《Daily American Drama》 Chapter 1: How is the drama refined County High School, Galveston County, Texas. in 1989. graduation ceremony. "Let us welcome the graduate representative, the prototype of the magical Amy book, Amy Dunn!" Happiness! Amidst the warm applause of everyone, a beautiful girl with a unique temperament stepped onto the stage, came to the microphone, looked around the alumni who were staggered in the front stepped seats, and stared at a handsome boy for a while, and then started Speak up skillfully. Under the stage. The handsome boy with blond hair disappeared in an instant with his tight "face of love, dissatisfaction, sorrow and pain". He touched his stiff handsome face and smiled bitterly in his heart. That''s right! He is a dramatist! But he was also forced to be helpless. Whoever knew that the girl with a unique temperament on the stage was his girlfriend, oh no, it was the ex-girlfriend who was about to be separated and voluntarily dumped him. Knowing what she could do in the future, he would be right. She replied with a humble expression of vain and suspense. As for why you know the future? Ha ha! "Hey, are you okay?" At this time, someone next to him gently pushed him, it was a girl. "It''s okay!" The boy entered the scene instantly, and he lowered his head unbearably, without even looking at the other person. "Hey, isn''t it?" The girl next to me was ignorant, and came over and was surprised: "Isn''t she just a girlfriend, even if she is Amy, but you are Adam Duncan! You have had fewer girlfriends, as for this one. Innocent and true love expression?" "Juneo, don''t get so close!" Adam hid to the side, avoiding the girl''s approach, glanced nervously at Amy who was speaking on the stage, and he was relieved to see that the other party did not pay attention to this side. "Are you afraid of her?" Juno seemed to understand something, and said with a weird smile: "So you are afraid of her!" "what are you saying?" Adam''s heart tightened, but he changed a puzzled expression calmly, and looked at the girl next to him. This is a delicate girl with exquisite features, which is in line with the aesthetics of his past and present life, but the more freckles than the eastern girl make this beauty greatly compromised, not to mention that the other party is wearing a red hood. Shirt, this red is so dazzling, with the girl''s playful eyes to see through everything, so that he dare not look directly. "Oh, it''s too difficult for me!" Adam couldn''t help sighing in his heart: "This is another ruthless character..." "You are afraid of her!" Juno surely smiled. "I am not, don''t talk nonsense, I don''t!" Adam''s three consecutive denials subconsciously. "deny?" Juno''s mouth curled up, and he leaned over again. "Stop it!" Adam was shocked, quickly glanced at the stage, touched his neck, and smiled bitterly: "What the **** do you want to do?" "Nothing~" Juno obviously understands that missiles are the most powerful on the launcher. He sat upright and said casually: "Hey, how do you see you always peeking at a little boy these days?" hum! As soon as Adam heard this, his head roared and his body chilled. In order to cope with the acting skills trained by the "magic" Amy on stage, he would start to act. Then he thought that the terrifying person next to him was even more terrifying than the future Amy. Acting away, decided to tell the truth. "Did you say Sheldon? He is a genius, he is about to jump to high school, I want to be friends with him, increase my wisdom, and get into a good university in the future!" "Hey, what you said turned out to be true!" Juno turned his head and stared straight at Adam for a long time. Adam mustered up the courage to look at her this time, because he really was telling the truth! "Of course it is true! You also know that this is a public high school with limited teachers. If you want to enter a good university, it is better to find a talented student for counseling!" Adam said cautiously: "No problem, right?" "No problem at all!" Juno smiled: "I just didn''t expect the famous rock man Adam Duncan to want to study hard..." Without waiting for Adam to breathe a sigh of relief, Juno''s voice changed: "But you don''t need to find him, I can help you with your homework!" Boom! Adam was struck by lightning, he was blinded, and he stammered: "You, are you helping me?" "Why, do you think I have that ability?" Juno seemed to be smiling but not smiling. "No!" Adam shook his head. Although the other party was as terrible as his ex-girlfriend, her grades were still very good. A rare top student in a public high school, after all, her IQ was left there! "So you have an opinion on me?" Juno has a playful tone. "No no!" Adam shook his head quickly. "It''s not, it''s not..." Juno narrowed his eyes: "Could it be that you have really changed sex, and you like this Sheldon kid better?" Adam froze, keenly aware of the danger in Juno''s words, and shouted in his heart: "Dog system, I hate you! If you don''t have any use for fart, I''m so scared!" The incompetent and furious Adam smiled and said: "Don''t be kidding, I''m just afraid to trouble you, after all, my reputation..." "I''m not afraid!" Juno interrupted: "Anyway, I am also a freak in the eyes of others. Four of the five psychologists said that I have a problem. I am fine! Don''t care too much about the eyes of others. It''s too tiring to live like that! " Saying this, Juno paused, looking at Adam, and said meaningfully: "You used to be good, even if you turn your sex, don''t turn in the wrong direction..." "But I''m afraid..." Adams mouth twitched, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com didn''t dare to say what was in his heart, and smiled bitterly: "Don''t worry, I know what I can and can''t do, I really just want to make a friend of Sheldon!" "as long as you are happy!" Juno smiled: "The last question?" "you said!" Adam breathed a sigh of relief. Juno stared at Adam, and said every word: "You are also afraid of me, why?" "..." Adam was speechless, and he murmured after a long while: "I have a good reputation, you often wear a little Red Riding Hood... I just want to study hard every day, I really don''t want to cause any trouble!" "Little Red Riding Hood~" Juno chuckled and turned his head to stop looking at Adam. Adam sat there stupidly, his eyes followed Amy who was speaking on the stage, making all kinds of drama expressions at any time, trying to survive the last period of time, but in his mind he was looking at a nameless system with only one panel and no spirituality! Wisdom: 108 (normal 100, 120 excellent, 140 genius, 180 super genius) Strength: 180 (normal 100, 200 strong, 500 super strong, 1000 is not human) Endurance: 300 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show, 1000 is not human) Speed: 140 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show, 1000 is not human) Lifespan: 35.06 (died young, normal 80, 100 excellent, 150 is your show, 200 is not human) Other: Locking Ding! Wisdom +1 Ding! Speed ??+20 Chapter 2: Lost lover County High School. graduation ceremony. "It''s gone up! It turns out that both wisdom and speed have gone up!" Adams face showed a bit of joy, he has been passing through for more than a year, even if the nameless system is rubbish, he has gradually figured out the usefulness of the system. Wisdom seems to be directly linked to IQ. There has been no response this year. Adam speculates based on the growth law of several other attributes that this should be related to the IQ of his friend. Those who are close to Zhu are red and those who are close to Mo are black. After staying with smart people for a long time, they will always become smarter! So when he learned that a nine-year-old boy named Sheldon Lee Cooper had skipped the fifth grade in the middle school department and would directly enter the ninth grade of high school next semester, Adam decided to make this friend. This is a super genius with an IQ of 187! Before he could make a friend of Sheldon, Juno from his classmates suddenly gave him a surprise! is really surprised and happy! What was shocked was that she noticed him unexpectedly, which made him shudder. What is happy is that wisdom has finally increased for the first time. It seems that his speculation should be correct. Contact with geniuses with high IQ can really increase wisdom! But this increase is too dangerous... Although strength, endurance, and speed are all very useful attributes, they do not help his lifespan very much. Only the improvement of wisdom can truly help him get rid of the tragedy of his premature death. Because according to his groping over the past year, the improvement of life span seems to depend on merit, and it must also be the direct merit of his own hands, such as helping the grandma to cross the road, helping the grandfather to beat the waist, but these things are growing too slowly, Adam It took more than half a year to accumulate 0.05 years. It is better to make ends meet than nothing. Fortunately, once he rescued a bear kid crossing the road, he saw hope, because that time directly increased by 0.01! After , he wanted to understand that saving a life is better than building a seven-level float. If you want to increase your lifespan, you still have to learn medicine and you must be a top surgeon. Only in this way can you save people stably and safely. But then he ran into trouble. As an ordinary person, he inherited a stubborn and cute body that was worse than him. If you want to learn medicine and become a top surgeon, this chance is really too low! The doctors and lawyers in the U.S. are also called the professional representatives of the middle class, which means that as long as you become a doctor or a lawyer, you will enter the middle class properly, and you will be the best in the middle class with a little effort. Therefore, the competition is very fierce. First, you have to complete college and get a bachelor''s degree, and then you have the opportunity to compete with classmates, seniors, even teachers, construction workers, or other unrelated people who want to change careers in their 30s and 40s for the chance to enter medical school. . After four years of medical school, not everyone can graduate, and the elimination rate is very high. After that, there will be residents of three to seven years. During the internship, working 100 hours a week is a routine operation. There is still a long way to go from the top. During the period of I need to memorize a huge amount of medical knowledge. Without a good brain and firm will, I dont have enough effort, I want to eat it! Fortunately, he has a system. Even if it is a dog system, it also gives him an opportunity to improve his wisdom and reduce the difficulty of learning. Otherwise, even if he has a stamina of up to 300, he can redouble his efforts, but the chance is slim. Its true that diligence can make up for the clumsy, but he really doesnt have much time! These thoughts flashed in his mind. Adam looked at the attribute panel again. The strength attribute seems to be related to positive emotions such as family and friendship. Speed ??should be related to negative emotions such as fear. As for endurance...well, he hasn''t done it yet. clear! Happiness! Another enthusiastic applause awakened Adam, and his face instantly entered the scene. Amy, who slowly stepped off the stage, really glanced at him, saw his expression, smiled slightly, and then looked away. After the ceremony, the graduates all wore bachelor uniforms to take pictures outside. Adam, the actor, was very dedicated and walked in again, and took a few photos with''his beloved Amy''. After Amy reminded him again and again, only one step was made. Turning back'' left. "Amy is too much, not only did the old cow eat the tender grass, but also turned his face to deny people!" "Adam is so pitiful!" The girls who saw this scene condemned them, without it, because Adam had a plain face! Even if Adam has traveled for more than a year, he still often marvels every time he looks in the mirror. So for his predecessor, Feng Yun-senpai, who was a few years older, could get into the romantic style, Adam expressed his understanding, this is very reasonable! Hearing the faint condemnation, Amy smiled sweeter, and completely put Adam down. When she was about to leave here and start a new life, there was nothing for her to miss, everything She took the initiative to let go, perfect! pushed the car and left the school one step at a time. After keeping the school completely invisible, Adam rode on the car, stared at his feet, accelerated and then accelerated and ran away. There are very few vehicles on the roads in the suburbs, and there is no one at this time. The trees on both sides of the driveway are so tall that they shade the sun and are shady, which is like a rural scene in the U.S. "what!!" After riding for a long time, looking back, there was no one on the straight avenue. Adam finally couldn''t help but yelled, venting his boredom over the past year! An ordinary person in his own neighborhood, after crossing over, was forced to become a dramatist abruptly. Don''t mention the sorrow and depression in it. If you talk about it, it will be tears! But its not okay if he doesnt. The ex-girlfriend''s magical Amy is really "magical". She is good at controlling everything and arranging everything about Adam clearly. After the initial stimulation, Adam quickly became tired of it. . But when he recognizes this Amy again, it is the classic thriller romance he has seen in his previous life, the disappearing lover, and after the girlhood of the heroine in it, he has taken care of it. It''s impossible to break up. It''s impossible to take the initiative to break up in this life! The only thing he can do is to give up and let Amy take the initiative to let go. Fortunately, the girlhood of Amy is just adolescent adolescence to Adam, and there is no taste of love. When he graduated, he took the initiative to break up with mercy but decided ! Adams mood at the time was complicated as complicated as it was. Not only did he forcefully suppress his ecstasy, but he also showed many emotions such as admiration for pain. Once she shows a little bit of happiness, Amy will definitely notice that after losing the control she thinks, she will definitely take unscrupulous revenge against Adam. , the reputation is ruined at light, go to jail, and at the worst, the throat will be sealed with a knife, and you will die miserably! You will never think of how she will retaliate against you, just ask if you are afraid! Fortunately, everything is over! "Free! Free at last!!!" Chapter 3: Duncan 1 Duncan''s house. "Hi, Charlie, look at you, only nine months old, how cute!" A 14-five-year-old blond girl was holding a dv machine and patted a baby girl. The baby girl was stunned but clapped her hands for the face. After all, this is a sister who often brings her own, and can''t afford it! "Look at how cute I am again!" The blonde girl is the age who loves beauty the most. Even if her sister clapped her hands and responded to the cute mess, she moved the camera away for the first time, aimed at herself, and took a beautiful selfie. "I''m your sister Teddy, I''m making a video diary, to help you build a foothold in our, um, special home! This is Mom and Dad!" Saying here, Teddy pointed the camera at a middle-aged couple. The man was tall and burly but unsurprisingly bald, and the woman''s maternal love with blonde hair and face, the two obviously dressed up. "Teddy, are you sure you can do it?" Mother Amy Duncan was a little worried: "Otherwise, let''s not go, Bob?" "Teddy?" Dad Bob looked at his eldest daughter questioningly. "I can do it!" Teddy insisted: "You can''t remember how long you haven''t gone out on a date alone. Have fun tonight. It doesn''t matter how late you come back! And there is still a PJ! Ha, he just talked about him. coming!" Adam opened the door and walked in. Teddy walked up to greet him quickly, and pointed the dv camera lens at Adam: "Charlie, this is your big brother PJ..." "Call me Adam!" Adam interrupted and smiled at the camera: "Charlie, I am your eldest brother Adam!" Using a video diary to record the growth of my sister and the warm daily life of the family is a very loving action. Adam naturally has to support his sister Teddy. Anyway, he is not afraid of being on the mirror. After all, he is always so mediocre. ! "Well, it seems that Big Brother really doesn''t like the name Grandpa gave~" Teddy shrugged and smiled: "But it is, if Grandpa had named me a combination of two toilet words, I would definitely go crazy! It would not be easy for Adam to persist for so many years!" "Long live understanding!" Adam raised his hands. "Hey, it seems someone is in a good mood!" My mother was keenly aware of Adams emotions, and said vigilantly: "Are you and the Dunn girl reconciled again? I can tell you, we dont like her, dont we, Bob?" "Ha ha." Bob chuckled, but did not agree, and gave Adam a self-seeking wink. "Teddy?" Amy gave Bob a stern look, then looked at Teddy. "Charlie, ask your brother, what is the good thing?" Teddy didn''t answer this, but changed the subject to tease the little girl. She does hate Amy Dunn, but she cant agree, because shes also about to fall in love. If my mother doesnt like it and pulls the whole family to denounce the destruction, its still a shame! This bad hole must never be opened! "You little ones!" Mom scolded bitterly. "Hey, mom, I''m not good enough, I asked you to go out on a date to relax, but I took the initiative!" Teddy laughed. "It turned out to be like this!" Adam answered, "Then you go, Charlie has me and Teddy, dont worry, mom, dont think too much, I and Amy are completely over, she is now on her way to New York. , I am happy because I suddenly wanted to drive!" "Great!" Mom happily jumped up and clapped her hands and applauded: "PJ, oh, no, Adam, it''s fine if you want to open it. Mom will not be wrong. That Amy Dunn is not for you at all. How can you treat a man as a doll? It''s the same thing! You are so innocent, I''m really afraid that you will be ruined by her. Fortunately, if she is gone, let her harm others, as long as it is not you! Thank God! Adams acting skills are very skillful and very dedicated, even his family has cheated, making his mother often anxious to get angry. Teddy rolled his eyes, and said inwardly: "He is innocent? Haha!" Adam understood Teddy''s meaning and smiled reservedly. Although he had talked with many girlfriends and was forced to become a dramatist, he was really a good boy! "My dear, it''s almost time." Dad Bob stretched out his watch in front of his mother Amy''s eyes. They ordered a big meal tonight. "Go ahead and have fun!" Teddy hugged Charlie, followed Bob and Amy to the door, looked down at the little girl, and added a reminder: "But don''t overplay, there are already enough kids at home!" "Haha." Amy and Bob were both happy. Amy teased her little daughter Charlie and pushed the door out. Bob was about to leave but was stopped by Teddy''s hand. "I''m serious!" Teddy said solemnly. "..." Bobs mouth twitched, and he couldnt laugh anymore. Of course he understood what Teddy meant... "Bob?" Amy''s urging came from outside the door. "I''m coming!" Bob smiled awkwardly and walked out quickly. "Okay, let''s distribute the tasks evenly now, shall we?" Teddy hugged Charlie and arranged: "We will take care of Charlie for an hour. Who wants to be the first to come, Adam? Gaby?" "Think of me just now?!" On the sofa in the living room, a teenage boy sat there with his arms folded, vomiting: "I thought you all couldn''t see me!" "How come, I just plan to use you as the finale, you also know that the most important characters are the last ones. UU reading " Teddy was a little embarrassed. She really forgot about this younger brother just now, but she would not admit it, and quickly handed Charlie to Adam to hold him, and took the dv machine to Gaby: "Charlie, this is your second. Brother Gaby! Gaby, what do you want to say to Charlie?" "Ha ha." Gaby sneered at the camera: "You ruined my life!" "Well, it seems that Gaby needs more time to adjust to you." Teddy explained to the camera: "Because you are a bit like a surprise!" "I thought surprise was a good thing!" Gaby made a sharp complaint. "Okay, Teddy, just the two of us with Charlie!" Adam held Charlie and smiled: "One person rotates for an hour, do you really dare to let Gaby take it?" "You can try~" Gaby smirked. "What you said makes sense!" Teddy thought of Gaby''s usual bears, and suddenly dismissed the idea of ??letting Gaby bring Charlie. She didn''t want to see the family tragedy. "Since Gaby is not counted, can we one person two hours, you come first, you know, I''ll make an appointment to study together, one hour is not enough..." "Ask someone to study?" Adam knew it, and joked: "That''s right, I just made up to eighth grade recently, let''s let Charlie sit and play, Charlie is very good, it won''t affect us, right, Charlie?" "what!" Charlie was held by Adam and shook, clapping her hands and laughing. "..." Teddy was dumbfounded. My parents were persuaded by her to go out on a date. She had prepared lipstick and mouth freshener. Is it to study with her brother and bring her little girl? Chapter 4: Little Red Riding Hood is here Duncan''s house. "Adam!" Teddy was blindfolded for a long time, then caught a glimpse of Adam''s playful eyes, suddenly understood, and snorted with dissatisfaction. "Alright alright." Adam raised his hand in moderation: "Teddy, do as you say! I will take Charlie for two hours first, and then change you!" After all, this is the United States. Although Adam is the eldest brother, but the upper beam is not straight and the lower beam is crooked, the boss is not the second child. Naturally, it is not easy to take care of Teddy''s budding love. "The living room belongs to you! The basement belongs to me!" Teddy''s eyes rolled, and everybody knew that the basement was the best place for dating! "Don''t think about it!" Adam categorically refused: "You can only study in the living room, um, study, otherwise everyone will study together, you choose?" "The living room is the living room!" Teddy pouted. She is not rebellious by nature. She has always been a good girl. She knows that this kind of thing is impossible to bargain, and she is simple and doesn''t have so many unspeakable thoughts. Ding Dong! Doorbell rang! "I''ll drive, I''ll drive!" Teddy jumped up and ran over while shouting, and came to the door. Instead of opening the door for the first time, he took out a small mirror from his jeans and adjusted his haircut and adjusted his expression. Then he opened the door, leaning against the door. The man sent the sweetest smile: "Hi, Spencer~" "Hi, Teddy~" The guy here is a tall handsome guy, pretending to be carrying a schoolbag, but with Adam''s eyesight, he knows that there are no books in it at all. Ha, sample! "This is my brother Adam, and this is my friend Spencer." After Teddy gave a brief introduction to the two of them, without waiting for Adam to speak, he turned his face: "Adam, dont you want to take Charlie to play? Go, lets learn!" "No hurries?" Adam ignored Teddy and said to Spencer, who had a reserved smile on his face, "Have you brought a book? Do you want me to lend you one?" "..." Spencer''s smile froze. How to answer this? Did he read a book and study? "You don''t need to borrow it!" Where did Teddy see his boyfriend embarrassing, he turned his elbow out and gave Adam an elbow, urging: "We have a book! Adam, you take Charlie!" said, giving Adam a threatening look. "You know what you know! Charlie and I are in the basement. Call us if you have anything." Adam looked at Spencer remains silent, as if he was a copy of himself, and said meaningfully: "We can all hear..." "Ha ha." Spencer''s mouth twitched, and he gave a dry smile, the temperature hidden in his eyes instantly dropped a few degrees, and the whole person became uncomfortable. Adam took Charlie to the basement. This is the classic structure of a rice-style country house. Almost every family has a basement, which can be used for sundries, activity rooms, and people. According to my mother Amy, those who gave birth to three were all cowards, and the one who continued to give birth was the warrior. The Duncan family was undoubtedly a warrior family, but it also brought about a problem, that is, the problem of room allocation. The first floor is a large living room and kitchen, and there are three houses on the second floor. Bob Amy and his wife live in the master bedroom. The next one belongs to Charlie, and there is a baby crying monitor in it. This is a country in the United States. It is very particular about personal freedom. There is a habit of couples sleeping with their children for many years without a child in the East. There are a pair of baby crying monitors in the baby room of the master bedroom. Although it is a little troublesome, it can avoid a lot of embarrassment. problem. For example, Adam was planning to make a friend Sheldon Cooper. He had a complete memory when he was one or two years old, and he also had high-definition image memory, which made him afraid to hear some of his parents mantras, because that Will make him recall memories that he shouldn''t remember... The remaining room on the second floor originally lived with Adam and Gaby, but after Adam crossed over, he didn''t want to live with the bear kid Gaby, so he moved to the basement. The basement is very large. In addition to putting Adams bed, it can also be used as an activity room. There are various musical instruments used by Adam to play rock and roll, game consoles and TV sets. Teddy and Gaby also wanted to live here, but they were both suppressed by Adam. He is not as cute as his predecessor. He is obviously the boss and is always teased by his younger brothers and sisters. Teddy didn''t grab the basement and didn''t want to be too close to his parents, so he could only move to the attic room on the third floor. "Charlie, you have to be good, brother is going to read a book." Adam put the little **** the sofa, gave her a toy to play with, and then sat down and looked at the textbook seriously. It is said that American students have a light burden and advocate happy education, but they are all abandoned lower-class people. The learning enthusiasm of truly elite children is even more exaggerated than that of Eastern countries. The number 4 is the nightmare of these elite high school students. If you want to achieve the highest GPA of 4.0, you will have to drink 4 cups of coffee almost every day and sleep only 4 hours a day. This level of hard work definitely exceeds that of Dongguo. High school students! Adam wants to avoid his untimely death and aspires to become a top surgeon. The first step is to get into a good university. And to take this first step well, whether for the predecessor or the present, it is quite difficult. The knowledge structure of the predecessor PJ can be summed up in one sentence, which is what my sister Teddy often said when she was funny with the nine-month-old Charlie: "You have a great hope to go to high school with your elder brother~" Adam himself, although he has gone to college, everyone in Eastern countries knows that the peak of personal knowledge is when the college entrance examination is taken. Then is the real knowledge of astronomy and geography, and he is not afraid to travel all over the world with mathematics, physics and chemistry. Only one sentence of''Fucking'' is all over the world. Therefore, Adam is now a real scumbag, and all the courses must be reviewed from the beginning. The courses in the United States are different from those in the East, which makes it more difficult for Adam to learn. After a full year, I barely kept up with the progress, and I was about to enter high school. The four-year GPA had a significant impact when he applied for college. Adam must fight for GPA4.0. UU reading In a public high school with weak teachers, it is definitely helpful to find a talented classmate to study with. This is also one of the important reasons why Adam wanted to make Sheldon as a friend. Abandon these distracting thoughts, Adam who really learned in said: Learning makes me happy! The living room on the first floor. Teddy and Spencer were sitting on the sofa, next to each other, with a book spread out in front of them. The eyes of both of them flickered a little, and neither of them was thinking about what was written in the book. Occasionally, their eyes met and there seemed to be sparks. Over. "I''ll get a pencil!" "I have one!" stalemate for a long time, Teddy took the initiative to speak a whisper, Spencer responded immediately, and the two pretended to turn around and turned their heads in their respective schoolbags. Teddy took the lipstick and drew in the small mirror, Spencer took out the tooth freshener and sprayed it into his mouth. "I think I forgot my pencil at school." "me too!" When Spencer said this, he blew a breath at Teddy, and Teddy took a deep breath, the smile on his face sweetened. Ding Dong! Just as the two got closer, the doorbell rang suddenly, which shocked the two of them. "I''m going to drive!" Teddy smiled apologetically, then got up and ran over angrily, opening the door and asking, "Who?" "Is Adam Duncan here?" Outside the door, a girl of the same age smiled and said, "My name is Juno McGoff, his classmate!" "Hello there." Teddy looked at the girl in a red hoodie, thought of her brother''s romanticism, a trace of pity flashed in her eyes, and said to herself: "Poor Little Red Riding Hood, actually came to look for the big bad wolf..." Chapter 5: What i see Duncan''s house. "How did you come?" Adam looked at Juno who was brought in by Teddy with a shocked expression on his face. "I didn''t say it before, I will help you with your homework!" Juno smiled and began to look around: "Hey, it''s pretty clean and tidy! Is this your sister?" "Ok." Adam nodded subconsciously, and his brain started to revolve rapidly. What''s the situation? just sent away a ruthless character, and before he was happy for an hour, he chased a more ruthless character. The former can be reasonably explained by his plain appearance, while the latter seems to dislike men... Is it really because he wanted to make friends with the nine-year-old Sheldon Cooper and was caught by her? Its not right. Although Sheldon is a child, he is also a 15-year-old teenager. Even if he has some unspeakable thoughts, it is at best to blame his brother, not to blame, completely. Doesn''t fit her hunting range! Or is it really what she said, because of the friendship between the classmates, he was kind enough to help? "What are you thinking?" Juno looked at Adam with changing eyes with interest, playing with the taste: "Are you thinking, why Juno suddenly took the initiative to help me? Did you fall in love with me, or have any ulterior motives?" "It was a bit unexpected..." Adam opened his eyes wide, and looked at each other with Juno. It seemed that all his thoughts were reflected in the other''s smart eyes, his scalp was numb, and he nodded with a dry smile. Juno and ex-girlfriend Amy are both ruthless characters, but they are still very different. Amy is a hard-working accumulation type, otherwise Adam would not be able to grow into a dramatist in front of her. But Juno in front of you is a talented type with high IQ. She can see through your mind at a glance, leaving you with nowhere to hide, which is terrifying! So, facing Juno, Adam didn''t dare to act at all, but just answered questions honestly, for fear of causing unnecessary misunderstandings and conflicts, it would really hurt... "Ha ha." Juno smiled, raised his neck slightly, and his delicate face was still a bit''shy and shy''. His acting skills were much higher than that of Adam, and his hair straightened when he looked at Adam. Then he sneered: "Okay." No, Im not teasing you, let me tell you, its not what you think." "what is that?" Adam''s mouth twitched. "Just to see you pleasing to the eye!" Juno walked over to Adam and sat down, flipping through Adam''s book, and said casually: "There are really too few classmates like you who are willing to help grandma cross the road and beat grandfather, and not once or twice. , Although you are a radish with a heart of love, but you are very rare and caring... a big radish with a heart!" "Is this a compliment?" Adam can''t laugh or cry, but he is relieved. It seems that he has worked hard for more than half a year to do good deeds. Although it is a drop in the life of a long time, it is not without benefits. "of course." Juno''s mouth curled up: "If it wasn''t for this reason, don''t you think I really fell in love with you?" "how come." Adam shook his head with a dry smile. "I don''t have many friends, and I see even fewer friends." Juno picked up the book and shook it: "My grades are not bad, but you just need help, how about it, would you like to make a friend?" "This one" Juno seems to be sincere, and the reason he said is reasonable, but Adam subconsciously wants to refuse. Without it, the instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages is there, but he can''t think of a suitable excuse for a while, and God knows to refuse again and again. Will the other party''s reasonable request provoke her? To make her think that she has a ghost in her heart or look down on her is not something Adam wants to face. Forget it, never do anything wrong in her life, she is not afraid of ghosts knocking on the door in the middle of the night, and she is just an ordinary friend with a moderate distance, not like Amy. Girlfriends at a negative distance. "...Will you trouble you too much?" "Learning from each other, what''s the trouble!" Seeing Adams acquiescence, Junos smile became more sincere. She had changed five psychiatrists at a young age. To outsiders, she was a strange and freak. Few friends would say that is a euphemism. In fact, she There has always been a female friend who is not too close to each other. "Have you reviewed this?" "Ok." "Do you have any questions?" "how do you know?" "Look at these pages to turn a lot." "Your power of observation... Then can you guess where I have questions?" "This is not clear." "Why?" "Everyone has different ways of understanding and cognitive impairment. Some problems can be difficult for ordinary people, and some problems can be difficult for geniuses. I don''t know what kind of you are?" "..." With the help of the genius students, Adams learning progress has been speeded up. After all, the knowledge of decades in the previous life is there. It is only in 1989. Many problems are not because he doesnt understand, but because he cant change his way of thinking. "You are very smart!" An hour later, Juno was a little surprised by the progress of Adam Duncan, the "Always Inferior Student": "It seems that you are willing to work hard, and you can really get admitted to college." "Just admitted to college?" Adam, who is immersed in the joy of deep learning, UU read a little inflated and said with dissatisfaction. "My fault." Juno smiled: "Well, it should be a good university!" "Ivy League schools have no hope?" Adam frowned. He has not forgotten his goal. In order to become a top surgeon, he must pursue the most solid every step in the future, and being admitted to an Ivy League school is a solid first step. The Ivy League school is an alliance of eight universities in the United States, including Columbia University, Harvard University, Princeton University, Yale University, University of Pennsylvania, Brown University, Cornell University and Dartmouth College. It is one of the top universities in the United States. synonym. "Ivy League schools are not so good." Juno reminded: "Our school is a public high school. Most of the geniuses have gone to private high schools. They are smarter than you and harder than you. The platform resources are better than you. You can check our school every year. The list of admissions from league schools knows how difficult it is!" "can you?" Adam asked suddenly. "Ha ha." Juno smiled but said nothing, everything was said. Although most of the geniuses have entered private high schools, they are not all of them. There are always one or two who stay in public high schools for various reasons. The few Ivy League school admission lists are held by them every year. And Juno is obviously such a genius. "You can do it, I can do it!" Adam encouraged himself. "Come on." "Look, see, what do I see?" Just when the gap between the two of them looked at each other and smiled and disappeared, suddenly there was a grandiose smack. Chapter 6: Protagonist treatment Duncan''s house. "Adam Duncan~!" The incoming person is an African, fifteen or six years old, not as strong as an ordinary African, slightly thin, ******, arms folded, squinting and mocking: "It turns out that this is you giving up PJ and the dynamic band, the so-called Study hard?" "I have changed my name now." Adam said helplessly, "Emmett, there is no PJ and Dynamic band anymore, and I''m really studying hard, do you only see Juno in your eyes? Please, these books are here! A little more pure thinking, OK? ?" "Hi, Emmet." Juno smiled and greeted them. They were all classmates and knew each other naturally. It was just a weird and a non-mainstream in the past, and there was no contact. "Hi, Juno." Emmet nodded flatteredly, not at all the weirdness of Adam just now. Juno was greatly reduced to Adam''s heart because of the freckles on his face, but it was very in line with the Western aesthetics. With a 100% little beauty, how could Emmet resist her charm. The reason for the ridicule just now is that Adams disbandment and his band are only a small part, and more importantly, watching Adams beautiful girlfriend on the left and a beautiful girlfriend on the right. Nuo took the initiative to send home to study together again, it is strange that he doesn''t have lemon spirits! "Are you really studying?" Emmet scanned the two faces suspiciously. "of course." The corner of Juno''s mouth curled up: "Otherwise, what else can I do?" "Uh." Emmet was stagnant, and he still had to maintain the demeanor he should have in front of the beauties. Naturally, he couldn''t catch it endlessly. What''s more, he also sincerely hoped that what Juno said was true. He chuckled and said, "Can I join?" " "Do you want to join?" Adam looked at Emmet amused. "what''s happenin?" Emmet was a little bit ashamed of Adams small eyes. He really doesnt like to learn, but thats why he doesnt have good schoolmates. If he has Adams conditions, any girlfriend can encourage him. Believe it or not, he can pass the exam in minutes. Ivy League school? "Nothing, welcome to join." Adam did not refuse, on the contrary he was quite happy. First, Emmet is the iron buddy of the predecessor. In this country where everything is correct, as the protagonist, the necessary configuration around him is an African-American supporting role like Emmet, just like the protagonist of a certain point in the previous life. The same fat man. If I remember correctly, neither his predecessor nor Emmet will go to college in the future. With their predecessors good cooking skills, they have built a fast food truck together. They are really good brothers for a lifetime. After Adam crossed over, although the two people''s "PJ and Dynamic" band was disbanded, due to the emotional influence of the predecessor, Emmet had a good impression of this character. He usually played together, just because the other party didn''t like it too much. Learning, gradually getting in touch is not as frequent as before. Emmet is really willing to make progress, and Adam is also happy to see it happen. Secondly, it is naturally to dilute the weirdness of being alone with Juno, so as to avoid any real incense incident. He is dubious about Juno''s reasons. If Juno greets him to be hard, he might not dare to resist. "Shall we start then?" Adam moved aside, patted the sofa between him and Juno, and motioned Emmet to sit over. "Okay!" Emmet''s eyes lit up and his big white teeth glowing with white light appeared. The dance posture he had learned from hip-hop came to him in a flash. Instead of sitting down, he pretended to bow to Juno in a gentleman''s salute: "Is it okay? ?" "of course." Juno smiled. Emmet sat down happily, looked at Adam on the left, and Juno on the right, expressing excitedly that he would study hard, and then there was no more. Three minutes later, Emmet was dizzy and swollen like listening to the bible. He couldn''t put it on anymore, leaning back on the sofa, looking at Adam and Juno seriously discussing issues there. His ambition to study hard to be admitted to the Ivy League school in minutes, broke down instantly, and his heart was entangled with self-comfort: "Actually, there is nothing...learning is not the only way out. We still have specialties such as music, dance and sports..." But then he fell frustrated, because although he can play drums in street dance, he has not reached the level of excellence that can be specially recruited by the university. "Gluck." At this time, Teddy''s happy laugh came from upstairs, and it made Emmet, who was out of place, upset, and subconsciously shouted: "I really can''t believe that Teddy cheated on my back!" "Teddy didn''t cheat on you behind his back." Adam raised his head and said, "Because you have nothing to do with you, and she can hardly notice you!" "Do not!" Emmett doesnt care about Juno. He likes Teddy more than Juno. He retorted: We just progressed more slowly. Even my mother knows the relationship between the two of us. Adam:... Juno:... This reason is really amazing. "Who is that kid?" Seeing the two dumbfounded and speechless, Emmet smiled triumphantly, and then looked at the ceiling angrily. "Spencer, a guy obsessed with Teddy." Adam thought for a while and smiled: "If it''s like what you said, why don''t you go up and stop it?" "correct." Juno echoed, and looked at Emmet with a playful look: "Do you have any special hobbies?" "Of course not. Of course I want to stop it. I will stop now." Emmet couldn''t stand such a joke, and he bounced up and walked upstairs. "Ah, there is a good show to watch." Juno smiled at Adam and said, "Don''t go and see?" "Do not make jokes." Adam lay down, moved his hands and feet, closed his eyes and said: "Emmett must have the courage, he would have gone to heaven long ago, 10, 9, 8..." Before the end of Adam''s countdown, Emmet''s figure has appeared. "How?" Juno gossip. Emmet smiled awkwardly and said, "He knew it was wrong..." Before the words were finished, Teddy and Spencer laughed upstairs, and Emmet froze there. "Spencer is too tall and doesn''t know what he ate to grow up." Adam took the initiative to break the awkward silence. "Correct." Emmet said angrily: "He is a head taller than me!" He went up to question, and wanted to take Spencer out for a heads-up, but when Spencer stood up and looked down at him, he suddenly changed his mind, removed the heads-up, and took Spencer out to let Spencer. Throw him in the car. Of course, this kind of thing doesn''t have to be said. "Teddy is not for you." Adam couldn''t help but persuade: "I think it''s good for you and Ivy to get back together." Like Adam with Emmet, Teddys good girlfriend Ivy is also of African descent. Emmett had a period with Ivy, hey, think about it this way, Emmett is not a good bird either. Adams eyes sharpened when he looked at Emmet. Well, I havent noticed before. This kid wants to eat all his girlfriends, he wants to eat farts! Chapter 7: Wake up Duncan''s house. "Ivy?" Emmett exploded at the first hearing, and tilted his head to spit out in an African-American rap tone: "Are you kidding? I don''t want to see only a mouthful of teeth at night!" "..." Juno was startled and looked at Adam: "Is he serious?" "Pretty serious." Adam explained: "It doesn''t matter, Emmet is also of African descent, so there is no discrimination problem." "Double standard~" Juno shook his head and sighed. "Have no idea." Adam also sighed. "Hey hey hey!" Emmet became dissatisfied, snapped his fingers in front of Adam and Juno, and interrupted: "We are discussing my love with Teddy, don''t change the subject!" "enough!" Thinking that this guy is so insidious that he wants his girlfriend to eat everything, Adam changed his previous casual attitude and frowned: "Emmett, Ivy is Teddy''s best friend, and Teddy is my sister." "So?" Emmet was taken aback. "So you don''t make jokes about Teddy anymore!" Adam said sternly. "I''m not kidding, I really love Teddy!" Emmy said urgently. "Love?" Adam sneered and said: "If you dare to go up and fight Spencer now, I will admit that you are serious, otherwise you don''t want to talk about it. Although we are friends, Teddy is my sister." "Are you serious?" Emmet looked injured. It can be seen that Adam didnt eat this set at all, and he was a little embarrassed and said, Okay, okay, Ill go... said so in his mouth, but his footsteps were motionless. If he could have the body to beat Spencer violently, he would have gone to the football team or the NBA a long time ago. What would he want by then? The key is not that he doesn''t have it! "...Forget it, although Teddy is my true love, you are also my brother." Emmet finally chose from heart: "Since you don''t like it, I will bury my true love in my heart from now on." "Cut!" Adam and Juno Qiqi despised. Emmet stayed for a while, Juno was there, coupled with the embarrassing scene just now, made him a little uncomfortable, and he flashed after a while. Adam and Juno studied together for a while, until the laughter of Bob and Amy entering the door came upstairs, and then they packed their things and were ready to end. "Do you miss Mommy?" Seeing that Charlie, who had been playing on the sofa cleverly all the time, suddenly became confused, Adam picked up Charlie and teased. "Mom, mommy." Charlie is very smart, she really claps her hands in response, the smile on her face can melt anyone''s heart. "So cute!" Juno couldn''t help but praised: "Much more cute and cute than my sister Li Bei." "Do you want to give a hug?" Adam looked at Juno. "Okay!" Juno took Charlie carefully, took a closer look, and smiled: "Actually, sometimes I think, what if I am pregnant now, isn''t it cool?" "Ahem." A scene from the movie Juno suddenly appeared in Adam''s mind, and he smiled and said, "That''s not cool at all! Believe me! You still don''t have the conditions to raise a child, the world is so big, don''t you want to see it? Just stuck here? The town is so boring." "it does not matter." Juno thought for a while: "I can give it to families in need for adoption." "..." Adam was speechless, she really did that in the movie. But she is telling me what this is doing now, I don''t want to have children for inexplicable curiosity, and I don''t want to be born and give it to others to continue my life. "It hurts to have a baby, and it will become fat..." Adam racked his brains to try to dispel Juno''s thoughts. "what are you guys saying?" At the top of the stairs, my mother Amy said in shock. Seeing her standing posture, it was obvious that she came for a while, and she was peeping there just now. "It''s nothing." Adams mouth twitched, and he walked over and handed Charlie to his mother Amy, while changing the subject to introduce to both sides: "Mom, this is my classmate Juno, Juno, this is my mother Amy." "Good evening, Mrs. Duncan." Juno greeted with a smile. "Good evening, Juno." Mom Amy hugged Charlie, still in a state of shock, looked at Juno carefully for a while, and suddenly smiled: "You can call me Amy." "..." Adam patted his forehead helplessly. "It''s late, I''m going back." Juno also saw the embarrassment of the scene, and pulled the backpack on his back to remind him. "Yes, yes, your parents should be worried if you don''t go back." Amy took back the gaze that had been looking at Juno, glared at Adam, and said: "Adam, you send Juno home, remember to take it home, um, then come back quickly, I have something to tell you with your dad!" "Oh." Adam can only respond. "Goodbye, Amy." Juno waved his hand: "Goodbye, Charlie." "Charlie, say goodbye to pretty sister." Amy picked up Charlie''s little hand and waved it. Outside the house. Adam pushes his bicycle and runs side by side with Juno. "Amy seems to have misunderstood something." Juno suddenly laughed. "Yes, I went back and explained something." Adam had a headache. "Should not trouble you?" Juno squinted. "How to say?" Adam is puzzled. "Because you should be very experienced!" Juno hit the nail on the head. "I" Adam subconsciously wanted to refute, UU read but thought of something, the voice changed, hehe smiled and said, "That''s what I said." "You are really afraid of me." Juno sighed somewhat disappointed. "You are so worried." Adam smiled dryly. The two went together for a while. Juno kept his head down and did not speak. Adam was nervous, but he felt that this kind of awkward silence might be better for him, and he didn''t say a word at all. "I''m here." When he came to a house, Juno stopped and said lightly. "Ok." Adam was uncomfortable, and sneered: "You rest early?" "Ok." Juno responded, then raised his head and smiled brightly: "Then, see you tomorrow~" "Huh, eh?!" Adam nodded, but then realized that something was wrong. Wasn''t he in a lightly broken state just now, why did you suddenly see you tomorrow? "Haha." Juno had already entered the house with a laugh while pushing the car. "Damn!" Adam didnt understand that he had been tricked by Juno at this time. If the other party really stopped contacting him because he was afraid of her, why chased him to his house again? She already knew when she was at school during the day! "Maybe she is just Juno, not the bloodthirsty Little Red Riding Hood?" There was a ripple in Adam''s heart, he couldn''t help but smiled, and then thought of Amy''s interrogation after returning, and couldn''t laugh again. late at night. I tried my best to deal with Adam, who was censored by his mother, and lay on the bed exhausted. The endurance of up to 300 was the first time I felt exhausted so early, and I fell asleep soundly after a while. At midnight, Adam woke up with a ding sound. Ding! Wisdom +0.005 Chapter 8: Know 1 Duncan''s house. "this is" Adam, who was awakened by the system prompt in the early morning, just wanted to scold the street. When he saw the wisdom attribute increased by 0.005, it turned into 109.005 and then turned anger into joy. The increase in wisdom is always refreshing. "Is it because of Juno?" Adam stared at the system panel happily, and then thought: "Apart from her, I have no contact with other geniuses, but yesterday she took the initiative to find me and has added 1 point of wisdom. Now what is this 0.005? It will not be just contact every day. Has it all increased? Huh?" Thinking of this, Adam widened his eyes and muttered to himself excitedly: "Perhaps it is true! Although other attribute points do not have this growth pattern, according to the inferred theory that those who are close to Zhu are red and close to Mo are black, they increase every day after contact. In fact, it is reasonable. 0.005 is really small compared to 1, but it can be far more powerful than 1 under the accumulation of time. This is fully in line with the theory that those who are close to Zhu are red and black are black. It''s like meeting a person with a big brain for the first time, and the three views are all shocked by the other''s opened brains, but the real subversion of the three views and even becoming the other''s brains is still dependent on the accumulation of contact. Little changes..." Thinking of this, Adam is no longer sleepy, tossing and turning, his mind is full of red figures. If his guess is correct, in order to increase wisdom and achieve goals and finally increase life span, even if Juno is really the bloodthirsty Little Red Riding Hood, he will recognize it. Anyway, he is not to blame, what is he afraid of? "Right, and Sheldon!" Adam turned over again, and when he was lying there looking at the ceiling, he suddenly thought of Sheldon. "Juneau just added 1 point of wisdom point for me, maybe I can add 0.005 points every day, so how about Superman IQ absolutely crush Juno''s Shelton?" Even if Juno is the bloodthirsty Little Red Riding Hood who can completely crush the IQ mentality of the strange tree, Adam still feels that Sheldon is more sharp when it comes to real high IQ. She went to high school at the age of nine. If she was not too young to give up her mother or said her mother could not bear it, Shelton would not have to wait until she was 11 to go to university. She graduated with the highest honor at the age of 14, was selected as an exchange scholar and went abroad at the age of 16. I got my first doctoral degree, and then I studied for the second doctorate a few years later. I also got a master of arts degree by the way. He was a theoretical physicist at the famous California Institute of Technology in his twenties. He had a weird temper, and the dean and principal who provokeed him often got itchy with hatred, but he still stayed in the school. The school board members thought he had a beautiful heart. In the future, I can strive for more honors for the school, and I won the highest honor of the scientific community when I was under 40 years old: the Nobel Prize in Physics. Such a super genius, not to mention EQ, Juno is in no way comparable to IQ. Once he can grow wisdom for Adam, the effect is absolutely beyond imagination. "Wait, I will act in advance this summer vacation. If you catch Shelton earlier, you may be able to change your destiny sooner. Huh, that''s not right..." Adam became more and more excited, but suddenly his inspiration flashed: "Since contact with geniuses can improve IQ, why should it be limited to Shelton? Are these few geniuses nearby?" The conclusion is of course not. Early the next morning, Adam rushed out of the house and rode to the house of an old classmate Duke. The two are middle school classmates, but because of the cuteness of the original "want to wait for my nine-month-old sister to go to high school together", they stayed one level in high school. Now Duke is one level higher than him. After summer vacation, he is 10 years old in high school. Student. Moreover, Dukes father has made money in recent years. Dukes grades have always been good. Dukes parents sent him to a private high school with high fees to receive elite education. The communication between them was basically broken. "PJ, why are you here?" When Duke saw Adam, he was a little startled, as if he had passed away. "My name is Adam now." Adam also knew about this sudden embarrassment, but he couldn''t wait to verify the idea he had in the early morning, and said straightforwardly: "Duke, can you help me?" "Uh." Du Ke calmed down. He was a playmate when he was a child, and he didn''t want to pretend to be a face-slapped face. He leaned back and said, "Shall we talk about it first?" "Duke, who is it?" A woman protruded from the kitchen. "Mom, it''s PJ!" Duke responded: "My classmate in county high school." "Oh, PJ, I remember you, your father is Bob from the pest control company, right?" Duke''s mother looked at Adam weirdly. "Yes, Woman Marcus." Adam didn''t bother to correct their names, and replied a little embarrassingly. He was used to such gazes and fully understood the meaning of these gazes. He is so unremarkable, but his father Bob is a bald dewormer. Many people doubt whether his surname is Duncan. "Mom, PJ has something to ask me." Duke greeted: "PJ, go to my room." "Would you like some breakfast first? I fried Moscow sausage?" Dukes mother warmly entertained him. For an unremarkable boy like Adam, women, especially housewives, are very fond of them. "No thanks." Adam politely declined and followed Duke into the room. "Sit anywhere." Duke greeted him, and went straight to the topic: "You just said you have something to ask me for help?" "Correct." Adam looked around and saw that Dukes room was not messy, only the desks were full of books, there were no concealed magazines, and there were no tired rolls in the trash can. He praised Dukes self-discipline. , Sat down at will: "You should have a lot of geniuses in private middle schools, right?" "Ok." Duke was a little surprised, but he nodded and said, "Of course, private high schools were originally prepared for the elite. Except for the most important family background, only real geniuses are accepted." Adam knows that the U.S. class is seriously solidified, and it pursues both elite education and happy education. Happy education is the general public who was abandoned at the beginning, while elite education is aimed at two kinds of people. The main body is the children of the middle class and above, and the other is the real genius among the common people, as fresh blood to replenish the vitality of the elite. Geniuses are a minority after all. Private secondary schools give these talents full scholarships to relieve them of worries, let them become the facade of the school, and leave a trace of fantasy to the public to prevent the public from equating private middle schools with aristocratic schools. "Do you know such a genius?" Adam is a little eager. "Of course I know, we have one in our class, that IQ, alas, the gap is too big." Duke sighed, then looked at Adam weirdly: "What''s the matter?" Adam took a deep breath and said sincerely: "Can you introduce us to me?" Chapter 9: leadership Evening. The sun sets. "Ugh." Adam sighed long as he rode his bike on the way home. It''s not that Duke refused to help. In fact, although Duke was puzzled, he still helped Adam make appointments with talented classmates in the class. After the three met, Adam tried to be friends with each other, using his refined acting skills and super-common knowledge in the next few decades. I was fooled by Adam when I got up, and my attitude towards Adam gradually became enthusiastic from the indifference from the beginning. What is helpless is that the whole day of acting, the system did not pop up any prompts from beginning to end, Adam could only come back in shock. "Where is the problem?" Adam thought distraughtly: "Duke, a classmate who speaks and behaves, knows that IQ is quite high, and he also expressed closeness to me and made it clear that both parties will be friends in the future, but why is it useless? Is it gender discrimination? The other party is not a woman?" Thinking of this, Adam glanced at the system panel and laughed at himself: "System, system, shouldn''t you be that kind of system? You don''t want to come, after all, even the system must comply with the first law: There are thousands of roads, safety first. Article, the driving is not standard, the relatives are two tears..." There are too few samples and lack of comparison. Adam couldn''t figure out the mystery for a while. "It seems to continue." Adams eyes gradually became firm. If a genius is not enough, he will find another one. If a male genius is not enough, he will look for a woman. He still doesn''t believe in the rules that cannot be understood. into the night. Ding Dong. "You came." Adam ran to open the door, and saw that it was Juno as expected, and greeted with some surprise. "not welcome?" Juno looked at Adam in surprise, and the arc of his mouth unconsciously expanded. With her eyesight, it was natural to see that Adam was more pleasantly surprised than frightened for her arrival. In just one day, his attitude was very different. It''s interesting... "welcome." Adam also wondered whether Juno could add 0.005 wisdom points to himself every day, and how could he take the worry that the other party might be the bloodthirsty Little Red Riding Hood in his heart. After all, people die for money, and birds die for food! "Hi, Juno~" Teddy hugged Charlie, dragged his voice, and greeted him playfully. My mother Amys maternity leave ended and she returned to work. Because she was a nurse, she often worked overtime. My dad, Bob, was an exterminator. Most houses in the United States were made of wood, so there was a serious problem of snakes, insects, rats, and ants. Need to call Bob urgently, so he is not at home. Charlie is still young, and Teddy is with him most of the time. Although Adam is the eldest brother, he is only playing and assisting and changing hands. As for the third Gaby, no one dares to count on him. The Duncan family like this is very much like a sub-current family. Parents need to work, and there are many children in the family. They are basically older brothers and sisters of the same age. There are almost no siblings who do not fight, although they are noisy but very Warm, brothers and sisters have very good feelings when they grow up. It is precisely because of this similarity and warmth that Adam is well integrated and truly regards the Duncan family as his family. As a family member, of course my younger sister Teddy has to gossip about the relationship problem of elder brother Adam. "Hi, Teddy." Juno nodded calmly. As a weird person in most people''s eyes, her psychological quality is leveraged. Teddy''s gossip look and tone can''t make her ripple. "Teddy, Charlie, you are in charge, is that okay?" Adam asked. "No problem at all." Teddy promised with a smile on his face, and then some self-deprecating muttered: "Anyway, Spencer won''t come today. It seems like my first kiss at home is impossible to send out..." Yesterday, she asked Spencer to''study'' together. Although her parents were persuaded by her to go out on a date, Charlie was also taken by Adam, but there is also a goddess Gaby in the family who pops up when she and Spencer are near. , Interrupt the atmosphere. She was willing to do it once, but Spencer didn''t have the patience. After a few interruptions, Spencer said goodbye directly, making her hate Gaby but helpless and could only blame herself. "Call me if you have something." Adam didn''t bother to care about Teddy''s self-pity, so he took Juno to the basement after confessing. Although Spencer had some problems, Teddy and Spencer really came together in the original time and space. He was barely considered a childhood sweetheart and happy. He didn''t want to intervene in the feelings of the two because of the so-called big brother love. Things are warm and cold, and he doesn''t have the confidence to talk about Spencer. after an hour. "Oh, God, is that again?" Emmet walked in, saw Adam and Juno studying seriously there, and patted his forehead: "Adam, you can''t be a nerd, you have to rock and roll!" boom! Saying this, Emmet picked up the drum stick and banged the triangle. "Emmett, you discriminate against the nerd now, but in the future it will be the nerd''s turn to discriminate against you." Adam moved his neck and fought back casually. Rock can''t save his life! "How can it be!" Emmet looked unbelievable. "Do not believe?" Adam curled his lips and said: "You can go to the city and have a good mix of things, whether it is a lot of rock and roll or a lot of nerds. After indulging youth, what is left is a lot of chicken feathers. UU reading " "..." Emmet was taken aback for a moment, and then he muttered with a bad face: "Damn it, it''s true if you think so." "Actually, there is no need to divide so much." Juno said: "You have to read books and rock and roll. The two are not opposed. On the contrary, they have a promoting effect. The simplest question is, Adam, what extracurricular activities do you have besides rock? Rugby? Basketball? " "Uh." Adam shook his head repeatedly. What he values ??most now is his studies. In the rest of the time, he has to do good deeds. Where can there be time to take care of other things? Besides, his power speed is only mid-to-high, not even good enough, and he is not dominant in sports, so he does not rely on it. The idea of ??sports to give you extra points. "That''s it." Juno reminded: "Universities, especially top universities, have excellent grades at the time of admission are just a stepping stone. If you want to stand out among so many outstanding applicants, extracurricular club activities and talents that can prove leadership definitely occupy a large proportion. You If you don''t play rugby, basketball or other sports, or participate in star clubs like Model United Nations, how can you prove yourself then?" "leadership?" Adam frowned and said, "This is not necessary." Shelton, Leonard, and their leadership in extracurricular clubs, sports are even more fighters in the rubbish, and they are not the best universities that can still go to. "Of course it is not necessary." Juno nodded: "But the premise is that the results must be good enough to be dazzling, such as winning medals in various large-scale science competitions, can you?" "..." Adam remained silent for a long time, and said sternly: "Lets talk about playing rock and roll to prove leadership." Chapter 10: Fruit hard candy Duncan''s house. "what''s happenin?" Seeing Emmet''s look of contempt, Adam righteously said: "I am also a human being." Well, human beings cant escape the law of true fragrance! "Adam, I find that you have changed a lot this year." Emmet looked complicated. "People always change." Adam didnt change his face in front of him, saying, "You have changed" and "You have grown up", I have heard it often since he crossed the road. There has been no initial tension and anxiety, and it is all praise. Although it looks very positive and fun, it is to look at others, it is really his turn, it is better to be normal, anyway, his appearance is ordinary, even if he is not staying, others will still think he is cute. "Juneo, if I play rock again, how far do I have to play to show the so-called leadership?" This is the huge difference between Eastern and Western cultural thinking. Before Adam knew that American students value extracurricular activities, but he subconsciously took Shelton and Leonard as the coordinates, so he didnt care that much. But now, listening to Junos analysis, this is the only reason. It was suddenly discovered that he was not Sheldon or Leonard, at least he could not become a genius like Sheldon or Leonard in a short period of time. is not that kind of genius, and I want to refer to the growth trajectory of the genius, and I will surely fall into trouble. "All club activities should choose what you like, because only you like can you continue to invest a lot of energy, and only persistence can you achieve something, go further and higher in club activities, and develop to the point of leading companions. This is Leadership." Juno patiently explained: "In the beginning, you liked rock and roll. You played rock well. When there is no better choice, continue to form a band to play rock, participate in various competitions and activities, and strive for the honor of the band. When I was the lead singer of the band, it was naturally a bonus." Adam nodded slightly. Although his predecessor was cute, it not only left him with an unremarkable appearance, but also allowed him to inherit a good voice and rock skills. In my memory, his predecessor was arranged by the school to be the host DJ of the school prom not long after, and he was also attracted. Sponsored, when Dad Deworm Company re-advertised to find new songs, the predecessor also tried it. Although the lyrics were speechless, they were accepted after all. In addition to the encouragement of the father, Bob, the appearance and voice of the predecessor are still desirable. Otherwise, no matter how much Bob supports his son, he will not dare to use this kind of major event for his son to practice his hands. After realizing that he must choose an extracurricular activity as a bonus item for applying for college, it would be foolish for Adam to give up this kind of foundation and specialty. "That''s it!" Emmet said excitedly: "You shouldn''t disband our band, PJ and Dynamic Band are online again, yes!" "Stop it!" Adam waved and interrupted: "Emmett, don''t get excited, even if you want to reorganize the band, the names PJ and Dynamic Band can''t be used, because I am Adam, not PJ!" "What''s wrong with PJ? It''s very similar to DJ, I think it''s pretty good." Emmet curled his lips and said: "You are PJ, I am dynamic, perfect!" "How about adding me?" Juno interjected: "Actually, I also play rock and roll. I play bass guitar, so I can be your bass player." "No problem at all." Because getting along with Juno is likely to increase wisdom, Adam nodded and agreed without thinking about it, and stood in front of Emmett: "Now Juno has joined, can''t you still be called PJ and Dynamic Band?" "Can she do it?" Emmet looked disgusted. In his eyes, rock bands are mens romances. Girls should applaud wildly for them in the audience. Of course, its better to become and become and its better to add a girl to the band. what happened? Adam did not answer directly, but just gestured to Juno with his eyes. Juno understood, got up and came to Adam''s instrument, opened the guitar case, took out Adam''s guitar, and played it skillfully. Eastern Chinese saying goes: Cangling is real but knows etiquette, and food and clothing is sufficient to know honor and disgrace. The United States of this era is the era when the peak of national power is about to dominate the world. The developed economy and sufficient materials make the United States look like the Eastern Tang Dynasty a thousand years ago. After solving the basic food, clothing and clothing, the people pay more attention to spiritual enjoyment. Movies Art such as music is typical. Nerds such as Shelton and Leonard have one or two musical instruments. Even if they dont, the most basic art appreciation is almost universal. Juno not only plays rock and roll and guitar, she is also an expert in this field. "Oh, **** it!" As soon as the expert makes a move, he knows if he has it. When Emmett heard it, he suddenly uttered a foul language: "She is really good!" "Can I join?" Juno loosened his palm, let go of the strings, and smiled mischievously. "Emmett?" Adam looked at him deliberately. "Ok." Although Emmet was a little reluctant, he still knows how to wink. Adam made it clear that he would take Juno to play. Before replacing it, he absolutely stopped it, but now Adam has become a guy with the opposite **** and innocent. God knows it will not. Will do the **** thing that made him quit for Juno. "Then what should we call now, a combination of two men and a woman? Huh, this name is also pretty good..." "No way!" Adam and Juno objected unanimously, and the name Emmet was not only vulgar, but also vulgar. "How about the hard candy band?" Adam thought for a while, caught a glimpse of Juno''s red hoodie, and blurted out. "Fruit hardcandy (hardcandy)?" Emmett''s eyes were strange and said: "We are hard, UU reading www.uuknshu. Com Juno is candy, a good name! Hehehe!" "Ahem, do you want to think about it again?" In response to Junos strange gaze, Adam felt his scalp numb, and he regretted his recklessness. What did he say? This is the reason why he has always suspected that Juno has another identity. Fortunately in this era, the term fruit hard candy does not have the special meaning of later generations. At most, it is associated literally like Emmet. "This name is pretty good." Juno laughed suddenly, seemingly satisfied with the name: "Adam, you are quite talented." "haha, really?" Adam laughed: "You like it." "It''s called fruit hard candy!" Emmet is coming. Seeing that Juno has no objection, the lead singer of Biyadan is still excited. With a big wave, he seems to be making the final ruling: "I am the drummer and backing vocalist of the band. Adam is the lead guitarist and lead singer of the band. Juno Dang Bassist, our hard candy band will definitely surpass the previous PJ and dynamic bands and achieve greater brilliance." "Maybe we still lack a keyboard player..." Adam suddenly had an idea. Two-person combination can be called a band. For example, before Adam and Emmet, a lead guitarist and vocalist, and a drummer accompaniment vocal, this is the lowest version. But it needs to be a little professional, at least four people, such as Juno''s self-recommended bassist, known as the soul of the band, can play a key role in enhancing the performance of the band. In addition to the bass player, it is best to have a rhythm guitarist or keyboard player to enrich the timbre diversity, plump the harmony effects and make up for the lack of range. And Adam just knows that there is someone who is very suitable to be a keyboard player... Chapter 11: invite Duncan''s house. "Keyboard player? Who?" "You mean Sheldon Cooper?" Compared to Emmet''s blankness, Juno instantly understood Adam''s mind. "Correct." Adam said calmly: "He is a genius!" "Wait, are you talking about that kid?" Emmett finally matched the number, and suddenly he burst into swearing: "Shit! He is a kid who knows how to rock hammer!" Sheldon Coopers name has long been spread, after all, even a genius, going to high school at the age of nine is big news. "Trust me, he will be an excellent keyboard player." Adam is very confident. In his memory, Sheldon has an absolute sense of sound, familiar with various instruments such as piano, guitar, tambourine, accordion, etc., playing and singing after being drunk, which is rather cute and arrogant. , And Shelton is also a well-known keyboard man, absolutely in line with the requirements of rock band keyboard players. Of course, the little Sheldon at this moment has not been exposed to music, but Adam believes that for a genius like Sheldon, as long as he wants to, he can definitely get started in the shortest time, which is enough. Adams most important purpose is to catch up with Little Sheldon and test whether the opponent can improve his wisdom. "I disagree!" Emmet shouted: "Adam, tell me, you must be joking!" "why not?" Adam persuaded: "He will be our classmate next semester. Are you discriminating against him?" "Yes, I just discriminate against him!" Emmet is in a hurry. "Discrimination is always wrong, after all..." Adam stared at Emmet for a long time, and said leisurely, "I have a dream~" "..." The corners of Emmet''s mouth twitched, and his face deepened. In the end, Adam''s proposal was approved unanimously. "Very well, we will go over and invite him tomorrow, and then the Hard Candy Band will be officially launched." Adam is in a good mood. "Are you sure you don''t wait until school starts?" Juno''s taste: "Just go to the door and tell his mother, hey, we are all talents here, and now we lack a keyboard player. Can your nine-year-old son join?" "..." Adam was taken aback, looked at Emmet, who was black because Shelton was about to join, and looked at Juno, who was strange in the eyes of the world, and finally looked at himself in the mirror, who was in the mirror, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. pull. Such a lineup, even if you are looking for normal classmates, you may be rejected, not to mention the wonderful mommy like Sheldon. You must know that Sheldon''s mother is a devout Christian. "why not?" These negative emotions flashed in his mind, Adam still bit the bullet and said: "We are sincere, this is enough, besides, Sheldon also needs friends, doesn''t it?" There are still two months left to study. Adam can''t wait that long. Everything is to test the law of wisdom point growth as soon as possible, improve wisdom and prolong life. "It makes sense!" Juno was startled and nodded with a smile. She just remembered that in the eyes of outsiders, Little Sheldon is not much different from her, they are all so weird. As parents of such children, God knows how much they put in effort to make friends with their children. Cooper''s house. "Dinner is ready!" A dignified and beautiful middle-aged housewife put the last plate on the table and shouted. A tall, plump middle-aged man with a 14-five-year-old boy, the two came over talking about rugby, and then an eight or nine-year-old cute little girl hopped over. "Cheery!" The middle-aged housewife looked at the three people sitting in their respective seats and called toward the bedroom. "coming." With a slightly sharp childish voice, an eight or nine-year-old boy came over unhurriedly. "Thank God" The middle-aged man was about to cut a steak. The middle-aged housewife stretched out her hands, one hand to him and the other to the little girl next to him. The middle-aged man had no choice but to put down his knife and fork, and reached out to hold his wifes hand. Pass the other hands to the little boy, close his eyes and prepare to listen to his wife''s daily prayers before meals. "Wait a minute." The little boy did not stretch out his hand immediately, but put on the gloves that had been prepared in the silent eyes of everyone, and then he held his father''s hand with one hand and his brother''s with the other. "Admit it, he was adopted!" The boy looked at the thick gloves that his brother stretched over, taunting his parents. Although it is not the first time, nor is it aimed at him alone, he is still very upset with his brother''s extreme cleanliness behavior that dislikes him dirty. "I have a twin sister, how could it be adopted?" The little boy turned his face, looked at his brother, and said solemnly: "Think with your brain, monkey!" The boy stared at his younger brother, really wanting to punch him, but not surprisingly, his mother who prefers his younger brother said: "Enough, no one is adopted." "I think I was adopted." The little girl murmured in a low voice. "Oh, is it so?" The middle-aged housewife sneered and said: "Now it''s too late for someone to adopt you." The little girl stopped speaking. As the only daughter in the family, she should be the little padded jacket of her parents, she is loved. But my father is a football coach, and he often spends time with the elder brother of the school football team, and because the twin brother is a weird genius, the mother''s eyes are always on the younger brother, she has almost become a transparent person. The reason why she spoke just now, UU reading , apart from sincerely complaining that she doesn''t look like her own person, but also habitually speaking, lest her parents really forget her existence. After praying, the family ate and chatted, mainly guided by the middle-aged housewife. "Xie Li, I''m going to high school next semester. Are you happy?" Sheldon, who is nicknamed Shelly, said happily: "Of course." He has long been fed up with the stupidity and ignorance of his peers, such as his twin sister Missy. Of course, he is not going to stay long in high school because high school students are equally stupid and ignorant, such as his brother George. "How about you, little George?" The middle-aged housewife smiled with relief, and then looked at the boy. "Any good mood is ruined by wanting to be classmates with Sheldon!" Little George spit out. "Hi! Shelly is your brother. As your brother, you should take care of him." middle-aged housewife dissatisfied. "You are miserable." The little girl Misie said to her brother George Nuo: "Believe me, once you and Sheldon get together, your circle of friends will be devastated." "I know." Little George nodded deeply, and said firmly: "So, that will never happen!" The middle-aged housewife frowned, trying to get angry, but she glanced at the indifferent Sheldon and the thick gloves on his hands, and sighed in her heart. Although she loves Sheldon deeply, she also knows the difficulty of Sheldon. Before, she could make the obedient Misie a classmate and friend of Sheldon. Now after she skipped a grade, she could not suppress the rebellious little George. Her poor Shelly was sitting alone in the noisy school cafeteria, and her heart was breaking. "God, please give Shelly friends, even one." Chapter 12: bad boy The next day. morning. Ding Dong. The doorbell of Cooper''s house rang, and Mary Cooper, the middle-aged housewife who was doing housework, walked over to open the door, and looked at the young girl in front of the door suspiciously. "Good morning, Mrs. Cooper, this is Adam Duncan, and this is Juno McGoff." Adam smiled brilliantly. The corner of Juno''s mouth rose slightly. "Hello." Mary is still confused, so she has to smile perfunctorily: "Is there anything I can help you with?" "Is such that." Adam smiled and said, "We will be classmates with Sheldon next semester. Sheldons genius is well known to everyone. We just set up a learning mutual aid association. We want to invite Sheldon to join us, make progress together, and strive for exams. Go to an Ivy League school...Is Shelton there?" "In the!" When Mary heard "Shelton''s classmate", the smile on her face was much brighter, and she heard it again to be admitted to the Ivy League School''s Learning Mutual Aid Association, and she quickly opened her body and asked Adam to come in, and put them together. The voice shouted: "Shelly, Shelly!" "Please sit down, please sit down, what would you like to drink? Tea or Coke?" "Tea is fine, thank you." Adams mind flashed when Howard came here for the first time, and the pretending point was that the specialty "Lone Star Beer" was almost spoken out, but fortunately he could not resist it. Juno punished Adam. Following Juno''s gaze, she saw Mary who was going to the kitchen to make tea, her back turned to this side, her hands folded, and she was praying in a low voice. "Good start." Adam made a mouth shape. "You are?" At this time, Little Sheldon walked out and looked at the two with a puzzled expression. "Adam Duncan." Adam stood up and stretched out his hand habitually. Little Sheldon looked at the stretched hand, didn''t mean to hold back in the slightest, shook his head and said, "No, thank you." "Cheery!" Mary came over with tea. Seeing this, she groaned, and then explained apologetically: "Adam classmate, Juno classmate, don''t mind, thank you, he is just a little clean." "Understandable." Adam twitched his mouth and smiled reluctantly. Watching Sheldons words and deeds on TV felt very interesting, but when he really faced Sheldon, Adam discovered that this guy is really a nasty bear kid! "Shelly, they are..." Mary hurriedly said the matter and looked at Little Sheldon with encouraging eyes. Her heart was full of gratitude to God. Last night she was still worried that her baby was alone in high school. She did not expect a miracle to happen this morning. . Thank God! "Learning together? Okay, I like learning best!" Little Shelton smiled happily: "Do you know what #@%&*%..." Adams head is big, like garbled characters. is indeed a super genius. Although he has not formally entered high school at the age of nine, his knowledge of high school is still too simple for little Sheldon. His knowledge structure has long surpassed the category of high school. No wonder when Little Sheldon entered high school, all the teachers in high school complained so much. It was not that they were teaching Little Sheldon, but Little Sheldon was always pointing them. If the teachers in public high schools are all happy, then in a little while, little Sheldon, who is tired of the simple basics of high school, goes to the university every week to attend classes, and uses his outstanding mathematics talent to help university professors improve the weight of the professor''s career. Grade thesis, this is too good. Another time, when a NASA scientist came to a high school science lecture, because he fooled little Sheldon as a child, little Sheldon was angry and directly completed the mathematical calculation of boosting the rocket recovery, and then ran to NASA to take the scientist. Shocked for a moment. Finally, this mathematical calculation was obtained by the "realistic version of Iron Man" Elon Musk several decades later, and successfully realized this theory. Every time before an interview, Elon Musk secretly took the little Sheldon. Take out the papers of the year and have a look and prepare... These thoughts flashed in Adam''s mind, squeezing the noisy and headache-making gibberish away. Adam was in a much better mood. This level of genius, he didn''t understand it temporarily, so it was reasonable. Turning his head to see, Juno also looked dazed, and Adam was in a better mood. Although Juno is also a genius, his talent is more in the humanities, and naturally he can''t keep up with the thinking of Little Sheldon. "I don''t understand this?" Little Sheldon frowned and shook his head disappointedly: "Forget it." The little expression seemed to say: "Stupid earthlings!" MMP! Adam and Juno looked at each other, and they could see the depression in each other''s eyes. Juno winked, and signaled that if it doesn''t count, it''s better not to provoke such a bear boy. It''s just like this when we meet, how can I stand it in the future. Adam shook his head slightly. No matter how bearish little Sheldon is, he now has to work hard to get in touch with each other, because it is related to the increase of intelligence points, and he only needs to be able to play with Howard and Rajesh occasionally, without the need to be like When Leonard faced each other day and night, Shinnin passed. After all, this is Adams favorite TV character... Huh, don''t be angry, don''t be angry, life is like a scene, because it is fate to get together... the key is to get sick and there is no one to replace it. "Cheery!" Mary also saw that something was wrong, and said awkwardly, "You are all classmates, this mutual learning will be very good, you should join." "But they can''t help me. UU reading " Little Shelton is not euphemistic: "I don''t want to teach them either. They look like little George and Missy..." "Cheery!!" An anger appeared on Mary''s face: "What is the most basic politeness to be a person?" "Ok." Little Sheldon is a mommy, sighed, and apologized insincerely: "I''m sorry, I shouldn''t say you are stupid, in fact you are just ordinary." "..." Everyone was speechless for a while. "Ha ha." Adam suppressed the surging innocence of Ren and Du Er, and said with a smile: "Student Sheldon is really upright. Our Learning Mutual Aid Association is not only about learning, but also extracurricular activities to help each other. After all, if you want to be admitted to an Ivy League school, group awareness is also a very important bonus item. Although Sheldon is a genius, he can''t show his group awareness alone, right? " "Yep!" Mary was moved instantly. In fact, she never worried about her son studying or going to a prestigious school. The most worried thing was that Little Sheldon was too lonely, and the life without friends was too terrible. Although Little Sheldon appreciates this kind of loneliness more, because the world in his eyes is the sea of ??stars, but there is a kind of loneliness called Your mother thinks you are lonely! "What Shelly lacks most is the extracurricular team activities, oh my god~" Saying this, Mary raised her head and tried to suppress the impulse that almost filled her eyes. She trembled: "Thank you so much, Shelly, you want to join, you know?" Little Sheldon felt her mother''s excitement, was taken aback, and nodded to Adam: "Okay, I''ll join." Ding! Wisdom +5! Chapter 13: You dont understand the world of genius Cooper''s house. "oh, mygod!" After hearing the wonderful beep of wisdom plus 5, Adam blurted out. Little Sheldon did not let him down. Juno provided 1 wisdom point, while little Shelton provided 5 wisdom points at one time. As the weight of wisdom points increased, Adam clearly felt It is different, as if the whole world is more vivid, and some previously troubled problems suddenly have new understanding and insights. "Adam classmate is also a believer?" Mary asked in surprise. "No." Adam smiled awkwardly: "I believe in science more." "Ok." Mary is a little disappointed. As the most devout believer, she can''t wait for everyone to believe in God, but the reality is that more and more people just take mygod as a shocking mantra. "This is great, we finally have something in common." Little Sheldon nodded in agreement. He is a firm scientific supremacist, and he doesn''t believe in God at all. He doesn''t even use the oh, mygod that most people express shock and sigh, but say oh, boy! "correct." Mary finally suppressed the touch in her heart and asked in detail: "What are the group activities of your Learning Mutual Aid Association other than learning?" "We formed a band." Adam said deliberately. Although little Sheldon will be able to play various musical instruments in the future, he obviously has practiced, but at the moment he is still too young, Adam and the others are playing rock and roll, and Mary, a devout believer, may not agree with him. "Rock?" Sure enough, Mary frowned when she heard it. "Mrs. Cooper, don''t worry." Adam quickly explained: "We are playing lyrical rock, not heavy metal rock. Shelton can be our keyboard player." "But Shelly is still too young." Mary still frowned: "Isn''t it appropriate? Besides, Shelly has never played a musical instrument..." "It''s okay, let Sheldon try first." After Adam got 5 points of wisdom, he was even more reluctant to give up Sheldon as a big family. He laughed and said: "If Sheldon doesnt like it, then we will definitely not force it." "This way..." Seeing Adam had said this, Mary had no choice but to refuse directly. After all, such friends who took the initiative to come to the door were too scarce. Even though she was a little resistant to her son playing rock and roll, she had to hesitate to look at little Sheldon. "Shirley?" "Shelton, many big scientists can play one or two instruments." Adam quickly targeted the bewitching. He is too familiar with Sheldon. If it weren''t for Mary''s check, he would be able to lame Sheldon in minutes, make Sheldon cry and cry, make Sheldon laugh and laugh, that''s no joke. "That said, Einstein is an excellent violinist, and Planck is a semi-professional pianist." Little Sheldon''s eyes glowed: "A keyboard player? I can try." He loves science deeply, and he knows these scientific giants very well. He used to only focus on the scientific achievements of the scientific giants, but now he is fooled by Adam. He is very willing to move closer to the life habits of the scientific giants. You must know that in the future, in order to meet with Professor Hawking, he will be teased by Howard''s various instructions, and even the super shameful maid costume will be worn in the school public. It can be seen what price he can pay in order to get close to the scientific giant in his mind... "A heart is not as good as an action." Adam is full of action and suggested: "Why don''t you go to my house now, where there are band instruments, let Sheldon try it, Mrs. Cooper?" "right now." Mary was a bit tangled. She wanted to wait for her husband to come back to discuss together. But she couldn''t stand the enthusiasm of the ordinary Adam, and her son was obviously moved. She was not willing to discourage her son''s enthusiasm for coming out of loneliness. "Ok." "I also need to go!" At this time, a beautiful little girl jumped out. "Missi." Mary scolded subconsciously, but then thought that after they left, she could not just leave Missy at home, so she had to look at Adam. "This is Sheldon''s sister, right?" Adam smiled and said, "Of course you are welcome to pass." "Great." Missi is overjoyed. Duncan''s house. "What a lovely girl." When Mary saw Charlie, her whole body melted, causing Missy to roll her eyes, and whispered: "Aren''t I cute? I haven''t seen you so rare for me. Sure enough, I am not biological." "Missi!" Mary was a little embarrassed and realized that she lacked attention to her daughter, but this idea was only a flash. Her focus was always on Sheldon, and seeing the Duncan family like this, she was resisted by Adam and the others playing rock and roll. Most of his thoughts dissipated instantly. Such a loving family is simply a home blessed by God. How could there be any problems with her baby coming into contact with them! God bless! Mary and Missy stayed in the living room and chatted with Ted, while Adam took Sheldon to the basement, where Emmet stood unhappy. "Sheldon, this is the drummer and backing vocalist of our hard candy band, Emmet Williams." Adam introduced the two: "Emmett, this is Sheldon Cooper. If nothing else, he will be our keyboard player." "Hello there." Sheldon stood there and said hello. Emmet stood there with his hands on his chest, and snorted coldly: "Then it won''t be accidental." "Poor baby." Adam looked at him pityingly, and was too lazy to explain, led Sheldon to the keyboard, played a simple song, then got up and gave up his seat: "Sheldon, you try?" "Okay." Sheldon sat down and tilted his head for a moment. "The keyboard is very simple, just repeat what I did just now. UU Reading " Adam reminded. "Do not make jokes." Emmet sneered: "You let a child who has never played an electronic organ, or even an instrument, repeat your actions and say it is simple? Uh..." Before he finished speaking, a fluent piano sound rang. I saw that Little Sheldon was a little rusty at first, but after a few strokes, he was already very proficient, and the tune was not bad at all. "Impossible!" Emmet called out: "He must not be playing the piano for the first time!" "He is really playing the piano for the first time." Juno looked at Little Sheldon, then at Adam, and exclaimed: "Sheldon is such a genius!" "Impossible, impossible!" Emmet shook his head abruptly, not daring to say: "How is this possible!" "You don''t understand the world of genius." Adam smiled: "Emmett, imagine if you have absolute sound and unforgettable pictorial memory, is it easy to understand? Is it difficult for an electronic keyboard? It''s just mechanical repetition." "..." Emmet was dumbfounded, speechless. In fact, he believed it in his heart, because this piece is an entry-level piece. If Little Sheldon is not playing the piano for the first time, then Little Sheldon must have been exposed to this piece of music, and because Adam is not specializing in playing electronic organs, There was actually a problem in the process of playing, but Little Shelton repeated it. It was exactly the same as Adam''s, even the problematic part of the tune. There is only one truth: Little Sheldon is a genius who has good grades and can play rock, just like Juno. Looking at Adam and Juno standing side by side on the side of Little Sheldon, Emmet suddenly had an ominous premonition in his heart. Chapter 14: Dont stop me, I want to kill him Cooper''s house. into the night. Mary and the three left. Seeing that Little Shelton has such a talent, everyone except Emmet was very satisfied. The hard candy band with four members finally got rid of the amateur trivial meaning and entered the amateur medium meaning. wee. Adam was lying on the bed, staring at the ceiling blankly, eyes full of expectation. Ding! Wisdom +0.005! Ding! Wisdom +0.005! "Haha, it really is!" Adam was overjoyed, and instantly felt that Little Sheldon was much more cute, and the other bear was a bit bearish, but he added 5 wisdom points to him, and then added 0.005 points to him every day. Dont underestimate this 0.005. If you can calculate it, you can add 1.825 Wisdom to Adam in a year. This is still a person, plus Juno is 3.65. At the beginning, his wisdom point was 108, and now it is 114.015. Even if he can''t find new growth points, relying on little Sheldon and Juno, his wisdom will exceed 120 and enter excellent after a year and a half. After 7 years, he broke through 140 and became a real genius. He is just about to enter the 19th grade of high school. According to the normal trajectory, he has not graduated from college in 7 years. That is to say, he can take the exam as a genius before entering the medical school, and then cooperate with him. With a super endurance of 300, even if the medical school courses are extremely complicated, he still has the confidence to become the best group. After is the gorgeous transformation from a genius intern to a genius doctor. When he becomes a genius doctor, he can learn from a handsome doctor, use the operating room as his home, perform operations day and night, and save the wounded. One operation is 0.01 point lifespan. If you do 10 units a day, thats 0.1 point lifespan, a year is 36.5 points. After two years of operation, you will live a hundred years old, and then you can, the waves in the waves... This is still a very conservative algorithm! Adam has roughly understood the law of wisdom point growth. It is indeed the accumulation of those who are close to the red, the black and the black, and the reason why the talented classmates who sought Duke before did not work. The reason is not that the other party is a male. The root cause is that the other party is just an unknown dragon. what. The Dragon Set has no human rights, it doesnt matter. There are so many geniuses with names and surnames. For example, in the future Big Bang Theory, there are five geniuses besides Sheldon. How much wisdom can this provide him. Of course, he couldn''t get in touch with them for the time being, because he didn''t even remember other people''s information except vaguely knowing that Leonard''s mother had published books based on Leonard. But it doesn''t matter, because this world is not only the Big Bang genius group, but there are also a lot of single geniuses like Juno with names and surnames, and he will always encounter them. It doesnt need to be many, even if he meets one more, his dream of "a wave in the wave" will be greatly advanced. "Hahaha." Adam can no longer suppress the joy in his heart. "what happened?" Dad Bob rubbed his eyes and walked down. "It''s nothing, I just dreamed of getting a promotion and raising salary, marrying Bai Fumei, and reaching the pinnacle of life. I couldn''t control it, and I woke up with a smile." Adam is serious nonsense. "Son, wake up." Bob murmured speechlessly: "Don''t think about good things, your father, I had this kind of dream back then, but you look at me now? Be realistic, and set a small goal first." "So too." Adam watched Bob''s baldness and fatness among middle-aged men from that country, and he was secretly vigilant. Although the doctor in a white coat is the dream lover of many girls, once he becomes a bald man with a big belly, his dream will be broken in an instant. If he encounters a violent female man, he may be beaten up. After a meal, it would be terrible. In the next few days, Little Sheldon successfully integrated into the hard candy band, and the four people rehearsed classic rock music. Even Emmet changed his attitude because of the talented keyboardist Little Sheldon and the bass of Juno. Hands, the performance of the Hard Candy Band has completely exploded the previous''PJ and Dynamic Band''. Music is very contagious. Good cooperation can multiply this contagion. As a rock enthusiast, Emmet, naturally can''t resist this taste. In addition to playing rock and roll in a team, Adam also asked little Sheldon about learning problems. He is indeed a super genius. Any problem with Adam, little Sheldon can easily give pointers, and the learning effect is leveraged. Juno couldn''t help but said with emotion: "I was a little doubtful of your intentions before, but now it seems that you really want to learn." Time flies quickly in this kind of fulfillment and pleasure. In a blink of an eye, the summer vacation is over, and the high school career is officially open to everyone. school entrance. "Adam, Juno, you help me take care of Shelly, he is too young..." Mary begged with some worry. "Don''t worry, Mrs. Cooper." Adam looked at the little Sheldon who was fiddling with the bow tie around his neck, and responded with a lack of confidence. The situation of campus bullying in the U.S. is very serious, and a fashion genius like Little Sheldon is simply a torch, which firmly attracts everyones attention. Fortunately, the young Sheldon was too young, the bullies did not (no) have (dare) to be fun (photographed), and secondly, Sheldons father was a school football coach, and his older brother was a football player. The vast majority of bullies come from the football team, so Sheldons life will not be as miserable as his future friend Leonard. Leonard is the one who hears the sad and tears, and even Little Sheldons dad approached and bullied him. Its really no one dares to be worse than him! classroom. "Hello classmates, I am Mark Airoi, I will be your head teacher, and I will also be an English teacher for some of you..." On the podium, a middle-aged female teacher at UU Reading is introducing herself. Although American education is based on a credit system and a shifting system, there are no fixed classrooms and fixed classmates, but there is also a head teacher. The head teacher is responsible for guiding students learning planning, and assumes the responsibility of connecting the school with students and parents. After all, teachers who take the shift system They are mainly responsible for teaching, and some people still need to do chores outside of teaching. "...I have been in this school for more than 20 years, and it is considered a bit of insight, but today is still an eye-opener. I think everyone should know that we have one more classmate here who is young but talented..." said this, everyone looked at little Sheldon. Generally, those who are in the first nineteenth grades are basically fourteen or five years old. Little Sheldons nine years old is too dazzling, not to mention little Sheldon raised his hand. "Sheldon, please tell me?" Mr. Mark Airois friendly smile did not hold for a few seconds before it was broken by little Sheldons uprightness. "According to the student''s dress code and etiquette, the boy''s hair is too long, the boy is wearing sportswear outside the specified range, and the girl''s top is too transparent, which means I can see the indescribable inside." Little Shelton turned around and pointed out one by one, and finally looked at the female teacher seriously: "And you also violated the Grooming Regulations, page 48, Chapter 5, Subparagraph B, you have a little beard." Adam, Juno, Emmet, and the little George who had been shrinking in the last row for fear that others would find him to be little Sheldons brother, all raised their foreheads together. This bear boy is so straightforward! The kindness of the female head teacher to Little Sheldon disappeared in an instant. The **** genius boy, the child of the damned colleague, and the female teacher who covered her mouth all had the heart to kill Little Sheldon. Chapter 15: The trouble is coming County High School. Three o''clock in the afternoon. The last science class is over. Science class teacher Givens, gave little Sheldon a fierce look, and walked away angrily. "Sheldon, how do you feel?" The three Adam came around and asked jokingly. "Feeling?" Little Sheldon tilted his head and thought: "Awesome! This is the happiest class I have ever had in these years." The science courses in high schools in the U.S. involve physics, chemistry, biology, geography and other subjects. The teaching goal is to enable students to master the general concepts and principles in the field of science, use scientific methods correctly, and solve various problems. One can imagine how little Sheldon, as a science supreme, loves this course. "Mr. Givens has absolutely the opposite feeling about this." Adam teased. "absolute." Juno smiled in agreement: "I think if Sheldon is too young, Mr. Givens would definitely have to do it. He had to endure it so hard." "Why?" Little Sheldon frowned in confusion. "You really don''t know?" Emmet vomited: "In the few lessons today, all the teachers are the same as Mr. Givens, Sheldon, you can really offend people, terrible!" "All teachers?" Little Sheldon was even more at a loss. "Well, let us do the calculations." Adam mentioned: "English class, you said that Ms. Mark Airoi had a mustache and didn''t shave it clean." "In math class, you questioned Teacher Ingram''s diploma." Juno answered. "The most powerful thing is the science class." Emmet said strangely: "You first questioned Mr. Givens for violating the health regulations, and there was a strange smell on him, and then you said that your wisdom threatened him, and proposed that you lead him. Wow! Shelton, you really have yours. !" "Did I said wrong thing?" Little Sheldon is still puzzled. "..." Adam and the three were stagnated. Although Little Sheldon is straightforward and speechless, he is not irritable. The problems he pointed out are real and real. The level of public high school teachers is very ordinary. For the super genius and honest boy Little Sheldon In terms of it, I really can''t bear it, and I don''t vomit or feel happy. "Since I''m right, why can''t I say it?" Little Sheldon said confidently: "This is the United States, and we have all the rights to freedom." "Hahaha." Adam and the three looked at each other and laughed together. I still havent been severely beaten by society. I dont know that the so-called freedom of all is only the freedom of a few people. Even if Little Sheldon is a super genius, the future Nobel physicist is not one of these few people. Because he doesn''t have the money abilities of Iron Man and Batman. "Ah oh, here comes the trouble." In the classroom, the hard candy four-person group was laughing, suddenly the door was pushed open heavily, and a group of people walked in arrogantly. When Emmet saw it, his neck shrank. "Adam Duncan!" "Kash Goodman!" Adam recognized the ruffian boy, who was another well-known rock man in the county high school. He was followed by members of the other''s emotional band. The so-called colleagues are enemies! Emotional bands have been suppressing the''PJ and Dynamic'' band, but because Adam''s unremarkable far surpasses Cash, so the roamer ranks, but Adam has always suppressed Cash, which can be seen from the choice of Amy the magical ex-girlfriend. Out. Kashs unhappiness can be imagined, and conflicts have continued. After Adam crossed over, recognized the identity of Magic Amy, did not dare to change girlfriends at will, and developed towards a good student, this conflict gradually reduced. "Something wrong?" Adams eyes drifted from the girl next to Kash, he understood most of it in his heart, and smiled helplessly. "This little **** **** with you?" Kash hugged the girl, squinted at Little Shelton, and tugged: "He is so courageous, he dares to humiliate my girlfriend in public, don''t you give me an explanation?" "Forget it." Dressed up some non-mainstream girls, frowned: "He is still a child." She was the girl who was pointed out in public by Little Sheldon that the coat was too thin and too transparent in the first class. "To shut up!" Kash cursed: "Is this a matter between you and him? This is my face problem!" Having said that, he glanced at Juno and shook his long flowing hair coolly. Juno smiled at Adam, the corners of Adam''s mouth twitched, and both of them understood what was going on. There was no such thing in the original time and space. Just as the non-mainstream girl said, Little Sheldon was still a child. She didn''t care about the embarrassment caused by Little Sheldon''s uprightness, and naturally there was no more text. But this time and space, because Adam and Little Sheldon were close, when the matter reached Cash''s ears, Cash had to be a girlfriend, and it was not Little Sheldon, but Adam. Originally, Cash was very upset with Adam. Second, seeing that Adam and Juno have recently come close, this kind of discomfort rolls over again violently. Dont look at Juno being weird in the eyes of others. He has almost no friends. Many boys often mock her face to face, but thats a superficial phenomenon. The situation in Com secretly is that many boys have a crush on Juno. That''s right, it''s a crush! The value of beauty is justice. If it werent for Junos see a psychologist at every turn, four of the five psychologists said she had a problem. A group of girls led by cheerleaders boycotted Juno, thinking that it was all who fell in love with Juno. A man with no taste, a scoundrel like Cash, has long since pursued Juno. For the sake of Juno a tree, abandon the forest like cheerleaders, no prodigal son will do it. It''s one thing not to do it. It''s another thing that Cash explodes when he sees other men, especially his enemies, approaching Juno. It happened that his girlfriend was bully by Adams team, but I didnt say that Cash came to the door for the first time. "What do you want?" Adam disdainfully said: "Stop little Sheldon?" "what?!" Little Sheldon immediately shrank behind Adam. He was a warrior who could be chased by a chicken and ran up the tree, and thankfully the chicken could not climb the tree. He was deeply uncomfortable with all the violence against him... "What did I hit him for?" Cash sneered: "He is yours, so naturally you are responsible. The weekend is the homecoming party. When that happens, we will be on stage and compare the teachers and students in front of the school. The loser strips and runs around the school ten times. ,dare?" "Damn!" Adam suddenly burst into swearing. This **** is really poisonous. Don''t say he is not sure about it. Even if he has the winning ticket, he is unwilling to accept this kind of competition. If he loses, whether he runs or not, he will be ashamed. "Compared! Who is afraid of whom!" Before Adam''s refusal had time to say, a confident voice rang around him, and Adam looked at it incredibly. Chapter 16: You are a peerless genius County High School. "Juno!" Adam looked at Juno incredulously. "I believe you!" Juno encouraged: "I will run with you when the big deal comes." "it is good!" When Kashi heard it, his eyes lit up: "As expected of Juno McGoff, he has courage. Adam, don''t you dare?" "Don''t dare?" Adam''s face was ugly, but under Juno''s constant gaze, he also wanted face, so he could only say with a black face, "There is nothing to dare to do." "Then it''s settled." Kash couldn''t wait to die, he laughed and went away, and then there was a noise about the game in the hallway. It was obvious that Cash was not going to give Adam a chance to regret it. "Juneo, what are you doing?" When there was only the fruit hard candy group of four, Adam couldn''t help it anymore and shouted at Juno: "Why do you agree? This is Guo Ben!" "What''s there then?" Juno didn''t care: "As long as we win the game, it won''t do." "win?" Adam said with a cold face: "Although this guy Kash hates him, but his musical talent is obviously better than us, not to mention the skills of playing classic rock, he can also original songs, how do we win?" "We can also be original." Juno grinned and said, "Adam, you are actually very talented. I found out before that some of the melody clips you often pop up are great. As long as you integrate them carefully, you will not only be able to beat Cash to win the game, but also become famous. It''s not impossible." "It''s just unintentional inspiration, it''s not a system at all." Adam''s face was a little slow, and he shook his head with a wry smile. He finally understood the source of Juno''s confidence. As a traveler, even if he is not a music lover, he is always exposed to some classic music in the era of big data, including classic rock and roll. With the increase of wisdom points, the memories of the sub-current life gradually become clear. When the hard candy band plays rock and roll together, these musical melodies will pop out from time to time. And decades later, rock music that can still be heard by passers-by like Adam is undoubtedly the top ten works in the history of rock and roll. Therefore, even if it is just a melody fragment, it is amazing enough to make Juno misunderstand that Adam has a unique talent... "That''s because you didn''t have motivation before." Juno smiled and said: "Now is an opportunity. As long as you can integrate a song, it will definitely hit the cash, and then it will be popular on the entire campus. You have to be famous as soon as possible. Once you succeed, you will not have the leadership bonus points you expect. I''m here." "What if you lose?" Adam was a little moved, but he still hesitated. After all, he is not a true American boy, and there is a huge psychological obstacle to Guo Ben. "If you lose, you lose." Juno said indifferently: "If Cash loses, do you think he will be fruitful?" "No way?" Adam is a little bit unsure. In his memory, Americans are especially good at playing. Isnt it a basic operation to run fruit if you dont agree? "Please." Juno rolled his eyes: "This is just a gimmick to expand your fame. Except for lunatics, who has nothing to do with the fruit. When the time comes, find an excuse to push it away, or just ignore it if you are brazen. ?" said this, and gave Adam a small look: "Furthermore, what''s wrong with Guo Ben? There have been more people in the school, but not too many." "Ahem, don''t talk nonsense!" Adam was suddenly embarrassed, this is the pot of the predecessor. But for the sake of everything, Adam was also relieved and said: "Yes, just like those who used to live broadcast live broadcasts in the previous life, there are no fools who really eat Xiang Xiang, it''s just a gimmick." "Hurry up, the weekend is not a few days away." Juno reminded: Dont think that you dont care about Guo Ben. It will be embarrassing if you regret it. Even if you are handsome, you wont be able to pick up a few girls. "..." Adam was speechless, but Juno''s words were very reasonable, especially the last two sentences, Adam''s heart was raised again, and while the three of Juno went home, he racked his brains to recall the memories of previous lives. . As long as he can recall a song completely, he can win the game with a ten-percent certainty. It''s not that he was worried about not being able to soak up girls... Since he and Juno played together, because of the magical Amy, he wanted to give a warm hug to comfort his girls, so Qi Qi stopped and looked at each other. . Of course, he thinks this is good too, just enough to spend time on studying, and he is not the kind of person with the opposite **** and inhumanity. Between Juno''s friendship and the unpretentious and boring daily life of his predecessor, he will choose friendship without hesitation. He is such a principled man. Time is coming soon to the weekend, one of the countless parties with American characteristics, the Homecoming Party is about to begin. On this day, the students are all dressed up. Those who can invite female partners have invited female partners. The school also invited many well-known alumni to celebrate. Inquired about the invitation list from the principal in advance. After not seeing his ex-girlfriend Amy, Adam relaxed. Today will be a turning point in his new life. He doesn''t want to wait for an ex-girlfriend who wants to get back together. UU reads www.uuknshu.com, he is enough. "...Let''s invite the emotional band, they brought an original rock song, the paradise of love." The host used to say some routines, and then introduced the betting game between the hard candy band and the emotional band, which caused the crowds in the audience to cry and cry, and then dragged their voices to signal Kash to come on stage first. The curtain on the stage was opened, and the drummer, keyboard player, and bassist of the emotional band were already in place. The soul of the band, the lead guitarist and vocalist Cash, came out with his back playing the guitar. "Wow!" "Kash, Kash!" There was a whistle, and applause resounded through the auditorium. In this age of entertainment to death, in a remote town, the students love for rock bands is unparalleled, especially this rock band can be original, regardless of whether the original works, even ordinary saliva songs, It drew the students crazy. Under this kind of light, the already handsome lead singer Kash exploded in the eyes of the girls, and the sharp shouts directly overwhelmed the boys. "This is rock and roll." Emmett looked at the crazy look of the girls dressed up in the audience, and the whole person was excited, and then she looked at the female partner Ivy invited because she didn''t want to be alone and shameless, and suddenly it didn''t fragrant. "Damn it, how could I choose her! I should have known this kind of scene long ago. When we get on stage, the girls must be crazier than they are now based on our songs. Will I still be short of beautiful female companions?" "It''s your turn." In a scream, Kash opened his hands like the king of the world, and then he pointed at Adam, confident and proud. "Now there are fruit hard candy bands..." Chapter 17: Full school red sleeve trick County High School. Great Hall. Backstage. Five minutes ago. "Sheldon, are you sure you don''t have to stay in the background?" Adam made sure again and again: "You can play the piano even if you stay in the background. Anyway, it''s just separated by a scene. There is almost no barrier to the sound..." "No need to." Little Sheldon wondered: "Why should I stay in the background?" "Yes, why?" Emmet was puzzled. "Are you worried that Shelton might have stage fright?" Juno rolled his eyes and guessed the answer. "Well, it''s not possible." Adam smiled bitterly and said: "It is bound to be. Shelton has panic disorder. He really waited for the stage. There were only two results. One was that he turned around and ran, and the other was that he fainted on the stage without moving his legs. " "Hey, how do you know I have panic disorder?" Little Sheldon was surprised. Your strange things, I know too much. was so complaining in his heart, but Adam said: "I heard Mrs. Cooper say, are you sure you want to go on stage now? Or do you take a peek at the stage from behind the curtain?" In fact, Adam also hopes that little Sheldon can be on stage. After all, there is still a big gap between the effects of the front desk, but he knows little Sheldons virtues, dont look at the words now, really want to go on stage, absolutely only Adam just now Said two results. This is one of the troubles that Adam had never thought of when he invited Little Sheldon... "Well, that''s good." Little Sheldon tilted his head for a moment, thinking it was a good way, so he walked to the front of the curtain and gently pulled it away. Cash was singing on the stage, and the crowds of students screamed constantly. ! ! ! Little Sheldon''s eyes shrank, everything in front of him began to dream and unreal, his heart was beating rapidly, his breathing was short, and then there was no more. "Adam, you are right, I''d better stay in the background." Little Sheldon closed the curtain, his body was a little soft, and he walked up to the three of Adam in a daze, and said fragrantly. Juno: "..." Emmet: "..." Adam gave Juno a look of Ill just say it, nodded and smiled: "Relax, take a deep breath, if you really feel uncomfortable, it''s okay not to participate this time, take your time later." is not professional after all, and the lack of a keyboard player does not make much difference. "Huh, huh." Little Shelton took a few deep breaths, the panic disorder has been reduced a lot, and shook his head and said, "I can." then quickly added: "In the background." "Well, that''s how it is arranged." Adam saw that Cash and the others were about to end, so he stopped short-winding and made a direct decision. He moved Little Sheldon''s keyboard to a suitable position, and then he heard the host''s call. "...Now let us invite the Hard Candy Band to bring their, uh, semi-original works, don''t cry!" "Tell me softly, Thousands of words are hidden in your eyes, Dont be downcast because of sadness, Please don''t cry. " Adam played the guitar, the tune came onto the stage with a soft tune, under the spotlight, his ordinary face was shining, and the soft words in his mouth, under the blessing of this face, are really like a lover''s ears and ears. Whispers in a low voice. No one under the stage screamed crazy, but Kash, who was standing on the edge of the stage, turned dark, because most of the girls who came into view were either covering their chests or covering their mouths, and the temperature in their eyes was enough to burn everything. If he knew a saying in Dongguo, then he would say: At this time silent is better than sound. Temporary tranquility is a precursor to the storm. "... Stop crying tonight! I still love you, baby! Stop crying tonight! Heaven is above your head! Stop crying tonight! I thought I lived in your world! ..." Sure enough, in the second half of the transcript, as the mood suddenly changed, the whole auditorium exploded after it started to become high-pitched and enthusiastic. Not only the girls, but even the boys and their parents have taken their emotions, followed the rhythm, and began to scream, who hasnt had the urge to be crazy about love yet. The center of gravity of the entire auditorium moves with Adam''s footsteps. "This this!" The members of the emotional band looked at the scene of a superstar concert, all stunned. "This seems to be a song by Guns and Roses..." One of the team members murmured, "But there is a big difference in the chorus. It feels like this is better than guns and roses." The Guns and Roses, or Guns and Flowers, was a band that was formed only a few years ago in 1985. Since the first album was released in 1987 the year before, it has become the hottest rock band at the moment. Young people are obsessed with them. This song "Don''t Cry" is a song that Guns and Rose sang in a bar when they first debuted. It has not been released on an album or officially passed. No one knows except for the most senior rock fans. The members of the emotional band happen to belong to the most senior rock fans, but because they know, they are more shocked than the mesmerized audience in the auditorium. They are just amateur high school students. There are people who can adapt the song of the king of rock and roll so well, but they are still competing against each other. Oh, God! What did they do! Adam sang indulged in love, and afterwards, he swept across the jaw-dropping emotional band, a smile flashed in his eyes, and the traverser was really happy when he copied the text. He didnt even know that this song would occupy the top ten of the worlds top ten classic rock music all the year round, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com doesn''t know the influence of this song in the United States, but he knows that he doesn''t need Guoben anymore. and... Seeing all the crazy-faced people off the stage, Adam trembled in his heart, and secretly said to himself: "This is the United States. Boys must protect themselves when they are outside..." "Kash, what should I do?" Looking at the fruit jelly band that was chanted over and over again by the audience on the stage, the members of the emotional band finally calmed down and looked at the boss with concern. "Take off or not?" "Take it off!" Kash was silent for a long time, then gritted his teeth. "Really want to take off?" The team members exclaimed. "Really off!" Kash gritted his teeth: "Tonight''s scene is destined to make a sensation in the rock industry. Unless we don''t play rock and roll in the future, we have to take it off. Guo Ben is actually nothing. Like rock and roll, it''s all art. Art, so we really get off!" "Oh~!" The members of the emotional band suddenly wailed. The party was over, while it was dark, amidst the laughter of the crowd, Cash led the members of the emotional band really ran for ten laps, letting Adam and the others relieve their breath, but also had to admire the courage of the other party. The wolf will die, the city will play! The next day. "Hi, Adam." "Hi, Adam~" "Hi, Adam!" When Adam walked into the school gate, he suddenly felt different. Wherever he went, girls in twos and threes stood and pointed at him. Their eyes were warm and charming, but also shy and dodge, and from time to time there were laughter and jokes. sound. For a while, really, cycling on the sidewalk, full of red sleeves in the school! Chapter 18: Will you give me money? County High School. "We are on fire, completely on fire!" Emmet came out from nowhere, and said excitedly. "is it?" Adam smiled slightly, not very concerned. "Hey, why are you not excited?" Emmet danced for a while, seeing Adam so indifferently, a little unhappy, doesn''t it make him ignorant. "What''s so exciting?" Adam smiled as he walked to the classroom: "Apart from yesterday''s breath, what else is worth my excitement?" "Are you joking?" Emmetts unique rap tone came out again: "Do you see how popular we are today? Those girls are going crazy for us, as long as we hook, they..." Having said this, Adam stopped looking at him with a smile, and was taken aback. Then he reacted and said with a black face: "Don''t pretend! I know you didn''t lack girls to pursue before, but now it''s definitely more and crazier than before. , Do you dare to deny it?" "I do not deny." Adam nodded and smiled: "But I actually have face blindness. The appearance of a girl is not very different to me, and I never care about it." Emmet couldn''t listen anymore, so he raised his middle finger. "It''s a pity, it would be nice if this song was entirely your original." The two ridiculed each other a few more words, and Emmet slapped his lips: "That way, depending on the quality of this song, you might be able to make a single directly, and then gain both fame and fortune, and you won''t have to worry about it for the rest of your life." "Ugh." Adam also sighed. He was not a music enthusiast in his previous life. He racked his brains and only remembered this song. Who knows it was adapted from someone elses song. He is not the original author, and the copyright does not belong to him. In the United States, copyright protection is very strict, which is a great promotion for original creators. Often, some small singers can make enough money for financial freedom by relying on one or two songs. Adam, which is renovated and adapted on other people''s songs, does not have the consent of the original author. It is okay for amateurs. If you want to rely on this commercial operation, the original author will definitely sue. Besides, his main energy can''t be put on this, so just think about it. Maybe when the wisdom point is raised to a certain level, he can recall all the details of his life like the actor in Never Ending Krypton NZT-48, but at that time, he does not need to make money by singing. "Hi, Adam." Another person suddenly appeared and stood in front of Adam, frightening Adam. "Hi." Adam was about to get angry. He raised his eyes and saw that a girl who looked righteous was standing in front of him. His face suddenly softened and he smiled brightly. "My name is Gretchen." The girl should be a Hispanic mixed race, with good looks, curvy, curly hair repaired very fashionable, and the eyes looking at Adam are bold and fierce. "are you free tonight?" "what?" Adam was shocked. Its not that no girls took the initiative to ask him, but they havent been so proactive yet. "Today is my birthday, and my family will celebrate my birthday and prepare a party." Gretchen stared at Adam: "I want to invite you..." "Ahem." Emmet couldn''t help coughing. "...your band, can you play in the past?" Gretchen suddenly changed his words, which made Emmet very satisfied: "Of course I do." "Give me the money?" Adam asked subconsciously. Emmet opened his eyes wide and looked at Adam incredulously, as if saying: "A beautiful woman of this level sends out a party invitation, and I can''t ask for it. You still ask her for money? You are a steel of loneliness. How did straight men get into girls before..." But the following scene surprised Emmet. "of course!" Gretchen was also taken aback, and then the smile in his eyes became stronger: "I guarantee you are satisfied~" As the only daughter of one of the top richest families in the local area, money is meaningless to her, and nothing that can be solved with money is a problem. "I want to discuss with the players." Adam''s heart moved, but he didn''t respond directly. "Good too." Gretchen smiled ambiguously: "As long as you are willing to come, you can do without accompaniment." After finishing speaking, in Emmet''s drooling eyes, he stepped on the model and walked away enchantingly. "I will definitely go!" Emmy said urgently. "Ok." Adam nodded. Emmett calmed down a bit, and looked at Adam who was calm, and the lemon essence said sourly: "What do you think? Give me money? Lost what you said!" "You don''t like money?" Adam looked at Emmet in surprise, he didn''t look like an alien, so he didn''t have any idea about money. "Then it will be your share." "No way!" Emmet immediately protested: "We are a team, of course everything is shared." "Then you still have a fart!" Adam spit out: "Money, isn''t it fragrant?" The Duncan family is barely middle-class in terms of income, but because it is a family of warriors who gave birth to four in their lifetime, on average, the standard of living cannot reach the middle-class. If the income and expenditure of the Duncan family are still balanced according to the fate of the original time and space, the Ivy League schools that Adam is trying to enter are all top private schools. UU reading www.uukanshu.cOM Private schools are good, but they all have one shortcoming, one word, too expensive! Not to mention the medical school you want to go to after graduating from university. That''s really "the school is open for money, dont come in if you are talented but dont have money." Many fresh graduates wait for a few years of work before going to the medical school, except for the difficulty of admission. In addition, having no money to work to save money is also an important factor. Duncans conditions are absolutely unaffordable. Adam naturally will not completely weigh this burden on Duncan''s house, so he has long wanted to make money, but there are still four years to go to college, and the task of making money is not very urgent. Now there is a chance to make money, even if it is pocket money, he will not give up. Wait for the driver''s license next year and save some gas money. Want to drive without money or gas? As for this, will beautiful women look down upon it? A joke, he doesn''t greet her body! who cares? After Juno and Jr. Sheldon arrive, Adam will talk about the matter. "Gretchen Venus?" The corner of Juno''s mouth rose with a curve: "Okay!" Adam frowned, only to think that Juno''s smile was a little weird, but for a while he couldn''t figure out what was so strange. "Sheldon, how about you?" "Party? No, thank you!" Little Sheldon shook his head repeatedly. He even needs to wear gloves when shaking hands with his family, not to mention going to parties where people are crowded and sweaty. "Good too." Adam did not reluctantly see this, as long as it does not affect the provision of 0.005 wisdom points per day. Sheltons temperament hasnt changed in almost his entire life. Adam doesnt expect to make the other person change. Besides, is the changed Sheldon still Sheldon? Chapter 19: Who do you think of me? into the night. Gretchen family. This is a real villa. It takes a while to drive from the entrance to the fountain square at the entrance. The tall gateposts stand tall and the marble floor is laid out to show luxury. With the lights shining brightly, the staff in uniforms were orderly busy. These people are employees of the party company who are responsible for preparing and organizing the birthday party. As a host and a guest, you only need to be handsome and beautiful. "damn!" Emmet, who was able to get in with Adam, couldn''t help but let out a sigh when he saw this scene. "Sir, invitation?" The waiter in charge of welcoming the guests politely stopped the three of Adam. Emmet curled his lips, but the security guard in uniform was swallowed by him. There is no way, he is afraid! This is the same as Rajesh in the Big Bang Theory of Seven. You know, the Rajesh family is known as the Indian version of the Iron Man family, super rich, but when the American staff came to his door, he was almost scared to pee, shouting "I love the country", madly despising the motherland, ugly. Hundreds of times. Of course, this is an exaggeration of film and television, but art comes from life, and there is naturally a realistic basis for foreigners like Rajesh to be afraid. In this kind of social atmosphere, Emmet, who has always been counseled, trembled when he saw the security guard. It was no joke. It''s funny for my compatriots to carry the coffin, but it''s scary to be carried. "this way please." The waiter took the invitation from Adam and looked at it, his eyes stopped for a little longer on Emmet, and then smiled and led the three of Adam in. "Mr. Duncan, Miss Venus invites you to go up." Another waiter came over to deliver a message, and seeing Emmet also followed, he quickly added: "Alone." "You go and prepare first, I''ll be here in a while." Adam smiled at Juno and Amy, and followed the new waiter upstairs. As the protagonist of the birthday party, of course Gretchen Venus will be the finale. At this time, he is still putting on makeup upstairs. In order to wait for the stunning debut, this process begins in the afternoon. "Adam, you are here~" In the luxurious boudoir, in front of the floor-to-ceiling mirror, Gretchen, who is being dressed up by a professional stylist, happily looked over, a dress specially customized by a famous designer, showing Gretchen''s devil figure to the fullest. The fragrant shoulders are slightly exposed, and the eyes are charming. Of course, there is no such thing as a spare tire or a second child. Adam showed his appreciation and respect. for a long time. The party finally started. Adam went down and joined Juno and played "Don''t Cry", which caused a sensation again. But he knows in his heart that that''s it. Soon this song will spread throughout the rock industry, and there must be a lot of professional rock bands playing this song continuously. Fruit hard candy bands are just amateurs. They are definitely not as effective as those professional bands. Besides, its normal to listen to more good music. At this moment, it is definitely the highlight of the Hard Candy Band. There is money to take, and some to play, thats enough! is still a high school student, and has the access time given by the parents. Adam and Juno dragged the reluctant Emmet to leave. Emit Biya is a year older and has obtained his driver''s license. This time he is driving. In the car. Emmet couldn''t help gossip anymore: "Adam, what have you been doing for so long?" "Nothing." Adam answered lazily. I dont know whats going on tonight, I suddenly feel tired, and I dont know if its caused by too much pressure recently. Fame is a double-edged sword. At the same time of glory, there is also heavy pressure. "Ha ha." Juno was beside him and smiled: "How much did Venus classmate give?" "Guess you guys." Adam was shocked, and smiled. "100?" Emmett is also excited. After he got his driver''s license, he desperately needs gas, otherwise he would not be able to drive without a car. "Or 100 per person?" "Guess again!" "200 per person?" Seeing Adam still smiling, Emmet stepped on the brake and said excitedly: "How much is it?" "3000!" Adam took a stack of Franklin from his pocket. "holyshit!" Emmet''s eyes widened and he screamed. He stretched out his hand and took the money. After he got it, he looked left and right. He muttered: "This is not fake money, right? 3000 yuan, even if it is. I also recognize the fake money. I can always spend some of it. No, no, I can''t do this. If the police find out, I will suffocate..." Even Juno was a little surprised, and blurted out: "It seems that Gretchen is really satisfied with you!" In this era, the per capita monthly income in the U.S. is about 3,000 yuan. For high school students, 3,000 yuan is definitely a lot of money. You must know that they only sang a few songs. "Who do you think of me?" Adam frowned and said, "She invited our hard candy band, and the money she paid was also hard candy for us, not for me alone, and do you think 3000 yuan is a lot for her? Our "Don''t Cry" It only came out last night, isn''t it worth the price?" "Value, value, of course value!" Emmett counted the money happily, and joined them again and again. "Don''t get excited." Juno gave Adam a white look. Adam also found that he had overreacted, and he added slyly: "I, I''m really not that kind of person, we are innocent." "Well, I believe you." Juno nodded solemnly: "But, why?" Adam said silently: "What and why?" "Isn''t Gretchen hot?" "It''s hot." "Don''t Gretchen take the initiative?" "...actively." "Are you Adam Duncan?" "..." Adam was dumb. UU reading This logic is really okay! He really is not the former Adam Duncan. What can he say? Its not that he fears... But his values ??are different. He doesn''t want to fall in love, even in name. Because this is the United States where dog blood is not to be avoided, the circle of friends always arranges and combines love. For example, when the heroine Petunia in the Big Bang Theory broke up, she would find a handsome guy for 36 hours of Petunia healing. Leonard is her boyfriend, but Leonards good friends Howard and Howard Rajesh often clamored in person to accept the game, even arguing about who was the first player to accept the game. Rajesh often yy good friend Howards wife, wrote a very nasty poem, and also had a hand in healing with Petunia... Another example is Rachel in Friends, first Rose, then Joey, and finally Rose. The Robin in the romance of my parents is first Ted, then Barney, and finally Ted. You know, these people, they are the most iron friends who get together every day. Replaced by Adam, he can''t stand the chaos, even in name. Lu Barney Joy Xiaobu once said: When you fall in love with a girl, the first priority is to make sure that you have more boats under your feet than the other party, otherwise you will be too bad. Adam deeply agrees. In this unfathomable U.S. country, there are many girls like Petunia who kill a hundred people or two hundred people at every turn. To be on the safe side, Adam decided to never fall in love. At least not falling in love when you are young. In the world, besides love, there are many feelings of pure love, such as friendship... Chapter 20: Its always coming In the car. "This money, split equally?" Emmett rubbed Franklin with a look of intoxication. It took a long time before he looked at Adam tentatively: "One person 1000?" "of course." Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise how do you want to divide?" "That''s it, I have no objection!" Emmet quickly raised his hand and said with a smile: "Hey hey, Adam, it''s all up to you~" The tone and expression are rather cheap. "Yes, it''s all up to him!" Juno also smiled and agreed. Adams mouth suddenly twitched. He couldn''t see the subtext of Emmet and Juno, but he didn''t bother to argue. He has been walking in his life, why should he explain it to others? wee. Ding! Wisdom +0.005! Ding! Wisdom +0.005! The smart taps provided by Juno and Little Shelton every day arrived on time. Adam was in a good mood and refreshed the system panel. Wisdom: 114.6 (normal 100, 120 excellent, 140 genius, 180 super genius) Strength: 180 (normal 100, 200 strong, 500 super strong, 1000 is not human) Endurance: 310 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show, 1000 is not human) Speed: 160 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show, 1000 is not human) Lifespan: 35.04 (died young, normal 80, 100 excellent, 150 is your show, 200 is not human) Other: Locking "Hey, how did this endurance attribute increase? There is no system prompt yet? It''s strange." Adam glanced at the various attributes, his eyes stopped on the endurance line, and he looked carefully at midnight, but he was still puzzled. Fortunately, he was also an open-minded person, and finally he was relieved. "Forget it, the law of stamina attribute growth, if you don''t know it, you can''t figure it out. There are too many unknowns and mysteries in this world. The most important thing is wisdom and lifespan attributes." Thinking like this, a burst of sleepiness struck, Adam''s eyelids were heavy, and he fell asleep soundly. The next day. "Why are you laughing like that?" Little Sheldon frowned and looked at Emmet who was smiling. "Because I am happy." Emmet smiled straightly: "Sheldon, it was a shame you didn''t go last night." "Why?" Little Sheldon was puzzled. "Forget it, Emmet." Adam interrupted: "Do you think Shelton cares about the money?" In his impression, Sheldons concept of money has always been enough. What impressed Adam the most was that when Penny was tight, Sheldon took the initiative to take out the piggy bank and let Penny do whatever he wanted. take. Not to mention that in the United States where money is supreme, fathers and sons are not allowed to talk about money, and AA among friends is popular, even in the East, people who can actively lend money to friends are rare. Not to mention, Petunia was embarrassed to take, to embarrassed to take more, to finally take the special, Sheldons face has not changed from beginning to end, this kind of sincerity will be overwhelmed by a batch of females. "what money?" Little Sheldon''s eyes lit up. Emmet triumphantly talked about what happened last night, and what made Adam''s eyes stunned was that little Sheldon struggled for a while and said seriously to Adam: "I thought about it, there will be this kind of activity next time. , I also participate." "Uh." Adam was surprised: "Why?" For this kind of occasion, little Sheldon was disgusted and overwhelmed, but turned around and even fainted. Adam could hardly imagine what motivated little Sheldon. "I need money." Little Sheldon frowned: "I owe my father 200 yuan, and I need to make money to pay him back." "What did you do?" exclaimed Emmet. "I blame my Vulcan hearing." Little Sheldon frowned. Emmet and Juno: "..." How did they know the stalk of Vulcan''s hearing in the American TV series Star Trek. "You wouldn''t take down your refrigerator, would you?" Adam guessed it. "Hey, how do you know?" Little Sheldon was surprised: "I went back yesterday, and I could still hear the noise from my refrigerator, which made me very irritable, but my parents said they couldn''t hear it. I really couldn''t stand it, so I took the refrigerator apart according to the instructions. ." "Then I can''t pretend to go back, right?" Emmet looked at little Sheldon like a fool. "of course not." Little Sheldon was dissatisfied: "Since it can be dismantled, it can definitely be reinstalled, but I am short of suitable tools. "It''s a pity that your father doesn''t believe your rhetoric, right?" Juno couldn''t help but smile. "Yes it is." Little Sheldon said depressed: "He was very angry, and he was angry at me, so I have to make money to pay him back." There is another thing he didn''t say, that is, he was so scared that he cried, which made him very ashamed of himself as an adult. "It''s normal." Adam paid a silent tribute for Little Sheldons father: "This is you, and replaced by your brother. He was beaten by your father a long time ago. A good refrigerator is placed there. You have to take it apart. 200 US dollars, enough for you. How much Lone Star beer did Dad drink!" Little Shelton has two big, three and five people, all relying on his father to make money to support his family. Naturally, he has to plan carefully. Now he is wasted $200 by the bear kid. It is strange that his father is not angry. This also made Adam have a strong skepticism about little Sheldons hands-on ability. Little Sheldons theory is invincible. Adam believes that, but even a small refrigerator cant be installed. It is an atomic energy device that is countless times more complicated than a refrigerator. What can you do? "..." Little Sheldon opened his mouth, and UU read for a long time before exclaiming, "It makes sense! I can now understand why my dad is angry." For the old alcoholic who "one person can raise Lone Star Beer", there is nothing that cannot be compared with the number of Lone Star Beer. Rest time at noon. After the meal, Adam, Juno, and Little Sheldon came to the library to spend the remaining time. Emmet left the team of course. He used to practice hip-hop to play cool, but now he is going around in the name of fruit jelly. It''s a pity that he is not good enough, and he is not a lead singer, but a drummer. Library. "Hi, Sheldon, what do you want to see today, quantum mechanics, liquid rockets, astronomy?" The librarian is a chubby young woman who is very familiar with Shelton. She knew that these advanced science books were little Sheldons favorites. "Quantum mechanics is ready." Little Sheldon took over the book happily and went to enjoy his happy life. Adam is a pre-study homework. Before the wisdom point reaches 140, the threshold of genius, he needs enough effort in order to achieve a GPA 4.0 in each subject. "hiss." After scanning to Juno, Adam couldn''t help taking a breath after seeing Juno taking out a large book from his shoulder bag. "what''s happenin?" Juno looked at Adam weirdly. "Nothing, nothing." Adam''s heart was beating, he shook his head repeatedly, lowered his head to read the book, but couldn''t get in. The time to come has always come. Chapter 21: Bloodthirsty Little Red Riding Hood Library. "Any questions?" Juno said casually while looking at the big tome. "Ha ha." Adam, who had been peeping all the time, gave him a smile. Although reason told him to ignore it, his sensibility made him curious. "What do you think of medical monographs?" "Interest." Juno raised his head and smiled slightly: "Maybe we will all become doctors in the future." "We?" Adam''s mouth twitched. "Isn''t it?" Juno smiled: "Isn''t your goal to become a doctor in the future?" "How did you know?" Adam was shocked. He had never told anyone about this dream. "My guess." Juno blinked. "" Adam turned dark and stared at her unkindly. "Okay, I''ll confess." Juno tilted his head and smiled: "Maybe I am better at observing, you know~" "What do I know?" Adam wanted to ask, but looking at Juno''s meaningful eyes and words, he swallowed again. People like her are indeed good at observing and acting quite steadily. Before she was about to talk to him, I was afraid that he had been observing and studying him for a long time. Although he had not told anyone about his future goals, it was not surprising that she had checked the target university and was secretly seen by her. I didnt see her and now I started studying medical monographs... Thinking of this, Adam had a chill in his heart, his reason completely suppressed his sensibility, he smiled at Juno Qiang, and looked down at his textbook again. "Aren''t you curious why I am watching this now?" Unfortunately, after he didn''t dare to be interested, Juno became interested and pushed a large part of the medical book in front of Adam. "Damn!" Adam saw the picture that made him painful at a glance. It was a step-by-step diagram of the introductory surgery of the Sunflower Collection. "Your interest is really special. Isn''t this a book for introductory medicine?" "Just take a look." Juno smiled and said: "This is not a sophisticated operation, so many farmers in the world can master this, it is very simple, and don''t you think this operation is cool?" "Cool?" Adam only felt chills. "correct." Juno smiled and said: "Compared to survival in the wild or selling cookies, this is the skill that Girl Scouts should learn. Oh, no, not just Girl Scouts, but Boy Scouts are the same. After all, this society is abnormal. Mostly, boys should also pay attention to protecting themselves when they are outside!" Boy Scouts, a kind of civil organization, children from 6 to 20 years old can participate. It is similar to military training, but different from the short-term military training and only exercise. Boy Scouts can participate all year round, and there are special people who teach various life skills. The most representative of these is the group of children in uniforms in twos and threes in the American TV series, holding their homemade biscuits and selling them everywhere. Sheldon and Leonard helped Penny go to her ex-boyfriend to get back to the TV. Before they saw Penny''s ex-boyfriend, they were blocked downstairs in the apartment. They said they would be able to get in with their high IQ of 187 and 173. At that time, a group of children easily got the code to enter, allowing the geniuses of Sheldon and Leonard to enter, but they were finally stripped of their pants and returned in embarrassment. The group of children were the Boy Scouts. "It is to protect yourself." Adam nodded in agreement, but unconsciously moved aside, trying to stay away from Juno. Had it not been for the wisdom that Juno had brought him, he would have been hiding far away. Juno is so awesome, let her be there with her arms akimbo, his world does not allow such an awesome existence. After class ends in the afternoon, it heralds the end of the regular course, but the following group activities will begin. Rugby, basketball and other sports are already in full swing on the playground. Cheerleading, choir and other activities are also gathered in their respective classrooms. The four of Adam are habitually preparing to go to the basement of Adam''s house and play on the team. "Adam!" A radiant demon stopped the four of them. "Hi, Gretchen~" Adam hadn''t spoken yet, Emmet couldn''t control the power of the wild in his body, and greeted him by scratching his head. "Hi." Gretchen glanced at him, frowned, looked at Adam again, made a perfunctory cry at Emmet, and then said with a big smile: "Go to me?" "Figured out?" Adam smiled slightly. Little Shelton: Ѩ Juno: _ Emmet: -_-|| "Ok." Gretchen nodded vigorously. Last night, Adam told Gretchen about his love outlook, which shocked and uncomfortable. After all, what she values ??most is the sense of vanity that comes from being a school rock star girlfriend. But after one night, her mind changed. She realized that vanity is bad and there are many good things in the world. Studying can also make people happy! "later." Adam glanced at the sports car Gretchen parked in front of the school, and declined. He doesn''t want to be treated as a little white face, how can he get in her car under the audience. "Good too." Gretchen''s face became stiff, but looking at Adam''s plain face, the negative emotions instantly dissipated, he smiled ambiguously, got on the sports car, left a word, and left with a roar. "I''ll wait for you~" "shit!" Emmet looked at the back of the sports car, and vomited: "This is what you didn''t do? What did Gretchen invite you to do in the pastIt''s always a tutoring class, right?" "Huh, you know?" Adam looked at Emmet in surprise, with an expression of how are you so smart, you can guess it all at once. "Really tutoring homework?" Emmet was stunned: "A girl like Gretchen cares about studying? Don''t be kidding me!" The only daughter of the richest local family, she was already at the end of most people when she was born. As long as she wanted to, any prestigious school would open her arms to her, and that she could appear in a public high school, which shows that she is not willing to study at all. "Everyone can change." Adam said solemnly: "I used to like to study, but you look at me now? Gretchen is willing to make progress, we as classmates should support her more!" "Shit!" Emmett Lemon Essence said sourly: "She just fell in love with you, you must have hooked up, the ghost believes that you are together for learning!" "I believe in Adam!" Juno smiled. "You see?" Adam spread his hands to Emmet: "It seems that the band''s joint practice time will be shortened in the future, let''s hurry up." After finishing speaking, he rode his bicycle towards home. "Juneo, you don''t really believe him, do you?" Emmet chattered: "He must be going..." "There are many kinds of courses~" Juno said leisurely, and he immediately choked on Emmet, speechless. Indeed, there are many kinds of courses in American high schools. Many of them are unpretentious and boring, but they cant hold back someones liking. "Shit!" Emmet, who was awakened, is another classic foul language. Chapter 22: My classmate is too stable The daily life is going fast. One semester passed in a blink of an eye. The summer vacation in 1990. Adam is 16 years old, and like most American teenagers, he can finally learn to drive. Interestingly, the United States does not have an ID card from the East, and the drivers license is equivalent to an ID card, which is full of connotations. "Adam, really don''t need me to teach? I have very good skills." Dad Bob muttered a little disappointed. "No, I made an appointment with Emmet. He is also very skilled. Besides, he has a lot of time, so I don''t need it for nothing." Adam declined. Compared to Bob, he is naturally more willing to learn to drive with his peers. In the United States, there are almost no full-time driver''s license coaches, and they are usually taught by acquaintances who have a driver''s license. Familiarize yourself with driving knowledge in advance, find an open space, and drive directly under the command of an acquaintance. It is actually very simple to move forward, turn, reverse, uphill, and stop. Even Sheldon, who has a huge fear of driving, often crashes on the simulator, and then he secretly got his driver''s license. The key is to have time to practice continuously, and you can get started in half a day. Why is Dongguo Driving School so long? That''s because a coach takes so many people and can only take turns in the car. Actually, there is very little time to practice in the car. The ones that are still intermittent are all used for waiting. "Ok." Bob is helpless, he still wants to show his superb technique in front of his son. Dont look at Duncans family now with four children, but the child with the most affection must be the boss of Adam. It''s a pity that since Adam got rid of his former stupidity in the past two years, the relationship between father and son has been alienated a lot. Many activities between father and son, such as fishing together and playing rugby together, have been cancelled. Now he doesn''t even need him for training. Bob is naturally a little lost, but he also understands the boy''s mentality that he wants to play with his peers when he grows up, but he doesn''t know that Adam is no longer the Adam. Now Adam really has no interest in fishing and rugby, and although Adam is well integrated into Duncan''s house because of the familiar and warm family atmosphere, he is separated by a floor after all. toot toot! "Sorry, Emmet is here." Adam smiled apologetically at Bob. "Go ahead." Bob picked up his mood and patted Adam on the shoulder: "Be careful." "Do not worry." Adam agreed, walked out of the house quickly, got in the co-pilot, and said to Emmet: "Let''s go, early training ends early." "I really can''t figure it out." As soon as Emmet stepped on the gas pedal, his mouth began to chatter: "Why don''t you practice Gretchen? Her car is so cool." "Not safe." Adam said leisurely. "..." Emmet was stagnant, and it took a long time before he squinted and breathed out fragrantly: "Bah!" "So you know, so what else to ask." Adam joked. "shameless!" There were countless pictures flashing in Emmet''s mind, heartbroken, but the expression was clearly like a lemon like''a man should be born like this, he can replace him''. "Where is this? Real shameless people will charge for everything." Adam spit in his heart, jokingly said: "Don''t you also have Ivy? Did you break up again?" Ivy, Adams sister Teds best friend, is African-American like Emmett. Unlike Emmetts thinness, Ivy is chubby and quite happy, and she has honey confidence in her own beauty. Emmett has different opinions on this. Between Ivy and the single dog, he always chooses not unexpectedly, but he still feels a little disgusted in his heart. Therefore, there are several degrees of separation and recombination between them. "Don''t mention Ivy to me! This time, I have completely broken off with her!" Emmet said indignantly the same cruel words, and when he saw Adam ignored him at all, he said uncomfortably: "You don''t believe it?" "I believe." Adam expressed his belief that he still believed in Wang Jingze. "Humph." Emmet naturally knew Adams perfunctory, but he really didnt have the confidence to prove himself, so he could only change the subject in a daze: "Why cant I see Juno lately?" Adam''s eyes suddenly condensed. During this time, Juno''s whereabouts are secretive, and he often does not participate in group activities of fruit hard candy. Emmet and Jr. Shelton were just strange and complaining, while Adam was a little flustered. Because since Juno started to read the thick and big medical book, he vaguely knew what Juno was up to. Regardless of whether it is for friendship or wisdom, he seems to urge Juno. But when he thinks of Juno''s deep eyes that seem to be able to see through people''s hearts, and her terrifying views on the introductory surgery of the Sunflower Collection, Adam feels the pain, and then he takes it from heart. I dont know, I dont know, I dont want... It''s rare to be confused! All he wants is the wisdom points provided by Juno, regardless of what he does. If Juno really fails to provide him with wisdom points because of his butterfly effect, that is also fate. Who left him with only a trash system, it does not provide extraordinary power at all, and the gentleman does not stand under the wall. is neither a hot-blooded boy in Secondary Two nor gluttonous for Juno''s body. He stood on the sidelines in the fight against the five scum. This is both the best choice and the final choice. Furthermore, he does not believe that as robust as Juno, he will fail because of his butterfly effect. You need to know that in the original time-space fruit hard candy movie, Junos avatar Hailey actually didnt let the photographer practice the Sunflower Collection. It seems that she is just pretending to scare the photographer with a medical book. UU reading , but Adam knows that Juno is not just just scaring at all, she really has that ability. In the biology experiment class, Juno made the science teachers admire the proficient anatomy technique of "Just You Show". If Juno didn''t practice privately, Adam didn''t believe it at all. This is a small town with a large forest next to it. The natural environment in the United States is very good, and there are not too many animals in the woods. There are too many perverts in American dramas that start from hunting and slaughtering. The most famous one is naturally Uncle Ba. After all, man is also an animal. All the information Juno revealed to the photographer, including her name, family information, hobbies, etc., was all set by Juno in advance. It has been a year since she read the medical book, which means that she has prepared at least one In 2015, she was so stable to the dreadful level, where did he need to worry? toot! "Hi, hi!" Seeing Adam seemed to be in a daze, Emmet honked his horn: "What are you thinking?" "It''s nothing." Adam came back to his senses and shook his head, letting go of Juno''s affairs. The most important thing now is to learn to drive as soon as possible and get his driver''s license. "Arrived." Emmet drove into an empty flat ground, stopped, and got off the driveway: "Just here." "Ok, you are the coach." Adam got out of the car, shrugged, changed seats with Emmet, and took the driver''s seat. Emmet sat in the passenger seat, repeated his common sense of driving, and then said: "You are a novice, start in first gear, hi, hi, what are you doing?!" Adam proficiently stepped on the clutch to put the gear in second gear, and said with a smile: "For high-level people, always start in second gear!" Emmet:... Chapter 23: Enemy of 1 Life The summer vacation passed quickly. Adam, who started in second gear, successfully passed the drivers license. The level of driving really made the old driver Emmet stunned. Drifting on the corners and overtaking in the drains, Emmet couldn''t even think of it, but he was supernaturally played by Adam. Every time Emmet asked about the skills, Adam smiled, and when he was anxious, he used talent and appearance as a prevarication. Talent, Emmet can understand, but there is a relationship between car skills and appearance? Fortunately, Emmet just talked about it. With his sincere personality, he really asked him to practice this kind of driving skills. How dare he. The new semester has begun. Adam, they are already 10 years old in high school. Because of the credit system, although the four members of the Hard Candies are all classmates, the number of classes together has been decreasing. Emmet was naturally the worst. He failed a few times and had not enough credits, so he could only make up for it. Adam and Juno are working step by step. Little Shelton was urged by all the teachers, and even the principal took the initiative to contact a private high school with free tuition and scholarships for him. However, because he was too young, he couldnt make the trip, but in the end he couldnt stand the stupidity of the high school. Zhou Rang''s grandmother sent her to the best public university in the state to attend classes with those college students. It didn''t take long. The college students in the entire lecture hall were both marveling at little Sheldon''s genius and annoying him. Especially when the test papers were handed out in class, when Little Shelton looked at their test papers and shook his head and sighed, almost everyone, like the teachers in the county high school, had the heart to kill the child. Fortunately, there is a sky outside the sky, and there are people outside the world. "What''s wrong, Sheldon, are you unhappy?" During lunch, Adam asked little Sheldon listlessly while poking the food but not eating. "No." Little Sheldon first denied it, then saw that Adam and the three of them all looked over and curled their lips: "Well, there are some strange emotions that I don''t know how to express. My grandmother said I was jealous, but I don''t think so. ." "Jealous?" Adam''s eyes lit up and he said excitedly: "Have you met... someone smarter than you?" The first thing he thought of was the genius girl Peggy, who he had been waiting for. Adam believed that as long as he became friends with her, that wisdom point would definitely rise again. "How can it be!" Little Sheldon''s voice became sharp: "Although she looks smart, she is definitely not as smart as I am!" "she was?" Juno also came interested. "Tell us!" Emmett is also excited, because he also sees that little Sheldon''s emotions are not right, and thinks of the jealousy little Sheldon''s grandmother said, and he has indescribable excitement. Dont blame him for being unjust, its really what little Sheldons usual gestures and gestures inadvertently reveal, full of stupid people on earth and you are just talking orangutans, which is too annoying. Now I suddenly heard that someone may slap Little Sheldon in terms of IQ. Naturally, there is something unhappy about Little Sheldon. Say it to make everyone happy. "She''s Peggy Adler." Little Shelton was helpless, so she frowned and said, "Like me, I''m also attending classes at the university." "How old is she?" Juno said the key. "" Little Sheldon suddenly didn''t want to talk anymore, and the unique high-definition image memory involuntarily presented the panoramic scene of the first meeting with Peggy. That day, as soon as he entered the lecture hall, he saw a little girl sitting in his seat, which made him very upset, but he still reluctantly said hello. "Hello there." "Hello there." The little blond girl was digging out a book from her pink schoolbag. Hearing the sound, she raised her head and smiled, and told little Sheldon her name, Peggy Adler. "You look so young?" Little Sheldon was surprised: "Which adult in your class brought you?" "No." Peggy smiled and said: "It was Dr. John Sturgis who listened to my lecture on quantum chromodynamics at high temperatures, and then invited me to attend his class." "That''s it." Little Sheldon looked a little ugly. "correct." Peggy stared at little Sheldon, smiled sweeter when he saw it, and added: "He is so good to me!" "Interesting." Little Sheldon only felt that Peggy was too annoying, and couldn''t help it anymore, and said with a cold face: "First make it clear that Dr. Sturgis is my mentor and my grandmother''s boyfriend. He is still here. My family had spaghetti with hot dog bites." Dr. John Sturgis, there are too many similarities with Shelton. If Sheldon does not meet Leonard, a godsend roommate in the future, 99% will become another Dr. Sturgis. Seventy old pure Yang, living in scientific research, knows nothing about human relationships, is alone, has no friends, and not surprisingly, there are mental illnesses. Little Sheldons grandmother is an old lady with good looks. She is very popular among the elderly. Because she sent Little Sheldon to attend the class and met with Dr. John Sturgis, the two happened unexpectedly. spark. It is not the client who is most excited about this, but Little Sheldon, because he thinks this is the best choice to improve the overall IQ of the family members, all kinds of initiatives, and a posture of wishing to marry his grandma to John immediately. Now that a little girl suddenly popped up and came to **** Johns attention from him, its strange that Little Sheldon didnt go crazy. "so?" Peggy chuckled. Little Sheldon became even more angry, and said unceremoniously: "Do you know this is a very advanced course? We will talk about deriving nuclear physics from the quark model..." Peggy interrupted with a smile, "Do you know if he can teach to do eight-color gluon operations with matrix multiplication?" Little Sheldon opened his mouth, his momentum suddenly stagnated: "I don''t know." "Then do you know how to make Leibniz''s integral law?" Peggy asked. Little Sheldon''s face was ugly, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he reluctantly said, "I don''t know." Peggy sneered and said, "Then what do you know?" Little Sheldon was almost crying, and said angrily: "I know you have taken my seat!" Peggy:... Little Sheldon sat down angrily, not wanting to care about the annoying girl next to him, but the girl was very interested in him. "How old are you?" Little Sheldon finally found confidence, proudly said: "Ten years old." "I am ten years old too." Peggy smiled happily: "Your birthday?" "February 26." Little Sheldon replied subconsciously. "I am March 17." Peggy looked back at the lecture hall and smiled happily: "I am the youngest student in the class, so interesting." Little Sheldon can only roll his eyes to look at her, that is, his current blacklist has not yet formed, otherwise Peggy will definitely be at the top of the list and become his lifelong enemy. "I hate her!" After finishing the story, Little Sheldon made a summary. "Hahahaha." Emmet couldn''t help laughing wildly. Little Shelton obviously doesnt know a word: People you hate often have their own shadows. Adam and Juno couldnt help but look at each other, Adams smile suddenly stagnated, a strange flash in his eyes, but they remembered the news... Chapter 24: Cant provoke, cant provoke Dallas TV. "Is this a murder, please?" "The police are investigating." "There are a lot of indescribable pictures in the deceased''s home, can it be determined that the deceased is a copper smelter?" "The deceased was a photographer. As for whether he was a copper smelter or not, this requires follow-up in-depth investigation to determine." "There are rumors that this is a revenge? There are many missing girls in the indescribable pictures of the deceased''s home, such as Donna Mauer?" "It is still unclear whether the deceased committed suicide or was murdered, but yes, there are indescribable pictures of the missing girls such as Donna in the deceased''s home. The police are investigating the relationship between the deceased and these missing girls." "..." Since Juno started to be secretive, Adam has developed the habit of reading news from various places every day. Not long ago, he finally saw his familiar taste in the news report of the TV station in the neighboring city of Dallas. Then he immediately went to the Internet cafe to check more related information. The keyboard men had already been dispatched without any accident. The deceased was Jeff, 30 years old, single, photographer, well-known in the industry, the first to call the police was his first love ex-girlfriend Giller. "I heard that this guy is a copper smelter, this kind of scum is good!" "Don''t say that, it''s not qualitative yet." "How to characterize it, are those photos fake?" "The other party is a photographer and an artist. Although it''s not good to shoot these things, it doesn''t necessarily mean that he is a criminal, and even if he is a criminal, the only way to judge him is the law..." "Shit! Hell the artist! Do you dare to tell the child protection agency that photographers and artists can take those photos?" "Of course he didn''t dare, just look at his username, the teacher of photography Edison? Maybe he, like the dead, is a perverted copper smelter." "Reported." "Shock! Mysterious girl can''t afford to provoke!" "Mysterious girl?" "The father-in-law of my sister-in-law of the seventh and eighth aunts was at the local police station. When they heard that they asked the neighbors, the neighbors said that they had seen a girl who was said to be the deceased niece, and there was still movement in the house. Because the neighbor was suspicious of the deceased''s liking for Girl Scouts, he took the initiative to check it out and met the girl. Soon after, the deceased''s ex-girlfriend came to the door, and the deceased jumped down from the stairs. Before he died, he and his ex-girlfriend were almost face-to-face, his expression was extremely distorted and painful, his eyes were still in tears, and he couldn''t stare at him. After the police investigation, it was confirmed that there were traces of binding and fighting, but no fingerprints or clues were found. Obviously, the mysterious girl is very experienced. Moreover, the deceased died by suffocation by jumping from the top of the building by himself. The ropes were accurately calculated to ensure that the deceaseds heels could not touch the ground, but also to ensure that the deceaseds heels fit the ground as much as possible. If the deceaseds ex-girlfriend was not frightened, stretch out his hand. Hold up the deceased, maybe the deceased will not die. " "This is too unprofessional, right? If the deceased''s ex-girlfriend really saved the deceased, wouldn''t it be exposed?" "What do you know? Is the suspect afraid to be exposed? If the neighbor did not lie and the suspect is just a little girl, what punishment do you think she will be punished? At most, she will be educated in the juvenile administration for several years, and she can even find a lawyer to argue that she is After being deceived by the deceased, he was injured and defended." "But she has completely cleaned up her fingerprints? Isn''t this premeditated?" "That also depends on whether the jury is willing to believe in a girl or a copper smelter." "But why does she calculate the length of the rope? Isn''t it good to be on the safe side?" "This is what is interesting. According to the analysis of the police profiler, the suspected girl may be to torture the dead as much as possible. The first love ex-girlfriend of the deceased is very important to the deceased. The reason why the suspected girl took the risk of exposure and called her to come is to show the disgusting side of the deceased to the person he least wants to show. " "Hiss, I understand. The reason for calculating the rope accurately is to make the deceased and the ex-girlfriend who rushed face-to-face, let the deceased look directly into the eyes of the ex-girlfriend, and kill him psychologically before he dies physically." "Damn! You said that the deceased jumped on his own. Could it be that the mysterious girl threatened him to jump by not exposing the ugly face of his copper smelter in front of his first love ex-girlfriend. After jumping, I realized that he might be deceived by the mysterious girl? Then the tears are streaming down my face, and I can''t stand by my eyes?" "Your guess is interesting!" "Is it impossible? Isn''t it so scary?" "It''s really so terrible! The police found after the autopsy that the deceased''s lower limbs showed signs of torture. According to the results of the on-site cleaning, the psychological profiler analyzed that the suspected girl is likely to make the illusion that the deceased could practice the Sunflower Collection. Psychologically torture the deceased severely." "..." "Is this the real punisher?" "No, calculating the psychological shadow area of ??the deceased before death is definitely more ruthless than the punisher!" "Although it is not good to say that, but I really don''t want the mysterious girl to be arrested." "Yes. UU reading " "Don''t worry, because of her age, and if she doesn''t actually do anything, even if she is caught, the punishment will be very light, and it is more likely that she will be acquitted." "Hehe, do you think the police can really catch her? Don''t be silly! The plots in TV dramas that solve crimes like gods are deceptive. The real situation is that countless cases have become unsolved cases. The rate of solving crimes with high IQ like mysterious girls It''s even heinously low. And you sympathize with and understand the mysterious girl, dont others? Look at the head portrait drawn by the police based on the description of the deceaseds neighbor. Isnt it too sloppy? It''s exactly the public face. Besides, it is the copper smelter who died, and the case of the missing girls was solved in disguise. The police dont want to thank the mysterious girls, so why would they be willing to invest a lot of manpower and material resources to investigate? " "If this kind of thing is true, it should be made into a movie for the copper smelters to see, and I will persuade them if they get cold!" Adam looked at these comments, and then at the head of the suspected girl released by the police. He couldn''t see Juno at all, and he was unconsciously relieved. It seems that his wisdom point of 0.005 per day is saved, but when he thinks of the analysis of the keyboard guys, Adam is still a little confused. He has seen the movie Fruit Hard Candy, and he understands better than these purely guessing keyboard men, how miserable this bronze photographer was abused by Juno, and the psychological shadow area is completely infinite. The copper refining photographer thought he was a sinister big bad wolf, and the incarnation of Juno, Hailie, was a simple Little Red Riding Hood, but when he thought that this was a bloodthirsty Little Red Riding Hood, he killed the big bad wolf with his backhand. Looking at Juno, who is still playing with them and smiling like a flower after doing the big event of the day, Adam can only say: I can''t provoke, I can''t provoke. Chapter 25: Lift the table into the night. Cooper''s house. "Xie Li, guess who is coming to play at home tomorrow?" As soon as Little Sheldon returned home, his mother Mary said excitedly: "Your new friend Peggy! Isn''t she very happy?" "Peggy is not my friend." Little Sheldon immediately looked disgusted. "what?" Mary was startled, her excitement calmed a little: "Didnt Peggy take Dr. John Sturgis''s class with you?" "Yes it is." Little Sheldon said blankly: "This can only mean that we are listening to the class together. We are barely classmates, but definitely not friends!" "Do not be like that." Mary probably guessed the reason, but she really wanted Peggys family to come and play tomorrow. After all, she had never met a special family with a situation similar to her own in so many years, and she was eager to communicate with her. Is there anything wrong with your education? "Shelly, maybe you will become good friends, just like Adam and Juno." "Adam and Juno are friends." Little Sheldon said indifferently: "Peggy is not a friend, let alone a good friend. I don''t like her, nor am I going to like her." "..." Mary was speechless, and said in her heart: "Never use the term good friend next time, especially in front of Adam and Juno... It seems that Peggy is indeed very smart, otherwise Shelly would not react so much." Little Shelton is upright enough, but it''s Mommy, where is Mary''s opponent. Mary first frankly complained that she had no friends, and hoped to make friends with Peggy''s mother, and then took a step back, saying that if little Sheldon was really unwilling, then she would not force him. Facing Mary''s expectant big eyes, Mabao boy Sheldon, who was still determined just now, suddenly hesitated and said to consider it, and then Mary was pleasantly surprised to invite Peggy''s parents to visit. The next day. in the afternoon. Ding Dong. "Welcome, Huan...Uh." "Hi, Mrs. Cooper." "Hi, Adam, Juno, it''s you guys." Mary has obviously deliberately dressed up, and the brightest smile is when the door is opened. It can be seen that it is Adam and Juno, and the smile suddenly condenses. "You guys are here to see Shelly, it might be inconvenient if there are guests coming today, or..." "It''s ok." Adam pretended not to know, and smiled: "It''s Peggy that Sheldon said. Let''s come over and take a look. If they cause trouble, we can still persuade... just kidding." "Ha ha." Mary gave a strong laugh, thinking that Adams words were not rough, and that Adam and Juno were there, maybe it was really useful, so she turned her side and let the two in: "Shelly is in the bedroom." bedroom. in front of the full-length mirror. Little Shelton was facing the mirror, constantly adjusting the position of his neck and bow tie, with entanglement and discomfort on his face, he was a little surprised when Adam and Juno came over. "Hey, why are you here?" "We are here to support you." Adam said nonsense: "Are you our friend." Juno was by and rolled his eyes. Although Adams name has been excluded from the blacklist, every time she sees Adams active approach to younger children, she still has the urge to open Adams mind to see what structure is inside. "Is that so?" Little Sheldon smiled, and felt the warmth of friendship for the first time, and unconsciously increased his affection for Adam and Juno. These are all unconscious. In normal times, there is no dog licking like Leonard for four or five years, and it is impossible for Little Sheldon to have an obvious feeling for friendship. But now under the threat of Peggy''s IQ, little Sheldon felt it in advance. After all, what he is most proud of is his genius IQ. Except for scientific giants such as Einstein, Newton, and Hawking, no one on earth can really communicate with him. The exchange with Peggy the other day completely broke his pride. He is not the youngest super genius. Peggy is one month younger than him. And when it comes to physics, Peggy often said that he was speechless. Anger and sadness are intertwined. This emotion called jealousy by his grandmother makes him overwhelmed and subconsciously wants the comfort of others, even if it is the stupid earthling he has always considered in his heart. Adam naturally couldn''t guess what little Sheldon was thinking now, otherwise he would definitely go to the next door to pick up a chicken and chase little Sheldon up the tree. His purpose was very clear this time, to catch Peggy and let Peggy. Become a new growth point for him to improve his wisdom. "How do you feel now?" Juno is very interested in Shelton''s current mood. "Vulcans use a trick called Kolinla to suppress emotions." Little Sheldon frowned: "Unfortunately, I only have Vulcan hearing, but I am not a Vulcan. Now I can only bury my emotions in the deepest part of my heart. If I become a careless person in the future, don''t be surprised." "you can." Adam gave a thumbs up. "Shelly, they are here." Mary''s call came from the living room. "Huh, it''s starting." Little Sheldon took a deep breath, straightened up, and walked towards the living room with the stiff steps of Sheldons version of the six parents dont recognize, which was already full of people. "Hi, Sheldon." A blond little girl opened her arms and gave little Sheldon a warm hug. Little Sheldon showed an expression of lovelessness. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Mary introduced them enthusiastically, and the couple sat in the living room with Peggys parents and chatted. Peggys sister was sent to the backyard by little Sheldons brother and sister George and Missilla to play in the backyard. Adam and Juno followed Little Sheldon and Peggy to Little Sheldons bedroom. "Since we are going to spend a few hours together, I have listed some activities so that we have something to do." Little Sheldon said expressionlessly: "Lets start by visiting my room and then playing board games. If there is time, you can look at my model train, but you are not allowed to touch it." "Hi, Sheldon, don''t be so serious, everyone is friends." Adam gave a plain smile: "Peggy, I''m Sheldon''s good friend Adam, she is Juno, and it''s nice to meet you." Peggy looked straight at Adam. Adam''s smile gradually couldn''t be maintained. For some reason, he felt uncomfortable all over. "Do you play chess?" Peggy suddenly smiled. "Uh." Adam forced a smile: "Of course." "Then let''s play." Peggy took Sheldon''s chess board and gestured. Juno watched this scene playfully. "General, I won." After a few clicks, Peggy clapped his hands and laughed: "Sheldon, is it your turn?" "ok." Little Sheldon came over. Then the two of them played chess and talked about quantum mechanics, and there was no one else. Juno watched with interest. Adam kept his face black all the time, until Little Sheldon raised the table, because the system never gave any prompts. Chapter 26: Indifferent soul edroom. "Do you really believe in multiverse theory?" "I firmly believe that this is the most beautiful interpretation of quantum mechanics." "So, do you really think there are infinite parallel universes?" "Stephen Hawking believes, so I believe it too." "If there are infinite parallel universes, then I think this theory is the same stupidity in all parallel universes." Peggy played chess while leading little Sheldon to chat. Seeing little Sheldon choked there by her words, he closed his eyes and took a deep breath, and changed the subject with a slight smile. "It''s fun to play with you. I can''t talk about these topics with other kids in school, how about you?" Little Sheldon endured forbearance, nodded and said: "I can''t talk." Juno:... Adam: (t_s)# "Do you want to be like everyone else?" Peggy asked. Little Sheldon raised his eyes for a moment, shook his head and said, "Not at all." "Hehe, me too." Peggy smiled again, and glanced over Adam and Juno: "I enjoy being smarter than others." Little Sheldon stared at Peggy in a daze, and suddenly had a good impression of her. Compared to Adam and the others, Peggy and him were the same kind of people, nodded and said: "Me too." Most of the previous hostility dissipated, a smile appeared unconsciously on his face, and he responded to the smiling Peggy until... "General!" Peggy laughed: "You lost, haha, I seem to be the smartest one, huh?" Little Sheldon was stunned. This is no better than the bickering between the two when they first met in the college classroom. Although Peggy said nothing, it was mainly because he went to public high school, while Peggy went to private high school. Resources He is temporarily unable to access a lot of knowledge. You must know that the United States attaches great importance to the protection of intellectual property rights. Books are very expensive, and professional books cost hundreds of dollars at every turn. The true interpretation of knowledge is the principle of wealth. The library collections of public high schools can not be compared with private high schools. Because of this, he is temporarily at a disadvantage. Although he is unhappy, he can barely accept it. But in his eyes, playing chess is a competition of intelligence. Peggy, who is the same age and even a month younger than him, defeated him head-on, and proudly declared that she was the smartest person. Where did Little Shelton accept it, it broke out completely, and directly overturned the chessboard. Peggy was also a little surprised, and then shrugged and smiled: "One more game?" Little Sheldon stared at her angrily, gritted his teeth and said: "Okay." He still doesn''t believe it, he is a super genius with an IQ of 187, and he should be the smartest one of his peers throughout the ages. Although IQ has been continuously improved with the development of society, there will indeed be younger geniuses who will break the various records he has created in the future, but he thinks that it is a semi-mechanical and semi-human brain at least in a hundred years, and a pure human brain is absolutely not Will surpass him. In the second game, he lost again. Then there will be no third game, and Little Sheldon is almost autistic. "Amazing." Adam finally suppressed the negative emotions in his heart. Thinking of the purpose of this time, he interjected in a grandiose way: "Peggy, you are such a genius." "I know." Peggy glanced at Adam with a grin, then turned to tease the cold little Sheldon: "Hi, Sheldon, what do you usually play?" "" The corners of Adams mouth twitched, and the actors smile was almost unsustainable. What''s the situation? Is he completely ignored by Peggy? Until he left, Adam was still a little confused. "What a funny little girl." Juno looked at the desperate Adam and said with a faint smile: "Are you still thinking that she will ignore you completely?" "Well, this is unreasonable." Adam murmured. "What is unreasonable." Juno smiled and said, "She is actually the same person as Sheldon, a real genius." "I know." Adam retorted: "Isn''t Sheldon like this?" Little Sheldon is so difficult to do, but when first contacted, the system gave a hint to increase wisdom and success. Is it more difficult for Peggy than Sheldon? "The world in the eyes of geniuses is different from ordinary people. It''s not that they don''t understand the world, but that they only care about things they are interested in. For the rest, they just don''t want to waste energy, such as your kindness. " Juno said sharply: "Sheldon is not the same. Even if we become friends with us, do you see him truly integrate into us?" "There''s none?" Adam doubted himself, thinking about it this way, little Sheldon did often show contemptuous eyes, but he was so familiar with Sheldon like this in his previous life, he felt that this was Sheldon, so he didn''t think much about it. "No, we are his friends." Thinking of the identification of the system, Adam overthrew his suspicion. "That''s because Mrs. Cooper wants him to make friends with us." Juno shook his head and said, "Sheldon is just listening to his mother." "" Adam opened his mouth and was speechless, and finally understood. The circle of friends of the Big Bang Theory Who is the one who really walked into Sheldon''s heart? Leonard, Petunia and Amy. Leonard is because the mother of''Female Companion Sheldon'' has been passively exercising since she was born. He has trained for more than 20 years. In addition, his own IQ is as high as 173, and his hobbies are exactly the same as Sheldon. After being able to recruit through Shelton''s wonderful roommates, she approached Shelton and endured it for many years before she could really accept it. Petunia, the incarnation of Sheldon''s mother, Pai''s name is not for nothing. Amy, a combination of women and science, has been entangled (greeted) by Sheldon for five or six years before finally succeeding. Adam did not have Leonard''s IQ, secondly he did not have the same interest as Sheldon, thirdly he couldn''t do Leonard''s dog licking, and fourthly he was not a mother, but only just got along with little Sheldon in five years. After more than a year, just because of the system prompts, he felt that he and Sheldon became real friends? I have to say, he is still too naive. The reason why he succeeded in being a system-identified friend with Sheldon was entirely based on the words of Sheldons mother. Because Sheldons mother hoped so, Mabel boy Sheldon reluctantly agreed with Adam. It''s like Little Sheldon doesn''t believe in God at all, but for the sake of her mother, she is also willing to go to church and even participate in the propaganda class of popularizing the Bible. In the future, the big bang circle of friends often finds the presence of Stewart. He has also been with Sheldon for more than ten years, and both are interested in comics, but Sheldon is still bluntly denounced: "He and our aura different." When I first saw it, Adam thought it was funny, but now I think about it, the indifference in it definitely comes from the depths of my soul. As Juno said, geniuses are aloof, and Peggy''s performance is Sheldon''s true face. Chapter 27: Either you die or I live on the way. "Which do you think Peggy or Sheldon has the higher IQ?" Then Adam was silent for a while, still couldn''t help asking. "What do you think?" Juno asked rhetorically. "Peggy?" Adam hesitated: "Although girls have always matured earlier than boys, this is not the case in terms of genius IQ? Peggy is younger than Shelton, and he still crushes him everywhere." "Did you not find out?" Juno smiled and said: "When playing chess, Peggy has been secretly disturbing Sheldon''s emotions. Sheldon will lose. I am not surprised. After all, playing chess tests both intelligence and psychology." "Really so." Adam thought for a while and nodded: "Peggy has always been leading Sheldon to speak, but at the same time, she is secretly eating Sheldon''s chess pieces. It''s really cunning." "This is wisdom." Juno laughed and said: "Sheldon''s psychological quality is far inferior to Peggy." "indeed." Adam nodded: "So you don''t think Peggy is smarter than Shelton, but has a stronger mental quality?" "of course not." Juno shook his head and said: "Psychological quality is also a kind of wisdom. No matter what, Peggy is better than Shelton. There may be another Madame Curie in the future." "She may not be able to grow up." Adam murmured: "Sheldon''s world does not allow people of his age to be smarter than him." Think about Dr. Jin, who will come from the Northern Universe Kingdom in the future, because he broke Sheldon''s records at a young age, and the exciting Sheldon almost gave up his research career. Although Leonard and the others cheered up later, Sheldon was unable to continue the study of string theory, so he set aside and wanted to work with Leonard and the others. Super genius is not a joke after all. Although Shelton has never paid attention to Leonard''s work, but once contact, whether it is experimental physics, astrophysics, mechanical design, any idea makes Leonard and the others embarrassed. In order to prevent Sheldon from continuing to undermine their confidence, the Leonards decided to help Sheldon return to his field of research, string theory research in theoretical physics. For this reason, they had to remove the root of Dr. Jin in Sheldons heart. thorn. During the discussion, they all thought about kidnapping and murder, of course, in the end they decided to use a beauty trick that works well for most scientists. Dr. Jin, who had just smuggled over at the age of 15, couldn''t help but fell. Since then, he has been mixing with his girlfriend every day, and he has no threat to Sheldon. When the four Sheldon saw the decadent Dr. King in the park, the three Leonards were a little ashamed, because they ruined a super genius life, but Sheldon bitterly complained: "Deserve it! Who should let it? He is so weak!" Leinard and the three were speechless for a while. For Sheldon, choosing between beauty and science, Sheldon did not hesitate to choose science, because Sheldon had no sexual orientation at that time. According to Leonard''s speculation, if the species like Sheldon does not become extinct in the future, the most likely genetic method is spore division. One day in the future, Sheldon will eat too much Thai food and eat too much, and then it will split directly into Two Sheltons. Sheldon like this, if you meet Peggy who grows up, either you die or I die. The reason why this situation did not happen in the original time and space is because Peggy''s parents were about to divorce soon, and Peggy had a psychological problem, and she has since fallen into a problem girl...Huh! Thinking of this, Adam was shocked. Great opportunity! Now Peggy is too indifferent and terrible, completely ignoring Adam and making Adam inaccessible, so he cant gain wisdom. But once Peggy becomes a problem girl, at that time, although the appearance is cold, the temperature of the soul will definitely increase. Adam only needs Prescribe the right medicine to the case and definitely get close to each other. do not seek to be good friends, just like little Sheldon, step into the threshold of system identification. So, this semester, Adam is always paying attention to Peggy''s movements, and he finds presence in front of Peggy whenever he has the opportunity. Juno despises Lian Lian, and the look in Adam''s eyes becomes dangerous again. Such as this day. Little Shelton announced excitedly: "This Wednesday morning, the winner of the Nobel Prize in Physics will be announced in Sweden. We can hear it in time on the radio. Who will be with me?" "boring." This is Emmet. "What time?" This is Juno. "Will Peggy come?" This is Adam. "Because of the time difference, we are here at five in the morning." Little Shelton explained seriously: "Peggy? Are you kidding me? I don''t want to witness this great scientific event with her." "It''s five o''clock in the morning." Juno thought for a while, shook his head and said: "It''s too early, it''s not completely dawn, I don''t think I can get up." "Ok." Little Sheldon was a little disappointed, and looked at Adam: "How about you?" "Sorry." Adam refused, "Neither Emmet nor Juno will come. If you dont invite Peggy, it means that there are only you and me. There are too few people, so its better to listen at home." "ok." Little Sheldon frowned, UU reading www. Uukanshu.com proudly said: "If you don''t come, someone will come." "I doubt it deeply." Adam joked: "Why don''t you invite Peggy, we will all come, there are many people to have the atmosphere." "no thank you." Little Sheldon was obviously very concerned about Peggy''s crushing him, and he shook his head without hesitation. After , Adam and the others heard little Sheldons method, and they really heard it. Little Shelton broadcasted directly on the campus radio station: "...I would like to invite all of you to my garage to witness the history of science together at five o''clock in the morning. Snacks and drinks will be provided. Everyone is welcome..." "Oh, God." Emmet patted his forehead and vomited: "Sheldon didn''t really think that everyone would go then?" "This is already a big improvement." Juno smiled and said, "Sheldon would not invite anyone at all." "It seems that Peggy has a great influence on him." Adam nodded. In the past, Sheldon didn''t care about anyone''s opinion, because in his eyes, everyone else was stupid earthlings, but Peggy''s appearance made him jealous and angry, but it also made him face it. They are the same kind! Peggy''s sentence: Children who lack social interaction usually become weird and unsocial. Incidental source: Journal of Psychology, February 1988. It was justified and well-founded, and little Sheldon was immediately worried. Later, there were more and more social activities, such as running for the chairman of the student union, serving as the weekly radio station master, and now inviting everyone to witness the history of science with him. Birth. This was unimaginable before Peggy appeared. Chapter 28: Not alone on Wednesday. Four o''clock in the morning. It''s not dawn yet. "I hate you!" Sister Misie closed her eyes and complained, little Sheldon turned off the alarm clock and started to get up. came to the garage, put two large cartons of milk in an ice bucket, put a spoon evenly in neatly arranged glasses, ten or so chairs were arranged last night, and the spacing perfectly fits the laws of mathematics. Then, little Sheldon started to tune the radio and heard the introduction of the preparations for the Swedish Nobel Prize, little Sheldon smiled happily, and then sat on his throne, facing the garage door, quietly waiting to hear He broadcasted his classmates who were coming. But until 4:50, no one came over, and Little Sheldon''s mood instantly fell into a trough. At this time, only mother Mary, who really loves little Sheldon, walked in in her pajamas. "I don''t think anyone will come over." Little Sheldon whispered. "Oh, baby." Mary felt distressed and comforted: "Mom is here." "I know." Little Sheldon''s mood did not improve: "You are my mother, you were here." At this time, the voice of the award ceremony officially started on the radio. "Do you want me to stay?" Mary asked. "Do not." Little Sheldon shook his head. After Mary left, she listened to the radio alone. When the winner of this year''s Nobel Prize in Physics was announced, Little Sheldon couldn''t help but cried. Because the scientist who won the prize was not the scientist he agreed with. noon. Library. Little Sheldon sat there arrogantly, with an expression of no one cares about me. "Sheldon is all right?" Juno hit Adam. "It''s okay." Adam looked at Little Sheldon and smiled indifferently: "It must be that no one listens with him and feels wronged." "Poor little thing." Juno said pityingly: "I knew this, so I went to accompany him." "No need." Adam shook his head and said, "He is not alone." "Ok?" Juno gave Adam a surprised look, then deliberately raised his voice: "Why is Shelton not alone?" Adam smiled knowingly. Seeing little Sheldon''s eyes drifting over, he thought about it and smiled: "Because although we didn''t accompany him this morning, there are definitely people around the world with him. maybe some nerd with glasses, may be a certain game boy sitting on a potato chair with crazy keystrokes, Or maybe its a peaceful neighbor on the other side of the ocean, with dozens of small foreign brothers who are accompanied by servants standing next to him. As long as they are there, Sheldon will never be alone. Except for them, at five o''clock this morning, somewhere in the world, Maybe there is some silly white sweet who sleeps slantingly, Maybe there is a little cutie who falls asleep obediently, Maybe there is a future female scientist who secretly watched the romantic story of the prince and the princess in order to hide her mothers flashlight, Maybe too much, Maybe they seem to have nothing to do with Sheldon now, but once a miracle happens, they and them will surround Sheldon, enduring Sheldon''s weirdness day after day. It is not that they are stupid, but that they are his friends, they love him! So, Sheldon will not be alone. " No one responded to Adam. Juno was surprised with appreciation, staring at him in a daze, speechless for a long time. Little Shelton even swept away his previous depression, with the corners of his mouth cocked, the super powerful brain that often evolved the universe, and has already made 3D video of Adam''s description. He seemed to really see a boy wearing glasses, wearing pajamas, sitting at the desk with thick books on the desk, quietly listening to the Nobel Prize in Physics award ceremony on the radio, of course. There are game boys,''Foreign Iron Man''. As for the silly white sweet who is sleeping, the cuteness who falls asleep obediently, and a future female scientist who loves romantic stories, sorry, this is not his dish, he can''t imagine it at all. "what''s happenin?" Adam was embarrassed by Juno. "It''s nothing." Juno smiled and said, "I just didn''t expect you to say this. It''s very touching." "Ha ha." Adam smiled. He is not an emotional person, but when he saw this scene in his previous life, he was very moved in his heart. To be honest, if he simply wanted to be wise, he would have alienated little Sheldon. After all, this stuff is really a bear kid. He always throws his contemptuous eyes and grudges until it makes people want to do it. Discourse. Junos two-month summer vacation has confirmed one thing, that is, even if you dont meet each other, it doesnt affect the provision of wisdom points every day. The reason why Adam still plays with little Sheldon is completely influenced by his previous life. The Big Bang Theory of Seven, especially Sheldon, are really his old friends. Zhou Shuren said: When you are staring at the abyss, the abyss is staring at you. After watching dozens of times for more than ten years, who dares to say that Sheldon''s life is not part of Adam''s life? The leisure time is easy. Suddenly another year. year 1991. is already 31st grade in high school. In terms of homework, Adam worked hard enough, coupled with a little increase in wisdom, and his grades have always been among the best. Fruit hard candy band, although it has passed the glorious period when "Don''t Cry" first came out, it is still a small and famous, and it will also be a bonus item in the university application form in the future. In terms of family, the Duncan family is as warm as usual. The only downside is that Peggys problem still hasn''t made much progress. Peggy doesn''t live nearby, and has very little contact with Little Sheldon, let alone Adam. Fortunately, Adam is very patient. Marriage is something that should always break up The ultra-high divorce rate in the United States is proof that the numbers are not deceiving. "Sheldon, what''s the matter?" At noon that day, seeing little Sheldon look tangled, Adam asked. "Peggy is coming to my house this week." Little Sheldon frowned: "My mother said that her parents were divorced. She was very injured and had trouble at school. Peggy''s mother felt that I had a positive influence on her and hoped that she would have more contact with me." "yes!" Adam is excited, isn''t this the opportunity he waited for more than a year. Rebellious problem girl is here. "I mean, everyone is friends, Peggy is so pitiful, we should care about her more..." Seeing little Sheldon look reluctant, Adam added: "This is a necessary social habit, you know." "Ok." Little Shelton eats this set the most. After knowing that this is a necessary social habit, even if he is entangled in his heart, he still chooses to accept it. Weekend. Cooper''s house. Adam came again uninvited. As soon as we met, Little Sheldon was shocked, and the straight boy had a habit: "How come your hair is dyed like this? Is it because your parents are divorced?" "Cheery!" Mary was suddenly embarrassed, she had told her not to mention it before. "She just wants to dye her hair." Peggys mother was also a little embarrassed, so she had to cover it up and said, "And in this case, there is nothing wrong with it." "I think it''s beautiful." Mary agreed with a smile. After the greeting, Peggy''s mother left, Missy took Peggy in a non-mainstream dress to play, and Adam began to think about how to cut in. Chapter 29: Drunk Cooper''s house. "Peggy, you don''t need to do this!" Adam considered for a long time and decided to start straight. This opportunity is really rare. If you miss this opportunity, you may never see Peggy again. In the original time and space, Little Sheldon never saw Peggy again, nor heard anything about her in the scientific community. It was definitely not a cameo to end a no-money invitation or no schedule... It only means that Peggy left completely and really. Live as an ordinary person. Peggy glanced at Adam, seemingly sneered and self-deprecating: "I like it." "Do you really like it?" Adam righteously said: "Don''t lie to yourself, what you like most is being smarter than others, and what you like is mathematics and physics, not this kind of non-mainstream little red hair." "Ah!" Peggy''s eyes darkened, and he laughed at herself: "How about being smarter than others? My parents have never quarreled before, but now they are divorced because of me. Like you, it''s good to be an ordinary person." "..." Adam has a toothache, but thinking that this is the first time Peggy has said so much to him, it is better to be willing to communicate than to be indifferent and ignorant, so he exhilarated and said: "Don''t think too much of yourself, your parents are not divorced at all. you!" "You do not understand." Peggy showed a hint of sarcasm and repeated Adam''s words: "Don''t take yourself too seriously." She obviously knew Adam''s intentions, but she was unwilling to accept it. "No, you don''t understand!" Adam smiled bitterly in his heart, but he said serious nonsense on his face: "Do you really think your parents are divorced because of you? Look at Sheldon! He is like you, and his parents have quarreled countless times about his special and weirdness. , But are they divorced now?" "Every family has similarities and differences." Peggy looked at the dazed little Sheldon, slightly moved, but still shook his head and said: "My parents really got divorced because of me. If it were not for my studies, my mother would not ask my father to move here. did not move out of his hometown, and my father would not be depressed by leaving those good friends. He didn''t make any friends here. In addition, my mother took too much time to take me and she couldn''t take care of her father. That''s why the two quarreled endlessly, and finally got divorced. It was all because of me! " "Well said, the logic is clear, the theme is clear, it is indeed because of you!" Adam complained in his heart, but he still shook his head playfully: "You think too much. This may be part of the reason, but it is definitely not the main reason. The reason why your parents divorced is because they no longer love each other. Your business is at best a fuse. Just imagine, if they really love each other, what cant they talk about, they have to fight violently until they break up? The reason why they quarreled and divorced was because they were tired of it. All human beings have bad roots. It is human instinct to like the new and dislike the old. In psychology, there is a seven-year itch concept of marriage. How many years have your parents been married? If you dont believe me, you can check the divorce rate in the U.S. The numbers are not deceiving. The increasing divorce rate reveals the universal truth. Are they all because of children? Give me a break! They just don''t love it anymore, and they don''t even bother to make a living for their children. You said too, your mother has already started dating..." "I didn''t say it." Peggy looked at Adam strangely: "How do you know?" "Uh." Adam was shocked, knowing that he had collided words, but he had also seen the world, and he made up some words in an instant: "It''s just a matter of talking, look at your mother, although his face is sad, there is not much depression. Meaning, on the contrary, I have dressed up carefully. I remember that your mother is a full-time wife, and she doesn''t work. Why is she dressed so solemnly? There must be a date!" Peggy frowned: "Yes, she has already started dating." "Right." Adam clapped his hands and said: "If they really divorced because of you, how quickly get out of the shadow of marriage and ex and embrace a new relationship?" Peggy was silent and thoughtful. "effective." Adam was overjoyed in his heart and decided to continue his efforts: "You are now dressed as a non-mainstream, and you are not studying hard at school, making everyone worried and sad. You think you are punishing others, but in fact you are punishing yourself..." "I am punishing myself!" Peggy raised his eyes and interrupted Adam. "Ok." Adams mouth twitched: "This is the same in reverse. You think you are punishing yourself, but you make all those who care about you sad and worried. Do you really want to do this?" Peggy was silent again for a long time before raising her eyes. At this moment, tears filled her eyes: "I live in two houses now, and back and forth, my grandmother said a lot of bad things about my father. I know I''m in school. The poor performance here makes everyone worried and sad, but its really hard for me to focus on learning anymore. The things that were important to me before are no longer important." "You are lonely." Adam knows that success or failure lies in this move, takes a deep breath, and plays with a soft light effect on his expression, and warmly said: "What you need is a friend." "Friends..." Peggy subconsciously looked at the bewildered little Sheldon. UU reading www. uuknshu.com "..." Adam was very tired, but decided not to care about the little girl, Soft Light Max: "Yes. Your parents'' divorce really hit you hard. Just think of the 50% divorce rate in the United States, which shows that the life is still going to go on. There are two sides to everything. You can think of it this way. Your parents love you. In the future, two families and more people will love you." "Don''t you know the story of Snow White?" Peggy gave Adam a white look. "Ahem, this is not important." Adam was a little embarrassed. He knew that the reason was too far-fetched to deceive Peggy at all. Fortunately, Peggy''s mood was obviously better, so he wiped out the details with a big hand: "Parents affairs are left to them to solve by themselves, as long as they believe that they are all Just love you. What you need most now is the company of your friends. Then be yourself, make yourself happy, and let your parents and other people who love you rest assured. Temporary indulgence and depravity bring a lifetime of pain. Peggy, you are so smart. Get out of this shadow and look at this matter from a higher angle. You should know how to do the most sensible thing. Isn''t it? " Seeing Peggys sensibility dissipated a lot, but there was still no system reminder sound in his mind, Adam couldnt help being a little anxious, and the peripheral light swept across to Little Sheldon, with an idea: "Sheldon, what should I do when my friend is sad? do?" "Ok?" Little Sheldon frowned, and said uncertainly: "Give her a hot drink?" "Peggy?" Adam looked at her expectantly. Peggy was taken aback, looked back and forth several times on Adam and Little Sheldon, then suddenly smiled: "Sounds good." Ding! Wisdom +6! Chapter 30: The baby is bitter, the baby will cry Cooper''s house. I''m coming. It''s finally here! At the moment when he heard the system prompt sound, Adam suddenly had an urge to weep. For a little bit of wisdom, is it easy for him? hiss, +6 wisdom! Well, no matter how hard and tired, Peggy is like this, if you give him another dozen, he can still handle it! Through the past, three people have added wisdom to Adam. Juno +1! Little Shelton +5! Now, Peggy is +6! Originally, Adam thought that Peggy was able to suppress Little Sheldon everywhere because the girl was precocious and affected by resources and the environment, but the system gave the final answer. Peggys IQ really crushed Sheldon! "Give you." Little Sheldon went out to make tea and brought it in. "Poor baby." Adam gave him a pity. With Peggy''s super IQ, since he no longer chooses to sink himself, he will definitely shine in the scientific community in the future. God knows that Shelton can not stand it. If there is a time machine, Adam believes that Shelton will definitely choose to ride and become a Terminator. Half an hour ago, he would either kill Peggy or Adam. Scientists are indeed a great group that can promote the progress of human society, but what is great is their scientific contribution, not their personal moral conduct. In fact, many scientists have problems with personal ethics. For example, Edison, who is known as the king of inventions, the real situation is that most of the inventions were invented by others, and he used various means to obtain these inventions, and they eventually became his inventions. Of course, most scientists do not want to admit that Edison is a scientist. Compared to that scientific invention, Edison is more like a businessman. For example, when Sheldon and Amy got married in the future, their inspiration broke out and they came up with a supersymmetry theory. Later, other scientists confirmed the correctness of this theory. Sheldon and Amy also won Nobel Physics for this. prize. But in the process, their honor was almost taken away by the two scientists who didn''t know anything about luck and happened to verify it. If Sheldon is the protagonist, and the Big Bang Theory is a comedy and the end, the real situation should be what Sheldon and the others worry about. The theory is theirs, but the honor is taken away by others. Sheldon is obviously not a magnanimous person, the future of Dr. Jin is enough to explain. But maybe, maybe Peggy can grow up to completely suppress Sheldon, let Sheldon admire or fear. Such as a bohemian female astrophysicist who likes to play multiplayer role games. Another example is the venomous female experimental physicist who hates a certain bohemian multiplayer role game. Well, if you want to suppress a super giant baby like Sheldon, you have to be a female scientist who is uninhibited and advocating alone and not as happy as the others. Peggys future is really exciting. "You laugh so wretched." Peggy squinted at Adam. "Uh." Adam came back and smiled awkwardly. "Sheldon, which university are you going to go to?" Peggy''s sensibility belonging to the little girl was successfully eliminated by Adam, and the super genius''s sensibility and indifference came online again. "University?" Little Shelton tilted his head and thought for a while: "I like the physics major of California Institute of Technology very much. It is the top in the world. Last time my dad took me to visit, I saw their faculty restaurant. I dont know why. , I have a strong hunch that I will have many exciting conversations there." "Puff!" Adam suddenly smiled. "what''s happenin?" Little Sheldon looked confused. "It''s nothing." Adam suffocated a smile and said, "I don''t know why I think what you said makes sense, and I even think of a picture of you sitting there talking and talking, surrounded by many colleagues, looking at you dumbfounded. I listened attentively, even forgot to eat, just unconsciously swinging the knife and fork there." "Ok." Little Sheldons imagination far surpasses Adam, and there is a picture in an instant, oh no, its a high-definition video, nodding satisfied: "Thats it." "He is teasing you." Peggy watched coldly and reminded: "It is not only scientific giants who are stunned by people, but also lunatics!" "Ahem." Adam said with a guilty conscience: "Don''t be kidding, Sheldon must be a scientific giant, how is he like a madman? By the way, Peggy, what college are you going to go to?" "Not yet decided." Peggy thought of Adams persuasion to her just now, and his eyes warmed, and he followed Adams off topic and said: "I have received invitations from more than a dozen universities including Harvard, Yale, Caltech, Princeton, Columbia, etc." In the United States, education is a huge business, especially university education. The university attracts students to enroll through the promotion of forced ranks and rankings, and charges high tuition fees to obtain high profits. For example, the charity that Barney Stinson in the story of seeking mothers loves most is to go to the club to raise money for those dancers who work there to earn tuition. For example, more and more college students are playing sweetheart where is the godfather. Its worth it if you learn something to change your life. Its a pity that most college students have no brains except for the high school loan and the unscrupulous repayment of money. And like Peggy, UU reading can not only impact the Nobel Prize to improve the rankings and rankings of universities, but also have enough ability to pay for high school loans. It is the favorite of all schools. For example, Leonard has an IQ of up to 173. After graduating from work, he worked as an experimental physicist at California Institute of Technology. I''ve been in it for half my life. One can imagine how profitable the top universities are. For the sake of profit, how is it possible not to grab. "what?" Little Sheldon was surprised: "Have you received an invitation now?" "correct." Peggy nodded and smiled: "Going to college is a two-way choice. For geniuses like us, any top university will rush for an invitation. Haven''t you received an invitation yet?" "No." Little Sheldon''s face changed, the corners of his mouth twitched slightly, and the aggrieved ones almost cried. If there is no standard comparison between the various conversations and chess games before, then the advance invitation of the university now is that Peggy has completely crushed him under the official standard. How can the arrogant little Sheldon stand it. "Don''t cry." Adam quickly said: "Maybe the top universities have also sent you invitations, but you don''t know yet." "Why?" Little Sheldon looked at Adam with tears. "This one." Adam suddenly had a headache. This is Sheldons mother Mary, reluctant to leave her young son. If he breaks, she will inevitably be stared at by Marys big eyes. "You can ask your mother directly." Peggy reminded. "Mom!" Little Sheldon''s sharp voice resounded through Cooper''s house instantly. Chapter 31: Touching Texas Person of the Year County High School. Adam took the DV machine, followed behind little Sheldon, and rang the principal''s office. "What''s the matter, Sheldon?" The principal had a headache when he saw little Sheldon when he raised his head. Then he found Adam and the DV machine and frowned, "What are you doing?" "Hello, principal." Little Shelton said seriously: "We are shooting a video to persuade my mother and ask my mother to agree that I am going to college now. We need your support and teachers..." "Ok, no problem." The principal heard this, and before Little Sheldon finished speaking, he smiled directly: "We promise to cooperate. We told the DV machine that we support you in college now, right?" Seeing little Sheldon nodded, the principal couldnt wait to say: "Lets start then." Little Sheldon frowned, a little surprised at the principal''s good talk, but he didn''t care about the major change in the principal''s attitude, and looked sideways at Adam. "You can start." Adam made an OK gesture. "Students like Shelton are rare in a century." The principal is also an old fried dough stick. Of course, he opened his mouth for this kind of interview: "After he leaves, our school will no longer be the same, but I know he will make some achievements, and I am honored to have made some contributions. " Having said that, he gave the most kind smile. "Very good, now it''s Mr. Givens'' turn." Little Shelton was very satisfied with the principal''s flattery, raised his head slightly, with reserved pride on his face, turned and left the principal''s room. "Would you like me to explain and let them cooperate?" the principal said enthusiastically. "I don''t think it will be used anymore." Adam put away the DV and vomited: "I believe all the teachers and the principal, like you, love Sheldon." "Ha ha." The principal laughed suddenly and looked at Adam admiringly: "You are called Adam, right? You are very talented, I am optimistic about you!" As expected, all the teachers heard that Little Shelton had taken this video just to leave here to go to college, and they all cooperated very actively. Science teacher: "He is ready, autumn, no, he can go now, please~" "stop!" Coopers director stopped, and he looked at Adam uncertainly: "Is he a mockery? Why does it feel worse than the principal?" "No, he is sincere." Adam said solemnly. "ok." Little Sheldon actually couldn''t tell what ridicule was, and when Adam said so, he nodded. "Teacher Givens, restrain yourself." Adam winked at the excited bald teacher. "Alright alright." The science teacher suddenly understood that he was overly emotional, and when he was filming again, he suppressed it forcibly: "Shelton is my most proud student. I am very proud of him for being able to go to university so early. To support him, I can collect the travel expenses, and even go to his dormitory to help him carry his luggage, no matter what he needs..." said here, the science teacher took a deep breath and raised two thumbs up: "Please let him leave and go to college." "Very good." Little Shelton was very satisfied with this shooting, and asked Adam to point the camera of the DV camera at the class teacher and English teacher who was already waiting at the door. Class teacher: "I have nothing to teach Sheldon, I am pretty sure he is smarter than me..." "This is the truth." Little Sheldon couldn''t help but leaned over and gave a thumbs up to the camera. "" Seeing that the smile on the face of the head teacher almost couldn''t keep up, Adam hurriedly ended the filming and found the math teacher again. The math class teacher is a mellow African-American aunt, who said emotionally: "To be honest, teaching Sheldon is the hardest task I have ever done. I didn''t say that because he was difficult..." Okay, mother, can you be more sincere. "...but because he is very smart, in order to be able to teach him, I have to keep studying every night, I will miss him." Seeing Adam gestured his eyes to her, the math teacher remembered the phrase "eyes are the windows of the soul". He didn''t dare to look directly at the camera, but lowered his eyes with a touched expression. "Zoom the camera and give her a close-up." Little Shelton is satisfied again. The math teacher didn''t dare to move, so he closed his eyes and imagined something beautiful, with a sincere and emotional smile on his face. "that''s good." Adam puts away the DV and likes it. "Huh." The math teacher knew that he didn''t have to pretend. "Let''s go to Dr. John Sturgis." It''s the final highlight. No matter if it is the principal or the teachers of various subjects, their support is nothing more than a supplement. It can''t touch Little Sheldon''s mother Mary, because since she was a child in high school, these teachers and principals have persuaded Little Shelton in three days After changing schools, their support is really not convincing. It is Dr. John Sturgis that can really impress Mary. Dr. Sturgis has been a pre-university tutor for Jr. Shelton this year. Secondly, Dr. Sturgis is the ex-boyfriend of Little Sheldons grandmother, and he also cared about Little Sheldon. In fact, because of the similar IQ and habits, the two get along better than Little Sheldon and his family. Of course, except for Mary, who is a good mother who is "only a good mother in the world" Thirdly, the University of Texas at Austin, where Dr. Sturgis is located, is located in Austin, although it is some distance away from here , But after all, Mary can still take care of her little baby without leaving the state. When Adam finished filming John Sturgis postdoctoral fellow, he refused little Sheldons request to invite him to see Mary together. He didnt want to face Mary who was entangled and hesitant, because her eyes were so big that she stared. It''s a bit bluff... Cooper''s house. Little Sheldon said the matter, and then showed Mary the video. "Hello, Mary." After Dr. John Sturgis appeared, Mary was really moved. "I know this is a very difficult decision for you. I can''t tell you how to raise your children because I have no children. But what I can tell you is that I have never seen a genius like Sheldon in the scientific community for so many years. He is extraordinary. If you let him come here to school, I promise we will take good care of him. " Although Dr. Sturgis doesnt know much about human societies, he has remembered deeply since the last time his ex-girlfriend Sheldons grandmother specially reminded him not to mention Peggy but to praise Sheldon. Up this one. Learn and use, this time, Peggy was not mentioned, which made little Sheldon very satisfied. "Sheldon Cooper, ready to go to college, ready to change the world." At the end of the video, the classic mission dubbing was deliberately added, but the catch is that Sheldon was too upright, because he added: "If this cant convince her, then I really dont know her. The tendons are wrong." Mary: "" This is really her own son! Chapter 32: Treasure girl Cooper''s house. "My baby is going to college." Mary choked. "Yup." Little Sheldons father George was also impressed. "Who did you give birth to, was he the four-eyed frog before?" In the evening, the little grandma Sheldon who heard the news leaned in her daughter Marys ear and said strangely: "You can tell me secretly." "Mom!" Mary could only stare at her annoyingly. "ok, ok." Little Sheldons grandmother raised her hand and shrugged her shoulders and said, Ive lived so old and thought Ive seen everything before, but is an 11-year-old elementary school student going to college? This is the first time! Our family doesnt even have a college student. Georges math is probably taught by a physical education teacher. Suddenly a genius like Shelley popped up. You cant blame me for thinking too much, right? " "..." Little Sheldons father George was speechless, he glanced at him sitting there seriously, not at all like his little Sheldon, raised his hand to a bottle of Lone Star beer, slurped, slurped and drank. This depressing joke is not the first time I have heard it. In fact, since the young Sheldon showed his genius, this joke has been mentioned by many people around him. At first, it was impossible to say that he did not doubt that it was impossible. But he still believes in his wife Mary. Mary is a devout believer. When she was a teenager, she was abducted by a motorcycle and gave birth to three children. He has no reason to doubt her loyalty. can only comfort herself with the reason Mary always explained to Missy why Sheldon is so smart, and she is a twin sister who has difficulty with math problems. Little Sheldon is a special gift from God. "But it''s a pity." After Mary accepted the news that her baby is about to go to college, her mentality changed again: "It would be nice if Peggy and Shelly could go to college together." "no thank you." Little Sheldon remembered the scene with Peggy in class, and shook his head again and again. "The one she was going to attend, called Pu, is coming to school?" George said casually. He is a rugby coach, and he only knows the ball for top elite schools. "Princeton University." Mary gave him a white look: "The top ten universities in the world are much better than the University of Texas at Austin." "Yes it is." Little Shelton nodded and said, "Einstein taught there, but Princetons best is mathematics. Caltechs physics is the worlds top, but I cant even go." Princeton, the first choice for the traversers, a certain enchanting Lu Xueba and a certain black technology Lu Xueba have gone there to pretend to be forced. "Shirley." Mary gave Little Sheldon a guilty look. Whether it was Princeton University or California Institute of Technology, both invited Sheldon, but she couldn''t go directly to New Jersey to live and study, like Peggy''s mother, so she could only wronged Sheldon''s last first-class university. Although the University of Texas at Austin is also a good school, it ranks among the top 100 in the world and one of the''public Ivy League schools'', but everyone knows that public universities are not as good as private universities, and pirated ivy is not as good as genuine ivy. . In the future, Sheldon despise Howards alma mater MIT, and even Leonards alma mater Princeton, and Howard and Leonard do not use school rankings to refute it, not because Sheltons alma mater, University of Texas at Austin MIT and Princeton are better. It''s because Shelton is about the same age as them, but they went to college at the age of eleven. They had been working seniors for three or four years at Leonard, and they had BS (Bachelor of Science) and MS at that time. (Master of Science), MA (Master of Arts), PhD (Doctor of Philosophy) and ScD (Doctor of Science) are many degrees that make people shout''oh, mygod''. He doesn''t need to be proud of the school at all, but the school must be proud of him. Furthermore, IQ is a thing, high is high, low is low, it can''t cover up at all. Shelton usually doesn''t care about Leonard and their work at all, but once they come in contact with them, any idea makes them speechless Alexander. In daily life, it often happens that Leonard and they cant understand Sher. The situation of the essay. On the chain of scientific contempt, Sheldons research on theoretical physics overlooks Leonards experimental physics, Rajeshs astrophysics, not to mention mechanical engineering that Dr. Howard hasnt even obtained. Shelton can even be Howard''s doctoral supervisor. In this case, Howard and the others could not refute Sheldon''s contempt from the upper stream of the contempt chain. "It''s okay, Mom." Little Shelton''s rare understanding: "I can go to Caltech in the future for graduate students and PhD." "So, Sheldon is going to graduate?" Brother George smiled happily: "Then who are you going to invite to be your prom companion, mother?" "Little George!" Mary glared at him fiercely. "Why invite female companions?" Little Sheldon frowned: "I don''t need it at all." "Every boy who graduated from high school has to invite a female companion." Little George chuckled and said, "Those who are not invited will be laughed at and called happy." "That is for you ordinary people." Little Sheldon said seriously: "I am different from you." "..." Little George''s face suddenly turned dark, and he vomited: "Anyway, graduation without a female partner is incomplete." "Shirley." Little Sheldon didn''t care, but Mary listened. This is an important stage in her baby''s life, how can she have regrets. After all, there is a kind of regret, UU reading www.uukanshu. com told your mother to feel sorry for you. "Or would you invite Peggy to be your female companion?" "She is going to attend their school''s prom." Little Sheldon frowned: "Besides I don''t need it at all." "Why don''t you let Missy go with you?" Mary pondered for a long time, but she had an idea. "Puff!" "Do not!" Little George laughed directly, while Missy yelled in horror. In the end, Little Sheldon listened to her mother as always, but Missys unsurprisingly objection was invalid. She would accompany Little Sheldon to the prom as a female companion. Adam and the Hard Candy Band are the sixth time performing bands as the major party of the school. Soon, it was the day of the graduation ceremony. On this day, two new families moved in to the small town. "Karen, come with me quickly." A beautiful long leg is about to go out while pulling a girlfriend. "Jennifer, where are you going?" Karen was unexpectedly dressed very earthy, not at all like a long-legged girlfriend. "Go to the new school." Long legs excitedly said: "The hard candy band that sang "Don''t Cry" is in this school. I heard the lead singer is very handsome. "We just came, should we wait for the enrollment?" Karen hesitated. "Please." The long legs spit out: "You are so vicious, you go everywhere, what are you afraid of? By the way, is it raining tonight?" "Don''t do this, Jennifer." Karen dodges the long-legged''Anlu Mountain''s Claws'', but in the end she couldn''t bear to refuse the long-legged monkeys and used the magical powers of the gibbons and the magical stone monkeys, and said shyly: "No rain~" Chapter 33: I really didnt want to be born again Karen''s house. "Hurry up without rain." A trace of envy and jealousy flashed in the eyes of Jennifer with long legs, and he dragged Karen out. "Jennifer, let me change my clothes even if I go." Karen begged. "Ok." Jennifer looked at Karen who was like a bun, let go of Karen''s hand, and swayed in front of the full-length mirror, nodded and said: "In this case, I will go back and change clothes. This set is not enough, you Wear it cute too, okay?" "Hmm." Karen nodded repeatedly. After Jennifer left, Karen turned out a set in the closet, put it on and went to the dressing mirror to sort it out. She knows that Jennifers "cute to wear" has a special meaning. On the one hand, she can''t wear too popular, it will lose Jennifer''s face. On the other hand, she can''t wear too stunning, that would not serve as a foil to Jennifer. That is to say, you can wear umbilical clothing, but you must not wear airport exhibition clothing. Because that would expose her extremely vicious and heinous nature, which Jennifer hated. They were childhood sweethearts, and they grew up in the original school. One was a scumbag, but the other was a radiant cheerleader. Jennifer could have ignored her, just like countless plastic sisters, but Jennifer did not do so, and she is still the best girlfriend with her. There are even girls who use lace to spread rumors and slander them with envious jealousy and hate, and ridicule her as Jennifers follower. She does what Jennifer says. In fact, it is not at all, but her hobbies are exactly the same as Jennifer''s. They have a common language and are good friends forever. Thinking of this, Karen reached out and touched the heart-shaped pendant on her neck, with the letters BFF (bestfriendforever) engraved on it? Such a girlfriend, how could Karen disappoint her. "She is coming." Just when Karen was melancholy at the mirror, she was surprised and hurried downstairs. Sure enough, Jennifer, who changed into a new outfit, had just opened the door of her house. This is another proof that they are always the best girlfriends. She can sense Jennifer, as magically as she can use the magical powers of the Lingming Stone Monkey to accurately predict the weather through the gibbous ape. Jennifer often laughed and said that she could become a weather forecast girl in the future, and she would definitely be popular all over the world. "Yes, Not Bad." Jennifer looked at Karen carefully, and saw that the other persons dress met her requirements, and nodded in satisfaction: "Lets go." "Ok." Karen smiled happily, and quickly followed. Cooper''s house. "George, come on." "what?" "Look at our baby, how handsome!" Little Sheldons mother Mary exclaimed. "This is my son, who has the style of me back then." Little Sheldons father looked at the handsome and handsome little Sheldon in a black suit, and expressed the same emotion as all fathers in the world. "Oh, come on." Mary gave him a white look: "My baby is much more handsome than you." then looked at the little Sheldon who was fixing his bow tie in front of the full-length mirror: "Baby, you are so handsome." "I know." Little Sheldon nodded straight, just so confident. He does have confident capital. Because if it weren''t for him to be handsome and cute, and with his straightforward temperament, he really wouldn''t be able to live to adulthood, oh no, he would live to graduate from high school. There are many ugly people, and the value of the face is justice. Obviously, in the eyes of the world, the weird Sheldon can be regarded as justice. "Misie, how are you?" Mary called. "Can I not go?" Misie prayed. "No." Mary refused without hesitation: "Shelly is your twin brother, you should support him." "Ok." Missy responded weakly and walked out of the other room. "Wow, whose little angel is this." Mary''s eyes lit up and exclaimed. "I picked it up in the trash can." Missy in a princess dress is extremely cute, but at the moment she can''t help but complain. deserves to be little Sheldon''s twin sister, both of them are just righteous. In the future, Missy will go to see Sheldon, Leonard, Howard, and Rajesh fell in love at first sight, and the three will compete for whom to confess to Missy. Even Shelton, who has no feelings for women, praised her straightforwardly. Her younger sister, Missy, indeed has a beautiful appearance and a figure that conforms to the Western aesthetics. However, Sheldons understanding of this is that they are twins, sharing genes. There may be another one in the genes inherited by Missy, even smarter than him. It can be called Sheldon 2.0, so the appearance is and The figure is as perfect as him, which is normal. "Baby, this is an important moment in your life." Mary was too lazy to ignore her daughters complaints, and squatted down and said to Little Shelton: If someone asks you if you have been to the prom in the future, you can say that you have been there and dance with your female partner. "I would rather not have this kind of ethical experience." Little Sheldon made a sharp complaint. "Okay, time is almost up, we can go." George couldnt listen anymore, so he took the initiative to interrupt the conversation. He drove with little George, and Mary drove with little Sheldon, Missy and grandmother. UU Reading www.uuknshu. com go to school. County High School. The prom for the 1991 graduates is being held. "Hi, can I go in?" "No problem at all." Jennifer cast a wink at the waiter at the party, and took Karen into it easily. "Look, that''s Adam Duncan, the lead singer of Hard Candy!" Jennifer took Karen around and looked at Adam who was preparing on stage with bright eyes: "Isn''t it salty?" "It''s okay." Karen responded perfunctorily. In the context of Jennifer, Xian means handsome. "What do you think of that drummer?" Jennifer held Karen in his arms and pointed to Emmet and said, "Very suitable for you, African American, you know what?" "no need." Karen smiled awkwardly, her eyes fell on Juno, and when she saw the other person holding the guitar in her arms, she was unrestrained and unconscious. "They lack two companions. Let''s go, let''s say hello to them first." Jennifer looked at Adam with blurred eyes, and couldn''t help pulling Karen toward the stage. "do not" Karen resisted a bit, but couldn''t hold Jennifer to pull it, and staggered with her head down and was pulled over by Jennifer. "They are just boys, if we want to, there is nothing we can''t do." "Hi, my name is Jennifer, and she is Karen. Meet me?" "Uh." Adam was tuning the guitar, and when he heard the words, he raised his eyes and was a little startled. I never expected it! Adam on the intricate highway network,...the treasure girl Karen and Bai Yueguang Jennifer..., who should I choose? Chapter 34: Devil Adam Prom scene. "Hi." Adam''s eyes fell more on Karen. The two faces that Jennifer and Karen wore are the types that Adam has seen in this life. But compared to Jennifer who is hotly dressed, Karen, who wears glasses and wears a plain and slightly earthy taste, is more attractive to Adam. Zhou Shuren said: First-class men play with their legs for years, second-class men seek good luck and avoid evil, third-class men look at their faces. Adam asks himself that he is not third-class, but he does not deliberately pursue first-class, he is an ordinary second-class man. Of course, these three are not opposites. The true goddesses are all three-pointed. Karen, who is dressed slightly earthly, is obviously such a treasure girl, while Jennifer, who looks extremely hot, is actually just a match. . "Are you here to play?" "We just moved here and will start school next semester." Jennifer stepped forward, blocking Adam''s gaze to Karen, and smiling charmingly: "By then we will be classmates, classmate Adam." "Do you know me?" Adam smiled. "Fruit hard candy lead singer, of course we know each other." Jennifer hotly said: "Your instrument performance is superb~" "Thank you." Adam was careful, and he secretly praised Juno''s suggestion to continue playing with the team. "Hi, my name is Emmet, the drummer and backing singer of the band." The movement here has already shocked many people, and Emmet is no exception. He slipped over at the first time and pretended to say hello to Jennifer and the others. "Hello there." Jennifer glanced at him and hugged Karen behind him: "This is my girlfriend Karen, you can communicate more." "It''s about to start." Seeing that Emmet asked for francs again, Adam couldn''t help ending the chat. He couldn''t see what Jennifer meant. Although he liked Karen more, he wouldn''t be so stupid that he would offend Jennifer now. He is not a kid. "So will chat." "it is good." Jennifer smiled like a flower. Adam took Emmet back to the stage and started rocking. "They don''t look like good people." Karen, who was standing side by side with Jennifer, saw Jennifer staring at Adam on the stage with blurred eyes, and couldn''t help but remind: "Especially this Adam, he looks like a playboy." "I know." Jennifer began to twist with the music, shaking her long hair lightly, and smiled carelessly: "This kind of man is interesting~" Karen stood there blankly, the light reflected by the glasses looked like firelight... "Come on, let''s go to the toilet." Karen suddenly pulled Jennifer towards the toilet. "WTF?" Jennifer looked dumbfounded, but Karen at the moment turned out to be weak and strong enough that Jennifer could not resist, and directly pulled Jennifer to the toilet. "I know where to go out." Karen kicked open the toilet window, shrank and crawled outside, greeted Jennifer as he climbed. "You are crazy, you are completely crazy." Jennifer roared, and left the toilet with a wave of his hand, leaving Karen in a daze again. At the dance party. Right in the center. Little Sheldon and Missy danced, and the crowd roared. Compared with Little Sheldon''s stiff and helplessness, Misie started to like this feeling, and finally let go of Little Sheldon, where she learned to dance on TV and writhed as much as she wanted. She regretted not wearing that angel dress anymore. Because she is an angel! One song ends. "awesome." Jennifer leaned to the edge of the stage and winked at Adam. "Thank you." Adam motioned Emmet to press the recorded song and take a break. Then he smiled at Jennifer and said, "By the way, where''s Karen?" Jennifer''s face suddenly stiffened, and she forced a smile: "She doesn''t like this kind of occasion." Then he approached Adam and whispered: "She is a million-year-old pure Yin, and she has some nerves. Would you not like such a girl?" In the United States, Lao Chunyang and Lao Chunyin are both despised, because that means you have no charm. On the contrary, a good technique that has been trained through many battles is something to be proud of. Ah! This is my girlfriend! "Nerve?" Adam''s heart was exposed, but he grasped the key. "correct." Jennifer is coming: "She has always had some problems. Just now she pulled me directly to the toilet and wanted me to escape from the toilet window with her. Can you imagine?" "Are you kidding me?" Adam shook his head, looking strangely at Jennifer. Is this an upgraded version of the legendary fire-proof, anti-theft, and anti-girlfriend, backhanded first to cut a few dollars into the girlfriend just in case? "What do you think?" Jennifer stared straight at Adam, without dodge his eyes. "His, no way." Adam was shocked, and then he remembered that this place is a country of America with simple folkways and talents. Ex-girlfriends Amy and Juno both appeared, and another neurosis is possible. In addition, Jennifer said Karen was old Chunyin, Adam pondered for a long time, although it is a pity, he decided to give up Karen. Isn''t he Chen Zhan Nan! His principle is not to play with emotions! Karen is indeed a treasure girl, but she is too innocent. Regardless of whether Jennifer''s words about Karen are insane, he can only give up. Zhou Shuren once said: scum man matches scum girl! Adam said: In the past, the Bodhisattva of the Ksitigarbha Bodhisattva made the great wish of "Hell is not empty, and he swears not to become a Buddha". Adam is not talented and is willing to imitate the sage with this stinky skin to make the whole body scumbag The scum girls are endless, vowing not to get married. "Am I not as good as Karen?" Jennifer dissatisfied. "of course not." Adam sighed in his heart, cut off the thought about Karen, and focused his attention on Jennifer again. With his eyesight, he could see through Jennifer at a glance. There is no doubt that this is a scum girl! "Do you know how to fix a car?" Adam couldn''t help but curiosity in his heart. "Repair the car?" Jennifer was surprised: "I will do something, what do you do?" The U.S. is a country on wheels. Traveling is all driven by driving, and the car cannot be repaired at a repair shop whenever something goes wrong. It is not convenient and cost-effective. Therefore, car owners, regardless of men and women, have a little bit of car repair skills. Many big entrepreneurs garages are the most common structure of single-family buildings in rural American villages under this circumstance. Usually, if the car is parked, it is repaired directly in the garage if the car has minor problems. "Hehe, great." Adam gave a thumbs up and praised heartily. "you will not?" Jennifer smiled and said, "You can call me next time if you have something, and I''ll fix it for you." "A word is a deal!" Adam was overjoyed and wondered if he would give old Bob''s pickup to him later. The two chatted and laughed happily, and they chatted very speculatively. In the distance, Karen looked at this side blankly, her eyes were dark, Adam''s smile was so hideous and evil, like a devil. On the stage, Juno sitting quietly in the corner like an audience, frowning... PS: Book Friends Group 992138848, character prototypes and pictures will be posted in it, and interested book friends can add them. Chapter 35: Knife in hand, cut Deng dog The next day. "AndwhenIgetthatfeeling Iwantsexualhealing Sexualhealing, ohbaby Makesmefeelsofine Helpstorelievemymind ..." When Emmet and Juno came to Duncan''s house, they heard Adam humming there. "Wow, it seems that someone is in a different mood." Emmett is lemon juice again. "Ha ha." Adam pointed to the corner of his mouth: "I''m sorry, I can''t control the curvature of the corner of the mouth." "This is not like you." Emmet was surprised: "It was so great last night?" "No." Adam smiled and said, "It''s just a sudden emotion. By the way, have you seen Transformers?" "You are talking about that cartoon, a transformable robot?" Emmet looked weird and said: "This can make you like a wanderer unable to control the curvature of your mouth? I seem to have found something extraordinary~" In 1984, Hasbro cooperated with the island company to launch the Four Seasons American version of the Transformers animation. Once it was launched, it became a big success, and then it launched the Transformers animation movie, which has taken the world by storm. "No." Adam said seriously: "I just didn''t expect Jennifer to like Transformers too, and because of this, I fell in love with machinery, OMG! Her level of car repair is incredible." "..." Emmet looked dazed, and looked at Juno: "Do you understand what he said?" "What''s so hard to understand?" Juno smiled and said, "From the beginning to the end, he was talking about cars. Fortunately, you are of African descent and you like music. Dont you understand the song by the legendary black singer Marvin Gay? Dont pay attention to the surface, but look through the phenomenon. Nature!" (?ء?) Emmet: "Please, just tell me what happened last night?" "It''s really not what you think, there is nothing to say." Adam patted Emmet on the shoulder and sighed: "But it seems that I have wronged you before. Your experience is obviously insufficient, so you have to come on." Emmet''s black face started to flush. "Don''t be proud of it." Juno gave Adam a white look and frowned, "You have to be careful!" "Be careful what?" Adam is puzzled. "Karen!" Juno sternly said: "Don''t provoke her, if possible, don''t provoke even Jennifer!" "rest assured." Adam smiled: "I am a principled person, Karen is like this, I will never provoke me in my life!" "Hope..." Juno hesitated and stopped. "Hey, don''t talk about it, what do you think of Shelton''s college life?" Adam took the initiative to turn away these trouble-prone topics. "God bless those students of Sheldon!" Emmet vomited: "When they found that they were completely beaten by the''primary school students'', it was so sour, tusk!" "I would also like to know the story of Peggy and Sheldon when they grew up." Juno smiled. "I think it will be very exciting." Adam murmured, his thoughts flew across time and space, and those people and things were reflected in his eyes. Shelton, who was playing a treasure hunt with a bowling ball, faced the smarter Peggy, did he have the courage to shout: "I am the smartest person in the world!" is really looking forward to... Jennifer''s house. "Are you OK?" Karen asked with concern. "I''m fine, very good." Jennifer lay lazily on the bed, with a mysterious smile at the corner of his mouth: "Karen, do you know? I used to think that those who like to learn are nerds, but I found that I was wrong. Knowledge is power!" "what?" Karen looked puzzled and worried. "Adam told me that a celebrity once said: The more knowledgeable people, the more knowledgeable they are!" Jennifer murmured: "Knowledge is power, knowledge plus power, that is double happiness, I will study hard every day in the future." Karen looked at this familiar and unfamiliar girlfriend, her whole body was not good. a week later. "Hi, Jennifer, are you free this afternoon?" "Sorry, Karen, I have an appointment with Adam..." "But we haven''t been alone together for a week." "Sorry, Adam said that the setting sun, mountainside, and cars make up a perfect picture, which is full of visual impact..." toot. Karen didn''t hear what Jennifer was saying at all, until Jennifer hung up the phone, she remained in a daze, and countless terrifying pictures flashed in her mind. The evil devil Adam wants to sacrifice to Jennifer. Jennifer is not dead but is possessed by the devil, and then eats people for a living. One man after another is killed and eaten by Jennifer, Jennifer keeps his glamour in this way. Karen knew the truth and could have saved them, but in order to protect Jennifer, she chose silence because she believed that Jennifer would not hurt her. But Jennifer betrayed her! Jennifer, who was possessed by the devil, wanted to seduce her boyfriend, and finally killed him. Why? Why! Jennifer should know how much she loves this unknown boyfriend, but Jennifer still chooses to do so, Karen can''t stand it anymore. This time she chose to save her unknown boyfriend and stop the demon Jennifer. Unfortunately, it''s too late. When she arrived, her nameless boyfriend was already bleeding, and eventually died in her arms. Since childhood, she has been guarding Jennifer. For example, if Jennifer''s hand was cut, she licked Jennifer''s wound for the first time to disinfect Jennifer. After growing up, even though she was vicious and guilty, she gave up those beautiful clothes in order to set off the long legs that Jennifer could not afford. In daily dealings, she completely let Jennifer call the shots, even if she pushed and played around, she always let Jennifer win every time. Even when Jennifer turned into a devil cannibal, she did not report on Jennifer. But Jennifer hurt her deeply! ! She must stop the demons like Jennifer and Adam! Even if I give everything! Thinking of this, Karen looked firm, put on a red hoodie, put a utility knife in his pocket, got up and left the room. at dusk. Jennifer slipped out of the house and sneaked into Adam''s pickup. The car moved towards the mountainside with the sound of the accelerator. After leaving the residential area, Jennifer poked her head out into the wind and shouted to vent her excitement. Adam is also very excited. This is a tribute to his favorite Transformers movie, and he is not so persuasive and useless. He has to help the hero of a robot like Bumblebee... He is not an islander! What they didn''t know was that a car quietly followed behind them. In the driver''s seat, Karen stared at the rear of Adam''s car blankly, holding the steering wheel with one hand, but with the other hand in his pocket, playing with a utility knife. stretched and contracted, stretched and contracted, the knife pierced Karen''s pocket, but Karen didn''t notice. In her eyes, there are only two demons, Adam and Jennifer. The setting sun, red clouds all over the sky, reflected in Karens eyes, the red is so weird and terrifying... Chapter 36: Krypton gold can become stronger It''s autumn. The last year of the four years of high school has begun. Shelton despised Petunia High School for four years. Thats for a reason. In the end, it was only three years without delay. He went to the University of Texas at Austin and became a full-time college student. Emmet walked on campus in a gloomy mood. With the departure of Little Sheldon, the hard candy band just fell apart, and no one seemed to care about it except him. Adam is obsessed with Transformers and cannot extricate himself. Juno was out there, and occasionally I saw her intimate with the girl named Karen Smith, which made him deeply suspicious and wanted to complain: "You are really enough, not only wasting your own resources, but also grabbing resources with us. Up." The 12th year of senior high school has reached a dividing line. Students with good grades begin to work hard for the university, either taking preparatory courses or applying for the SAT. And Emmet recently went to Adam and found that in addition to studying Transformers with Jennifer, Adam was also preparing for the SAT. While this makes Emmet envy and jealous, he also deeply admires Adam. Replaced by him, with a girl like Jennifer, how can I think about learning? "Oh, violent things." Emmet sighed deeply. is not only for the alienation of his friends, but also for his dazed future. With his grades, don''t think about prestigious schools. Coupled with his family conditions, he doesn''t have the money to go to a normal university. Oh, there should be no money to go to school. Colleges and students are becoming more and more like businesses and consumers. Spending so much money is naturally worthy of a wave of words. is different from the eastern country. American universities were prepared for the upper class from the beginning, so the selection is also very high-class aristocratic. Eastern countrys score-only theory, thousands of horses squeezing a single-plank bridge, is despised by some people, and the example often cited is the quality-only theory of admissions to American universities. What is the quality-only theory? That is not to judge heroes by points. So who is the hero? Either you have money or you have power, and in the United States, power and money are interlinked, so it can only be summed up in one sentence. Krypton can become stronger! The first-class krypton gold powerhouses are the rich second generation or the rich N generation. Their parents have completed wealth accumulation. Before they were born, they established a foundation to donate money to top famous schools to build buildings, introduce famous teachers and high-level teaching equipment. So, no matter what the rich second-generation or the rich N-generation was in high school, how bad the grades are, he can lie down and enter the world''s top prestigious schools that countless people work hard but can''t enter. The real winner in life! The most interesting example is that Leonard and his Physics Department organize a dinner. The dean asked Sheldon and Leonard to take the flattery of these big money in the past to sponsor the Physics Department. Sheldon refused at the beginning. He relied on his talent and appearance, where he needed to slap other people''s flattery, but then he was reminded by Amy that he was afraid that all these large sums of money would be donated to him, which is not scientific at all. Geology is even the humanities. So he went out, but the dean never stopped Sheldon from sponsoring, and even ordered him not to appear at similar events again, because Sheldons flattering is a hard shot, and he is unwilling to hold his hands with others, and he is straightforward. Said: "Give us the money quickly." Fortunately, they have a small fundraiser Leonard. He was so admired by a teacher because he was very similar to the teachers boyfriend in college. At the beginning, she chose money, but now her husband is dead and holding a large amount of wealth, she is ready to Realize your dreams in Leonard. Leonard refused at first, but when the teacher asked Leonard too rhetorically: "Why do you think I married the rich man back then?" He directly stunned Leonard, and then moved his heart. Finally, various encouragements in Shelton, including not limited to going to the next door medical department to get blue pills and safety measures for Leonard, the soft-footed shrimp Leonard successfully collected a super luxurious centrifuge for the physics department . Sheldons evaluation of Leonard: This is your greatest contribution to the scientific community. Sheltons evaluation of Mr. Tai is: This is an old widow who wants to raise her social status by donating money. If this old widow has a child and wants to go to college, then Caltech opens up to him because the child is of quality. Maybe he didnt do anything, he couldnt do anything, but the family business and social status accumulated by generations of people are not as good as your more than ten years of struggle? Struggling in a lifetime is not as cruel as reincarnation once! The second-rate krypton gold powerhouse has a slightly lower wealth and status, and can become stronger without real krypton gold, that is, directly throw money to open the door of prestigious schools. They will spend hundreds of thousands of such small money donations to prestigious schools and become members of the donation committee of the prestigious school. When their children apply for the university, they will be given priority by the admissions office of the school. The third-rate krypton gold powerhouse, wealth and social status are even a little bit worse, even hundreds of thousands of them are reluctant to drop. They will spend less money to allow their children to attend college preparatory courses, honors courses, and participate in various niche sports that represent qualities, such as equestrianism, golf, etc. These niche sports, which are recognized as representing qualities, are public High schools do not have the conditions to set up courses at all. Even if they do, most of the students dont even have money to buy equipment. After three consecutive years of such quality, most of the students in prestigious schools have gone, plus there are geniuses like Sheldon and Peggy who need to be hired exceptionally, and there are very few places left for civilian students. There are too many monks and few porridge, and there are so many civilian students, how can I get them? So there is the SAT, the English abbreviation for academic ability assessment, which is the U.S. college entrance examination. After going around and around, the quality-only theory has returned to the grade-only theory, but at this point, it is no longer a national college entrance examination like Dongguo, with thousands of troops squeezing a single wooden bridge, but a large number of''quality'' students. , Followed their''qualified'' parents and flew directly to the other side, smiling and watching countless civilian students squeezing the wire rope. No standard is the biggest standard! County High School. In the eyes of countless lemon spirits breathing fire, Adam and Jennifer walked into the campus jokingly and met Juno and Karen head-on. Adam was a little strange, but still smiled and greeted: "Hi, Juno, Karen." And Jennifer looked at Karen, who was like Juno and Ben, and the smile on her face instantly solidified. WTF? ! Karen shouldnt be in her shape, girlfriend? Although she has devoted her whole body and mind to studying Transformers and mechanical aesthetics with Adam during this period, she has no time to talk about Karen, but this is not the reason for Karen to do so. What the **** does Karen wear? And this **** named Juno, as are the red hoodie pocket. Is it a girlfriend outfit? A pair of Little Red Riding Hoods? Chapter 37: She is light, she is electricity, she is the only myth County High School. "Karen, we need to talk." Jennifer suppressed his anger and felt that he was severely violated. Karen didn''t answer, but looked at Juno, with a very dependent appearance, which made Jennifer even more angry. "Go ahead." Juno pulled LaKaren''s hand and said warmly: "Say it well." "Ok." Karen obediently responded, and went to the corner of the school to talk with Jennifer who was angry. "What''s the situation? You and Karen?" Adam was dumbfounded. Juno is not tall and has a thin body, while Karen is a typical perfect curve. When the two stand together, Karen should be more eye-catching, but the reality is Juno. In addition, both of them are wearing red hoodies, which gives a strong visual contrast and sense of absurdity. "Thanks to you, I finally got a girlfriend." Juno looked at Adam meaningfully. "you are welcome." Adam was confused, thinking she was referring to him soaking Jennifer, and curiously asked: "But how did you do it?" In his eyes, Juno has never been a person who is good at making friends. Otherwise, he would not have had a real friend for so many years. But now, looking at the relationship between Karen and her, it is clearly better than a girlfriend. "Trust me, you don''t want to know." Juno smiled mysteriously. "Ok?" Adam was startled, and then he remembered that Juno had another identity. Looking at Juno''s red hoodie, he couldn''t help thinking in his mind, and couldn''t help but tentatively speak out. "Ahem, Juno, Karen, how can you follow you, wearing like a Little Red Riding Hood?" "Because she is just like me..." Juno paused on purpose. Seeing Adams face changed, he smiled playfully: "I like red, and she really played Little Red Riding Hood before." "haha, really?" Adam''s heartbeat was like a drum, and he gave a dry laugh, not daring to answer any more, and at the same time secretly decided in his heart that he must pay more attention to this Karen in the future. Things are gathered in groups and people are divided into groups, maybe this Karen is really like Jennifer said, maybe its mentally ill... **** it! How old is it for him to encounter this kind of thing, first Amy the magic, then Juno, now there is another Karen, and God knows who else he will meet in the future! over there. Jennifer stared at Karen, gritted her teeth and said: "Why?" "what why?" Karen questioned. "You and that Juno!" Jennifer said angrily: "I think we are the best girlfriends!" "I thought so before." Karen said softly: "But until you ignored me for a week, now you have more than a month to question me. This is not the best way for a girlfriend to get along." Jennifer stuck. She was too forgotten to discuss Transformers and mechanical aesthetics with Adam, and she really ignored Karen, but no matter what happened since she was young, it was Karen who let her go. Although she was wrong, she did not allow Karen. This attitude towards her. "What is your attitude? How can you treat me this way?? You forgot who played with you since childhood and protected you when others laughed at you? It''s me! You are too much..." Jennifer went crazy there, the person involved Karen just watched quietly, her eyes empty, but her thoughts had returned to more than a month ago. That evening, she followed Adam and Jennifer to the mountainside, watching their shadows overlap in the sunset, thinking of the harm Jennifer and Adam the devil had done to her, hiding in the grass, she took out a utility knife, silent Walking towards the two without interest. She wants to stop this pair of demons from harming others! At this moment, a warm hand grasped her hand, she looked up, and under the shining light, a girl who was so radiant as the incarnation of the Virgin stood beside her, and smiled gently at her: "It''s not worth it. ." The haze in Karen''s heart that was polluted by the devil, Jennifer and Adam, dissipated in an instant under the infinite light of the girl''s body, and the utility knife in his hand fell to the ground. This girl is called Juno! After getting along for more than a month, Karen had only one thought in her mind. She is light, she is electricity, she is the only myth! The conversation finally broke up. Looking at Karen who was stunned, Jennifer was furious, but helpless, he could only find Adam to complain. Adam has a lingering fear, how dare to care about Juno and Karen, just perfunctory. Love has always been hormones and freshness. Once it cannot be kept fresh, it will either turn into family affection or collapse due to time. Between Adam and Jennifer, naturally, it is not love, but it is also in line with the law of change in the freshness of love. When Jennifer complained to Adam about Juno and Karen at every turn, and even asked Adam and Juno to break their relationship, Adam became bored over time. In addition, its already a senior year of high school graduation. He has a lot of work to do. Even if his endurance is already as high as 400, he can stay up late to make up for the time spent with Jennifer, but why bother? Jennifer is also the old Siji, and soon noticed Adam''s indifference. As the goddess in many people''s hearts, she naturally has her own arrogance. So, lightly, Adam condensed all his energy and devoted all of his energy to preparing for the university. Because he is neither a strong kryptonite nor a super genius like Sheldon and Peggy, Adam can only squeeze the wire rope like other civilians. SAT scores are very important, because this is the first pass for colleges and universities to screen among countless civilian applicants. If you don''t get an absolute high score, you won''t even have the opportunity for the next interview. Fortunately, Adam has worked hard enough for four years in high school, and has the vision of the information explosion in the past life, coupled with the continuous improvement of wisdom, SAT is not a problem at all. And the SAT can be tested 7 times a year. If you are not satisfied with your score, you can take the test again at any time, and finally choose the highest score as the final score of the SAT. Next is the recommendation letter. Looking for celebrities (powerful, wealthy, celebrities, well-known figures in the industry, etc.) to write recommendation letters is definitely a plus. Strictly speaking, this is also a category where krypton gold can become stronger, but ordinary students still have the opportunity to get it, such as meeting or encountering a celebrity, to please them to get a letter of recommendation. Of course, most people still can only find the school''s special admission instructor to write a recommendation letter, because they are professional and have more or less contact with the admissions office of each university. Therefore, the quality of the recommendation letter is very different for those who are hired by private high schools with high salaries and those who spend their days in public high schools. Adam first asked Dr. John Sturgis to write a letter of recommendation through Jr. Shelton. Then he approached Gretchen with a brazen attitude and asked for a letter of recommendation from her billionaire father, the richest man in the area. , plus the principal of the county high school and the instructor for the exam, it should be enough. Chapter 38: High school inventory time flies. is about to graduate soon. Adam finished the SAT and successfully got a high score. Then he finished the recommendation letter and finally started the formal university application. U.S. universities apply for a two-way selection system, and there is no restriction on the number of schools that students can apply to, so it is the basic operation to cast the net and fish more. Adams first university application was sent to Harvard University. Harvard University, a private research university, is one of the U.S. Ivy League schools. It ranks first three in the world comprehensively. Harvard Medical School ranks first in the world and is a mecca for medical students. Adam is going to be a doctor in the future, and hopes to grow into a top surgeon in the shortest time. Harvard Medical School is naturally the best choice. U.S. University does not have an undergraduate degree in medicine. Before applying for Harvard Medical School, it is necessary to choose a good university to get an undergraduate degree. Even the majors are preferably biology, chemistry and other majors related to medicine. Then what is more suitable than Harvard Biological Sciences? Not to mention that Harvard''s biological science major is ranked first in the world all the year round. Once Adam becomes a Harvard biological science undergraduate graduate, he will take advantage of the trend to apply for Harvard Medical School, and the admission rate will definitely increase. This school is not the only one in Dongguo. However, Adam did not place his hopes entirely on this. The better the university, the more difficult it is to apply. As one of the world''s top universities, Harvard does not have a high score on the SAT, and can get a few letters of recommendation with low weight. of. In the end, it depends on chance, that is, there are not many strong people in this year. What is the ratio of male to female interviewers during the interview. If all interviewers are female, then it is appropriate. Adams second university application was sent to Columbia University. Like Harvard University, this is also one of the U.S. Ivy League schools. It ranks first 20 in the world. Adam placed it second because it is located in Manhattan, New York, and is the center of the multiverse center of American TV series. . Friends, the romance of my parents, the bankrupt sisters, Sex and the City and other classic American dramas all take place there, which has obvious benefits for improving Adams attributes. Adams third university application was sent to the University of Texas at Austin. Because this university is a public university, it can only be counted in the top 100 in the world''s comprehensive ranking, so it can be regarded as Adams insurance. Because Dr. John Sturgis is the professor of physics at this university, his letter of recommendation to Adam has a lot of weight in this school. Of course, Adam doesn''t want to go to this university. First, the school is not well-known. Secondly, Little Sheldon goes to school at this university. He doesnt want to be Little Sheldons nanny. In addition to these three universities, Adam also applied to Cornell University in New York, New York University, and the University of Rochester in New York. That''s right! are all universities in New York, the reason is the same as applying to Columbia University. After the application letter was sent out, I waited nervously. Not surprisingly, Harvard University, the first choice, failed. Fortunately, Columbia, the second choice, and several other universities gave interview opportunities. Adam declined the idea of ??his father Bob driving him to New York, and he drove Bob''s pickup on the road alone. In many American TV dramas, as soon as a high school student in the U.S. gets his driver''s license, his family will buy a car for him to drive, even the cheapest used car. Adam said, that''s all an illusion! It has been more than two years since he got his driver''s license, and he is about to graduate from high school. He didn''t even touch the shadow of a second-hand car. Every time he wants to use a car, he needs to find his father Bob. It depends on the other person''s mood. all the way east. The distance between the two places is about 2,600 kilometers. It takes about 26 hours to drive. Adam is going to spend three days, stop and go, and it is the most popular road trip for American high school graduates. I dont know if its a pity or luck. Juno passed the Harvard University Biological Sciences primary and got the qualifications for the interview. Otherwise, the two will go to the interview together and they can drive in rotation. With her there, Adam feels a little safer when he drives into a fatal bend, or sleeps in some inn or motels. That''s right! Juno also chose biological sciences, and even the fishing net she used to cast a lot of fish was a copy of Adam. According to her, she had said that she might become a doctor with Adam in the future. Thinking this way, compared to the sense of security when traveling with Juno, it''s far better than being fortunate to not see and feel cold. Along the way, Adams nerves were very tense, for fear of a terrible accident, and he made up his mind. Once he finds something unusual, he should leave as soon as possible. Dont learn from those American teenagers who are so curious that they are so curious. seek death. His current strength and speed have not reached the level of super power, and he can''t run wild at all. If he is not careful, he will either become a special animal section or be made into a delicacy... By the way, what is his power and speed attribute value? While driving, Adam started to check his property panel. Wisdom: 138.25 (normal 100, 120 excellent, 140 genius, 180 super genius) Initial value: 108 Junos contribution: +1+0.005*365*4=8.3! Little Sheldons contribution: +5+0.005*365*4=12.3! Peggys contribution: +6+0.005*365*2=9.65! is less than 2 points away from the genius 140. Adam has a hunch that once he breaks the 140 boundary and becomes a real genius, his poor life will usher in a major turning point. For Adam with mild obsessive-compulsive disorder, this gap of less than 2 points is simply deadly. UU reading If he does not find a solution as soon as possible, it will take 117 days to break through this limit with Juno, Jr. Shelton, and Peggy. It will be as long as a lifetime. Fortunately, it is not impossible to think about it. Adam had an idea, he already had an idea, and he could only talk about it after going to the Columbia University interview. "Huh." After sighing lightly, Adam continued to count other attributes. Strength: 180 (normal 100, 200 strong, 500 super strong, 1000 is not human) The power attribute has not changed at all. If it were not for the year that he had just crossed, the Duncans and Emmet had indeed contributed 100 points to him. He really wanted to doubt whether his speculation about the increase in power attribute value was correct. Endurance: 400 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show, 1000 is not human) The stamina attribute is still so mysterious. It has inexplicably increased to 400. Maybe he will reach the level of Just You Show soon. I dont know what is unusual about the Just You Show level of endurance. Speed: 160 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show, 1000 is not human) The speed attribute is similar to the power attribute. Lifespan: 35.06 (died young, normal 80, 100 excellent, 150 is your show, 200 is not human) Lifespan attribute, because to determine the future path of the big doctor, more energy needs to be devoted to learning, the good things of the good people who were better than nothing before have almost stopped, so there is no change in the value. In other words, if Adam did not make any changes, he would die young when he was 35 years and 21 days old. Chapter 39: Gears of fate new York. West District. "Excuse me, do you know where the Central Park Cafe is?" "Central Park Cafe?" "Yes, yes, you know?" "Never heard of it!" "" The corners of Adam''s mouth twitched suddenly. It happened during the day when he arrived, and the interview at Columbia University went smoothly. At night, when he was in a good mood, he began to stroll around the center of the multiverse American drama. Thinking of the Central Park cafe where the protagonists in Friends often mix up, he wanted to look for it. New York has five districts. Manhattan is the most prosperous district. Columbia University is located here, which shows the luxury of Columbia. The east side of New York is a commercial center, where there is a lot of high-rise buildings, and the west side is more inclined to a cultural center. There are many multi-storey buildings here, full of multiculturalism, and it is the favorite of young people. If Adam remembers correctly, the activities of the protagonists of Friends are in the West Side of New York, or more precisely, Greenwich Village, next to Central Park. But after Adam came and asked a lot of people, no one knew about the Central Park Cafe. I dont know if the Central Park Cafe is not famous, or if there is no such group of Friends in this world, or the six of Friends are not there yet. Get together. "Oh, what a pity." went shopping for a while, Adam still did not find a trace, and could not help but sighed in disappointment. "Lets go to the McAllen Bar again." Adam cleared up his mood and focused on the bars where the protagonists often hang out in the American TV series How Muchs Romance. After asking a few passers-by, he learned that there is indeed a McAllen bar a few blocks away. , Adam set off happily. What he didn''t know was that when he turned around, a group of people came out from the corner. Three women and two men, young, in their twenties. There is a man and a woman in front of the couple. The two women and one man who followed are friends. "Hi, Rose, look!" The girl walking in front pushed her husband, pointed to a beautiful woman who came on the other side of the road, and reminded with some excitement. "Wow." The girls husband Rose took a look and found that it was indeed hot. He turned his head triumphantly and said to the three friends behind him: Look, this is my good wife, who can compare to her? "Carol is so cool." A girl walking behind, Rose''s sister, couldn''t help but give a thumbs up. "Yeah, this should have been a trap." Another girl walking behind smiled and said, "Chandler, regret it now. If you chased Carol when you were in college, you will be the one who was dragged by your wife to admire the beautiful women." "Aren''t Chandler gay?" Carol asked secretly in her husband Rose''s ear. "Shhh." Rose raised his fingers and made a silent gesture. Carrollton pursed his mouth, for fear that Chandler would hurt the other''s self-esteem. The corners of Roses mouth are almost reaching the back of his ears. He and Chandler are college classmates and both liked Carol at the beginning, but he secretly told Carol that Chandler is **** and his boyfriend is another favorite card. Luo Er''s classmates secretly killed two rivals in one fell swoop and successfully married Carol, which was the most proud thing in his life. "Haha." Chandler laughed grandiosely. "what''s happenin?" Seeing that he was not in the right mood, everyone asked with concern. "It''s Chip." Chandler frowned and said, "He is going to move away. I may never find a roommate like him." said this with a sad and weeping expression. "Oh~" The **** his left, Rose''s sister Monica immediately hugged him, and comforted: "Don''t be sad, you will definitely find a better roommate, just like me and Phoebe." Phoebe, the **** Chandler''s right, rolled her eyes when she heard this. A few people opened the door and walked into a bar while talking and laughing. On the other side, Adam walked into the McAllen Bar, looked around, but found no familiar figure, walked to the bar, and asked the bartender: "Excuse me, do you know Barney Stinson?" "do not know." "Where is Ted Mosby?" "do not know." "Lily and Matthew?" "I don''t know, sir, are you an adult?" Adam walked out of the McAllen Bar in surprise. Although he is an adult, he is not 22 years old yet to drink in the bar. In addition, there are several protagonists who do not have a romantic history of fathers and mothers. It is boring to stay, simply and straightforward. Out. With the coquettishness of the two swordsmen Barney Stinson and Ted Mosby, as long as they have appeared, they will definitely be known to the bartender. In this situation, either the world does not have them, or they have not yet appeared in the world. Here. Either way, Adam can only return in disappointment. Walking down the street, Adam was suddenly stuffed with a leaflet in his hand, with two words on it: "suitup! Put on a suit!" "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smile. He has a foreboding that there should be those people in this world, but it''s only 1992. Those people haven''t grown into the image he has in his mind. Naturally, they won''t be waiting for him at the place where they often mix in the future~www .novelhall.com~ See you later. After thinking about this, Adam suddenly became clear, and he didn''t have the thought of continuing to go shopping. He returned to the hotel and got ready to rest. Tomorrow, he will find a solution to the smart point stuck before 140. at the same time. A yellow-haired young man with a pigtail, a beard and a big bag, staggered down the street, and a desperate face, also received this flyer. He was planning to go to Nicaragua as a volunteer with the beloved Shannon of his life, but he didn''t expect that Shannon betrayed him and got involved with a man in a suit who was flirty in the coffee shop where they worked a few days ago. The man who wants to give him a high-five. At that time, he could still pity the other party, feeling that the other party did not understand the beauty of true love, but the reality slapped him severely. True love was completely no match for Franklin, the man in a suit. Even after he recorded a video begging Shannon to return to him, the man in suit and Shannon appeared in front of him, mocking and humiliating him. He was so desperate at this moment, until he saw the two words on the flyer: "suitup!" What is the difference between a man in a suit and him? The answer he came up with was a suit! So, he took the flyer and walked into the suit shop resolutely. The sound of war drums. Cut off the pigtails, shave off his beard, buckle the waistcoat, tighten the belt, put on the watch, tie on, tie up leather shoes and shoelaces, put on a suit, straighten his shirt sleeves, and when he stands up again, The message conveyed in his eyes is completely different. "Hedong for thirty years, Hexi for thirty years, don''t bully the young and poor!" At this moment, the gears of destiny began to turn slowly, and the young dragon slaying will eventually become an evil dragon! Chapter 40: Find Leonard new York. West District. Adam casually found a hotel to stay, watching the dwindling wallet, secretly thinking that it was time to find a way to make money. I haven''t felt that I stayed in Galvest. It really cost money when I came out. You need money for gas, money for food, money for drinking, money for lodging, and money for everything. For four years in high school, he made a total of 10,000 US dollars by relying on the hard candy band. Most of them are earned from Gretchen, the only daughter of the local billionaire richest man. Of course, they use formal methods, such as singing and tutoring. Well, it''s the kind of real tutoring homework, the serious kind. He is not really a shameless person. He can''t make people spit on him under the table, and at the same time pretend to teach others to collect other people''s money. Therefore, after Gretchen babbled him, Adam was quite quite. It is a pity to give up the charge. If you insist on a few more months, the university tuition and living expenses will probably be enough. It''s not a joke that the only daughter of a billionaire is so bold that she doesn''t take money as money. 10,000 US dollars, the average monthly income of the Americans for three months, for a high school student, is indeed a lot, but after driving out to play with the girls like Jennifer, the gas cost a full 2,000 US dollars. Who knows who uses the pickup truck in the United States, and it''s fuel-consuming! This time when he came out for an interview, he also rejected the $2,000 that his father Bob handed over. Because there are so many places to spend money at home, Charlies milk powder money alone is not a small figure, not to mention that there is an uneasy bear kid, Gaby, who is in trouble everywhere. In the end, it will cost more or less to settle. Although my mother Amy has gone to work, her income is average, and my sister Teddy is about to enter college, which will be another big expense by then. Adam replaced the others son. He was a little bit guilty, thinking that he could save a little bit for the family, so he said he didnt take the money. Columbia Universitys scholarship was not received, but the student loan was successfully handled with the help of a enthusiastic female teacher. As for living expenses, Adam felt that he could still earn it on his own. A few months later, he will live in this drunken place for a long time. It is too hard for him to have no money. The idea of ??making money is unprecedentedly high, but now the most important thing in front of Adam is to quickly increase the wisdom point, and raise the wisdom point stuck at 138.25 to over 140 as soon as possible. There is only one person who can help Adam achieve this quickly, Leonard Hofstadter! First of all, he must exist because Sheldon exists! Secondly, he should be in New Jersey on the edge of New York at the moment, and Adam will be able to pass by tomorrow. Again, he is smart enough but friendly enough that Adam can easily get his friendship. Finally, apart from him, Adam had no other choice. New York is indeed the center of the multiverse in the American drama, but there are not many plot characters that can give Adam a point of wisdom. The Friends of the Six Group are almost ordinary people. The only Rose with a doctorate is in paleontology. is in the lower reaches of the scientific contempt chain, and there is a reason to be despised by Sheldon, because this kind of doctorate does not have strict IQ requirements, and people with excellent IQ can get it if they work hard enough. And Rose doesn''t look like a genius. The five-member group of Dad and Mas Romance is also all ordinary people. The only one who may be a genius is the future Marshmallow Justice. The law major is similar to that of paleontology, and it is still 99% sweat instead of 1% talent type. This is also the reason why Adam just went to those familiar places to stroll around, and let him go if he couldn''t find it. The Big Bang Theory of Seven, except for Penny and the little Shelton who has already contributed, can help Adam. But he only knew Howard was in Pasadena, thousands of kilometers away from New York, and he didn''t know where Howard''s house was. The Rajesh family is known as the pirated Iron Man family should be very famous in their country, but considering the cost and risk, Adam still ruled it out. Bernadette and Amy, there is very little information and no clue at all. Only Leonard Hofstadter, the protagonist originally scheduled for the Big Bang Theory, is full of information in the play. First of all, Leonard''s age should be about the same age as Shelton. This year she is only 12 or 13 years old. When the first season of The Big Bang Theory appeared in 2007, Leonard and Shelton had been roommates for two or three years. In other words, when Leonard got his Ph.D. and worked as an experimental physicist at Caltech, it was about 2004 to 2005, when Leonard was 24 to 25 years old. According to the normal age of American students, high school graduates are 17 or 18 years old, and university graduates are 21 or 22 years old. Because of the difficulty of obtaining a doctorate, it takes about 5 to 8 years, that is, 26 to 30 years old. Considering that Leonard is a genius with an IQ of up to 173, it is normal to get a doctorate at the age of twenty-four or five. In addition, Leonard and Sheldon argued that he was not as good as Sheldon when he was eleven. In college, it is estimated that Leonard belongs to the normal field of advancement. Even if he skips high school, he will not skip several levels like Shelton. Therefore, Leonard, who is 12 or 13 years old this year, is either in junior high school or high school, which is a middle school student. Then another question arises, where did Leonard go to middle school? Leonards family is in New Jersey. His mother is a neurologist and his father is a sociologist. He is in a scientific family and was raised by his mother as a scientific experiment. He has such a high IQ. Leonards The high school alma mater should be one of the best middle schools in New Jersey. But considering that Leonard has been bullied by the worrying Daddy Sheldon (same actor) school boss who has a very poor IQ in the future, private high schools can basically be ruled out. Therefore, Adam only needs to go to the top public high schools to find Leonard. If there is a problem, Adam can also look for Leonards mother. You know, apart from being a neurologist, Leonard''s mother is also a writer. If you have the heart, you can definitely find it. Even as to how to quickly locate Leonard who has no sense of existence at school, Adam also had an idea, that is, not to find Leonard first, but to find the school boss who looks exactly like Sheldon''s father. The opponent is a rugby player. He is definitely a man in the school and is easy to find. As for the other person is not the same now young and grown up? Its okay. Adam also saw photos of George when he was young at the little Sheldons house. He still doesnt believe it. Didnt they look the same when they were young? New Jersey. Bogan County Key High School. "Nancy, is it delicious? If it tastes good, you can eat more. When someone loves you, you will have to shave." "Hahaha!" A group of students in rugby uniforms gathered around a little man wearing glasses, watching the leader press the little mans head and forcing each other to eat hand hair, all laughing wildly. A trace of helplessness flashed in the eyes of the little man, but there was no despair he had imagined, because he was used to... Chapter 41: I can make a full day New Jersey. Bogan County Key High School. . "Leinard Hofstadt?" Adam knocked on a narrow locker in the corridor of the classroom with weird eyes. He retired from the room in the morning and drove to New Jersey. He ran several public high schools in a row without gaining anything. Until he came to this high school, he saw the familiar fat face on the hallway honor wall with the other partys name on it. : Jimmy Spekman. The man of the wind is indeed a man of the wind, Adam found someone at random and asked about Jimmy''s location. After asking the other person, the other person laughed. "Nancy, he''s here, oh, where did you tuck him today? Forget it, you can go to the trash can, locker or girls'' locker room." Adam looked for the trash can first, and then started knocking on the locker. "I am, I am." A happy response came from the locked locker. "Your mother is a neurologist, and your father is a sociologist?" Adam confirmed. "Yes Yes." The voice coming from the locker was a bit hurried: "Can you let me out first, it''s so crowded." "Where is the key?" Adam asked. "Yes, at Jimmy''s." The voice in the locker suddenly became low: "He said he would wait until he finishes playing before letting me out." "What a bastard!" Adam cursed with''righteous indignation'': "Leinard, wait, I, Adam Duncan, will help you get the key and let you out. I heard that you have asthma. How can you be locked in such a narrow space? It." "Adam Duncan? Do we know each other?" The voice in the locker was moved: "Jimmy is very fierce, don''t be beaten by him for me, it''s okay, I''m used to it." "I have read a book written by your mother, Dr. Beverly Hofstadter, and I feel that she has completely underestimated you, so come and meet you." Adam said serious nonsense: "As for that Jimmy, I''m not afraid of him! What about fighting him for the sake of my friends?" "" The voice in the locker disappeared for a long time. I don''t know if I was digesting the shameful news that Adam had read his mother''s book about him, or was shocked at how he became a friend of Adam Duncan. Friend? What a familiar and unfamiliar word! He always wanted a friend, but the first person who was willing to treat him as a friend had read the book "A Dou who can''t be helped", which made him feel mixed. joy, expectation, shame, worry... "It''s not easy to handle." Adam has been waiting for the system to give a prompt. He has no superpowers and doesn''t want to fight with the violent rugby players, but the system has been silent, which makes him a little headache. Who said Leonard was fooled? No genius is a fool! It seems that if you want to win Leonard''s friendship quickly by just relying on your mouth, it will not work, you must break the boat! "Jimmy Spekman!" Adam gritted his teeth and decided to find this school bully. After a while, the school bully smiled and followed Adam to the locker where Leonard was locked. "Do you want me to release Nancy?" "Yes it is." Adam looked at the fat and strong Jimmy, bit the bullet and said: "Also, his name is Leonard, not Nancy!" "Who are you?" This fat face, exactly the same as Little Sheldons father, suddenly turned his face, reached out and pushed Adam against the locker, with a loud bang, scared Leonard trembling inside. "Adam, are you okay?" "Hey, it doesn''t seem to be anything." Adam was caught off guard by this push, and there was some pain in the collision, but most of the pain dissipated in an instant. If there was no slight discomfort, he would have to wonder if the push just happened. Is it the 400 endurance at work? should be it. He had speculated before that endurance is related to energy, resilience, endurance, etc. The most obvious example is that as endurance skyrocketed, his sleep time became shorter. Young people are lethargic, and they tend to get sleepy without eight hours of sleep at night. No matter how hard he does that day, he only needs six hours. Tomorrow will be another day of life. Don''t just fight, fight smarter! Fight! Thinking of this, Adam burst into excitement and exclaimed, "Leinard, I''m fine!" then shouted at the schoolmaster Jimmy: "Hurry up and hand over the keys. Leonard is my good friend. I will never allow anyone to bully him! Swear by my life!" "" Jimmy opened his mouth wide and looked at Adam like a fool. Adam''s face blushed. Of course, he knew how much he was doing second-year, but it was all for wisdom, not second-year, not passionate, how to arouse Leonard''s second-year **** soul and let the other party quickly accept him? "Adam~" In the locker, Leonard was very moved, and his voice was trembling. "Leonard~" Adam was also moved and wanted to cry because the system still didnt have any prompts. Mmp! It seems that blood must be seen! "Damn it! How dare you do it!" When Jimmy was shaken there by the second move of Yazhong, Adam hit Jimmy''s belly with a punch. With a strength of 180 close to 200, he directly smashed Jimmy and bends over. Adam also reacted at this time. Although Jimmy is a rugby school tyrant, he is only fourteen or five years old after all his body hasn''t fully stretched out yet, and his strength is about the same as him. "Do you want to make it?" Adam punched again. "You are dead, you are dead!" Jimmy hugged the key with his hands and roared. The whole person looked like a ball hitting Adam, followed by the classic action of a rugby player. He reached out and hugged Adam, and then fell to the ground. boom! Adam felt that his body was about to fall apart, his heart was fierce, and he kept hitting Jimmy with his fist. Then you punched, I punched, and there was an unruly fight. As he hit, the red in Jimmy''s eyes continued to fade, because he was shocked to find that this''skinny'' guy in front of him was a ruthless person. When he was beaten like this, the power of his fist did not weaken at all, and he suffered severe pain all over his body. Also laughed out. "I can fight like this all day!" After Adam said this famous quote with a smile, Jimmy was completely embarrassed, because he felt that Adam was not like a joke at all. "Forget it, forget it, I''m too lazy to care about you." Jimmy got up, took the key from his pocket and threw it to Adam. He wanted to say a few ruthless words, but couldn''t say it, and limped away. "You are not allowed to bully Leonard in the future, or I will see you hit you once!" Adam exclaimed. After finishing speaking, he touched the blood on his fist to his face, facing the vague shadow reflected by the locker, adjusted his haircut and clothes, as much as possible to highlight his **** tragic fighting, and then opened the storage with the key The cabinet gave a tired but warm smile. "Leonard~" "Adam~" Ding! Wisdom +3! Ding! Strength +20! Chapter 42: Who dare to be worse than me New Jersey. Bogan County Key High School. Ding! Adam, who heard the system prompt, had a brilliant smile on his face. Juno, Little Sheldon, and Peggy also provided wisdom points, but only Leonard provided strength points. Obviously, Leonard is a kind man. Wisdom Point successfully broke through 140, and was promoted to a true genius. At this moment, Adam felt that his soul had been sublimated, and an unprecedented happiness filled the body and mind. The memory that had been blurred every year was like being wiped away by the water mist condensed on it by a rag, and it appeared as clear as a mirror. In his mind. Time started to go backwards. 1992, 1991, 1990, 1989, 1988. is five years of crossing. 1987, 1986... until 1974. This is the first half of the original PJ life. Just when Adam thought it was over, the screen changed. Su''e: Chang''e is an official position, and you want to want them all. It''s disgusting. Second brother: When I was young, I learned a way to fight battles, and I took care of each other and served her to make her happy. I watched my tyrannical dance. This is clearly the memory of the previous life in 2020. When Adam looked forward to more clear memories in retrospect, the rag disappeared. The memory before 2020 was still clouded and blurred, and the sense of soul sublimation that was promoted to genius gradually faded. "hiss." These memories flashed in Adams mind like light and electricity. When Adam regretted that this joy stopped, a miserable face came into view, and Adam couldnt help taking a breath. In the narrow locker, a group of people huddled inside, looking at him briskly. His forehead was red and swollen, it seemed to hit something, and a few strands of black hair remained at the corners of his grinning mouth. A smell of fishy beverage came out while breathing, making Adam unable to stop his breath. "come out faster." Adam frowned and reached out to help Leonard, but it was too tight to get out. "You still pull it." Leonard smiled wryly: "It''s convenient, Jimmy always does this." "Then you bear it." Adam was helpless, so he had no choice but to pull, and after a lot of effort, Leonard was finally released. I saw him wearing a neutral sports jacket, brown pants and a physics-themed T-shirt, wearing thick glasses, and standing in an extremely unnatural posture. "Are you okay?" Adam couldn''t help but ask. Similar to Sheldon, Leonard can be regarded as his old friend, and compared to Sheldon, Leonards behavior is more in line with the three views of normal people. "It''s okay." Leonard grinned and said, "Thank you." "You are welcome." Adam smiled and said, "I said, we are friends, what do you think?" "Yes, we are friends." Leonard nodded vigorously: "Let''s leave here first, I''m afraid Jimmy will find someone to hit you." "Good too." Adam nodded. Although he seems to be able to fight for a whole day, and Jimmy''s beaten position is quickly restored, but now that he has achieved his goal, there is no need to conflict with a scum like Jimmy. "Here." Leonard led Adam to the exit. "What happened to your legs?" Watching Leonard limping, as if enduring great pain, Adam asked. "Uh." Leonard''s old face that is too anxious blushed, but under Adams concerned eyes, he was embarrassed to lie and said embarrassingly. "It''s Jimmy, he, he, slammed up my panties, which made me misplaced, and asked me to see if I can join the New Year''s Eve repertoire of New York''s Times Square, and drop a ball at the same time when the countdown is zero. ." "" Adam was dumbfounded, and vomited: "Can you tolerate this too?" "This is nothing." Leonard laughed at himself: "Yesterday he used a stapler to order the remaining one. That really hurts." "WTF?!" Adam was shocked again. "Actually, this is not the most uncomfortable." Leinard also let go a little, adding: "The thing that makes me most unbearable is that Jimmy poured laxatives into my mouth, and then a group of their rugby players surrounded me and prevented me from going to the bathroom..." Adams mouth twitched, breathing in again and again. Is this still a life for people? If he is Leonard, who has been bullied so terribly, and has such a high IQ, properly blackened, and then tortured them one by one to death. It''s incredible that Leonard, who has survived this way, has grown into an otaku man. "The wound on your forehead and the hair on the corners of your mouth were also made by him?" Adam looked at him pityingly. "Oh, this is not it." Leonard quickly reached out to clean the hair and rubbed the wound on his forehead: "This is another person. He wants to eat walnuts, but for a while, he couldn''t find anything to smash." "Everyone bullies you?" Adam was speechless. "Neither is it." Leonard is embarrassed to say again. There are some bullying behaviors, and he really can''t say it. For example, the Hawaiian punch he drank was peeed. The clothes were stripped naked and then thrown into the women''s locker room. even lived in a parrot in his underwear. There are too many weird things like this. "Why didn''t you tell your parents, or just transfer to another school?" Adam couldn''t help but said. "It''s useless to say it, as long as I have to go to school, it''s the same everywhere." Leonard said in a very mature tone: "As for telling my parents, heh! Haven''t you read the book my mother wrote? Do you think she cares about me?" "Uh Adam is stuck: "What about your father? " "It''s not bad for him to take care of himself." Leonard smiled bitterly: "Who do you think I have inherited like this? My mother has always been very strict with me and my father. I don''t even know what maternal love is like. I even made a''cuddling machine''. He came to hug me instead of my mother, but was often borrowed by my father." "Ugh." Adam was speechless, so he patted Leonard on the shoulder and said to his heart: "Poor baby, if you know all this is because of Sheldon, I don''t know if you will rush to the University of Texas now. School Sting is going to kill Little Shelton to avoid the suffering of the rest of his life." Leonard''s mother can be called the "female Sheldon". Since Leonard was born, Leonard has been experimenting with Leonard, allowing Leonard to adapt to this unbearable life of ordinary people, and completely transforming Leonard on a spiritual level. The Three Views of Virtue. A campus bully like Jimmy completely transformed Leonard from the physical level, allowing Leonard to take another step closer to the realm that ordinary people can''t bear. And who is Jimmy? Sheldon''s father''s same face! It can be said that without Leonards knowledge, he has been inextricably linked with Sheldon. He was''destroyed'' in the hands of Sheldon in the first half of his life, and when he was created by his experience in the first half of his life. Three views and endurance made him smoothly become Sheldon''s roommate, and he fell into Sheldon''s hands for the rest of his life. So that Sheldon and Amy moved out of their apartment because they were living together, and after treating him a little better, he became madly uncomfortable. When Sheldon''s old manner sprouts wantonly instructing him to do things, he actually smiled with relief. Just ask, who dares to be more miserable than him? Chapter 43: Surprise party New Jersey. "Goodbye." "Goodbye." In the reluctant gaze of the teenager Leonard, Adam activated the pickup and left New Jersey. Adam did not even reveal to Leonard that he was going to college in New York. Because of Leonards character, if he knows this, his growth trajectory may change in the future. In the end, he may not go to Caltech, but stay in New York and stay with his good friend Adam. Without Leonard, the true center, Howard and Rajesh would never enter Sheldons life. Petunia is afraid that Sheldon will stare away, and Bernadette will naturally not look at Howard. Without the spoof of Howard and Rajesh, Sheldon would not meet Amy because of online dating. The Big Bang Theory Group of Seven has no possibility of forming a group at all. This is what Adam didn''t want to see anyway. So even though Leonard''s eyes were teary, Adam didn''t let go, just perfunctorily, and then quickly slipped away. Texas. Galves County. Duncan''s house. "Are you surprised? Are you surprised?" When Adam opened the door, a group of people suddenly jumped out, pulled the banner of Welcome Brother Adam Duncan home, shouted in unison. "Wow!" Adam is pompous. In fact, he had already guessed this kind of surprise party. There is no way, this is the country of the body, the kind that will be the last day. The news that Adam passed the interview at Columbia, of course, was the first time he called his family. Columbia University is a truly prestigious university, and Adam''s admission is definitely a big deal for the Duncan family. The interval of three days is enough for the family to prepare for a grand party. Duncan''s family and friends all came. In fact, this is the same as the guests at the banquet at the end of the college entrance examination in Dongguo. "Let me hug!" My mother Amy was very excited. She gave a warm hug when she came up, and her mouth was still whispering: "When you were a kid, you were hugged by Bob and fell to the ground all of a sudden. We all thought you would never be admitted to college in your life. Now, who would have thought that my PJ is now admitted to Columbia University, thank God!" When he got excited, he forgot that Adam had changed his name and called him the original name directly. After all, they had called the name PJ for more than ten years. "Ahem." Dad Bob coughed awkwardly beside him. Holding a child and throwing a child is his traditional art. Adam is the first one, Teddy and Gaby are not clear, but Charlie was also thrown by Bob. In original time and space, the IQ of the predecessor PJ is indeed worrying. Gaby was even strictly ordered not to be called a PJ nerd by Bob and Amy, and Teddy and Gaby are both very smart. It seems that a small fall at the beginning did affect the predecessors IQ. "Adam, I am proud of you." Waiting for Amy to release Adam, Bob said sternly. "Thank you." Adam came to the countryside and spoke the most frequent words of American dramas. "Good job, brother." Teddy stepped forward and gave Adam a small punch. She has always been excellent in grades. She originally thought she was the light of the Duncan family, but she did not expect her silly big brother to suddenly change. Now she is admitted to the big brother she can only dream of. This makes her happy for Adam and also I am proud of having such a big brother. "How fun is New York?" Gaby also came over. Four years later, he has evolved from a ten-year-old bear child to a fourteen-year-old bear child. "of course." Adam encouraged: "New York is one of the best metropolises in the world. The excitement there is beyond your imagination, so work hard, Sao Nian." "is it?" Gaby touched his chin thoughtfully. "There is a saying: New York is both heaven and hell." Adam rushed to get vaccinated: "For the rich, there is heaven, but if you don''t have the money, there is definitely a hellish existence." "Your eldest brother is right." Bob also reacted and severely warned: "New York is a paradise for a promising person like your big brother, don''t be swayed." "Adam, Adam~" At this time, a small body hugged Adam''s thigh, and the immature boy sounded. "Charlie." Adam looked down and saw that it was his little sister, Charlie, who was four years old now. She looked up at him and looked up at him. She was so cute. He picked her up quickly and teased her, causing little Charlie. Chuckled endlessly. In the United States, many relatives call each other by their names directly. In their view, the relationship of friends is more important than the relationship between relatives, because friends are equal and can always be with you, and many relatives are separate parties. Therefore, when many parents try to communicate with their children, they will say that we are best friends, not that I am your parents. Between brothers and sisters, except when introducing others, they may use the title of elder brother and younger brother, but the rest of the time is almost directly called by name. "Hi, Adam." Emmet also walked over and fisted Adam, his expression became more complicated. is approaching graduation, the best buddies have got the admission letter from Columbia University, and he still doesn''t know what the future will be like, the only certainty is that he will not go to university. Not to mention those prestigious universities, even ordinary universities, the fees are not affordable for his family, he dare not take on such a high student loan to gamble on the future. As for pheasant universities and community colleges with lower fees, he is not even interested in enrolling in high school courses, so he is willing to spend money to get in. If nothing happens, he will be unemployed after graduation, and then he will enter society. Adam knew this well, but he was powerless. Original time and space, the predecessor of UU Reading www.uuknshu.com was able to pull Emmett. That was because the predecessor, the fast food truck, needed the help of people, and everyone could help. After Adam, he followed the path of great medicine, completely out of touch with Emmett. After graduation, the two of them will be like two lines, going further and further, until there is no intersection. This is cruel, but also very realistic. I was in the East in my previous life, so its the same. Unless Adam wants to pretend to be forced, or has some ulterior motives, he deliberately organizes gatherings or something, and obviously, Adam is full of morals and is not such a person. Besides, Emmet is not a pretty classmate either. "Congratulations." After Adam and his friends and relatives had some fun, Juno stepped forward and rejoiced. "Tongxi." Adam smiled and glanced over Karen who was closely following Juno, secretly saying that it was a pity. Good cabbage is not only refined, but also in groups. During this time, Juno also went to Harvard for an interview and passed. "I will go to New York to play with you at that time, don''t be unwelcome." Juno teased. "Of course welcome." Adam smiled. Harvard University is in Boston, about 340 kilometers away from New York, and it takes only three or four hours to drive. It is indeed not far, and Adams welcome is not perfunctory. Although he knew that Juno was a bloodthirsty Little Red Riding Hood, and there was another heinous Little Red Riding Hood beside him, after four years of getting along, Adam felt that Juno was still harmless to him. After four years, he is destined to enter Harvard Medical School. At that time, most of them will still be mixed with Juno. Instead of a familiar stranger who doesn''t know what temperament Juno has become, it is better to have a constant relationship. Chapter 44: I write web articles in the U.S. Duncan''s house. late at night. The party is over, Adam and Teddy, helping Bob and Amy, clean up the mess together, and sleep peacefully. Adam''s mind still echoed with Juno''s conversation. "Next week is the prom, do you have a female companion?" Juno smiled. "No." Adam looked at Juno in surprise, didn''t understand what she meant, could it be that he was inviting him? Although it is a shame to say that ordinary boys have no female companions at the graduation prom of high school, but for someone with a reputation like Adam, there is no such concern at all. is about to graduate and start a new journey. Adam has no intention of developing a short-term friendship, especially since this friendship has interests. And his current mind is to make money as soon as possible, so he has no plans to invite any female companions. "Can you please do me a favor?" Juno glanced at Karen next to him, and smiled bitterly: "Can you invite Karen to be your prom partner?" "what?" Adam did not dare to say: "I heard that right? Did you ask me to invite Karen?" "Yes it is." Juno hugged Karen and said with pity: "I want to give Karen a normal high school finishing touch." "Oh." Looking at Karen who was standing aside obediently, it seemed that the content of the conversation between Adam and her had nothing to do with her. Adam thoughtfully: "Why me?" "Do I have a better choice?" Juno asked rhetorically. Adam nodded suddenly: "Do you just need to dance?" "Yes, just dancing." Juno gave him a white look: "What else do you want to do?" "Uh, uh." Adam smiled and said, "I''m fine, I still have to see Karen." "I listen to Juno." Karen smiled brilliantly. "You are really good sisters." Adam couldn''t help laughing. Although he was surprised by Karen''s smile, he was awe-inspiring in his heart. Karens state is obviously not right, even weirder than when he followed Jennifer. When Jennifer said that Karen was neurotic, Adam had already believed in ninety-nine percent of it. "We are good friends forever." Karen touched a heart-shaped pendant with BFF letters on her neck and smiled sweetly. "Ha ha." Adam smiled perfunctorily and winked at Juno: "Juneo, talk alone?" "Go out and talk." Juno patted Karen''s hand, whispered, followed Adam out of the room and came to the front yard. On a trimmed lawn, several big trees stand upright, and an old tire is tied with a rope and hung from a branch to form an alternative swing. "what happened?" Adam said sternly. Although Karen is very tempting to him, he dare not touch Karen in this state. "You must have seen it too." Juno sighed: "Karen is in a bad state. I want her to get in touch with more people and experience the experience of normal people." "There is no danger, right?" Adam finally couldn''t help it. "Do not worry." Juno smiled, with an expression of Ive said it earlier: "Im here, its okay." "Haha." Adam smiled awkwardly: "Are we all friends, mutual assistance should be, right?" When Juno asked him why he was afraid of her, he kept denying it, but this conversation was the first time in four years that he became confessed to Juno. He was indeed afraid of her. "Yes, we are friends." Juno looked at Adam and said seriously. "Well." Adam breathed a sigh of relief, and smiled: "No matter what is going on with you, Karen, since Juno has spoken, I, Adam Duncan, will definitely help the scene." "Thanks." Juno patted Adam and smiled meaningfully: "Trust me, you will never regret this decision in the future." "" Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said in his heart: "What kind of word is this, but..." When Adam came back from his memory, an hour passed. "Huh." Adam sighed heavily, shook his head, and muttered to himself: "Think about what you do, just dance, yes, it''s just a dance! The most important thing now is to make money." Thinking of this, Adam took out a stack of paper from the drawer and placed it on the table, then picked up a pen and started to turn it around. During the past few days driving back from New Jersey, he has thought a lot. An ordinary person, oh no, now he is a genius, how can he make money quickly? The answer is that making quick money is not directly related to whether you are a genius, otherwise there would be no saying that building missiles is worse than selling tea eggs. Zhou Shuren said: The most profitable business is written in the criminal law. Adam naturally cannot take huge risks to break the law, because once he disrupts the rhythm of his struggle, he will really die young. After much deliberation, the most likely thing to make Adam make quick money is the memory of his previous life. After all, to some extent, it is a memory of the future, at least it is also a message that has a lot of similarity with the future, and such information can be invaluable. But the problem is that this year is only 1992, and the time he passed through is 2020. There is a difference of 28 years between the two. The memory of the previous life is blurred as it approaches 1992, and it can even be said to be blank. There is no capital to do business, and there is no such technology in designing and selling patents If you want to make money from "future memory", you must choose to invest in small profits and do not need to spend a lot of energy. Kind. Because his most important goal cannot be changed, he is still studying medicine and taking the path of master medicine. Is there such a good thing? really! That is writing web articles. The vast majority of people have a dream of a writer, and Asia is no exception in this life. In the era when Dongguo Internet literature was in full swing, I also briefly joined in. Although there are almost no thresholds for writing Internet articles, I still pay attention to talent. However, Asia obviously does not have that talent in the current life, and it has always been a small street. However, he has tried to figure out the works of some great gods, and it is rumored that some works of gods can even cure silver plating abroad. That is to say, online writing has great potential abroad. He didn''t want to become a god, he just hoped to make some money to cover his living expenses. Therefore, the possibility of success is further increased. The most powerful Shuangwen is naturally fighting Qi Huama, but he didn''t read much in his previous life. After thinking about it carefully, the content of up to several million words was blank and could not be copied at all. Other cool texts are almost the same. But the only turning point is that he had read one of the hottest novels in 2020, and the memory of 2020 when he was promoted to genius not long ago was wiped spotlessly with an invisible rag. All the information he has seen and heard in 2020 is clearly displayed in his mind, which naturally includes this sacred work of several million words. What makes him even more excited is that this novel is far more suitable for Adam to borrow than any fighting spirit horse. is it. Adam wrote four words on the paper with a pen... Chapter 45: Is it okay with a daily change of 4000? Duncan''s house. LordoftheMysteries. The Lord of Mysteries. It is this divine work that Adam wants to borrow. The source of the background story happened to come from the Western steampunk and crusu mythology, which fully meets the needs of publishing in the United States. Yes it is. is physical publication, not in the form of web articles. It''s only 1992, and a certain point does not exist at all, and the international version of a certain point is even more impossible. But Adam was not disappointed in this, because the novel Lord of Mysteries can take the path of physical publication, and because the copyright protection is very perfect, once it is successfully published, it will bring a steady stream of income to Adam. In fact, it doesnt matter how much money you earn, just enough. Adams heart is full of evil taste, which is to promote the big bang of the master of mystery in the West. Imagine Sheldon and Leonard who are crazy about the Lord of Mystery in the future, wearing clothes with the head of the Lord of Mystery, and the surroundings of the Lord of Mystery are everywhere in the house. The classic characters and scenes in the Lord of Mystery are always in the mouth. The classic lines of the Lord of the Mysteries are shouted in it. Sheldon (ke counseling): Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianzun, Fusheng Xuanhuang God, Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianjun, Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianjun, Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianzun. Leonard (the real protagonist Leonard): Maybe you dont believe it, but you will die after I read this poem! Howard (Emperor Roselle): Witchs taste is really good~! Rajesh (Miss Justice): Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~ Uh, well, the last one is too hot, but the possibility of becoming a reality is 80%. After all, Rajesh has even been a Wonder Woman, and he still willingly asked for a change with Penny. even. Juno (Hugh Dilchar): Dont be nervous, Im a physical persuader. It makes sense to carry a Mitsubishi stab with me, right? Karen (Fors Wall): Hugh is really a 1.5-meter giant, so heroic, write it down, write it down, the 692th day when he and Hugh lived together... After thinking about it for a while, Adam started to code words officially. Chapter One, Crimson. Naturally, the protagonist cannot be called Zhou Mingrui, otherwise Western readers will have no sense of substitution. Now is not the future of 2020. The probability of writing on the street is too high. It is better to go through or wake up with the same name, and the protagonist is called Klein Morey. Pedicle. For the future Emperor Roselle, the name Huang Tao before crossing or waking up naturally can''t be used. It is Roselle Gustav. As for the simplified characters that run through the whole text? Its okay, you can assume that the protagonist Klein and the former protagonist Russell are lovers of oriental mystical culture. It makes sense that Klein bought "Qin Han Secret Alchemy Minutes" before crossing. Furthermore, many Westerners are interested in oriental mystical elements. This kind of fantasy novel is set in this way, and it can be regarded as a novelty. Maybe its time to catch fire. There are a lot of Western juniors who want to copy Kleins path and go to the New West to sign up to learn Chinese. In the end, they all cry and shout: "Klein and Russell are the protagonists, so You can be proficient in difficult words. This is a language that gods cannot master." This is also regarded as a contribution of Adams cultural output in the parallel world. In addition to these small places, Adam in other places only needs to translate directly from Chinese to English. In his previous life, when he was on the street, he fantasized more than ten thousand days, not a dream. Two hours later. "Damn!" Adam threw down the pen, rubbed his wrist, picked up the paper and counted, the dense handwriting, but the total is less than a thousand words. Although he does not need to conceive, translation is also a very laborious chore. How to use precise vocabulary to more accurately express the original artistic conception of the original mysterious master is really difficult for a person who has never engaged in translation work. 10,000 more a day? Do not make jokes! Chen concubine really can''t do it. In the next week, Adam focused most of his energy on the Secret Master of writing. As his proficiency increased, his translation speed increased significantly, but he still couldnt do more than 10,000 a day. After coding four thousand words before going to bed at night, although the plot and even the text were waiting there, the energetic Adam was still stuck, and he was too lazy to code even one more word anyway. This should be a sequelae of rushing to the street and eating full attendance in the previous life. Once the code reaches four thousand characters, you can get full attendance, and all your motivation will disappear, and you will be completely incarnate as a salted fish. Either watering the group or watching movies and TV novels. I didn''t expect this habit of carving into the bones to follow Adam. Now it has become to watch British history in the morning, especially the history of the Victorian era, and watch the myth of Crusu in the afternoon, because this is the background era of the Lord of Mysteries. Although the squid is very sophisticated and the details in the book can withstand scrutiny, That belongs to the squid. Adam himself must study in depth, otherwise it will be hot, participate in the interview, others ask for more in-depth details, you can''t say that you don''t know. For example, Shelton and the others are the ultimate leverage. They can uncover a certain detail and expand infinitely. If the logic is not rigorous, they will be despised by them. Like Louise falling from the sky, does Superman want to catch him? Sheldons answer is that if Superman really loves Louise, then she shouldnt catch her, otherwise, based on the speed of the free landing and Supermans strong arms, Louise will be cut into three pieces. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Compared with that, falling directly to death is obviously more benevolent. In this way, the time for reading and thinking is far more than the time for codewords. Fortunately, the actual publishing of novels by the United States Publishing House is different from the rhythm of the previous world network articles that must be updated daily. A novel can be published with more than 200,000 words. At Adams current rhythm, two months of summer vacation are enough. The subsequent chapters will depend on the situation after submission. If you are seriously unaccustomed, then cut it decisively and find another way to make money. With his mediocre appearance, like Joey in Friends, he is an extra, or a waiter in a coffee shop or bar, with flexible working hours and a not low salary, so he can easily support himself. But Adam estimates that the probability of success is still very high. The master of the mystery is as high as more than four million characters. Even if it is counted as 400,000 characters, ten books can be published. At that time, one book will be published a year, and a thousand characters will be coded every day. It will not affect his work, study and daily life at all. . Jingle Bell. "Adam, I''m looking for you!" Teddy walked in with the phone, with a playful look on his face: "It''s Juno. Tonight is the 1992 prom. Is the female partner you invited Juno?" "No." Adam ignored his sisters gossip, answered the phone, chatted with Juno, stood up, stretched his waist, watched the sunset outside the window for a while, and then began to change clothes. I dont know why, the famous words of Barney Stinson, the romance of his parents, suddenly appeared in his mind. Suitup! Tonight will be legend, waitforit, dary, legendary, legendary night! Chapter 46: Legendary night Duncan''s house. "Wow, my son is so handsome." Watching Adam walk out in a suit and leather shoes, my mother Amy praised her from the bottom of her heart: "The girl you invited tonight is so happy, isn''t it, Bob?" "Yes Yes!" Dad Bob nodded again and again, somewhat narcissistically said: "Adam, seeing you is like looking at me when I was young." "..." Looking at Bob''s baldness and big belly, Adam twitched his mouth and couldn''t help but said, "Dad, can I trouble you with something?" "anything." Bob patted his chest, and then he seemed to think of something, and he leaned to Adam''s ear with a slightly stern expression: "Do you want safety measures? Look, Dad has prepared it for you. Tonight is your prom. , There is no curfew or something~" While talking, he took out a dozen of things that looked like magic conjoined playing cards. This appearance made Adam instantly think of Rajesh and Howard. In the future, Rajesh and Howard will also carry them with them at all times. They will be a dozen at every turn, and they will be super confident in themselves. Bob obviously has confidence in his son. However, what Adam meant was to ask Bob to make a list of the things he liked to do when he was young. For the hairline, Adam plans to ban them all. Of course its no wonder Bob wants to be crooked. In the United States, it will be promoted to the world due to Hollywood''s influence in the future, that is, various festivals and parties, which is a period of high incidence of image mosaic distortion. And because of parties held on special festivals, the image mosaic distortion rate has to be increased by a few percentage points. A group of hormonal-explosive men and women, meet on the day of parting, hugged and swayed together under the dim flashing lights and emotional background music? Unless you have practiced the Sunflower Collection, who can handle it? "Bob!" Mother Amy''s voice grew louder, and she rolled her eyes angrily. "Please." Bob winked his eyebrows and said, "Adam is already a grown-up. Of course there are some things to explain to him. Do you want to hold your grandson now?" "Damn it, of course not!" Amy exclaimed: "Adam is the most promising child in our family. I will never tolerate him being tied down by the child." As he said, he pulled Adam again, and seriously warned: "Don''t kill you. Like your mother and me, I danced and sang and wrote poems back then, almost became a star, but because of your dad. I lied, I was pregnant, and now I can only stay in the small town to be a nurse..." "Mom." "Ok?" "The child you are pregnant is me." Adam couldn''t help interrupting Amy''s mutter. "Oh yes." Amy also reacted and said with a smile: "Mom didn''t mean anything else. You are the crystallization of our love. We all love you. I don''t regret the original choice... But if possible, take the path of your dreams. After you realize your dream, you can raise children with someone you love, and it will be happier, won''t it?" "It makes sense." Adam nodded, serious face. In Amy''s happy and worried, and Bob''s encouraging and somewhat wretched gaze, Adam took Bob''s two car keys, drove the pickup, and drove to Karen''s house. Party tradition, if possible, boys should drive to the invited female partners house to pick up the female partner, and go to the party together. The car drove past Little Sheldons house and saw Little Sheldons brother George, who was also standing by the car in a suit and leather shoes. Then I remembered that they were classmates. George also officially graduated today. Adam stopped and said hello. "Hi, little George." "Humph!" Little George snorted and turned his face to ignore Adam. "Missy, what''s the situation?" Adam asked Misie, who was standing aside watching the excitement with a smile. "He hates you." Misie smiled. "I see it." Adam shrugged: "But why?" "Veronica." Misie curled her lips like a little master: "She is my brother''s girlfriend now, so, do you understand?" "Veronica Green? Veronica Mitchell? Or Veronica May?" Adam was not sure. The phenomenon of the same name is the same everywhere, and it happens that he knows several Veronica well. "Fky!" Little George gestured a middle finger. "It''s the Veronica with a pair of dimples laughing." Missy rolled her eyes and reminded. "Oh, it''s Veronica May." Adam suddenly said: "She does have a pair of very sweet dimples, OMG! Believe me, it is definitely a gift from God. Congratulations, George, I heard that Veronica is now a good girl, and I bless you." After speaking, he slammed the accelerator and left with a smile. The beauty of beauty is a disaster, ancient and modern Chinese and foreign. Veronica used to smoke and drink tattoos cheating... Boys had to wait in line to know her, but she knew her well and didn''t think she was a good girl, so Adam knew her very well. Of course, like Jennifer and other girls, this private friendship started silently and ended naturally and quickly. The year before last, the loyal believer, Little Sheldons mother Mary, was appointed by the church pastor in the name of the church to organize a Hells House event on Halloween night. In the haunted house, seven melodies are used to show the seven deadly sins of Christianity: gluttony, greed, laziness, arrogance, arrogance, jealousy, and rage. I want people to seek salvation from God after they understand their sins. The effect is very good, but it is all about the excitement, no one wants to go to the angel played by Mary to confess their sins. Until a girl who is usually very unrestrained has seen the seven deadly sins, especially the terrible consequences of sex, she was scared to go to Mary to confess, and since then she changed her mind, actively participated in church activities, behaved dignified, looked holy, and was a devout believer. appearance. This girl is Veronica. Before the Hell House event, little George fell in love with Veronica, and Veronica was naturally unrestrained at that time. It was because little Sheldon helped her with her homework, and even took the initiative to invite little George to her house. play. Its a pity that Veronica was curious about the activities of the Hell House in the middle of the journey, and went in to have a look with little George. After that, Veronica turned into a dignified and holy saint. The previous initiative to little George disappeared completely, indicating that she only wants to serve now. God. Little George''s mood at the time can be imagined, but then he saw Veronica, who was dignified and holy as a saint. He was even more heart-stricken, and even kissed Veronica in disillusionment during the church activities in full view. , Veronica slammed into the holy pool with a punch. This relationship was temporarily suspended until little George grew older and gained strong self-confidence from working and earning money, and his masculine charm greatly increased, finally attracting Veronica''s attention again. Finally, not long ago, they got married and officially became boy and girl friends. Then, little George accidentally overheard Veronica''s best friend, and joked that Veronica and Adam had a mutual-help and friendly secret relationship. In addition, Adam is his friend who hates his younger brother. Adding the "new hatred and old hatred", little George didn''t do it. It was all because his mother Mary and sister Missy liked Adam, and he didn''t want to make Mary and Missy angry. Smith''s house. Ding dong. Adam adjusted his suit, rang the doorbell, and heard the sound of going downstairs and footsteps from inside. For some reason, he was suddenly a little excited. Still looking for "everyday American dramas" free novels? Baidu direct search: \"\"It''s easy to read novels! (=) Chapter 47: Dance with the devil Smith''s house. "Hi, Karen." As soon as the door opened, it was dazzling with white light. Adam also forgot Karen''s weirdness for a while, and greeted her from the bottom of his heart. Karen just glanced at Adam, and walked away indifferently, and went back upstairs. "This small, big Liangpi." Adam frowned, a little unhappy with the other party''s attitude, but thinking that this was the first time Juno had asked him solemnly, he decided to bear it, and murmured to himself: "Sure enough, it''s a lunatic, maybe it''s still a lace side, otherwise what will happen to me? It may be this attitude..." Karen was obviously still putting on makeup upstairs, and Adam wandered downstairs boringly. It can be seen that Karens house is in good condition and the furnishings are of good quality. However, there is too little smoke and fire. I dont know if its because her parents work outside all the year round. Karen is often at home alone. When Juno talked about it, Adam was still thinking about it. Karens surname was Smith, and her parents work was magical. It wasnt the Smiths, right? When I look at it now, it''s obviously not. Because Adam has seen the family portrait of the Karen family. Karens parents, handsome men and glamorous women, are not the famous couple. "Let''s go." Karen''s speed is very fast, and she will come down after a while, her dress is very gorgeous, she has no earthy flavor at all, she is indeed a treasure girl. "Go pick Juno first." After getting in the car, Karen reminded. "you sure?" Adam looked strange. what is this? How can someone pick up a female partner and pick up two at once. "Otherwise I get off the car and you pick up Juno." Karen was very decisive, and his tone was also very strong, which made Adam a little dazed for a while. The supple girl who followed Juno before seems to be just Adams illusion. "Do whatever you want." Adam was too lazy to think, and drove to Juno''s house with a hit of the accelerator. Love whoever! who cares! I arrived at Juno''s house and said it. Juno''s father and stepmother were surprised, but they were very calm. It seemed that all the strange things that happened to Juno had a reasonable explanation, although they didn''t know what this reasonable explanation was. They are used to it. Juno''s little sister winked her eyebrows and was amazed, but she was suppressed by Juno''s backhand. A group of three drove to school. The 1992 prom has begun. arrived at the scene and found that the Teddy girlfriend Ivy he disliked was still the Teddy friend whom Emmet had appointed. Adam smiled understandingly at the embarrassed expression of Emmets blushing face. It''s better to improvise than to be single. Ivy is always whiter than her hands. "The Hard Candy Band is really disbanded this time." Emmet is so sad. "As long as you remember, the fruit hard candy will always be there." Adam patted Emmet on the shoulder. "makes sense." Emmett didnt want to be a child either. He cheered up and slammed into Adam. His eyes looked at Juno and Karen back and forth, a look of envy and jealousy mixed with wretchedness: "What''s the situation?" "To be honest, I don''t know either." Adam spread his hands and smiled bitterly: "I''m just a tool man." "Bah!" Emmet Lemon cursed. After the music sounded, Adam saw Juno pushing Karen, then gestured to him again, nodded helplessly, and met Karen who was reluctant to walk over. , the basic operation of dancing. Adam is not a dancer, but he is still a little uncomfortable in teaming with Karen, not as agile as before, and very stiff, as if he was not holding a beautiful angel, but a devil. Dance with the devil! The word kept reverberating in Adam''s mind, the more he thought about it, the more profound the meaning, and he secretly gave himself a compliment. He also remembered when he was on the street in his previous life. For the sake of safety, many connotative paragraphs were so obscure that no one could see it. This made him a little disappointed. He wanted to make a key reminder: "Your product, you are careful. Product!" "Stay away from Juno!" Just when Adam was immersed in the emotion of lonely self-admiration and couldn''t extricate himself, a cold threat suddenly sounded in his ear. "what?" Adam raised his eyes to Karen who was close at hand. "Stay away from Juno!" Karen stared straight at Adam, her eyes flashing dangerously, and she saw Adam''s heart palpitations. I have confirmed the look in my eyes, this is indeed a dangerous neurosis. can''t afford to offend, can''t offend! "No problem at all." Adam smiled dryly: "After tonight and this summer vacation, I went to Columbia, and Juno went to Harvard, so far away, I''m afraid I may not see it in the future." "I will stare at you." Karen looked at Adam for a long time, then looked away and looked at Juno, who was sitting alone in the corner looking at them, with a bit of struggle in her eyes. "Go and invite Juno to dance a song." "what?" Adam was completely stunned, what kind of routine is this, he can''t understand it at all. He was stunned, being pulled by Karen and turned to Juno. When he came back to his senses, he found that the person in front of him had been replaced by Juno. "Damn it!" Facing Juno, Adam couldn''t help but complain: "Do you know what Karen said to me?" "I know." Juno smiled: "Don''t pay attention to her." "..." Adams mouth twitched, UU reading www.uukahnshu.com felt so tired and didnt want to talk anymore. "When are you going to New York?" Juno leads the topic. "decide as things go." Adam thought about it. "Then I will wait for you." Juno smiled and said: "When the time comes, you and my car, we will take turns, send you to Columbia first, and then we go to Harvard." "Huh, eh?!" People are poor and have short ambitions. Adam, who has no car, first nodded, and then noticed the problem: "We?!" "Yes, Karen and I." Juno said slyly: "Didn''t I tell you? Karen also went to Boston." "What is she going to do?" Adam was shocked. Karen is a standard student, not to mention Harvard, even a normal university is unable to pass the entrance examination. "She is going to college." Juno took it for granted: "Roxbury Community College." It turned out to be a community college. Adam nodded, then looked at Juno with weird eyes, sighed in his heart, and no doubt confused. Where can I not go to a community college, I have to go to Boston, Karen and Juno are really good girlfriends, just like Hugh and Forsi in the Lord of Mysteries. After the end of the song, Adam was pushed back to Karen by Juno. The dance party did not last long, because it was organized by the school and there were various rules. Everyone was looking forward to the second one, which was located in the villa of the Gretchen family''s old castle. The biggest difference there is unlimited drinks. That''s right! Although the U.S. is only allowed to drink at the age of 21, it was a public occasion. Of course, in private, you can do whatever you want, otherwise there will be no U.S. high school pie series. Adam will naturally not be absent. Chapter 48: Hangover Gretchen family. Castle Villa. The grand party is in full swing. "Huh." Adam was flushed with drinking, and walked out to breathe. In the United States, a commendable party, you can have nothing, but wine is a must. Americans like to go to bars, holding a glass of wine, and not serving any dishes, just like that, you can drink all night. The man in the bar drinks like this, thinking: get drunk yourself, and get drunk others too! The woman in the bar drinks like this, thinking: Give others a chance, but also give yourself a chance! are not children, they are all mysterious and understand. The same goes for parties. Those who drink are very crazy, and they just pick up beer kegs and pour them into their mouths. Apart from being out of the limelight, the biggest expectation is not to go crazy with alcohol. Tonight is a graduation party, and the craziness is even worse. At other times, some students who are usually gentle and gentle are a little restless, let alone those who are crazy. After tonight, those who should go to college go to college, and those who should go to society go to society. From then on, there is a clear distinction. Most of the people who are crazy at ordinary times are football players. Except for the captain''s quarterback, few of them are specially recruited by college, that is, they are unemployed after graduation. Maybe I will be trapped in this small town for the rest of my life, and then partly mediocre, partly drunkard, and domestic violence at every turn, providing a theoretical basis for Happy Millikens mass production of the villains and perverts in American dramas. Don''t ask, ask is the shadow of childhood! The ghost cry and wolf howling from the ancient castle one after another. Adam shook his head. Just now, he went to Gretchen and thanked him again for the recommendation letter. After drinking and drinking, one hour passed. After he came out, he went to the lobby to see that Juno and Karen were long gone. He was considering whether to withdraw now. When he returned to the codeword, Yu Guang swept a figure, sitting alone on the stone steps, pouring wine into his mouth, and looking intently, it was little George, little Sheldons brother. . "Why are you alone, Veronica?" Although little George pointed his **** to him in the afternoon, Adam didn''t have much opinion on little George. On the contrary, he admired little Sheldon. If there is no change in the future, after the death of Little Sheldons father, it was Little George who silently supported the Coopers, and finally earned a foundation with hard work. Since childhood, little George hated little Sheldon, but he silently provided the living expenses of little Sheldon during his studies, even little Sheldon despised his brother from beginning to end. This is a responsible man. "Leave me alone!" Little George waved his hand impatiently. "ok." Adam shrugged, preparing to leave. Appreciation goes to appreciation, but it does not mean that he wants his kindness to be treated as a donkey liver and lungs. No one owes anyone. "She is going to college." just turned around, little George''s lost voice came from behind. Adams mouth couldnt help but twitched. You might as well call Jingze Cooper. This really fragrant speed is just one turn away. "so?" "Looking at her and those classmates talking and laughing about each other''s future college career, I suddenly felt like I would lose her." Little George took a sip of wine and said in pain. Adam knows it. Although little George is little Sheldons elder brother, he doesnt have the high IQ of little Sheldon and the high EQ of Missy. His grades are so bad that he cant even play his favorite rugby in a subject. The family''s economic conditions are not good, and the level of rugby is not up to the level of being recruited by the university. Therefore, George, who is quite self-aware, has never been in his consideration of going to college. He plans to find a job as soon as he graduates, or to make money in his own business. In fact, he has already begun to do so, and he found that he is still very interested and talented in doing business. But when he saw Veronica gathering with classmates and talking about the future of college, he could only stand awkwardly, out of place, unable to interject, and seemed to be completely isolated and forgotten, he finally regretted it. Although Veronica is now his girlfriend, she will soon go to university abroad. In the United States, three-year-old children know that long-distance relationships are emotional killers. The love in the small town is too fragile compared with the impetuous temptation in the university metropolis. After a few parties, it turns green. "If you want to start something, what you deserve is yours. It''s useless to think too much about what you shouldn''t." Adam comforted. "how did you do it?" "what?" Little George suddenly asked without beginning and ending. "not give a **** about." Little George took another sip of wine and murmured: "I used to think I was a prodigal son, but until I met Veronica, she made me feel completely different. I think if there is really love in the world, then this is Love it. And you are more waved than me. The girls who are with you are very good. How do you do it without caring from start to finish? " "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "It''s simple, just don''t care!" Feelings, who cares about who gets hurt, especially in the American drama world, Adam will never consider love until he is completely tired, even if the other person is a true goddess. Because once you invest in it, you may encounter strange things that your heart can''t stand. For example, the friends of Huanxi in Friends, Rose and Rachel, have split and reunited many times, and each of them had a lot of love during the period. Ross and Rachels sister almost got into it, Rachel and Roses girlfriends father got into it again, and then Rachel almost got into it with Joey which made Adams Three Views unacceptable. Monica and her parents'' friend, Uncle Richard, claimed to be true love, and then Monica almost got involved with Richard. Even Ross and others couldn''t stand Monica''s strange view of love. Replaced by you, do you dare to imagine? There is also the daily getting along with friends. Both stuck and stuck are very casual. For example, when Phoebe praised Joey, he was brutal. When Rachel and the others were playing twisty music, Joey stood behind them and winked. It was not originally a character in the American TV series. It was absolutely unbearable. "You do not understand." Little George finally determined that Adam was in the realm of a true prodigal son, shook his head and smiled bitterly. "No, you don''t understand." Adam smiled: "Do you think Veronica is your true love? Believe me, she is at most an important traveler in your life." In the Big Bang, Sheldon said that his brother married early, divorced, and remarried. The so-called true love Veronica encountered during this period is at best the object of the young George''s early marriage, and the future should be divided. Little George also made a bet with his father that he would never get married before thirty. Talk back to talk, listen to it, dont take it seriously! "Ha, you are here, take us home." Juno and Karen jumped out with swaying footsteps, and smirked on Adam''s shoulders. "Row." Adam staggered up, patted little George, supported Juno, got on the pickup, and drove towards Karen''s house at Juno''s request. There is no doubt that he was driving drunk, but fortunately it was a small town, not far away, Adam sent them safely, helped Juno in, and then they were fragmented. Chapter 49: Trembling big bad wolf The next day. Pain! it hurts! Head hurts! The grotesque dreams full of whispers quickly shattered. Adam, who was asleep, felt that his head was throbbing, as if he had been slapped with a stick. He stretched out his hand and touched it. When he opened his eyes, he saw a small piece of dark red condensation. The blood scab came into view. "hiss." Adam took a breath and stood up abruptly, but he didn''t want to lose control of his body at all, and fell directly from the sofa to the ground. "Damn!" Fortunately, his hands were in front of his face, and his face was protected in time to preserve his handsome appearance. "what''s the situation?" Adam struggled to support the sofa and slowly got up, shocked in his heart. Since the journey, he has never encountered such a situation, especially in the context of the skyrocketing value of various attributes. looked at the blood scab in his hand again. Adam tried his best to recall the memory in his mind. He tried to remember what happened, but he racked his brains, but it was like a snowflake on the TV. It was blank. here it is? By the way, Karens home! He drove them back last night, and then there was no more. Is he staying at Little Red Riding Hoods house for one night? Calm, calm, calm... Take a few deep breaths, Adam laughed at himself: "At least I''m still alive..." After finishing speaking, he suddenly thought of something, and quickly checked his whole body. "Huh, fortunately, fortunately, everything is fine." "But, what happened?" While he was thinking, his eyes swept around, Adam suddenly found half of a red handprint on the edge of the sofa, and the color was dim. "Blood handprint?" Adam looked at his hand subconsciously, and found that his hand had not been stained with a lot of blood, except for a few red marks on the blood crust after touching his brain. is not his hand! Whose hand is that? "Woke up." Just when Adam started his mind, Juno''s lazy voice came. Adam turned and looked, and saw Juno in pajamas and yawning standing at the top of the stairs. "What happened last night? Why don''t I remember anything." Adam asked anxiously: "And why does my head hurt so much?" "Hangover." Juno laughed and said, "I drank the fragments, and your head hits the coffee table, can it hurt?" "Is that so?" Seeing Juno''s natural expression, Adam thought about it and thought it was possible, and tentatively said, "Then this **** handprint?" "Hey, don''t you understand this?" A strange color flashed in Juno''s eyes: "Your head broke, and a lot of blood bleed. Karen and I helped you cover the wound and accidentally touched it." "That''s it, thank you for that." Adam''s heart shuddered. It is not clear whether Juno and the others have noticed that the speed of his wound recovery is a little abnormal. They dare not say more, and change the subject: "By the way, where''s Karen?" "She, she is still sleeping." Juno looked upstairs and smiled dozingly. "Then I''m leaving now?" Adam is going home. "Go, drive slowly on the road." Juno nodded. got on the pickup, and nodded to Juno who was standing in front of the house with his arms in his arms and smiling at him. Adam stepped on the accelerator and drove away from Karen''s house. on the way. Adam thought about the conversation with Juno just now. He always felt something weird, but he couldn''t figure it out. A thought suddenly flashed through his mind, and Adam stepped on the brake. reached out from his pocket and took out the magic equipment Bob gave, pulled it up like a magician shuffled the cards, and counted, there are not many of them. "Think too much." Adam shook his head, smiled unconsciously, hit the accelerator, and started again. Forget it, I dont want to. He also said to himself before, dont learn from those American teenagers who die, because curiosity kills people. When you are confused, you will be confused. Sometimes ignorance is blessing! Back at Duncan''s house, it was naturally a lively event again. Although in the eyes of his sister Teddy, he is a prodigal, even a big bad wolf, but in the eyes of my parents, he is the pride of the Duncan family, pure and pure like a little white rabbit. In fact, Adams self-positioning is more precise: a trembling big bad wolf! After last night, I completely bid farewell to the high school era. After the summer vacation, Adam will officially enter the Columbia career, and now the most important thing is still the master of code secrets. Reading, codewords! Reading, codewords! Reading, codewords! Adam put all his energy into it. The summer vacation was more than two months, and it passed quickly. During this period, friends also came to see him. Little Sheldon has hardly changed, and is still so annoying. Peggy didn''t come. I heard from Little Sheldon that she plunged into the field of mathematics and formally stood at the top of the chain of scientific contempt, and became very interested in the crown of mathematics, the mathematics problem of the millennium. , Especially the existence and smoothness of the Navier Stokes equation. Adam believes that with Peggys super IQ, perhaps this millennial problem that has plagued countless scientists will be fully proven by her in the near future. At that time, the highest honor in mathematics, the Fields Medal, which is more precious than the Nobel Prize in mathematics, is indispensable for her. Juno and Karen come here often. Compared to the gloom and weirdness of the past, Karen is much more cheerful, and her attitude towards Adam is still true, but she doesn''t have the strong sense of hostility she used to be. Juno is still so calm and calm Seeing Adam writes a novel, after reading the Lord of Mysteries, he gave a very high evaluation. Not surprisingly, he started chasing the changes, making the salted fish Adam very Troubled. Because Juno seems to be able to see through people''s hearts, he doesn''t usually wear the red hoodie that gives Adam a psychological shadow. But once they were dissatisfied with the update speed, two Little Red Riding Hoods appeared in front of Adam''s desk, standing one to the left and the other, without speaking, just looking at his codeword with a smile. Under the light, between the two tall shadows, there is a small helpless and poor figure... Compared with this, sending blade reminders or something is really weak. So, the plan that was originally scheduled for more than two months in the summer vacation to write half of the first volume of the clown, the clown, completely changed. "...They saw a clown painted in red, yellow, white and other colors coming over. First they threw tennis **** into the sky, and then when people''s attention was drawn to mid-air, a bunch of flowers appeared from nowhere. , A bunch of Sevia chrysanthemum. This bunch of flowers came to Melissa and Benson. The color was golden, symbolizing happiness. Melissa and Benson stared blankly at the clown on the opposite side. They saw his face covered with red, yellow, and white oils. The corners of his mouth were raised high, and he fixed a happy smile, an exaggerated smile, and a funny smile. . The first volume is finished. " Adam wrote the last word, realizing that he was more than 10,000 more than two months old. Like Ke Zou, he was moved and wanted to cry, but he forced a clown smile at Juno and Karen. This is a happy smile, a grandiose smile, a funny smile. The summer vacation is finally over. The days of urging the change finally passed. A new era has finally arrived. Chapter 50: Turn your face? after the summer vacation. It''s autumn. It''s the day of departure. "Mr. Duncan, Mrs. Duncan." "Juno, Karen, welcome, welcome, come in for a cup of tea? Bob, go call Adam." "Thank you Mrs. Duncan." "No, we should thank you, thank you for sending Adam to New York." "You are welcome, we are good friends." "Yes, yes, young people should make more good friends." When Juno and Karen drove over, they were warmly received by their mother, Amy. Compared with Amy, Juno and Karen, who had made her a headache and disgusted before, not only the face value completely crushed Amy, but also the behavior was appropriate (the mutual learning in front of her, the formation of a band, etc.), and there was no control. Signs of madness, let alone two people. is almost four times happy. She and Bob were high school classmates, and then became lovers. They are now a happy family with four children, so she believes and appreciates the affection of her childhood sweetheart. If possible, her son will follow their romantic traditions and form a happy family in the future. A happy life is definitely her best expectation. But, which one should I choose? Juno is smart and generous. Karen is quiet and gentle, he is very sinful. are all very good girls, which is really distressing. Here, while Amy greeted Juno and Karen, while secretly looking at the childs dilemma, Bob also went down to the basement with great spirits and found Adam who was packing. "Son, are you ready? Juno and Karen are here." "I''ll be ready soon." Adam collected the manuscript and the photocopy. After thinking about it, he pulled out the manuscript and solemnly handed it to Bob. "Dad, this is the manuscript of the novel I wrote. You must collect it carefully, whether it is going to work in the sea or the clubhouse... Well, in any case, this matters whether our family can get rid of poverty and become rich. Someone stole it, or was harmed by Gaby." "Get out of poverty and get rich? Adam, you can really be joking. Your mother has been working for four years, and our family is barely middle-class. Where is the poverty?" Bob took Adams manuscript indifferently, and saw that Adam did not agree, but just looked at him seriously, and shrugged: "Okay, okay, I see, this is the manuscript of your first novel, my son. It will be taken care of, and Gaby will never be harmed." Obviously, in his eyes, the probability of others stealing is far less scourge than the younger son Gaby. Adam also agrees. These small towns live in detached houses, and there are acquaintances nearby. The risk of theft is not high, but once you arrive in a metropolis like New York, where heaven and **** are both called, you can encounter any strange things. Being robbed when going out and stealing in a house are completely basic exercises. For example, in Friends, Joey and Chandlers apartment was ransacked. Of course, this is mainly to blame for Joey''s stupidity. But in the big bang, the apartment of Sheldon and Leonard was really ransacked. The door lock was opened, and all the alien notebooks were gone. The only thing that made Sheldon relieved was that his tons of comic books had not been stolen. But that''s it, Sheldon was also afraid of being robbed again. First couldn''t sleep, and then asked Howard to install an advanced anti-theft device. After he was caught by the anti-theft device and became incontinent, he determined to completely leave Pasadena, where crime is frequent. eliminated countless places, and finally chose one. Unexpectedly, when I got off the train, I would be taken away by the salute. Sheldon had no choice but to buy a ticket to return to Pasadena immediately. Later, Sheldon was angry at Caltech''s arrangements for him, and because of the big changes made by his friends, he couldn''t accept it for a while, so he chose to escape by train again. This time, what he lost was not only the salute, but the pants were also taken away... Although this looks funny, the tragic reality reflected in the comedy makes Adam in this country unable to laugh. His book hasn''t been published yet. Once the manuscript is robbed, everything will be lost. So to be safe, he decided to bring only two photocopies. Even if he was robbed, he still had the manuscript in his hand to prove that the letter was written by him. In the future, manuscripts can still sell for a lot of money. "Middle class?" Seeing that Bob had listened carefully, Adam was relieved, and smiled and joked: "Where is this class? This is a word made up by the rich." "what?" Bob was taken aback. The education in the U.S. is indeed developed, but it is aimed at the elite, and the general publics vision is so low that you cant believe it. Most of the time, the upper-level elites say what they say. This will be the case in the future unconnected era, not to mention the 1990s when information is underdeveloped. "The middle class is completely a pseudo-concept." Adam explained: "The property of the bourgeoisie and the proletariat refers to the possession of the means of production, that is, assets. The so-called property of the middle class is concealed as the property of property. Owning property is not It means you own assets. The middle class is just a proletariat with some property." Bob opened his mouth wide, and didn''t dare to talk: "That''s it?" "What do you think?" Adam shrugged and said: "What is the difference between you and the proletariat in your eyes? It''s just that the house is a little bigger, the car is better, the clothes and food are a little more refined, you are still working for people." Bob twitched the corners of his mouth and found that it made sense. He was really speechless. For a while, the mood was a little depressed. Anyone knows that the class he has been struggling for all his life does not exist at all, and it will be a little unacceptable. His American dream! "I''m fine. UU reading www.uuknshu.com" Adam interrupted Bob''s emotions. "Oh." Bob restrained his emotions, cheered up, and said with a strong smile: "Son, Juno and Karen, which one do you choose?" "Which one to choose?" Adam said silently: "I don''t want to choose none of them, they are just friends." "Don''t lie to dad." Bob''s smile was very natural and not serious: "You are so handsome, they are so beautiful, you mix together every day, especially Juno, are you just simple friends?" "..." Adam has an old groove in his heart. Yes, they do get together every day, but once again, he took the initiative to find Juno? No! Not once! Juno took the initiative from beginning to end, and he had nowhere to hide. Everyday getting along with each other was frightening at first, but now if Juno hadn''t deliberately dressed as a Little Red Riding Hood, he would have forgotten Juno''s horror. As for turning your face? Not to mention that Juno is still providing him with a steady stream of wisdom points, that is, he has not provided it. For more than four years, people have always welcomed him with a smile, and his words and deeds seem to really treat him as a friend. Adam, who has a three-pointed view, is not Long Aotian, who is obsessed with the air, how can he turn his face for no reason? I really have to do that, I''m afraid it will be overwhelmed by the end, after all, Juno is too stable... Not to mention that the improvement of physical attribute points depends on the positive energy of family and friendship, exercise is actually useless, even if it is upgraded to the level of Wolverine? I poured you into a pile of cement and threw you into the sea. It''s better to stretch your head and cut it. Chapter 51: Accompany Outside Duncan''s house. "Be careful on the road." "Call home when you arrive." "Adam, goodbye~" "Know, rest assured. Goodbye, Charlie~" In my parents reluctance, Teddy hugged Charlie and waved vigorously. Gabys lazy gaze, Adam got on the co-pilot, waved goodbye to his family, and officially embarked on the road to Columbia in New York. across the state and counties. This time, because it was three people driving in rotation, and the route had already been taken once, there was nothing to appreciate, so I drove almost the whole time without rest. "Adam, the Lord of Mysteries has the fantasy of the Lord of the Rings, the suspense of Sherlock Holmes, and the mysterious elements of the East. In fact, he is very suitable for making a series of TV series." Juno drove while chatting with Adam: "If you want to show it completely, HBO is the most suitable. When looking for a publishing house for publication, it is best to only sell the copying and distribution rights of books. The copyrights of film and television and peripherals should be retained. That is likely to be. Its a big treasure." "Ok." Adam nodded in agreement: "I think so too." Film and television copyright and peripheral income rights are not at all comparable to the income from simply selling books, not to mention that the master of mystery is really suitable for making American dramas. Even Adam has a feeling that when Squid wrote the first part of The Master of Mystery, it was written exactly according to the script of the American drama. Look at the rhythm and setting of the scene, a strong American drama style. Of course, the style of the Lord of Mysteries is a bit darker, and it is not suitable for Disney''s family love. If you want to better show the essence of the book, HBO, which is famous on a large scale, is definitely the best choice. HBO is a cable television network media company. Its parent company is Time Warner. The dc comics where Batman is located belong to Time Warner. Unlike most free TV stations, HBO does not survive by selling ads and charging advertising fees, but subscription fees. Pay if you want to see it! There are so many free TV shows to watch. Why does HBO dare to charge? Doesnt HBO know that free is king? Do not! Of course HBO knows! Under the constant impact of the free tide, HBO still chose to take the path of premium subscription fees, which means spending a lot of money to carefully create high-quality boutique TV series to attract viewers who have been disgusted by countless brainless soap operas. As a result, after more than two decades, HBO has more and more subscription paying viewers. In the future, nine out of ten paying households will choose HBO, and the total number of subscribers will reach 35 million. Sopranos, Sex and the City, true love is like blood... A series of high-quality TV series have fixed the audience''s attention on HBO, and gradually gained the reputation of "HBO produced, it must be a high-quality product". Game of Thrones, released in 2011, has subverted the gap between TV series and movies. Once upon a time, TV dramas were badly crafted, and movies were big scenes. Each episode and season of Game of Thrones, whether its capital investment or production process, was completely filmed in accordance with the movie. From then on, the high-quality American TV series can be called a series of movie universes. There is no fool who pays! Free is the most expensive! The same applies to ancient and modern China and foreign countries! If you want to make a US drama, Adams first choice is HBO, even if you have less money, you can consider it. Money is just a number to a certain extent. He will never sell the master of mystery to a shoddy production company in order to sell more money. "By the way, when will the second part of Lord of Mysteries come out?" "" Adam suddenly didn''t want to talk anymore. The country is sparsely populated, and the most numerous roads and counties across the state are the endless highways and the desert areas on both sides. A car will pass by for a few days. Once an accident occurs, no ghost will be found. This is why so many American horror films choose this kind of environment to shoot. Adam and they also encountered a similar situation. On the straight road, I dont see the ancients before and I wont see the visitors. After changing hands several times, this time it was Adams turn to drive. Karen didnt want to take the co-pilot. He sat in the back with Juno, and Juno used him as a pillow. Adam occasionally touched Karen''s eyes from the rearview mirror, and saw her eyes bright and the air in the car extremely quiet. After driving for a while, a car suddenly followed. Adam felt tight, and quickly looked carefully through the rearview mirror, and saw that it was an old Ford with a suitcase tied to the roof. He breathed a sigh of relief, but still did not relax his vigilance. This is the United States, or on a deserted highway. God knows what will happen? toot. The car behind honked its horn, then accelerated, came to the left of the car, and drove side by side with Adam. "Hi, buddy, ask you a question, is there pure friendship between men and women?" The car was driven by a short young man, and in the passenger seat was a beautiful curly-haired woman who smiled at him with an awkward face. The smile was Adams favorite dimple. The question was the short young man. "Then it needs to be analyzed in detail." The back seat of the opponent was full of salutes, which should be similar to them, Adam responded with a smile. "Look?" When the curly-haired beauty heard it, she glanced at the short young man in the driver''s seat: "You are a fallacy at all As a man, how come the difference in life is so big." "Do you really think there is pure friendship between men and women?" The short young man ignored the curly-haired beauty and squinted at Adam: "You have to be honest, and you have to dare to be a man. I ask you, when you see her at first sight, do you just want to make friends with her?" "Harry!" The curly-haired beauty heard this and glanced at the plain Adam, her face flushed, and she stared angrily at the short young man who was driving. "what''s happenin?" The short young Harry shrugged: "You are so beautiful, unless he is not a man, otherwise he will see you. The first thought is that he wants to be indescribable to you. This is the result of thousands of years of male evolution, not human Will is transfer." "This is not always true." Adam smiled and said: "If men and women do not conform to each other''s aesthetics at all, friendship can still exist." The curly-haired beauty turned redder, because Adam''s words clearly agreed with the short young man''s point of view. "Haha." Harry, a short young man, smiled: "According to you, such a man and a woman are not even the opposite **** in each other''s eyes, and of course they can be friends. As long as there is a little attraction, even if both men and women have their own hearts, they still treat each other as terrible objects in the subconscious. With the slightest temptation, this fragile friendship will quickly deteriorate. This is human nature! " When talking about this, the short young man caught a glimpse of Juno and Karen in the back seat, his eyes flashed with surprise, his smile was much more sincere, and he joked: "Brother, you should know these truths better than I do..." Adams mouth suddenly twitched, who is your brother! Chapter 52: When Shelly met Sally (Happy Dragon Boat Festival!) on the highway. The two cars drove smoothly in front of each other, separated by a few hundred meters. When the short young man was called a brother, Adam decided to stay away from each other. even dared to **** his lines, this should be his special poem... After , Adam either smiled to the short youth or staggered when he stepped on the accelerator. Harry, a short young man, is also a human spirit, and he stopped trying to talk to each other when he saw it. After a long drive, the three of Adam stopped in front of a restaurant beside the highway, preparing to eat something. After they ordered something, the restaurant door was pushed open. A short young man and a curly-haired beauty walked in one after another. "I have got." "No, you didn''t." "I have got!" The curly-haired beauty shouted at the back of the short young man with an unconvincing face: "I have so many beautiful things that cannot be described!" The voice was too loud and the content was too explosive, causing everyone to look at her, including Adam. "Really an old driver." Juno smiled. "You mean her?" Adam is a little strange. Experience is not the same as an old driver. Old drivers are naturally experienced, but experience does not mean that they are old drivers. Judging from Adams eyesight, curly-haired beauties are only experienced and not considered old drivers. "It''s not her." Juno raised his chin to the short young man: "I''m talking about him. Didn''t you see how his companion was teased by him?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and nodded. The curly-haired beauty was obviously dumbfounded. She lowered her head to avoid everyone''s gaze, and moved to the short young man who was already sitting. Before she could relax, the short young man asked casually, "Who is the other party?" " "what?" "The source of your experience?" "Why did I tell you this?" "Well, then don''t tell me." The short young man shrugged, with an expression of''don''t care, you know bragging''. The curly-haired beauty suddenly couldn''t stand it, she endured it, and she couldn''t help it and said, "Sheldon!" "Puff!" Adam, who was sitting not far away, sprayed out the soda when he heard the name. The curly-haired beauty looked at Adam in confusion. "sorry Sorry." Adam coughed a few times and waved his hand to apologize: "You choked just now. By the way, you won''t be students of the University of Texas at Austin, are you?" "Yes it is." The curly-haired beauty and the short young man nodded: "Any problem?" It really is Adam grinned and said weirdly: "Then Sheldon you are talking about, isn''t Sheldon Lee Cooper?" "Sheldon Lee Cooper?" The short young man confirmed: "You''re talking about the boring kid who went to college at the age of 11?" Obviously, a character like Little Sheldon, no matter where he goes, is infinitely in limelight, and everyone is looking at him. "Damn it, of course not!" The curly-haired beauty also reacted and glared at Adam. "Sorry, sorry." Adam also knew that he was abrupt, he was only very sensitive to the name Sheldon: "Do you know him?" "of course." The short young man laughed and said: "In fact, almost no one at Austin campus does not know him. I have also attended classes with him. That scene, tsk tsk, is a real experience." "This is Sheldon." Adam smiled in understanding. "By the way, get to know, I am Harry, and she is Sally. We just graduated and we are going to New York to find a job." The short young man smiled familiarly: "What about you? Are you Sheldon Cooper''s high school classmate?" "Yes it is." Adam nodded. Because of the topic of Sheldon, the two sides joined the table. Harry still wanted to strike up a conversation with Karen, but after Juno said a little bit, he obediently averted his gaze and turned his attention back to the curly-haired beauty Sally. Sally is the friend of his current girlfriend. They both graduated. Harry''s current girlfriend stayed in Austin. Although they said that you would miss you, they all knew the final outcome. So within a few hours of separation, Harry blatantly began to tease Sally. "Tell me, if you guys are so loving, why did you break up?" Sally ignored him and looked at the waiter who came by: "I want a Sara, oil and vinegar next to it, apple pie, apple pie to be heated, ice cream next to it, strawberry ice cream, no vanilla. Otherwise, dont ice cream, just make whipped cream. If the cream is already opened, dont use it." The waiter''s eyes are a bit dangerous. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing again. "what happened again?" Sally said displeased. "It''s nothing." Adam smiled and said: "It''s just that the way you order food reminds me of Sheldon again. This is the same every time he asks, um, in detail..." "is it?" Sally''s face eased, and she smiled slightly: "Of course you should order food according to what you feel most comfortable and favorite." "of course." Adam smiled and nodded, but he was spitting out in his heart: "Penny has something to say about this. I hope you can still eat after seeing how the waiter treats your delicate and detailed meal." "So, why did you break up with Sheldon?" Adam curiously asked. "This has nothing to do with you." Sally gave him a white look. Adam moved in his heart, learning Harry''s appearance, and pretending to say: "It makes sense, then don''t tell me." "..." The corners of Harry''s mouth suddenly twitched, UU reading is really his routine. "Well, if you must know." Silly White Sweet Sally was really fooled, and couldn''t help but said: "Because I bought''One Week Underwear'', he was jealous." "A week of underwear?" Harry was dumbfounded: "What''s that?" Adam thoughtfully: "Is it a series of underwear of a certain specification, one piece a day?" "you know?" Sally gave Adam a surprised look. "You may not believe it." Adam smiled weirdly: "Sheldon also has this habit, not only underwear, all his things are divided into categories, which one to wear on a given day is fixed." "Are you kidding me?" Sally opened her mouth wide. She couldn''t believe that the famous little Sheldon had so many similarities to her. If her ex-boyfriend Shelton is similar to Little Shelton, she would never suspect that she was cheating because she did not have the Sunday one in her underwear for a week. It''s not that she left that one at the house of which man, but the manufacturer didn''t produce the Sunday one at all, okay! "That''s why I can''t help but laugh." Adam smiled very happily. On the road, he met a beauty who has such a connection with Little Sheldon, which really made the boring journey a little bit bright. After , several people ate and talked about all kinds of strange things about Little Sheldon, and the relationship was obviously much closer. This is human nature. When there is a common complaint, the strangeness between strangers will quickly subside. Adam couldnt help thinking: What will it be like when Shelley (Sheldons nickname) meets Sally? Chapter 53: Admission new York. "Goodbye." "When you have time, you can come to Columbia to come and play with me." "it is good." Sally bid farewell to Adam, completely ignoring Harry who was looking at her eagerly. One is plain and the other is short and wretched. Originally or she would be a pity, because Harry was the only person she knew in New York. If Harry hadn''t just broke up with her friend, he would have unscrupulously teased her. The scum is unbearable. She would like to be his friend. Now, naturally, Harry will roll her as fast as the speed of light is. What a pity? Do not make jokes. "Goodbye." Harry''s mouth twitched and said, decisively flashing. As a scumbag, his eyes and face must be equally good. Sally''s appearance shows that if you don''t know him, Adam doesn''t mean to chat with him more. The other two beauties exude an aura that makes his scalp numb, and decisive flashing is the best choice. There is no grass anywhere in the world, this is New York! "Go, let''s go to Columbia." After Sally drove away, Juno drove, and Adam came to Columbia University. "It''s so rich." After they entered the campus, they saw countless details along the way that revealed their luxury. New York is the center of the multiverse of American dramas, Manhattan is the center of New York, here is a real inch of money, and Columbia University occupies 121 hectares of land here. After the three of them strolled around, they said goodbye. Juno drove with a smiling Karen, left Columbia and headed for Boston. "Huh." Looking at the figure of the car leaving, Adam exhaled a long breath. Facing Juno and Karen, his psychology has always been very complicated. Juno, because he has seen fruit hard candy in his previous life, he has always been very fond of the girl with wisdom and courage in it. The bloodthirsty Little Red Riding Hood, he has seen blood after all, and he is just an ordinary person who has never been killed by a chicken. In this case, when she was first found by her, there was inevitably a trace of tension and fear. However, after getting along for more than four years, the fear has actually disappeared. Now it is more of a habitual complaint. Just like a friend who has some special funny things that will be spit out by the circle of friends for a lifetime, it is replaced by Juno. "Such funny things" cannot be declared in the mouth. Adam can only spit out in his heart. Karen, it was because she was indeed a treasure girl. Adam admired it very much. Later, when Jennifer and Juno reminded him, they observed that Karen''s mental state was indeed unstable, which made it farther away. Originally, this was Adams own psychological state towards Juno and Karen. But when he met Harry, who was sophistry and scumbag, his deeper subconscious was revealed by his words, which belonged to a man''s instinct. Juno is actually quite beautiful, and it is also a kind of watchable. Karen is a combination of angel and devil. When Adam saw them for the first time, what was his first thought or subconscious mind? Danger? vigilant? Afraid? keep away? No, neither is it! is terrible! When Juno and Karen are inseparable. is fear! And what is the difference between fear and fear and fear? You taste, you taste fine. It is precisely because of this subconscious that he doesn''t even understand, he will be somewhat contradictory. Regarding Juno and Karen, he often complains in his heart, but he does not resolutely resist the approach of Juno and Karen. "No wonder women often say something contemptuously: Oh, man!" Adam muttered to himself: "It seems that there is a reason." After stopping for a while, Adam who came back to his senses, carrying a salute, led by an enthusiastic senior, came to the student dormitory. "Senior sister..." "Just call me Amanda." "Uh, Amanda, is the dormitory for men and women?" Adam looked at from time to time men, women, men and women joked and walked by, surprised. "Of course it''s mixed living." Enthusiastic senior sister Amanda explained with a smile: "Even though they are students, they are all adults. Should they be distinguished?" "Ha ha." Adam could only smile and shook his head, but he complained in his heart: "Because they are adult men and women, they should live separately, otherwise..." When he said this, he couldn''t help but glanced at a dormitory. The door of the dormitory was closed, and a tie hung on the doorknob. With Adams sharp ears because of the strengthened physical attributes, it was clear that someone was eager to God. To pray... This is the first day of school! Daylight! People come and go! Adam can only sigh in his heart: "It really is a big city in a big city, the city can play!" "Welcome to Columbia~" Senior Amanda, although her ears are not as good as Adam, she is also the old Siji. When she sees the tie on the doorknob, she understands and doesnt shy away. On the contrary, she glamorously teases Adam: "Trust me, you will like it here~" It''s a pity, if it weren''t for her to add drama to herself, Adam wouldn''t even bother to "take" the name... This looks completely unworthy of the name Amanda. "Ha ha." Adam gave an awkward and polite smile. 111 room. Sending off the enthusiastic senior sister, Adam puts down the gift and looks up his dormitory. The area is about ten square feet, with a high and low bed, a wardrobe, a long desk, and two chairs in the corner. It is very simple. The roommate obviously hasn''t come yet, so Adam decisively chose the lower bunk After a little tidying up, he carried a backpack with two copies of the Master of Mysteries, ready to go to the publishing house to submit his paper. "Hey hey." Just then, a slightly wretched laugh came from the next door. Adams mouth twitched, thinking that he was about to hear someone praying to God again during the day. Just as he was about to flash people, there was another hehehe. is still the male voice, but there is no female believer Adam expected. En, most of the prayers are female believers. "what''s the situation?" Adam was a little curious, wondering if he would go and take a look. After all, it is the neighbor next door. It is still necessary to understand, what if it is Hammer? Thinking of this, Adam became wary. He must do something immediately to guard against it. This kind of stress state is very different from when I got along with Juno Karen. The reason is self-evident. "Guy, the dean is here. Hurry up and hide your sandwich." At this time, another voice came. Then there was a rushing sound. "It turned out to be like this." Adam suddenly realized when he heard this. It turned out that I was eating a special sandwich, a special U.S. specialty, and its no wonder that its better than praying to God during the day. "Good afternoon, sir." Another footstep walked into the next room. The male voice who was laughing very hilariously said, "I am Matthew Eriksson." "Mr?" A slightly surprised young male voice rang out: "Just call me Ted." Adams eyes lit up first, he thought he knew who lived next door, and then his face collapsed, because the next door is not a particular person... Chapter 54: Post Columbia University Student Dormitory. 110 rooms. "Ms. Ted." Matthew had eaten a sandwich, and at the moment he was in a daze. He didn''t realize that the young Ted in front of him was not a sir or a teacher at all, and he still looked at him nervously. "Wow." Ted sniffed, showing a clear look, jokingly: "Someone is eating a sandwich." "what?" Matthew was horrified and said without hesitation: "No, no, I don''t even know what a sandwich is like, my parents will donate a lot of money to the school." Ted:... . "Hi, this is Adam and I live in room 111 next door." Adam knocked on the door and couldn''t help smiling when he saw that the two of them were indeed the faces of his impression. "Hi Adam, this is Ted." Ted wears glasses and is a little handsome. He has no future "affectionate and romantic" expression. At the moment, he looks more young and shy. Adam knows that the main reason is that the other party hasn''t gotten up. Without enough opponents, naturally he can''t get rid of his youthfulness, and he can practice his own affectionate and romantic routine. "Matthew." Another tall, nervous boy squeezed out a smile. "Hi, Matthew." Adam greeted enthusiastically. Compared to Ted, Adam admires Matthew more. Unlike the "affectionate romance" trained by Ted Zhalang, the silly big man in front of him is truly and deeply romantic. I love only one woman in my life. Only guard one woman in his life. Even fantasizing about other women, in the illusion, they are all old. After the death of his lover, he was so sad that he was pushed down and comforted by the nurse who took care of him. Really hold your hand and grow old with you. Zhou Shuren said: Bad people don''t like to be good people, but they like to be friends with good people very much. Adam agreed. "Don''t worry, Ted is not a teacher, he is your new roommate." Seeing that Matthew was still nervous, even if Ted put the salute on the upper bunk and said that the upper bunk was his, Adam understood the power of the American specialty sandwiches and kindly reminded him. "what?" Matthew looked at Ted in surprise: "Are you not a teacher?" "When did I say that I was a teacher?" Ted murmured, "Brother, how many sandwiches did you eat? Eat less. There is a welcome party in the evening." "Not much." Matthew let go. He smiled and took out the sandwiches that he had hidden and had not finished eating, and handed them to Adam and Ted, "You guys have a bite?" "No, thank you, I don''t touch this kind of thing." Adam waved his hand and resolutely refused. Just kidding, he certainly couldn''t touch this kind of cancer that the capitalist country can''t control. "Neither do I." Ted also pretended to wave his hands, but in a blink of an eye he took out a bigger sandwich from his schoolbag and laughed, "Because I have better ones." "Good job, buddy." Matthew immediately got even more hilarious, pointing his hands diagonally at Ted, and he smiled, showing the intimacy of a fellow man. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said in his heart: "No wonder the two can become iron buddies, the hobbies are the same... Forget it, don''t mix up, go and submit." "I have something to go now." "Dude, remember the welcome party at night, I heard that there are many beautiful chicks in it." Matthew reminded loudly. Adam gave the two a thumbs up and decisively flashed them. Random House. Headquarters building. "Sir, how can I help you?" As soon as Adam entered the lobby, the lady at the front desk greeted him warmly. "Well, who can I call for submissions?" Adam smiled brilliantly. "Sir, you turned out to be a writer, it''s amazing." The lady at the front desk sincerely complimented: You can go to the seventh floor for submissions. The editorial department is there. The editor-in-chief of Cerf is right now. Sir, your work must be very exciting. I cant wait to see your work published. "Thank you, you will not be disappointed." Adam handled the enthusiastic young lady skillfully and took the elevator to the editorial office. hall. "I''m here to contribute too..." "Sir, do you have an appointment?" "No." "Then please post your work, and we will have someone responsible for checking it." "But how could that person just get in?" "He has an appointment." "..." A middle-aged man with a big belly walked out of the hall in frustration, and mumbled: "Damn! Now he has to look at his face when he writes. He knows what a little boy knows, so he looks a little more handsome. He walked through the back door, hum! Today you are ignorant of answering me, and tomorrow I want you to be too high." The seventh floor. Editorial department. Office of Editor-in-Chief Jack Cerf. . "Please come in." "Hello, Mr. Cerf." Adam pushed the door in, and smiled at the middle-aged man sitting behind his desk: "My name is Adam Duncan, a student of Columbia University. I wrote one, and I want you to be straightforward." "Oh, it''s a Columbia University student." Jack Cerf smiled, not looking upset at Adam''s abrupt visit. The reason, of course, is not because of Adam''s mediocrity, but because Adam first showed his identity, Columbia University student. Columbia is an Ivy League school and is located in New York. It has the greatest influence in New York. The United States is a society of elite groups. Alumni associations of prestigious schools are one of the pillars of elite groups. Are those strong people who lie in prestigious schools really to learn those advanced theoretical knowledge? Do not! of course not! Most of them don''t even bother to learn many courses in high school, let alone the more boring and harder college courses. The most important purpose of their going to college, especially famous schools, is to make good connections. Zhou Shuren said: The four big irons in life have carried guns together, went through the window together, divided the dirt together, and faced the light together. The alumni of the famous American school in the city will almost completely fit these four points. Therefore, the identity of a famous school student can first make people look at you with admiration, so that you don''t even bother to listen to you. Because it is possible that you can meet a big person now or in the future. Hedong for thirty years, Hexi for thirty years, don''t bully young people to be poor. The people of the United States also understand this truth, but the premise is that you are also a graduate of a prestigious school anyway. Otherwise, it is basically not a counterattack stream, but a comedy stream. "The first clown of the Lord of Mysteries?" Jack Cerf took the manuscript handed over by Adam, UU Reading www.uukanshu. com turned the pages of the book and smiled non-committal: "It''s still a series. Wait a minute, I''ll take a look." Adam nodded and sat there quietly, waiting for the other side to review the manuscript. after an hour. "What about the back?" Jack Cerf closed the last page and asked subconsciously. Then he thought of something and smiled casually: "As a novice, I wrote well. By the way, where did you write it? Is the first one finished?" "of course." Adam nodded: "But I think we can talk about publishing first?" Still looking for "Everyday American Drama" free novels? Baidu direct search: ""It''s easy to read novels! (=) Chapter 55: Sorry to disturb Random House. Chief Editor''s Office. "I think we can talk about publishing first." Adam declined Jack Cerf''s submission and got to the point. After all, I only request manuscripts and dont talk about publishing. That''s a hooliganism. Although he has the original manuscript, in the face of the capital represented by Random House, he does not hesitate to try to figure out the opponent with the greatest malice. In the previous life, the genuine ones can''t do the pirated ones, and the genuine ones can''t do the high-fake ones. And here is the United States, the power of capital is infinite. If the benefits are large enough, copyright protection is just a joke. How to implement copyright protection? file a lawsuit! You who have no money and no power, facing the opposing party''s luxurious lawyers, if the opposing party randomly quotes any legal provisions, it can drag you into the lawsuit and make you hard to tell. In this process, the most likely thing is that you have no money to continue to ask a lawyer to sue. And even if you succeed in the prosecution in the long prosecution career, the biggest beneficiary will not be you, but the lawyers of both parties. Because they are all divided into proportions, the more lawsuits they fight, the more they demand. It is even possible that you lose the case, even if you are God, what everyone knows is the truth. Otherwise, there will not be so many criminals in American TV dramas, so arrogantly walking out of the court, in front of countless media, a serious nonsense, so that the popularity is exploded but helpless. New York Pizza Hut, let''s find out? You need to know that almost all judges in the U.S. switch careers from professional lawyers, and most of their relatives and friends are lawyers. Naturally, they consciously or unconsciously maintain the interests of the lawyer class. For lawyers, it is best to file a lawsuit when there is nothing to do, and a small lawsuit becomes a big lawsuit. Otherwise, it is a very clear thing, why the judge allows the lawyers to talk nonsense, adjourn the court at every turn, and then procrastinate again and again, for several decades. Lawyers and doctors in charge of life and death can be called representatives of the middle class. Law schools, like medical schools, start with undergraduates and above. You think its a joke? It is never stupidity that covers the eyes, but profit! Therefore, to be cautious, what Adam handed him was only the content of the first thirty chapters. You must know that in the past life, the Lord of Mysteries released a certain point in the "Golden Three Chapters", which means that the opening three chapters must quickly grab the reader. Now Adam gave the first thirty chapters, enough for the other party to judge the quality of the Lord of Mysteries. "Ha ha." Jack Cerf smiled: "Of course you can." The Lord of Mysteries has a magnificent view of the world, which can be expanded into a huge fantasy universe. Although there is no concept of the cinematic universe, the Lord of the Rings has not had the success of the trilogy plus the first trilogy, and the crazy Harry Potter is not even a shadow, but it does not mean that the people of the United States do not know that they are similar. The value of the fantasy universe. because they have Star Wars! This series of movies that Adam could not see in his previous life has almost become a phenomenon-level symbol representing American culture, and countless Americans are crazy about it. In the Big Bang, Shelton and the others are the most typical representatives. The lightsaber fluorescent lamp in the second. In order to watch the latest midnight movie, not only was she willing to line up all night, she even tied a urine bag under her pants in order to occupy a seat. One is to hold your seat, and the other is to keep warm, you can kill two birds with one stone... When Sheldon and Leonard were invited to give lectures at other universities and passed the manor of the father of Star Wars on the way, they did not hesitate to visit them first. For this reason, Sheldon was chased by security and shocked. In this way, this experience was regarded as a wonderful journey by them. Howard and Rajesh who did not go were still quite jealous. The Lord of Mysteries, Nature and Star Wars are not the same type, but the vast worldview that can be vaguely revealed still shocks Jack Cerf. This is a work that has both the magical atmosphere of the Lord of the Rings, the mystery of Cthulhu, the suspense of Sherlock Holmes, the unknown and mysterious elements of the East, and the perfect integration of many elements. The group image structure is also very colorful, which is very suitable for the adaptation of film and television dramas. This may be a big treasure. Jack Cerf was secretly pleased, but he didn''t make a difference: "So, what do you think of buying out the copyright at a price of $10,000? Few newcomers can get this price." "Sorry, I''m sorry." Adam picked up the manuscript, got up and nodded and smiled. said, turned around and walked outside. "" Jack Cerf twitched the corners of his mouth, and quickly got up to hold Adam: "Mr. Duncan, can I discuss any questions?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said: "Mr. Cerf is not meant to be discussed carefully. In this way, Mr. Cerf can think about it. I have to go to HarperCollins Press for something later, shall we make an appointment again?" As New York is one of the largest metropolises, Random House is not the only publishing house, but HarperCollins is also one of the largest companies. This is still a large publishing house, and there are countless small and medium-sized publishing houses. When the other party opened his mouth, he bought out. It was only ten thousand dollars. Adam didn''t want to talk to the other party. He is not a fat tiger, how can he tolerate the bullying of Chi Guoguo. "Mr. Duncan, you misunderstood Jack Cerf smiled unchanged and said: "This price is really friendly to newcomers...Of course, if Mr. Duncan has objections, you can talk about it, why bother I was anxious to go to another house. To be honest, for newcomers, all publishers bids are actually similar. " "Don''t mention the buyout." Adam nodded to himself when he heard the words. Capitalists are indeed the same, and HarperCollins is unlikely to be much better. His appearance is just a better negotiation. Furthermore, there is naturally a reason why he chose Random House as his first stop. Random House is one of the largest publishing houses with strong publicity and sales channels. Most of the books on the bestseller list are published by Random House. Harper Collins is also very powerful. The types of publications are more serious and less famous. Large companies have big company diseases. The internal rigidity is severe. It is a common phenomenon to have eyes on the top of the head. It is not necessarily the illusion of the Secret Lord. Kind of novel. Of course, if the opponent is too much, Adam would rather not publish it. Do not eat steamed buns and fight for steam, the most admired god''s work in the past life, even in the parallel universe, he is not willing to sell it cheaply anyway. "The price can be negotiated, and you are satisfied..." Jack Cerf does not give up, what he wants most is full copyright, which is the popular IP operation in the current world. What is funny is that the ip in the US and the later advocacy of ip in the East are not the same thing. Adam is unmoved. I want to buy out the copyright at a low price, I want to eat it! Because no matter what astronomical price the other party offers, its a low price in Adams view. The psychological expectations of the two are not of the same order at all. What is there to talk about? Chapter 56: Amorous female seniors Random House. Chief Editor''s Office. "A share of 4%?" Adam frowned: "Mr. Cerf, as far as I know, the average share of novels is 6% to 14%. Even if I am a newcomer, it shouldnt be less than 6%, right? What''s more, you have also read this book of mysteries. The quality is far superior to ordinary newcomers. Otherwise, you won''t be interested. What do you mean by giving 4%? " "Rookie get 6%?" Jack Cerf cursed in his heart that he most hates this kind of newcomer who is prepared to investigate beforehand. It''s not easy to lie, but after all he is an old fox, and his face is still calm. "Who said that? Impossible! How can a newcomer come up with a 6% share? The newcomer is not well-known, and the distribution depends on the channel of the publishing house. In this case, the risks are all on the publishing house, and do you know how high the cost of building and maintaining channels for publishing houses is? Of course, if you are very confident in your book and feel that you can achieve great success without relying on the resources of the publishing house, then publish it at your own expense, so you can indeed get a high share. " "" Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless, what a familiar and powerful logic. Who is more important when the author writes the book and publishes it by the publisher? The public says that the public is reasonable, and the mother says that the mother is reasonable. Authors naturally think that the quality of the book plays the most important role. After all, the readers are looking for the book. Without the hard work of the authors to write the book, can your publishing house be able to afford it? Now that your publishing house is up, you can comfortably make money with a rake, but you are still not satisfied? Want more? is simply not giving the authors a way to survive. The publishing house believes that this is the era when channel traffic is king. With channel traffic in hand, no matter how trash the book is, it can be artificially popular. In this case, hiring an author to be a gunman for the publishing house is far more rewarding than cooperation between the two parties. Control and save costs. Mouth cannon is indistinguishable, and in the end it depends on the strength. The result is naturally the logical victory of the publisher! Even if Adam knew that the other party was sophistry, he was speechless. Fortunately, in this era of the United States, no publishing house can dominate and control all channel resources. Even if all publishing houses have an attitude towards newcomers, it is the money rule of the publishing industry to squeeze as much as possible, but so many publishing houses can''t be of one mind. Adam believes that with the quality of the master of mystery, certain publishing houses can definitely be impressed and let them dare to take a risk. Risk and return are directly proportional. Give it a go, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle. In the country where money is king, there is absolutely no shortage of people who dare to take such risks. This is how Adam dared to say no to Jack Cerf, the editor-in-chief of one of New York''s top publishing houses! If this is not the case, unless he insists on not publishing, he still has to obediently sign a sales agreement and reluctantly sell his son, which he has worked hard day and night, to others. "Mr. Duncan, this is the rule, it''s the same everywhere." Jack Cerf smiled in his heart when he saw Adam speechlessly. This is the benefit of providing the way with force. Anything that is unreasonable, a punch is justified. "Of course, if Mr. Duncan is willing to sign the full copyright of the Master of Mystery to the publishing house, the percentage can be given according to the average old author. How about 10%? At that time, the publishing house will invest more propaganda resources on the Lord of Mysteries, and the possibility of success will be greater. As an author, you will get higher profits. This is definitely the best choice for newcomers. Dont focus on this pure Yin work. After you become famous, you wont have such a dilemma when you write a book. This is a necessary sacrifice before you become famous. is not only the publishing industry, it''s the same in every industry! Mr. Duncan, you are a high-achieving student in Columbia University, and you can write novels. Naturally, you are a smart person. You should know that this is the operating rule of society. Since you can''t resist the social rules, you should enjoy it. " "Enjoy a ghost." Adam complained in his heart, but smiled perfunctorily: "Mr. Cerf makes sense..." "Mr. Duncan agreed?" Jack Cerf was overjoyed, but the smile on his face became more professional, with an expression of you made a wise choice. "Let me think about it again." Adam smiled. Just kidding, he has a detailed life goal plan. Writing novels is just a wild flower to choose from on the roadside. It is cool to read novels. Writing novels is a headache. If nothing happens, the master of this mystery will be his. The first novel in my life and the last novel. The first book became famous, and later it made a lot of money. Jack Cerf said it was reasonable, but what does it have to do with him? Furthermore, writing a novel is not the more you write, the better. Many writers, their debut is the pinnacle! Because the first novel is really their inspiration and dream work, it is very spiritual, once it is sold at a low price, it may not be written such a spiritual and quality novel in a lifetime. Most of the time I spent my whole life, I would like to reach the pinnacle of my life by relying on the books that have been seriously degraded in the back, and only in my dreams. This kind of trap, even if you know it, you cant explain it clearly, because the publisher also has irrefutable things to say: Dont you have confidence in yourself? A writer is a person in the literary and art world, who is very face-to-face and you dont have confidence in yourself, what do you want others to think of you? But all of this has nothing to do with Adam. He can choose to withdraw at any time. He doesn''t rely on talent to eat. It''s not a big deal, so he is extra calm. Jack Cerf''s mouth twitched again. Damn, is it so difficult for newcomers now? According to his set of incontrovertible truth, he shouldnt sign an agreement in a hurry. He knows how eager the newcomer authors are to release their books, especially the first pure Yin works. That is the light of dreams calling them. What the **** is Adam Duncan in front of you? didn''t have the consciousness and impulse to suffocate dreams at all. It looked like a newcomer, and the old fritters were about the same. But getting on the pole is not a business. As the editor-in-chief of a big publishing house, even if he is optimistic about the potential of the master of mystery, he will not easily let go of the proportion of interests that matter. After all, potential is potential, and risks still exist. Over the years, he thinks that the works that have potential but finally hit the street are not one or two. "of course can." Jack Cerf figured it out, determined to crush Adam, shook hands with Adam, and opened the door for Adam gracefully: "Welcome to come here anytime." Just as Adam turned to leave, a woman walked over the corridor, followed by an editor with a smile on her face, and vaguely heard the words 3.8 million copies, too amazing. Blond hair with big waves, tight-fitting small suit. fascinating, not old like this milf. Adam used to only know the beauty of delicate flowers, but now when he meets him, he suddenly realizes what is called amorous feelings! Chapter 57: Young man, are you tired? Random House. Editorial department. "Nora, I''m so happy to meet you." The professional smile on the face of editor-in-chief Jack Cerf turned into a sincere smile from the inside out when he saw the charming woman who came by. He took the initiative to step forward and hugged it with a Western-style meeting gift. "Me too, Jack." This woman named Nora moved her lips slightly, revealing an intellectual smile, and her low voice, set off by her face and temperament, formed a unique charm, which was especially alluring. Adam believed that if God wanted the world to vote for a female believer to pray to him, he would definitely vote for Nora. "Don''t you hate New York the most, come here this time?" Jack asked enthusiastically. "Yes, I hate New York, but there is no way, my son is here." Nora smiled helplessly: "This time I came here mainly to see him, so by the way, come to see you. Wouldn''t it be unwelcome?" "welcome." Jack said with a grandiose smile: "I can''t wait for you to live in New York for a long time. You are our most dazzling star." "Ha ha." Nora smiled and looked at Adam with attractive eyes: "This is?" "Adam Duncan." When the other party mentioned his son, Adam instantly cut off the charm in his heart. After all, he was a principled person and would never do bad things that would damage the family of his beloved. "Hello, Adam, this is Nora." Nora saw the familiar light flashing in Adam''s eyes, and her eyes became more and more curious. She is a professional writer who specializes in writing about men and women, and knows everything about men and women. Eyes are the windows of the soul. Men usually see her eyes and what mental activities they represent. She is insightful. There are no men who are not interested in her, such as her ex-husband. But the eyes were still very hot for the first second, and the next second was room temperature. She had never encountered it before. Professional sensitivity makes her accustomed to exploring unknown mysteries in the professional field. And this is an ordinary man. So she took the initiative to stretch out her hand and shook Adam''s hand: "Are you also a writer?" "Just a newcomer." Adam smiled modestly. "Has the contract been signed?" Nora glanced at Jack thoughtfully. "Not yet, I need to think about it." Adam shook his head. "Jack." Nora smiled, looked at Jack, and joked: "Are you bullying the newcomer again?" "No no." Jack smiled bitterly: "Nora, you know, we always follow the rules..." As he said, Lemon gave Adam a slanted look, and cursed in his heart: "Damn it! Being handsome is so popular! I have shown good to Nora so many times, and she never responded once. It''s good to meet this guy now, so Take the initiative, she is indeed the woman who writes about that, she is very romantic." "Come on, Jack." Nora blinked at Adam, then interrupted Jack, with an expression that you dont want to be deceived: "When I first published a book, I was miserable. Do you remember how my follow-up book was handed over to me? Is it published by Random House?" "Uh." Jack''s mouth twitched. Of course he remembers. At that time, he was still a small editor, and he went to hire Nora, who had just emerged, how to convince the other party? is naturally a shameless squeeze that denounces the opponent. Even if the two parties gave the same conditions, Nora, who had a grudge, still chose to deliver the book to Random House for publication. Of course, there is also a stronger factor announced by Random House. But he understands Nora''s meaning, that is, although the writer also values ??money, but he is not a profit-seeking businessman, especially in the newcomer stage, given enough respect, will often reap a lifetime of friendship. Can know that Gui knows, but not many people do it, because the fall rate of newcomers is too high, and friendship is too fragile in the face of interests. As one of the largest publishing houses, instead of bothering to train newcomers, it is better to directly start digging corners. Its nothing. What really gave him a headache was another meaning of Noras opening, which was that she fell in love with Adam and asked him to show her face. Nora is a truly top author, and can sell a million copies of each book. The reason why Adam has never heard of Noras name is because Adam is a serious person and is not interested in such colorful romance books, let alone read it or hear it. Her books are widely circulated among boys and girls, and they have accompanied them to grow up, and even spread to foreign countries. Even in large publishing houses such as Random House, the cards are also leveraged. For her, Random House must cautiously coax, for fear of harming the good cooperative relationship between each other, because of her success, she has a huge amount of data and can get away from Random House at any time. "Mr. Duncan, or else, let''s go back to the office and talk about it. Is everything good for discussion?" Jack Cerf was bored, but he squeezed a smile from his heart. "Good too." Adam knew it, smiled and accepted the invitation. This kind of good thing is not unexpected, because he often encounters, such as the female teacher who enthusiastically helped him apply for scholarships during the interview at Columbia University. Adam has become accustomed to other people''s favors and feels at ease. "Do you mind if I listen?" Nora smiled and said, "I also want to read Adam''s masterpiece." "of course not." Jack and Adam shook their heads quickly. The three people entered the editor''s office, Jack graciously asked Nora to sit down, and Adam handed her the manuscript of the first thirty chapters. "You talk, don''t worry about me." Nora took the manuscript and smiled at the two. Jack and Adam looked at each other and began to discuss again. "The share is 6%, but the full copyright of the Lord of Mysteries must be handed over to Random House for operation, and Random House takes 50% of the proceeds..." "No! The 6% share is acceptable, but only the publishing rights of the books, the full copyright of the Lord of Mysteries, Random House can help with the contact, but it has no right to decide. If the contact is successful, UU Reading can Pay 6% of the operating expenses of Random House." "6% operating expenses? Mr. Duncan, are you kidding me?" "Of course not. Random House is just a publishing house. Why do we have to entangle full copyright? Copyrights such as movies and games have nothing to do with Random House. What Random House wants to do is to act as an intermediary to make the difference, and thats also a mystery. After the Lord of Fire. Random House is only willing to pay 6% of book copyright fees because of the channel fees and risks. Once a company is willing to buy the copyright of movies, games, etc., I can contact the other party myself. Random House has zero risk and zero investment. , Why should we charge up to 50% of the share? " "Without the channel investment of Random House, how could the Lord of Mysteries become popular? You can talk about the copyrights of movies and games alone. You think you can talk about high prices? Only big companies in the industry like Random House can get it for you. Only by granting all copyrights to Random House for the licensing fees of the top film, games and other copyrights can a win-win situation be achieved." "Then, as soon as Random House obtained the full copyright operation right, it changed hands and sold the full copyright of the Master of Mystery to the relevant subsidiary at a low price, and finally this subsidiary came forward to operate and sell it for a sky-high price, but what does that have to do with me? ?" "..." Faced with Adams questioning, Jack Cerf had a headache. He really did not expect how Adam, who had not yet entered the society, knew about these pitfalls in business. What happened to the youth now? Is there any naivety? Happiness. Nora, who has been sitting reading the manuscript, couldn''t help but applaud and exclaimed: "Wonderful!" Then, he looked at Adam tenderly: "Young man, are you so tired?" Adam:... Chapter 58: Noras are awesome Random House. Chief Editor''s Office. "Young man, are you so tired?" Chief Editor Jack Cerf turned black when he heard this. Mmp! The gap between people and people is sometimes larger than the gap between people and pigs. A pig is always a pig, it is impossible to become a pig''s feet, and sometimes people are really not people. Although he is bald, potbellied, and still married, he thinks he is good enough for Nora, so why can Nora just meet Adam and help each other like this. Why? ! Jack''s heart is roaring! at the same time. Adam''s heart is also roaring, why do these words sound so awkward and familiar? Is she teasing him? The beauty that was cut off reappeared again. This thing is like leeks. It will be a stubble after being cut off. It cannot be eradicated. Therefore, it is unconsciously substituted into a classic character who is good at psychological dramas that the previous life likes: "It''s a brother. Come and chop me... Oh, wrong, wrong, it should be, dying, dying." "Ahem, okay, okay." Adam gave a light cough and replied awkwardly, but he kept hinting to himself: "She is a good family, has a son and a family, and does not belong to the category of a scumbag. Don''t give in to the demons just because you respect her." Thinking of this, Adam Huijian cut the heart demon again, and his eyes on Nora became clear again. Nora was really shocked this time, as if she had seen the ninth wonder of the world, closed the manuscript, impatiently Jack dragged time, and directly opened his mouth to help. "Jack, I simply took a look. This master of the mysteries is definitely an excellent book. Random House is worth publishing, so don''t bully Adam." "Nora, this is a necessary process..." "I know the process, but the content you are now entangled is completely outside the scope of the normal process. Adam also said that only the right to distribute books is the normal process." Nora platform for Adam: "Adam is willing to take a 6% share, which is already very low. The first edition is no less than 100,000 copies. As for the copyrights of movies, games and other copyrights, Random House can contact on behalf of them, but the decision must remain. In Adams hands, the contact was successful. Adams 6% of Random Houses share was too low. It could be increased to 30%. This is a win-win situation." "I have no opinion." Adam smiled and nodded. As Jack said, only big companies in the industry like Random House can get the high fees for film and television adaptation. The previous 6% was nothing more than Adam was ridiculing the other party''s book copyright and only giving him 6%. He also knew that this was impossible. Without the benefits brought by a sufficient proportion, the other party would not be able to help negotiate the price. . This ratio of 30% is just right. More Adam suffers, and Random House is unwilling, and it happens to be stuck on the bottom line of both sides. From this point of view, Nora deserves to be a senior god, with rich experience. "" Jacks psychological shadow area is already infinitely large, but he offends Nora, who has continuously made a lot of wealth for the company, and can only smile and say: "Since Nora, you have spoken, I generally agree, but the first edition 10 Is it too much for ten thousand copies? How about the first edition of 10,000 copies, try the water?" Nora looks at Adam. She writes color novels by profession, and she is not sure about the market for the fantasy Cthulhu style novels like Lord of Mysteries. "Don''t know the price?" Adam groaned: "I wrote 700,000 words in the first volume." "so much?" Jack was a little surprised, and then frowned: "Generally, a fantasy novel with a word count of more than 200,000 to 300,000 words. You have enough words for two copies. The price can be increased, 50 dollars, but this way. , The first edition must not exceed 10,000 copies, which is too risky." 50 dollars and 10,000 copies, with 6% of the copyright fee, that is, the income of 30,000 dollars is in hand, which is enough for Adam to live a good life in a short time. After the calculation in his mind, Adam nodded and said: "Then the first edition is 10,000 copies." He obviously forgot about the personal income tax. After knowing the personal income tax rate of up to 39.6%, he will be in a bad shape. "Linda." "Editor in chief?" Jack pressed the landline and an office girl came in. "...Make two standard contracts." Jack said the agreed content just now and ordered. "Yes." The office girl should go out. After a while, she took two contracts and walked in. Jack looked at it and handed it to Adam: "Look, if it''s ok, you can sign." "Can I take it back and have a look?" Adam glanced around and saw that it was indeed the content agreed just now, but he did not sign the first time. Just kidding, this is an intriguing business game, a variety of trapping word games, there are countless, he is not a professional lawyer, how can I find out if there is any problem in it. To be cautious, I''d better take it back and find a lawyer to have a look. "of course." Jack twitched the corners of his mouth. This young man is too steady. "Goodbye, Mr. Cerf." "Jack, I''m leaving too." When Adam left, Nora also stood up: "Together?" "Okay." Adam grinned, not knowing what to say, only nodded and smiled. People are so helpful and so just he naturally cannot refuse. Outside the Random House Headquarters Building. "Come and sit with me?" Nora offered to invite. "No more." Adam declined and said: "There is a welcome party in the evening, besides, aren''t you here to see your son? Where''s your husband?" "my husband?" Nora laughed at herself: "Since my ex-husband and the male servant got together, and finally ran to Las Vegas for nightmare dancing, I won''t have a husband in my life." "" Adam was stunned by the amount of information in Noras words, and shouted in his heart: "People in the American drama world can really play!" But after the shock, it was the demons reborn, and tentatively said: "Then you now?" "As for marriage, I have already seen it through, but it''s just two people living together, it''s meaningless." Nora smiled and said: "Now I am almost the whole world running, while enjoying life, while collecting stories for writing, I am free to meet the right person at the right time and place, then I will stop for a while, but forever. I wont stop for a long time for anyone." Adam couldn''t help but thumbs up, and said in his heart: "The women named Nora are awesome." In his memory, there is also a woman named Nora. She has six boyfriends, two ex-husbands, and one fiance, and these numbers are being updated every day. In contrast, the present Nora gave him a better impression. At least she came out to play in the name of a free body and not someone elses fiance, and the most important thing is that she looks righteous! "Brother University has a new year party tonight, shall we go?" After confirming that it was in line with the principle, Adam initiated the invitation on his own initiative. After Nora was taken aback, she smiled like a flower: "Okay." Chapter 59: whysoserious？ The next day. morning. "Wow, just coming back now, good job, buddy." Sleepy-eyed Ted went out to go to the bathroom and met Adam who was back in the dormitory. Seeing Adam was wearing yesterday''s clothes, he couldn''t help but joked. "You''re good too." Adam opened the door and smiled: "To be honest, do you remember what happened last night?" "Uh." Ted, who followed up, was taken aback and touched his forehead and recalled: "I remember that at the welcome party last night, you brought a very hot beauty over, oh my god, she is simply the goddess of a mans dream, that temperament, that Yan value, that figure..." "stop." Adams right hand fingers touched the left palm, making a stop gesture: "Parallel and description can be skipped." "Man, I really envy you." Ted pushed Adam and said with a slightly wretched smile: "But why are you back? I won''t be able to get up with me." "You think too much, we just had a Kung Pao chicken meal together." Adam said, unwilling to talk more about the details, and changed the subject: "I''ll tell you back, are you sure you remember what you did last night?" "I?" Ted smiled and said, "I remember me and a freshman, um, an unreasonable little mouth girl, fooling around for a while, and then I''m not quite clear." "Are you sure you are an unreasonable little mouth girl?" Adam joked: "Instead of a 300-jin Sailor Moon?" "No~!" Ted''s face is green. "Or a big man with full chest hair?" Adam smiled and scared. "No, it''s impossible!" Ted''s whole body is ill, and he yelled in horror. "Why is it impossible?" Adam said seriously: "You were so hilarious when you ate a sandwich last night, what do you know?" "No, no, no!" Ted was terrified. He knows that Adam is right. The sandwich is really hi, but after hi, there is a risk of memory confusion, because you can''t tell whether the memory in your mind is real or illusion. It didnt matter before, but when Adam said that, he was shocked to find that once he got too high, there was such a risk, which was terrible. Thinking of this, Ted hurriedly reached out and touched his back, twisting left and right, only to find that there was nothing unusual, then he breathed a sigh of relief: "It''s okay, it''s okay." "Haha." Adam couldn''t hold back, and laughed out loud. "Are you scaring me?" Ted also reacted. Holmes went online and pointed to Adam and said: "You left early last night and are only coming back now. You have no way of knowing." "Not this time." Adam smiled and said, "But are you sure you haven''t before? Obviously, it''s not the first time you have been hi. Dongguo, the great sage Zhou Shuren once said: How can you not wet your shoes when you walk along the river? Maybe you don''t have to meet in the future. Any goddess can make you unable to get up..." "holyshit!" Ted was stunned by Adam''s description, and said in a bad mood: "Adam, I found out, you are really evil!" Adam laughed but didn''t say a word, and he was called evil. It was no longer one time or two. He was used to it. "But thank you." Ted patted Adam on the shoulder, and said seriously: "I know what you mean, I won''t touch sandwiches again, um, I will touch sandwiches less in the future, especially at a crowded party, never touch it again. Yes, you''re right, God knows who I will meet, hey~" said that in the end, his whole body trembled again uncomfortably. Obviously, the picture Adam described to him will permanently become a psychological shadow of him. Wait for Ted to leave, Adam lying on the bed, took out a book from the backpack, written on the cover: "MistressBitch", his eyes fell on the author''s name, mouth not help a draw. Nora Bing! He bought this specially on the way back. He wanted to know about Noras work, but after seeing the rare surname Bin, Adam suddenly remembered that this guest would not be Bibin, right? In Friends, Chandlers surname seems to be Bin, Chandler Bin. This surname sounds like onomatopoeia and seems to be often teased. Thats why Adam has the impression. Now think about it, Chandler seems to have an amazing mother. In his previous life, Adam watched American dramas. His favorite was The Big Bang Theory. I watched it more than a dozen times over and over again, and I was extremely impressed. The next thing was the romance of my parents. But Friends never finished reading it again. The reason for this is because I remembered that when I read Friends, Rose was always substituted, but then Joey and Rachel were about to get together, so they abandoned the show. Every time I saw Friends in the future, the emotions that came up when I abandoned the drama at the beginning, so I never picked it up again. He had a feeling at that time, for fear that the brain-dead screenwriter really arranged all the CPs in order to make up the plot. Dont believe me, if its produced by HBO, it can really give you a complete permutation and combination... More than ten years in the previous life, plus more than ten years in this life, it is almost 30 years. No matter how amazing Chandler''s mother played, he can''t remember it. After all, the number of appearances is too few to form a permanent memory. "In fact, it''s nothing, right?" Adam muttered to himself: "Crossing to the world of American dramas and keeping up with the characters in American dramas, UU reading is okay, right?" During the Big Bang, Amy had an Arab princes fiance, who provided her with vacation locations and experiment funding. In the romantic history of my parents, Barney is even going all over the world. is in Friends, he also vaguely remembered that Phoebe had a navy lover, and he would come back a few days a year. Can Chandler accept it? In fact, the problem is not big. Nora is flying all over the world, and she can''t see it several times a year. As long as she doesn''t show up in front of Chandler, it is estimated that she will not be exposed. Furthermore, once you become friends with them first, according to the urinary nature of the sitcom, no matter what strange things happen, as long as you sincerely apologize, you can forgive each other. Yes, it is like that! The people in the American drama world are just so magnificent! Adam really likes to be friends with such a good-looking person. Thinking of this, Adam was refreshed, and began to wonder how to get Chandler''s address from Nora in a calm manner, and then find old friends. "Hi! That''s stupid!" Adam suddenly patted his head, got up and walked out the door. Where do I need to figure out what to do here, Nora is sleeping soundly in the hotel now, and I checked her wallet in the past. There must be information about Chandler in it, so it''s easy. arrived at the hotel. Adam easily got a few taxi lists, and the addresses were displayed on them. "It was there." Adam said silently: "I passed by there before." After putting the taxi list back, Adam glanced at Nora who was sleeping, smiled slightly, couldn''t bear to startle her, turned and left the hotel. He always remembers his principles. Whyso? Chapter 60: 6 people did not make the trip into the night. West District. A bar. "Hi, Monica." A young man with a beard pushed the door and walked in, nodding to the woman in red sitting at the bar. "Chandler, tell you a bad thing." Monica, the woman in red, reminded. "Have you seen me hear it?" Chandler''s daily self-deprecation. Don''t have too many bad things that he has encountered since childhood, there is nothing to move him. Monica smiled helplessly: "The bar is going to be closed. I heard that it will be changed to a cafe." "Only sell coffee?" Chandler frowned and said, "Where shall we go to play afterwards? We can''t mix in the cafe every day and chat over coffee? That would be too shabby." "Yup." Monica agreed: "The cafe does not have the atmosphere as a bar, and this bar is just downstairs, so convenient." "We will complain now. If they change to a cafe in the future, we will never come again." Chandler waved. Monica just gave him a blank look, and didn''t agree, because she knew Chandler was a man of her heart, and she didn''t have the courage to lead trouble. Sure enough, Chandler also just yelled, and saw Monica ignore him, and smiled contemptuously. "How''s your roommate looking for?" Monica changed the subject to face. "almost." Chandler smiled with satisfaction. "Is that the handsome Italian guy?" Monica''s eyes lit up. "Do not." Chandler shook his head: "I''m a photography teacher." "Oh~" Monica wailed: "Why didn''t you choose that handsome Italian? How stylish he is." "Photography teachers often bring models." Chandler smirked: "And his sister is a color actress." "But the handsome Italian guy is very handsome." Monica was unwilling to say. "But the sister of the photography teacher is a color actress." Chandler emphasized. "But the handsome Italian guy has very eye-catching eyes, especially his unique accent "Hello~", OMG!" Monica closed her eyes and clenched her fists, recalling the scene when she and the handsome Italian guy who came to visit the room for the first time met. "But the sister of the photography teacher is a color actress!" Chandler still said the same sentence, and he felt that this reason was strong enough to be impeccable. "" Monica was speechless, and saw that the pool table was empty, and said viciously: "I''ll go to the toilet first, you prepare for it, and wait for me to spank you!" "Okay, but we will play billiards later." Chandler mocks every day. Monica goes to the bathroom, and Chandler starts to swing the ball. Not far from the billiard table, three women with good looks and stylish clothes were chatting and laughing freely there, attracting Chandler''s attention. "I want to come to toast." A woman took a drink and said, "Let us respect this lady. Today, one year later, this lady in front of you will become Mrs. Barry Farber, Doctor of Dentistry." The toasted woman pretended to be reserved and said: "I think it''s time to show the diamond ring again at this time." stretched out her left hand and put a huge diamond ring on her ring finger. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh~! The three women laughed pompously, and suddenly a scream sounded like nails scratching a blackboard. "Awesome." Another woman admired: "It''s like having a boyfriend for a lifetime." When the engaged woman heard it, her face suddenly stiffened. "Yes, I know that." She is only 22 years old, at the age of playing with a strong heart. Before, she only thought of the happiness of betrothed to a doctor, but she did not think of good fortune and misfortune. In the future, she may no longer be as crazy as high school and university. The toasting woman heard the entanglement of the engaged woman, frowned and said, "What''s the matter?" "I do not know." The engaged woman hesitated: "Maybe I just thought of being with Barry for the rest of my life. I don''t know. I think I want to have a last indulgence to say goodbye to the past." Chandler, who was rubbing the club head with chocolate while holding a billiard cue, heard this, the friction speed suddenly increased, staring eagerly at the back of the engaged woman. "Rachel, stop talking." "Rachel, you are too bad." Both companions thought Rachel, the engaged woman, was joking, and laughed. "I''m serious." The engaged woman Rachel couldn''t laugh, and said seriously: "I think I really need a pure and meaningless indescribable, just with the next man I saw at first sight..." Before she finished speaking, she interrupted her with a bang, but Chandler, who had been eavesdropping on them, heard this and couldn''t help it anymore. He threw the billiard ball in his hand to the ground for the first time. Just as Chandler was walking towards Rachel and the others triumphantly at a pace that his six relatives did not recognize, a figure stood in front of him and stooped to pick up his billiard ball. "WTF?!" Chandler opened his hands and jumped up grandiosely. "Wow, so handsome." When Rachel turned around, she saw an ordinary man standing behind her with a billiard ball in hand, which made her stunned. Thinking of what she had said earlier, her heartbeat quickened and her breathing started to rush, and she said in her heart: " Is this Gods will? Am I never or not?" The other two single women looked straighter. "Dude, your ball." It was Adam who came here, smiled at Rachel, who was full of collagen, then turned around and handed the billiard ball to the dumbfounded ChandlerThank you, give me my ball, or I One is really missing. " Chandler glared at Adam and took the billiard ball mockingly. "you are welcome." Adam pretended to be ignorant, and smiled familiarly: "You want to play billiards, together?" "Okay." When Chandler saw Adam''don''t know'' Rachel''s amazing words,''obviously it was not a good thing that deliberately disturbed him'', the uncomfortableness in his heart dissipated a little. After all, he was a good man and laughed at himself: "But if you want Spank me, then you may have to wait in line for a while." "桫" Rachel''s three daughters suddenly curled their lips. "" Adam was speechless. He finally knew why people would think Chandler was a hidden **** at first glance. This is so misleading. The two went to the pool table, set the ball, and prepared to kick-off, but still focused part of the attention on Rachel''s three girls. "Did you see it? Wow!" Rachel lowered her voice and exclaimed at the two women. "Yeah, really handsome." The two women nodded again and again. The toasting woman rolled her eyes and tentatively said: "Rachel, don''t you really want to?" "I do not know." Although Rachel was heart-moving, she didn''t dare to really say what was in her heart, pretending to hesitate and said: "I can''t sorry Barry...but I just said that, and in a flash, there was such a handsome guy. , Is this God approving of me?" "Rachel." "Ok?" "Do you really believe in God?" The toasting woman contemptuously said. Rachel:... Chapter 61: Plastic sister flower ar. "Hi." Monica came back from the toilet and looked up and saw that there was a handsome guy beside Chandler. The curvature of her mouth could not help but she said hello. "Hi." Adam responded with a smile. "Hi." Chandler was aiming with a cue stick. Seeing this habitual chatter, full of sarcasm, he smashed the ball with one stroke, and he almost smashed the ball out of the table. "It''s me." Adam nodded to Monica and walked over with the cue. Monica moved to Chandler, patted him, and whispered: "Wow, this kid is so handsome, thanks." "Thank what? I left this for myself." Chandler''s self-deprecation couldn''t stop. "are you serious?" Monica suddenly became nervous. "What do you mean?!" Chandler''s mouth twitched. "Haha, you are so funny." Monica laughed with him, then turned her head away, secretly stared and curled her lips, secretly saying: "It''s very dangerous, I almost missed it, presumably Chandler doesn''t want people to know..." When it was Chandler''s turn again, Monica stepped forward and smiled: Hi, my name is Monica, Chandlers friend. "My name is Adam." Adam reached out and shook Monica. "So, Adam, haven''t you seen you here before?" Monica curiously asked. "Well, I am a freshman in Columbia University, and I happened to be here tonight." Adam reminded him intentionally or unintentionally. He has no interest in Monica, so naturally he doesn''t want the other party to misunderstand. "Huh? A freshman at Columbia University?!" Monica''s face changed when she heard it, she looked at Adam''s face carefully, and wailed in her heart: "God, why are you so cruel to me? Why are such handsome boys so much younger than me." Westerners are precocious. High school students, college students and adults are often indistinguishable from their appearance. Young men and women like Monica and others who have gone out to work, most of the time will not find people who are too young to fall in love. . is still a student especially. Of course, if you really want to see it or talk about it, then there are no taboos. "Are you from Brother Brother?" Chandler stood up and looked at Adam in surprise: "That said, I''m still your senior!" "is it?" Adam was a little surprised, and decisively caught up with the alumni line: "Which term is the senior?" "Class of 1989, School of Computer Science." Chandler nodded and smiled: "Monica''s brother, my good friend Ross, is also from Columbia University. He is my university roommate and majors in archaeology. He has now got a doctorate in archaeology." "Doctor of Archaeology, then he must really like dinosaurs." Adam is serious. "You can''t imagine it." Monica rolled her eyes and spit out: "He even has dinosaurs printed on the checkbook." Under the guidance of Adam''s heart, the three chatted enthusiastically. Most of them were Monica and Chandler mocking Rose''s dinosaurism. over there. Rachel finally decided to give up after a complicated psychological struggle. Before switching to, she went straight on. At first, she was very obsessed with their university professors, what should I do? As soon as the war skirt (red cheerleading uniform) was worn, the university professor fell under her feet. No one can resist the charm of Rachel Green! But now she is engaged, and her good friends are right by her side. Everyone is eye-catching, not even the miracle revelation God has given her. Of course she dare not say anything. But, so angry! And there is a little **** who wears so little and so much smashing that handsome guy. Get off, little bitch! Huh? This little **** is so familiar. Rachel''s eyes were too sharp, Monica felt a chill on her back, and she looked at it subconsciously, first for a moment, and then exclaimed: "God, that''s my high school classmate, Rachel?" "Monica!" Rachel recognized it too, got up and rushed to her grandiosely, gave Monica a warm hug, and then naturally stretched the big diamond ring in her left hand to Monica''s eyes. "God, you can''t see the place where the Titanic hits." Monica looked at the diamond ring, not only as an acquaintance, but also as a sincere compliment. "Haha." Rachel was exuberant with praise, fiddling with her diamond ring, her restraint mixed with endless pride: "Thank you, his name is Barry, he''s a doctor." "Wow." Monica teased: "It seems that your dream has really come true. You used to be a doctor''s father, but now you are a doctor''s fiance. Maybe you will have a doctor son in the future?" "I borrow your good words." Rachel was infinitely happy, but wanted to be more violent, so she looked at Monica proficiently: "By the way, how are you? Is there an object?" "nothing now." Monica tells the truth. "Oh." Rachel Qiang suppressed the happiness that was about to explode in her heart, and pretended to say: "Oh, it''s actually okay~" "" Monica twitched her mouth and said silently, "I know." The air suddenly fell silent, and the two looked at each other, but they couldn''t say anything, which was extremely embarrassing. "So, I went to find my friend." "So, is that your friend?" Rachel glanced at Adam. Diamond ring, engagement, doctor''s fiance, the sense of vanity and happiness brought by it faded like a tide, which reminded her of the revelation of God just now. "Yup." Monica''s heart moved, and she smiled playfully: "Would you like to introduce you? "no, I''m fine" Raqiu''s swaying palm said so. " Monica saw this, immediately blocked the conversation, patted her head, pretending to suddenly realize: "You are engaged now, it is not suitable." Rachel''s face suddenly stiffened, she squinted at Monica, and thought bitterly: "This fat guy is really bad, why didn''t you notice it before?" "Hehe, listen, next time I come, how about we have lunch together?" "Okay." Monica nodded, looking happy. "okay, bye." Rachel and Monica have the same joyful expression, pulls the handle, glances at Adam regretfully, and returns to their companions. After the three of them paid, they left the bar together. "I can bet." Monica walked up to Adam and the two of them, and raised her chin against the backs of the three of Rachel: "I will never see her again in my life." "How much to bet?" Adam smiled. "10 dollars." Monica is excited: "No, 100 dollars, how about it?" "Got it." Adam stretched out his palm and said with a playful smile: "It doesn''t take a lifetime, within two years, if you can''t see her, even if I lose." "it is good." Monica was overjoyed and closed her palms with Adam, and said proudly: "You don''t know that woman at all. We were the best girlfriends in high school, but she never appeared in my life when she was in college. You have to know Her home is near my home. She is engaged now, but she hasn''t notified me at all, let alone an invitation to the wedding later." "We will wait and see." Adam smiled meaningfully: "Do you want to raise?" Monica shouted: "Of course, I bet you $500!" Chapter 62: I have only seen this kind of plot in novels ar. After making a bet with Monica, who was eager to explode, Adam mingled for a while, and then decisively flashed. You can''t be fat in one bite. The pictures in the film and television dramas are not continuous either. In many cases, the intervals are calculated in weeks, months, and years. Adam did not expect to be able to become friends with Monica and the others as soon as they meet. It is not far from Columbia. He has time. Too active can sometimes be bad. Brother. Student dormitory building. 110 room. Ted both had a gamepad in their hands, and they were doing crazy output while chatting. Matthew tilted his body, dragged his voice, and said coquettishly: "Brother, there is a black-haired Ono girl passing by here in the morning. There is a great chance of getting her done~" "Awesome." Ted glanced at Matthew and nodded in admiration. "right!" Matthew smiled triumphantly. "But not as good as Adam next door." Ted casually said: "Did you see his female companion at the Orientation Party? That is the perfect woman! And you know, Adam only came back this morning, this is really awesome! I really want to learn from him What a trick." "I was tempted by what I said." Matthew recalled the Nora he saw last night, and the black-haired Ono girl who passed by in the morning suddenly lost its fragrance. "Man, you don''t need it anymore, don''t you?" Ted smiled and said, "Don''t you have a black-haired Ono girl?" "Please." Matthew curled his mouth and said: "This is just my first test in college. You wouldn''t think that I fell in love with the black-haired Xiaoye girl, and then I won''t find another woman for the rest of my life? It''s just for fun!" "makes sense." Ted thought for a while and smiled. I just went to college, I met the first girl, and then fell in love, the same for the rest of my life, how could it be possible! The two played for a while, and Matthew checked the time, changed his clothes, slapped Ted, and went out happily to soak up his black-haired Ono. Ted played alone for a while, but the sequelae of his highness last night was still not completely eliminated, only feeling a burst of sleepiness, he simply shut down the game console, climbed to the upper bunk and fell asleep early. When it was almost early in the morning, he only felt that the mountain was shaking, and the sound of prayer to God was heard in his ears, which scared him. He almost jumped off the bed and arched his body. Only then did he realize that it was not an earthquake at all. There is someone below. "Oh, Matthew~!" Ted looked down with the probe, and suddenly understood everything, and wailed. The resonance stopped, and amidst the laughter, Matthew poked his head up: "Sorry, Ted, did you bother you to sleep?" "The lower bunk will vibrate, and the upper bunk will also vibrate. This is physics, brother!" Ted spit out angrily. "Hey, sorry." Matthew scratched his head, then thought of something, retracted, and fumbled for a while, in Ted''s speechless eyes, handed a Walkman over: "This is my Walkman, you can listen to it, hehe." After finishing speaking, he drew back again without waiting for Ted to respond. Then, the resonance started again. Teds mouth twitched, and he murmured, Damn, why not open a room, but he still had to put the earphones in his ears, set the sound of the Walkman to the maximum, and stared blankly at the shaking ceiling. . are poor students, how can I go out to open a house? is naturally saving, so that there is such a plot that can only be found in the color novels of the East... Of course, this is not a normal state, otherwise no one can hold it. usually let the roommate go out to play, let the subject go after the hiccup, and will not stay overnight. Matthew and Ted are obviously inexperienced. Ted lying on the upper bunk, unable to resist the laws of physics, can only sway along with the rhythm, open eyes, staring at the shaking ceiling, listening to music in his ears, but can''t sleep at all. Just now, I caught a glimpse of the girl Matthew brought back. It was the unreasonable little-mouth girl who fooled with him last night. Thinking of this, Ted cursed inwardly: "holyshit!" The next day. morning. When Adam came back to get the book to go to class, he was blocked by Ted in the dormitory. "Awesome, I spent the night outside again." The red-eyed Ted looked envy and hatred. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said nothing. "Man, do you a favor?" Ted remembered the purpose, and begged: "Can I sleep with you at night?" "Why?" Adam curiously asked. "...that''s how it is." Ted talked about the strange thing about last night, then looked at the door and leaned in and said in a low voice: "And you know what, Matthew''s hilarious object last night, is the one I fooled around at the New Year''s party the night before. Reasonable little girl, but you must never tell Matthew." "are you sure?" Adam joked: "I told you that, it was a 300-jin Sailor Moon who fooled around at the New Year''s Eve party." "Stop kidding, I''m serious." Ted said anxiously. He can''t hear the 300-jin Sailor Moon and the big man with hairy chest now. "I''m not kidding." Adam sternly said: "What I want to say is that your illusion is likely to be too high." "Illusion? Impossible!" Ted shook his head and denied: "I may have forgotten the one behind, but I clearly remember that the girl who fooled with me was the girl Matthew brought back last night." "Ha ha." Adam smiled non-committal and reminded: "Let''s imagine a situation. You did fool around with a girl that night, and you did see the girl Matthew brought back, but They are two people, but they are wearing the same clothes at the New Year''s Eve party, and you are too old to remember. Then last night Matthew brought the girl back, and you ran into an indescribable moment. Under this stimulus, you saw the girls face twice, and suddenly replaced the fuzzy face that fooled with you at the welcome party. Is it possible? " "No way?" Ted was stunned, couldn''t believe it, but if you think about it, it''s really possible. "This proves the truth again." Adam patted Ted on the shoulder and smiled: "Don''t eat sandwiches, or you will wake up one day, and there will be a 300-jin Sailor Moon or a big man with hairy chest lying next to him. Then you want to run. I can''t get up..." Ted:... After class in the afternoon, Adam went to Random House with the revised contract. That''s right! Jack Cerf said it was a standard contract, and the content was indeed what they agreed upon. However, after reviewing by the lawyer that Adam asked for, he still found several inconspicuous but very disgusting traps. While making Adam scold him for being non-treacherous and not business, he couldn''t help but sigh that the lawyer''s fees are so black! Jack Cerf is worthy of being a businessman. He saw Adam''s revised contract and asked the secretary to reprint two copies of the revised contract without changing his face. Adam confirmed that there was no problem before signing his name. "Happy cooperation." Jack stretched out his hand and smiled. Adam shook his hand back, and the dramatist smiled: "Happy cooperation." Isnt it just acting, who cant? Chapter 63: Annie and Susie a week later. hotel. Adam and Nora came back from the Chinese restaurant after eating Kung Pao Chicken. Ruddy and shiny Nora said with a complicated expression: "Adam, I''m leaving." "Huh? When?" Adam was slightly startled. "The plane at ten o''clock tonight." Nora murmured: "Originally, I should have left last week. I didn''t expect to meet you and let me stop in this city I hate. Now I have to go. If I don''t go, I can''t go." Adam was silent for a moment. Nora sighed when she saw this. Although she has always said that she is completely desperate for things like marriage, human nature is complicated, and her mind can change at any time. What''s missing is just a fuse that causes change. And Adam is obviously the hottest kind in the fuse. In just nine days, it almost defeated Nora''s heart defense built up by her ex-husband''s weird behaviors, and she regained a glimmer of anticipation for love and marriage. But Adam has a calmness that does not belong to his age, and the principle of insisting on it does not waver at all. How can Nora who specializes in these things know. Coupled with the age difference, Nora wisely chose to leave immediately, letting time and space dilute the throbbing. "I send you." Adam rationally cut off the strange emotions that occurred at this moment, and smiled. The people in the American drama world cannot be viewed with common sense. There are too many things that have impacted the three views that have been formed in the past two decades, but many of them are unthinkable, and there is no way to avoid them. For example, can you accept small discs from your wife and ex-boyfriend? He vaguely remembered that Monica had taken pictures with her ex-boyfriend Richard, and then Richard had named her name and placed it in the disc box under the TV. Then Richard prepared to change houses and entrusted the original house to the real estate agent for resale. Chandler, as Monica''s husband, went to inspect the house and saw this small disc at a glance. When Chandler took it back and questioned it, it was so pitiful that Richard was angry that Richard was showing off this kind of thing, but Monica said that Richard hadn''t gotten her and she could only look at the movie to recollect it now. This is very pitiful... Afterwards, it was discovered that this little disc had been ripped into Richard''s successor, a certain girlfriend, Monica was also greatly embarrassed, thinking that Richard was humiliating her. The values ??revealed in it were unacceptable to Adam. Chandler was afraid of seeing too hot scenes, and was overjoyed that the video was ripped, but didn''t want to think about what the video was like before the ripping? How many people have seen it? Joey commented on this: "If a woman is willing to make this kind of video for her boyfriend, then there is nothing this woman can''t do for her boyfriend..." As an ordinary person, Monica is like that, not to mention a cultural artist like Nora who specializes in these things. Kung Pao Chicken is Noras favorite dish, and Adam is not eating it once or twice. Meet by point, click to end. Adam didn''t want to think too much. Although the strong affection is good, you can never be greedy! Steady hand! "no need." Nora is not an ordinary person, she quickly calmed her emotions, shook her head and smiled: "Rangdon House prepared a car to take me to the airport." "Good too." Adam nodded. "By the way, your book is already on sale, and things don''t seem to be very good. May I recommend it to you?" Nora thought of Adam''s new book. "Don''t, don''t!" Adam hurriedly stopped, and laughed at himself: "My stomach is very good. I don''t like soft rice. Your recommendation can indeed quickly drive the sales of the Secret Lord, but it is really unnecessary." "are you sure?" Nora said with concern: "In fact, it''s nothing. Even if you don''t want me to come forward, I can entrust my friend to recommend it for you." "Really not necessary." Adam shook his head and smiled: "The copyright fee for the first edition of 10,000 copies has been paid 30,000 dollars. I am not short of money. The poor sales are only temporary. I believe in the quality of the master of mystery and look forward to letting it go. It''s a natural explosion, this is also a bit of my persistence." The Lord of the Mysteries was officially released yesterday, but because at that time Jack Cerfs prying on the full copyright of the Lord of the Mysteries was strictly rejected. Although Jack compromised for Noras face, he was very upset in his heart, otherwise he was optimistic. How can the first edition of potential new books be arranged at more than 100,000. Now the new book is on the market, but it is quietly placed on the channel of Random House New York for sale, not to mention the media promotion of newspapers and other media, and even the channel to point the new book to the shelves of the recommendation is not arranged. truly achieve zero investment and zero risk. Under this circumstance, its strange that the sales performance is good. Today, only 96 copies of the statistics were sold. When calling, Jack Na faintly revealed that the quality of the book and the traffic channel are more important, now you should know. His arrogance also hinted once again that Adam re-signed the contract and surrendered the full copyright, and the scenes and results would be completely different. Adam naturally refused. The sales are so poor, it is the same as the stand-alone machine in the previous life when Xiaopu Street, it is a terrible experience, but Adam believes in the quality of the master of mystery. He chose to copy the Lord of Mysteries. The first purpose is for money, but not all for money. He wants to see what kind of brilliance the Lord of Mysteries can shine in the United States in the parallel universe. With the accumulation of time, the sales increase, the development of peripherals such as film and television games, 22 ways, and 220 serial occupations can form a master of mystery that is comparable to or even surpasses The Lord of the Rings, Harry Potter, Marvel, DC , A huge and unique fantasy universe like Star Wars? When the time comes, will otakus like Shelton, Leonard, Howard, and Rajesh be crazy infatuated with the fantasy universe of the Lord of Mysteries, even more so than the original Western fantasy universes such as The Lord of the Rings and Marvel? This is far more exciting and expectant for Adam than making money. Facing Jack''s arrogance and greed, Adam firmly believed that with the quality of the master of mystery, he would definitely be able to slap him in the face. Noras help will reduce the ease of slaps at the time. "I''m a little hungry again." Seeing Adam so hard, Nora was deeply shocked, and said subconsciously. "Or Kung Pao Chicken?" Adam smiled and said, "Is there enough time?" "There was a Chinese restaurant on the way to the airport." Nora winks like silk. "Then I''ll give it to you." The two got into the luxurious car specially prepared by Random House for Nora, and told the driver to stop at the Chinese restaurant on the road, press the soundproof board and head towards the airport. a week later. New Jersey. "Dad, mom, I want Susie!" A little girl who is about ten years old, who is so cute, pounced on her parents and said coquettishly. "Annie, who is Susie?" The little girl''s mother was confused. "Suzy is a big blonde dog, and it is Miss Justice Audrey''s pet. She can talk." The little girl Annie raised her head and said: "Although she always guards me, I really like her, Mom and Dad, you buy me a Susie back, okay?" "Annie, did you come into my study to read?" The little girl''s father suddenly realized. He is a lawyer who likes fantasy literature and novels very much. When he went to the bookstore a few days ago, he accidentally found a novel called The Lord of Mysteries. He was immediately attracted. After he bought it, he read it all night and was mysterious and strange. The world is deeply impressed, so the Lord of Mysteries has always been on the desk. I didnt expect to be seen by my little daughter, and I also fell in love with the big golden dog Susie in Miss Justice. Yes, Audreys maid is also called Annie. "Yes, but you have to treat her well after you buy it." "Great, thank you Dad!" The little girl Annie clapped her hands and laughed: "This time, I must be true friends with Susie." Papa Annie smiled dozingly. Of course, he who had seen the Lord of Mysteries also hoped that his precious daughter would have Susie with him. In his eyes, his baby girl is not an inexistent maid, Anne, but an angel who is sunny, optimistic, cute and brave, kind and filial like Miss Justice Audrey... all beautiful words are gathered together. Chapter 64: You can move over to live with me~ West District. Ross''s apartment. "Goodbye, my dear." Rose bid farewell to his wife Carol before going out, and smiled: "Have fun with your friends." "" Carol froze for a moment, and smiled unnaturally: "I think we will." "That''s how it should be." Ross said happily: "Do you know why we started to have some small problems?" "Huh?" Carol smiled and waited for Rose''s subtle explanation. "Because you have no good friends." Rose looked at Carol pityingly, tilted his mouth and shook his head, with a deep sense of pride in his reservedness: "You see, I have friends like Monica, Chandler, and Phoebe, and I have a very optimistic attitude towards life. , Nothing can break me." "really?" Carol''s eyes lit up. "Of course!" Rose raised his head confidently, then put his hands on Carol''s shoulders, and said affectionately: "So the problem is with you, in your heart, let go of yourself, play with your friends more, don''t worry about me, I believe Soon our problem will be solved." "I think you are right." Carol murmured. "Of course I am right." Rose shook his head and said triumphantly: "Don''t forget, your husband and me, but Doctor!" Carol grinned reluctantly, but did not agree. In the eyes of ordinary people, a doctor of archaeology who specializes in dinosaurs is far inferior to a doctor of medicine, and although Rose has just received his doctorate, she has heard enough of Roses boasting on this topic. Especially when Rose just got his Ph.D., it was really a nightmare, because any topic could be linked to his Ph.D. by Rose consciously or unconsciously. "Carol, do you know why both doctors and doctors are called doctors?" "Carol, try this dish, its exactly the same as when I got the Ph.D. when we celebrated!" "Carol, tell you something interesting, when I was a PhD student..." "" In the end, Carol couldn''t help but get angry, and Rose aggrievedly put away his magical powers. Getting a Ph.D. is the proudest thing in his life. Tell me more about it? You should know that in the past, only those who called titles would carry the prefix sir, but after getting a doctorate, when people call him again, they would call him doctor Rose Geller! This is a glorious moment comparable to ancient knighthood and knighthood! "Anyway." Seeing that Carol, as always, didnt appreciate his Ph.D. glory, Rose could only regretfully end the topic: "Who is that, have fun!" "Susan!" Carol couldn''t help but reminded. "Yep." Rose pursed his lips, and said indifferently: "Susan! What a masculine name! Haha!" After saying goodbye to Carol, he turned around and left with his lips. The bar where the future Central Park Cafe is located. "Hi, big guy." "Hi, Adam5!" When Adam came over, Monica, Chandler, Rose, Phoebe, and Joey were all there. Joey is Chandlers newly recruited roommate, that is, the handsome and hot Italian guy Monica talks about. The sister Chandler wanted to hire was the photography teacher of the color actress. She just moved her things and was about to enter the door, but she was disturbed by a "happy" old man in the apartment building. I was able to retreat and accepted Joey next. But his depression quickly disappeared, because Joey and his aesthetics are very close, they both like to drink beer to watch the beach rescue program, watching the beautiful women in cool clothes, running and running, I really can''t see enough. Phoebe is Monicas roommate. Okay, now a former roommate. Because Monica can''t stand Monica''s perverted desire for control, Phoebe moved away by the way of ants. It is only today that Monica realizes that Phoebe''s bedroom has been completely emptied. This made Monica very shocked, and even linked this to her missing boyfriend, so tonight was a little depressed. "So, Adam, you are only 19 years old, and you hang out in bars every day, are you really okay?" Rose was in a good mood and teased Kia Adam. Because of his alumni, Rose accepts Adam much faster than Joey, who accepts "One Question, Three Knowing". "He doesn''t mix in bars with us, does he mix in cafes with us?" Chandler''s daily humor and mockery. "Haha." Everyone laughed. What they laugh is that they don''t know how to mix in cafes. Adam smiled like he drank the audience''s potion. "Bars and cafes don''t matter, the key is who you are with." "I like this saying." Phoebe answered, his voice was octaves higher. Chandler tilted his head and pursed his lips. Joey arched his eyebrows and slowly nodded. Rose and Monica also gave Adam a concurring look. "So, Adam, how is your college life?" Phoebe curiously asked. "not bad." Adam smiled and said, "It''s just that the dormitory is not soundproof." "Hahaha!" Chandler and Rose looked at each other and laughed knowingly. Monica rolled her eyes. Phoebe and Joey are at a loss. But Joey deserves to be an actor. Although I dont know what everyone is laughing at because he has never been to college or even high school, he still pretends to laugh with everyone. " Just get used to it After Chandler laughed, he patted Adam on the shoulder sadly. "I don''t think so." Adam smiled wryly: "I''m going to find an apartment nearby to move out, so worry less." After Nora left, Adams life went on the right track, and then he tasted Teds sadness, and the lower bunk vibrated, followed by the vibration not only the upper bunk, but also the next door. Even if Matthew and his black-haired Ono had experience and didn''t choose the time to sleep at night, they were too devoted. Whenever there was time, a note would sound. Squeak! Squeak! Squeak! The soundproofing of the walls was already poor, Adam''s hearing was sensitive, and coupled with the vigorous vitality brought by the 460 endurance, Ted could bear it, but he could not bear it, so he decided to come out and rent a house. Anyway, the copyright fee for the first version of Lord of Mysteries has been paid for 30,000 dollars, and it will not be spent in the hand. When the tax return time, it will also be cut off by a fraction. It is better to just spend it on your own. Yes it is! Now he finally knows that he is about to pay a large amount of personal income tax. There is no exemption in the United States. Even the proceeds of crime must be taxed. At the same time, he also understands why Americans do not have the habit of saving money, because there is too much loss in making money, but consumption is tax deductible. Or, if you make money, you will be taxed heavily, and the money will be spent! Either, just spend as much money as you earn, spend your own money, hi! everyone knows how to choose! "Are you looking for an apartment?" Monica, who has been unhappy because Phoebe moved out, bounced up suddenly and exclaimed in surprise: "Then why don''t you move in to live with me? I happen to find a roommate too." Chapter 65: 8th birthday in rice style ar. "Is this appropriate?" Hearing these familiar lines and accents, Adam subconsciously came to a tactical fall back. Then he remembered that Monica in front of him was not the legendary Hu Yifei, but the prototype of Hu Yifei. The same explosive eagerness, Monica tends to fight the will, and Hu Yifei has become a flash of magic to "convince people with reason". At the same time, Monicas chefs craftsmanship, when reached Hu Yifeis, degenerates into a trick of egg fried rice, the three elements of rice, egg and salt is eaten fresh all over the world. "Too suitable." Monica folded her arms and exclaimed in surprise: "Welcome, roommate!" "ok." Adam thought for a while, smiled and nodded. It''s not that he has an idea for Monica, but that this has a significant effect on joining the ranks of old friends. Who is the center of the six old friends? It''s Monica from start to finish! Monica is Roses younger sister, Rachels high school best friend, and Phoebes former roommate. She is like a mistress who brings six young people together. If it weren''t for Monica''s kindness, with Rachel''s first appearance in the style of a princess, there would be no chance to change later, 80% of them would be the same as Rachel''s younger sister, who would be disgusting. Phoebe, who couldnt stand Monicas obsessive-compulsive disorder, quietly blacklisted Monica, was abruptly pulled back into Monicas life by the extremely aggressive Monica, and in the future I am very grateful to Monica who knows nothing about this. And Rose! If it hadn''t been for Monica and him to be brothers and sisters that couldn''t be separated, when Rachel and Rose broke up and tossed several times, the six old friends would have fallen apart. In this case, Adam wants to join the six old friends, the best entry point is Monica. The easiest and most practical way to fix Monica is to become roommates with Monica! Summarize it and you will understand it all. ''Live together'' with Rose for eighteen years. and Rachel live together for several years. Lived with Phoebe for several years. and Chandler live at the door for several years. And Joey, unlike Chandlers other roommates, was able to join the ranks of old friends, mostly because he never treated himself as an outsider, and always came to find food, in a disguised form of cohabiting. On the premise of not preparing to learn Chandler for a lifetime, it is definitely the best choice to be roommates with Monica for a while! Yes it is! This is only temporary. Monica''s abnormal-level obsessive-compulsive disorder, cleanliness, and desire for control, even if they are not up to Sheldon''s level, are not acceptable to normal people. Adam is very self-aware of this. "Oh~" Joey heard this and wailed unhappy: "Why don''t I have this option?" "Because you chose me." Chandler mocked: "Remember?" Monica twitched at the corner of her mouth, and her mind couldn''t help but come to mind. When Joey entered her apartment for the first time, she turned around and saw Chi Guoguo''s hot eyes. "If it were me, I would choose Adam too." Phoebe interjected. "Why?!" Joey dissatisfied. "It''s very simple." Phoebe said solemnly: "Open your palm and bend your little finger, ring finger, and middle finger." "so?" Not only Joey, everyone curiously followed Phoebe and made a number eight gesture. "It''s clear at a glance." Phoebe pulled the boys'' gestures together and said with a smile. "Oh, Phoebe~!" In the blank eyes of everyone, Phoebe explained the scientific research results in this. Monica yelled a little embarrassedly, then leaned into Phoebes ear and asked quietly: "Really?" "Scientific truth never deceives." Phoebe seems to be a believer in science. "I don''t need the index finger, can I use the middle finger?" Rose looked at the four people''s horoscopes, and cried out a little shame. "and then?" Phoebe asked rhetorically, "Is there a difference?" Ross was speechless, and gave Phoebe a stern look. "Wow, so scientists study this all day long." Joey, who ranks third in the horoscope, is not displeased. He pursed his lips and nodded: "I knew that science is so interesting, so I chose to be a scientist back then." "Yup." Bazi ranked second. In the future, Chandler, who is known as Mr. Bi(n)g, mocks and sneers: "As long as you thought about it, you must be a scientist now~" "Only scientists from the United States have the time and energy to study this." Adam couldn''t help but vomit. He was in a daze. He remembered that there had been this kind of craze for happiness in his previous life for some time, but he didn''t expect to discover that it had spread from the United States after crossing. However, this is also unexpected and reasonable! M-style birthday eight characters, there are not so many mysterious and mysterious things in the eastern country birthday eight characters, it is so simple and rude! "This is all a rumor!" Ross retorted: "We scientists will not be so boring." But this is a bit of a lack of confidence, because as a member of the scientific community, he knows how speechless scientists are once they become independent. "Ha! I have an idea." Joey patted his head and exclaimed in surprise: "We can go to the bathroom together. It''s a scientific result, isn''t it clear at a glance..." "Do not!" "Do not!" "Do not!" Adam, Rose, and Chandler shouted in unison. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM "I support Joey." Phoebe didnt think its too much to watch the excitement, clapped his hands and laughed: If any of you dont believe me, just go to the toilet and compare. By the way, tell me the result with Monica, so that we will also have experience in the future and can filter out those characters in advance Bad men, happiness has improved a lot." Monica smiled awkwardly, but her eyes were eager to try. "I''m going to flash first. Carol has been in a much better mood recently. I think I went to the gym to exercise while making friends. It finally worked. I want to surprise her tonight." Rose got up and laughed. "Oh~ that''s so sweet." Monica and Phoebe look yearning. "Someone will be very happy tonight." Joey pointed at Rose, winked and smiled. "I think so." Rose slightly raised his head, then lowered his head again, and made a gesture of Mie''s generation of eight characters, mocking: "What brings happiness to a woman is the continuous emotional investment in marriage, not some inexplicable gesture!" "Hey, don''t say that." Chandler said solemnly: "Back then, you loved your hands most, buddy, believe me, I have seen it with my own eyes!" "Hahaha." Everyone burst into laughter. "..." Rose glared at everyone with a dark face, then turned and left. He really doesn''t bother to care about this group of bad friends, but his mood is not as gloomy as his face, on the contrary, he is quite happy, because Carol and him have been indifferent for a long time, and he hasn''t had a chance to fulfill her husband''s responsibilities for a long time. Tonight, its time to show off real technology! Chapter 66: Love is a ray of light The next night. bar. "Hi~~" Rose desperately pushed the door in, looked at the empty bar, and directed Phoebe, who was sitting at the bar drinking, with the classic Sigh of Roses Depressing Listening: "Where are all the people?" "Oh, the bar is closed. Chris (the bartender) asked me to finish drinking and lock the door myself." Phoebe explained, and then looked at Ross, who everyone knew was wrong: "What happened? The surprise last night wasn''t exciting enough?" "Not exciting enough?" Ross gave a wry smile: "It''s so exciting!" "Then what are you doing so frowning?" Phoebe laughed. "Because my marriage is nothing compared to the excitement of last night." Ross said angrily. "what?" Phoebe is a little dazed. "Carol is a lace edge." Rose said dullly, "Our marriage is over." "Why?" Phoebe asked subconsciously. "" Rose''s mouth twitched, rolling his eyes and said: "Because I am not!" "Oh, my god." Phoebe said apologetically: "I can''t believe it, oh, poor boy." "I am an idiot." Rose walked to the bar, poured a glass of wine, took a sip, and blamed himself: "I should have thought of it, there is no cool wife who takes her husband to see beautiful women when she goes out." "Could it be that Susan?" Phoebe asked. Rose was startled, and said angrily: "It must be her, I said Carol followed her to the gym for so long, but there was no effect at all. Where did all the exercise go?!" "This is also a blessing in misfortune." Phoebe sighed. "what?!" Rose spread his hands, and roared incredibly. "Actually..." Phoebe wants to explain that the amount of exercise that cannot be described is also large. Since Carol''s figure has not changed, it should not be there, or the number of greens has not been much, but the eyes of Shang Rose''s round eyes, he had to say that he was about to speak. He swallowed back again. "Seven years, we have been together for seven years, she is the only woman who has loved me." Even if Phoebe''s words just made him a little unhappy, but the strong desire to talk drove Rose to continue saying: "It''s also the only one who has had with me..." Speaking of this, Rose is embarrassed to say it, because there is a secret hidden in his heart, that is, he was patiently pointed out by a gentle librarian in high school. But he didn''t need to continue talking, Phoebe already understood, and took the initiative to hug him. Thousands of years old Chunyang may be laughed at, but loyalty and steadfastness can move people. "Oh, Rose~" Facing the sadness and sadness that Rose showed, Phoebe, as a friend, began to try his best to persuade: "You shouldn''t bear this kind of torture, you are so nice and considerate..." Phoebe deserves to have crossed the street, and the persuasion method is very clever. Rose listened to these exaggerations, his cheek was mouthful after mouthful, hormones surged, and the sadness and depression in his heart were instantly suppressed. The two looked at each other, and they were sure they had their eyes... ѵ. The bar door was pushed open. "Wow, it turns out that Carol is Phoebe''s twin sister, how come I haven''t heard you say it before." Adam walked in and joked at the panicked wild mandarin duck. "It''s not what you think, Adam, let us explain." Rose clutched the back of his head hurt by the chandelier, and said anxiously. "ok." Adam sat at the bar and looked at the two with a smile. Rose opened his mouth to speak, but didn''t know how to explain it for a while. "Carol is a lace edge. Rose''s marriage has come to an end. I was comforting him just now." Phoebe is an old gang after all, he got up from the billiard table without hurries, and while tidying up his clothes, he explained briefly and concisely. "Yes, yes, that''s it." Rose immediately agreed, and then pleaded: "Adam, don''t tell anyone about this matter." "no problem." Adam nodded and said curiously: "But you are divorced?" "No." Rose shook his head: "Not too fast." "How to say?" Adam smiled. "Ok?" Rose looked at Adam in confusion: "What do you say?" "Why do you say you are getting divorced?" Adam murmured: "Did Carol have a showdown with you, or did you break into something and ask for a divorce?" "neither." Rose was dumbfounded by the question, and habitually roared: "What the **** are you talking about? My wife is lace!" "so?" Adam looked directly at Rose, who has the potential of Roaring Emperor: "Since it''s not her showdown with you, and it''s not what you broke, what if she is lace? You and her are not fake for more than seven years of daily life? She? I''m not a kid again. I''m confused by the temptation. I want both. Isn''t it normal?" Roston was stunned. "Since you are not divorced, you must either recover or divorce now." Adam continued to complain: "But you don''t seem to be ready to do anything. You just got some news, and you come to ask for comfort in a blink of an eye? What is this? Hulk plus Flash, Green Lightning?" "Don''t say that, I took the initiative to comfort Rose." Phoebe explained a little embarrassingly. When Adam said so, she also realized that her kindness seemed to be over the line. "Then what should I do?" Rose''s head was full of mud, and he lowered his head and said in shame. "You can do anything, but please use your head to think, don''t use your lower body to think." Adam murmured: "Even if you really want to get divorced because Carol is a lace side, then you should divorce decisively first, and then ask for comfort or hugs. Don''t be frustrated, just vent before you can talk about it at every turn. My child, how about letting grievances fly for a while?" This is Adams biggest complaint when watching American TV shows, that is, in American TV shows, you must not quarrel between boy and girl friends, because once a quarrel, love instantly turns into a light, so green that it makes you feel flustered. In Friends, Rose and Rachel are arguing about busy work and no time to date. Just after the quarrel, Rachel couldnt bear to refuse a handsome male colleague, one of the sources of the quarrel, to come to comfort her at home all night. While Rose heard something on the phone after angrily hung up the phone, he directly rolled the sheets with a strange woman in the bar. Before and after, it is estimated that there will be no for three hours. Then both of them regretted not wanting to break up... Years after the incident, Rose often yelled at the reason that they had already broken up, thinking he was right. But love that can''t last for three hours, is it really love? In the East, boy and girl friends quarreled and broke up, separated and reunited. Isnt it a daily operation? If they are all like Green Lightning Rose, the whole world can only be restarted to continue, right? There are many similar examples. Chandler used to be crazy about Joeys girlfriend. Later, after becoming a boyfriend and girlfriend, because of a quarrel, Chandler went to the other party to apologize the next morning, only to find that he was arguing with his girlfriend because of concern. The thing really happened, he was really green. This is still a home run! First, second, and third base situations are even more numerous. Ross and Phoebe, Phoebe and Joey, Joey and Rachel, Rachel and Chandler, Chandler and Monica, even Monica and her mysterious midnight kisser, the proper ecological closed loop has do not have Doesn''t it matter if it''s not a home run? I am afraid that this kind of logic can only exist in American TV series. After looking at the Chinese-style love apartment, you will know that Lu Xiaobu is more romantic. Did he cross the line with Hu Yifei, Lin Wanyu, and Qin Yumo? Not to mention the combinatorial arrangement among other CPs, like the magical Chen Meijia in Guangu, Zhang Wei, who almost fell in love with Hu Yifei, ended indifferently when there was no shadow on the first base. The screenwriter is very clever, knowing that not everything can be Chinese, so he dare not challenge the three views of the Chinese people... Chapter 67: Dilemma Survival ar. ѵ! The bar door was pushed open again, and Monica, Chandler, and Joey walked in together. "Hi, what are you talking about?" Rose winked at Adam again and again, begging Adam not to talk about the things just now, after all, they are all friends, and such a scandal has affected friendship. "Let Ross speak for himself." Adam nodded and laughed. "Honey, are you okay?" Monica looked at her brother with concern. "My wife is lace edge." Ross breathed a sigh of relief, and at his sister''s concerned eyes, some of the female sensual traits hidden in his genes came out instantly, and he was about to cry aggrieved. "Cool~" Joey exclaimed. Roston stared at Joey. "what''s happenin?" Joey shrugged and said, "This fits the scene I''ve been expecting." "I have a nightmare again tonight." Chandler laughs at himself daily: "It''s great!" When he was a child, the two or three things between his parents and the male servant were still his nightmare. "OMG!" Monica exclaimed: "Are you sure?" "Although Carol didn''t leave me a note, and clearly wrote on it: I am lace edge." Ross laughed at himself: "But yes! I''m sure!" "Then what are you going to do?" Monica put her arms around Rose''s shoulders, instead of directly giving advice like before, because she had never encountered this situation before, and she was a little at a loss. "I" Rose opened his mouth and didn''t know what to say. He glanced at Adam before hesitating and said, "Perhaps I should go to Carol to ask about it? Maybe it can be restored?" "Go, I''ll go with you." Joey got up and wanted La Rose to leave. "Enough, Joey!" Monica shouted. "ok, ok." Joey raised his hand and said, "I just care about Rose." "It''s okay to ask clearly." Monica Wen said: "You and Carroll University are in love. It has been more than seven years now. There should be room for recovery. The key is whether you want to continue?" In the U.S., there are all kinds of people, and lace edges are not a big deal. There are many people who need everything. "Of course I do." Ross subconsciously said: "Carol is the only woman who has loved me..." "But isn''t it the woman you love?" Adam hit the nail on the head. "Ross, Rachel is engaged. He is a doctor and will get married soon." Monica couldn''t help but reminded. As a sister, she certainly understands her brother''s thoughts. Rose, who used to think she fell in love and married early, has forgotten Rachel. Now it seems that Rose has never forgotten. Otherwise, he will not only say that Carol is the only woman who loves him, but that he only loves Carol! "I know." Rose laughed at himself: "In Rachel''s eyes, I might just be the weird brother of her best friend." "Yes it is." Monica nodded heavily: "She really thinks so." "" Roses mouth twitched, no longer in the mood to continue talking, and he got up and walked out the door: "Anyway, this has nothing to do with Rachel. This is a matter between me and Carol. I''ll go and ask." "Come on." Joey laughed and said, "Can you ask Carol for some lace-side phone calls by the way? You know, I''m an actor, and I have to know more about society." Rose rolled his eyes and left. Everyone discussed this topic for a long time, and then changed the topic. "Adam, are college courses so easy? I see you have a lot of free time every day." The semi-illiterate classmate Joey who didn''t even finish high school asked curiously. "It''s okay." Adam smiled and said: "As long as you use your heart, it''s quite simple. Moreover, the first two years of university are some regular courses, and the professional courses that really require hard work are also the three or four o''clock." IQ exceeded 140. After becoming a true genius, Adams learning ability has naturally been elevated to the level of academic masters. With a little care, college courses are really easy. "People and people are really incomparable." Monica praised: "At the beginning, Rose scored 1250 on the SAT, and he kept boasting that he scored 1450 on the test. Adam scored 1500 on the test, an absolute genius!" "Wow, great!" Joey exclaimed the scumbag. "Adam is now looking at a major medical doctor." Monica added. "Hey, Adam, I remember you are from Columbia College of Biology, right?" Chandler was surprised: "Are you going to be admitted to medical school in the future?" "Yes it is." Adam nodded and smiled: "Since I was little, I have always wanted to be a doctor who rescues the wounded." "Doctor, wow." Phoebe showed an ambiguous look. "Then you don''t have to prepare so early, right?" Chandler couldn''t help but complain: "Should college not be fun?" "Set a goal, set a plan, and prepare early, so that it feels better." Adam shrugged and said: "Besides, this won''t delay the game, don''t I often mix with you?" "Yes, that''s it!" Monica echoed: "Everything must have a clear plan. Opportunities are for those who are prepared. Adam, you will definitely become a great doctor." "hope so." Adam smiled and said, "In addition to seeing some medical bigwigs in advance, I am currently applying to become a volunteer in the hospital." "Hospital volunteers?" Monica and Phoebe shouted. "correct." Adam explained: "It is very difficult to apply for a medical school. In addition to the quality of the undergraduate school, the similarity between majors and medicine, and the level of excellence of oneself, how long have you been a volunteer in a hospital? , Is also an important bonus item." There is no money to be a volunteer. A volunteer who is a part-time worker can tell a lot about whether he can persist for a long time. Some medical schools even require applicants to spend as long as 5000 hours as a volunteer in the hospital to prove their patience, love and perseverance in the medical career. is calculated based on 2 hours of part-time job every day, 5000 hours need to last for more than six years, you can imagine how much time and energy it takes. The IQ of today is enough, and Shelton is still providing wisdom points continuously. This is one of the reasons why Adam did not spend great efforts to find other luck geniuses that can increase wisdom. Being a volunteer in a hospital not only increases the resume, but also familiarizes himself with the hospital and patients in advance. Adam naturally cannot miss it. "I now finally know why Rachel is obsessed with doctors." Monica murmured. "me too." Phoebe nodded repeatedly. Both of them fantasize about Adam''s dream scene after wearing a white coat, but Phoebe prefers Adam''s mediocrity and the premier Mie''s birthday character, while Monica appreciates Adam''s meticulous and hard-working attitude toward the set goal. Ross home. "Aha!" Rose sneaked in and blocked Carol and her fitness buddy Susan in the bedroom. "Rose!" Carol panicked. "it''s okay no problem." Susan was slightly surprised, and soon recovered her calm, holding Carol softly to appease. Rose wanted to get angry when he saw this scene, but for some reason, Joeys smile suddenly appeared in his mind. When he looked at Susan again, he found that the other person was also very beautiful, and when he moved his heart, his mouth changed... This is his predicament survival method, seek common ground while reserving differences. The air suddenly calmed down, and then I heard a beating. "Go!" Chapter 68: Strong adam Two days later. 520 apartment. "Hi, how did you talk to Carol?" Early in the morning, Adam had just got up and was sitting at the dining table, waiting for Monica''s breakfast. Seeing Rose opening the door, he asked curiously. "Uh, that''s it." Rose waved his hand unnaturally, in a posture that he didn''t want to talk about. "What''s that like?" Monica in her apron also looked over. "I think our marriage should be hopeless." Rose rolled his eyes and thought for a while, Tan Shou said. "what?!" Monica exclaimed: "She really gave up your seven-year relationship and chose to be the lace edge?" "Don''t get excited." Adam looked at Monica''s chopper waving and reminded: "The result is not good, but it''s not too bad. At least Rose looked away, didn''t he?" "is it?" Monica put the kitchen knife back on the chopping board, and looked at Rose puzzledly: "Carol is like this, you want to drive it?" "It doesn''t matter whether you want to drive or not..." The corners of Rose''s mouth twitched and his words were rather perfunctory, but in his mind there was a picture of his absurd proposal being reprimanded. In fact, when he blurted out the proposal, he immediately regretted it, because the proposal was ridiculous and slightly shameless, but it also carried a hint of expectation. After being repelled by Carol and Susan and leaving the house, Roses previous entanglement and sadness disappeared inexplicably. As for asking Carol and Susan why they cheated on him? is even more out of ideas. After all, Susan just greened him, but he figured it out... "You haven''t eaten yet, sit down and breakfast will be ready soon." Monica poured Rose a glass of water. After all, there is no camera here, no close-up shots are needed. In daily life, I drink more warm water instead of just taking out a bottle of beverage from the refrigerator, tons and tons. That is too expensive and unhealthy. Adam handed Rose a coaster. "Hey, you can stand it?" Rose said in surprise. "You said coasters?" Adam smiled and said, "Just get used to it." Monica is a complicated person, cleanliness and sloppy coexist, she can not tolerate the cup directly on the table, she must put a coaster, otherwise she will be crazy. "You are really Monica''s best roommate." Rose took a sip of water from the cup, and vomited: "Not many people can stand this." "I think so." Monica shoveled a pancake to Adam''s dinner plate, smiling happily. "Are we good friends." Adam smiled meaningfully, but he was spitting in his heart: "Dog system, why hasn''t the power point provided yet? Obviously he has already entered the ranks of old friends." I think at the beginning, he went to Leonard. After half a day, he directly gained friendship, which improved his wisdom attribute and his strength attribute. And now, he has been living in Monica''s apartment, and the group of people are very familiar, but they still haven''t been recognized by the system. Is society too complicated? Or is Leonard too short of love? Well, the answer is obvious. The Eight Achievement is that Leonard is too lacking in love. Monica and them are all social people after all. No matter what they say, there is always a layer in their hearts. Unless they get along for a long time, this friendship will always be a question mark. This is New York, and the mobility of people coming and going is so high, it will inevitably bring about this invisible barrier. "Hey, Rose, Adam, I have two baseball tickets here. Let me support the Yankees together?" Chandler and Joey pushed in, clapped the tickets in their hands, and invited with a smile. "No, I''m not in the mood." Ross lazily refused. "I can''t go either, I''ll have something to do later." Adam also shook his head. "Today is Saturday, what can you do?" Joey dissatisfied. "I want to participate in the volunteer training of New York University Medical Center." Adam explained with a smile: "I told you a few days ago, remember?" "Your application is approved? Congratulations!" Joey''s eyes widened, and he habitually stepped forward to give a warm hug. "Too many hugs, huh?" Chandler smiled rather than smiled. He and Joey have been roommates for less than a month, and the number of hugs cannot be counted. No way, Joey is an actor, so ostentatious in soap operas. Adam had only a wry smile. He still remembered that Joey would give him strength points, so it''s natural not to refuse Joey''s closeness. "Do volunteers still need training?" Joey let go of Adam, curiously asked. In addition to picking up girls and eating, he is very spiritual, but he is often confused in other things. "of course." Adam explained: "After all, a hospital is a place where life and death matter, and the professional requirements are very strong, so even if it is a volunteer, special induction training is required." "It''s cool." Joey nodded and said, "This is very similar to our actor~" "Oh, really~" Chandler sneered, dragging his voice. "of course it''s true." Joey couldnt hear Chandlers irony at all, and happily explained: Our actors can perform in various professions. Many times we need temporary training, which is exactly the same as Adams volunteer training. "It''s not the same thing at all, okay?" Ross could not help refuting: "You actors only need simple training to behave. Adam''s induction training must be fully mastered..." "Hi! I didn''t ask you!" Joey pointed at Rose with both fingers, his expression unhappy. "Then what do you do as a volunteer?" Chandler asked During the induction training period, there is a high probability that this kind of work will be reception and guidance. " Adam thought for a while and said: "It lasts for about two months, and then specific allocations will be made according to the needs of the hospital and its own interests." "Reception guide?" Monica joked: "Then the number of patients in your hospital will definitely increase, especially female patients." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said nothing. The value of beauty is justice, the universal truth, and it is the same everywhere. After eating breakfast made by Monica, and chatting with everyone for a while, Adam went out and went downstairs to take the subway. New York University Medical Center. This is a private hospital, located in Manhattan, one of the best in New York. The volunteer culture in the U.S. has been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. The number of volunteers in hospitals throughout the United States is as high as several million people. In addition to those like Adam who will go to medical school to increase their resumes, many people simply want to contribute to society. Therefore, volunteer volunteers cannot be anyone who wants to be. Volunteer volunteers in some popular units must submit a unified application letter and recommendation letter, and conduct written examinations, interviews, and even physical and mental health checks. Since Adam chose to be a volunteer in a hospital, he naturally had to choose the best hospital. With his unremarkable appearance, he was easily passed. When Adam, who was wearing a volunteer uniform, appeared at the reception desk, the eyes of the nurses and sisters swept over...Well, this is Adam who is comforting herself. A strong black aunt. I can never show a bit of exhaustion! no way! Chapter 69: 8 hexagram scandal New York University Medical Center. "Adam, take them to the ICU!" "Adam, send them out." "Adam, help!" "..." At this moment where the reincarnation of life and death is staged, Adam quickly puts himself into work. Who makes him particularly eye-catching. Whenever the nurses have something, they look at Adam for the first time, and then happily instruct him to make Adam spend almost no time idle. Fortunately, Adams current endurance is as high as 460, which is infinitely close to the level of "Just You Show". Because it is a rest day and there are no classes, today is almost a full-time day. into the night. When the shift is handed over. After signing the attendance form, Adam exhaled heavily, declined the warm invitation of the nurse aunt, and walked towards the dressing room. "...I cant wait to tell my mother everything that happened, tell her how we got stuck in the first place, and we need to figure out a solution right away. So we had to go hand in hand to the neighboring small village for help. We didn''t even wear our hats, so we ran into the cold fog of the night in a hurry. Although I couldn''t see the neighboring village at the time, there was a scene that made me feel relieved. In the opposite direction, a blind man appeared..." In the ward at the corner of the corridor, there was a sound of reading. Adam walked to the door, glanced inward, and saw a blonde girl in a white work uniform, sitting in front of the hospital bed with a book in her hand, reading to the patient on the bed with a gentle expression, her voice was pleasant, as if Can calm the impetuosity in this world. An old man was lying on the hospital bed, listening intently. Adam also forgot to leave for a while, standing in the corridor, watching this scene quietly. soon. The blonde girl in white clothes closed the book and smiled softly: "Mr. Tucker, come here today. You have a good rest. See you tomorrow." "Thank you, Caroline." The old man''s hoarse voice sounded. "This is what I should do." Caroline, the blonde girl in white clothes, got up, took the old man''s hand, and smiled softly: "Call a nurse if you have anything." At this time, Adam finally saw her complete appearance. There was a sense of surprise. Then he shook his head and smiled bitterly, but he remembered the famous saying: "A beauty is like a flower, and she needs tender leaves to show off her charm. " After this day, the most sleek nurse aunts flashed in Adam''s eyes. The aesthetic threshold was severely lowered. The girl who had only had seventy points at this moment was actually raised to ninety points. The blonde girl in white clothes also looked over at this time, looked at each other with Adam, and the two smiled at each other. Adam, who had recovered from aesthetics, withdrew his gaze and walked away. took the subway back to the apartment, mixed with Chandler and the others in the bar downstairs, and learned that the bar would be officially closed next week, after which it would be converted into a cafe. Faced with various ridicule and dissatisfied Chandler, Adam smiled and said nothing. The next day. On Sunday, Adam still went to the hospital. "Look, see, our love is here." An aunt nurse, when she saw Adam, she put her arms around and stood there, joking with her African-American rap. "what?" Adam looked dazed. "Also pretend to us." Nurse aunt plays with the taste: "Tell you good friend, in the hospital, nothing can be hidden from our eyes, are you looking at the new nurse Caroline?" "Nothing." Adam shook his head. "Don''t deny, no one can hide from me." The nurse aunt smiled confidently: "Just look at it, what can''t you say? Tell me, maybe I can help you." "This is really nothing." Adam was speechless. What made him more speechless was that every hospital employee he met afterwards cast his eyes on him, being a little more cheerful and even directly joking. Of course he remembered the blonde girl in white clothes called Caroline he saw last night, but he just stood there and watched for a while without saying a word. He didn''t expect to be distorted like this one night, and even spread throughout the whole hospital. The speed of this gossip was really enough, the heat even overwhelmed a pair of interns clapping in the rest room. There is no way, the objects of gossip are also divided. Who makes Adam''s appearance so ordinary. After get off work hours, Adam hurriedly flashed people. Outside the hospital building. "Adam Duncan?" A somewhat familiar female voice stopped him, and turned around to see that it was the other half of the gossip scandal, Caroline the nurse. "This is Caroline Ellis." "Hello, Caroline, what''s the matter?" Adam smiled awkwardly and politely. "Are you the lead singer of fruit jelly?" Out of Adams accident, Caroline was not talking about their gossip scandal at all. "Yes it is." Adam was surprised: "Have you heard of us?" "of course." Caroline smiled generously and said: "I used to be an agent for a rock band. Of course, I have heard the hard candies adapted from the famous song "Don''t Cry" by Gunslinger Band. If it weren''t for too far away, I still wanted to go there. Looking for you, I didn''t expect to meet you here. Why are you volunteering here?" "It turned out to be like this." Adam suddenly disappeared, and the embarrassment disappeared. He explained with a smile: "I am going to college at Columbia, and I am going to go to medical school later, so I came to accumulate my resume. UU read " "You don''t play rock and roll anymore?" Caroline said unfortunately: "With your talent, as long as you use your heart, you will definitely shine in the rock industry." "Rock and roll is just a momentary interest." Adam smiled and said, "Aren''t you acting as a rock band agent or acting as a caregiver?" "We are different." Caroline shook her head, her expression dimmed: "I used to be busy with work and ignored my father. I didn''t react until my father died suddenly and regret it." "I am sorry." Adam is very American and Wan said Im sorry in advance: "So you quit your job as a broker and come over as a nurse to take care of the patient?" "Ok." Caroline nodded and said: "What I regret most is that in the last period of my father''s life, I didn''t stay with him. Many seriously ill elderly people, just like my father, did not have relatives to take care of them. Its as if Im by my fathers side." Adam was stunned, no wonder she treated the patient so patiently and tenderly, because she wanted to make up for her regrets. "How about going to have a cup of coffee together?" "Okay." Caroline smiled brightly: "I heard that the reason why there was an adaptation of "Don''t Cry" was because you bet with another band, who loses and who runs around the campus?" "Haha." Adam couldn''t help but think of the scene of Cash and his emotional band running in the dark. There was this common topic, and they were in the same hospital. The more they talked, the more speculative they talked, and the cafe that they said did not go to the cafe. Caroline, who was originally the agent of the rock band, took Adam and went to Dee Bar. Di in the middle of the night really increased Adams knowledge a lot... Chapter 70: Made a mistake that a man would make on Monday. have class. "Adam, you really moved out." Ted envied: "It''s so rich." He didn''t even have the money to go out to open a house to hide from Matthew, let alone rent a house for a long time. "Friend''s apartment." Adam explained with a smile: "She also received it from her grandmother, so the rent is very cheap." The renting culture in the U.S. is quite systematic. Once a lease is signed, the annual rent growth rate shall not exceed 2%, which is far below the market price. Like Monicas grandmother, she rented here decades ago. The annual growth rate is so low, and after so many years, it is conceivable how much the rent is lower than the market price. In Chandler''s words, the low rent is completely robbing the landlord. However, if the lease expires or a person is replaced, the rent advantage accumulated over the years will disappear, and newly rented users must rent at the market price. So even if Monica''s grandmother no longer lives here, Monica still uses her name as her grandmother, otherwise Monica can''t afford to rent such a big and good apartment. "She (she)?" Ted exclaimed: "OMG! Adam, did you live with someone? Was it the female companion you brought to the welcome party?" "To rent together, not to live together." Adam corrected: "It''s not her, it''s another ordinary friend." "Come on." Ted Lemon said: "If a man and a woman rent together, even if they are not living together now, they will live together soon, Matthew, don''t you think?" "It depends on the situation." Matthew pretended to be: "Adam, is your friend hot?" "Uh." Adam stagnates. Although he does not have any thoughts about Monica, he can''t open his eyes and say that Monica is not pretty. "I think the result of the jury has come out." Matthew Thief smiled and said: "Now I declare that Ted won the case!" As the future Marshmallow Justice, Matthew is now very interested in the law and often imitates the way lawyers speak in his daily life. "yes!" Ted and Matthew gave a high-tap. Adam shook his head helplessly, letting Ted and Matthew joke, and was too lazy to explain why he would never provoke Monica. Time will prove his innocence. "Wow! Look, that''s the famous architect John Coleman!" The three of them walked towards the classroom jokingly, and Ted suddenly excitedly pointed at a middle-aged man in the distance. "Go, let''s go to him and ask for an autograph." said, before Adam and Matthew objected, they dragged the two to walk over. Ted, like Adam and Matthew, has a clear purpose of going to college, that is, thinking about becoming a famous architect in the future. "Hello, Mr. Coleman. My name is Ted Mosby. I am a student of the School of Architecture. I am glad to meet you. You are my idol." Ted greeted excitedly. "Hello, Ted." John Coleman is obviously very educated and nodded with a smile. "Are you invited to come over to give a lecture?" Ted curiously asked: "Why didn''t I see the relevant notice." "Yes it is." John smiled and said, "Should there be notice?" "Ted." Matthew pulled Lataed and reminded in a low voice: "We were so hilarious the other day, maybe we didn''t see it." Adams mouth twitched. These two second-class products are still going their own way, and they get excited from time to time. Where is the temperament of a famous designer and a New York justice in the future. But then I thought, although big and successful people are glamorous in appearance, when they get along with their friends, it is not just a sentence on the left to mess with Fak and another sentence with mom messing with Fak, which is not much different from ordinary people. Ted asked the time in embarrassment, saying that he would go there by then, and he asked for his signature before leaving. The next day. When he went to the classroom together again, Ted said enviously: "Mr. Coleman deserves to be a famous architect. He is handsome, elegant and easy-going. After class yesterday, you dont know how many teenage students surrounded him for advice. If I can be like him in the future, I will be satisfied." "you can." Adam joked: "But you should pay attention to the impact when the time comes. Students, lecturers, and professors can easily get into trouble." "What''s this?" Ted didn''t care: "If the people don''t appoint officials and do not investigate, just be careful. Isn''t it more exciting?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said no more. This kind of thing is very common in American TV series. For example, when Ross is a professor in the future, he has dated his students, but he was also surreptitiously frightened. He even met a colleague while shopping and pushed his girlfriend away again and again. Because once reported by someone, the proper one will be dismissed. But doctoral researchers like Shelton, Leonard, and Rajesh who do not have a class, even if they are graduate students, they can do whatever they want. Of course, there are also traps here, that is, you can open your mouth. Regarding this, Rajesh burst into tears and was already crying in the toilet... into the night. New York University Medical Center. "Doctor, doctor!" In the anxious call, a middle-aged man hugged a pregnant woman and rushed in. "Quick, send to the emergency room." The aunt nurse saw the pregnant woman''s lower body reddened, her face changed, and she greeted Adam and pushed the bed over. After instructing the middle-aged man to put down the pregnant woman, she pushed and ran towards the emergency room. After being sent to the emergency room, the middle-aged man sat on the ground in despair and said nothing. "Mr. Coleman?" Adam recognized that the middle-aged man in front of him was Teds idol, the famous architect John Coleman, whom he met the day before yesterday. At this time, he is not at all as elegant and handsome as before. John raised his head and glanced at Adam, his face stiffened, and a smile was forced out of his mouth. Obviously he recognized Adam, but he couldn''t say anything. Adam''s heart moved, and he walked away wisely After returned to the front desk, he soon verified his guess from the gossip that quickly spread throughout the hospital. "It''s really not a person. My wife was pregnant, and she cheated, causing her to have a miscarriage." "Is there any less scum like this?" "Heh! Man!" A crowd of nurses gathered around and condemned, including male nurses. Nursing work is often manual labor. Male nurses have obvious advantages, but few men are willing to be nurses. Therefore, black aunts with big waists and physical strength comparable to men are very popular in U.S. hospitals. Occupy the mainstream position. Don''t say that this matter itself is unethical and deserves to be despised and insulted, but there is no, as long as the nurses speak up, the few male nurses can only echo it. "Sure enough." Adam secretly said: "A middle-aged man like him, rich, status and experience, is really easy to provoke the opposite sex, the uncle is not too much to control, let alone say, Monica is." That''s right! The elegant and easy-going John Coleman made a mistake that a man would make. Chapter 71: I treat you as a good friend New York University Medical Center. "Creating evil, a good baby girl is gone." "Scumbag **** it!" "Their marriage must be over." "That might be the case." "Ok?" "The man seems to be a famous designer. He has a very high income. He has one son, one daughter and two children. As long as the man admits his mistake, the probability of divorce is not high." "Are you kidding? Just because of this, you have to tolerate such a scumbag? Don''t you say that American women are the most free pursuit?" "Children, watch a lot of TV series...Most of the families in the U.S. are still men working outside the home, women working as full-time wives at home, and no income. How can you be free? Desperate housewives, do you think it''s a joke?" "This woman has a job, she seems to be some kind of music teacher." "How much money can teachers make? And they still play art. Those are the most expensive ones. There is no money to provide for love. They are either in a daze or super god, but there is nothing super god." "If it were me, I would never compromise!" "Yes, it''s the same for me..." Various gossip discussions spread rapidly in the hospital. John Colemans wife had just been rescued, but the baby girl in her belly had a miscarriage. A family storm was about to hit, and the onlookers secretly exchanged opinions. The young people who have not been beaten up by the society think that this marriage must be pornographic, while the sophisticated old people have expressed pessimistic thoughts. Of course, after the young people finally insisted on their attitudes, the old people reconciled one after another. "Adam, what do you think?" Caroline, who was standing at the door of the ward, asked Adam who was stunned next to her. "Adam, Adam!" Seeing Adam staring at her, the arc of Caroline''s mouth couldn''t help but she pushed him. "what?" Adam recovered. "What are you looking at?" Caroline smiled. "I should ask you this." Adam pointed to the book in Caroline''s arms with a strange expression. "Behavioral psychology." Caroline raised the psychology monograph in Yang''s hand: "What''s wrong?" "It''s nothing." Adam smiled reluctantly. For some reason, when Caroline was watching Caroline with a monograph on psychology, his ex-girlfriends Amy and Juno suddenly flashed in his mind, and an ominous premonition struck his mind. "Why do you think of this?" "I am a nurse." Caroline smiled and said, "Naturally we have to understand the psychology of some patients so that we can better take care of them." "How does that look like?" Adam suppressed the inexplicable discomfort in his heart, and said casually: "Is it difficult?" After jumping all night, Adam also knew a little about Caroline, knowing that she had never gone to college, and during the high school rebellious period, he followed the group of rock and roll players who directly abandoned school and became an agent. "It''s okay." Caroline was a little embarrassed, and hesitated: "It feels very simple." "Chief Gordon~" Adam smiled secretly in his heart: "It must have been thinking too much. How can there be so many abnormalities? It is not very motivational and reasonable for the nursing staff to want to know more about the patients." "You look good, I have something to do, I will talk next time." Adam left, walked through the emergency room, and saw an old woman with two children standing in front of John Coleman. The little boy was eleven or twelve years old, and his expression was somewhat indifferent. The little girl was eight or nine years old, waving her arms and making gestures, she turned out to be deaf and mute. John Coleman responded with a gesture of shame, as if to appease the little girl. Adam shook his head. The so-called derailment was cool for a while, and it happened in the crematorium. Such a broken family, even if it is barely maintained for the sake of children and life, it is completely different. It is just adding material to the various classic plots of American TV dramas. The next period of time. John Coleman''s wife was soon discharged from the hospital. Rumor has it that she was in a trance, but she didn''t have much trouble. It was thought that the abortion of the baby girl in her belly hit her too much, and she didn''t even have the strength to toss her. The family left the hospital neatly. is really neat and tidy! John Colemans wife wants to return her aborted baby girl, and I heard that she will give her an artistic funeral... This kind of joys and sorrows is a common occurrence in the hospital every day, and soon no one pays attention, including Adam. Adam is accustomed to a three-point line of life in an apartment, school, and hospital, and occasionally he is pulled out by Joey, Ted or Caroline, and his life can be considered enjoyable. What surprised him the most was that as time passed, the system finally moved. Ding! Strength +20! Ding! Strength +20! Ding! Strength +20! This evening, when he was out to play with Joey, Chandler, and Rose, Adam''s long-awaited power blessing finally came. almost had tears. said nothing, a big hug for one person. "What happened? Why is there an extra Joey?" Chandler spreads out his hands, taunting everyday. "Hi! I think this is great." Joey pointed at Chandler with both hands obliquely, then opened his hands, his expression moved and crying: "One more!" The corners of Adam''s regained composure couldn''t help but to accept Joey''s hug from emotional Joe. 520 apartment. "What are you doing? Is there something on my face?" As soon as Adam returned to the apartment , he stared at Monica, and she touched her face uncomfortably. "Monica, are we good friends?" Adam didn''t respond at all when he saw the system panel, and looked at Monica a little unhappy. "of course." Monica was taken aback and nodded quickly. "But you don''t seem to regard me as a good friend in your heart." Adam said heartbroken: "I have felt the friendship between Chandler, Joey, and Rose, but you and Phoebe have been a little obstructive. Why is that?" "what!" Monica exclaimed, her face flushed, and he hesitated: "What are you talking about? Me and Phoebe, I really treat you as friends..." "Damn! Let''s go!" Adam''s heart tightened, and he regretted it secretly. Just now, he was completely dazzled by the three consecutive additions. What is the difference between Chandler and Monica and Phoebe? It''s unknown! Unexpectedly, more than two months have passed. Monica and Phoebe still haven''t reached the psychological level of old acquaintances and old friends, and they still have a little **** for him. "just kidding." Adam, the dramatist smiled and said: "You were bluffed?" "Wow!" Monica wiped her forehead and smiled with a guilty conscience: "You succeeded." "Ha ha." "Ha ha." The two laughed grandiosely. "By the way, I called you before, it seems to be Jack Cerf." Monica twisted her hands, looked left and right, suddenly saw the note next to the phone, quickly took it and handed it to Adam: "Let you go to Random House tomorrow." Adam''s eyes lit up suddenly. Chapter 72: Word-of-mouth fermentation New Jersey. A small group is chatting. "The Lord of Mysteries is really wonderful, a perfect fusion of the elements of Cthulhu and the Suspended Detective." "I prefer the world view, pathways and sequences inside. A pathway has multiple sequences that grow continuously, and a sequence is a profession. What an interesting setting." "We are the guardians, and we are also a group of poor bugs who fight danger and madness all the time. We are a group of poor bugs who fight danger and madness all the time, but we are even guardians, what a great night watcher." "Klein finally met Melissa and Benson as a clown. It was really touching." "It fits well with the theme of this volume, doesn''t it? The clown is the promotion sequence of the servant house in the''acquisition of the servant''s house''. The servant can occupy the destiny of the servant, but for the real destiny, everyone is just being That''s the clown playing with fate. Klein was killed and resurrected again, isn''t that true." "Volume two should go to Backlund, right? I really look forward to it. Will Klein and Miss Justice meet in the real world? Will they burst into love?" "Maybe, maybe not, but I prefer not." "Why?" "Klein can continue to die and come back to life, and he is the ruler on the gray fog. There is obviously the shadow of God, and Miss Justice Audrey is more like a saint serving God. The saint may worship and adore God. Little love, but God only has big love, Audrey, The Hanged Man, and even Susie, in the eyes of God, there is actually not much difference." "Is this an allusion? There is also a blasphemous slate, the true creator and the fallen creator, will there be trouble?" "What can be the trouble? It''s not Middle World for a long time, otherwise there won''t be so many''heretics''. Even the IRS, who dared to collect taxes by God, can''t help them. The Lord of Mysteries is just a novel, so why bother? Gang is online." "I have a proposal, we can also form a tarot club, what do you think?" "You are the second in the middle too, right?" "I think I can try, I will choose the Hanged Man." "I choose the sun." "I choose the hermit." "I choose justice!" Suddenly, an immature female voice sounded, and everyone was frightened. Following the reputation, I saw a little girl holding a golden retriever puppy, hiding behind the curtain in the corner, watching them through the curtain. . "Annie!" The host Gerald snorted, and then looked at the crowd apologetically: "Sorry, since Annie has accidentally seen Lord of the Mysteries, she really likes Susie inside, so we bought her a golden retriever named Susie. Later, she even thought about giving Susie a potion, and wanted Susie to speak, but now she doesn''t know when to hide here secretly..." "Haha! Annie is in the audience with Susie." "Anne is so cute and beautiful, and Susie is the best fit for Miss Justice Audrey." "The key to a potion is not mastery, but digestion! It is not digging, it is acting! Kate is an actor, observing the world, imitating and playing the world, Annie is so beautiful, she will definitely become an excellent actor like her mother Kate in the future, and will Better." "The Lord of Mysteries will definitely be adapted into a TV series in the future. If you wait a few years, Annie can become a true Miss Justice." "Gerard, Annie is so young, isn''t it suitable for watching this?" "What does it matter? There are not so many messy things in it. It is pure and unbelievable. If it doesn''t contain some horror elements, it can be a children''s book. As long as Annie is not afraid, there is nothing you can''t read." "The Lord of Mysteries is still too small. I went to check it out and there was almost no publicity. Will this seriously dampen the authors enthusiasm, let alone the future of the big world, and I dont even know if it is possible in the second volume. Publishing it." "It seems that it was published by Random House Publishing House. Anyone of you who knows the publishing house, we can make suggestions. By the way, see if we can contact the author, and contact the author directly to discuss the plot?" "Randon House? I know their editor-in-chief Jack Cerf. I''ll call him now." The protagonist Gerald here is a lawyer, and the hostess Kate is an actor. He is considered to be a middle-class family. Naturally, he comes into contact with people with good family backgrounds and considerable status in society. are mixed in New York, naturally some people know Jack Cerf. Random House. Chief Editor''s Office. "No problem, come over tomorrow, I will help you arrange." Jack Cerf hung up the phone, frowned and thought for a while, pressed the phone, and called in the secretary Linda. "Bring me the sales report of the Lord of Mysteries, yes, there are letters from the readers." After a while, Linda came in with a bunch of things in her arms. "So many letters from readers?" Jack flipped through the pages, surprised, and then looked at the sales report. In two months, 9,696 copies were sold, and the first edition of 10,000 has been exhausted. Of course, this has nothing to do with bestsellers, but without any publicity, being able to reach this level is absolutely amazing Especially the growth curve is completely explosive. Looking at the letters from the readers, there are many praises, a lot of insults and even threats. In Jack''s eyes, this is the hot spot. If the publicity keeps up, the New York Times bestseller list might be about to move. "My eyes are really good." Jack first affirmed himself, and then frowned: "Damn, I knew I was determined to take down all the copyright..." But he has only been addicted to his mouth, with Nora, the queen of color novels, helping to speak, and giving him another chance, he still doesn''t dare to overdo it. "Rick said that they are fans of the Master of Mysteries, and they have to meet the author. It seems that they really like the Lord of Mysteries. In this case, they will not be suppressed." Thinking of this, Jack called according to the phone number left by Adam. After all, he is a businessman, all interests are the most important thing. Since the suppression has no effect, he naturally and decisively changes his attitude to maximize the interests. The next day. morning. Adam came to Random House. "welcome." Jack is extremely enthusiastic this time, and he is not at all arrogant as no matter how good the quality of the book is, its not as powerful as the publishers channel traffic. "If you reprint 100,000 copies and increase the royalties to 10%, will you invest a lot of publicity resources?" Adam heard Jack''s words and was a little surprised at the other''s initiative, but he didn''t lose his temper, because this was what he expected. In the past life, the master of the mystery has ordered more than 100,000. You must know that this is a genuine reader, and pirated readers are at least 10 times more than that. Regardless of the 1st edition of the first edition or the 100,000 editions of the second edition, it is just a fraction. Chapter 73: Look forward to the future Random House. Chief Editor''s Office. "ok." Faced with Jacks kindness, Adam would naturally not refuse. "Now there is a problem." Jack entered the topic: "Have you started writing the next volume? When can you write it out?" "The plot is right there, but I have not been motivated to write." Adam seriously said: "You know." "I know, I know a fart..." Jack''s mouth twitched. Okay, don''t pretend, he really understands. Is the money not in place? "The reprint of 100,000 copies will be fully rolled out and sold. Ideally, the third or even the fourth edition will soon be possible. At that time, your income will skyrocket. Many readers are looking forward to the story behind you. You will not let readers Are we disappointed?" Reprinted 100,000 copies, each of $50, royalties 10%, and income of 500,000, which is equivalent to the income of a median family for nearly two decades, an absolute huge sum of money. In Friends, Rose later met Black Pearl who was in love with the Nobel Prize winner. Black Pearls two Nobel Prize ex-boyfriends made Rose very stressed. A friend comforted him and said that the Nobel Prize winner was actually nothing great. Ross replied: a Nobel Prize of 1 million dollars in prize money. Then my friend rebelled directly. That is probably ten years from now. Even if the current 500,000 is not as good as the 1 million ten years later, it is definitely not much different. What''s more, there are still three or four editions possible. This is the fascinating place in the fields of literature, art, and entertainment. I didnt know anything at the first moment, but I will receive both fame and fortune in the next moment. "Don''t worry, I have already started writing." For his own income, Adam naturally wanted to release his goodwill: "Seven volumes have been conceived now, and it is estimated that one volume will be one per year, each volume will vary from 400,000 to 800,000 words. "Seven volumes have been conceived?" Jack was dumbfounded: "Is the story of the Lord of Mysteries really such a grandiose?" "This is just the beginning." Adam smiled and said: "As long as you want to write, you can''t finish writing seven more books. Under the grand world view, there are too many stories to dig out, of course, the premise is that the readers are still enthusiastic." "Yes, most readers have a reading inertia." Jack said emotionally. He felt that he might have missed hundreds of millions. After getting the reprint, Adam is ready to leave. "Wait a minute, I have some friends who are your book fans. I want to come over and talk with you in person, is that okay?" "Book fan?" Adam was taken aback, then nodded and said: "Of course there is no problem." These are the first fans of the parallel world he borrowed from the great gods, and they are Jacks friends, so they naturally want to save face. Jack led Adam to the meeting room. A group of people have been waiting here. "Are you the Fool who does not belong to this era, the mysterious ruler on the gray mist, the king of yellow and black who is in charge of good luck?" A little girl with pink jade carvings hugging a little golden retriever, jumped out from behind the door. "No, I am not." Adam bent over and laughed: "I am more similar to a writer like Forsi, who records the story of the Lord of Mysteries." "Then you don''t have the potion to make my Susie talk?" The little girl was disappointed and carried the little golden retriever in her arms. "Sorry." Adam shook his head and said: "The potion only exists in the world of the Lord of Mysteries, and Susie who can speak is unique and belongs to Miss Justice Audrey, but I believe that even if you can''t speak, your Susie is the best of you. Partner, isn''t it?" "Well, Susie is smarter." The little girl happily lifted up the little golden retriever in her arms again. "Mr. Duncan, this is my daughter Annie. She really likes Susie in Lord of Mysteries." The little girls father, Gerald, came over and said with a smile: "We are all your fans, I have to say, the Lord of Mysteries is really wonderful." "Thank you." Adam smiled reservedly, and his heart was refreshed. As a part-time Xiaopujie in his previous life, he was not facing a stand-alone machine, or complaining, and even personal attacks at every turn. This caused Adam to have a low mood, no motivation for codewords, and full attendance all the year round. Now facing the sincere affirmation of book fans, it is naturally so cool and cool, no wonder someone can definitely reach the pinnacle of life by complimenting them all the way. is too reasonable! Adam feels light and fluttering now, thinking to himself: "As long as you think, there is nothing you can do!" It''s a pity, this is an ordinary world, without extraordinary elements, otherwise Adam will definitely be able to show the sun, punch Superman, and fight through the sky. This group of people is obviously very educated, even fans of the Lord of Mysteries, they are also very restrained. They sat in the meeting room and exchanged the story and worldview of the Lord of Mysteries. The chat lasted all morning. At noon, Jack Cerf gave a treat, and after the dinner, they left each other. "Adam, this is my business card. If you have any legal issues, please feel free to contact me." Annie''s father Gerald gave her business card and said sincerely. Except for the reason of book friends and fans, as a professional lawyer, expanding your contacts and business at any time is a basic operation. The value of the Lord of Mysteries is obvious. "Thank you." Adam took the business card and said goodbye to Gerald and Annie. He got into the taxi and told the driver the address. Then he took out the business card and looked at it. When he saw Gerald''s full name on the business card, he exclaimed: " Damn! No way!" I saw on the business card: Gerald Hathaway. UU reading "In the future, the lord of the mystery will make film and television dramas, maybe Audrey has a suitable candidate..." Adam murmured, "It''s really exciting." In his mind, the girl''s Audrey Hepburn absolutely fits Miss Justice Audrey, and she is originally called Audrey, and she also owns a pet dog. Maybe the squid is based on the girl Hepburn set up Miss Justice. Now in 1992, Hepburn is over sixty years old, so naturally he can''t play Miss Justice, but now he has a little Hepburn with Hepburn''s elegance and a sweet smile... into the night. 520 apartment. "I have a treat tonight, let''s go out together." When Chandler and them all arrive, Adam announced. "OMG! What happened?" Phoebe was surprised. "You can''t believe it. Adam is an excellent writer besides being a student of Columbia University. The second edition of Lord of Mysteries has been released." Monica, who had known for a long time, couldnt help but quickly explained: He made money, no, he made a lot of money! said here, waved his hands, as if the whole world had been contracted by Adam. "OMG!" This time it was Joey who exclaimed. Before Adam refused, he rushed over. A classic Joe hugged: "I have a writer friend!" After releasing Adam, he pointed at Adam with both hands diagonally and smiled: "If you adapt a film and television series in the future, please remember to find Joey, I am a professional actor!" "I try my best." Adam smiled bitterly. Now Joey doesnt even know the "Fart Sniffing Act"... Chapter 74: Circle of friends 520 apartment. "Ted, Matthew, come and hi." "Can Lily come together? Of course." "Carolyn, is there anything tonight? All right? Then come out and play together." Adam collected 500,000 yuan. In a good mood, he decided to gather a circle of friends and have a good time. The first idea was to invite friends out for a big meal. This is a deeply ingrained concept in previous lives. Change to Rose and the others, it must be a party and save money! Even if you go out to dinner, you will pay for each. If Adam decides to go to a high-end restaurant, there may even be strange things like lemonade because of bad economic conditions and avoid wanting to eat. When Adam called and learned that Adam had invited them to a high-end restaurant, Monica and others began to dress up, and the three big men Rose, Chandler, and Joey were no exception. Going to a high-end restaurant to enjoy a big meal, it is natural to dress up carefully, which is not too troublesome at all. This delay is more than an hour. When the six Adam was divided into two teams and took a taxi to the reserved high-end restaurant, they found that Ted, Matthew, and Lily had already arrived. Ted and the others are still college students, not so particular, they ran over when they heard that there was a big meal. "Let me introduce to everyone..." Adam introduced both parties. Although both groups greeted with a smile, there was always a gap between them. After all, the age gap was there. One was still a student, and the other was already a member of society. Even if Ted and Ross and Chandler are also alumni, it is of no avail. After all, not everyone is like Adam. Their body age is close to Ted and their soul, but their soul age is close to Ross. Fortunately, they are all kind people, and there is Adam who spoofs from them, the atmosphere is not stiff, everyone is talking and laughing, waiting for Caroline. "Matthew, didn''t you hear someone say that you are not serious with the black-haired Ono girl, just for fun?" Adam joked in a low voice. "Shh!" Matthew immediately looked at Lily next to him vigilantly, and moved to Adams side and raised his finger: "Keep it down! Who is spreading the rumors! Lily and I are true love!" "Ha ha." Adam almost laughed out loud. But he did not continue to tease Matthew. Adam agreed with him and Lily''s love, so he naturally didn''t want any accidents in this beautiful relationship. "Adam, what''s the matter with you and Lily?" Monica also leaned over, and asked suspiciously: "Why does she look at you that way?" "It''s nothing." Adam glanced at Lily, but saw her eyes looking at him blurred, slightly lost, and couldn''t help but shook his head and smiled: "Lily is like this, love fantasy, look at it. When you get to know her, she will probably be like this. It''s up to you." "what?" Monica was dumbfounded, she couldn''t help looking at Rose, and whispered: "She''s the same as Carol?" "Do not!" Adam thought for a while and said: "Lily just loves fantasy, not like Carol." "Who can guarantee this." Monica curled her lips and whispered: "Carol also swears that he will love Rose forever. I feel Lily is even more exaggerated than her!" Can it not be exaggerated, it is really Lily''s eyes that are too magical... "Sorry, I''m late." Just as everyone was chatting, Caroline was late to come. Everyone''s eyes suddenly fell on her. Monica and Phoebe kept their chests up and their abdomen up. "This is Caroline, my colleague in the hospital." Adam introduced to everyone: "Carolyn, this is my friend..." "Hi, big guy." Caroline greeted her generously. The waiter saw that everyone was there, and came over to let everyone order food. After each ordering, everyone continued to chat while waiting. The boundary between the circle of friends is still very clear, making Adam a little regretful for calling everyone together. Zhou Shuren once said: There is only one best buddy, and no more than four good friends! Peoples energy is limited. Friendship, like all feelings, pays attention to investment in order to be rewarded. Only if you have the same temperament and get along for long enough, you can become good friends. In addition to these best friends, it depends on fate. Friends is a group of six, and the romance of my parents is a group of five. The Big Bang with the largest number of people is the group of seven, and the real group center of the Big Bang is Sheldon and Leonard, at most. Last Petunia. Sheldon was very sensitive to this. After Bernadette and Amy started to join in, Sheldon complained that the circle of friends was too crowded, and he wanted to kick out a friend. Well, according to Sheldon, it is not a friend but a nodding acquaintance. Of course, Sheldon just said that even Leonard and Petunia were ecstatic and asked Sheldon to remove them from the group. But the only Howard who didn''t think so was the nodding acquaintance of Shelton who was about to leave the regiment, so naturally, he could not stop. "In the future, it seems that it is better to attend each group individually, and definitely no longer organize such large cross-group gatherings." Adam secretly complained. "... Dont you know, the people in the hospital are too cold, the patient has just passed away they cant wait to chase him away right away, everything is business, we should care about those patients, but they I don''t care at all." Caroline was talking there, the others were okay, and Phoebe had already leaned in directly. "They are too much." Phoebe nodded in agreement, not feeling that the tone was strong enough, and waved his arms: "Not to mention the people in the hospital, most people are so indifferent. They eat meat and wear fur clothes. How can they do this, ah!" said at the end, it seemed that he couldn''t stand it, and he was about to shout. "Ahem, Phoebe, don''t get excited." Monica couldn''t help but reminded. Adam is very speechless about this. Phoebe is a vegetarian, animal conservationist, and environmental guard, even to the point of being a bit neurotic. He even raises mice. It doesn''t matter if he raises them in his own apartment, he also brings the mice to other people''s houses. In the apartment. The key attitude was not firm yet. Later, when I saw that the mink coat was very beautiful, I asked others to force her to wear it. Really: Bunnies are so cute, how can you eat them... Well, it''s so fragrant! "I am sorry." Phoebe reacted quickly, shook his head, and smiled. "This is also impossible, not to mention individuals, even the country can''t handle it." Adam explained: "There are so many patients and insufficient medical resources. How can doctors and nurses have the time and mood to care for each patient?" "But everyone thinks like you, things will get worse and worse." Caroline retorted: "If I have the ability in the future, I will definitely build a nursing home to really care for those elderly patients who have no family to take care of." At this point, her eyes are firm, and her whole person seems to be shining. Chapter 75: Roam the world Western restaurant. After Caroline, the captain of the US, made a dream declaration, the atmosphere of the dinner became better and better. Everyone gathered around Caroline and talked about the American dream. Adam smiled bitterly in his heart, but he could only carefully reduce his sense of existence, as if he had returned to the era of fine play. No one has noticed, there is a dream blue hidden in the crowd. Compared to Phoebes various fragrances, Adam could see that Caroline really has the feeling of being a Captain of the United States. It seems that the death of her father has really had too much impact on Caroline. Adam has respect for this, but he has no intention of positively agreeing or being upright. He is far past the age of enthusiasm in Secondary Two, and he divides everything into two. Zhou Renshu once said: Don''t look at what others say, but look at what they do. Adam deeply agrees. Like an audience member, he couldn''t help being a little surprised. Caroline''s "Captain America" ??temperament was associated with the Avengers. He diverged and thought, "The Captain America couldn''t beat Rocky, so he almost fell on his knees. Rocky said: I Say, kneel..." After the dinner, the next period of time. Adam finally feels the taste of being famous. 100,000 reprints, fully rolled out, and comments from the Lord of Mystery began to appear in the newspapers, and Joey would happily show Adam when he saw relevant reports when he wrapped the newspaper with ham. Of course, newspapers are just tabloid newspapers, not the tall newspapers like the New York Times. The "prosperous scene" is actually just a small circle of excitement. But compared to the previous ones, its much better. What really touched Adam was the comic companies and production companies that Jack kept looking for, but they were all small production companies and small comic companies. The idea of ??these small production companies is to acquire some potential but not yet big productions, and then after the big hit, sell them to large companies that want to buy at a high price, and act as middlemen to make the difference. Adam naturally refused. No matter how sincere the other party said, and not a middleman, he would not agree. Because that''s worse. For example, the copyright of the hard science fiction gods of the previous life was sold cheaply to a small company, and this small company is indeed not an intermediary to make a difference, and it is bent on creating a sci-fi blockbuster, but the strength does not allow it, so it gets dirty. This is not bad. Think about it, if there is no Huang but a sci-fi romance movie that comes out in the end, then it is really disgusting. The comic company that found is a little better. But Adam still rejected those small comic companies, because the other party''s channels and other resources were too poor, and even the quality of the master of comics and mystery could not be guaranteed. Until the dark horse company comes. The three major companies in the comics industry in the United States, DC, Marvel and Dark Horse. DC and Marvel do not need to be introduced, they are both continuing their own superhero series, and they will restart if they cant continue to draw, but comic fans will eat this set, naturally, there is no need to consider the others. The dark horse company mainly adapts some well-known non-comic works into comics, and uses the fame of the original version to eat a wave of peripheral bonuses. The master of the mystery gradually became famous, and naturally attracted the dark horse company. After negotiation, under the promotion of Random House, Dark Horse Company gave a high share of royalties of 30%. Comics are usually issued as a single book, a thin booklet, the general selling price is 4 dollars, and the first volume of the mystery, the clown, can be divided into more than 30 single books for sale, and the total price can reach 120 dollars or more. , The starting point is more than twice that of the novel. As long as the average sales volume reaches 50,000 copies, after deducting the 30% contact fee for Random House, Adam can get 5*120*0.3*0.7=1.26 million dollars. This is only comics, and copyrights such as movies, games, and commercial licenses are the big ones. Harry Potter, Star Wars, Marvel, DC, and the entire copyright industry chain of the fantasy universe can be tens of billions, hundreds of billions of scales at every turn. So don''t blame Dongguo for talking about IP in everything afterwards, it is really too fragrant and profitable for full copyright development. Adapting from a novel is much simpler than an original. Dark Horse Company is also a big company. Soon the cartoonist was organized to get the first booklet. Taking advantage of the convenience of the novel, the comics of the same name were launched simultaneously. Compared with the mystery master novel where most of the tomes are written, the coexistence of image and text in comics is more inclined to the form of film-based scripts, plus it is compact and the unit price is less than one-tenth, which is more suitable for large-scale promotion. spread. 4 dollars, you can''t buy it and you can''t buy it at a loss. New Jersey. Leinard finished class happily and walked out of the campus. Since Adam scared Jimmy away with the brutal force of "I can fight all day", the news that Leonard has a ruthless friend spread, and no one dared to bully him anymore. After all, Jimmys tall and strong figure is one of the best even in the football team. Otherwise, Sheldons dad, who has the same face and physical condition, would not be able to play rugby first and later became a rugby coach...serious face. Not only that, but Becky, who he always thought was his girlfriend but had to hide underground for various reasons, was no longer the same when he was helping with homework while she was constantly pouring Belarusian cocktails into her mouth. One sentence: "Leinard, you are so kind. I really hope all men are like you." occasionally care about where Leonard''s ruthless friend came from. At this time, Leonard''s cleverness came out summed up the routines in the comics, all kinds of random fabrications. It happens that Becky, who is always drunk and vomiting, really believes it. While vomiting, she confusedly discussed the legend of AdamAmerican CaptainSpidermanBatman Duncan with Leonard who was supporting her. In the future, such Becky, with a paper written by Leonard, went to Cornell University, one of the Ivy League schools. Of course, the real reason is not the essays Leonard helped write and the GPA of high school homework all the year round, but the good condition of Becky''s family. Not everyone can drink white Russian cocktails every day at such a young age. Except for the fact that he has not changed from beginning to end, his mother, Beverly, who is cold and harsh, and he has never had a normal birthday and holiday, the sun really shines into his life. In my memory, the only time closest to the birthday atmosphere was his grandfather''s death. All the relatives gathered together. Well, there were cakes. Although I didn''t know it well, he was very happy that time. I dont give gifts during the holidays since childhood, but only send papers to each other. This kind of thing is actually quite liked for him who loves science. Leinard thought as he walked, as long as he shielded his cold and harsh mother from harming him, he would be so big and pee his pants in public, and there would be no sense of happiness. "There are new comics~" When passing by the comics shop, Leonard''s eyes lit up and he opened the door with a smile on his face and walked in. "Hey, Lord of Mysteries, Adam Duncan?!" Because of the propaganda, the comic shop placed the master of mystery in a prominent position. Leonard saw it at a glance. It was very different from the superhero''s style of painting. It immediately attracted him. When he opened it, his eyes immediately Given by the author''s name. Chapter 76: Friends New Jersey. Comic shop. "Holy**!" Leonard fixedly looked at the words "Adapted from Adam Duncan''s Lord of Mysteries" written in the comic, and exploded for a long time. Compared with writers in the East who like to use pen names, writers in the West prefer to use their real names. Of course, this is not absolute. As for the reason. In Dongguo, it was because it was an influential literary form in the early days. Otherwise, it would not be called it, but it would be an embarrassing situation where the "small" word was exhausted. Therefore, until the explosion of online literature in the Asian world, strange pen names are still the mainstream of writers, and almost no one wants to use their real names. What are the benefits of a pen name? For those on the street, acquaintances cannot recognize you through a pen name, so you can write whatever you want, which saves face-to-face personal attacks from people you dont like. After being unable to write down due to factors such as grades and force majeure, you can also discard the existing pen name and put on a new vest at any time. Moreover, pen names with specific meanings are definitely easier to remember than a school with dozens of repeated real names of bad streets. Just like celebrities change their names to more unique names in order to become famous. In the past, the West also liked to use a pen name, but it was not because of the status of the East country, but because it was very yellow and violent, all kinds of indescribable, and had to use a pen name. For example, Adams nobleman, Queen of Color Nora Bing, never dared to use his real name before. Her basic process, summed up by herself, is, start with describing a few cities in Europe, use 30 euphemistic words to describe the indescribable, and then bang! Your bestseller is written! . It''s so simple and rude! In modern times, the atmosphere has become more and more open, coupled with the implementation of the classification system, you can write anything. What is the most important at this time? Naturally famous! Is there any consideration between using a pseudonym and using a real name? Of course his real name is used! Because the pen name is also an asset, it can be deprived of or neglected and weakened, but the real name cannot be deprived in this way. Any occasion, your work will be marked with your name, and people will know you as a person! Don''t underestimate this difference, because 99% of readers won''t really love to search for your real name after crossing the pseudonym. Even changing your name will hurt your fame. For example, Nora Bing had divorced her ex-husband of enchanting a long time ago, but why is she still carrying her ex-husbands surname? Because when she started to write her name, she used the name Nora Bin, and her readers also remembered the last name Nora Bin. Adam was born again, and he naturally knew this truth, so when borrowing the Lord of Mysteries, he didn''t use the pen name "Diving Squid" to pay tribute, but directly used Adam Duncan''s real name. Nowadays, even if it is a comic adaptation, the cover printed on the cover is "Adapted from Adam Duncan''s Lord of Mysteries", rather than adapted from the Lord of Mysteries produced by Random House Press. of course. Shuren Zhou said: There are two sides to everything, fame and ** can only choose the same, in the world of adults, all is the good wish of children. Adam Duncan''s real name was printed on the comic book and was directly seen by Leonard. So it was exposed. "What''s the matter, Leonard?" Next to him, a boy who also wears glasses looked over curiously. The comics circle and the otaku circle are highly overlapped. They belong to a niche circle. They are in the same place. There are only a few people who buy comics back and forth to read comics, and most of them know each other. "I know the original author of this comic." When Leonard asked, the anger that "Adam didn''t tell me he published books and didn''t treat me as a friend" that popped up in his mind at the beginning quickly disappeared. The corners of his mouth were uncontrollably grinned and his head held up slightly Chest, proudly said: "He is my best friend!" "real or fake?" "Adam Duncan is Leonard''s friend?" "impossible!" The comics shop was just so big, and when Leonard said this, everyone surrounded him. "of course it''s true!" Leonard said loudly: "Adam is my best friend, and he helped me fight Jimmy." "What? Adam Duncan is your ruthless friend?" This time, it''s even more fry, because no one will associate the writer with the ruthless person. The contrast is too great. This plot can only be seen in the superhero comics. "Don''t brag." At first, people believed that, but now few people believe Leonard. "it is true." Leonard was anxious to get an asthma spray: "Adam is really my best friend." "How do you prove?" Some people questioned. "I" Leonard opened his mouth, only to find that he had no way to prove himself. "Look! It really is bragging!" The doubter laughed. "I will prove it to you." Leonard took the first comic book of Lord of Mysteries, and after paying the money, he walked out of the comic shop angrily. California. Pasadena. "Howard, breakfast is ready~" A huge figure was busy in the kitchen, and then shouted upstairs. "I''m coming." An impatient and immature male voice came from upstairs. "Don''t yell at me." The huge figure said, "I am your mother." "I know!" The impatient and immature male voice was getting closer, and a thin and short figure walked down between the sound of the stairs: "Everyone knows that you are my mother!" "Come over and eat, we will see the doctor later." The huge figure reminded. "I know." The thin and short teenager sat down at the dining table and bargained: "But when I come back, I''m going to the comics shop. I''m going to restock." "Are you sure you are going to buy comics?" The huge figure questioned: "You know that the consumption of paper at home is increasing, right?" "I do not know what you''re talking about!" The short and thin boy stagnated, and then shouted again: "If you don''t believe it, you can follow in, provided that you can get in without opening the door!" "Blame your **** father, if it weren''t for him to abandon our mother and child, where would I need to eat so much, how could I be like this." The huge figure aggrieved: "Now even you despise me. What''s the point of being alive? I might as well die, oh..." The short and thin boy rolled his eyes helplessly. This scene is not the first time I have seen him. He should have been immune. But don''t look at him always yelling at his mother The bottom of my heart still loves his mother, so this clich crying often works. "I didn''t despise you." The young man said helplessly. "You just hate me." The huge figure is reluctant. "It is impossible for me to dislike anyone to dislike you!" The boy couldn''t help shouting again. "Look! You said you didn''t dislike me!" The huge figure accused. The voice was full of anger, and there was still a hint of grievance and crying. "..." The teenager was speechless. Chapter 77: Shenhao boy, chase after strength Three Kingdoms. New Delhi. Kusaparis house. "Rajesh, you have to entertain Lerita, you know?" "Okay, Mom." A teenager agreed with a smile on his face. After waiting for the teenager''s mother to go to the salon with a lot of noble ladies, Rajesh glanced at the fat girl Lerita disgustingly, leaving a sentence and she flashed. "You play by yourself, I have to read comic books." Surrounded by servants of Ruyun, the boy left at a pace that his six relatives did not recognize. The fat girl Lerita stood bewildered and looked at the teenager''s leaving back in a shameless manner, feeling extremely aggrieved: "If only I could lose weight, it would be fine." The young man is naturally not interested in taking care of the thoughts of a chubby girl. Who is she? Are comic books not fragrant? "Okay, let''s get started." Back to his luxurious palace-like residence, the young man sat down and ordered the servants who lined up in front of him. "Yes, Master Rajesh." The densely packed servants responded in unison. "Master Rajesh, this is the latest issue of Wonder Woman comics." "Ok." The boy took the cartoon handed over by the servant, looked at the comic image of Wonder Woman with thighs and fierceness on the cover, smiled satisfied. This is his favorite comic, every time it is the first time to watch. Shounen read the manga while enjoying the food served by the servants beside him. The other servants are like someones hell, standing there together, waiting quietly with all kinds of comic books in their hands. Although it is the young mothers salon that is being held today, almost all the top ladies in New Delhi have arrived. It is said that a large number of servants are needed, but the most indispensable thing in the young family is servants and money. There are three older brothers and two sisters in the juvenile''s home. Each of them has a private servant group composed of a large number of slaves, let alone the juvenile''s parents. Therefore, even if it is to hold a large salon, there is no need for the private servants of young people. dozens of people in the slave group, dedicated to waiting for young people to read comics. I was born in a poor family, and my fathers Bentley was rented. The life of a teenager is so unpretentious and boring. "Next." After watching his favorite Wonder Woman, the boy ordered. "Master Rajesh, this is the latest Hulk." "..." "..." "Master Rajesh, this is the latest Aquaman." One of the latest comics was taken over by the young man. When it was about to end, the young man took the Neptune and complained: "The Neptune is the most trash." After the really fragrant watched it: "Is there any more?" "Master Rajesh, this is a new comic." "Huh, new comics, Lord of Mysteries?" Shounen took the manga, flipped through it, and was immediately attracted by the style very different from the cookie-cutter superhero manga. How much content can be left after deducting pictures from a thin comic book? The young man finished watching soon, and said anxiously: "Where is the one below?" "No more below." "Gone?" The boy was looking right, and he accepted this result, and shouted: "Let the comic shop find a way, I will look at the following content now! Immediately! Immediately!" The servant went there, and soon came back with a man who was the owner of the comics shop. "Master Rajesh, the comics are just coming out. There is really no newest issue. If you want to see later content, you can read the original novel first." "Do you have the original novel?" "No, it is not on sale here in New Delhi." "Then contact the U.S. side and ask them to fly over immediately." "Yes, Master Rajesh." The manga shop owner agreed without any hesitation, because the cost of flying and other things would naturally be paid by the young man, and once the young man gets better, just give him a reward, which will be enough for him to work for a long time. 12 hours later. The boy got the original novel that was transported by air. After reading the novel, he slept and forgot to eat, he cried out uncomfortably: "It''s gone again? Where''s the next one?" "There is really no more below." The manga shop owner smiled bitterly: "The author just wrote here, there is really no more." "Impossible! The first volume leaves so much suspense, how can it be gone?" The boy did not accept this reason: "There must be more!" "Master Rajesh, or call this author to the house and write the rest for you specifically for Master?" Among the servants, a little clever ghost suggested. "correct." The boy is still young, and he has not yet studied abroad. Naturally, he has not caught the quirk of "cannot talk in front of a girl", and has not developed "the moon outside is extraordinarily round and big, and I cant eat the food from my hometown. There are too many people from the Three Kingdoms." I don''t want to go back even if I die. I love the country, so don''t drive me back, who is close to me. I only saw him clapping his hands and applauded: "Let me ask this Adam Duncan to come over, dont finish the rest of the content, and dont leave. The conditions are whatever he wants." At this time, he, as a child of the "Iron Man Family" of the Three Kingdoms, was still the most loved and smartest of his parents. He was praised as the star of New Delhi. He was really a young man. He lashed out at Fang Qiu and even dared to point to the moon and say, "Look. I found a planet!" There is nothing he dare not do. Shenhao boy, the strength is chasing more! "I will leave this to you." The boy pointed to the little clever ghost who made suggestions. "Yes, Master Rajesh." Little clever ghost is overjoyed: "Master, dont worry, UU reading is just binding. I have tied this Adam Duncan to write the content of the next novel specifically for you." "Ok." The boy nodded in satisfaction. "No!" At this time, an older slave spoke out to stop him: "Master Rajesh, this Adam Duncan is a writer from Shangguo. You can invite him, but don''t say anything to tie him over, and don''t mention any restrictions. He is free to write novels specifically for you, and he can''t afford it." "Nonsense!" The boy pouted his lips and said, "No one in our family can''t afford it." Seeing that the young man could not be persuaded, the older servant gave a wink to his companion. The companion also knew the huge risks involved, and sneaked away to find the boy''s father. Snapped! The young man confessed a few words to the little clever ghost. The little clever ghost was about to set off. When he was hit by the young father who rushed over, he slapped it directly. "Asshole thing!" The boy''s father looked at the boy again angrily: "Rajesh, do you know what you are doing?!" "Father." The young man was stunned there. From childhood to adulthood, everyone except his brothers and sisters, including his parents, loved him very much. Have you ever seen this face before? "I didn''t do anything, I just want to read a novel..." "Just read a novel?!" The boy''s father was furious: "Do you know that reading this novel for you is in danger of ruin our family?" "what?" The boy was stunned, why not just read a novel, as for? Waiting for his father to retreat, talk to him alone, and tell the boy about the situation of the empire and his family, the boy trembled: "I don''t watch it, I love the country..." Chapter 78: Cooper, Texas, Page, New York Three Kingdoms. New Delhi. The father of the young Rajesh was also speechless when he saw his son behave like this. He was just afraid that Rajesh would cause trouble, so he said in advance what Rajesh was prepared to tell him when he went abroad to study. He wanted Rajesh to keep a low profile abroad. Who would have thought of going from one extreme to the other. What a shame. But it was too late, no matter how he comforted Rajesh later, or even said that he could invite Adam over, Rajesh was not interested. It is only 1992 now, not 2020 in the future, otherwise Rajesh will definitely say that he is not counseling, but too steady. With the release of the Lord of Mystery comics, similar shock waves spread to Adams friends. University of Texas at Austin. Little Sheldon is neatly dressed, carrying his unique tool bag, holding his head high, and walking confidently on the campus of the university. Here, no one finally regards him as a child. He is standing on the shoulders of giants...children. "Hi, Sheldon." "hello." When someone greeted him, little Sheldon answered casually and continued to walk towards the classroom. "He is Sheldon Cooper." "Yes, like a little adult, right?" "Looking a little arrogant, I didn''t even call my name." "He may not know the name." "I seriously doubt that he has any pictorial memory. He remembers everything as long as he thinks about it." "so smart?" "Otherwise you think that anyone can go to university at the age of 11, and once college grades can crush a group of classmates? For the sake of grades, others cant wait to become two people and study hard without sleeping. Do you know how he learns? ?" "How did you learn it?" "When you say it, you can understand, and you can draw inferences about it. Sometimes professors are stunned by his questions and can''t answer them. For some points, the professors have to discuss with him. His most powerful thing is mathematics, and many professors ask for it. consult." "Since he is so good at mathematics, why doesn''t he directly study mathematics? Mathematics is the crown of the scientific world, which is inferior to theoretical physics." "Someone also asked him, he frowned and said that he likes physics the most, and Peggy chose math." "Who is Peggy?" "Peggy Adler! Princeton Universitys youngest college student seems to be a month younger than Shelton, only a few months after enrollment, and has published heavyweight papers in mathematics journals. She is even more genius than Shelton. ." "shit! It''s a young genius again, are all children so scary now?" "I don''t think Shelton is worse than Peggy." "Why?" "Do you know how much time and energy Shelton put on studying?" "It must be a waste of sleep and food, scientific research is the most important talent, but you must be diligent." "Hehe, you can''t imagine that Sheldon always goes to bed at nine o''clock, and usually likes to read comics, play games, play musical instruments, watch TV...wasted too much time, just like this, his talent is already like this. It''s dazzling, imagine how scary he would be to devote all his time and energy to science." "Hiss, no wonder Dr. John Sturgis kept saying that Shelton will definitely win the Nobel Prize in Physics in the future." "Of course, otherwise, why do you think the school gives Sheldon so much special treatment? I heard that when Sheldon had not chosen to come here, the cost of going to Caltech to listen to Hawking''s speech was paid by the school." "Cut, no matter how powerful it is, it''s just a little kid, and I need my mother to accompany him to college." When everyone lamented Sheldon''s genius, there were also lemon complaints. Today is Friday. After finishing class, Little Sheldon got into his mother Marys car and was about to go home. Because the Austin campus is nearly three hours away from Coopers home, Mary is accompanied by Little Sheldon during school hours, and she drove home together after taking a break on the weekend. "Mom?" "Yes, baby, go to the comic shop first, right?" "Yes it is." Mary shook her head helplessly, and drove little Sheldon to the comics shop to make up for this week''s new comics. This is the norm. Although she doesn''t like all the vulgarity in the comics, her son has a hobby other than studying, and she can''t bear to stop it. Comic shop. Little Sheldon saw the manga of the Lord of Mysteries that was placed in the most conspicuous position. He also immediately saw the "Adapted from Adam Duncan''s Novel Lord of Mysteries" marked on it, and frowned. on the way back. "Baby, why are you not happy?" Mary drove, and she glanced at Little Sheldon''s face in the rearview mirror, and asked with concern. "It''s nothing." Little Sheldon was stern, not wanting to speak. "ok." Mary smiled clearly and didn''t ask. "Adam doesn''t treat me as a friend." Sure enough, little Sheldon couldnt help Marys retreat, and couldnt help saying: He wrote novels and comics, but he didnt even tell me. "is it?" Mary heard this and frowned, "Baby, is there any misunderstanding? Or, let''s call him when we get home?" "ok." Little Sheldon nodded. Cooper''s house. George Cooper warmly welcomed Mary and Little Sheldon home. Okay, mainly to welcome Mary home. Little dont be better than newlyweds. Little Shelton dialed Adam''s phone and talked about the matter. "Hey, I mailed you books and comics, you haven''t received them yet?" On the other end of the phone, Adam was also surprised. As early as before the official release, after Adam got the sample book, he mailed a copy to all of his friends, but he didnt call to inform in advance. UU read www. uukanshu.com is a surprise. Recently, with the simultaneous release of 100,000 reprints and adapted comics, Adam was also asked to follow up with some publicity, such as on-site signing meetings, tabloid interviews, etc., plus going to the hospital as a volunteer. He was busy. I forgot about it. Who would have thought that after so many days, the friends have not received his express delivery. "Maybe the express delivery hasn''t arrived yet." Adam thought about it, and suddenly realized. The present is not the future, nor is it a Eastern country. Although the FedEx Express used has the word fast, its not fast enough. Its notoriously delayed and can be delivered in its entirety. Thank God. "That''s it." Little Sheldon smiled: "Then I will wait." "Remember not to show it to Mrs. Cooper." Adam couldn''t help but reminded him. Little Sheldons mother is a devout believer, and even Little Sheldon plays the game of Dungeon Warriors. God knows how she will react when she sees the Lord of Mysteries. Princeton University, New Jersey. Peggy was the first to sign the courier from Adam, and when he opened it, he showed a playful smile. Boston, Harvard University. Karen helped to sign for the courier sent to Juno, and she frowned when she saw that it was from Adam. New Jersey, Bogan County Key High School. Leonard received the courier, saw the name on it, and opened it tremblingly. Seeing that it was the''evidence'' he was thinking about, he immediately held it up and shouted: "This is my best friend Adam Duncan. Autographed version of !" He was depressed by being run before without evidence, the arc of his mouth was almost pulled to the back of his ears... Chapter 79: Leonards Secret Journey New York University Medical Center. "Look, here again, how many times is this month?" "This is the third time." "Their family is really sick and troubled." "If you don''t love each other, there will be more troubles and conflicts." "It is always the child who is injured." "Yes, how did the adoption agency pass their application for families like them?" "You have money." "" Various kinds of gossip came to Adam''s ears. Adam looked at the John Coleman family sitting in a row and shook his head secretly. It has been several months since John Coleman made a mistake that a man would make and caused his wife to miscarry. Adam almost forgot about him. Until recently, the Coleman family became a hot spot in the hospital again, and a lot of gossip was spread all over the sky, comparable to the human search in the previous life. It is said that John Colemans wife cremated the aborted child, buried the ashes in her garden, planted a pot of flowers, and looked at the blooming flowers as if she saw her deceased daughter. Artist''s romantic feelings. Then there is the alcoholism and abstinence of love to hear and see. In the end, under the violent operation of the psychologist, the Colemans realized that they wanted to adopt a child to make up for their love for their deceased daughter. After successfully adopting a little lady-like daughter, the Coleman family, which was supposed to be a happy family, had problems one after another. First, the adopted daughter suffered a fracture. Then it was John''s wife who left her deaf and mute daughter in the car. The car suddenly lost control and almost had a car accident. Now the tree house caught fire again. My son jumped from the tree house and fell into a coma with serious injuries. John''s wife is about to collapse, but as a husband, John is very indifferent. This time, everyone can understand more or less. Because these disasters all point to John''s wife, the children are under her care in the accident, careless, irritable and neurotic, which is the label of John''s wife nowadays. I heard that John also arrested his wife to buy wine secretly, even if John''s wife argued that she just bought it but didn''t drink it, but no one believed it. Depression, pressure, and other negative emotions are big. The Milcans in American TV dramas start to drink alcohol regardless of men, women, or children. This is a routine operation. Everyone knows this iron rule! Adam looked at the Colemans from a distance, and saw John''s wife sitting slantingly there, staring blankly, and occasionally a light of resentment appeared. Following her gaze, it was a weird little girl. "what?" Adam was surprised. She was obviously just a well-behaved and weak little girl, but it made him feel uncomfortable. This feeling... With double ponytails, his neck and hands and wrists are decorated with black collar-like cloth strips. Just as Adam was about to continue to look closely, his eyes met her who suddenly turned his head to look at. The little girl was expressionless at first, then turned into an innocent smile. Adam returned with the gentlest and harmless smile, then turned and left, secretly vigilant in his heart, and must stay away from the Colemans. Coordinates: ex-girlfriend magical Amy! After confirming the look in his eyes, Adam finally understood that this little girl who gave him a weird feeling exudes a similar aura to his ex-girlfriend''s magical Amy. "Damn system, what kind of American drama world is it that let me go through? How so perverted!" Adam complained: "Why can''t it just be the big bang of life, friends, and the romance of my parents?" But I spit it out. Thinking about it calmly, he can also understand that life is complicated, and comedy itself is also a tragedy. With so many comedy worlds integrated, the atmosphere of tragedy is naturally more intense. What is closely connected with tragedy? Zhou Shurens third brother, Ren Shuzhou said: For the parties involved, the tragedy is terrifying! Happy Milliken, horror every day! can''t afford to provoke, can afford to hide. at the same time. After receiving the evidence from Adam in the post, Leonard, whose happiness has exploded, is no longer satisfied with simply showing off the evidence in the circle of classmates and homecomers. He, Leonard Ritchie Hofstadter, has to go a step further and find Adam, and then invite Adam to play at his house, by the way, in places such as schools and comics shops, which are often haunted, let those''terrain turtles'' grow long. See, meet the deity of celebrities. New Jersey is right next to New York. Many people in New Jersey like to call themselves New Yorkers. For example, in the romantic history of Mom and Dad, Barney and Ted wanted to pretend to be foreigners who just came to New York to pick up girls and trick the two girls to be their tour guides, but the two girls really regarded them as foreigners. They went to a series of excursions for elementary school students'' spring outings such as the Natural Museum, Urban Planning Museum, and History Museum. The old Barney was there and he was happy, but Ted, who had broken his legs and still had no success, was impatient. After discovering that the two girls were not New Yorkers, but New Jerseys, they broke out completely, and directed at both. The girl yelled, "New Jersey is not New York!" Despise the proper area! But the reason why New Jersey people dare to say this is naturally not completely unreasonable. The transportation from New Jersey to New York is very convenient. From one district to another in New York, it is not much closer than New York to New Jersey a lot. People who cannot afford to live in New York also choose to work in New York and live in New Jersey. So stayed up until the rest day, and didn''t tell his family that the young Leonard went on the road alone, followed the email address, and happily came to Adam. It is said that this way of finding people is a bit unreliable. If you switch to an ordinary person, you may not be able to find it, but when you find Adam, you will find the right one. Leonard found the apartment, knocked on the door of Room 520, learned from Monica that Adam was working as a volunteer at the New York University Medical Center. He was quite interested, and he declined Monicas offer to let him stay and wait. The subway came to the hospital. "Adam!" "Leinard?" Adam was a little surprised when he saw Leonard who was brought over by the nurse aunt, but he was not overly surprised. Adam thought about it when he mailed sample books to his friends. Although I don''t want to affect the future encounter between Leonard and Sheldon, but sending sample books to Sheldon and Juno, but not to Leonard, it can''t be justified. Furthermore, there are still more than ten years away from then, and Adam has enough time and enough methods to promote the birth of this group. "You wait here first, I''ll go to work." Adam confessed and walked away. Leinard looked at the hospital curiously, looked left and right, and was suddenly hit by someone. When he raised his eyes, he saw a little girl staring at him fiercely, and then quickly left. "I am sorry." Leonard was taken aback, waited until the little girl walked away, and then came back to his senses. He habitually apologized first, but found that there was no one in front of him. Apologetic, he subconsciously chased the little girl''s figure and followed. Chapter 80: Let go of that boy! New York University Medical Center. As soon as the doctor came out, the John Coleman family gathered around. "The bleeding in the abdomen has stopped, but his neck is severely injured. He is currently in stable condition. You are very lucky." Said the doctor. "Can we see him?" John asked. "Wait a while." The doctor said: "He is still in the ICU." "Thank God." John''s wife was relieved first, and then said anxiously: "Can he tell us what happened?" At this time, the only one sitting there did not move, the one who looked at Adam and asked Adam to take the initiative to retreat. Esther, the newly adopted girl from the Coleman family, glanced over. "possible." The doctor nodded and said, "But I won''t be sure until he wakes up." Esther retracted his gaze, and the thumbs of the twisted hands kept turning in circles, seeming to be thinking about something. "John, come with me, I have something to tell you." John''s wife Kate glanced at Esther, took John to the corner, and told her husband of her suspicion. "I know that you are awkward, and so am I, but there must be other explanations. How could Esther come from a mental hospital? How could he do those terrible things?" John frowned. "how do you know?" Kate questioned: "The orphanage doesn''t know her origin. Sister Abigail noticed the problem, came over to ask, and was murdered. I tugged her slightly, her arm was broken? And Im pretty sure I pulled the handbrake when I was parking. God, John, it was a steep slope. How could I stop there if I didnt pull the handbrake? This time, how could the tree house suddenly catch fire? The fire was so big in the blink of an eye, and it trapped Danny on it, causing Danny to jump off. Only Danny, Max and her were on the scene. She didnt do it, could it be? Max? " "Haha, Kate." John smiled and shook his head: "Why don''t you think about your own reasons? Alcoholism, depression, irritability, God! Don''t put all the problems on Esther, she is just a child!" "..." Kate looked at her husband in despair. After she put out so many suspicious points, he actually denied her without even thinking about it, and didn''t want to give her any trust. What''s the point of such a life? "I can leave, if this is what you want, but I have one condition, Esther must also leave together, and I must protect my children." Esther watched this scene quietly. When Kate was pointing at her emotionally, a fierce light flashed in her eyes, which instantly converged, and said to the grandma waiting beside her happily: "Can you give me a knife? Do you want to buy soda?" "Your mother asked you to wait here." Grandma refused. Esther lowered his head sadly. "Here you are, but don''t go too long." Grandma couldn''t bear it, so she paid her the money. Esther took the money, gave grandma a sweet smile, and got up and left. Max, the deaf-mute girl sitting on the other side of her grandma, seemed to understand something and looked at the leaving figure entangledly. Turning around, Esther, with a fierce face, strode towards the ward, and ran into a silly boy who was wandering in the middle. She gave him a ferocious stare in a hurry, and after frightening him, she quickly left. Up. This silly boy is Leonard. After subconsciously chasing Esther and following him, just a few steps later, with an IQ of 173 on the line, Leonard immediately noticed that there was something wrong with Esther. A very ruthless little girl, he has seen too many since childhood (experienced, tears), but no one can compare with Esther. This is not the eyes of ordinary ruthless characters at all, but some look as terrifying as the prey described in the book is when the cold-blooded butcher is staring at it. "what do I do?" Seeing Esther scanning left and right, and entering the ICU, Leonard''s bad premonition intensified, but he was stable like him, just standing from a distance and watching, his body seemed to be frozen. "Leinard, are you here? I''ve handed over the work, so let''s go to my apartment first, and take you to have fun in the afternoon." At this moment, Adam came over. "Adam, you are finally here..." Leonard was extremely excited, suppressing the fear in his heart, and trembling to tell his guess: "What should we do now?" Adam frowned, glanced at the ICU, and ignored it, because upon hearing Leonard''s description, the little girl who had a similar aura to his ex-girlfriend, Amy, appeared in his mind. This is not Juno, who knows the details, he knows the rules of American TV dramas, and understands that the best choice at the moment is to drag Leonard away. But facing Leonard''s expectant eyes, this kind of rational but slightly cold-blooded words could not be said. "Damn it! What are you doing with eyes so big and so vivid?! Petunia is right. Faced with Leonard''s eyes, it''s really hard to refuse." Adam complained: "Fortunately Leonard is not a big dog, and Petunia doesn''t have pets either..." "follow me." Adam took the lead and walked quickly towards the ICU. This is a hospital. It''s still daytime. People come and go. He has 260 stamina and 480 endurance. The other party is just a little girl, and his safety factor is 90%... Well, hold your hand, 90%! Leonard followed tremblingly, his eyes were the same as Tang Xiaoyou holding the ice cone, both nervous and excited. Looking at Adam''s figure, many pictures flashed in his mind. Some are, Adam wore a bat armor, incarnate as Batman, and he was Robin. Something is that Adam wears a steel armor and becomes Iron Man, while he is the bodyguard, Harpy. All in all, Adam is a superhero, and he is the superhero''s right-hand man. Although it was not his long-time dream, it was all about saving the world. It was just that the division of labor was different, and it was considered that the dream was reflected in reality. ICU. A boy was lying in a hospital bed, unconscious. Esther walked in, closed the door, closed the curtain, with a sneer on his face, unplugged the pulse monitor attached to the boy''s finger, took off the breathing mask, and took it the moment the boy woke up He covered the boy''s head with a pillow. In fear, the boy gradually suffocated. "what are you doing?!" "Let go of that boy!" Adam and Leonard opened the door and came in, through the curtain, vaguely saw the movement inside, shouted, pulled the curtain open, and ran into this scene. Esther kept moving his hands, just turned around and looked at them coldly. Although she looks like a little girl, she is an adult who is both old Biadan and Leonard. She has too many lives in her hands, and her psychological quality is naturally extremely powerful. Adam hurried forward and pulled Estella down. Esther pushed Leonard away from the way and ran away. Adam also had no intention of stopping, because he had more important things to do, and that was to save people. Under Esther''s depression, the boy had suffered a cardiac arrest. Chapter 81: Go up New York University Medical Center. "code99!" When Adam pressed the emergency button next to the hospital bed while rescued the boy, the doctors and nurses in charge of the ICU rushed in and replaced Adam. "Huh! Huh! Huh!" Leonard stood by, all that was left was to breathe continuously with asthma spray into his mouth. is too nervous and exciting. When Esther pushed him away just now, he was almost scared to pee. Of course, there is a reason why Esther is too cruel, but more of it is the sequelae of the experiment made by his mother Dr. Beverly Hofstadter. The urinary tract is silky... There, the waiting area. Johns wife, Kate, is still arguing with John, wanting to expel Esther from her home and away from her children, but John cant listen. In his eyes, Esther is so obedient and well-behaved, and speaks nicely. How could he be the devil in his wife''s mouth? The real devil is the wife of someone else who is depressed and irritable after drinking. Their deaf-mute daughter Max, after buying soda on the pretext of Esther and leaving, the more she thought about it, the more worried she got. Although I was afraid that Esther would harm her, the love for her brother Danny finally overcame the fear. After I couldn''t find Esther at the vending machine, she understood thoroughly and ran to her parents anxiously and pulled her mother Kate. Clothes. "what happened, Babe?" Kate looked at Max with concern. Before Max was signed, the emergency button of code99 had already sounded in the hospital. "Danny!" Kate reacted immediately and ran to the ICU in horror. "He has a cardiac arrest and you can''t come in." Nurse aunt stopped Kate and them. "Danny!" Kate lay on the glass window in pain, watching the doctors and nurses rescue her son. "It''s that little girl!" Leonard, who was kicked out, couldn''t help but remind. "Ester?!" Kate, who had seen Esther''s true face a long time ago, couldn''t help it anymore, and didn''t even continue to verify anything. He pushed her husband John away and went to see Esther like crazy. "Kate!" John hurried after him. waiting area. Esther, who had slipped away before, did not escape, but used money to buy a bottle of soda from the vending machine, and the old **** was standing there drinking. "What have you done?! What you do to him?! You bitch!" Kate roared, rushed up, exhausted all his strength, and slapped Este to the ground with a slap. "Security! Security!" The nurse hurriedly called. John also came and hugged Kate who wanted to continue his attack. "She wants to kill my child!" Kate struggled and wanted to continue rushing over. "Dad~!" Esther, who was sitting on the ground and covering his face, cried to John who loved her most in a childish voice that did not belong to her real age. After the hospital security rushed over and pulled Kate from left to right, John ran to Esther''s side for the first time, pulled her up with concern, and glanced at Kate who was screaming in disgust, holding Esther in his arms. Took her away. Kate was even more angry and struggling harder, two more medical staff came up and put a tube of tranquilizer into Kate''s arm and injected it. Within a few seconds, Kate passed out in a coma and was sent to the ward by medical staff and security. Leonard, who followed to watch, couldnt believe his eyes, until Esther, who was left with Johns arms, looked back at him. His eyes were so weird and evil, full of warning, and surprised him. A jealous spirit lowered his head and dared not look directly at the other party. "Leinard, have you seen that little girl?" Adam, who had rescued the boy, came over and asked. "Adam, let''s go." Leonard was about to cry: "Leave her alone..." "No way!" Adam was hesitant and reluctant at first, and refused to say: "Snake is not dead but suffers. We ran into her and killed her mouth. God knows if she would want to kill us. Only a thousand days a thief can''t prevent the thief the day before. We She must be exposed!" "But, but, she is terrible..." Leonard trembled. A teenager was abruptly frightened by a little girl who seemed to be only eight or nine years old. Compared with the bullying he had experienced before, it seemed to be eclipsed. "Then we have to expose her even more!" Adam firmly said: "Do you want to face her alone?" "Do not!" Leonard cried out. "Then we will go now." Adam took Leonard and chased him. Esther was holding his arms around John''s neck, enjoying John''s comfort, and caught a glimpse of Adam and Leonard coming over, staring at them coldly, and directly frightened Leonard. Adam also played the drum in his heart. In the past, whether it was his ex-girlfriend Amy, Juno, or Karen, he knew their details and scared himself more. But this time, Esther was completely different. Her gaze was fierce and strange, it was a real threat, and she felt like watching a horror movie. But reason tells him that at this moment he must go up and kill the danger in the cradle! "Mr. Coleman." "what''s up?" John frowned and looked at Adam, his face looked very ugly. At first, he was still comforting his "good daughter" not to be disturbed. Secondly, Adam ran into him in embarrassment several times This made him very impatient with Adam. "The reason why your son had a cardiac arrest was because she was stuffed with a pillow!" Adam pointed to Esther and said word by word: "I and Leonard, saw it with my own eyes!" "what?" John was taken aback, opened Esther who was holding him, and looked at her eyes: "Ester, are they true?" "Dad~!" Esther is so brilliant, his eyes are blank and pathetic, and he murmurs meaningfully: "Are they called by my mother? Are they friends of my mother?" "Do you know Kate?" John was yelled by Esthers father again with infinite tenderness. Following the reminder of his good daughter, he looked at Adam and Leonard in disgust: "Did she make you say that?" "Mr. Coleman, open your eyes and have a look!" Adam calmly said: "Don''t say that we don''t know your wife, even if we do, do you think we have any reason to help your wife at the risk of crime and frame your daughter to abuse and kill your son? Dont be called by your dad a few times and dont even care about basic common sense. You know, the boy who almost died in the hospital bed is also called your dad, or your biological son! " John suddenly hesitated, because Adam was telling the truth. Whether they knew Kate or not, there was no reason to get involved in such a serious legal dispute. In the United States, children are all major issues! can''t hide, no one voluntarily joins in, and it''s not alone. Is Esther really having a problem? "Dad~!" Esther glanced at Adam and Leonard bitterly, and in a blink of an eye, he called for John with infinite hesitation and infinite attachment. Chapter 82: Beauty is not discounted New York University Medical Center. "Your son has been rescued. If you don''t believe him, when he wakes up, you can ask him directly, but the premise is that you must imprison her first." It is advisable to chase the remaining courageously after the poor, but not to be the overlord. Adam reminded again. "Dad~! I''m afraid~!" Esther is really anxious. She is not a criminal with a high IQ. In recent years, the reason why everyone has been playing round and round has changed from polar bears to Milliken. Every adoptive family was destroyed by her when she didn''t agree with her. It was her little girl who relied on her little girl. The appearance deceived everyone. After slowly accumulating experience, he developed the current acting skills and harsh methods. Now, Adam is not deceived by her appearance, chasing her problems, she has to run away except for anxiously calling her father. But she hasn''t got John yet, so she is not willing to run away, because she still wants to ask John: "Am I beautiful?" If the answer is no, she will first take the initiative to discount John''s legs, and then destroy the Johns family. Yes it is! Esther is just an eight or nine-year-old girl. In fact, she is a legal loli who can''t grow up because of a special disease. The real age is 33. For so many years, she has been trapped in this petite body, but her soul is growing. Her body and soul are completely out of touch, and her psychology has gradually become abnormal and extremely violent. Before the polar bear was put in a mental hospital, she killed seven adoptive fathers because she failed to seduce her adoptive father of the same age. Later, she escaped from the mental hospital and moved to the United States, where she staged the same tragedy again, but this time, she was smart and disguised as a fire, and burned all the adoptive fathers and families of the same age who adopted her but were not willing to accept the''real her'' dead. then went into the orphanage again. Some time ago, the Colemans, under the violent operation of the psychiatrist, went to the orphanage to choose a child for adoption. They were targeted by Esther before they even entered the door. Esther, who was peeping on the second floor, quickly formulated a sales plan based on his accumulated experience over the years, disguising himself as a lonely but optimistic girl who likes to paint, defeating the Colemans defenses in a few words. In the unnatural smile of Sister Abigail, she followed the Colemans and left the orphanage. On the way back, Esther began to learn sign language, and he wanted to talk to his deaf sister to please the Colemans. Everything is so perfect. The experienced Astor has smoothly integrated into the Coleman family. The depressed Kate seemed to be relieved of the death of her little daughter and her husband''s derailment. She wanted to give her husband a warm reward that night. Then, Esther, who had been listening to the movement, went crazy. From beginning to end, her goal is John. She wants to replace Kate and become the hostess of the house. So, she woke up the deaf sister Max gloomily, pretending to be afraid, pushed away the master bedroom, and interrupted the good deeds of the Colemans. For a while, she took a peek at Kate''s diary, figured out Kate''s mind, and tried to drive Kate crazy with all kinds of accidents. Pull out Kate and use her deceased daughter to cultivate flowers for her grief and give it to Kate. he clamped his arm on the tool table and snapped off abruptly, thereby framing Kate and violently breaking her arm. In the morning, Kate sent them to school. While Kate was talking to Danny, he released the handbrake and allowed his deaf sister Max, who had not gotten out of the car, to crash into the car, and then handed the wine Kate bought to John. In the psychological consultation, I deceived the unqualified psychiatrist and asked the psychiatrist and John to stand on her side and criticized Kate in unison. Sister Abigail, who felt something was wrong, came to visit her home and talked to Kate. Before she went out, Esther was ambushing by the side of the road and pushed Max to the middle of the road, shocking Abigail. Sister Er was directly involved in a car accident. Sister Abigail, who climbed out of the car, was abruptly wiped out by Esther, who became Sister Hammer. Danny found the problem and wanted to find evidence that Esther killed someone, but he was directly locked in the tree house by Esther. He almost burned to death in a fire. He barely jumped off and fell into a coma, and was almost killed by Esther. . These methods are fierce enough, but they are not smart, and the loopholes are too big. For example, an obvious loophole is that the car is parked on such a steep slope. If Kate didn''t pull the handbrake, how could the car stop there? For another example, Esther fixed his arm on the tool table and forcibly pinched it off. This is not an injury from accidentally pulling it off with his hand. If the doctor were not careless, how could he not be able to tell. And this time, I rushed directly to the ICU. People came and went from the hospital. As long as the investigation afterwards, Leonard was definitely not the only one who saw her go to the ICU. Before, Esther met John''s weird men who ignored her by she yells dad in a pretentious manner until they met Adam who didnt eat this kind of thing at all. Seeing that John hesitated, can she be anxious and afraid? "Dad~ I want to go home, let''s go home~" John met the pitiful eyes of Shang Esther, his heart softened again, soothing: "Okay, let''s go home." "No way!" Adam interrupted: "Your son must be imprisoned before she wakes up, Leonard, go to the police!" "Enough! Do you know what you are doing?" John said angrily Of course I know, because I saw it with my own eyes, how about you? " Adam shouted: "With so many suspicious points and evidences in front of you, are you reluctant to even verify it? Are you sure it is your son who is lying in the ICU? Or do you have any ulterior hobbies?" After finishing speaking, regardless of John''s green face, he said to Leonard who was still standing there: "Go to the police!" "Oh, oh." This time, Leonard recovered and ran to the police. Seeing that the situation was not good, Esther gave Adam a bitter look, then turned and ran out. "Want to run?" Adam stared at her a long time ago, how could he tolerate her running away. surpassed the average adult and approached an excellent speed of 160, and the latter caught her neck from behind. The powerful force of up to 260 was far surpassing the average adult, and directly lifted her petite in the air. "what!!!" Esther broke out completely, using his hands and feet together, struggling constantly, even turning his face away, trying to bite Adam''s arm, screaming constantly. "Let go of Esther!" John saw Esther running, and he was even more suspicious, but he couldn''t stand it when he saw his beloved daughter like this, and tried to rescue Esther. "Stupid!" Adam was speechless, it was all this time, and he wanted to ask Juno to come over and diagnose him, but he still stretched out his hand to press him against the wall, and the powerful force confined the weak John to death. "Oh, God!" When Leonard ran to the front desk to report to the police and brought the hospital security guard who had heard the movement, he saw the shocking scene of Adam holding Esther with one hand and pressing John with the other. Chapter 83: no Zuo no Die New York University Medical Center. "Security guard, this is the suspect who attacked the ICU just now. Please control it first. We have already called the police and police will come over soon." Without waiting for Esther to call for help, Adam explained immediately. If you dont declare in advance, God knows how the security guards will choose. And he is going to hand over Esther to the security guards immediately, and then the security guards hand over the police. There should not be too many Virgin Mary in the American drama. You can see the great light and positive light everywhere. Every moment is a bullet trial of justice. Although Adam is old white, he should not come up to judge him, but he doesn''t want to take any risk. Looking at Esther''s petite body, the security guards looked at each other. "Help~!" Seeing that he couldn''t break free, Esther finally reacted, looking at the security guards pitifully, and shouting. This look is very deceptive. If it weren''t for Adam, it would be just enough. The security guards would have rushed to rescue Esther. Adam''s heart moved, and he immediately pointed out the key: "Please be careful, the suspect is extremely dangerous!" "Be careful!" As soon as the words came out, the faces of the security guards immediately changed. At the captain''s reminder, two people were separated, one on the left and one on the right, and walked cautiously, restraining Esther''s left and right arms respectively. In the United States, everything is business! Whether it''s a security or police, it''s just a career to make money and support a family, which is completely different from that of Dongguo. Their first goal is to protect their personal safety, and then to rescue hostages and fight criminals. There is an interesting passage that says: the robbers are taking hostages, and the police kills the hostages first for their absolute safety and to stop the robbers. This is of course an extreme situation, but the essential problem reflected is frightening. Adam reminded him of how petite Esther was. Adam might be bullying the little girl''s mind and was immediately left behind by the security guards. Your own safety is the most important! Control it first, let''s talk about other things! "Dad~!" Esther cried to John, who was let go of Adam but became silent. "do not worry." John looked complicated and said: "When the police arrives, things will be clear, and I will sue them at that time, Esther, please calm down first." Police arrived soon, and the efficiency was amazing. This is the best private hospital in New York. The taxes paid are sufficient. The salaries and benefits of the police depend on the taxes paid by the hospital. Therefore, they have a large number of police forces to patrol nearby around the clock. Other areas, such as Brooklyn, where African Americans gather, have insufficient taxation, and naturally fewer polices are provided, and most of them are concentrated in relatively affluent areas. Without police patrols, public security will naturally be poor. The wealthy move away and the tax revenues they provide are reduced. They are increasingly unable to support police. Public security continues to deteriorate, forming a vicious circle. So much so that in the absolute center of the multi-American drama universe like New York, robbers in many areas are rampant, and they cannot go out at night. Phoebe was a gangster on the street back then, and he robbed Rose, dare you imagine? The security room of the hospital. "...that''s how it is." Adam and Leonard told what they knew, and gave a suggestion to imprison Esther and wait for the boy Danny to regain recognition. The attitude of the Police, as a sample of a TV station said in an interview, 70% of the people feel that the police are conscientious and friendly. Adam also belongs to this 70%. "Mr. Coleman?" Police looked at John again. "Dad~" Esther shouted again at the right time. "I reserve the right to sue afterwards." After consciously safe, John began to soften again and became angry with Adam''s previous attitude. "up to you!" Adam shrugged. One side is Coleman, who is in constant trouble and his husband and wife have completely opposite attitudes, and on the other side is the innocent Leonard and the innocent, well-known, well-known and outstanding student of Columbia Adam. Even in the court, its clear who the jury and the judge are willing to believe. Finally, police obeyed Adams advice graciously, and temporarily imprisoned Esther in the security room, accompanied by a soft-hearted John. Esther looks like a little girl after all, and it is not appropriate to take it directly to the police station without definite evidence. Mother John, who has been hiding by the side since the incident, embraced Max, a deaf-mute girl who dare not tell the truth again, and went back to rest first. "Huh, you won''t leave?" A female police detective looked at Adam and Leonard who were sitting not far away, staring at the security room. "I don''t feel relieved." Adam smiled: "This little girl is too weird and terrifying. I have good physical strength. I will help to stare more to make sure that she will not suddenly run away or go to the ICU to kill her." Although the tone of was joking, it really couldn''t be more true to my heart. If he ran away for her, Adam would have trouble sleeping and eating. Ester, who is deceptive and highly experienced, rich in experience, and fierce, exploded in revenge, even if Adam can handle it, Adam''s friends will definitely not be able to handle it. This is a nightmare that Adam could not allow. "Good physical strength~" The female detective smiled playfully, her focus was obviously crooked, and she didn''t rush away, she simply replaced the guard''s colleague and stayed to chat with Adam. Adam was accustomed to this situation a long time ago, and the police detective, who was familiar with the road and had a pretty good look, even though she had an ordinary figure, had a close chat. Leonard, who was neglected on the side, looked admired and admired, and sighed what a good man should be. In the security room. Esther shrank into a ball, UU read and cried. John stood in the distance, with a complicated expression. He looked at him, and he once again suppressed the doubts and vigilance in his heart. He couldn''t help but walked to Esther''s side and sat down, holding Esther in his arms. "Dad, I''m so scared." Esther made the last effort: "Shall we go home?" "Don''t be afraid." John soothed: "Everything will be fine." "Ba Ba, I love you." Esther raised his head and looked at John dimly with tears. "I love you too." John responded, but then his eyes widened, and he said in disbelief, "Ester, what are you doing?" Only then did he realize that Esther had regarded him as''The Tyrant,'' and she kept shouting that she was in fact''The Tyrant'' instead of Dad, and she was naturally Thanos'' favorite, the goddess of death. Although John was so confused that Adam wanted to ask Juno for a diagnosis, he really didn''t mean that, so he naturally refused in horror. "Woo..." Esther immediately buried his headache and cried. The eyes under his arm were full of spite that destroys everything. When John approached again and wanted to hug her for comfort, he drew out a secretly hidden pen directly from the sole of his shoe and inserted it fiercely. On John''s chest. "what!!" John suddenly screamed. Esther pushed John to the ground, and the motion of his hand quickly and fiercely inserted the pen into John''s chest. When Adam and the detective heard the movement rushing in, they saw Esther lying next to John, crying: "Dad, dad~ save my dad!" John''s chest has been stained red, and he is dying, his eyes are full of panic and regret, but he can''t say a word... Chapter 84: No matter how high the effort is, one shot falls down New York University Medical Center. Security room. "damn it!" The female police detective saw this scene, cursed with a headache, and was about to come forward to rescue her. "holyshit! What are you doing?!" Adam was faster than her, but the subsequent scenes made her eyes pop out. I saw Adam rush to Esther directly, grabbed Esther on the back of his neck, lifted it up, and hung Esther directly against the wall. "There are only two of them here. You don''t think John committed suicide, do you? Be careful she snatches your gun!" Adam pressed Esther tightly and reminded loudly. He is not a female police detective, so he doesn''t care about John''s death. His purpose is very clear, to ensure his own safety and prevent Esther from escaping. As soon as he entered the door and saw this scene, he guessed Esthers plan in an instant. With Adam, she can''t run away with her small body. The best way is to disguise and grab the female police detective''s gun. Not only can she leave calmly, but she can also get grudges and revenge. "His, it''s so poisonous, in order to stand up, he killed John directly." Adam didn''t know the real reason was that John rejected a twisted soul before being brutally killed, thinking that Esther was deliberately killing people to cause chaos. Ester, who has an average IQ and raging into the sky, actually just couldn''t control his anger, so he vented arbitrarily. He didn''t expect to grab a gun at all. Now, when he was reminded by Adam, his body struggled more severely, and the pen hidden in his hand slammed into Adam''s arm. "Damn!" A sharp pain hit, causing Adam to release his hand involuntarily. As soon as Esther landed, holding the pen, he rushed directly to the female detective who leaned over and pressed John''s chest. "Be careful!" Adam drank. The female detective was awakened by Adam before. Even if she helped John plug the wound, she was leaning forward, and she kept staring at the movement here. Hearing Adam''s cry at the moment, and seeing Esther, who was rushing with a murder weapon in his hand with a fierce look, subconsciously used the professional traditional arts. boom! A gunshot sounded. Esther, who was still extremely hot just now, fell directly to the ground. Security outside. People who heard the gunshot started shouting and running out. The ward where Johns wife Kate is. Jingle Bell! The phone ringing on the bedside table rang. Kate, who slowly woke up from the tranquilizer, dizzyly picked up the phone and answered the call. "Hello there." "Is it Kate Coleman?" "it''s me." "I am Dr. Wallawa from the Saarne Institute. I just saw the photo you faxed to me." "Do you recognize her?" Kate was shocked, and when Esther showed something wrong, she started investigating Esther. Esther is not a crime of high intelligence, leaving too many traces, even an amateur like Kate, as long as he is careful, he can find it out. Finally, Saarne, a mental hospital for polar bears, was found. Just as Kate faxed Esthers photo, a series of incidents such as his son Dannys serious injury and hospitalization occurred. "Where is she now? Can I hear you?" On the other end of the phone, Dr. Walawa asked nervously. "She is not on my side, what''s the matter?" Kate shook his head. After she slapped Esther in a rage, she was injected with a tranquilizer and fell asleep. She still doesn''t know what happened afterwards. "You need to move your family away from her, and then call the police." Dr. Walawah reminded: "The little girl in that photo is not a real little girl at all..." After listening, Kate was stunned at first, and then the first thought in her mind was to find Esther, tear off the decoration covering the neck and wrist of the other party because of the scars of the riot restraint suit, and threw it at the bewilderment with a trace of trust. Not willing to give her husband''s face. "Oh, God! Danny, Max!" After a dark heart, Kate finally reacted, thinking of her two children, immediately fell into great fear, hung up the phone directly, and struggled. ICU. "Danny, Danny?" When Kate staggered to find him, the police who was being guarded stopped him outside the door. After inquiring, the police was informed of the latest situation. "You said that my daughter Max was taken home by her grandmother, and Esther was imprisoned in the security room, and John was with her?" Kate asked. "Yes it is." Police nodded: "Now only waiting for your son to wake up." "Hahaha." Kate breathed a sigh of relief, slumped on the ground against the wall, suddenly burst into laughter. Anyone who is repeatedly questioned by her husband and the psychologist will be a little shaken, because she did drink heavily, she was indeed depressed and irritable, and sometimes she could not even remember what she did. Now everything is clear. She''s right! Esther is really a bitch! She is really protecting her children! suddenly. There was a bang, and the gun went off. The whole hospital is in a state of chaos. After Police''s walkie-talkie rang, Kate knew what had happened in the security room, but she didn''t mean to check it in the past. She just guarded the door of the ICU tightly, guarding her son. The life and death of husband John and adopted daughter Esther, she doesn''t care at all! Even she laughed again. Called you a **** man always believed that little bitch, then! Mom is right: a man cheats once, he will cheat for the rest of his life! Pa Pa is a little **** called a few times, and even his wife and children of their own who do not remember! If you don''t die, who will die! deserve it! Outside the security guard Leonard just looked inside and started to vomit when he bent over. Shelton is already timid enough to be chased up by chickens, and he will say: "Chickens can''t climb trees, thank goodness!" But when Leonard went out to find someone to settle the accounts, he still wanted Sheldon to be a muscle. One can imagine how robust he was, and where did he see such exciting scenes. "Huh!" Adam stepped forward cautiously, after checking Esther''s pulse, he nodded to the police detective, and both of them exhaled heavily. The violent burst of petite body is far more scary than the tyrannical man. "Well" Over there, John, who vented more and less gas, had the last tears of regret dripping from the corner of his eyes, his throat whimpered, his eyes wide open, his head tilted, and he swallowed. He is Teds idol architect, a successful person in the eyes of the world, a gentle and easy-going uncle in the eyes of a girl, a charming and gentle lover in the eyes of young women, a good father in the eyes of children, and a good son in the eyes of parents. Even in the eyes of his wife, he can barely be regarded as a good husband. After all, not all husbands are so patient with their wives, even if they cheat first. But the only thing wrong with him is that he is too fraternity. Emotions are limited, and fraternity means that no one loves deeply. Whenever you encounter a drama like Astor, the love of fraternity is unknowingly attracted by the other party. So that he ignored the wife''s complaint, the son''s serious injury, the daughter''s fear, and the weirdness of Esther. Now, at the last moment before the end of his life, he finally realized how his wife Kate felt when facing Esther sending flowers... Chapter 85: Stable Word Classic, 25 New York University Medical Center. John felt the pain of ending and sacking flowers, and after he did not look at him, the police who rushed over, under the command of the female police detective, began to wash the ground. This was originally a hospital. After confirming the on-site evidence, the medical staff went up and pushed directly into the underground morgue. After that, they were dissected to confirm the cause of death and corroborate the on-site evidence. Adam and Leonard walked out of the hospital one after another after receiving police''s routine questioning. "How are you?" Seeing that Leonard was a little out of control, Adam stopped and asked. "It''s okay." Leonard''s face was pale, and he was obviously frightened, and he was still scared to this day. "Let you choose now, will you still look at me blankly and let me stop her in the past?" Adam smiled. "" Leonard opened his mouth to speak, but finally fell silent. "It''s okay, if you give me another choice, I might not agree to you." Adam comforted. "really?" Leonard asked with some shame and relief. "Of course, fear is everyones instinct, which is not shameful." Adam nodded and smiled: "You can live longer if you understand the fear, and today is our lucky day!" "Lucky day?" Leonard looked at Adam speechlessly. "Of course it is a lucky day." Adam said seriously: "Now this ending is the most ideal ending, so we are lucky. If we change to another ending, do you dare to imagine?" Leinard said disapprovingly: "With you, Esther can''t run away at all. Isn''t the best ending for the boy to wake up and point out that she was put in prison or a mental hospital?" "Ha ha." Adam sneered and said: "You are too naive! A little girl like her, do you really think prison or mental hospital can keep her for a lifetime? If she runs out, what do you think she will do?" "what!" Leonard exclaimed: "Get revenge on us?" "Just imagine, at that time." Adam described: "You will always live in fear, for fear that one day, she will sneak out and appear in front of you with a murder weapon, or one day you will go home, she will stand in the corpses of your relatives and friends and face you. With a cold smile..." "do not talk!" Leonards powerful imagination with high IQ already had the picture, and he suddenly cried out in horror: "I was wrong, I regret it, I shouldnt follow it!" The rapid breathing made him have to take out the asthma spray and spray it into his mouth continuously, breathing in a big mouth: "Huh, huh, huh!" "Very good, remember this feeling." Adam patted Leonard on the shoulder: "Curiosity kills the cat. When you feel danger, you must put your curiosity away so that you can live better." Then his voice changed: "Of course, don''t learn from John Coleman! He is so ugly because he is too curious and too disregarded. The key is to maintain a degree of curiosity for those close to you, always care about their changes, and for strangers or unfamiliar people, try to suppress curiosity. " If this was just a simple comedy world like the Big Bang Theory, he wouldn''t say that, because no matter how curious Leonard was, he would not encounter danger or turn danger to a breeze. Like the original time and space, Leonard used real rocket fuel to fuel the rocket model toy. After calculating the mismatch ratio, he almost killed himself. But Sheldon saw the problem at a glance, threw things directly into the elevator, blowing up the elevator, so that they walked the stairs for more than ten years. It was not until Sheldon received the Nobel Prize in physics that the landlord repaired it. Up the elevator. Now the world is obviously more complicated, with perverts emerging one after another. Adam didn''t believe that Leonard could still be so lucky, so he had to administer drastic drugs to make Leonard more stable. Stable Word Sutra, 3000 times! The two walked side by side for a while. Leonard, who was recovering a little bit, couldn''t help but ask: "Adam, if you encounter this situation again, will you really not save the boy?" "It depends on the situation." Adam groaned: "The best choice is naturally not by yourself. Let''s put it this way, you''ve seen the Lord of Mysteries, what would he do if he changed to Klein?" "Report to the Dark Night Church?" Leonard''s eyes lit up. Obviously, the two-five-five-child Dafa of the courage, let Leonard remember deeply. "Yes it is." Adam smiled and said: "Professional matters are handed over to professional people. You are not a police, and your combat power is almost -5. If you don''t call the police immediately, do you really want to be a hero by yourself? Real heroes represent sacrifice. Even if the superheroes like Batman and Superman come to reality, they will die in minutes without the various auras given to them by the screenwriters. Believe it or not? " Leinard curled his lips, but had to admit that Adam was right, let alone come to reality, that is, in the comics, which hero has not died? "Then what if it''s too late? Like this time?" Leonard has a very high IQ, and soon thought of the question: "If we didn''t rush in immediately, the boy had been killed by her, can we only call the police and wait?" "This is to divide people." Adam smiled and said: "For you, naturally you can only wait, because even if you go in, you only have to be killed together, what do you think?" "Uh." Leonard had a fierce appearance in Esther''s mind. He trembled, and he could only smile awkwardly: "What about you?" "I?" Adam thought for a while: "With enough confidence and enough motivation, I will rush to save people." "Are you not afraid to live in fear afterwards? You also said that the murder of a criminal is the best ending, but it can''t always be the best ending, right?" Leonard asked. "Then make sure he stays in prison." Adam narrowed his eyes: "Always pay attention!" He was not very worried. Although there were many perverts, it was the first time in more than five years to encounter such a dangerous situation. 1/5/365, a probability of five in ten thousand. The incident happened suddenly, there was no time to call the police, and I couldn''t be a kid, and Adam couldn''t help but save the victim. There is no single probability. Even if they are unlucky enough, they are all met. Once convicted, such criminals are almost all serious crimes and will be rotten in prison for the rest of their lives. Paying attention to early warning at all times can also keep the risk to a minimum and break through this. Again, the probability is nothing. Comprehensively, the most extreme unlucky probability is that the probability of five parts per trillion is infinitely equal to zero. Numbers don''t deceive, but there are Murphy''s laws, so Adam will not take it lightly. What he said to Leonard was also to himself. In fact, this experience of saving people in distress has touched him a lot. New York is not the kind of town where Duncan''s family is located. There are as many as tens of millions of people gathered in a city, and there are too many unknown dangers. Compared with that, Adam''s fear of Juno and Karen is a bit ridiculous. Ding! Strength +20! Ding! Strength +20! Ding! Life span +0.01! Ding! Speed ??+20! "what?" Hearing the system prompt Adam couldn''t help but utter a soft voice. Life expectancy should be the reward given by saving the little boy. Adam is only a little relieved, but more fortunate that he has decided to take the path of great medicine in the past. Saving people like this increases life expectancy. The risk is too high. If you are not careful, you will capsize and die, but the income is so low that it is not worth it. How can there be a bright and clean hospital operating room, listening to the various flattering licks of interns and surgical nurses, standing steadily and quickly improving life expectancy? As for speed, it should be the same little girl who came out of horror movies like Esther. He was scared afterwards, so he increased the speed point. But why are these two power points increased suddenly? Monica and Phoebe''s friendship? should not be! Adam has basically figured out the law of the increase of various attribute points in the system, and the system will give a prompt every time it increases face-to-face. Leonard next to him has already provided power points, and two at a time, it should be two people, naturally it is not Leonard. Then who is it? Adam thought for a long time, and finally reacted. should be Juno and Karen! He was a little scared of them before, so Juno only provided wisdom and speed points, and Karen provided speed points, but now that you think about it, Juno should regard him as a good friend. So after he felt that the fear of Juno and Karen was a bit ridiculous, the fear of suppressing the friendship disappeared. His approval, coupled with Juno''s friendship, who had been there, gave a reminder. Come to think of it, the friendship that both sides agree with is the friendship recognized by the system. As for Karen, it should be influenced by Juno, right? Chapter 86: I always feel something is wrong on the street. Adam and Leonard walked side by side for a while. "I want to go home!" Suddenly, Leonard exclaimed. "Good too." Adam turned his head to look, and saw Leonard''s face pale and his body trembling slightly, and he understood for a moment. Leonard was originally a very good person. When he encountered such a thrilling and terrifying thing just now, he just vomited, and then clearly discussed with Adam whether he should save the boy or not. This state was obviously super god. The greatest possibility is that the encounter is too stimulating, so that the body produces a lot of adrenaline, temporarily suppressing fear. But as time passed, the adrenaline receded, and fear and fear quickly poured in, letting Leonard''s true state appear. "I will take you back now." Adam helped Leonard, who was almost immobile, walked towards the subway station. "It''s funny to say, I suddenly miss my mother..." Leonard smiled strongly: "Although she is very harsh on me, I just can''t help thinking about her now." "Understandable." Adam smiled comfortingly. This obviously belongs to the sentiment of "the city is deep, I want to go back to the countryside" and "the world is only good for mother". Leonards mother, Beverly, no matter how hard Leonard is doing experiments, all kinds of harsh instructions, but compared to the sudden distress experience just now, it is absolutely orderly and beautiful. Of course, human nature is complicated. Don''t look at Leonard now that he is afraid of death, he even wants to go back to find his mother, but as time goes by, after the fear of the aftermath has passed, he will not be able to bear his mother''s scientific research on him. And 80% will miss today''s distress experience, and then various fantasy whitewashes, as an important adventure in his life, continue to tell the guys. After all, this is a real thrilling journey! and its not the thrilling moment of Chandlers "One day, I worked too late, took the subway back, missed the station, then passed through Brooklyn, and finally came back alive"... After sending Leonard back, Adam returned to the 520 apartment. "OMG!" Today is Saturday, everyone gathered here, eating the food provided by Monica, while watching TV, seeing Adam walking in with his arm wrapped in gauze, exclaiming one after another. "what happened?" Monica came over with concern. "Did you lie to other children''s money and get bitten by others?" Chandler mocks every day. "Almost." Adam shrugged and said, "I can guarantee that after hearing my experience, you will never provoke the''children'' again~" "The one called Leonard really came to trouble you before?" Monica was surprised. "No." Adam walked to the sofa and sat down in the middle of the crowd, facing the crowd around him, and began to talk about today''s distress experience. Unsurprisingly, there were bursts of exclamation of OMG. "Impossible!" Phoebe covered her mouth and cried, "Where is there such a little girl?" "is it?" Adam smiled and said, "Phoebe, you have also been on the street. Haven''t seen a fierce little girl? Huh?" Phoebe looked up, thought about it, and said seriously: "This is really not there!" "" Adam''s mouth twitched, he glanced at the serious Phoebe, and then at the unknown Ross, speechless. He believed Phoebe, she would even raise a mouse, and the dead Christmas tree would not be destroyed by anyone, and she had never met any fierce little girl... "OMG! Such a great story can be written into a script and made into a movie." Joey is very professional. Adam''s heart moved. In the United States, this kind of real incident has always been very marketable. Whether it is adapted into a movie, or the subject accepts various interviews and writes books, they can make a lot of money. Adams ex-girlfriend, the magical Amy, the future of the original time and space, returned in blood after a series of dramas, directed and acted in a series of dramas. It attracted a lot of heated discussions among the people. Numerous interview cars were surrounded by her home and they were filming 24 hours a day. She took her reluctant husband to participate in interviews and meet with fans. She seemed to be the most popular star. In a short period of time, the money she made completely resolved their financial crisis. Even the husband of Amy Magical was shaken in the end. While fearful but at the same time he was reluctant to make money, he had to obey Amy Magical and live as a model couple. But after thinking about it, Adam decided to give up. The Americans would have played it, and the Americans in the American TV series would have to play even if they die. God knows that Adam will adapt this incident into a movie script. In the end, what kind of pervert will attract him to play a game with him? Because of the perversion of watching horror movies to imitate, not too much in American dramas. Adam is not short of money, there is no need to take this risk. Amid the jokes of everyone, Adam''s tight nerves slowly loosened. For Monica and the others, what Adam said was thrilling. After all, they didn''t experience it personally, so after yelling, he just left it behind. Adam is hard to forget completely. into the night. Adam tossed and turned, thinking a lot. Facing the future, he felt that he should be more positive. The outside world is not flirting with Magic Amy, Juno and others. It''s really dangerous. Once there was no money, there was no way, now he has money and there are enough ways. The first idea is to spend money to find professionals to train grappling and even firearms to fully utilize the superhuman advantages of strength, speed, endurance and intelligence. If Adam had practiced specifically, even if Esther was fierce, it would be impossible to poke Adam in the arm. The second idea is to add a psychology course next semester to strengthen intuition, increase early warning and the ability to deal with criminals and abnormalities. With his IQ like today, it is not difficult to choose one more course. The third idea is to reduce the time spent as a volunteer in a hospital. Although you can get in touch with doctors and patients, you dont actually learn much. With his current fame growth rate, when he applies for Harvard Medical School in the future, he no longer needs to do a large number of hospital volunteers to increase his chances of admission. With this time, it is better to familiarize yourself with the surgeons technique in advance. Of course, the U.S. medical system is very strict. You can''t get access to these unless you enter a medical school, but this doesn''t mean there is no alternative. There is a popular sport for men, which fits well, and that is hunting! The allusion of Dongguo Pao Ding Jie Niu, oil seller Weng Wei is familiar with it. The same is true for surgery. Only after a lot of practice and the development of muscle memory, can I have the opportunity to grow into the best surgeon, receive more major operations that are related to life and death, and increase my lifespan the fastest. And people, like cows, are actually animals. Adam can buy a forest hut and expensive medical equipment. During the holidays, he can go hunting for leisure and practice surgical techniques by the way. The more I think about it, the more I think it is feasible, but then a thought flashes through, whether it is learning to capture fighting firearms, or psychology, hunting and practicing surgical techniques, all these together, how can it vaguely feel a little weird... Chapter 87: Never imagined The next day. New York University Medical Center. "Adam, why are you here?" Caroline saw Adam and asked in surprise: "Should you not take a good rest at home?" "Come and take a look, and finish the work of the hospital volunteers by the way." Adam smiled. After thinking about it all night and figuring it out, he naturally won''t delay any more, and his heart is not as good as action. "Like This." Caroline was a little lost, but nodded in understanding. Anyone who encounters this kind of thing will have a great impact. Choosing to leave and change the environment is a good choice. It''s just that she and Adam met in this hospital. Now that Adam is gone, there won''t be too many opportunities to meet in the future. The last time she met in Moments, she could see that Ted and Matthew are Adams classmates, and Monica and the others are Adams roommates and friends, and they can often get together. The only relationship between her and Adam is close and close, but it is the easiest to die. Now, it really faded... "Have you heard?" Caroline suppressed the strangeness in her heart, smiled and talked about gossip: "The little girl yesterday, Esther, is not a little girl!" "what?" Adam was shocked. What is not a little girl? Is it a little boy in women''s clothing? "Yes it is." Caroline also exclaimed: "Who would have thought that she was a 33-year-old young woman who kept her figure just because of illness. Mrs. Coleman said that she was from a polar bear mental hospital and police had already contacted there. pass. The results of the autopsy also confirmed this statement. Her neck and hands were scarred by wearing tight-fitting restraints, and her teeth, ~" said this, Caroline frowned and said: "It''s like an old man''s teeth, usually with braces, just like the cover on her neck and wrist, no one noticed it." "Damn!" Adam was stunned. It was not a woman''s dress, but a legal loli. I never expected it. "If she really comes from a mental hospital, everything is reasonable." After Adam was shocked, he analyzed: "Where is there a chance to see the dentist regularly in the mental hospital?" Westerners have the habit of seeing a dentist regularly, which is related to their diet, because they like to eat sweets, meat, and rarely eat vegetables. They usually not only brush their teeth, but also use dental floss to clean between their teeth. This is self-cleaning, but as time goes by, the teeth will have problems. The most common thing is that the color of the teeth becomes darker and you can''t smile and white your teeth. At this time, I need to see a dentist. Dentists have special tools and methods to clean up all kinds of problems with teeth, guarantee to give you a big white tooth, and even grade it. For example, in the original time and space, Rose deliberately whitened his teeth for a date, but he accidentally whitened too much. A mouth and teeth flashed. So scared that Rose did not dare to speak, he just nodded in agreement with Raj. What''s the same, accidentally became the favorite''listener'' of the date. In the dating partners home, Rose turned off the lights and wanted to get lucky, but didnt want to install an ultraviolet light in the dating partners home. Roses big white teeth appeared in the dark... Rachels escape from marriage is a dentist, who has a high income and naturally charges high fees. Without dental insurance, many people look down on dentists. If Esther comes from a mental hospital, there is no chance to see a dentist. And a 33-year-old woman in the West does not go to the dentist all the year round, and even cannot use dental floss or toothbrush to take care of herself because of extreme violence. One can imagine what her teeth will be like. "Yup." Caroline nodded: "And do you know why she murdered? I heard that she was pursuing her love, of course it was a twisted one..." After listening to Adam, he couldn''t help but vomit: "Sure enough, there is a problem in her mind. With this condition, she really wants to pursue love, can she not find it?" can''t find Juno to introduce you! Maybe there are two less scourges and one more loving couple with the cutest height difference. Caroline gave Adam a sideways look. "Ahem, is that boy awake?" Adam was a little uncomfortable with Caroline''s small eyes, coughed slightly, and changed the subject. "I woke up and was also recorded by police." Caroline smiled: "Thanks to you for saving him in time, you are a hero~" "Ha ha." Adam keenly noticed the rippling of Caroline''s tone. "Mrs. Coleman said she would like to thank you in person." Caroline gave Adam a blank glance when she saw Adam smile. "no need." Adam didn''t want to touch this matter anymore. "do you know?" Caroline smiled: "The hospital is rumoring that Mrs. Coleman laughed and was very happy when he heard that Mr. Coleman and that Esther died, but we can all understand her." "is it?" Adam smiled non-committal. "of course." Caroline said: "You can think of Esther as a junior. Mr. Coleman cheated first, causing Mrs. Coleman to miscarry. Then, with the junior, he kept stimulating her. No matter what she said, he chose not to believe in her but to the junior. almost drove her mad and sent her to a mental hospital, and her own child almost died at the hands of the third child. If you change to any woman, you will not feel sad for the death of Mr. Coleman, right?" Adam opened his mouth, speechless. can still understand this way? He didn''t know that Esther killed John in the end because John rejected her, and thought she was cruel to escape. After learning that Esther is a thirty-three-year-old legal loli, and reminiscing about John''s stupidity as if he was not dominated by the brain at all, Adam had to doubt it. Follow this suspicion, and then understand Caroline''s minor third logic, think about it, it seems that this is really the case. and Caroline talked about it for a while, Adam went to go through the resignation formalities, and got the volunteer certificate from the hospital. After all, after a semester, it was a kind of qualification, so naturally he couldn''t give up. When passing by the ward, Adam saw Kate sitting next to the bed, holding his deaf-mute daughter Max tightly. John''s mother was standing on the side with a sad face, and a man in a suit was standing beside him, with her back to this side, and Danny talked when he was awake. Danny stretched out his hand to hold his mother Kate''s hand, with a strong look, not at all the carelessness and heartlessness of Kate when she had a miscarriage. Obviously, this two-time survivorship had a great impact on the boy. In the future, even if he may not be able to support this family in a short time, he can still give his mother enough support. For his mother Kate, this is enough. Adam was a little relieved, but he took such a big risk to rescue him. Stopped and looked far away for a while. Adam was about to leave. The man in the suit with his back facing him suddenly turned his face. When Adam saw him, he called out: "holyshit!" Chapter 88: on vacation New York University Medical Center. "Damn it!" Adam was stunned at the man in the suit who turned his face, because that face was John Coleman! "Are you surprised or surprised?" At this moment, Caroline appeared suddenly and teased. Obviously she knew it a long time ago. I didn''t specifically say it just now. I just wanted to see Adam''s shocked expression, because many people in the hospital saw this expression at the time, including her. "what''s the situation?" Adam asked, and then before Caroline could answer, she had already guessed the answer: "Twin brothers?" John can''t die anymore. Even if he becomes a ghost, he won''t appear so grandiosely. The only possibility is that John has a twin brother. "Correct." Caroline laughed and said, "His name is Luke Coleman, and he is a real estate lawyer." "That''s it." Adam nodded, and looked at Johns twin brothers curiously, and found that although he looked exactly like John, his smile was the same elegant and easygoing, but his eyes were much more agile than John. It is not difficult to understand the difference when thinking that the other party''s profession is a lawyer, in order to make money, and John''s profession is an architect in the house department. "gone." Adam retracted his eyes and said goodbye to Caroline. "Call me~" Caroline put her fingers on her ears a little bit reluctantly, making a call gesture, seeing Adam nodding, watching Adam''s back disappear at the end of the corridor, and then turned back. At this time, Luke Coleman in the ward walked out, looked at Caroline, smiled at each other, staggered their eyes, and left. Luke Coleman took a few steps, paused, turned around and looked at Caroline''s leaving back, thoughtfully... The next few days. Compared to Ted and Matthew, who scratched their heads and sprinted at night before the exam, Adam easily completed the final exam. Columbia is the worlds top university. Now its not decades later, the final exam is still very difficult, with an average GPA of only 2.8. The academic pressure of students is actually very heavy. Because once they can''t keep up with their grades, they will be persuaded to leave, that is to say, they can''t get the prestigious school diploma. In order to get to the prestigious school, they gambled on the future like gamblers, for which they were burdened with huge student loans. Every year, this kind of life tragedy is staged in major schools. After a few decades, the situation will change. Because universities in the U.S. are business after all, this kind of life tragedy will also affect people''s courage to bet on going to university for the rest of their lives. Merchants always want to satisfy consumers. As a result, all college exams are getting easier and easier. The average GPA is rapidly inflating, and there is no pressure to drop out. Every student feels very good about himself, one by one, sunny and confident, parties and brotherhoods are happy, as if they are back again. High school era. Until graduation from university. Many students can''t even read and understand the professional books of their respective majors. High scores but low energy, hardly learned anything during college. In contrast, the pressure of studying is high enough now. If you work hard to avoid being dropped out of school, most of your future life will be colorful. After the final exam, it is winter vacation. Adam is also going home. 520 apartment. "It''s still cool to be a student, this is a holiday." Chandler missed it. "Yup." Rose nodded and said, "Do you remember that we used to go out together on vacation? Good years." "Good years!" Chandler echoed the sigh. Monica curled her lips. Phoebe looked longing. Joey pouted, frowned, nodded slowly, with an expression of approval. None of the three of them went to college... Because Monica has always been fat, she learned the principle of getting enough food and clothing by herself in high school. She is very good at baking biscuits. So after graduating from high school, she did not go to college, but went to learn how to cook. Phoebe was living on the street due to the radical changes in her family, and she didn''t even have the chance to go to high school. Joeybias current PJ is still stupid, and he came out as an actor before finishing high school. Chandler and Rose, the pair of prestigious graduates, of course have no sympathy for the three of them. "Adam, do you have any plans?" Monica curiously asked: "Go straight back?" "Correct." Adam smiled and said, "It''s been several months since I came here. It''s time to go back and have a look." "How are you going back?" Phoebe asked: "Should I send you off?" "Adam naturally took a plane." Joey smiled and said, "He is a famous writer." "Thank you, but no need." Adam thanked Phoebe and explained: "I have a friend who happened to come and pick me up. I went back with them. Juno and Karen sent me to me when it was reported." "Juno and Karen?! *5!" Monica shouted in unison. Joey, Chandler, and Rose laughed even more. "Girl classmate or girlfriend?" Monica twitched the corners of her mouth, apparently still a little greedy for Adam''s body. "It must be all female classmates." Phoebe said. "A girl classmate, a girlfriend?" Ross analyzed. "Why can''t both of them be girlfriends?" Joey smiled, winking at Adam, with an expression of "I like you". "Can''t they be a couple, right?" Chandler daily complains: "Then our circle of friends is too gay!" "..." Rose''s mouth twitched and he couldn''t help rolling his eyes. His wife is a lace edge, and it has always been his sore spot. If it wasn''t for Chandler to hack himself, he really wanted to punch Chandler. There is no way, who would let Chandler''s father still dance the enchanting nightmare in Las Vegas. UU reading www.uuknshu.com "Uh." Adam is speechless, I don''t know how to answer. "When will they come?" Monica asked, "Let''s take a look." "They will come from Harvard tomorrow." Adam said: "Play here for a few days, we will go back." Last time the school started, Adam was just a cute newbie, and he only wandered around the campus of Columbia University with Juno and others. Now that Adam is already an old driver, he still has money, so he naturally wants to take them for fun. Originally, he was going to buy a car and drive back, but Juno called and said that he would come and pick him up with him, so he simply didn''t buy it. New Yorks public transportation is very developed, it is very convenient to travel, and it is not necessary to own a car. On the contrary, if there is a car, parking is still a hassle. For example, Monica and the others, none of them have a car. Phoebe said to send him off, referring to the taxi that her grandma drove. In the future, Ross bought a sports car eagerly and wanted to be cool, but was stuck in the parking space for several days. When the car finally parked back and forth drove away, he saw an ugly man driving his same model. The sports car, so angry, sold the sports car directly. Chandler has a high income from data analysis from beginning to end. The middle and high-level income of the big fashion brand in Rachel''s later period is also very high. Joey''s resident soap opera income is higher in the later period. They have never bought a car. It''s not that I can''t afford it, but I really don''t need it. Although Adam has hundreds of thousands in his hands, there are many places to spend money, such as the forest huts he plans to purchase and the necessary medical equipment. Please ask someone to train them. These are big heads. Can save the province, Adam is not Ross and Joey, need to rely on the sports car to act. Chapter 89: Ding Ding! 520 apartment. ! "I''m coming." Monica quickly tidied up her specially-dressed clothes. Phoebe changed her sitting position. Joey and Rose on the sofa turned their heads and looked towards the door. Chandler swooped in and joined. "Are you all right?" Adam spit out. "All right." Joey nodded again and again. Monica rubbed her palms, tilted her head, and smiled reservedly. "Let us see what kind of female classmate it is!" Phoebe called. Adam shook his head speechlessly, opened the door, and his eyes suddenly lit up. Two fashion beauties stood side by side at the door, it was Juno and Karen. Compared with the high school years, the dressing and makeup of the two have changed drastically, fully revealing their own advantages. Juno is neutral and playful. And Karen, as always, is extremely brutal and cold. Sure enough, university is a small society. Once you go to university, you say goodbye to the youthful and mature. "Hi, Adam!" Juno greeted happily. "Hi, Juno, Karen, come in." Adam stepped aside and was about to introduce it to everyone, when he saw the old man with the neck stretched out by Chandler and others. Joey and Rose stared directly at Karen. Ross is the classic''Rose Molester'' emoticon. Joey is better, but he also put on a Joes Smile. When Adam introduced him, he cocked his mouth and said the classic saying: "howyoudoing~" Monica was a little lost, Phoebe pulled Monica''s hand with understanding, and withdrew her head upright. Ding! Strength +20! Ding! Strength +20! The system prompts made Adam a little bit astonished. He glanced at Monica and Phoebe, and then at the extremely brutal and glamorous blonde Karen, and he was completely surprised. The gap is too big and there is no comparability at all. Abandoned, abandoned, it is better to be friends, no pressure. Adam was very happy, Monica and Phoebe finally stopped greedying him. That''s good. His ideology is dominated by the youth of the former Dongguo. Naturally, it is also the Three Views. He doesn''t like the practice of pairing and grouping CP between good friends. Since he decides to run a circle of friends for a long time, he will stick to his principles no matter whether it is the Friends of Six, the Romance of My Father and Mother, or the Big Bang Theory of Seven. It''s not that there are no beautiful women in these three groups that Adam likes very much. In Friends, Rachel is simply amazing. Monica is also very beautiful, and can provide the most suitable props to open the door from the outside when the car is locked. Although Phoebe feels a little nervous, she is also very attractive. In the romantic history of my parents, RobinS.H.I.E.L.D. Deputy DirectorShen Jingjing is really gorgeous. Although Lily looks mediocre, she has magical eyes, various brain supplements, assistance, and replacement. There is nothing she is unwilling to do... In the big bang of life, Amy not to mention it, after all, it is Sheltons network exclusive customized model. Petunia was also okay in the early stage, quite like the girl next door. Bernadette is even more a cruel doll. It can even be compared with the legendary MAX. Just look at the name, and everyone is called MAX. Although Adams style is a bit like Lu Barney Joy Xiaobu, it is far more decent than them. Replaced by them, definitely made a mistake and never let it go. But Adam made up his mind from the beginning, resolutely not to touch anyone, and get along with each other awkwardly when the time comes. Therefore, after seeing Monica and Phoebe finally pass the gluttonous period and enter the friendship period, Adam is naturally very happy, but "Momentous Han Ross" and "Squint Joey" made him a little unhappy. "Ahem." Adam coughed heavily and introduced both parties: "Big guy, this is Juno, this is Karen. Juno, Karen, this is Monica, Phoebe, Chandler, Rose, and Joey. " Chandler is worthy of the title of pseudo gay, and he performed most decently. Seeing Adam coughing, he immediately reached out and pushed Ross and Joey on the left and right, reminding him: "I havent seen Adams friends~ friends~" "Hi~" Everyone waved their small hands. Joey reacted under Chandler''s reminder and did not resort to the classic "Joe greeting". Among the three, he is relatively particular. Even if he wants to pursue a friend''s girlfriend, he will at least say hello in advance. If the friend is not happy, he will give up immediately. Rose is a little bit unbearable, still hasn''t recovered, I think it''s because of the single thing that has survived these few months... Until Juno stretched out his hand and took Karen to sit down, Karen''s well-behaved and docile appearance instantly brightened his eyes, reminding him of some unbearable pictures, his face suddenly smelly, and his eyes turned away. Juno smiled at Adam, eyes full of playfulness. Adam shrugged. "So, Juno, you went to college at Harvard?" This time, Monica is already in a good mood. As the hostess, she smiles and chats with Juno: "It''s amazing!" Harvards card face is comparable to the Qingbei of the East, and everyone knows it. "Ok." Juno smiled and said, "Harvard is famous and pressured." "It is good to be under pressure." Ross suddenly saw Juno very upset, and took the topic, with a posture of superior guidance: "You feel the pressure which shows that you have learned something, and the academic pressure during the undergraduate period is really average. Wait for you later. When you are studying for a postgraduate exam, you will know what real stress is, trust me!" said this, secretly tugging at Chandler next to him, and winking sideways. "Let me introduce to you, this is Dr. Ross Geller!" Chandler glanced at Rose, frustrated his hands, pointed at Rose, and exclaimed, "Believe him, he is very experienced!" "It turned out to be Dr. Ross Geller!" Juno said seriously: "Are you a doctor of science or a doctor of medicine?" "Uh." Roston froze. The science despise chain is so simple. In the scientific world, those who study mathematics and physics stand on the commanding heights and overlook all science. In the eyes of ordinary people, doctors of medicine slapped all doctors again. But Ross is neither, he is just a doctor of archaeology. I pose for primitives and dinosaurs in the museum every day to study why they are angry and whether they are male primitives knocking out other women with a big stick, while female primitives can only try to remove mastodons from the carpet at home Smell... When Adam called Juno before, he also told her about his friends. She naturally knew that Rose was a doctor of archeology. Juno is Juno in the end, and a word made Rose retreat. "Adam, guess who did we meet at Harvard?" Seeing Rose speechless, Juno smiled and looked at Adam. "Who?" Monica, Phoebe and Joey shouted in unison. "No way?" Adam''s mouth twitched, and suddenly there was an ominous premonition. Chapter 90: Welcome to join us 520 apartment. "Yes, it''s Magic Amy." Juno said the last name Adam wanted to hear. "Who is Magic Amy?" Monica and others are confused. Fantastic Amy, of course, they have never read a book about the development of the magical daughter of Eagle Dad and Tiger Mom. "Adam''s ex-girlfriend." The next moment, Juno''s explanation detonated everyone. "Oh~!" Everyone dragged their voices and looked at Adam playfully. "Why is it called Magic Amy?" Joey pointed at Adam, shook his head, winked his eyes and said, "Isn''t she amazing, huh~" "Her parents used her as a prototype since they were young, and wrote a series of parenting novels, named Magic Amy." Adam smiled bitterly, Murphy''s theorem really exists, the less you don''t want to hear, the more you come. "Wow! The heroine of the novel!" Phoebe exclaimed. "Why did you break up?" Monica curiously asked. "She dumped me." Adam smiled. "Oh ~ poor Adam." Monica and Phoebe looked at him pityingly. Juno looked funny. She knows the inside story best. Really speaking, where Amy dumped Adam, it was Adams design that made Amy not interested in him. There are many ways, and its also very simple... Everyone chatted for a while, and they dispersed. Adam gave them his room and slept on the sofa by himself. The next few days. Adam took Juno and Karen. Climb the Empire State Building, and feel the excitement of the future King Kong bombing the plane in advance, the romance of Seattle''s sleepless night, and the twists of the Eastland encountering Seattle gold-worshipers and greasy uncles. On Liberty Island, under the Statue of Liberty, you can experience the **** battle of Magneto with your comrades in advance, as well as the peak confrontation between the heroes of the East and the wolf of the island. Visit Times Square, feel the luxury of Fifth Avenue, the arts of Broadway, and the madness of Nasdaq. After had a lot of fun, the three drove on the journey home. Homesickness, sprinting all the way, not to mention stopping to rest, without slowing down, changing people when tired. Adam is the main force, with an endurance advantage of up to 480, showing no difference. 80% of the whole journey was driven by him. Juno mostly sat in the passenger seat and chatted with him. Adam told Juno about the strange things he encountered in the hospital, and said his plans. After getting the system-certified friendship, his attitude towards Juno and Karen changed, and he truly regarded them as his own good friends. After all, friendship is rare, and it should be done and cherished. "You should have done this long ago." Juno laughed after listening. "right." Adam glanced at her. "Guess where I met the magical Amy?" Juno said with a smile. Adam thought for a while, his mouth twitched: "In psychology class?" "Haha!" Juno laughed and said: "You really know her well, no wonder you were so afraid of her and wanted to leave her! Amazing Amy is an outstanding graduate of Harvard School of Psychology." "The heart of playing with psychology is dirty!" Adam complained: "So you are also studying psychology?" "correct." Juno was not angry, and said with a smile: "Karen and I are both studying, and you are welcome to join us! If you want to get dirty, everyone will get dirty together, so you dont have to be afraid of Amy magical anymore." "to join you guys?" Adam read a sentence, shook his head and smiled: "It''s just learning psychology, why join you?" "Ha ha." Juno smiled mysteriously. Adam''s heart moved and he didn''t dare to believe: "Don''t tell me, you are also learning how to fight?" "Stop." Juno glanced out the window. At this moment, the car was driving on the endless highway. There was no shop in front of the village and no ghosts. Seeing Adam was so shocked, she became excited and shouted directly. "What are you doing?" Adam started to slow down subconsciously. "Let you see it." After Juno urged Adam to stop, he got out of the car and moved his body while hooking against Adam. She is really excited. She is amazingly talented. Not to mention that she can see people''s hearts completely, but she has a strong intuition about people''s psychology. How could the fundamental change in Adam''s attitude be concealed from her? As her first truly self-identified friend, Adam still holds a lot of weight in her heart. Now that Adam has this attitude and this plan, she wants Adam to know for the first time that they are not only friends, but also like-minded people. "Are you going to fight with me?" Adam looked at Juno who was eager to try. "correct." Juno moved in a rather stance, and smiled: "Aren''t you going to learn how to catch and fight? Now let you have a clear understanding, are you coming?" "Come on!" Adam is also coming, he wants to see if he can''t beat a girl who has just practiced grappling and fighting with his attribute points? Left uppercut, right uppercut. I dodge, I hide. Juno''s footsteps are flexible and changeable, obviously he has really practiced. Adam''s movements are slightly stiff, but there is an absolute crush of speed advantage and strength. Two of you come and go for a while, it seems that they are playing in the same way, but no one can do anything about it. Just as Adams proposal was over, Juno rushed up with a vigorous stride, and Adam was stunned, a leap over the pole, a pair of tight long legs already clamped his neck. Juno''s body, following the inertia of the jump, made a spin, directly throwing Adam to the ground. "holyshit!" Adam is lying on the ground There is only one sentence left in a thousand words: "Deathing scissors?!" In the movie, the black widows fame stunt was unexpectedly used by Juno. Although neither the strength nor the completion is enough, Juno''s thighs still hold Adam''s head, unlike the black widow who throws a person on the ground in a volley and can easily stand on the ground, but this is indeed the black widow''s deadly scissors. . "This is Brazilian Jiu-Jitsu." Juno loosened his legs, pulled Adam up, and explained with a smile: "Specializing in surrender, good at grappling, combined martial arts and system defense, it is very suitable for women to defeat the strong with the weak." "How long have you been practicing?" Adam looked at her weirdly. "one semester." Juno naturally understood what Adam meant, and smiled: "But I exercised a lot in high school." "That''s amazing too." Adam exclaimed: "You are really prepared for a rainy day, you are very stable..." "Girls must protect themselves when they go out." Juno teased. "I think it''s right for boys to protect themselves when they go out." Adam couldn''t help but complain. "Hehe, that''s why I said, you should have done this long ago." Juno said with a smile. "Then are you interested in hunting?" Adam pondered: "Practice surgical techniques with prey?" "Are you inviting us?" Juno happily said: "It''s a great honor!" She was the star of the biological anatomy class at the beginning. Even the teacher praised "Just You Show", and she plans to be a doctor in the future. Naturally, she is very happy for Adam''s invitation. Chapter 91: Real warrior all the way. The car is galloping. Since Adam invited Juno to go hunting with him, Juno has been very excited and has kept coming up with ideas. In the United States, hunting is legal, but there are relatively strict regulations. First of all, you need to get a hunting license. The natural environment protection in the U.S. is very good, but because of this, animals often flood to the point of destroying the ecological environment. At this time, the relevant management department will issue tags (numbers) for these flooded animals based on the results of the statistical evaluation. For example, there are too many deer of a certain kind, and it is necessary to reduce 1,000 heads, and the relevant departments of the local government will sell 1,000 Tag places. How many places have been bought to legally hunt the animals. Furthermore, there are also requirements for hunting firearms. For example, you can''t use automatic rifles, and the terror upright ape''s dad da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da strikes. No animal can hold it. Another example is that there are up to three bullets in the barrel. If you miss a shot, you must reload the bullets to give the animal a chance to escape. There are many other scattered regulations. Of course, there are not many people who really follow these rules in private. Adam and Juno have discussed, and they will learn guns when they get home. Winter vacation is from December to January, one month, today is December 6th, there are more than two weeks before Christmas, it is just right to learn guns. As for buying a forest hut and medical equipment, applying for hunting places, etc., we will have to wait for next year. Next year will be a busy year. will also be a full and interesting year. Outside Duncan''s house. Juno put Adam down and left with Karen. "I am back!" Adam opened the door and entered. "My proudest son is back! What a double happiness!" Dad Bob, who is in a scorch, happily greeted him, gave a warm hug, and then secretly said in Adams ear: "Wait for me to speak." "Then what am I?" The third oldest Gaby grumbled dissatisfiedly. "you?" Bob looked at Gaby. In normal times, he would definitely pull his face and say, You are my son, but now he smiles and pleases: "Naturally, Im also a proud and good son." "I just wish I was the last son." Gaby complained to Adam: "Guess if I can achieve this wish?" "10% chance!" Teddy, the second child, curled his lips and said: "Originally there is a 50% chance, but look at the four of us, boy, girl, boy, girl. Guess Duncan''s number five is more likely to be a boy or a girl?" "Oh~" The third oldest Gaby wailed. "Mom has it again?" Adam would be too mentally retarded if he couldn''t guess what happened at this time. "Congratulations, you got the right answer." The second child, Teddy, ridiculed: "And dont worry, not only Duncan No. 5 is coming out, but Duncan No. 6 is also in the making, because according to my dad, having four children in the family is the most lively thing, you go. Going to college, there is one less person in the family. It''s a deserted one. Guess who will go to college again next year?" said this, pointing her finger at herself. "Ahem." Dad Bob coughs constantly and is embarrassed. Why Adam went to college to be deserted, so he wanted to repair the fetus. Naturally, it was an excuse. The real reason was that when Charlie was born four years ago, Teddy warned his parents very seriously. You can play, but you must not overplay it. Obviously, my parents have very good feelings. If they are not careful, they will not be guarded, and they will bravely charge towards the real family of extreme warriors. "It''s three happiness." Mother Amy said: "Your grandmother invited us to Palm Springs for Christmas this year. Are you happy?" Dad Bob''s face suddenly turned dark. The situation is similar to that of Little Sheldons father, and its the same in Duncans family. The mother-in-law looks at her son-in-law. Thinking of spending Christmas with his mother-in-law and others, it''s strange that Dad Bob can feel better. "yes!" The third oldest Gaby raised his hand in excitement. It''s always happy to be able to go out to play. "This is the only good news!" Teddy''s face is also a little better. "I have good news." Adam smiled at Teddy. "What good news? Did you buy us a present?" Teddy''s eyes lit up. "No, mom has an extra set of cosmetics." Adam retaliated: "It seems you are right. For you, going to Palm Springs for Christmas is really the only good news today." "I''m wrong." Teddy immediately admitted his mistake, without hesitation. Just kidding, there is no such thing as face between brothers and sisters. Adam is now making money by writing books, how could the cosmetics he bought for his mother and sister be bad? U.S. girls, let alone graduated from high school, there are a lot of makeup artists in junior high schools, not just girls. I''m not seeing you, Sheldon, Leonard and their high-end cosmetics, even Penny coveted, Leonard licked Penny so much, and flatly refused Penny''s use of his cosmetics. The attractiveness of a set of expensive cosmetics is definitely leveraged. "Welcome home, brother~" Teddy quickly stepped forward, made up a warm hug, and called elder brother without the name. It was so realistic. "I was joking with you, how could my good sister be missing from cosmetics." Adam is very satisfied with Teddy''s confession attitude. "I will help you with your luggage!" Teddy hurried to grab the suitcase in Adam''s hand, took out two sets of cosmetics, and tried it out with his mother Amy enthusiastically. "Where is my gift?" The third oldest Gaby also rushed over, UU reading saw the latest game console and screamed: "Wow! Great." "Dad, this is a fishing rod for you." "Charlie, aren''t you happy to see Big Brother?" Everyone has a gift. Adam noticed that the younger sister Charlie was silent, so he teased. "Not happy." Charlie said straightforwardly. "what''s happenin?" Adam took the toy he bought for Charlie, squatted down, and smiled. "I don''t like younger siblings." Charlie pointed at mother Amy''s belly. Adam smiled, knowing that children are like this, so he coaxed: "Does Charlie like herself?" "I like it." Charlie nodded quickly. "now it''s right." Adam smiled: "You can ask your third brother Gaby, when you were born, he didn''t like your sister, but now he loves you very much. So although you don''t like your younger siblings now, when they are born, when you see them, you will like them, just like your third brother Gaby likes you. " "Yes, that''s right~" Gaby sneered while playing the gamepad. Everyone stared at him! "Okay, okay." Gaby curled his mouth, raised his hand to surrender, put down the gamepad, walked to Charlie, squatted like Adam, looked at Charlie, and said solemnly: "Charlie, I love you~" Charlie looked left and right, her eyes turned, she smiled cutely, but did not reply "I love you too", but said "Let Rose and Ted be silent, Leonard cry" answer . "Thank you!" Chapter 92: Homely Duncan''s house. Faced with Adam''s gift, everyone was very happy. "Dad, don''t forget Duncan 5. Don''t have Duncan 6." Adam persuaded: "I used to help with Teddy and Teddy. Relax. Next year, Teddy and I will go to college and will not be at home. Are you going to hand over Charlie and Duncan No. 5 to Gaby?" "Don''t Duncan No. 5, Duncan''s No. 6 call, it''s ugly." Mother Amy interrupted dissatisfiedly: "Bob and I have already thought about the names. The boy is Toby and the girl is Angela. Of course I don''t need Gaby to bring it. I will bring it myself." "Toby?" Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said, "Is this a cricket or Spiderman?" When the name was mentioned, the image that came to his mind for the first time was that in the big bang, Sheldon and Howard heard crickets calling and betting on the types of crickets. After no one could convince anyone, they took this name with him. Than''s crickets go to the school entomologist for identification. This entomologist, because he was addicted to academics, his wife ran away with all his property and his research funding was chopped off again. She wanted to face the air in a daunting manner. It was so stupid to talk about naming the cricket "Toby". . Shelton refused to accept the final decision. After the entomologist roared with a hideous face, swinging arms, and a hoarse voice, even Shelton, the king with a strong mouth and a good bargaining skill, directly gave in, or gave up to his most despised Howard, and lost him and saved it in Bank Insurance. The collection of Flash comics in the cabinet. Toby? What a stupid cricket name! The tone of this sentence is really unforgettable. "Mom, are you not going to work?" "Going to work and bringing children, of course, is important." Mother Amy murmured: "Besides, before Charlie was born, didn''t I always take care of the baby?" "How about hire a nanny?" Adam proposed. In his opinion, it is not good to be a housewife at all. No matter how loving you are now, the risk of problems in the future is very high. For example, Adam''s friend Sheldon''s house. Sheltons mother was a housewife, and she didnt actually work for long in the church. After she accompanied Shelton to college, she also quit. In the near future, Sheldon will see his father chatting with an unfamiliar aunt about his ideals in life, this kind of spicy eye scene that should not be seen, and then develop the habit of knocking on the door three times beforehand to prepare for the people in the house. time Another example, those desperate housewives! So, with a steady hand, Adam decided to persuade his mother Amy to keep the job and ask the nanny to take the child, not without money. "The nanny took me to worry." Mother Amy frowned. "What''s not to worry about." Adam retorted: "Even we can take it, not to mention a nanny. As for worry, there is still Gaby, and he doesn''t need to take it. He is better at supervising him than anyone else!" The third son Gaby is a troublemaker, but, on the other hand, let him supervise and prevent others from causing trouble. In this regard, the second child, Teddy, had something to say that she finally lied to her parents and asked Adam to take Charlie and wait for her favorite boy Spencer to study together. But at every critical moment, Gaby would appear among them, interrupting the ambiguous atmosphere, making Teddy hateful but helpless. If Gaby didn''t mean it, that would be a lie. "Please share part of the babysitter''s expenses with me, and I''ll be fine." Gaby immediately asked. In the U.S., children at home generally earn pocket money by doing housework, and children of the right age can also do light work. The newsboys in the American community are a unique landscape. In the original time and space, Little Sheldon and Little George have done it, but one is to make money and destroy the money of the refrigerator, and the other is to make pocket money to buy pyboy. Every day before dawn, I get up early, get up and stand at the door of my house. The newspaper company sends a car to the community one by one. After seeing the newsboys in the community, the car keeps throwing down a stack of newspapers from this community. The newsboy took it back, folded it separately, and sent it to each household. The service fee is paid by the family who subscribes to the newspaper in the community, and is usually settled once a week. With a good attitude, timely delivery of newspapers, and a good mood for subscribing families, the service charge will be more. On the contrary, there is less. Parents are also happy to see the results. Firstly, to exercise the children''s hands-on ability, and secondly to let the children have a clear understanding of the difficulty of making money, and lay the foundation for better integration into the society in the future. Little Shelton worked for a few days, facing the air irritably, and being trained by his father, only then did he understand that it shouldn''t be the case. But in the end he didn''t continue to do it. Instead, he outsourced to the silly kid next door, became a capitalist and made money when he fell asleep. As for the silly boy next door, why doesn''t he directly charge all the fees as a newsboy? Silly! Asia''s current PJ also worked as a newsboy. Later, when he got older, he did more difficult housework like mowing the lawn. Little Sheldons brother, George, first bought and sold small things to make money. Later, he made a lot of money by repairing cars and selling fishing gear and hardware. He paid for someone to do it, but his father cut it off. Because doing housework to make money is secondary, cultivating a sense of responsibility and practical ability is what parents value most. Otherwise, wouldn''t that be a squeeze of child labor. "Deal." Dad Bob said heartily. As for Gaby''s insecurities in taking the children, he was not really worried, because he was not much better than Gaby when he took the children. The stupidity of Yas current PJ was completely thrown out by Bob, and almost every child in the family was thrown by him, so much so that he fell to Charlie, and Amy just complained and said: "Come on?" He actually didn''t want Amy to be a housewife anymore. Can the housewife Amy in loose home clothes be the same as the nurse Amy in white or pink nurse outfits? Attraction is not a level at all, okay! "talk later." Mother Amy rolled her eyes directly. Motherhood is overwhelming. Between work and children, she will always choose children. "Bob, have you booked a ticket? The ticket is very tight during Christmas. It is better to book the ticket earlyUh." Dad Bob''s face collapsed. Originally, he was thinking about delaying it, but he said that he had no tickets, and he went to Palm Springs to be ridiculed and despised by his mother-in-law. But now it seems that there is no chance. "Go and book tickets now." Seeing Dad Bob turned his back to his mother, Adam and they all smiled with a frown. Adam did not mention that he paid for the ticket. He is not as swollen and stupid as little George. No matter how much money you spend on buying gifts for your family, it doesnt matter. But my dad makes money to support his family and spends money to buy air tickets to take the whole family to his mother-in-law''s house for Christmas. That is his responsibility and the dignity and pride of the head of his family. This is absolutely impossible to challenge. Chapter 93: Happy Milliken Duncan''s house. That night. Because the original basement was occupied by Teddy, Adam could only sleep in the attic on the third floor. It will be troublesome to come back to live in the future after Duncan 5 or even Duncan 6 comes out. This is also a characteristic of the United States. You are gone. As soon as Monica comes out to work, her bedroom is converted into a gym. Even then Monicas parents sold the house directly. I have worked, and I have my own apartment, so there are few chances to come back, so dont take up the room. I have to come back, so I can hit the floor or sleep on the sofa. The next morning. Juno and Karen came to find Adam and went directly to a nearby shooting range. Little Sheldon was stimulated by Peggy, and worked harder than in the original time and space. After the holiday, he was still busy with a paper at school, and he had not come back. As for Emmet, another member of the fruit hard candy at the time, he disappeared in Adams life lightly. This seems a bit incorrect. There is no way, Emmet is not suitable for the core character atmosphere of mainstream urban sitcoms. For example. Friends of the six-member group, almost all of them are old white men and little white women in the United States, only Joey is of Italian origin, all kinds of food, sex. Xun Ma Ji''s five-member group, almost all of them are old white men and little white women in the United States. Only Robin is Canadian, who has been complaining about Canadian elements. The Big Bang Theory Group of Seven is also almost all the old white men and little white women of the United States. Only Rajesh is a member of the Three Kingdoms. Not only is he complained about the Three Kingdoms elements by others, he is one step closer, Rajesh directly complains about himself Motherland. Of the 18 core protagonists and dozens of important supporting roles in these three major mainstream urban sitcoms, almost none of them are of African descent. Dare you imagine in the big age when both Xiao Chongs girlfriend and Hermione are played by African Americans? Adam has some guesses about this. It is very likely that the various core roles and important supporting roles of this urban sitcom will be complained of. If there are African Americans, it will be troublesome. At every turn is discrimination and protest. And it didn''t wrong the crew at all, because many plots are the discrimination of Chi Guoguo. Replace Rajesh with African American, the Big Bang Theory definitely don''t even want to finish the first season. In contrast, if you dont use African Americans, youll be discriminated against, but its much less affected than the important roles in TV dramas. Shooting range. After arrived, I realized that this is just the reception desk. An old man named Mike asked a few questions and asked Adam and the others to pay, so Adam and the others followed his car to the real shooting range. Before getting in the car. Adam looked at Juno. Juno smiled and nodded, sat in the driver''s seat, started the car, followed Mike''s car, and set off toward the wilderness. The real shooting range is located in the uninhabited mountains. This is Texas, where the people are simple and honest. Adam naturally needs to be careful. But he didn''t notice the problem with old Mike, and Juno confirmed it, so there is basically no problem. Old Mike is obviously an old driver, leading the way fast. Juno''s car skills are equally sharp, and he follows without hurries. drove more than 20 kilometers on the winding winding road before arriving at an outdoor shooting range. What makes Adam relax is that someone is already playing here. Several shooting coaches in uniforms, and a few groups of people, came to play with all kinds of people, and they were all in good spirits. Also, if you are willing to spend money to play shooting here, the general conditions are okay. Adam and the three directly formed a group and were taken by Mike. Novice beginners, usually pistols, fool operation, easy to use. Old Mike first explained the basic common sense of guns, such as the model, structure and posture of holding the gun, and the safety rules such as keeping the muzzle away from people. He also repeatedly tested and asked and made sure that Adam and the three understood all before he began to arrange to get started. Adam comes first. Because it is outdoors, the sound can be diffused, so I didnt wear earmuffs. Old Mike corrected Adams gun-holding posture, reminded his recoil, and after confirming his safety, he signaled that Adam could shoot. Adam held the metal gun body, a little excited, this is a man''s romance. In his previous life, he had no chance to be romantic. all say Happy Milliken, Asia finally started to experience it firsthand. boom! Adam took a deep breath and pulled the trigger. "Very good!" Old Mike clapped his hands and praised: "The newcomer hit the target with the first shot, and his hands are still so steady, it''s really good." Shooting a gun naturally has recoil. The greater the power of a firearm, the greater the recoil. This is common sense in physics. For example, a rifle that is much more powerful than a pistol has a long rod. It often needs to be held on the shoulder when shooting, in order to resist recoil and increase shooting accuracy. The recoil of the pistol is very small, but the newcomer shoots the gun for the first time, and feels the recoil when the gun is fired. There are still few that can hold it so stable. Let alone hit the target with the first shot. boom! Adam felt the joy of shooting, and did not hesitate to pull the trigger again. The powerful strength and super endurance brought amazing stability, and the second shot was already close to the center target. "that''s good!" Old Mike looked at Adam in surprise. Its not unlucky that the first shot of the newcomer hits the target directly, but the second shot still hits the target and is close to the center target, which cannot be simply summed up by luck. boom! boom! boom! Adams blood surges It feels completely up, and he slapped all the bullets in the magazine in one go. Such rhythmic gunfire came into his ears, unexpectedly familiar and sensational. So cool! As soon as he lowered his muzzle, he saw old Mike frowning and shouting: "Are you sure you are just a novice?!" "of course." Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise, why should I come to learn guns?" "There are many reasons." Old Mike glanced at the dense bullet holes near the center target, then looked at Juno and Karen, there was a glimmer of surprise in his eyes, and he curled his lips and said: "The master pretends to be a newcomer and pretends to be handsome in front of the girls. Over." What kind of newcomer is Adam with such achievements? He is completely a master. Old Mike doesn''t believe that a newcomer can achieve this level. "Well, I was discovered by you." Adam didn''t want to explain more, and simply shrugged: "I have practiced before." "Let me just say it! No one can pretend to be in front of my old Mike!" Old Mike looked through everything, and then praised: "But even if you have practiced before, it''s amazing." Adam smiled and thanked him. Juno and Karen followed and shot, and the gap came out immediately. Although it is much better than the average newcomer, it belongs to the normal category and did not surprise the old Mike. Adam fixedly watched them shooting, slightly lost. Karen rarely speaks, her presence is too low, as if she is the shadow of Juno, but sometimes people have to pay attention to her. Really. I dont know, the world is amazing. is like that song again, saying: A stone was thrown into the water, the water was messed up, and the heart was messed up... Chapter 94: Family Mobilization The next two weeks. Adam, Juno, and Karen all passed by with a bang. From pistols to rifles, from fixed targets to moving targets, from close-range single-person shooting to long-range team combat, shooting accuracy and speed are constantly improving. Adam, in the eyes of old Mike, is to pretend to be handsome. All kinds of shooting are completely masters of masters, even he can''t compare. So I didnt bother to talk about Adam later, and spent more time teaching Juno and Karen. Juno''s situation is in line with the growth trajectory of the talented newcomer, and they grow rapidly under the feeding of a lot of money to buy bullets. once again verified the traditional performance of the United States: Krypton can become stronger! Adam, needless to say, is not bad at all. Karen can go to Boston to find a community college casually just to accompany her, and her family is not short of money. Juno is a little bit worse than the two, but not bad for the money. Because they have not yet reached the age of 21, they cannot buy pistols, and the forest hut has not yet purchased them, so the three Adams did not rush to apply for a gun license and buy guns. The time has come to December 22. Two days later, it is Christmas Eve and Christmas. The Duncan family is going to take a plane tomorrow to go to Palm Springs where grandpa and grandmas house is, and spend Christmas with grandpa and grandma. "Charlie, do you know? Tomorrow you are going to fly for the first time and it is the first time to spend Christmas at grandma''s house. You will definitely have a great time." The second child Teddy, as always, loves to take a video diary for the little sister Charlie. "No, no, no." Mother Amy appeared in the camera and was calling her grandmother: "Mom, you must take protective measures at home. All fragile items must be placed at least one meter above the ground..." The words are not finished, there is a click! The two followed their reputation and saw a vase broken at Charlies feet. "Ah oh!" Seeing that the situation is not good, Charlie stepped on short legs and ran off. "...add another 30 centimeters! That''s it!" Mother Amy hung up the phone with a headache, and got angry at Charlie and asked her to come over, but then shouted: "No, no, don''t come here, the floor is full of broken tiles!" After cleaning up the broken tiles, she grabbed Charlie, placed it on a special chair, and punished her to sit still. Charlie looked at Adam pitifully. "Don''t look at me, who told you to break the vase." Adam spread his hands and smiled. Charlie rolled her head unhappy. Adam just smiled. Charlie is at the age when she is so active and naughty that she wants to destroy everything. Blindly indulgence is not the solution. Punish for mistakes, let her know what can be done and what cant be done, this is a talk of experience. "My wife, show you a baby!" Dad Bob pushed the door in, pushing a stroller in his hand, and exclaimed excitedly: "I bought this for $30." "Baby stroller?" Mom Amy is a little speechless, what kind of baby is this? "Yes, it''s a stroller." The father Bob introduced with enthusiasm: "It is still a foldable stroller that can be used in both the car seat and the airplane seat. As long as I press the button, the push-pull rod can be retracted immediately." pressed the button as he spoke, but nothing happened. Mother Amy immediately stared at him with hands on hips. "In theory..." Dad Bob explained that in the eyes of his wife, he hurriedly fiddled with him, trying to show the telescopic function, but when he sold it, he said that the smallpox fell in disorder and the junk goods with a lot of problems are everywhere. Obviously, he found such a big baby. "Where is Gaby?" Mother Amy suppressed the anger in her heart, looked around, did not see the third son, could not help but ask. "Where else can I be?" Adam puffed upstairs. "Gaby!!!" Mother Amy went upstairs in a huff, and unscrewed the third child''s room door. As expected, Gaby was engrossed in playing the game, and she didn''t even notice when she came in. "I will leave early tomorrow morning, have you arranged your things?" Mom Amy stood directly in front of the game console screen and sneered with her hands in her arms. "It''s packed." Gaby stood up and wanted to bypass her and continue to play. Amy blocked left and right, just to prevent him from passing. In desperation, he had to temporarily put down the gamepad and laughed. "Where are your things?" Mom Amy doesnt eat this set at all. "At this!" Gaby immediately pointed to the latest game console Adam bought him. "You are not allowed to bring game consoles to your grandmother''s house." Mother Amy said angrily. "Oh~" Gaby wailed immediately: "Christmas is so boring!" Then looked at Amy eagerly: "Or I stay at home, you go to grandma''s house?" Where there are game consoles, where is his happy holiday. "No way!" Mother Amy refused decisively and threatened: "I will come up again later. If you haven''t seen you pack your things by then, I will immediately confiscate your game console for a month." "It''s not fair." Gaby still wants to resist. "Two months!" Mother Amy sneered and stretched out two fingers. "I will clean up immediately." Gaby suddenly took heart. downstairs. "Mom is a little abnormal?" The second child Teddy pointed to the roar from the stairs. "Hormones cause trouble." Adam smiled disapprovingly: "So don''t make her angry recently The sweaty father Bob, who is fighting with the stroller, raised his head and interjected: "Adam That''s right, otherwise you just wait to be cleaned up. " "Whose fault is this?" The second child Teddy glared at him contemptuously: "I told him four years ago." Dad Bob was suddenly embarrassed and speechless. Mother Amy walked around and nodded in satisfaction when she saw everyone trembling under her female. The next day. early in the morning. Trickster Gaby, the third child, sneaked into Adam''s room and wanted to tie the handle of the game console to Adam''s chest. Naively, he wanted to hide from Adam first, and then hide from security. is just enough to play games. It is possible to change to the predecessor PJ. Adam naturally kicked him on his **** and kicked him out. By the way, he informed his mother Amy and confiscated his game console directly. Just kidding, I was found out when I went through the security check. Even if I was fine afterwards, I would still encounter the most severe check. That kind of scale, Adam didn''t want to try. After everyone was ready, the Duncans went to the airport. Because there were too many people, a car could not be seated at all. Adam asked Juno to help deliver it, and by the way, he drove the car back with Karen. Airport. After suppressing the third Gaby, although the Duncans were still a little confused, they passed the security check and boarded the plane. Adam, Teddy, and Gaby sat in a row. Dad Bob and Mom Amy sat in a row in front of Adam with the fourth child Charlie. Just when Adam secretly breathed a sigh of relief, and everything went well in his heart, something happened suddenly... Chapter 95: Terrifying On the plane. beep! A flight attendant picked up the calling phone and started broadcasting. "Please pay attention, because our booking has over two seats, we hope that two volunteers will take the next flight. We will give each person a ticket to any location as a thank you." Everyone in the cabin, you look at me, and I look at you, without talking. Although there is compensation, no one wants to be a volunteer. Its Christmas soon, and the airline tickets are very tight. Everyone rushed to spend the Christmas with their families. Once it was delayed, it would be a pity. Whoever wants to take this risk for a mere free ticket. "Does anyone volunteer to be a volunteer?" The flight attendant broadcasted it again. Seeing that there was still no one out there, he shook his head helplessly: "Since no one takes the initiative to volunteer, we will randomly select two passengers to get off the plane and take the next flight. Please be selected. Thank you, passengers for cooperating with the staff." "Damn it, it happened again!" Mom Amy said irritably. In order to maximize its profits, American Airlines has always overselled tickets to prevent refunds and changes from causing a reduction in passenger load factor. However, this brings about a very serious problem, that is, in peak seasons and special holidays, the overbooking rate originally set according to the mathematical model is not appropriate. There are too few changes and refunds, resulting in a flight with overcrowded passengers. . This is flying, so superman can''t do it naturally. Therefore, passengers who have booked tickets, paid for them, and got on the plane and waited for the flight can only invite the excess passengers with free tickets or other preferential measures. The beautiful name is: Volunteers. This is a routine operation, and I often encounter it when flying. Most of the time, there are still people who are not in a hurry who are willing to be volunteers. After all, there is compensation. "Don''t worry, mom." Adam comforted: "You are a pregnant woman, and you have three minors, Charlie, Teddy, and Gaby. No one dares to let you and dad go down." "What if you choose you?" Mother Amy worried: "Our family must travel in order, and no one is allowed to leave." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and believed: "Don''t worry, it won''t." Unless the crew is anti-human, it is impossible to select him and let him go down. The shouting flight attendant put down the telephone announcement and started walking around the cabin to choose. The passengers were a little uproar, all worried about being selected. "Two ladies, please disembark with me and take the next flight." The flight attendant glanced around and saw two Asian women, who brightened in front of them, walked over to them, and smiled warmly. "what?" These two Asian women, who appeared to be a mother and daughter of Southern Universe descent, were small but round-looking middle-aged women who heard the words and exclaimed: "Why? Do you know who my husband is?" "I''m sorry, ma''am." The flight attendant smiled unchanged and said: "Please cooperate with our work." "No way!" The middle-aged woman said excitedly: "You are racial discrimination! I want to sue you! My husband is Dr. Rubinstein from Beverly Hills!" The flight attendant frowned. The doctors in Beverly Hills are all sturdy, not to be offended, but the passengers are all looking at this side, and he is not easy to compromise, otherwise the fun will be great. Besides, what the other party said may not be true. It is more likely to be bragging. Otherwise, with the status of the other party''s husband, he must be in first class and business class. There is no such thing as over-seat volunteers! "Sorry, madam, please cooperate. We did it in accordance with the company''s standard procedures." The flight attendant''s tone became tough. "Impossible!" The middle-aged woman yelled: "I want to rush to reunite with my husband with my daughter. We bought the tickets and it is just right to fly by plane. You have no right to drive us down." "No, ma''am, we have the right to do this." The flight attendant became tougher: "This is the airline''s regulation. Please cooperate. If you don''t cooperate, I will ask the security to enforce it." "Mom." The 18-year-old girl with a single eyelid beside her, pulled her mother at the word, and said calmly: "Lets go down. The airline has the right to do this. We can complain about racial discrimination, but it wont change anything. "No! I won''t go down!" The middle-aged woman is still unwilling. She is the eighth wife of Dr. Rubinstein in Beverly Hills. She is the pride of the Southern Universe. She is always highly regarded wherever she goes. Now she is going to be driven off the plane in embarrassment. She didn''t want to swallow it. "Security!" The flight attendant asked again, and saw that the middle-aged woman was reluctant, so he called the security guard directly. "What do you want to do? Do you dare to move me a try, I will let me make an announcement to kill you!" The middle-aged woman looked at the top five and three rough security guards, a little flustered, and screamed. "Please cooperate with us." The security guard grabbed the middle-aged woman and walked out. "what!" The middle-aged woman screamed, using her hands and feet together, holding the seat, and she was unwilling to go down. is not just because of face issues. She really took her daughter to meet her husband in Palm Springs. How romantic it is to spend Christmas in this place where they met. Once it is delayed, God knows that her doctor husband will meet anyone else? Sunshine, mineral spring, swimming pool, cool beauty... The famous surgeon like her husband and those little **** should not be too attractive to each other. What is lacking is a beautiful encounter. She is really worried if she doesn''t rush over immediately. In the beginning, she took her daughter, didnt it make her the pride of the Southern Universe Kingdom? "Madam, let go!" The security guard shouted aloud, seeing the middle-aged woman not listening, and immediately greeted the other security guards to come forward and help. Several security guards shot together and directly pulled the middle-aged woman off the seat. Because of excessive force, the middle-aged woman hit her face on the handle of the seat, and her nose immediately bleeds. She was dragged to the floor, crying and struggling, and was dragged out of the cabin by the security guard. The scene was shocking. The middle-aged woman''s daughter wanted to step forward, but was stopped by another security guard. "Take another woman from the East too." The security guards whispered words faintly. "enough!" Adam suddenly, this group of people regarded their two Southern Universe descent as Eastern descent. They were calm and indifferent before, and could no longer hold on. They stood up and yelled, "This is how you treat the passengers?!" "This gentleman, please sit down and don''t affect our performance of official duties." The security guard glanced at Adam in surprise, frowned to remind him, but his tone was very calm. In his opinion, Adam belongs to his own person and should not stand out for outsiders. After all, he is also working hard for Adam and them to take advantage of the opportunity. Chapter 96: Shake people on the phone On the plane. "I want to complain about racial discrimination and violent law enforcement!" Adam said coldly. Although the victims were only two Southern ancestors, it was Adam''s simple dream blue that hurt. Perhaps he was not sensible and calm, because he knew that he would never be able to dominate a large company like the airline, but he still couldn''t help but stand up. Don''t do something small. Being able to strike a few ugly faces, and let others have a little scrupulousness about the Eastern descendants in the future, and not dare to be so unscrupulous, Adam felt that it was worth it. "Adam, what are you doing?" Dad Bob was dumbfounded. Although he is a good man in Gu''s family, he is an old white man. Even if he disagrees with the violent law enforcement of the security guards, he still feels forgiven. Who made that Asian woman disobedient? But he did not expect that his son would stand up and speak for her, in a posture of conflict with the crew. This scared him. You know, in the United States, there are tens of thousands of passengers who are refused flights by airlines every year. This is a traditional art. No one thinks that it is undemocratic, just like everyone acquiesces that rich people can do whatever they want. Several major U.S. airlines have almost monopolized the aviation market. In a single region, there is only one airline occupying the main share. You have the freedom to offend them, and they also have the freedom to refuse you. You can''t help them, but they can prevent you from flying. In this country without high-speed rail, airplanes are the only tool for fast travel. Monopoly industry + monopoly market + national legal support + massive capital, so you have no choice. "Adam, I support you!" Mother Amy stood up and cheered Adam on. Duncan was pregnant with her on the 5th, and her motherhood was rampant. It was hard to see that the Southern Universe, who was the same mother, was treated like this in front of her daughter. "Ladies and gentlemen, please sit down and don''t disturb the order of the cabin, otherwise..." The flight attendant looked ugly, and was interrupted by his mother Amy before he finished speaking. "Otherwise?" "If you say that, I can only ask you all to go down!" The flight attendant was tough. "I am pregnant with four children, three of whom are minors, dare you to drive me down and try!" Mother Amy touched her belly and glared. With her hormone disorder, she exploded at one point. "Security!" The flight attendant called the security directly. "incredible!" "You are incredible!" "The service is so good~" "Too awesome~" "Good job~" At this time, the other passengers who were touched by Adam and his mother Amy began to speak, some contemptuously, some mocked. This flight went to Palm Springs, which is close to Los Angeles and Hollywood. Many of the passengers really agree with the values ??exported from Hollywood movies. I didn''t say anything before, because I didn''t want to be the first bird. Now that Adam and his mother Amy are so great and bright, they finally cant help but agree. The flight attendant and the security guard who rushed to had a headache suddenly. The law does not blame the people, and the power is the same everywhere. The movement was so loud that it alarmed the captain. Everyone was asked to get off the plane. After understanding the situation, the representatives of the airlines came to talk with the champion Adam. They were confident, tough, and implicitly threatening. Adam said to find his own lawyer. Over there, the middle-aged woman who was dragged down forcibly also called her husband, a famous oral surgeon in Beverly Hills, crying about her experience. Seeing this, the representatives of the airline also found it difficult, and went out to discuss with their colleagues in the company. "Mr. Hathaway, this is Adam Duncan, did I bother you?" "It''s Adam, what''s the matter?" "It''s like this..." Adam dialed Gerald Hathaway''s phone, talked about the matter, and consulted: "I want to complain about racially discriminated flight attendants and violent law enforcement security guards. It''s best to let them be fired. What should I do?" "It''s not easy to handle." On the other end of the phone, Gerrard frowned and said, "The airlines are too powerful, and the law makes them legal. They will definitely protect their staff." "I know that overselling is legal, but it''s not ethical." Adam said: "During important holidays, everyone is in a hurry to reunite with their families, and the airport is full. There is no need to control the load factor with overbooking. Why do they want to overbook? Is the benefit really higher than humanity and morality? ?" "Ha ha." Gerald smiled bitterly: "You write the Lord of Mysteries, don''t you still know the answer? But if you make up your mind, I can negotiate for you. But I suggest you don''t do anything, then forget it. Although this society is inferior to the mystery of the Lord of Mysteries, we, like Klein, are fooled clowns in the eyes of big people who can represent our destiny. " "But we can have hope, can''t we?" Adam smiled and said: "After all, we still don''t belong to the fools of this era, the mysterious master on the gray fog, the king of yellow and black who is in charge of good luck! After working hard, give it to luck." "Haha." Gerrard laughed: "Yes! Things are not completely hopeless. You also said that the client is the wife of a famous doctor in Beverly Hills. Her husband should know a lot of Hollywood stars. You know those stars who are very influential. You are also a Columbia University student and a cutting-edge writer. Airlines dont necessarily offend you for a few employees. After all, there are still problems with violent law enforcement. " "Then trouble you." Adam thanked. "It''s okay, it''s just a small matter." Gerald laughed and said: "I am a loyal fan of the Lord of Mysteries. I have been waiting for the second part of the Lord of Mysteries. Naturally, you can''t let them affect your mood. But Adam, the second book of the mystery, are you writing? How much did you write? Did Klein see Miss Justice in Backlund? " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said helplessly: "I''m writing, I told you before. I''m preparing for the rhythm of one one a year. You will know when it is published next year. Spoilers in advance are not good~www.novelhall.com ~I don''t mind." "..." "Kidding." Gerrard laughed: "In fact, we have formed a tarot club ourselves, and we often discuss the plot together. Some people have very interesting arguments..." After chatting about the plot and happy sand sculpture comments for a while, at Adam''s reminder, Gerrard stopped with unsatisfactory talent, and acted as Adam''s lawyer to put pressure on the airline. As a veteran lawyer, his negotiation skills are not comparable to Adam. Coupled with the strong pressure from the middle-aged woman''s husband, the airline representative finally chose to compromise and fired the flight attendants and security guards, and then spent a lot of money to lure two passengers into volunteers. All of them boarded the plane again and flew. Palm springs. "My name is Christina Young." The middle-aged womans daughter thanked Adam: "Thank you." Chapter 97: Christmas and new year On the plane. "Adam Duncan." Adam looked at her and smiled: "You''re welcome, it''s not about you, I will do the same if I change to someone else." Christina nodded and stopped speaking. She is also a smart and proud person. Her future goal is to become a top surgeon like her stepfather. The top surgeons all have something in common, that is, eagerness and extreme self-confidence, which are the most basic psychological qualities to control the life and death of patients. Today''s experience touched her a lot. Originally she was going to take the Stanford Medical School, but now she thinks she has to work harder. a few hours later. The plane arrived in Palm Springs. The airline fired the previous flight attendants and security guards, and smoothed out all the waves. No one continued to pay attention to this matter. As if nothing happened. After all, this is not the future Internet information era. If the client is not the wife of a highly influential doctor, the biggest possibility is that the beating is for nothing, buried in the tens of thousands of refusal incidents each year. Perhaps the flight attendants and security guards will be praised by the company for their due diligence. is against humanity, is it unbelievable? is so funny and scary. "Children, please remember one thing." As soon as he left the airport, Dad Bob stopped everyone and said solemnly: "Don''t let me stay alone with your grandmother." "I heard." Before Adam and the others agreed, a female voice came from behind. Dad Bob suddenly froze, and looked awkwardly at the mother-in-law and father-in-law who came over to pick him up. "You can''t sit in the car, you are so fat, so just take a taxi by yourself." Grandma returned the color immediately. After a short greeting. Grandpa and grandma picked up his mother Amy, Charlie and Teddy and left first, leaving Adam and Gaby in a taxi with his father Bob. "This Christmas will be very, very, very long~" Dad Bob gritted his teeth. "Absolutely~!" Because the game console has been confiscated, Gaby agrees very much. "Everything is fine." Adam smiled and beckoned to stop the taxi, greeted his father and third brother to get in the car and went to his grandpa and grandma''s house. The whole Christmas period is warm and lively. Grandma looked down on her son-in-law in all manners, and pushed everything wrong on Bob. For example, before my mother Amy came, she called and asked grandma to put away all the fragile things, but grandma didn''t care at all, and even put out her favorite antiques. In the horrified gaze of Dad Bob, the Demon King Charlie wandered around, either reaching out to grab this or sweeping that. Fortunately, Bob was rescued from the Demon in time. But when her grandmother saw Bob holding her antique reindeer crystal jewelry, she was immediately reprimanded. The culprit Charlie the Great Demon also echoed: "Dad badass~" Dad Bob is angry and has nowhere to post, only a bitter smile and patience. In contrast, the third brother Gaby is much better. Originally, he didn''t want to come to his grandmother''s house at all, but then the plan to secretly carry the game console was ruined, and he was even more listless. But who knows, in his eyes, he is an old antique grandfather, he even has a game console, or the latest model, but the violent thing is used by the outsider to play golf. Please, what''s so fun about golf? So, he took out the game CD he was carrying with him, opening the door to a new world for his grandpa. The rookie addiction is very big. Grandpa was addicted to games, he looked like a wasteland, and he refused to play it at all, so that he had to say what his parents usually scolded him: "Playing games is not good! I worry about your health..." My God, is this his line? ! Teddy wore a swimsuit and went to the swimming pool next to him to swim and sunbathe. Compared with the whitening pursued by Eastern women, American women prefer the so-called healthy wheat color, not only American women, but also American men. has also developed a more time-saving and worry-free sunbathing and direct color spray for this purpose. For example, when the **** of death is coming, the two girls who died were burned alive in the bath cabin while sunbathing. For another example, in the original time and space, Monica went to spray the color. Rose wanted to find out when he saw it, but Dr. Geller did not know how to use the nozzle. people spray on both sides, and the color is even. He was fine, and he sprayed all over his face. After whitening his teeth that were so dazzlingly shining, his face was double colored, and he almost turned into an African American. Adam first went outside and wandered around before returning to the room code. Compared to the New Year in the previous life, when a family of family members and friends gather together for New Year greetings, eating, drinking and having fun, Western Christmas is really not much fun. I still play by myself most of the time. enough freedom and personalization, only Christmas dinner and unpacking gifts, relatively grand. In fact, this is normal, because Christmas in the United States is not the birth day of **** at all. The reason why it can be popular all over the world is completely the result of the powerful marketing of Happy Water in the United States. is about the same as the future Dongguo Double Eleven. Fatzhai Happy Water, in order to sell better, chose the Christmas that came from Europe, redesigned Santa Claus, and used the new Santa Claus to advertise to continuously strengthen this concept. Countless businesses have started to follow suit, because the concept of this Christmas is good. Santa Claus gives gifts to children, but who gives the real gifts? Isn''t it that parents spend money to buy and buy! The result of buying, buying, buying, is everyone knows, naturally the world is carnival! In this atmosphere, even if the reason is as disdainful as Shelton, because she paid Penny back, she had to go to the gift shop and buy a bunch of gifts. With the strong influence of the United States, Christmas continues to grow stronger and bigger and spread all over the world. Most people who dont know really think that Christmas is the birthday of Jesus, the oldest and most important holiday in the West. How do they know that it is their magical trick of making fun of the fat house happy water. After Christmas, Adam returned to New York. The new semester is about to begin. New Year''s Day, Adam spent time with Monica and them. Traditional arts, party in the apartment. When the New Years bell came, everyone looked at Times Square and counted down in unison. 10, 9, 8... "happy New Year!" everyone shouted in unison. Then it''s traditional arts again, find a partner to prove it. Before, Monica and Phoebe both asked roundly about whether Adam is with him. If not, everyone can make do with it at that time. The province will be lonely and discriminated against. Adam naturally declined, he looked for Caroline. Although Caroline behaves strangely recently, she does not belong to the three circle of friends after all. She can advance or retreat, and is a relatively suitable candidate. Monica, Phoebe, and Chandler couldnt bear the kind of shameless anxiety, and they all went to their ex. Joey looked for friends every day, but Rose could only look at it pitifully... Chapter 96: Christmas and new year On the plane. "I''m with you." When said this, everyone looked at her in unison. "I mean thank you, but we only need one position." One-eyed, old-looking girl, calmly said: "My mother has to fly in an emergency. It''s okay for me. It''s fairer to have a family member." "no need." Adam refused with a smile: "Since this is already the case, my sister Teddy and I will sit down in the next shift. For a big holiday, it is better to separate the family than the two." "Thank you very much, then." The girl nodded: "My name is Christina Young." "Adam Duncan." Adam nodded in response, said a few words to his parents, took his second sister, Teddy, and got off the plane under the guidance of the flight attendant. Christina looked at Adam''s back, silently. She is a smart and proud person, and her future goal is to become a top surgeon just like her stepfather. The top surgeons all have something in common, that is, eagerness and extreme self-confidence, which are the most basic psychological qualities to control the life and death of patients. Today''s experience touched her a lot. Originally she was going to take the Stanford Medical School, but now she thinks she has to work harder. As for rights protection, she never thought about it. You must know that in the United States, there are tens of thousands of passengers who are refused flights by airlines every year. This is a traditional art. No one feels that it is not free and democratic, just like everyone acquiesces that rich people can do whatever they want. Several major U.S. airlines have almost monopolized the aviation market. In a single region, there is only one airline occupying the main share. You have the freedom to offend them, and they also have the freedom to refuse you. You can''t help them, but they can prevent you from flying. In this country where there is no high-speed rail, airplanes are the only tool for fast travel. Monopoly industry + monopoly market + national legal support + massive capital, so you have no choice at all. as sensible as her, naturally would not do such useless things. Adam and Teddy arrived at the front desk and got free tickets, but after checking the vacant plane tickets, it was already three days later. "How to do?" Teddy frowned. "Let''s rent a car." Adam had expected it a long time ago and directly said the final answer. The car rental industry in the U.S. is developed and it is very convenient to rent a car. Of course, you can take a long-distance bus, but there are everyone on the bus, and even some people take poultry up there. It is absolutely uncomfortable to ride for a long time. Adam''s endurance is so strong, he simply rents a car and drives himself. Along the way, without any surprises, finally rushed to my grandmother''s house before Christmas Eve. Mom and Dad''s side. a few hours later. The plane arrived in Palm Springs. "My wife, remember one thing." As soon as he left the airport, Dad Bob stopped everyone and said solemnly: "Don''t let me and your mother be alone together." "I heard." Before my mother Amy agreed, a female voice came from behind. Dad Bob suddenly froze, and looked awkwardly at the mother-in-law and father-in-law who came over to pick him up. "You can''t sit in the car, you are so fat, so just take a taxi by yourself." Grandma returned the color immediately. After a short greeting. Grandpa and grandma picked up Amy, Charlie and Gaby and left first, leaving Dad Bob alone in the taxi. "This Christmas will be very, very, very long~" Dad Bob sighed and followed him by taxi. The whole Christmas period is warm and lively. Grandma looked down on her son-in-law in all manners, and pushed everything wrong on Bob. For example, before my mother Amy came, she called and asked grandma to put away all the fragile things, but grandma didn''t care at all, and even put out her favorite antiques. In the horrified gaze of Dad Bob, the Demon King Charlie wandered around, either reaching out to grab this or sweeping that. Fortunately, Bob was rescued from the Demon in time. But when her grandmother saw Bob holding her antique reindeer crystal jewelry, she was immediately reprimanded. The culprit Charlie the Great Demon also echoed: "Dad badass~" Dad Bob is angry and has nowhere to post, only a bitter smile and patience. In contrast, the third brother Gaby is much better. Originally, he didn''t want to come to his grandmother''s house at all, but then the plan to secretly carry the game console was ruined, and he was even more listless. But who knows, in his eyes, he is an old antique grandfather, he even has a game console, or the latest model, but the violent thing is used by the outsider to play golf. Please, what''s so fun about golf? So, he took out the game CD he was carrying with him, opening the door to a new world for his grandpa. The rookie addiction is very big. Grandpa was addicted to games, he looked like a wasteland, and he refused to play it at all, so that he had to say what his parents usually scolded him: "Playing games is not good! I worry about your health..." My God, is this his line? ! Teddy wore a swimsuit and went to the swimming pool next to him to swim and sunbathe. Compared with the whitening pursued by Eastern women, American women prefer the so-called healthy wheat color, not only American women, but also American men. has also developed a more time-saving and worry-free sunbathing and direct color spray for this purpose. For example, when the **** of death is coming, the two girls who died were burned alive in the bath cabin while sunbathing. For another example, in the original time and space, Monica went to spray the color. Rose wanted to find out when he saw it, but Dr. Geller did not know how to use the nozzle. people spray on both sides, and the color is even. He was fine, and he sprayed all over his face. After whitening his teeth that were so dazzlingly shining, his face was double colored, and he almost turned into an African American. Adam first went outside and wandered around before returning to the room code. Compared to the New Year in the previous life, when a family of family members and friends gather together for New Year greetings, eating, drinking and having fun, Western Christmas is really not much fun. I still play by myself most of the time. enough freedom and personalization, only Christmas dinner and unpacking gifts, relatively grand. In fact, this is normal, because Christmas in the United States is not the birth day of **** at all. The reason why it can be popular all over the world is completely the result of the powerful marketing of Happy Water in the United States. is about the same as the future Dongguo Double Eleven. Fatzhai Happy Water, in order to sell better, chose the Christmas that came from Europe, redesigned Santa Claus, and used the new Santa Claus to advertise to continuously strengthen this concept. Countless businesses have started to follow suit, because the concept of this Christmas is good. Santa Claus gives gifts to children, but who gives the real gifts? Isn''t it that parents spend money to buy and buy! The result of buying, buying, buying, is everyone knows, naturally the world is carnival! In this atmosphere, even if the reason is as disdainful as Shelton, because she paid Penny back, she had to go to the gift shop and buy a bunch of gifts. With the strong influence of the United States, Christmas continues to grow stronger and bigger and spread all over the world. Most people who dont know really think that Christmas is the birthday of Jesus, the oldest and most important holiday in the West. How do they know that it is their magical trick of making fun of the fat house happy water. After Christmas, Adam returned to New York. The new semester is about to begin. New Year''s Day, Adam spent time with Monica and them. Traditional arts, party in the apartment. When the New Years bell came, everyone looked at Times Square and counted down in unison. 10, 9, 8... "happy New Year!" everyone shouted in unison. Then it''s traditional arts again, find a partner to prove it. Before, Monica and Phoebe both asked roundly about whether Adam is with him. If not, everyone can make do with it at that time. The province will be lonely and discriminated against. Adam naturally declined, he looked for Caroline. Although Caroline behaves strangely recently, she does not belong to the three circle of friends after all. She can advance or retreat, and is a relatively suitable candidate. Monica, Phoebe, and Chandler couldnt bear the kind of shameless anxiety, and they all went to their ex. Joey looked for friends every day, but Rose could only look at it pitifully... Chapter 97: Spring breeze proud of Rose disease New Year''s Day. morning. 520 apartment. "Morning~" "Morning~" Caroline, who was staying overnight, and Monica, who had gotten up early, collided outside the bathroom, and smiled awkwardly and politely at each other. "Someone is very happy today~" Looking at Caroline, who was full of red light, and thinking about the dark circles caused by the movement in the early morning, Monica couldn''t help but tease. "Sorry, did it bother you?" Caroline is also studying psychology now, and immediately guessed the reason and apologized. "It''s ok." Monica waved her hand. She regretted it very much in her heart. She had known this a long time ago. After the New Year''s party last night, she left her ex-boyfriend, which was so uncomfortable. But if I change my mind and think about it, its useless to leave a friendly portrait of the ex-boy... "Hi~" Just then, Rose opened the door and came in. "Wow! This hi is a very happy hi." Monica was surprised: "What happened?" Since Rose discovered that his wife is lace-side and cheated, he has greeted him for several months in a suicidal tone. How can I be so happy today? "It''s nothing~" Rose twisted his body and walked over, saying so, the smugness on his face almost blinded others, as if he continued to ask him. "ok." Monica knew her brother too well, raised her hand, and gave up asking. She is not used to his ass. "It''s Carol." Rose couldn''t help it immediately, and said triumphantly: "Apparently that Susan is just a novelty, how can it be compared with me? I''m her husband!" "what?!" Monica exclaimed in surprise: "You and Carol have reunited?" "Last night, no, it was early morning, some people were very happy~" Rose snapped his fingers and shook his head, the curvature of the corners of his mouth couldn''t be controlled at all. "Uh, did you hear that too? I''m sorry, I will pay attention to it in the future." Adam listened to Caroline''s reminder, and when he came out of the bedroom, he smiled embarrassedly. Rose''s mouth twitched, and he glared at Adam very dissatisfied, and blamed Adam for stealing the limelight. "He wasn''t talking about you and Caroline." Monica quickly explained: "It''s him and Carol, they reunited!" "what?!" Adam was stunned and didn''t dare to believe: "Really?" Is it because the butterfly effect slaps Carol straight up again? "of course it''s true!" Rose shook his head again: "We seem to be back in love, that feeling, that expression, that kind of taste~" "Have you talked about it?" Adam asked. "What are you talking about?" Ross was taken aback and asked, "Is it necessary to talk about it? A thousand words are not convincing! Let''s talk..." said this, he shook his head for the Nth time: "We don''t have time to talk at all, Carol is still asleep now, I will come over to tell you the good news for the first time." Really, the spring breeze is proud of the driver! "That''s it." Adam looked a little weird, and kindly reminded: "I think you''d better find her to have a good chat. Is it a temporary impulse, or are you really ready to get back together?" About this, he suddenly had a bold idea... Evening. Adam and Caroline dine alone. "I am going to find an apartment again." Adam smiled and said, "It is more convenient to live alone." "You should indeed find an apartment alone." Caroline smiled weirdly: "We also need to buy a stronger bed and thick bed mats, otherwise someone will complain to you sooner or later." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and nodded, his voice changed: "What have you been up to lately?" "I?" Caroline''s smile dimmed: "I''m still taking care of the patient, but I think I can''t do it anymore, and I might change my job again." "You are too involved." Adam sighed: "It''s okay to change jobs, or you can work as you do and treat all the patients as their relatives. Watching them die one by one, it''s absolutely impossible to bear it psychologically." "I do not want this." Caroline''s tone was a bit angry: "But look at them! Remember Mr. Tucker? He is the patient I have taken care of the longest. He often looks out the window, his eyes are lonely and heartbreaking, and finally left this indifferent world in the sound of my reading. After his death, the nurse sorted his belongings and notified his family to collect them. But no one is coming! His family didn''t want to care about him at all! The box with family photos belonging to Mr. Tucker can only be thrown into the trash can at the back of the hospital. There are too many boxes like this! " Adam was silent. Nursing homes are popular in the United States. Many families did not have the concept of raising children to prevent the elderly from the beginning. is more about freedom! Enjoy the two-person world with your lover and lover. You don''t need to spend too much energy to take care of your children. When you get old, you won''t be ready to let your children take care of yourself, and make money to enter the nursing home. Both sides are very free. Nursing homes are also very good, so many people of the same age live together, can play together, eat, drink, and even be hospitalized with special care. The child supports you because of the strong family relationship established over the decades. UU reading and nursing homes take care of you because of money. Under normal circumstances, money is more professional and reliable than family relationships. So it looks really good! But all the beauty of this is the castle built on the beach, and the waves are straightforward. Not to mention that few nurses can reach the level of Caroline. Even if they do, they can''t make up for the desire for family affection when they are old. But because I didnt care about family relationships in the past, and there were even many conflicts, the family relationship was terribly weak, and nursing homes are really nursing homes. Very few or no family members come to visit. Later, a saying became more and more popular: Father is not a father, and feelings are more important than blood. Original time and space, why the friendship between Chandler and Joey is touching? That''s because Chandler''s first thought when buying a house is not whether the house is good or not, but always leaving Joey with a loft for retirement. Because in his opinion, Joey who runs every day must be a lonely old man. I am very lucky to meet Caroline like Mr. Tucker. More people really just treat them as numbers and die if they die... "What kind of job are you going to find again?" Adam suppressed the emotion in his heart and changed the subject. Caroline lowered her eyes when she heard the words, shaking the red wine in the goblet, and calmly said: "I''ve got some eyebrows, but I haven''t figured it out yet, let''s take a look..." "Don''t worry, take advantage of this time to relax, maybe you will have a different idea." Adam smiled. "Relax?" Caroline raised her eyes and smiled: "You can help me, but the premise is that you find a new apartment as soon as possible and buy new furniture~" Chapter 98: 1 simple math problem 520 apartment. "What, are you moving out?" Monica was shocked: "Why?" "Remember why I moved out of the school dormitory?" Adam pointed to Monicas dark circles and smiled: "The soundproofing is not good. I think it is better to find a separate apartment to live in. It will not affect your sleep." "It''s okay, the New Year party is more exciting, I understand, this is just a special case." Monica kept her way. "Ahem." Adam coughed lightly, and euphemistically said: "This is not a special case, my physical strength is always better~" "" Monica immediately opened her mouth. Adam had never brought a girl back for the night before. She hadnt found out yet. She thought it was just a big party last night, and it was all night. Now listen to what Adam means... "what do you mean?" Monica couldn''t believe her guess, and subconsciously asked, "You mean?" "Well, if you continue to live, you may often encounter the situation last night..." Adam confirmed Monica''s guess. "ok." Monica directly raised her hand to interrupt Adam, and immediately agreed. Just kidding, one night is so difficult, often like this, it can be really deadly. "Where are you going to find an apartment?" Under pressure, Monica agreed, but still a little sad. Adam is definitely a good roommate. Not only does he love to be clean, and he doesn''t pick up on her obsessive-compulsive disorder, but he is really, really seductive. "nearby." Adam smiled and said, "I still want to come over every morning to rub your breakfast, the chef of the restaurant." "You can still order, as long as you like, I will make it for you." Monica said with joy. Shuren Zhou said: Distance and time can destroy any feelings. Ren Shuzhou once said: Human nature cannot stand the test. That''s why Zhou Shuren sang: Friends walk together for life. Monica is very talented in this area, and also likes to gather friends together. "Wow, if Joey hears this, he should be jealous again." Adam teased. Joey''s two major specialties: eat, eat, fuck! Once everyone joked that he could only choose one of the two, but he could not give up either. He often sneaked into Monica''s apartment to find something to eat. In the original time and space, Monica and Chandler adopted a child to move to the suburbs. They once suggested that Rose take over this good apartment. Rose refused on the grounds that the apartment contained so many good memories that only belonged to Monica. Chandler agreed with this statement and gave another irrefutable reason: Joey lives on the opposite side and can eat a lot of food every year. The petty Rose is not a generous Monica. He is totally insensitive to Joey, who can continue to eat a large turkey weighing several tens of kilograms in one go and feels that he has given less food. If Joey and Monica group CP, the only result will be a fat girl Monica 2.0! Except for very special days such as holidays, its good that Joey can steal food, but would you like to order? want to fart! The next week. Adam went through several selections nearby, and in the end, it was opposite the apartment of 520 apartment, the apartment of Ugly Man who was often onlookers. An apartment was found on the fourth floor. Open the curtains and apartment 520 can see each other''s apartments, and even use shouts. Come chat. I dont know how to make this apartment without a house number. Adam learned from the previous occupant and hung a sign of Duncans Apartment at the door as a reminder. The apartment is a typical two-bedroom and one living room with a reasonable layout. On the day of the move, everyone worked together and it was done easily. When I arrived at Duncans apartment, it was another small party celebration. It was said that Adam should be the absolute protagonist, but it turned out not to be. Because someone is too excited to show off their charm there, why can''t Susan become a magical tool? The expression was too awkward, and the words were too rough, which once caused discomfort and besieged all the female compatriots. Adam asked a few words on the side and laughed and said nothing. The butterfly effect has lost to historical inertia. How long can Rose laugh again? Soon, there will be an answer. The next day. Adam got up to wash, walked to the 520 apartment, ready to eat breakfast. Joey was already waiting at the table early, and he kept calling out, "Food, give me food!" "Hi~~" At this time, the door was pushed open, and Rose pushed the door and walked in. He has not seen anyone but has heard it. This is not a happy hi. "Oh~" Joey was already hungry. Now when he heard this hi, he couldnt help but wailed: "Every time I hear him talk like this, I want to commit suicide." "what happened again?" Monica, who was making breakfast, took the time to look over and watched her brother arrogantly owe him last night, but now he is utterly depressed and almost threw the kitchenware in her hand. "Cheer up! Sissy!" Rose immediately rolled his eyes and stared at him. Monica glared back without showing any weakness. The two brothers and sisters of the Geller family are so close to each other (struggling) to each other (strong) to love (to win), no one can match the sissy! Yeah, including Monica! "Well, Rose, is it Carol again?" Adam hit the round. "how do you know?" Ross finally glared at his old girl and took back his gaze. Adam said the central thing, and once again turned into a depressing sad expression. "Apart from her, who else can make you feel like a roller coaster, going straight to the sky for a while, then falling to the bottom again?" Adam spit out. "I think our marriage is really over." Rose slumped on the sofa, lowered his head, playing with his fingers, and said in despair, "Between me and that Susan, she finally chose Susan~ Can you believe it?" "Yes! *3!" Adam, Joey and Monica all said in unison. Rose suddenly looked up, with angry eyes, Roaring Emperor once again possessed himself, and roared: "Why?!!!" "Don''t get excited, she appreciates you without understanding." "Women understand women better?" "nice" Adam, Monica and Joey gave different answers. "Shut up, Joey!" Without waiting for Rose to go wild, Monica couldn''t help but scolded Joey with a look of longing. At this time, Chandler and Phoebe also came over, and after learning about the situation, they all consoled each other. Adam couldn''t bear to tell his speculation on the sidelines. Combining the plot of the original time and space, he is 80% sure to believe that this short composite incident is tricky. Carol cheated on Susan. It has been more than half a year. Following the trajectory of the original time and space, she and Rose will be completely divorced soon, and then Rose will be informed that she is pregnant with his child. Then, here comes the question: It''s been almost half a year since the separation of the cold war is cheating, and the child has been pregnant for more than a month after the divorce, so who can count such simple math problems? Susan, who is not Chen Meijia, smiled and said nothing. Chapter 99: Green 3000 Gold 520 apartment. "How can she do this? Seven years, seven years of love!" "Isn''t it just a divorce, just leave! I signed, I really signed!" "I don''t love anymore!" "" In the next few days, similar anger, complaints, sorrows and other negative emotions continued to be transmitted from Rose, so that Adam reduced the frequency of coming over. Because he had to participate in comfort as soon as he came over, and Rose almost stayed on Monica and Chandler''s side. And Adam is also very busy. In this semester, according to the original plan, psychology courses have been added, and the classwork has increased significantly. Although there is no pressure on learning, the necessary time management is slightly tense. In his spare time, Adam spent money to hire professionals to teach grappling and fighting, read medical books such as anatomy and suture in advance, and also took time to ensure that a master of mystery would be published every year. and Juno discussed where to buy a cabin in the forest. Now it''s basically determined, and the location is midway between New York and Boston. In the future, whether Adam goes to Harvard or returns to New York again, this cabin in the woods is only more than a hundred kilometers away from the two places. It is very convenient to drive for two hours, not only winter and summer vacations, but also weekends. This kind of forest huts are all wooden structures. In a country like the U.S. where wood cant be used up, they are very cheap, but because they are in deep mountains and old forests, the power and other infrastructure configuration is a bit troublesome. And what Adam wanted to do was to practice hand surgery with prey here, and various infrastructures could not be used for ordinary hunting or holiday forest huts. Electricity, lighting, cutting board, etc. had to be changed. For the outer fence, Adam is also planning to arrange a grid-style one with a diesel engine, otherwise there is no sense of security. Fortunately, there is a dedicated real estate agent who can handle it with money. Surgical equipment such as scalpels, Adam also ordered a familiar medical representative, and only when the hut in the forest was decorated, he took it and sent it to the hut in the forest. The car is also looking for. Since the hut in the woods is between New York and Boston, he can''t let Juno and Karen run one more lap to New York to pick him up. Naturally, it is more convenient for him to drive there. I dont even think about a sports car that is forced to use. I will mostly choose an off-road vehicle. After that, I have to fill out the form and pass the FBI review to purchase my own guns and ammunition. Because of shooting and firearms, Adam thought of archery again, prepared to practice and then bought a compound bow for hunting. Since it is necessary to practice surgical techniques, in addition to the injuries of hot weapons such as gunshot wounds, the injuries caused by cold weapons are naturally indispensable. These are only rough outlines, don''t have too many other scattered things. How busy was Adam? In the middle of the night, Caroline slept soundly, and Adam turned on the lights to fight at night to finish the homework. If it werent for Adams current 480 infinitely close to the stamina attribute of the "Just You Show" level, he would definitely not be able to hold it for another person. Long Island, New York. is next to Brooklyn. is a member of the New York Metropolitan Circle. Rachel Greens family settled here. A family of five in Greens family. The mother is the most traditional housewife. She has only contacted her husband and a man in her life. She got married as soon as she graduated. Among the three daughters. The eldest daughter, Rachel, is now following her mothers footsteps and found her doctor husband. Even if the other party is not as good as her surgeons father, he just cuts down the weakened version of the dentist. The hairline is also worrying, but after all, its about to complete. Relying on the doctor''s father, I relied on the gorgeous transition of the dentist husband upon graduation from college. The youngest daughter, Jill, is still at a cautious and willful age. She has a credit card given by her father. She usually buys, buys, and has fun without worrying about anything. The second daughter, Amy, is neither the first child of his parents nor the youngest child of his parents. As a typical''invisible'' second child in families all over the world, she is envious and jealous of her sister Rachel or sister Jie''er. Hate, because I often laughed at Big Sister Rachel''s long nose at this time, and also bit Big Sister Rachel. The high-quality life of a family of five depends on his father who is a surgeon. Rachels father may not be as good as the famous doctor who claims to be worth 2 million dollars with one hand, but his annual income alone supports the whole family and buys horses for the eldest daughter, because the eldest daughters pet horse is sick to make her happy. She buys a sailboat. The youngest daughter even used a credit card to buy a sailing boat for a friend in the future... The tradition of the U.S., the wedding expenses are generally paid by the brides parents. With such a father, naturally everything is not a problem. The Greens are discussing the marriage of Rachel and Barry with the bridegroom-to-be Barry and the chief bridesmaid Mindy. The bride-to-be, Rachel, was a little surprised. I don''t know why, her excitement and happiness are weaker as she gets closer to the wedding, and some bold ideas flash in her mind from time to time. Half a year ago, I went to New York City to play with my best friends. In that bar, she encountered God''s guidance. How much she wanted to have a wild and indulgent night with that handsome guy. In the name of God! Let God witness! It''s a pity that those little **** didn''t understand her uncomfortable being about to enter the marriage palace and could no longer indulge her. Not only did she not support her, she also blindly destroyed it. Depressed and dissatisfied, she is full of indescribable things with that handsome guy. She drove back in a daze and almost had a car accident. My girlfriends asked what she was thinking about? What can she say? Of course I was thinking about my fianc Barry... Those little **** screamed and screamed, and they praised her for always thinking about Barry too affectionate and romantic, but she knew that they were smiling in their hearts, "It''s not enough to have a dentist husband, we can''t get it." Don''t even think about it''. late at night. Greens house is a villa, and some are houses. The fiance Barry and the chief bridesmaid Mindy stayed at home. Americans dont pay attention to unmarried couples who cannot sleep together at home. Rachel was lying on the bed, her eyes widened, and the handsome boy who hadn''t got his hands appeared again in his mind, and the fiance who was shaking in front of him seemed to have become that handsome boy again. Unobtainable is always in commotion, let alone that kind of handsome guy, and God''s guidance. Those little **** said that they would hold a bachelor party for her. If they are really good girlfriends of their own, then they should find that handsome guy and give her a night of wild indulgence, or at least let him dance her. what After a while, the fiance Barry got out of bed, brought a glass of water, handed it to her, and said thoughtfully: "Rachel, drink water, wait for a good night''s sleep~" "Thank you." Ruiqiu took the glass in a daze, drank it, and soon fell asleep with heavy eyelids. Barry called out a few times. Seeing that Rachel had no reaction at all, he pushed Rachel towards the bed. He lay in big letters in the middle of the bed, and looked at the door with a mysterious and expectant smile. squeak. I dont know when, the door was pushed open, and a figure slipped in under the dim light... Chapter 100: 6 people finally make a trip Long Island, New York. Green House Villa. "Amy." "Do not talk" The sinful dentist reveals the essence of scum. Soon, Amy glanced triumphantly at Rachel, who was sleeping next to him, and slipped out without much talking. Obviously, this kind of thing is not the first time. After a while, just when the sinful dentist was about to fall asleep, another figure slipped in expertly. "Mindy?" "Do not talk" "wait." It''s an old acquaintance again. As a dentist, even if the hairline is worrying, he looks average, but the generous income completely hides all his shortcomings and is the object of most women''s pursuit. The so-called fire prevention, theft prevention and girlfriends, as Rachel''s chief bridesmaid, Minty''s methods are obviously not comparable to Rachel, who is purely relying on her face and a set of red cheerleading uniforms. She has secretly hooked up with a criminal dentist. This kind of thing is too difficult for most men to refuse. But this time, the sinful dentist couldn''t help but speak. It wasn''t his conscience that found out, but his body really couldn''t hold it. Mindy''s dissatisfied gaze made the sinful dentist''s refusal really unspeakable. She could only excuse to go to the bathroom and go to the bathroom to find the magic elixir, the blue bottle, and ate it with one grit. Being a man is really tiring, and being a scumbag is even more tiring! It''s not as good as a beast! If the guilty dentist complains in his heart, of course, he is only in the state of a sage at this moment, and other times the beasts are the beasts. By the bed, Rachel smiled happily at the corner of her mouth, and she didn''t know what she was dreaming about... One month later. Adam''s apartment is downstairs. A group of people looked around Adams newly bought off-road vehicle. "Okay, um, a good muscle car!" "Adam, why don''t you buy a sports car? Isn''t the Porsche 930 fragrant?" "Yeah, the Porsche Dora style." "I think it''s good!" Among the crowd, only the manly Monica likes Adams new car. "Go out and take us for a drive." "No problem at all." For the traditional project of driving, Adam had anticipated, and greeted everyone in the car skillfully. Monica was put in the passenger seat because of the fairness. Chandler, Joey, and Phoebe are sitting in the back row, while Rose is not. Recently, he has been busy closing the divorce with Carol. Yes, whether Rose clamored to sign the divorce agreement or begged Carol not to divorce, it did not change the final outcome. Carol was determined to divorce, and Rose could only sign in tears. The apartment was left to Rose, and Carol moved out. It''s not that Carol is so atmospheric, but that the apartment was originally rented. Relying on Rose''s salary and working for a few years, it is impossible to afford a house in New York. A small car has the advantages of a small car, and a big car has the domineering style of a big car. Adam drove the crowd around outside the city and stopped next to a cafe. This caf called Central Park Cafe was remodeled from the bar where Monica and the others used to hang out. It has been open for a few weeks now. Chandler, who laughed at the caf before killing him, is still here every day. Without him, it''s downstairs in the apartment. The coffee tastes good and there are sofas for chatting. The most important thing is that, compared to a closed apartment, although there is no bar, the atmosphere that everyone knows when you come in and play, but it is also considered to be people coming and going. There are many beautiful girls passing by. They are bolder and thick-skinned. Can be reached. Joey is a typical example. There are eating and sisters here, it is his paradise. As everyone talked, they began to gossip about Monica''s latest love affair, and made Monica honestly explain the problems of her partner and the details of the date... "Nothing to say, he is my colleague." Monica has rich experience and decided to resist to the end. "Stop it." Joey murmured: "He has dated you, there must be something wrong." "Is he hunched, or is he bald?" Chandler added. "Wait, does he eat chalk?" Phoebe speculated with a strange experience: "I just don''t want you to repeat the lessons of my failure with Carl." Monica could only roll her eyes, and reached out her hand to stop, "Don''t get excited. It''s not even a date. It''s just two people going out for dinner. It''s not indescribable." "It sounds like dating me." Chandler ridiculed every day. Talking, talking, Adam''s expression was a bit weird, because Chandler recounted some of his dreams that were obviously wrong. "Ahem, Chandler." "what''s happenin?" "It''s better to keep this kind of thing in mind." Adam reminded. Chandler looked around and found that everyone except Joey had a weird gaze. There was Gordon in his heart, shaking his body with his hands spread out, not daring to talk: "Have you never dreamed of anything similar?" "I didn''t wear clothes in my dream, but your mother called your brother? This is too magical and weird." Monica murmured. "You guys feel so weird too, don''t you?" Chandler breathed a sigh of relief, completely unable to grasp the other people''s slot, and spit out on her own: "She has never called me!" "How true is the love, how deep is the injury." Phoebe sighed. "Please, don''t interrupt, I want to hear the rest." Joey shouted. When everyone was able to talk vigorously, Rose opened the door and walked in, again with a depressing hi. "Hi~~" "Here again? What happened this time?" Joey was speechless. Monica explained: "Carol moved everything today." "Oh." Everyone was stunned. "Are you okay? Honey." Monica cared. "I feel like someone reaches into my throat, grabs my small intestine, pulls it out of my mouth, and wraps it around my neck." Rose showed off his''talents'' wantonly. "I will bring you a cup of coffee." Monica got up. Rose sat down and Phoebe started to use her weird methods to help Rose get rid of the mold. Unfortunately, Rose didn''t appreciate it, waved to stop it, and kept saying, "I''m fine, don''t worry, I''m fine. Everyone, I wish them happiness..." "No, you won''t!" Monica retorted immediately. "YesI won''t! Fuck her! She dumped me!" Ross simply stopped pretending. "Well, I know you are very painful and angry. Do you know what you should do now?" Joey smiled. "Don''t persuade me to go to a **** again." Rose rolled his eyes. "of course not" Joey said, "Well, I have no other choice." "I have no other requirements, I just don''t want to be single." Rose complained: "I just want to get married again..." Before he finished speaking, everyone looked at the door in unison. Rose turned his head and looked at his heartbeat. He saw a beautiful bride in a white wedding dress pushing the door and walking in. Chapter 101: Monica the Unbeliever Central Park Cafe. "I want a million!" Seeing Rose shouting that he wanted to get married, a bride appeared, and Chandler, who was an expert in daily complaints, immediately made a serious wish. "Rachel." Monica recognized the person. is her high school best friend. She saw her in a bar a year ago, and when faced with her hypocritically said we must have coffee next time, she bet that she would never see her again in this life. Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but look at Adam. Seeing Adam made a gesture for counting money, she immediately got a headache. 500 dollars! Oh, God! Why did she raise so confidently at the time! If you give her another chance...well, she still seems to be able to raise. "Monica~" Raqiu looked over, and immediately jumped over with excitement, gave Monica a warm hug, and said loudly, "Thank God, fortunately you are here, you are here~" The waiter asked: "Would you like a cup of coffee?" Monica immediately reminded: "Caffeine-free!" She seriously suspects that Rachel is getting older. "Everyone, let me introduce you. This is my high school classmate and another survivor of Lincoln Middle School, Rachel Green." Monikala took her and introduced her to everyone. "Hi~" "Hi~~" The previous normal hi, it was Adam and Phoebe. After a rippling hi, it is Joey and Rose. A year ago, he tried to attract Rachel with billiards and became the Chandler whom Rachel had met all night, but he beckoned with a slightly embarrassed expression. Rachel''s eyes were immediately attracted by Adam, what a strange and familiar face. Monica introduced everyone to Rachel again: "This is Chandler, Adam, Joey, Phoebe, and my brother Rose, remember?" "of course." Rachel withdrew his gaze with difficulty, and paused for a while on Chandler. He always felt that this man was a little familiar, as if he had seen him somewhere, but he didn''t think much about it. He smiled and looked at Rose, wanting to be with Rose, Monica. The strange brother gave a courteous hug. "Hi~" Rose saw the former dream lover appearing as a bride in his call, and he was already in a rush with excitement. He couldn''t think that Rachel was actually preparing to hug him. Seeing her coming, he instinctively stretched out his hand and prepared to hold it. It was a pity that he was still holding an umbrella in his hand, which directly blocked Rachel. He was so flustered that he didn''t dare to do anything. He just sat back and cursed himself. The curse is dying. "So, what''s the situation now?" Waiting for Rachel to sit down, Monica joked: "Should you wait for the four wet bridesmaids to come over?" "Things should start half an hour before the wedding..." Rachel began to talk about her escaped marriage. It turned out that she opened the gift in the gift room and saw a beautiful gravy bottle. After playing with it for a long time, she suddenly realized that she was more interested in this gravy bottle than her fianc Barry. She was frightened, and then another thought flashed in her mind that her fianc Barry really looked like Mr. Potato Head. Then there are all kinds of Who am I? Why am I doing this? Who am I doing this for? S philosophical thoughts rolled in her mind. So, she escaped from marriage. "...I don''t know where to go, I know our relationship is a bit estranged, but you are the only person I know in this city..." "I have not been invited to the wedding yet." Monica said quietly. "Oh~" Rachel embarrassed and said: "I can only hope that this is not a problem~" Adam used the psychoanalysis he recently learned to look on, but realized that the problem is not just what Rachel said, there are definitely other reasons. Even this reason was the fuse that caused her to follow a series of reasons. It''s just that this reason may be too private, or she is not sure, even she herself didn''t notice it, so she didn''t say it. "No problem at all." Monica was such a magnificent person, and brought Rachel back to the apartment. Taking advantage of the time Rachel called her father to explain, Monica took out her pockets and counted it. It was only 69 dollars. She handed it to Adam heartbrokenly: "We will pay 69 dollars first, and the remaining 431 dollars tomorrow, no, Pay it back slowly in the future." As a chef, her income is really not low, but she is a person with exquisite life, and even prepared high-end dishes for the queen who is impossible to appear in her house, so she can''t save much money. Otherwise, it won''t happen after a period of unemployment, she will be embarrassed to the point of borrowing money from her parents. She would never open this mouth whenever possible. You must know that her parents, especially her mother, all look down on her, which has always been the biggest pain in her heart. Every time her parents come to the apartment as a guest, she will make the preparation work to the extreme. Even the pillows of the sofa are patted and patted, and the tension of the obsessive-compulsive disorder even frightens the former roommate Phoebe. What is for? Isn''t it just to leave her mother speechless! "Monica, why do you owe Adam so much money?" Phoebe curiously asked. Borrowing money between friends is embarrassing in any country. The so-called saying that talking about money hurts feelings and talking about feelings hurts money is definitely a well-known saying. Therefore, when friends get along, try not to talk about money as much as possible. "I bet I lose to him." Monica said depressed. In the credit card society of the United States, 500 dollars in cash is definitely a lot of money She really can''t get it out for a while. "What gambling?" Seeing Chandler chuckling beside him, obviously knowing the inside story, Phoebe immediately asked. She hates others knowing but she doesnt, because it makes her feel like she is excluded from the circle of friends. "It''s nothing." Monica glanced at Rachel who was on the phone. "What gambling?" Phoebe became dissatisfied, and went directly to Monica''s side, threatening: "If you don''t tell me, I will keep asking, what bet? What bet?" "ok." Monica can only raise her hand: "Last year we met Rachel at the bar. She asked me to drink coffee next time. I would bet with Adam. I will never see her again. The bet is up to 500 for a two-year deadline! It''s just a year now, hell!" Seeing Adam accepting her money with a smile, Monica''s stubborn temperament came up again, pulling Adam to bet again: "Let''s bet again." "What to bet on?" Adam smiled. "Betting..." Monica thought and thought, and suddenly she caught sight of Rachels wedding dress, and she had an idea: "I bet Rachel and the fianc who escaped from her marriage can go into the church again, I bet not! It''s you!" "are you sure?" Adam looked at her weirdly. "of course!" Monica confidently exclaimed: "I bet 500 dollars, but the deadline is still 2 years!" The probability of escaping and remarrying is really very small. She doesn''t believe that Rachel dares to walk into the church again, facing a large group of friends and relatives who have been let go of the pigeons before... She is determined to win! Adam grinned: "Do you raise or not?" Chapter 102: What you lose is money, but what I lose is love 520 apartment. "Plus!" In a similar scene, Monica, who has already lost once, still chose to raise without hesitation, always so confident: "I add 500 dollars, a total of 1,000 dollars!" "Wow!" Phoebe immediately exclaimed: "The bet is so big?" "are you sure?" Chandler cut the knife and said: "You were so confident last time, now you owe Adam 431 dollars." Monica stagnated, but she caught a glimpse of Adam who was smiling, her temper came up immediately, and she gritted her teeth and said: "I''m sure! I don''t believe I can''t win once, Adam, dare you dare to bet?" "Would you like to bet on small points?" Adam kindly reminded: "Everything is possible." Monica hesitated, but then, after listening to Rachels conversation with her father, she suddenly laughed and waved her big hand: "Just 1,000 dollars." over there. Rachel was holding the phone and explaining to her father: "I''m sorry, Dad, I just suddenly found out that I don''t love him at all." "It doesn''t matter if you love or not, the wedding must be attended, and that cost me $40,000! I don''t allow you to waste my hard-earned money like this, just because of **** love!" On the other side of the phone, Rachel''s father''s roar came faintly. Rachel angrily said, "Love is very important to me. What you lose is only $40,000. You can do a few operations and earn it back. What I lose is my love and life." "" On the other side of the phone, Rachel''s father was speechless for a while by the integrity of his baby daughter. "Listen, Dad." Rachel saw her father not speaking, and was a little flustered. After all, she had relied on him since she was a child, and he was the first person who wanted to win her approval after escaping the marriage, so she quickly racked her brains to explain. "It''s like, in my life, everyone has been telling me''you are a shoe, you are a shoe, you are a shoe'', but I stopped today to think, if I don''t want to be a shoe Only shoes, if I want to be a bag or a hat?" On the other side of the phone, Rachels father breathed a sigh of relief. He finally understood. He understood the logic, so he smiled and said, As long as you come back for the wedding, you can buy new bags and new hats! "" Rachel cried silently: "I didn''t want you to buy me a bag and a hat, this is just a metaphor, Dad!" "What the **** are you doing?" On the other side of the phone, Rachel''s father was also a little angry. "Dad, this is my life..." Rachel tried her best to get her father''s approval, but this time, her father interrupted her without speaking. "You are not obedient, you have nothing, you have no money, are you going to wander outside?" "Maybe I can live with Monica." Rachel muttered. "Then you can live with her, don''t want money if you don''t come back." Rachel''s father said coldly. "Heh! Maybe I don''t need your money!" Rachel didn''t care, she still acted like she used to. According to the routine, the final result should be that her father gave up insisting and coaxed her to say that she would definitely give her money and buy her various gifts. But it turned out to be... toot. The blind tone of the phone hanging up. Rachel panicked immediately, and subconsciously shouted: "Wait, I said maybe! Dad!" took the phone and looked and looked again. Seeing that her father really hung up the phone, she caught a glimpse of everyone looking at her, and suddenly smiled embarrassedly. "It seems that the candidate to live with Monica has come out." Monica laughed and teased, and gave Adam a small triumphant look, which meant it was the same. The wedding was completely yellow, and she was set to win. "Sample, it won''t cure you anymore." Adam was happy, and said with a smile, "Do you want to continue raising?" "Add and add..." "Monica, what are you doing?" Rose, who has always been very sensitive to money, stopped her and reminded her: "You can''t bet on Adam. He is so rich. It doesn''t matter if you lose. You raise your bet. If you lose, can you still afford it?" "What are you betting on?" Rachel curiously said. "Uh, nothing." Monica was at a loss for words and stopped mentioning the raise. She said perfunctorily and quickly changed the subject: "So, Rachel, are you really not going back?" "Woo woo woo." It''s okay not to mention it. When I said that, Rachel cried directly. Her father didn''t understand her and threatened her to cut her money. She was so wronged. "Give you." Monica hurriedly handed a paper bag to Rachel and reminded: "Take a deep breath, take a deep breath." It is said that breathing with a paper bag can adjust breathing and relieve emotions. As for whether there is any, it''s a matter of opinion. "Raindrops on roses, bunny and kitten, and bluebells..." I dont know if the paper bag works, but when faced with Phoebes magical singing, Rachel even forgot to cry, rolled her eyes and said: "No need to sing, I''m much better." "Maybe this is fine, you are independent." Monica comforted. "If you have any needs, you can come to Joey at any time. Chandler and I live opposite, and he is often away from home~" Joey directly touched Rachel Goro''s shoulder and molested. Adam glanced at Rose, saw that he didn''t care, he couldn''t help but admire him secretly. "Joy, don''t seduce her." Monica shouted: "Today is her wedding day." "what''s happenin?" Joey said nonchalantly: "Is there any explicit stipulation that it can''t be?" beep! The communicator in the room rang Chandler walked over at a disagreeable pace, pressed the call button, and mocked: "Please don''t do this, it''s very noisy!" "I am Paul." A male voice rang from the communicator. "Let him in." Monica immediately let go of Rachel and stood up. "Paul?" "Your date is the bartender Paul?" "He finally made an appointment with you." There was a lot of discussion. It is difficult to keep secrets in a circle of close friends like this. Adam They have all been to the restaurant where Monica is and met this bartender named Paul. is indeed a handsome guy, no wonder Monica has always thought. That''s right! Even though Monica was still greedy for Adam, how could there be too few handsome guys? Men and women are the same, infatuation is definitely a myth, and wanting all is reality. "Rachel, do I need to stay..." Monica is also a little excited, but she still puts her friends first, even if the plastic sister does not even invite her to the wedding. "No, I''m fine." Rachel smiled and waved her hand. She still has this vision. "Rose, do I need to stay with you?" Monica didn''t forget her sad brother. "This is the best..." Rose pretended to be so heartbroken that when Monica wanted to stay, she laughed and said, "That''s strange! Go ahead, he''s the bartender Paul!" Monica went on a date. Rachel stayed temporarily and officially joined the ranks of old friends. Chapter 103: Above friends, less than lovers , The next day night. Central Park Cafe. "why why why?" As soon as Monica entered the door, she asked Adam three why. "what''s happenin?" Adam is inexplicable. "Are you men all liars?" Monica was obviously extremely angry and fired the map cannon directly. "It depends on the status." Adam smiled and said, "Men, you are crazy like a devil beforehand, and holy like a Buddha afterwards, what kind of man are you asking?" "Is there a difference? Both are liars!" Monica didn''t have a good air. Adam was dumb and nodded: "Yes! Men are liars in terms of indescribability!" Regardless of the devil who keeps deceiving the indescribable intent beforehand, or the holy Buddha who keeps going out of the house afterwards and just wants to sleep, they are indeed liars. Phoebe guessed a little: "The date with Paul didn''t go well? No, you let him stay overnight." "I just regret letting him stay overnight, this big liar!" Monica angrily said: "He lied to me and pity him, who knows that he also lied to my colleagues with this trick, but I think I have done a great good thing!" "what!" Phoebe exclaimed, and then couldn''t help laughing: "What the **** is going on?" "The first time I dated him last night, I was not prepared to develop so fast." Monica desperately wanted to confide in her, and said, "But when he was dating, he took the initiative to mention that his predecessor was still eager to talk. Of course I asked, and then he told me that During the breakup, he smashed his predecessor''s watch. As for the reason, it was his predecessor who cheated on him and dumped him." "and then?" Phoebe asked. "Then he hesitated to speak and then said that because of the green shade, he hasn''t been indescribable for two years, two years!" Monica said bitterly: "I was spraying alcohol at the time, saying that he was doing it well. I felt so soft and didn''t resist, so I directly invited him over for coffee." "Ha ha." Adam was in a daze. He was cheated and couldn''t help but laugh. "why are you laughing?" Monica said angrily. "I laughed that you have talked with many boyfriends, and you believe that?" Adam teased: "If what he said was true, such a shameful thing, he would never say it on the first date, or even never say it." "I thought I was special, and he couldn''t help but open his heart." Monica said with a gloomy look. "Haha, I don''t know if he opened his heart, but you opened your heart to him~" Adam laughed: "This proves my theory again. In love, the man and the woman are opponents. Whoever cares more loses, and obviously you lose." That''s right! He stopped pretending, it''s a showdown! Well, it''s been a long time. Adam''s theory of not being in love, and Joey''s theory of love, was naturally known to Monica and the others, and it was called the theory of two scumbags. "Your theory is fallacy!" Monica retorted: "What if I meet this kind of person? Do you know how I feel this morning?" "I know!" Phoebe raised his hand and shouted, "The arc of your mouth can''t stop at all, God, that''s a happy smile!" "Exactly right~!" Monica pointed her finger, and a high-pitched voice echoed: "Although I missed it this time, it doesn''t mean that I will always miss it in the future." "and many more." Adam waved and interrupted: "Don''t get excited. It''s just the joy afterwards plus the smile formed by the illusion of excitement. It won''t be elevated to the love and happiness of life?" Monica was taken aback, her face suddenly collapsed. Adam was irritable and not irritable. Before knowing that Paul was a big liar, the fundamental reason why she was much happier than usual was that she felt that she had helped Paul a lot, otherwise it was just a general pleasure after the night. Her happiness shouldn''t be so cheap! "Our pursuit is better than you just give up." Phoebe comforted Monica by hitting Adam: "You and Caroline have been so unclear? And Juno and Karen who came here last time?" "Me, Juno and Karen, just like you, are pure friendships." Adam explained with a smile: "As for Caroline, it''s above friends, but lovers are not satisfied, so help each other and move as you please. Isn''t that good?" "Above friends, not full of lovers?" Monica contemptuously said: "I don''t think she will be a lover in her entire life." "Correct!" Phoebe echoed: "Men love the new and hate the old. They didn''t plan to be lovers at the beginning. Will they do it in the future? I don''t believe in love for a long time!" Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. Isn''t it that Monica was tricked into talking about it, why did it become his critical meeting? He feels more reliable than Joey. Joey spends most of his time enthusiastically dating other girls. After arriving that night, no matter how much they want to continue, he will not contact them directly. The frequency is outrageous. So that in the future, Joey will meet a woman who has been around for a night again, but can''t recognize each other. It''s really a match for the opponent to meet Liangcai. Although it was later proved that it was the other party''s roommate that he had really mixed up with, Joey was not surprised that he couldn''t remember the other party, and only held the fire on the other party and even forgot him. Because he has mixed up with too many women, Barney, who is in Mirai and Seeking Mother, is known as the sister of the two prodigal sons who carve up the entire New York. He was originally a silly temper, and he never remembers so many girls, so he usually forgets after he has mixed up, only remembering that he didn''t get it. Adam used to express his attitude directly, and it was up to the other party to decide whether it was OK or not, and it was not Joey''s attitude that only mixed for one night. It was only when I arrived in New York that the previous method was too straightforward and not suitable for the habits of big cities, so I changed it to tacit understanding. Its the so-called above friends, UU reading www. uukanshu.com is the magical state of "lovers not full". Of course it is impossible to enter, but stepping back can be a friend, and it is far safer than the unscrupulous mixing of Joey and Barney all over New York. This change happened when Adam was a volunteer at New York University Medical Center. Because here, he had heard a lot of sensational stories, and then he remembered that this is the world of American dramas, not only warm and funny, suspenseful and horrible, but also chilling. Joey was chosen to be a model for a public service advertisement. When others saw it, he walked around. His family wouldn''t let him go back for Christmas. Didn''t you know that he was just an advertising model? Do not! Of course they do! But they know more about Joey''s style, so it''s strange if they don''t doubt it! That is, Chandler and the others are with Joey every day. Once Joey has a problem, they can''t hide it from them. Chapter 104: Rachels Grimms Fairy Tales 520 apartment. On the way back, Monica threatened Adam and Phoebe not to tell the embarrassment. It turned out. of course I know it all. So it was another laugh. The attitudes of boys and girls are completely different. Chandler, Joey, they kept ridiculing Monica and couldn''t even see this. Phoebe and Rachel are shameless means to comfort Monica and denounce the scumbag. "Adam, help me see, can I write it like this?" After Rachel escaped from marriage, she first asked her father to explain, and then her former fiance to explain, but they all ended in failure. Finally, under the persuasion of Monica and the others, she stayed and prepared to be an independent woman who would love to hear. Then found out that everyone except her has a so-called job. They have to rely on work to eat and shop. This makes her feel very new and want to try to find a job to support herself independently. And because of Adam''s existence, her first thought was to learn Adam and write novels. Saying that she is a loyal fan of Liu Bei and has read all of Nora Bing''s books. When she saw Nora''s "Shuang at Midnight", she was full of thoughts about becoming a writer. However, under the pampered care of the doctor''s father, her thought just passed away in a flash. Nowadays, life is compelled, and there is a successful example of Adam, a well-known writer, who finds a job as a waiter in a caf, which simply does not exist. Writer, well-known, wealthy and status, no worse than fashionistas at all, she is completely worthy of her identity. She, Rachel Green, of course, like her idol Nora Bing, is to become a world-famous female writer. She wants to write her own Greens Fairy Tales, which excites her thinking about it. Everything is difficult at the beginning. She asked Adam for advice. Adam asked her what kind of novel she was going to write. She thought for a while, not surprisingly, she wanted to write the kind of color novel she likes most, that is, the noble man Nora Bing on Adam''s Writer Road. This is definitely not a joke, she really likes this kind of novels, and Joey will come out from under the pillow in the future. You need to know, a beauty of her level, as long as she thinks about it, will she be short of actual combat? In a state where there is no shortage of actual combat, and still holding this kind of book to read, what is true love? So, Adam told Rachel the essence of writing color novels summarized by Nora. Rachel, like a treasure, began to nest in the apartment to create. "So fast?" Adam took the manuscript paper and counted it. There were a dozen pages densely packed, and he couldn''t help being surprised. You know, it hasnt been twenty-four hours since Rachel had this idea. Interest is really the best teacher! "Rachel wrote a novel?" Monica and the others immediately threw the deceived section away when they heard it. They all came together and watched it with Adam. "OMG!" Monica exclaimed: "Rachel, I remember you didn''t mean to write your own Grimm''s fairy tale? Are you sure this is a fairy tale?" "You read that right." While watching Rachels masterpiece, Adam explained with a smile: "If you have read the original Grimm''s fairy tales, you wont be surprised." "Impossible!" "How can this be the same?" Monica and Phoebe shouted in disbelief. Joey is inexplicable. Chandler and Rose, who have been educated in college, smiled knowingly. Grimms fairy tales are constantly revised and slowly developed into the current "fairy tale", but the "fairy tales" are all deceptive. The original fairy tales have a proper dark style, very yellow and violent, and novels written by Rachel. The same, are all eighteen bans. "How?" Rachel stared at Adam nervously. Those exquisite thoughts in the past disappeared completely after she knew Adams view of love. Under normal conditions, a scumbag with a love concept like Adam and Joey, no matter how handsome, will discourage a large number of girls. "Well, for novices, it''s pretty good." Adam thought for a while, and affirmed first. Newcomers need encouragement. And he didn''t lie either. In less than a day, it is really not easy for Rachel, a pure newcomer who is neither a schoolmaster nor has ever engaged in writing work, to write such a large piece of text. "OMG! Did you hear that? Adam said I wrote well!" Rachel covered her mouth and looked around the crowd excitedly. "heard it." "Rachel, you are awesome!" "The famous female writer of the future, Miss Rachel Green!" Everyone roared, only Chandler''s expression was a little wrong, which obviously reminded him of the mother of the famous female author who made him love and hate. "but?" Phoebe interrupted the atmosphere and looked at Adam. "but what?" Rachel was taken aback. "In general, in this case, praise first, and then there is a turning point." Phoebe said seriously: "Just like when we want to break up with a man, we will first say that you are a good person, but we are not suitable." "" Rachel was speechless, because she felt that Phoebe made a lot of sense, so she looked at Adam pitifully. "Phoebe explained the key to a good guy card." Adam smiled and teased, then he looked at Rachel and groaned: "As a newcomer, you are already very good, but there are indeed shortcomings. For example, the plot advancement is too simple and crude, and the euphemistic adjectives that cannot be described are too blunt. They are all homophonic In order to pursue homophony, sometimes the words are not expressive, which deviates from the original meaning. " "what!" Ruiqiu suddenly realized, exclaimed: "Then what should I do? I can only think of homophony!" "You can use metaphors more." Adam joked: "I remember that when you explained to your father, you used all kinds of metaphors well~" "But my father can''t understand..." Rachel said subconsciously, and then seeing everyone suffocating, he immediately reacted, stepping forward to fight Adam, squeamishly, making Adam shudder and hurriedly raised his hand to surrender. This is another place where his friends who are not comfortable with American TV shows get along. Too intimate, too much physical contact, they are young men and women, handsome men and women, and the eyes are not right, so it is easy to wipe the gun and get angry. "This is not a joke." Adam explained: "This kind of description, the metaphor or metaphor of allusion stems, is more advanced than pure homophonic stems, and it has a wider range and offers more choices. It is far better than if you just use homophonic sounds but fail to express the meaning. Up." "But I can''t think of this?" Rachel said with a headache. "Then you need to read more, experience life, think more, and practice writing more." Adam said, "Writing a novel is not an easy task." "This way..." Rachel looked distressed, a little dazed. She is the one who can change her major when she goes to university because her professional teaching building is not well-parked. She always walks around when encountering difficulties, so she can adapt to this for a while. The credit card was cut off by Ross and Monica. Now it seems that there is no way to become a **** in writing novels. It is really difficult for her. Chapter 105: Xitian Rose Tathagata One month later. 520 apartment. The dream of becoming a **** in a book shattered, forced by life, and Rachel started looking for a job. But I submitted countless resumes and no one wanted her. In the end, Ganser, the manager of the Central Park Cafe, had a crush on her. Even if she was not suitable for her clumsiness, she still offered her the job of a waiter. But with the living example of Adam by her side, she did not completely give up writing. So, she lived a life in the sub-current life, working as an amateur codeword. The days are also very interesting, until she contacted her ex-fiance again, preparing to return the engagement diamond ring to her partner. "Did anyone see my diamond engagement ring?" Rachel touched her finger and walked out of the bedroom in a panic. "You want to be very big, you don''t have to stand so far, right?" Adam joked casually, which was very silky. "God, God, God!" Rachel gave Adam a bad look, and then fell into a frenzy again: "Don''t you think I''m not panicking enough? I''m going to return the diamond ring soon, but the diamond ring is gone. How should I tell Barry? Could it be that, hi, remember the girl who kept you on the altar in a wedding dress and made you faceless in front of everyone? She lost your ancestral engagement ring again! " "Relax." Adam smiled and said, "It''s not as embarrassing as you think, do you think he will have no remedy?" "what?!" Rachel shouted with a dazed expression. "One is that you don''t love him anymore, so you throw him on the altar of the wedding, and the other is that you are crazy or even got some indescribable disease and ran away." Adam joked: "It''s you, which one do you choose?" "I definitely got sick and ran away crazy!" Joey and Chandler nodded together. "No! No! No!" Rachel shook her head, and she said in denial: "No! No! No! He can''t do this! He loves me so much..." But the tone was first laugh, then hesitation, and finally anger. Because she was spotted by Adam, she knew that regardless of men and women, the most likely choice was the second option. Change to her, she will do the same too! "Adam!" Monica glared at Adam, motioned him to stop talking nonsense, and stepped forward to pull Rachel to comfort him: "Not all men are so bad...Lets find the engagement diamond ring for you first." "Yep!" Rachel seemed to grab the last straw and nodded repeatedly: "Barry is not that kind of person." Everyone started to help. Joey curiously asked: "When was the last time you wore it?" "Idiot, of course it was before she was lost." Phoebe is serious nonsense. "There are not many nerds like this these days." Chandler looked at Phoebe, taunting everyday. Finally, Rachel remembered herself that the last time she saw a diamond ring was when she was helping to make lasagna. Then, in Monica''s madness, everyone found the engagement diamond ring in the lasagna. Rachels former fiance, Barry, is a dentist, and dentistry has always been a typical professional representative of the middle class. Not only is it because of high income, but on the other hand, can afford to go to medical school to become a doctor. Most of the family conditions are middle class. the above. His ancestral diamond engagement ring is naturally not bad. is really big! "Adam, have something to discuss with you." Rachel got the engagement diamond ring, but did not return it immediately, but showed a coquettish smile to Adam. "no way." Adam refused without even thinking about it. "There''s no way." Rachel approached Adam and said with a smile: "I just want to borrow your car." "Don''t borrow!" Adam still shook his head. Just kidding, the car is always the second wife of a man. Even if Adam didn''t cherish it to that extent, he didn''t want to lend his newly bought car to the devil to drive. Rachels car skills are obvious to all. In the future, Monica will get her fathers Porsche sports car, anyone can borrow it, but Rachel cant. "If you don''t borrow, don''t borrow, who is rare!" When Rachel saw Adam''s water splashing, she knew that she couldn''t borrow it, so she gave him a white look and went back to the room to dress herself. I''m very particular about seeing my ex here. If it is completely broken, then she must be how radiant and how she came, so that she can see her ex. Without him, she will have a better life. But now, she feels a little bit guilty, but also a little bit worried. She can''t dress like that. She should dress plainly and make up a little more haggard. Let the other party know that she is also sad to leave him. Borrowing Adams car, in addition to wanting to drive in a new car, she might not have hinted at her ex. She would be chased at any time. If the ex had an idea, she licked it while she was still thinking about him. As for whether she would accept it after the lick came up, that was another matter. . There was a knock on the door at this time. Monica thought her parents were here, so she hurried forward to open the door and opened it, but it was the desperate brother Rose, pressing down the groove in her heart, and asked as gently as possible: "What''s the matter?" "Carol is pregnant." "What, what, what?" Rose said, and Monica stammered in shock. "What are you going to do?" Adam smiled playfully. "Carol said that she and Susan want me to participate in but if I feel uncomfortable, I can not participate, everything is up to me." Ross walked around unconsciously, while answering. "Everything is up to you, haha!" Adam sneered. "what''s happenin?" Rose looked at Adam suspiciously. "If you don''t participate, do you need to pay support?" Adam did not answer the question. "That''s my child too, of course." Rose frowned. "Then it will end." Adam spread his hand and said: "You don''t decide all things, you are just a tool man who provides''gold''." "what?!" Everyone was shocked and shouted in unison. "It''s not obvious yet." Adam analyzed: "First, Carol derailed and separated from Rose. After half a year, her relationship suddenly picked up. After a week of so-called swinging choices between Rose and Susan, she finally chose Susan and then resolutely divorced. Now pregnant with Rose''s child, Susan is not angry because of Rose and Carol''s short recombination, on the contrary, she has not asked Rose to join him, and thoughtfully said that all decisions are made by Rose. But it turns out that no matter whether Rose joins or not, the alimony has to be paid. Think about it, except for the double meaning of "gold", has Rose really made a decision? How do you think he is just a tool man? " "" Rose was stunned, even more shocked than Laces ex-wife came to the door at work and said that she was pregnant with his child. He had a thousand words in his heart, and for a long time only one sentence came out: "holyshit!" Chapter 106: Come, come, she comes 520 apartment. "OMG!" "OMG!" "OMG!" The sound of inhalation came and went one after another. I don''t want to know, I am surprised. Everyone was dumbfounded by Adam''s analysis. "O! M! G!" Monica is the most excited. She was originally moved by her upcoming aunt, but now she is most concerned about whether Carol calculated her brother as Adam analyzed. "Ross, tell me that you used protective measures. This is just an accident, right?" "That was an accident, I didn''t bring it at all. If I did, where would there be an accident?" Rose exclaimed. "Safety measures are not 100% effective." Adam had to remind. "what?!" Rose was dumbfounded and didn''t dare to say: "Then they should print this on the package!" Yes, his physiology class was taught by a physical education teacher. "They printed it." Joey took one out of his pocket and showed it to Rose. "Leave this alone." Monica shouted: "The most important thing now is, did Carol ask you to bring it?" "No." Ross tried to recall: "She said she took medicine all the time. When we were together before, she was like this...what''s wrong?" Seeing Adam''s clear gaze, he asked again in a daze, and he didn''t find any logical loopholes in it. It''s no wonder that he only scored 1250 on the SAT test and wanted to pretend to be 1450. "You have been together for seven years, and you have been married for three years. There has been no movement." Adam helplessly analyzed for him: "Then divorced and separated, suddenly recovered for a week, and directly won the lottery, and she is now on the lace side, what else is taking medicine for? Afraid that Susan will make her pregnant?" "Hahaha." Joey suddenly laughed, and seeing Rose and Monica staring at him, he quickly covered his mouth and apologized: "I''m sorry." "OMG!" Monica shouted: "Carol is such a person!" "Why?" Rose covered his head and exclaimed, "Why would she do this?" "Actually, the reason is not difficult to guess..." Adam subconsciously analyzes it again, and it can be seen that Rose cast a death stare at him, and can only sneer to stop. "Rose, let Adam speak." Compared to Rose wants to be an ostrich, Monica really wants to figure it out. "First of all, what are the jobs and income of Carol and Susan?" Adam tentatively said. "Carol is just an ordinary company employee, with average income." Monica immediately said, "As for that Susan, Rose?" "I''m not very clear, it seems to be mixed fashion circles or something." Ross is weak. "That''s it." Adam analyzed: "The mixed fashion circle is similar to the mixed film and television circle. Just look at Joey. The income is unstable and fluctuating. In addition, Carol''s income is average. In fact, they are not suitable for raising children. But you are different if you add Rose. You are a Ph.D. working at the Museum of Prehistoric Biology. Your income is stable and good. The three of you work together to raise children. And it saves you the cost and trouble of going to the gold vault to screen and buy, or to find other men to learn from Susan''s worry and unhappiness. After all, between you and Susan, Carol chose Susan. You are a PhD from Columbia University, with a normal intelligence, good health, and a clear family history. Carol is also very clear. Considering all the reasons, you are definitely the most suitable candidate. " Everyone was dumbfounded again, but they still thought it made sense, and there was no way to refute it. Think differently, if they were Carol and Susan, maybe they would do the same. "Of course this is all my speculation, not necessarily correct." Adam was also a little embarrassed. Everyone who was afraid that the cruel truth would hit everyone doubted life, and quickly remedied: "It is also possible that everything is really a coincidence. Then congratulations, Rose, you like being a father!" "I''ll go to Carol to ask about it now." Rose abruptly got up and exclaimed angrily. "Don''t get excited, don''t get excited, it''s not all bad." Adam soothed: "No matter whether I guessed it or not, their behavior is not very authentic. You can take this as an example and confidently obtain the right to name the children, otherwise they will only choose their own names, and they will also use their surnames. Their" "They dare!" Rose pointed at himself with both hands and fingers, and shouted angrily: "That''s my child! My child!" said, rushed out. "Wait for me." Monica chased it out. "Oops!" Joey suddenly exclaimed. "what''s happenin?" Chandler mocked: "You have also been learned?" "No." Joey frowned and said: "I have a theater performance tonight. I was going to invite everyone to go together. Who knew that this performance was more exciting than the stage performance. I just forgot. Rose and Monica seem to be going. Not anymore." "I can''t go either." Rachel changed into a denim sling, slung a small bag, took a small mirror from the bag, took a picture, casually said, and kept making deductions during the meeting in his head. Finally, only Adam, Chandler, and Phoebe can go to see Joeys first stage show. into the night. small theater. New York is the two major cultural and entertainment centers of the United States and Hollywood, California. Broadway is located here. There are not too many small theaters to give those actors who pursue acting skills the opportunity to face the audience. This time, Joey, who has been in the industry for more than five years, waited for his chanceJoy turned into a big beard, singing and dancing on the stage... Adam and the three of them held on to the end. When Joey left the field to remove his makeup, everyone breathed out a sigh of relief. At this time, Chandler suddenly pushed him: "Adam, look, ten o''clock." "Wow, that''s great." Adam looked over, and he was dizzy by the terrible drama, and his eyes lit up. "Chandler, then you can go and make an appointment with her." Phoebe also heard it and roared with a grin. "It''s the same as the truth, what am I, and what is she like?" Chandler said with inferiority. "You should think so, good women are afraid of stalkers, all peerless beauties are always followed by a few losers, try to be afraid of? Fei''s encouragement like this is very effective for Chandler. "makes sense." Chandler got up and plucked up the courage to walk towards the woman, but when he was really facing, he couldn''t say a word. "Something?" The beauty smiled, obviously not the first time I have encountered this situation. "Hi, I, I..." Chandler stammered and couldn''t say the whole thing, and finally threw a word directly, before waiting for the beauty to reply, turned around and left: "Would you like to date me? Thank you, good night!" This time, the beauty stopped him and agreed. Adam and they naturally bless him. After Chandler dated her, he told her some strange things about their date, and Adam suddenly realized who this beauty was. The mans gospel, the ultimate dream. Spicy woman. came, came, she came... Chapter 107: Mans dream Two days passed. Central Park Cafe. "I said Carol is not that kind of person, Adam thinks people too badly." Rose reversed the irritability before, he smiled and said, "It was an accident, right, Monica?" "Correct." Monica smiled unnaturally. "I am sorry." Adam and Monica looked at each other, vaguely guessed something, and quickly apologized: "I used to be nonsense." Then he didnt dare to ask more, and quickly changed the subject: "So, has the child''s naming rights been obtained?" "got it." Ross smiled happily: "The boy''s name is Ben Geller, and the girl''s name is Julia Geller. What a nice name, listen to the name they are going to pick, Minnie? Helen?" "Minnie? Mickey Mouse''s girlfriend?" "Helen Geller? If you give me three more days of light?" "Wow, the same style for celebrities, it''s really good." Everyone teased. At this moment, Chandler opened the door very energetic and walked in. Seeing that everyone was still discussing and ignoring him, he couldn''t help but interrupted: "Hey, hey, I''ve been sitting here for seven seconds. People asked me about my date with Aurora?" "Oh, how about your date, Chandler?" Phoebe is learning Aurora''s pronunciation, and it''s weird. "awesome." Chandler was eager to confide in the excitement of last night, and stood up directly: "She is a woman I have never met. Life is so colorful..." Then, Chandler recounted the wonderful life of Aurora, and everyone was indeed shocked, making unbelievable screams again and again. To sum it up, Aurora traveled all over the world and had a husband and boyfriend publicly, while also dating Chandler. During the date, she counted the coins in Chandler''s pocket with her feet. Regarding the relationship between her and Chandler, she bluntly defined: "Italian comrade-in-arms~" Because she is really Italian. This is interesting, it''s like a certain regiment shouting to the second battalion commander: "Second battalion commander, where''s your **** Italian gun?" And the second battalion commander has really become an international friend of Italy, dragging his countrys specialties to come out... "What do you see me doing?" Seeing everyone hearing this, they all looked at him, Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said silently, "Don''t you guys look at Joey?" "Yes." Everyone suddenly realized that they all looked at Joey together. "I think Parisians are the most romantic, but I didn''t expect it to be as good as you Italians." Phoebe is surprised. Joey nodded proudly with a proud face. "It''s a pity you guys blew it." Monica comforted. "What did you blow? I''m going to date her on Thursday." Chandler smiled and said, "Don''t you guys hear the whole story?" "" Monica said speechlessly: "You didn''t hear the whole story, right? This is outrageous, you dare to date this kind of woman?" "I thought so at first." Chandler shrugged and explained: "But then I thought, I won''t suffer at all in this matter, and I don''t have to be responsible for having fun. This is simply the dream of all men." Joey nodded again. "Not at all." Phoebe asked in disbelief: "Rose, this is not your dream, is it?" "of course not!" Rose denied it for the first time, but in Chandler''s contemptuous gaze, he weakly changed his words: "Well, this is the dream of all men." "So you guys don''t mind the girl who is dating someone else?" Monica didn''t dare to talk. "I can''t do it." Joey said seriously: "When associating with a woman, I must make sure that I have interacted with more people than her." Monica and Phoebe looked contemptuous. "Adam, can you help me?" Chandler looked at Adam. "you said?" Adam was taken aback. "I want to give Aurora a perfect date, so I want to book Palma Garden Restaurant." Chandler pleased with a smile: "But I can''t make an appointment. You are a new writer in New York. Maybe you can make an appointment. Can you help me with this? By the way, you and Caroline, and I and Aurora are very similar. Hey, we can have a date of four, what do you think?" "Uh." Seeing everyone''s expressions of approval, Adam smiled bitterly: "Chandler, I can try, but I advise you not to be so obsessed. Between men and women, whether it is love or Italian comradeship, they are all about whom. Whoever cares loses. Aurora is a veteran artillery, so you must be the one who loses." "There is no win or lose." Chandler smiled disapprovingly: "We are a win-win!" Adam sighed in his heart. In fact, he still had a bit of meaning to say it. The reason why Chandler got stuck is probably related to Nora. This Aurora has a variety of styles, travels around the world, countless lovers, and has a story. How like Nora. And Chandler''s parents'' wonderful work has had a full range of influence on him in the past. His father let him master the **** skills of drawing eyebrows, trimming eyebrows, curling eyelashes and other techniques in gay. Subconsciously, when others saw him, he would think he was gay, and he would hug Joey at every turn, so that they even complained too much. His mother made him always have weird dreams. For example, the one who called him in the previous dream exposed his love and hatred for his mother Nora. Now he meets a woman who looks like Nora. No matter how nice she says it, she doesn''t need to be responsible for how perfect she is, but he subconsciously pays more to Aurora and demands more. Otherwise, I wont be on a second date, so I solemnly asked Adam to help book a high-end restaurant, and also invited Adam and Caroline to have a four-person date. You should know that in the United States, bringing a date to meet friends is a bit similar to meeting parents in the East, not so casual. Chandler obviously didn''t realize it, but Adam thought about it. can be used as a parent in a dual sense, and he is not easy to remind and refuse. Chandler is obviously on the top, in various senses, at this time, even if your reminders and refusal are kind, it is unacceptable to Chandler above. Adam can only agree, and think about it carefully. In fact, if Chandler was not too involved in the end, it was really nothing, and it seemed to be divided later. Called according to the appointment phone number given by Chandler. Adam gave his name and he really booked it. Actually think about it and you will understand. After all, this is the United States, a country where capital is king, like some high-end restaurants and fashion big-name shops, there will be someone responsible for recording and updating local celebrity information at any time. Places that ordinary people cannot enter or cannot make reservations at all are open to celebrities at any time, because they are all high-end and high-quality customers, so they naturally have to give their face. If you dont distinguish this way, how can you improve the standard? How to make more money? Everything is business! Chapter 108: 4 people dating Thursday. Palma Garden Restaurant. The four-person date of Adam, Caroline, Chandler, and Aurora began. There is something interesting about dating in the United States. In many cases, it is not a man chatting with a man, a woman with a woman, but a man chatting with the other party''s girlfriend, the other party and the man''s girlfriend. Come to think of it, this is also a design based on human nature. What do men and women match are not tired to chat, what people always pursue freshness and so on... So at this moment, Adam had to politely talk with Aurora on his side. "So, Adam, I heard you are a writer?" Aurora''s eyes were charming, her accent, and her whole body exuded romanticism from the inside to the outside. "I''m still a student, and the writer is just a part-time job." Adam smiled reserved and distanced. In his eyes, this kind of romanticism can be described in one sentence: the iron chain is not seasick. It''s best for ordinary people to stay away. The same should be true for Adam in Class 28. "That''s great too." Aurora held her cheek with one hand, her long curly hair half-hidden her eyes, looking straight at Adam, the appreciation in her eyes almost overflowed, but it made Adam subconsciously think of Supreme Treasure as two important locations for Monkey King. Pansi Cave and Shuilian Cave. Adam couldn''t help but glanced at Chandler and saw that he and Caroline were chatting in that manner, and didn''t seem to notice the movement here. "Chandler is a good friend of mine." Adam reminded. "So?" Aurora smiled charmingly. "So please don''t hurt him." Adam frowned. "Where did I hurt him?" Aurora chuckled. "Then what were your feet doing just now?" Adam sarcastically said, "I am also curious about how many coins are in my pocket?" "Can''t it?" Aurora did not notice Adams coldness at all. She thought that Adam was the same as the men she had met before, but at first he was not used to it, so she continued to stick out her long legs to Adam under the table with great interest, and her words were ambiguous. Said: "I believe the coins in your pocket must be a whole roll~" "enough." Adam stopped her again and warned in a low voice: "Chandler is right across from you, please be respectful." "Are you worried about him being angry?" Aurora became more and more interested in Adam. The young and handsome writer, or Chandler''s good friend, made her a little uncontrollable, and she never had the habit of restraint. "Don''t worry, Chandler won''t be angry. You should have heard that I have a husband and boyfriend. Chandler has no opinion on this." When she said this, her eyes began to shine: "And I heard him say that your love view is the same as mine, isn''t it the same for you and Caroline, maybe we can..." "stop!" Adam couldn''t hold it anymore, and he was going to warn him by dancing. He simply got up and left the table, went to the bathroom with an excuse, winked at Chandler, and Chandler followed with a smile. "what''s happenin?" "It''s like this..." Adam deliberated over and over again and said the matter euphemistically: "I''m going to go with Caroline first, you continue?" Chandler opened his mouth wide, unable to close it for a long time. The husband Rick and boyfriend Ethan mentioned by Aurora were not here. He just had a concept, so he accepted it quickly. Now I suddenly realized that with his handsome man, Aurora had to pull his good friends together. The impact was really too great. "Are you okay?" Seeing Chandler''s jaw-dropping movements, Adam couldn''t help but push him. "It''s okay, what can you do?" Chandler grinned reluctantly, and laughed at himself: "In fact, multiplayer sports are nothing, we all suffer..." "Stop it!" Adam frowned and said, "I can''t accept this kind of sport! Chandler, I remember telling you that although I advocate love that is not in love, I have a rule for friends, a friends girlfriend, even an ex-girlfriend, I will never touch it." "Yes, I was joking just now." Seeing Adam''s solemn tone, Chandler also put away his frivolous joking gesture. "This is also for our friendship." Adam patted Chandler on the shoulder: "You can imagine that when you are making friends with each other, countless mini friends pop up from all over her, and say to you, hey, I''ll come here first. ..." "Hey~" Chandler shuddered uncomfortably when he heard it, and exclaimed, "Okay, okay, I really understand, don''t talk about it anymore." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "I won''t go there. You can call Caroline over for me." Caroline came over shortly after Chandler left. When Adam said the matter, Caroline was also amazed. "Come on?" Caroline took out a box of ladies cigarettes from her pocket. Seeing Adam waved her hand to refuse, she skillfully picked up a cigarette in her right hand and lit it, and took a deep breath. "Smoking is not good." Adam persuaded: "Still worrying about work?" Caroline nodded and shook her head, took another deep breath, and slowly exhaled a puff of smoke, which filled the space between the two. This meant to say: "Adam, do you believe in God?" "I don''t believe it, I am the supreme of science and believe in the power of science and technology." Adam smiled. "I don''t believe it either." Caroline nodded: "But in this era, there are still many people who believe in the mysterious power of God and even the devil. For this reason, they will do a lot of crazy behaviors and even hurt others. Do you think such people are stupid and stupid? Bad and hopeless." "What happened? Why did you say this suddenly?" Adam instinctively sensed something was wrong, and looked at Caroline, who was smoky. "It''s nothing." Caroline smoked, spit out the smoke ring again, shook her head and said: "It''s just that I have heard about something recently, and I have some feelings. I often think if these people really believe in God and have the time and energy to do those crazy things. , Its better to use all the money to truly practice the truth, goodness and beauty of Gods admonition to the world, things like Mr. Tucker will be much less. "You are still thinking about Mr. Tucker." Adam suddenly breathed a sigh of relief unconsciously, and let go of his mind: "Just do your best, don''t be too harsh on yourself." "Yes, you''re right." Caroline laughed suddenly: "Just do my best Suddenly, there was an exclamation from the restaurant. "It''s Chandler!" Adam''s ear power was far beyond ordinary people, and he heard that the sound was made by Chandler, his face changed suddenly, and he ran towards that side. Caroline also extinguished the cigarette, followed closely behind. "Help call an ambulance." Chandler shouted. When Adam separated the crowd, he saw a shocking picture of Aurora, an amorous and sultry Italian beauty, kneeling on the ground with a bright fork stuck in her neck... PS: Tomorrow Friday at 12:00, we will work hard for a period of time. If the results are good, we will devote all my spare time to keep the 4th update. Please book friends who like this book to support the genuine subscription at the starting point. Support is the motivation for the author to write it down, thank you. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: : Shelf testimonials will be on shelves today at 12 noon, please order first! First order! First order! After is on the shelves, I will prepare for a period of time every four days (tentative), and the update time will be released together at 12 noon (tentative). I wrote this book initially just to sort out the three favorite urban comedy American dramas, and earn a full attendance. cut in and clicked on the more popular doctors. Then I was afraid of being too plain and added a little suspense and horror. The title of the book is the daily American drama, not the daily life of the big doctor. Therefore, it is impossible to enter the content of the intern directly after five or six years. You have to take it step by step. The code word of the salted fish author is too difficult, and he can barely make four changes by devoting all his spare time to the code word. But when I think that this is the amount of updates that I need every day, my scalp numb. I want to earn more for good grades. I want to get average grades, spend less energy, and earn pocket money every day by fishing. After all, sitting for a long time and typing on the keyboard for a long time are really hurting your hands and waist. Often staying up late may cause sudden death... The salted fish author who has a complex mood and cannot make a choice can only give the choice to the book friends. Those who like this book and support this book, please dominate the salted fish author as much as you want... Chapter 109: You have to admit if you are wrong, and you have to kneel upright Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Palma Garden Restaurant. "Adam!" Chandler couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief when Adam was coming. "Don''t touch it." Adam drank Aurora''s desire to reach out and touch, and stepped forward to support her: "Now touching or pulling it out may cause more tissue damage. Keep it like this for now, take my car, and go to the hospital. " After speaking, I caught a glimpse of Chandlers trouser chain opening at some point, and the corner of Adams mouth twitched, and there was already a bit of speculation in his heart: "Chandler, are you okay?" "I?" Chandler recovered from the panic, and when he was reminded again, his body was aching, and he couldn''t help arching his body, showing pain on his face. "I am sorry." Aurora with a fork stuck in the right side of her neck looked apologetic and pitying. "Carolyn, you support her." Adam was taken aback, and went to check Chandler, and saw that he was holding his crotch with his hands, his face was painful, he was unable to stand still, and there was no time for hypocrisy, so a princess hugged him up and walked quickly. Walked outside the restaurant. Aurora had no big problem, she was supported by Caroline and followed closely behind. After getting in the car, Caroline drove, stepping on the gas and drove towards the nearest New York University Medical Center. On the way. "what happened?" Adam asked Chandler. "it''s all my fault." Aurora apologized. "Do not." Chandler, who turned into a shrimp, endured the pain and said, "It''s my fault." "It was my fault." "It is not my fault." "..." Seeing the sour smell of romance between the two, Adam couldn''t help but interrupt: "Okay, you are all wrong. Tell me what''s going on? I have to say it when I get to the hospital right away. Now I will make it clear to save time. ." Then, in Chandler and Aurora, he restored the complete story in his mind. It turned out that Adam and Chandler talked about Aurora''s desire for multiplayer sports. Chandler laughed at himself and said that he didn''t care that he would not suffer anyway, but his heart was still aching. Back at the dinner table, after Caroline left, he once again rejected Aurora for Adam in a mocking tone. Aurora is an old Siji who travels around the world. She knows the truth of if you are wrong, you have to confess, and you must kneel upright when you apologize. In Chandlers incredible eyes, the tableware accidentally fell. Chandler looked left and right, very worried that others would come over, but he didn''t immediately stop Aurora from picking up the tableware, or just got up and left the table. Compared with Aurora''s endless talk about the wonderful experience of the last night without repeating it, the most exciting time in his first half of his life was when he missed the subway platform and went around Brooklyn and came back alive. Now, his life is about to be dyed with a lot of color, and he really does not have enough perseverance to stand up. Originally everything was normal, he was looking left and right while sucking in a cold breath, his heart was full of touch, and he completely forgave Aurora. But who knows, Aurora suddenly felt her heart palpitations and was insincere. The result of the disagreement was that Chandler was suffering. Under severe pain, he grabbed the fork on the dining table and slammed it down, hitting Aurora''s neck. Then, looking at the dazzling fork on Aurora''s neck, Chandler was frightened, forgot his pain for a while, and shouted for help. "You really have one." Adam was speechless. "Oh." Aurora smiled suddenly. "Hehe, whoops." Chandler also laughed, tugging at the wound and crying again. "You are so optimistic." Adam sighed. When replaced by him, the psychological shadow at this time has long since been over, how can he endure a bitter laugh. "what is this?" Aurora smiled and said: "When I crossed the Israeli position with Rick, the bullets hit the car, but in the end it passed without danger." "This time is our wonderful adventure." Chandler couldn''t help but said. "of course." Aurora was too familiar with Chandler''s psychology at the moment, and she gave an affirmative answer immediately without hesitation, just like she had given other men. Adam''s mouth twitched, really wanting to throw Chandler down, it was too shameful. Arrived at the hospital. In the emergency department, this eye-catching appearance immediately attracted the attention of the interns who were turning around, and they rushed over. Finally, after the resident stopped drinking and inquired about the situation, two interns were assigned to take Chandler and Aurora to the ward. The fork on Aurora''s neck looked at the bluff, and was easily pulled out. Chandler was more troublesome. The wound was more private. During a period of rejection and explanation, he was awkward and uncomfortable being checked. It was okay. After the treatment, he was inconvenient to move and was temporarily arranged to be hospitalized. "Madam, you need to do an electrocardiogram, cardiac color Doppler ultrasound, and myocardial enzyme tests." The resident doctor walked over, checked the wounds treated by his interns, scanned the cases, and reminded. "why?" Aurora was taken aback. "You said you had a palpitation at the time and your mouth was out of control." The resident explained: In this case, its best to have a heart check or even a full body check to make sure that the body is healthy Is she okay? Chandler, who was lying in the hospital bed, asked with concern. "If there is any problem, you need to check before knowing." The resident doctor said sharply. Aurora had no choice but to do an examination according to the procedure, and then saw the resident lead a 50-year-old, not tall, cold-faced doctor to come over. "This is Dr. Leonard Green. He is the doctor in charge of our cardiothoracic surgery and is in charge of your case." "Hello, Doctor Green, is there any problem with my heart?" Aurora became nervous. Dr. Leonard Green motioned to one of the interns to answer that this is a characteristic of teaching hospitals in order to train interns into real doctors. The trainee took an electrocardiogram and color Doppler ultrasound and said a bunch of professional terms, making Aurora look stunned. "Speak English, please?" Cried Chandler. "Her heart is dying." Adam read a lot of medical books, but understood, and helped explain. "Not bad." Dr. Leonard Green gave Adam a surprised look and nodded his head grimly: "The patient''s heart is dying and needs a heart transplant. However, you need to register first and wait for the organ transplant center to match up and wait until there is a suitable one. Surgery can only be done when the heart appears." "No, it''s impossible! This will happen!" Chandler cried out in disbelief. "My heart is broken, dying?" Aurora muttered startledly. Adam looked at this scene sorrowfully. Thunderbolt, life and death are the norm in the hospital. He has seen a lot when he was a volunteer in the hospital, but it was the first time he was so close to him. It was not for Aurora, but Chandler''s shock and pain, which made him as a friend feel more deeply. Chapter 110: Upgrade and hang up Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! 520 apartment. "Omg!" "Poor Chandler~" "New York University Medical Center? Cardiothoracic surgery?" After setting up Chandler and Aurora in hospital and sending Caroline back, Adam returned to the apartment and told everyone the matter, which naturally caused a burst of exclamation. "Ok?" Adam looked at Rachel whose tone and focus were obviously wrong, thinking of her last name, and his heart moved: "Rachel, isn''t your father the Leonard Green doctor?" "Yes it is." Rachel covered her mouth and nodded. "Great, Rachel, you can go to your dad and make him more attentive." Although Monica doesn''t like Aurora, she loves Chandler just like Adam. Whether there are acquaintances to take care of, whether ancient or modern, Chinese or foreign, or from all walks of life, is a completely different experience. "Ok." Rachel nodded vigorously and agreed, but there was some confusion in her eyes. It has been more than two months since she escaped from marriage, and she still doesn''t know how to face her father. Even though she has always acted like a baby, she is her father''s most beloved eldest daughter, but once her father gets angry, she is absolutely silent. Her father is a surgeon. He supports a family by himself and raises a group of "big-handed prodigal ladies". He has a bad temper. He must still be angry about her escape from marriage, otherwise he would not come out for two months. Find her. But in the face of this life and death event, if you refuse, you can''t say it, and you can only force it to agree. "Damn!" When everyone expressed their concern, Joey, who had always been aware of it later, sighed again inopportunely: "Aurora and Chandler can really play~" "Yeah~" Rose also showed longing. Except for Adam, where have they seen this? "Are you kidding me?" Monica cried silently: "You want to become Chandler? Have you asked your brothers?" "..." The glamour in Rose and Joey''s mind was completely destroyed by Monica''s blunt and rough words, and they smiled sternly. "Shall we go see Chandler tomorrow?" Phoebe suggested. "of course." "Together, together." Rose and Joey quickly agreed. "Rachel, don''t worry, your father won''t be angry with you when you act like a coquettish and buy something." Adam noticed that Rachel''s expression was wrong, he knew it, and comforted. Well, after learning that her father was Dr. Leonard Green, he thought he should treat Rachel better in the future. This is the first family member of a doctor in his circle of friends, and an attending doctor in a large hospital such as New York University Medical Center and Cardiothoracic Surgery. The portion is very heavy and deserves Adam''s extra attention. How are doctors upgraded in the United States? First of all, it is natural to get a bachelor''s degree in four years of university. Although the major is not limited, it is best to be similar to medicine. Pass the examination and application and enter the medical school for four years. In the first two years of theory, and in the second two years, as a medical intern, he will practice rotation in various departments of the teaching hospital, and be familiar with the overall operation of the hospital and have an overall understanding of the pathology of the patient. After graduating, passing the professional qualification examination and getting a doctorate in medicine, you can apply to go to the hospital for residency training. In the first year, I was an intern. I followed a senior resident doctor to do miscellaneous tasks. I did everything possible to drill into the operating room. I wanted to get in touch with more and more complicated operations, practice my hands constantly, and truly move from theory to practice. When the internship period is about to end, you will start to select departments based on your interests and expertise. U.S. hospitals are roughly divided into several major categories, such as surgery, internal medicine, gynecology, and pediatrics, and there are many sub-divisions under each major department. Take the surgeon Adam wanted to be as an example, there are dozens of types such as cardiothoracic surgery, neurosurgery, plastic surgery, skin surgery, pediatric surgery, trauma surgery, orthopedic surgery, eye surgery, and so on. Among them, cardiothoracic surgery is generally the goal challenged by the best and most ambitious doctors. It is a shocking thing to cut open someone''s chest, hold the other person''s heart, let it beat in your palm according to your rhythm, or directly exchange your heart and re-transplant a new heart. Put it aside, that is the mighty power of the gods! In contrast, although neurosurgery is also called brain surgery, it seems more powerful. But the brain is too complicated, and the existing technology simply cannot achieve the level of changing the heart. In many cases, its just guessing, or simply being powerless and praying for Gods blessing. Plastic surgery has higher income, but it is more inclined to repair the appearance, not to save lives. Therefore, Adam, who paid special attention to, had a choice early on. In the future, he will choose cardiothoracic surgery as a specialist, and the probability of saving a life will be the greatest. As for why not learn from an ordinary doctor and become an emergency doctor? Stop all kinds of patients in the emergency department and solve them directly by themselves, making the specialist doctor stare? Because the national conditions are different. There are very few emergency rooms in the United States because the cost is very high. General symptoms are handled by their respective community family doctors, and severe cases are also directly transferred to the respective specialist departments of the hospital. UU reads the book and directly stops them in the emergency department and handles them by themselves. dangerous. The medical troubles in the East can''t be compared with the United States at all. According to statistics, in the United States, on average, every doctor is accused once a year. If you dont follow the standard procedures, even if you save the patients life, if you are prosecuted afterwards, you will be fined a huge sum of money, you will lose your medical license, and the worst will be jailed. Adam has to rely on being a doctor to perform operations to maintain a stable and safe life. Naturally, he does not dare to bet that he has the protagonist''s luck. To be safe, he still has to go to the village and do what he says. The length of the inpatient training is determined by the selected department. Internal medicine is very short. Internship plus 3 years of hospitalization, surgery will be much longer. After all, more hands-on practice are required, 4, 5, 6 or even 7 years. Both. Both the intern and the resident learn from the attending doctor. Even if the surgeon is in charge of surgery, the attending doctor is responsible for the final check. Strictly speaking, they are not really doctors. After finishing the training, pass the professional examination again and become an attending doctor. Only then will he be able to practice medicine independently. Even if he is not in the hospital, he can open a clinic by himself. The higher-level director or even the dean only leads the attending doctors at the administrative level, but at the level of medical practice, they are actually the attending doctors. Therefore, Dr. Leonard Green, Rachel''s father, as the attending doctor of cardiothoracic surgery in a large hospital, is definitely worthy of Adam''s effort to win the relationship. In this system, which is similar to upgrading and killing monsters, there is a big player in the selected specialty field who carefully reminds and escorts, which is not much worse than the general opening and hanging. These thoughts flashed in Adam''s mind, and Adam''s expression when he looked at Rachel became more and more amiable. Chapter 111: Fragrant mouth Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! The next day. New York University Medical Center. "Hi, Chandler~" "Are you all right, Chandler~" The crowd gathered in the ward. They heard Adam say that Chandler was okay, and then saw that Chandler''s expression was okay. How could he not be jokes? "stop!" Chandler wanted to get into the quilt in shame, but when he saw Joey starting to lift the quilt and aim it inside, he quickly pressed the quilt and said, "What are you doing?" "what''s happenin?" Joey said innocently: "You are brothers, and we are brothers, so he and I are also brothers. Isn''t it normal for me to care about him." "Hey~" Everyone had a bitter cold, and they couldn''t stand Joey''s words of tiger and wolf. "Good job~" Rose and Joey stood together, patted Chandler on the shoulder, secretly raised a pair of thumbs, and looked envious and rippling. "Adam, how is Aurora?" Chandler was reminded by this reminder of another party. "More detailed inspections are already being arranged." Adam explained: "As for the operation, it still depends on the organ transplant center. By the way, Dr. Leonard Green, the doctor in charge of Aurora, is Rachel''s father." "Rachel''s dad?" Chandler looked at Rachel in surprise. "I''ll help ask." Rachel said without much confidence. "Adam, can you send me over to see her?" Chandler pleaded: "She is far away in a foreign country, no one comes to visit her, I really don''t worry." Their wards are not together. Chandler''s injury is special, he can''t move, he can''t even sit in a wheelchair, and the nurses are so busy that he doesn''t bother to help. He hasn''t had a chance to see her now. "of course." Adam smiled weirdly: "But it''s not that she is not visited, you will know when you visit." Chandler looked puzzled. He remembered Aurora''s husband and boyfriend were in Italy. "I can help you." Joey volunteered. "Can you keep the princess hug me?" Chandler looked suspicious. "no problem." Joey widened his eyes confidently: "You have to trust Joey Tribbiani! Just look at how much I can eat and you will know how hard I am." "Ok." Chandler tilted his head for a moment. In his impression, Joey had indeed been eating, shrugging. "Forget it, let me do it." Adam had to interrupt and reminded: "It''s one thing to hold it up, it''s another thing to keep one movement as still as possible, don''t break the wound at that time." "You look down on Joey Tribbiani?" Joey raised his fingers excitedly: "Are we Bibi?" Adam reached out and took Joey''s hand, applying a little force. "Ok, I see, it''s better for you to hold it." After Joey grinned for a while, he decisively agreed with what Adam said was reasonable, but his tone was quite resentful, causing the corners of Adam''s mouth to twitch. When he wants to hug Chandler? Adam picked up Chandler steadily, and the crowd walked towards Aurora''s ward. "Why so many people?" As soon as I approached, I saw a group of men queuing in and out, all holding flower gifts in their hands, among them doctors and nurses in white coats. "O~m~g~!" Chandler uttered the classic sigh of his ex-girlfriend Janice. If he still doesn''t understand why Adam laughed so weird just now, then he is a fool. Fortunately, he has been worried about Aurora, who would have thought that although her husband and boyfriend are far away in Italy, there is really no shortage of visitors. "These are Aurora''s old lovers?" Monica and others were amazed, contemptuous and envious. None of the men standing in line had a bad appearance, let alone a handsome doctor in a white coat. "Yes or not." Adam explained with a smile: "As far as I know, the nurse and the doctor are the new lovers I just met." "She has a heart attack, still in the mood to find a new lover?" Monica and others were dumbfounded. "This is Aurora, isn''t it?" Adam commented: "She can play with her husband through the line of fire. Where can she be defeated by a heart attack? Life is endless, and romance is more than enough." Without care, Chandler became the front wave and was beaten to death on the beach by the endless back waves. "Do you want to go in?" Adam asked with a smile. "No, who knows when it will be my turn." Chandler''s face was ugly, and he laughed sourly. "fair enough." Adam comforted: "It will be even more embarrassing to see her husband and boyfriend when the time comes." "correct." Monica echoed: "After all, people have a reputation and are men, so how can they not care at all." Chandler stayed in the hospital for three days and was discharged quickly. Because Auroras husband and boyfriend also offered condolences to Aurora, and they didnt seem to care about their relationship and why Chandler was hospitalized, but Chandler couldnt bear the embarrassment and uncomfortableness... "Big guy, my father invited all of us to dinner tonight, thank you for taking care of me." Rachel announced in high spirits Just as Adam said, as the most beloved eldest daughter in the family, Rachel bought a spoiler, and then took the former fiance directly to the chief bridesmaid Mindy to go on vacation. She seriously suspected that they had a leg before, so when she said that she had to escape the marriage, Leonard Green naturally chose to forgive her. "Dentists are not real doctors! Those who fail to become surgeons will become dentists!" At dinner that night, Leonard drank pure whiskey and breathed fragrant mouth: "When going out, if there is an emergency, when the radio calls for a doctor, they dare not even agree. Did they go to see the patient''s teeth? How can such a loser be worthy of my baby!" Monica and others looked at each other and smacked secretly. "See you, Doctor Green." Adam agreed with a smile: "I think among the doctors, the surgeon is the best, and among the surgeons, the cardiothoracic surgeon is the best and most omnipotent." Leonard glanced at Adam with admiration: "Adam, right? I remember you can understand medical terminology. Are you in medical school?" "I have this plan." Adam smiled and said, "My biggest dream since I was a kid is to be a surgeon who saves lives and heals the wounded. When I grew up, I came into contact with some common medical knowledge, so I set my goal as a cardiothoracic surgeon. Now I am studying biology at Columbia University and graduated. I am going to take the Harvard Medical School. "The vision is broad and the goal is clear." Leonard took the initiative to raise his glass and said: "In you, I saw the shadow of me when I was young. Now I am all confused and decadent guys who dont know the so-called so-called. Its hard to see a good young man like you. Come on. One cup!" boom! Adam smiled and clinked glasses with him and drank it. At the side, everyone looked weird, and Rose was about to turn into a lemon essence. Chapter 112: Guidance and urgency Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Inside the restaurant. "Oh! Oh! Oh!" Hearing Leonard Green''s boastful map cannon, Rose couldn''t help it. Using his peculiar um, um, chirping laughter, he spread his hands and reminded: "I am also a doctor." "Yes, yes, yes, you work in that library." Leonard glanced at him and said perfunctorily. "Hello?" Rose became angry, and his tone rose: "I am the Museum of Prehistoric Biology, not a library!" "Is there a difference?" Leonard despised. "Of course there is a difference!" Ross said excitedly: "Just like you said that the dentist is not a real doctor, how can the library be compared with the Museum of Prehistoric Biology?" "Are you a doctor?" Leonard began to face Rose: "The dentist makes at least 100,000 a year. How much do you make a year?" "..." Roston''s time lags. He earns only RMB 60,000 or 70,000 a year, which is already pretty good, but he can''t compare with a dentist, let alone a senior attending doctor in a large hospital such as Leonard. "We are talking about me being a doctor. What does this have to do with how much money I make?" "You said you are a doctor, but the money you make can''t even compare to a dentist." Leonard said poisonously: "Dentists are not really doctors, so for you, what is the difference between a library and a prehistoric biological museum?" If you change to the Eastern country, these words can still be refuted, but in the United States where money is supreme and making money is a virtue, there is nothing wrong with these words. This is why Americans rarely inquire about other people''s income, and even old folks like the six-member group of old friends do not know each other''s economic status. Don''t ask, ask is privacy! "There is no distinction between high and low in work. The most important thing is to be interested in and valuable to society." Seeing that Rose''s eyes were about to breathe fire, Adam hurriedly said, "Ross likes dinosaurs. It is because of their work that Jurassic Park will be successful, just like Dr. Green likes to save people and countless patients have been saved. " "Just call me Leonard." Leonard Green looked at Adam very differently, and he didn''t bother to care about the impulsive and irritable Rose, and smiled to make Adam change his name. In the United States, friendship is regarded as the most ideal relationship. Parents such as father and son, mother and daughter should be friends, husband and wife should also be friends. Anyone who gets along must develop in the direction of friends, because that seems to represent equality of personality. And as friends, it is natural to call each other''s names. "Okay, Leonard." Adam was overjoyed in his heart, and the smile on his face became brighter: "You also know that I am going to be a thoracic surgeon. Can you tell me about your growth experience back then and introduce your successful experience?" "Smuggler!" Everyone rolled their eyes. Adam''s smile remained the same, and he didn''t care at all. Just kidding, it''s too shallow on paper, and I absolutely know that I have to do it myself. No matter how many books I read, my understanding of the profession and profession of doctors is nothing more than looking at flowers in the fog and touching the elephant for the blind. When there is no way to become a doctor for the time being, consult a senior attending doctor and let the other person tell the inside story of the industry. It will definitely be of great benefit to the future, and it will save you a lot of detours. The time saved is the greatest guarantee for Adam''s life. In this case, it''s not about kneeling and licking, but just being obedient and flattering. What''s the big deal? Besides, if Rachel is considered as a friend, Leonard is also considered an elder, which can only be regarded as a polite flattery. Do you still have to learn from Ross, soaking in other people''s daughter, being ridiculed for a few words, turning your face away if you feel uncomfortable? That is not freedom, but selfishness! "Growth experience..." Leonard took a sip of pure whiskey and said with a little nostalgia in his eyes: "Back then, I, like you, wanted to be a surgeon since I was a child. After graduating from college, I was admitted to Columbia Medical School. The internship is an internship at the New York University Medical Center. After graduating from medical school, I was promoted from intern and resident to attending doctor at the New York University Medical Center. In a blink of an eye, more than 20 years have passed. " "My dad is the best of their group!" Rachel said proudly. Obviously, Leonard used to tell her stories when he was young. Deep down in her heart, Rachel admired her father very much. This stalwart man who supported a family on her own made her particularly interested in doctors. Not in advance, the fiance is a dentist. In the original time and space, every time she saw a handsome doctor, she was a little weak and unable to walk. "I can imagine." Adam smiled and agreed: "Leonard, you must have worked very hard at the time." "of course!" Leonard proudly said: "Everyone admits that I am the hardest and best of our interns." "Efforts are rewarded. This is the American dream." Joey pursed his lips and nodded, very moved. Because he is now working hard to realize his American dream, he wants to be a great actor, like Al Pacino, even if he is one-tenth of Al Pacino''s excellence! "Shit!" Leonard suddenly scolded: "Efforts are indeed rewarding But most of the time you want to realize your dreams, but you don''t have to work hard enough!" "What do you say?" Adam was shocked. This is the **** truth he desperately wants to know. The route he has always planned is to grow into a top surgeon through his own efforts, and to grow his life stably and safely. He has always believed in this, but is there any pitfall in the middle? "I am the best and hardest among our group, but do you know who is the most accomplished today?" Leonard sneered. "It''s definitely not you." Rose laughed tauntingly. He is still unhappy about what happened just now, and can''t help but want to stab him whenever he gets the chance. "Rose!" Rachel looked at Rose dissatisfied. "Opps~" Rose looked at Rachel with a shrunken head and a smile. He stretched his fingers to his mouth and made a zipper movement. Since high school, he has a crush on Rachel. Now, he is divorced. When he cried that he didn''t want to divorce but wanted to get married, Rachel fled to him from the wedding with others in a wedding dress. Although he has not plucked up the courage to start pursuing, in his heart, Rachel is his true goddess. How dare he offend his true destiny... at least he would never dare to get it... "You who are the best and the hardest are not the ones who have achieved the best." Adam glanced at Rose and brought the subject back: "Could it be that someone walked through the back door?" Having said this, his face is a bit ugly. Fair competition, he has a system that can continuously improve his attributes, he is not afraid of anyone, but if even the most technical doctors are not fair, then he is in trouble. Chapter 113: Bloody truth Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Inside the restaurant. "Go to the back door?" Leonard recalled the past, feeling a little excited, and patted the table directly: "Yes! This is a good analogy! They just walked through the back door!" "they?" Adam asked. "We had dozens of people doing internships together." Leonard fell into the memory: "I am recognized as the strongest in technology, but after more than 20 years, I am only the attending doctor, and three of the people in that group became the head of the department early. why? Am I inferior to them? Isn''t it..." "Ok?" When Ross heard this, he couldn''t help but interject: "What do you mean by yes or no? If so, isn''t it normal for them to be department directors? Haha." "What do you know?" Leonard glanced at him contemptuously: "The most important thing about a doctor''s skill level is not talent and hard work, but opportunity!" "You mean they took the opportunity that originally belonged to you by going through the back door?" Adam suddenly felt a little heavy. "That''s it!" Leonard took a sip of pure whiskey and sneered: "Originally, when I was in medical school, I was the hardest and most talented. Among the interns, the technique was the best. I was also the best prepared for every round of the ward. I should get more opportunities to enter the operating room, right?" "Correct." Adam nodded. When the interns learn from the superior doctors, the superior doctors should reward the outstanding performers with the opportunity to follow and participate in the operation based on the performance of the interns. The questioning at any time during a ward round is a big battlefield for interns to strive for performance. "It was true at first." Leonard sneered: "I was the first to enter the operating room and participated in the operation perfectly, but then the chances were getting less and less. It''s not that I didn''t work hard enough or not good enough, but that among our group of people, two women and one man stood out. ''. One of them went to the attending doctor of cardiothoracic surgery, one to the attending doctor of neurosurgery, and the other to the attending doctor of pediatric surgery. At first they covered it up, but later went straight to the operating room with their boyfriend for surgery. It was supposed to be an opportunity for the examination to fight for surgery, and most of them were divided up by them. " "OMG!" Monica and others exclaimed. Adam frowned and said, "Isn''t this a bribe? Isn''t it a violation?" "It is indeed a sexual bribery, and it is indeed a violation of the rules." Leonard sneered: "But no one will investigate and no one dare to report, because these doctors are important assets of the hospital, and their hands can create a lot of wealth for the hospital. And what is an intern who hasn''t grown up yet? It''s just a social animal that can give up at any time. Who will give up for them? Even if you report it, people have something to say, it''s because you are not as good as them, isn''t it a rule to give more opportunities to good people. No matter how talented you are, you can work hard, but after all, there is only a newcomer, and the doctor in charge wants to get you, so you can directly ask you a difficult case. They are boy and girl friends. They are all sleeping together. They know the answer in advance and give a beautiful answer. What can you do? The hospital will certainly help press the report without saying, but it will also stand on the side of the attending doctor openly and secretly. And your future must be ruined, no one wants to bring you this kind of "unruly" newcomer. " "OMG!" "how so?" "The doctor is like this?" Monica and the others were surprised and couldn''t believe it. "Come on." Rose couldn''t help but retorted: "Even if this is true, but if you are really good, I don''t believe you can''t get ahead?" "You can really get ahead." Leonard contemptuously said: "But it takes more time. The doctor positions in big hospitals, not to mention the department directors, are the attending doctors. They are all well-known. You will be late and wait until you spend time accumulating skills. , The good position has long been occupied. The attractiveness of large departments of large hospitals to patients is not comparable to that of small hospitals, and department directors who occupy a key position can calmly arrange for themselves the best and the latest and the easiest to perform operations. Once successful, the reputation will be greater and the position will be better. stable. Even if you have the talent no matter how hard you work, you have spent more time accumulating to develop skills before, but the profession of a doctor is a lifelong learning, refreshing surgery and practicing new skills, you cant access it, and a large number of surgeries give priority to the department director to choose. Now, you will never get past them. You have to wait for them to retreat due to an accident, otherwise you have to leave the big hospital and go to some small hospitals to try your luck. " "Later those three people became the directors of the three departments?" Adam''s face was ugly. "Cardiothoracic surgery, neurosurgery, and pediatric surgery all belong to the large department of surgery. The three of them also competed. Richard became the final winner and is now the chief director of surgery at the Medical Center!" Leonard sneered: "The other two failed in the competition, so they chose to leave and went to other hospitals. With the skills and reputation accumulated in the medical center, they later became the director of surgery." "Hi, Adam, don''t worry at all." Joey laughed weirdly: "With your capital, you can find a beautiful boss according to the successful example, and go all the way up in pajamas. What kind of pediatric surgery doctors are mostly beautiful doctors? Don''t you mean two women and one man? That man must be the attending doctor of pediatric surgery in night clothes, right?" "Haha Leonard laughed: "There are indeed many female doctors in pediatric surgery, but the one in my sleepwear was a male doctor, and Glenn was a straight man. " "Male doctor?" Joey was taken aback for a moment, then his hands and fingers were shaking, his eyes widened, and he exclaimed: "You mean a male doctor?!" "OMG!" "This sacrifice is too great." "To fight like this for the upper ranks?" "Poor Adam~" Monica and others exclaimed again, this series of revelations almost shattered their three views, and then sympathized with Adam who chose to take this path. "Of course, this is not inevitable." Leonard patted Adam on the shoulder and sighed: "Adam, you can only hope that among your colleagues in that class, you will not be so hard, otherwise you can really consider his suggestion." Having said that, he pointed his finger at Joey. "I''m right~" Receiving approval, Joey curled his lips and nodded and smiled with a triumphant look. "Then I would rather be like Leonard, relying solely on my talent and hard work, to go up." Adam suppressed the mmp in his heart and smiled and said, "Even if you don''t become the director of the department in the future, it is enough to be a senior attending doctor like you, treating illnesses and saving people." Everyone rolled their eyes and flew over. This flattery is too red. Adam still ignored them. Just kidding, the medical school tuition is so expensive, and most of the medical students are burdened with high loans. It is a basic exercise to work hard to get ahead. He dare not pin his hopes on their morals. As for selling beauty? He is not that kind of person, and God knows who he will meet then? He has a better choice, doesn''t he? Chapter 114: Tyrant Adam Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Inside the restaurant. "Haha." Adam''s flattery, Leonard is very useful. "Don''t think like this! Since you choose to be a surgeon, you want to be the top one, do you think I didn''t want to go through the back door?" Leonard took another sip of pure whiskey and laughed at himself: "I think too, but I was married to Rachel''s mother at that time, and there was no way." "Dad~!" Rachel gave a weird cry. "what''s happenin?" Leonard shrugged and said: "I''m telling the truth, and I don''t regret choosing your mother. Except that she always talks about cigars, whiskeys and sailboats, and buys a flower pot for $1,400. when." "That''s my mother''s hobby." Its her mother that Rachel learned lavishly, so she naturally wants to stand on her mothers side and explain: Shes just this hobby, dont you support it? She has raised three children for you. Although there is only one cute and sensible, but that All your children." "Ok." Leonard smiled dozingly: "What you said makes sense, Jill is really cute and sensible." "father!" Rachel exclaimed angrily. "just kidding." Leonard laughed and said, "The cute and sensible one is naturally my Rachel, and Jill is too naughty." Rachel smiled with satisfaction. "Leonard, do you like sailboats?" Adam continues to work hard and prepares to deepen his friendship with Leonard. In the **** truth told by Leonard, Adam extracted the essence. Night clothes and other things are only appearances, and the hardest thing is personal connections. It''s like having nothing, ordinary families and other successful learning poisonous chicken soup, they are indeed talents, but what really makes them stand out is not the initial relationship? Adam knows it, and the reason he is still shocked is that the doctors treat illnesses and save people. Technology is obviously the most important thing. But who would have thought that the most important thing in saving people is not talent and hard work, but the opportunities brought by connections! However, after being broken by Leonard, Adam pondered it carefully and found it understandable. Western medicine in the United States is different from traditional Chinese medicine in the East. Whether it is medicine or doctor, it is an assembly line thing. The most important thing is mass production, similar quality, and can be interchanged at any time. Isn''t this the standardization process of the medical process? No one who can get a doctorate degree in medicine after medical school is poorly qualified. During the internship, they learn standardized surgical procedures. Isn''t that someone who has the opportunity to practice more skills can improve quickly? As for the use of talent to innovate surgery, that is something that the attending doctor has to consider. Adams original plan was to take the most practical step by step, and he would naturally have to take the best Harvard Medical School in medical school, but now his thinking has changed a bit. Harvard Medical School is indeed number one in the world all year round. It is a mecca for medical students, but the competition will be fiercer than ever. Adam was not worried before. But now he has to consider the risks involved. Except for the children of common people who dare to give everything to get ahead, there are definitely not many medical second and third medical generations. It would be terrible if these second and third medical generations who have personal connections dare to give everything. Once you lose your competition with unfair competitors like them, you will definitely waste a lot of time. But time is what Adam cannot afford to waste. Now there is a good opportunity in front of Adam. Rachel is a friend of Adam, Leonard is Rachels father, and he seems to admire Adam, and he is also a senior attending doctor in the Department of Cardiothoracic Surgery at New York University Medical Center, graduated from Columbia Medical School, a resource in the New York medical community Not comparable to those department directors, but they are definitely very impressive. Once a close enough relationship with Leonard is established, Adam will not have to lose at the starting line and can stand firmly in the first echelon. At that time, with his ability and hard work, he can definitely become a top player at the fastest speed. Surgeon. Holding the heart of another person, it is his own heart beating. To this end, he even used the psychology that he had studied for half a semester. "correct." Leonard laughed and said: "In fact, Rachel liked it at first, but after buying it, I cant let Rachel drive, right? She was still young at that time. I also liked it when I was playing with it. Then I taught Rui In autumn, our father and daughter had a lot of wonderful time together." "Yup." Rachel echoed: "Up to now, every year our family will go out to sea on a boat together." "Sounds great." Adam smiled with a local tyrant: "As you say so, I am also going to buy a sailboat. By that time, Leonard, you and Rachel are going to teach me?" "Are you going to buy it too?" Leonard was surprised: "Sailing boats are not cheap. If you are better, you can''t buy it for $20,000." "father." Rachel explained: "Adam is not only a Columbia University student, but also a writer. The Master of Mysteries published last year was quite popular. He earned 500,000 in royalties for the second edition!" "Amazing achievement." Leonard praised: "Originally I thought I was tall enough to look at you Now it seems to be underestimated. The young people I know, you are definitely the best!" "Thank you." Adam smiled reservedly: "Rachel is actually very talented, she..." "what!" Rachel screamed and interrupted Adam, winking at Adam again and again. She wrote about the color, it doesn''t matter if you show it to friends, but it''s too shameful to let her father know about it before making a lot of money. "what happened, Babe?" Leonard cared. "It''s nothing." Seeing Adam nodded knowingly, Rachel breathed a sigh of relief and said casually. In the following time, when Adam deliberately flattered his friendship and Leonard himself admired Adam, the two chatted enthusiastically, Rachel interjected from time to time, which drew bursts of free laughter. Monica sat there with a wry smile, biting her ears and vomiting with Phoebe: "They look like a family." "Yup." Phoebe nodded repeatedly. Rose kept poking his lips, venting his unhappiness. Although he doesn''t like Leonard, he also wants to be replaced by Adam. Only Joey ate the big meal happily, not a moment of leisure. In his eyes, food cannot be wasted. a long time. When Monica and the others were about to doze off, Leonard finally ended the chat with great enthusiasm, stretched out his hand to call the waiter, got the bill to check, and calculated the tip. This kind of dinner is naturally not AA, but Leonard''s treat. Chandler didn''t come. There were seven people, and it cost $500, which was a big meal. "Being unaccompanied, I''ll go to the bathroom." After Leonard calculated the tip, he signed the bill and stood up. "Ah oh~" Rose glanced at the bill, seemed to have discovered some great secret, and exclaimed triumphantly. Chapter 115: The gap between people Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Inside the restaurant. "what''s happenin?" Monica asked. Rachel had already guessed the reason, and stretched out her hands in shame to cover her eyes. "It seems that our great surgeon is not very good at math." Rose shook his head and said triumphantly: "His tip was only 4%." "So?" Adam didn''t care. "So, he is too stingy." Ross contemptuously said: "Normal 15%, so many people like us naturally have to give 20%, at the very least, it can''t be less than 10%. What is 4%?" "Is a tip necessary?" Adam retorted: "Is it mandatory?" "of course!" Ross shouted, "This is our thanks to the waiter for serving us, Rachel, you are the waiter, for you?" "Hmm." Rachel coughed and whispered: "This is my father." "This is your father?" Rose exclaimed, "Don''t you feel bothered by his behavior?" "All right." Rachel saw Rose reluctantly, and said angrily: "If he goes to our cafe to drink coffee, someone must sneeze into his coffee, but I''ve told him countless times, and he can''t change it at all." "Why change?" Adam interjected: "It is you who want to change!" "what?!" Rachel and Rose shouted in unison. "Tipping is just a custom, and it''s a bad habit formed over the years. It''s not mandatory. Otherwise, it would be eating the king''s meal." Adam explained: "This was passed from the European side. At first, it was just an act of thanking for quality service and showing off wealth. Now it has to be given. There is also a particular proportion, and it is even despised if you give less. The waiter will also contaminate the food. What is this not a vice?" "How can this be considered a vice?" Ross argued: "This is equivalent to not giving part of the meal cost to the restaurant, but directly to the waiter, as long as you give it properly..." "What is appropriate?" Adam interrupted: "Can you pay for 10%, 15%, 20% of meals? Can you guarantee that the psychological expectations of each waiter are the same? You give 15%, and he thinks he should get 20%, even if you give it. The highest is 20%, but he thinks he looks handsome and serves very well. Will he ask for a higher percentage? Let alone impossible, the increasing proportions of 10%, 15%, and 20% speak for themselves, and once they are dissatisfied, your food is at risk of being contaminated! People spend money to eat, to enjoy, should they guess the psychological expectations of every waiter in every restaurant, and then worry about whether their food has been sneezing? Instead of this, why not just cut off this bad habit, calculate the direct proportion of death to the waiter into the meal cost, and distribute it by the restaurant? The waiters are no longer entangled with the direct interests of customers, and the excessive psychological expectations, the cleanliness of the food is definitely greatly improved. And serving customers, isnt this the job of a waiter? Hiring waiters to serve customers is the restaurants job, otherwise, should customers do it themselves? It''s not a buffet and takeaway! Furthermore, every time you give a tip, the customer has to calculate it by himself. Isnt it troublesome? Shouldn''t the merchant serve the customers to the greatest extent? These are the general rules of the world, you are breaking the rules! " "What you said is wrong, what you said is wrong..." Ross was speechless, so he could only deny it like a repeater, unwilling to accept Adam''s "criticism". "Adam, tipping is now customary. As long as it falls within a certain range, it''s all right." Monica explained: "The kind you said is too extreme." "correct!" Rose''s eyes lit up: "You are too extreme, how can there be so many people who want to be hard to fill? At least I haven''t seen it since I was a kid." "is it?" Adam smiled playfully: "Have you never seen it? How did I hear that every time someone stays in a hotel, he not only packs all the hotels bathing items, but also constantly asks the waiter for rolls of toilet paper, and even the head of the bed. Remove the bulbs of the lights and take them away..." "Monica!!!" Rose couldn''t listen anymore, and shouted blushingly. That''s right, someone is talking about him! Originally, he would confidently say that this was his right. No matter how upset the hotel and the waiter were, they could only put it in their hearts, and was as clever as he never stayed in the same hotel. But he had just criticized Leonard for being stingy, tipping too little, and tipping is indeed not mandatory. Even if the waiter is upset, he can only wait for revenge next time. Is there any difference between the two? Obviously not. Therefore, he was embarrassed. "I didn''t talk to Adam, I swear!" Monica quickly raised her hand, resolutely not to be the Back Pot Man. "Well, I''m just a metaphor." Adam smiled and said, "Leonard is a cardiothoracic surgeon at New York University Medical Center. His income in one year is worth your ten years. Is he short of that tip? It was his treat today and it cost $500. Stingy? of course not! Just like you absolutely do not lack those rolls of toilet paper and lamp bulbs! As long as it is within the scope of the rules, how to choose is personal freedom. Don''t use this as a reference to others, or even rise to the level of morality and character. " "what are you guys saying?" At this moment, Leonard came back and asked curiously. "Nothing, nothing!" Ross hurriedly covered and stared at Adam eagerly. "It''s nothing." Adam smiled perfunctorily. His remark was half-truth. In his eyes, the tip of the United States is like money from a previous life, and it is being fired by a few people more and more, even to the point where it is beyond the reach of most people. It''s no joke that no one wants to pick up the red bomb but has to bite the bullet to pick it up. Not giving enough, being despised and losing face, here is the risk of being sneezing and spitting from the waiter. Even some relatives and friends who have a sense of justice will despise their moral character, proper vice! This is the truth. But Leonard was resolutely fighting this vice because he insisted on principle, or he was stingy...Well, Adam was not sure, he was just flattering. As for why you didn''t tell the story just now? Tonight, it is obvious that I have already taken enough shots, so I should change it, and then unconsciously say it out of Rachel''s mouth. Then it will be obviously sincere and the effect will be better. Alas, in order to prolong his life as soon as possible and avoid premature death, he is really good enough. According to Leonard''s humbling Sheldon''s statement, this is an inevitable interpersonal practice. If you don''t like it, you must follow it. But flattering, flattering, flattering, and flattering are much better than "chrysanthemums, broken, wounded, your smile is yellow, and the flowers are heartbroken"... "Let''s go." Leonard ended the dinner in a good mood. As the attending doctor in a large department of a large hospital, he is flattered by interns in a different way every year. It is said that he has become accustomed to ignoring it for granted. But people are different from people. Adam is talented, wealthy and ambitious, and he is a good friend of his precious daughter. Can such young talents photographs that are comparable to those beautiful and glamorous goods? Chapter 116: appointment? Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! 520 apartment. downstairs. "Rachel, are you free next Saturday?" Everyone bid farewell to Leonard, and when they got downstairs in the apartment, Adam, who was sitting in the driver''s seat, smiled and looked back at Rachel. "what?" Sitting in the back row, Rachel met Adam''s gaze, her heartbeat stagnated, and a little flustered: "Yes, I''m free." "Then accompany me to buy a sailboat?" Adam invited. "Good, good." Rachel couldn''t refuse, couldn''t even be reserved. Monica and Phoebe in the car looked at each other, thinking of Rose, they both cried out badly. Outside the car, Rose and Joey, who got out of the taxi, also heard it, and Roston was desperate. "Aren''t you going up together?" After getting out of the car, when the three of Monica walked upstairs, they found Joey lying on the car window and talking to Adam, while Rose stood there blankly and couldn''t help but ask. "You go up first, we will come right away." Joey turned his head and waved his hand. "Ok." Monica shrugged, stretched out her hand to hold Rachel who almost stepped on the empty stairs, and went upstairs. "What is so mysterious, Monica and the others can''t know?" Adam asked with a smile. "Dude, what are you doing?" Joey glanced at Rose, who was standing still, and frowned: "We all know that Rose likes Rachel. Although he has not had the courage to confess, we are not optimistic about him, but sooner or later he will confess, as a brother, how can you What about Rachel now?" "I just invited her to help buy a sailboat..." Adam explained. But before he finished speaking, he was interrupted. Just listen to Roses sour voice: "Just to buy a sailboat? Tonight, the three of you are like a family..." "Is there anything wrong?" Adam smiled and said: "It''s like a family with normal talents. This also shows that I don''t want to pursue Rachel. After all, if I really want to pursue Rachel, then I must be like you and keep Leonard." "..." Rose''s eyes were wide, but he was speechless. Although the Americans pay attention to freedom in everything, the two people meet their eyes. You don''t need to look at the faces of the father-in-law and mother-in-law, but to please the father-in-law. The reason why Rose liked Leonard, apart from Leonard''s venomous tongue, the real reason was that his temperament was hidden under the surface of his tenderness. It can be seen from the roaring emperor roaring that he always incarnates at every turn, that in the original time and space, he was also fired by the Museum of Prehistoric Biology because of this. "Really just buying a sailboat?" Joey did not hear Adam''s ridicule, and said joyfully: "Adam, are you really not after Rachel?" Rose''s ears were also erected, and he looked at Adam with eyesight. In fact, they have no confidence in questioning Adam, because Rose has never confessed. It can''t be because Rose has a crush on Rachel and others can''t pursue it, right? Rachel said so many ex-boyfriends: Who are you? And Adam''s own conditions made Rose''s head sink and panic in his heart. Regardless of appearance, who can hold the arrogance of buying a ship if it doesn''t agree with that? Adam glanced at Rose, hung him for a while, then said leisurely: "I never thought about pursuing Rachel. It was really just buying a sailboat. I just invited Leonard first." "call." Roston let out a sigh of relief when he pressed his chest. Adam couldn''t soak his daughter in front of his father, right? Adam psychology was not learned for nothing. I saw Roses mind, rolled his eyes, and secretly complained: "Fortunately, I am a serious person, otherwise you will be crying rhythmically..." His purpose is so obvious, to strike while the iron is hot, to further narrow the relationship with Leonard, and to call Rachel, because she is the most important bond and can better promote the warming of the relationship. Maybe only Rose, who is thinking with his lower body, and Joey, who is full of food, can''t see it. Well, obviously he is still too naive. upstairs. The three girls returned to the 520 apartment. "Monica, Phoebe, have you heard?" Rachel, who was in a daze, said in disbelief: "Adam is dating me?" "So?" Monica didn''t have a good air. "You said I should agree or refuse?" Rachel has some introductory words that don''t follow. "You have promised him." Phoebe reminded with a smile. "what?" Rachel seemed to just remember, and exclaimed: "OMG! I seem to have really promised him, how can I promise him? He''s a playboy! He still has that Caroline!" "You don''t have to worry about Caroline too much." Monica whitely glanced at Rachel, who was obviously disagreeable, and cut her knife. "Dont date too many playboys like Adam. If you really have thoughts about Adam, Juno and Karen who were here last time, Thats what you should worry about the most." "How come? Impossible! I don''t have one!" Rachel made a series of denials, but couldn''t help but ask: "What''s the matter with that Juno and Karen?" "Adam''s female high school classmate, two very outstanding girls." Phoebe stretched out his hand and said, "Karen has the face of an angel and the figure of a devil. Even we look at it. Juno is smart and a little bit playful." "Karen is better. UU reading " Monica added: "Although the looks and body are the most attractive, for a **** like Adam, the lasting attraction is not strong, but Juno is different..." Phoebe couldn''t help but nodded in agreement: "Juneo is indeed different." "Why is it different?" Rachel asked. Monica thought for a while and organized her language: "She has a temperament, and I can''t say what it is. The most important thing is that she and Adam are really in harmony, as if she and Adam are of the same kind." "Adam and them must have a story." Phoebe reminded: "By the way, Juno belongs to Harvard, and Karen is also in Boston. Didn''t Adam say that he would go to Harvard Medical School after graduation." Rachel''s face became a little unnatural. "You don''t really like Adam, do you?" Monica puzzled: "He is a playboy. He is worse than Joey''s one night and never falls in love. You can be friends, but he is definitely not suitable for falling in love." "I know I know." Rachel entangled: "But, he will be a doctor in the future, probably a cardiothoracic surgeon like my dad~" "..." This **** doctor father charged, Monica rolled her eyes and spared no effort to insert the knife again: "You are 22, he is 19, you are three years older than him!" Whether it''s from her brother Rose, or from Rachel''s own, or even from a female perspective, a slightly sane person knows that a **** like Adam is not suitable for falling in love. She has to keep making up for Rachel. "I know I know." Rachel still said so, but her expression clearly revealed that she knew the truth, but she just wanted to try. Just taste it, feel it, and dont put emotions into it, its actually okay... Chapter 117: What can I use to conquer you? Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! 520 apartment. "what?!" Just when Rachel was caught in the self-disciplined thinking of dont do anything else, just want to try because of the serious control of the doctors father, Joey and the others came up and gave her a blow. "Adam also invited my dad?" "Yes it is." At this time, Rose was full of energy again, shaking his head and shook his head: "He invited your dad first." "It seems we all misunderstood Adam." Monica smiled. "Yes, Adam is still very principled." Phoebe nodded and said, "If you change to another playboy, you will definitely have a close relationship with us a long time ago." "what?" Rachel looked over in surprise. "impossible!" Monica quickly denied with a guilty conscience: "I have always regarded Adam as a friend, and I know Phoebe, you liked him at the beginning, how could I be close to him." "Come on." Phoebe sneered and said, "Even if you are a friend''s ex-boyfriend, I don''t believe you have never eaten it?" "No" Monica was guilty and glanced at Rachel subconsciously. Rachel happened to look over, and looked at each other with Monica, and looked away with a guilty conscience. "Haha." Phoebe saw what else he didn''t understand, clapped his hands and smiled: "I know! I have a showdown too, Monica, do you remember Jason Hurley?" "what?!" Monica was shocked: "You and Jason can''t be described? When?" "Just a few hours after you broke up." Phoebe grinned. "Wow, you really have you, Phoebe." Rachel exclaimed. "enough." Monica stretched out her hand and interrupted: "We are talking about Adam''s invitation to Rachel, let alone the old mess." "What else can I say?" Ross is inexplicable: "Adam''s invitation is to buy a sailing boat, and Rachel and Rachel''s dad have experience to help with reference." "It''s good to be that simple." Monica rolled her eyes and uttered. "Monica!" Rachel called out. "Ok." Monica took a look at the time, got up and clapped her hands to see off the guests: "It''s already late, boys should go, and then it''s time for the girls to go to bed, go, go, go!" Rose''s heart sank, and suddenly there was an ominous premonition. When Monica drove to the door, he slapped the door and asked, "Why is it not easy?" "It''s nothing." Monica was also not sure about Rachel''s thoughts, so naturally it was difficult to tell her guess, and she perfunctorily closed the door. "why why why?" As soon as the boys left, Rachel couldn''t bear it anymore, and she kept looking at herself in the mirror, muttering: "Is it that I am not beautiful?" "Of course you are beautiful!" Monica and Phoebe gave a positive answer. Rachel, who is just 22 years old, is truly a young, charming and beautiful indispensable thing. It is no wonder that he was selected as the world''s most beautiful star by People Magazine, and He Moupi was called the golden girl. "That is Adam''s aesthetic problem?" Rachel questioned: "Otherwise, why did he even date my dad?" "Maybe Adam likes the heinous kind of sin?" Phoebe guessed: "You haven''t seen Karen, that figure, tut!" "Is it so exaggerated?" Rachel looked down at the entire instep, unhappy. "Let''s put it this way." Phoebe smiled and said: "Look at Monica, then at yourself, and then you can fit together to barely match Karen''s figure." "..." Rachel looked at Monica''s lowered head and could only see the curve of her toes, which far exceeded Tongji''s curve, she didn''t dare to say: "Are you sure?" "Oh, I''m pretty sure." Phoebe smiled and nodded: "If you don''t believe me, ask Monica." "Otherwise, how can I be called the devil''s figure." Monica put her arms around her chest, and said awkwardly and helplessly. Even if it''s a girlfriend, it''s a bit uncomfortable to be looked at like this. "And the face of an angel." Phoebe added: "Karen is no worse than you, and she''s the same age as Adam." Rachel couldn''t help but lay down on the sofa in frustration. "do not do that." Monica comforted: "You are just a momentary impulse. When you sleep, this feeling may be gone. After all, it is Adam! He is our good friend, but we all despise his outlook on love, remember. Right?" "I know I know." Rachel is the same old way, agreeing so with her lips, but the look and expression in her eyes are completely different, and she is full of dissatisfaction. Monica smiled wryly. It is said that men have a desire to conquer, but as free women under the lighthouse, they are not at all lost to men in this respect. Rachel''s state obviously belongs to the desire to conquer. The next day. Early in the morning. Adam came over for breakfast on time and saw Rachel, who was obviously dressed up in black stockings and black skirt, came out of the bedroom, whistling and joking. "Wow, what day is today?" "OMG!" Monica was making breakfast, and when she looked back, she couldn''t help but stretch her hand to support her forehead. How could she not recognize Rachel''s lucky dress. Rachel, who wants to conquer, is not so easy to give up. "What day?" Rachel walked up to Adam to show her curve intentionally or unintentionally, while pretending to be dumb. "You dress like this early in the morning, don''t you have a date?" Adam teased. Rachel''s mouth twitched, and Monica looked at each other. Monica spread her hands and shrugged, as if she was saying, "Now you should give up, Adam obviously didn''t mean that." "Hmm." Rachel snorted softly, and said with a light palm: "Where is there any date, this is just my normal dress, why, do you think it looks good?" "of course." Adam still didn''t react. His attitude has always been clear. Rachel had criticized him with Monica and the others before, and Rachel would have missed him in one night. "Going to buy a sailboat on Saturday, did you even date my dad?" Rachel touched her lucky dress, smiled triumphantly, and said pretendingly. "Ok." Adam nodded: "Didn''t I say that during the dinner party last night, I also want to buy a sailing boat. Leonard is a master in this area, so I can see it for me." "Just ask me." Rachel said: "I have followed my dad to learn how to drive a sailing boat since I was a child. I can help you choose and teach you how to drive. I don''t need to find my dad. He is actually very busy." "I know." Adam shook his head and said, "But I made an appointment with Leonard. He said that next Saturday will have time, and everyone will have fun together." "What if my father suddenly had an operation?" Rachel didn''t have a good air. "Then postpone it." Adam said without hesitation: "Actually, I''m not in a hurry." "..." Rachel suddenly didn''t want to speak. She can''t imagine how a man like Adam picks up girls, can she just rely on a face? Are her sitting posture and words not obvious enough? Chapter 118: Get out of the way, Rachel is getting bigger Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! 520 apartment. After Adam rubbed his breakfast and left. Rachel lay on the sofa, raised her feet, slapped her hands on the sofa, and muttered: "Ah! What should I do? What should I do? What should I do?" Just like Adams experience when she didnt take the initiative to pick up girls, she never took the initiative to pursue a man. Every time she wore a war skirt, gestured, her eyes flashed, and her accent opened, and the man licked it up. Where did you encounter Adams situation where oil and salt were not in the market? "Give up, Rachel." Monica persuaded: "Adam is obviously not interesting to you." "I know I know." It''s the classic Rachel''s promise again. "But I can''t do it, I have never failed!" Rachel said her heart this time. She has been pampered since she was a child, and she has this god-given appearance. She has always been able to get whoever she sees, even their professors. How can she tolerate failure like this? At the first chance encounter at the bar, when she wanted to indulge, Adam appeared in front of her. After that, she had fantasies about Adam. After everyone got to know and knew Adam''s prodigal nature, this feeling passed. Then Adam said that he was going to be a doctor, and the doctor''s father controlled her, rekindling her interest. If all these belong to the sensible category of just want to try, then after she sacrificed her lucky dress and still failed, it became a personal grievance! She, Rachel Green, has never failed, and will never fail! "I am a fool!" With her brain running fast and full of wisdom, she ignored Monica, thought about it for a long time, and suddenly slapped her head. "what happened again?" Monica said with a headache. She doesn''t approve of dating between friends, especially when Rachel talks with Adam, because with Adam''s style, this kind of relationship is doomed to fail from the beginning. It must be Rachel who will be injured at that time, and once that happens, the circle of friends is at risk of falling apart, which she does not want to bear. "It''s the atmosphere!" Rachel was pleasantly surprised: "I''m so stupid! The atmosphere is wrong! How can I wear it at breakfast, and with you next to me, I should wear it alone in the candlelight at night to show him the most effective!" Having said this, she patted her forehead again: "Oh, he has already seen this lucky dress, and the effect will be greatly reduced." Then, she smiled again: "But it doesn''t matter, I have a more powerful suit. That suit is full of success. No one can stop its charm!" "Rachel!" "Yep?" "You are crazy!" Monica pointed to Rachel with both fingers, vomiting. "I''m not crazy." Rachel got up and hugged Monica: "Think about the feeling that you liked someone in high school but couldn''t get a response. You should understand me, right?" The corner of Monica''s mouth twitched. In high school, she was a big girl because she was too fat and was often seen as two people. When her best friend Rachel changed boyfriend after boyfriend, she could only look at her with envious face. The discrimination brought out by her parents'' unconsciousness, the boys'' ignorance of her and their venomous tongue all troubled her, who had reached the age of lovesickness, so she could only eat more. She knew the feeling Rachel said too well. "Ok." Monica helplessly said: "But are you sure you want to do this?" "of course." Rachel exclaimed, "This is my unique trick. If I can''t even do this trick, then I will be completely helpless, and I will give in." "This is what you said." Monica breathed a sigh of relief, pointed at Rachel, and reminded: "If you fail this time, you will give up completely." "I said it." Rachel held Monica''s hand and smiled: "But you have to help me." "How do you want me to help?" Monica said with a headache. "You are like this..." Rachel whispered her thoughts. "Ok." Monica reluctantly agreed. The next day night. Monica made an excuse to watch the performance of the Senior Performing Arts Troupe to show her love. Before Adam arrived, she pulled all the people away at Chandler''s apartment in advance, leaving Rachel alone. With the chef''s skills, she helped prepare a large table of sumptuous dinners early and arranged candles and red wine, and Rachel also put on her super uniform. Hearing the knock on the door, Rachel squeezed and squeezed, quickly sorted out the super uniform, opened the door, and exclaimed: "Jack, you are finally here..." "what''s the situation?" Adam was a little confused and surprised: "Who is Jack? Didn''t Monica say to go to a show together?" "They are leaving first." Rachel pretended to be disappointed and sad: "Jack is a newly-acquainted boy. I originally planned to have dinner in the apartment tonight. I didn''t expect that he hadn''t come yet. He actually let go of my pigeons. " Having said this, she walked back to the table in a calm manner, and lay on the table and started crying. Adam didn''t think much, closed the door, and stepped forward to comfort him: "Is something delayed? I believe no one will let you dove, unless he is not a man." "Do you really think so?" Rachel raised her head and looked at Adam with tears in her eyes. "of course." Adam looked at Rachels attire, a red cheerleading uniform with a large letter L printed on his chest, and smiled: "You wear this on a date? Is this Jack a football player?" "No." Rachel deliberately said: "He said that men like uniforms, I only have this set, isn''t it good-looking?" "good looking." Adam said sincerely: "This Jack is right." "It''s this time, he will definitely not come, but it''s a pity that Monica made a special dinner for us." Rachel reminded me intentionally. "It''s okay, wait for Monica and the others to come back for a supper." Adam smiled. "..." Rachel was stagnant, and the bitter smile on her face didn''t need to be pretended at all. She was abruptly exasperated by Adam''s original taste, but the plan still needs to continue. "It doesn''t taste good when it''s cold, or you can eat with me? Since I finished with Barry, I have never had a romantic candlelight dinner..." With the pitiful eyes and tone, even a man couldn''t refuse. Adam naturally could only agree. But at this time he hadn''t noticed the problem until Rachel looked at him with one hand on his cheek and asked a series of questions. "So, Adam, where did you grow up?" "Texas." "Are you close to your parents?" "Very close, they are the best parents in the world." "...That must be very happy." When Adam said that he was very close to his parents, the corners of Rachel''s mouth twitched visibly and paused for a while. Then he reached out and put his hand on the back of Adam''s hand, drawing a circle while envied. At this time, Adam would not be aware of the problem anymore, then he would be too dull. With a move in his heart, he had already guessed most of it, and said with a smile: "Aren''t you close to your parents? I heard they spoil you the most." "of course." Rachel smiled awkwardly, groaning secretly in her heart. Adam should have complained to her, the broken family, the split family relationship, this is the main theme of the United States. She listened to the comfort and took advantage of her skin-to-skin contact to get closer, and then everything went smoothly. It''s a pity that Adam didn''t follow her routine at all, and even asked her back? How does this make her answer? It seems that she has only one final blow. "Sorry, I went to the bathroom." Rachel got up and swayed away slowly under Adam''s gaze in a very flamboyant catwalk pose. Chapter 119: 1 ultimate hit, 1 ultimate sound Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! 520 apartment. "So, how are you and Caroline?" Rachel showed her ultimate blow and felt Adam''s gaze. After coming out of the bathroom, she regained her fighting spirit. She, Rachel Green, will never lose. "It''s okay." Adam has guessed Rachel''s plan, but he has no idea of ??breaking the principle. There are still six or seven years to become an intern, and another six to seven years to become the attending doctor. For such a long time, once he has worked now, he cannot guarantee the follow-up development. Can''t you learn how to face the magical Amy when you just crossed over, take the initiative to let her leave without interest? At that time, he was too weak and had to do that in the face of dangerous people. He is now unnecessary. And he doesn''t want face? As for the points or good friends? In the original time and space, Rachel and Rose had both been entangled for so long. Now, on his condition, Rachel, who is handsome doctor + well-known writer + local tyrant + full of happiness, almost satisfies all illusions. The result of reluctance to let go is bound to worsen the relationship. He is not Rose, and Monica is a brother and sister, and cannot be parted. Once the relationship between Adam and Rachel deteriorates to a certain extent, one of them will definitely leave the circle of friends . At that time, no friends have to do it. At that time, how would Leonard Green face Adam, the man who broke his precious daughter''s heart? Not deliberately suppressing it is already considered good, and still want to rely on him to help enter the operating room more? Dreaming! So Adam did. Anyway, Rachel fits his aesthetic completely? No way! The characters in the core circle of urban sitcoms all have one characteristic, that is, they are casual. Pushing, pushing, shouting, and staring at each other, one is wrong, that is, Mars hit the earth. Not to mention there are countless small details of life. The revenge of watching all is to look back. If you can''t find anyone on a special holiday, you can make wolf kisses or even roll the sheets. Rachel is the most typical character among them. Among the six old friends, Chandler has kissed everyone except Rose, Joey has kissed everyone except Monica, Rose has kissed everyone except Chandler, and Monica has kissed everyone except Joey. People, Phoebe has kissed everyone except Monica. And Rachel is the only ruthless person who has kissed the other five people. As soon as it felt like, no matter what, she was talking about. Such a casual Rachel, like Caroline, talked to Adam and helped each other, but it would be too embarrassing for Adam to have a marathon love with her for more than ten years. Adam has no shortage of beautiful female companions, so why bother with her? Of course, this kind of thing must not be said, otherwise Adam, such a dream blue, will definitely be kicked out of all the circle of friends. "It''s okay?" Rachel took a sip of red wine and asked, "I haven''t seen her in the past few days? Are you struggling?" She secretly regretted, why did she forget this in the first place? She should have asked this question before acting. "No." Adam smiled and said, "She and I are not lovers, so what can we make? She got a new job and left New York." "left?" Rachel''s eyes lit up: "Where did she go?" The opportunity is here, she still doesn''t believe it, this time her condolences trick will fail? Can''t Adam still say that he is very happy about Caroline''s departure this time, right? "Diocese of Terib." Adam said strangely. "Diocese of Terib?" Rachel was taken aback: "What did she run to that kind of ghost place? It''s backward and superstitious." "Be a nurse." Adam sighed: "I persuaded her, but she insisted that she was needed there." He couldn''t help thinking of the words Caroline said while smoking a cigarette on the night of the four of them. He always felt that because of his persuasion, she finally made up her mind. damn it! He said that he did his best, which meant meaning, and he just had a clear conscience. I didn''t think Caroline understood that she had to work harder. Not only did she return to her old job as a caregiver, but she also ran to such a remote place. "She is really special." Rachel said weirdly. She had also heard Monica talk about it before, saying that Caroline is very caring and treats every patient she nurses as her own family. Now it seems that she is well-deserved. With her, she wouldn''t go to that kind of ghost place even if she was killed. You know, the source of many horror stories in the United States comes from these ghost places. In film and television dramas, the United States is also famous, where aliens and superheroes from big cities gather, and demons and monsters run rampant in small towns. It may not be without cause. In contrast, if she is allowed to choose, she still feels that it is safer and more comfortable to stay in a big city like New York, and fools will go to that kind of ghost place to suffer. "Yup." Adam took a sip of the red wine, startled in a daze. Caroline''s departure didn''t give him a good feeling. It wasn''t that he was reluctant to help her, a good friend, but a bad instinct. I always feel that something will happen to her in the past this time. But Caroline insisted he didn''t have much to say. They are all free women under the lighthouse. They have to make their own decisions about everything. Don''t say that Adam, who is a friend above, but a lover is not full, is a true lover or even a husband. "Are you OK?" Rachel was overjoyed, not only because of Caroline''s departure, but also because of Adam''s absence, her chance finally came, she stretched out her hand to hold Adam''s hand, and looked at him affectionately. "Of course it''s okay." Adam suppressed the exclamation in his heart, and took his hand back calmly, raised his glass and smiled: "It''s almost time to eat, and it''s time to end." "do not." Rachel said anxiously: "It''s still early, or else, I will do a dance for you?" Without waiting for Adam''s refusal, he got up and ran to the bedroom, and took out the cheering ball that the cheerleader was equipped with. "Get ready, get up! Give me a C!" Rachel was wearing a red cheerleading uniform, waving a cheering ball, posing a capital C, and shouted. "C!" Adam had no choice but to answer. "Give me an a!" "A!" "Give me an r!" "R!" "Give me an o!" "O!" "..." Rachel put out all the letters of Caroline''s name, threw the cheering ball in his hand, bounced and jumped, and finally turned directly to somersault. It''s a pity that she has graduated for a long time, and the cheerleaders'' movements have long been rusty. After a few tumbles, she couldn''t control it and fell to the ground. Adam has sharp eyes and hands, so he got up and caught her, preventing her from falling over. But because of this, Adam is in trouble again. Rachel, who was caught and half hugged by Adam, looked straight at Adam and made the ultimate move, with a nasal hum, as if the trick of the second general, humha, was breathtaking. Chapter 120: Lang Youqing concubine intentionally Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! 520 apartment. "Damn! What a great fairy!" Adam yelled in his heart and couldn''t afford to offend, but fortunately, he forced the urge to shoot the three-shot co-production version of the Sino-US co-production version of the Chinese and American co-productions that came with his mouth open. He joked: "The nose is uncomfortable. Did you catch a cold?" "..." Rachel was immediately discouraged. The ultimate trick that has been invented for many battles can''t handle Adam, she is completely gone. Pushing Adam away, Rachel stood up and walked quickly into the bedroom. Snap! Closed the door. "Rachel, are you okay?" Adam smiled, walked to the bedroom door, and asked pretentiously. "I''m fine." Rachel was lying on the bed, hammering both hands on the bed, and said angrily. Too annoying! Thinking of her Rachel Green, from birth to now, she has not suffered such a big defeat, the key is that she still wonders why she failed? Is she not pretty? Is she not hot? Is her cheerleading uniform not tempting? Is her nasal sound unconvincing? Or is she not proactive enough? Ok? Is it because she is not proactive enough? The other answers are 100% negative, and this can only be the reason! She is not active enough! "Then you have a good rest, drink plenty of hot water, and I will leave first." Adam didn''t dare to stay too much, leaving a word of panacea and it was flashing. Rachel has too many tactics, and he may not be able to handle it a few more times. There are only three beatings of white bone spirits, and if there is a fourth time, maybe Tang Seng will be eaten. "Don''t leave, can you..." Rachel was thinking about losing and fighting again and again, so she directly let Adam into the bedroom and made persistent efforts, vowing to win this charm defense battle, but unfortunately she only had time to hear a pop. "Do not!" Realizing something, Rachel jumped up from the bed and opened the door to see that Adam had already left. Snapped! Snapped! "Ouch!" Rachel slammed the door twice angrily, then cried out in pain. In the next few days, Adam did not go to the 520 apartment to give Rachel a buffer time. After all, they are girls and they always want face. Until it''s Saturday. Adam had to come and invite Rachel to buy a boat with him. He and Leonard can go, of course, but after all, they are two big men who are not too familiar with each other. It is easy to be misunderstood when they go out together to buy a boat. It would be embarrassing when someone said it out. It''s different with Rachel. She is the best lubricant. "Don''t go!" Rachel Tsundere refused. Since she tried her best that night and still failed, she has been depressed for the past few days, thinking hard, and carefully analyzing and researching with Monica and Phoebe, and finally guessed that Adam was distracted. It''s not that her charm is wrong! But Adam didn''t have the guts! He even wanted to establish a good relationship with her father, and behave like Adam. Her father knew, how could he give him a good face. "what''s happenin?" Adam glanced at the lively Monica and Phoebe, and said helplessly, "Didn''t we all have an appointment?" "I feel uncomfortable." Rachel hummed: "Drink more hot water and take a rest. You told me that, forgot?" "Ok." Adam thought quickly and nodded decisively: "Then you have more rest, and Leonard and I will go." Two big men go shopping to buy a boat, there is indeed a risk of embarrassment, but Rachel in this state has really passed, and it may not be a good thing. Weighing the pros and cons, Adam didn''t know Rachel''s ridicule, and didn''t persuade him much. He just agreed seriously, turned and left. "..." Not to mention Rachel, even Monica and Phoebe are dumbfounded. "OMG!" "He''s serious?" "He doesn''t understand the meaning?" "He really had a girlfriend?" A series of big question marks hung on the three people''s foreheads. Adam drove to the hospital to pick up Leonard. Under his guidance, he came to the dock. The sales had already been waiting here, and he successfully bought a good sailing boat for $30,000. Leonard is a veteran, and he directly took Adam out of the sea and taught him hand in hand. Adam is not Joey. With his IQ, strength, and speed (including agility), this kind of foolish operation is easy to learn, and the level is very good. Naturally, it caused Leonard to praise him. There was no such irritability that Leonard taught Rachel and Rachel taught Joey. After playing for an afternoon, I returned to the voyage with unfinished talent. "Dad, why are you here?" Rachel opened the door to take a look and exclaimed in surprise. "I heard Adam say that you are not feeling well, of course you have to come and see." Leonard smiled and said, "Where is it uncomfortable?" "Feel uncomfortable." Rachel endured, did not hold back, and complained: "Dad, do you know? Adam didn''t invite me sincerely at all, he just wanted to use me to please you and flatter you!" "I know." Leonard nodded. "You, huh? You know?!" Rachel wanted to persuade her father to believe her, but what was waiting for her was these words, and she suddenly shouted, covering her mouth. "of course." Leonard smiled and said: "Your father is not a fool! Adam''s intentions are so obvious, how could I not know!" "Then you still..." Rachel was puzzled. "Cooperate with him?" Leonard laughed and said: "Is there any problem with this? Adam is not malicious, he just listened to the doctor''s growth experience I said, and wanted to avoid those detours. Studying medicine is very hard. Doctors are not so good. Adam writes well, and he can develop into a professional writer who earns both fame and fortune and is relaxed. Why do you want to please me in order to avoid detours? I understand him! He really wants to be a top surgeon! Just like me! But his achievements will definitely be much higher than mine Such an outstanding young man is certainly worthy of me. " Having said this, Leonard touched Rachel''s head and said with a cowardly smile: "I''m getting old, after all, I can''t protect the three of your sisters for a lifetime. And none of you three sisters are willing to develop in medicine. My network resources are useless for you. Instead of wasting it in vain, why not give Adam a chance? He is a good friend of yours. I secretly observe his character and personality is also very good. With my help, he can grow faster, and his future achievements will be greater. Not to mention the director of surgery, he is the dean. There are opportunities. Isn''t it a good thing for you to have such a good friend? And I''ve seen and heard too many things like this. In order to maintain their influence in the future, the deans and directors of many hospitals will deliberately cultivate a direct line of their own, and when they retire, the position will be directly handed over to the direct line. I am just an attending doctor, and it is definitely a lucky thing to meet Adam. Although your three sisters have no interest and perseverance to develop in medicine, your children in the future are not necessarily uninterested. At that time, the grown-up Adam will be their best relationship and network. So, you said, why should I reject Adams favor? " "..." Rachel was speechless, co-authoring you are "Lang Youqing Concubine Willingly", tacitly. But she nodded heavily, and then slipped into Leonard''s arms. How could she not feel the deep love of her father. Chapter 121: Sudden funeral Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Into the night. Central Park Cafe. Adam, Chandler, and Joey are chatting on the sofa. "Thank you." Rose opened the door and walked in. When he saw Adam, he thanked him sincerely. "Thank what?" Adam smiled. "You know, Rachel." Rose said embarrassedly. "You''re welcome." Adam nodded and smiled: "We are friends." "Correct!" Rose nodded his head: "We are good friends!" The gossip spread quickly, and Rachel was so dynamic, how could it be possible to hide it. When Rose heard the news that night, his face turned green. But what can he do? Nothing can be done! Can only sit in the auditorium, silently watching the performance of the elderly artist door, the love that was originally planned to be given has already been broken. When Rachel escaped from marriage, he tried to make an appointment with her, but she actually agreed in disguise, but because of cowardice, he flinched and thought he could wait. This wait has been directly dragged to the present. Now, Rachel has taken a fancy to Adam, and she takes the initiative to make an appointment with him, the female chasing the male compartment gauze, and everyone knows what they are doing this time they are watching the show! This is not what he fears the most and the most uncomfortable. What he was really afraid of was that Rachel and Adam would fall into the sea of ??love, and there would be nothing wrong with him at all. With Adam''s excellence and Rachel''s beauty, this is very likely. When they went back, they found that Adam had done nothing. God knew how ecstatic he was and developed a strong affection for Adam. This is a person who has broken away from low-level taste and noble morals! "Woo! I''m so touched!" When Joey heard this, he was moved to cry, and he hugged Chandler who was sitting next to him tightly: "Everyone is a good friend!" "Are you serious?" Chandler rolled his eyes helplessly and hugged Joey at every turn. It was speechless, but he gave Adam a thumbs up. "Adam, great!" Liu Xiahui may be described as stupid, but when one of her friends appears to be Liu Xiahui who is not moved by beauty for the sake of friendship, most people will still like it. This is the same reason that bad people like to be friends with good people. "Friendship first!" Adam righteously said. "Friendship first!" Rose, Joey, and Chandler looked at each other and agreed in unison. "Remember this moment." Adam moved in his heart and smiled: "A friend''s girlfriend or even an ex-girlfriend should be a forbidden zone. In the future, when we are faced with choices, we should not use our lower body to think. No matter how much you think you love her, you cant live without her, but believe me, its just hormones that are restless. Just find a girlfriend or female comrade to exercise a few times, and you will soon be able to dispel this impulse. Don''t hurt your friends for the momentary hormonal agitation! Agree? " Having said this, his gaze swept across Chandler, Joey, and Rose one by one. That''s right! He was talking about the three of them! The three of them will have moments when they are sorry for each other in the future. They feel that it is love, so they can''t stand it and must act, but afterwards, they will be divided. There is no such desperate feeling when they first thought it was love. So, it''s not love at all, it''s just hormonal restlessness. And because of these bad things, the friendship between them was somewhat rifted. At this moment, because he resolutely resisted Rachel''s temptation, Rose and the three of them admired him, which made him suddenly interested. Why not try to change it? Be a role model and set a rule! Reinforce this concept from time to time, and it doesn''t take much time and energy. In the future, whenever they think of this when doing things, they have concerns, and they take a step back later, and the harm to each other can be completely avoided. The friendship is also more pure! After all, he also lives in this circle of friends. Not to mention the transformation of a circle of friends ecology that fully conforms to his three views, at least there are not so many messy things, it is absolutely meaningful and necessary. At this moment, Monica opened the door hurriedly and walked in, facing the beaming Rose, with a solemn expression: "Ross, Dad is calling, grandma is about to die." "what?" Rose''s smile froze. "Grandma is dying in the hospital." Monica repeated: "We need to rush over immediately." "Oh, oh!" Rose bounced directly off the sofa. "I will send you." Adam stood up and said. "it is good." "Thank you." Monica and Rose did not refuse, but thanked them directly. New York is one of the world''s largest metropolises. Even now it''s only 1993, taking a taxi is quite troublesome. A qualified New Yorker must have the spirit of fighting to the end in order to grab a taxi. Rachel has suffered in this respect. Once she was in a hurry to take a taxi. She had just gotten in the taxi, and before closing the door, she was dragged out by an authentic female New Yorker by her hair and robbed of the taxi. After she wanted to resist, she was beaten severely, and finally came back crying with a swollen nose and swollen nose. New York University Medical Center. Adam galloped all the way, sending Monica and Rose over at the fastest speed. But he did not follow up. This kind of moment is only suitable when family members are present. Later. Adam and the others are waiting in the 520 apartment. Monica and Rose walked in calmly how is she? " "She passed away, twice!" Rose talked about the last experience of seeing her grandma in the hospital. When they arrived, they were told that grandma had the last few hours, so they waited until the nurse reminded. Rose and Monica went in and said goodbye to grandma. Everything was normal when Monica kissed her grandmother, but when Rose kissed, the grandmother who had been declared dead suddenly stretched out her hand and almost didn''t scare them to death. They hurried to find a nurse, and then checked over and over again, and finally confirmed that grandmother really passed away. But Rose didn''t dare to kiss grandma''s forehead and bid farewell. Just now, it was his shadow. "Oh, that''s too bad." Everyone exclaimed. "Anyway, her funeral is three days later, do you want to attend?" Rose said. Funerals in the United States are generally three days later, and important people will be postponed to seven days when relatives and friends arrive. "of course." "necessary." Everyone nodded in unison. Three days later. morning. Long Island, New York. The funeral home near Monica and Rose''s house. Everyone dressed in black and walked into the funeral hall. The memorial ceremony of Monica''s grandmother was held here. The crowd lined up, walked slowly to the open coffin, and looked at the deceased lying inside. Because of the enchanter dressing up in advance, the deceased is not terrifying, but lying there in the most peaceful and peaceful posture as if sleeping, for relatives and friends to observe and mourn. The speed is very slow, because someone will say goodbye to the deceased from time to time. "what." Adam''s eyes were attracted by the people standing by the coffin. This is a very familiar face. Chapter 122: Return of the God of War Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! funeral parlor. In front of Grandma Monica''s coffin, stood a middle-aged man in a black suit. Judging from where he is standing and his movements, he should not be relatives or friends. It''s like the staff of a funeral home. According to general customs, most of them are enchanters. Adam was surprised because he was so familiar with the other side''s face. This face appeared in many movies he had watched in his previous life. Vicissitudes and perseverance. Iron-blooded and tender. Save the sky and save the earth and save the air. People send the strongest dad on the surface. Such a powerful character appeared at the funeral of Monica''s grandmother, which made Adam have to doubt the authenticity of the other party''s identity as an enchanter. Is this another rescue operation, and the other party is disguising his identity? Or maybe. When the God of War returned and saw his daughter living in the doghouse, he gave an order, and one hundred thousand soldiers are about to come? Ya has seen a lot of his movies in this life, all of which are of this type of God of War. For a while, he couldn''t help but think about it, and was quite worried that this place would become a battlefield of killing. As if he had noticed Adam''s gaze, the middle-aged man looked over, looked at Adam, nodded and smiled. Adam smiled back naturally. This funeral home is the largest in the neighborhood. It contracts funeral services and is next to the cemetery. At the end of the memorial ceremony, everyone walked out of the funeral home and headed for the nearby cemetery. Grandma Monicas coffin will be buried here. Different from the custom in the East, everything here is the responsibility of the funeral contractor. Relatives and friends do not need to do anything, just be responsible for mourning. Even landfill and burial are mostly started after the funeral contractor has found talent after all relatives and friends have left. "what''s happenin?" Joey saw Chandler look at him frequently, puzzled. "It''s nothing." Chandler mocked: "It''s just that your jacket really looks like a sports commentator." "Well, you found out." Joey didn''t pretend, and opened his coat to reveal the small removable TV inside: "The Giants vs. Cowboys." "Are you watching a football match at the funeral?" Chandler was speechless. "of course not." Joey said solemnly: "This is just the preliminaries. I''ll watch the official game after the reception banquet." "You are really a terrible person." Chandler concluded. "Actually, it''s okay." Adam smiled and said: "Monica''s grandmother is very old, and she slept without pain in her dream. In fact, it is a joy or mourning. Do you see how sad Monica''s parents and aunts are?" "right." Joey raised his chin at Chandler defiantly. "Monica!" Adam didn''t bother to pay attention to the daily life of the good friends, and stopped Monica. "what''s happenin?" Monica was facing her mother''s assault for decades, and she was almost unable to bear it. Hearing Adam''s call, like Feng Lunyin, she hurried over. "Do you know who the middle-aged man standing next to your grandmother''s coffin at the memorial ceremony was?" Adam curiously asked. "Are you talking about Mr. Deakin?" Monica''s mastery of human relations and sophistication is far more powerful than Rose. When Adam mentioned it, she was on the number and quickly gave the answer: "He is the owner and enroller of this funeral home." "Is it always?" Adam asked. "probably." Monica thought for a while and replied: "The first time I saw him was when I was in high school, he was really handsome and manly, I, no, it was Rachel who had a crush on him." "He was here ten years ago?" Adam was a little surprised, and then asked, "Does he have a daughter?" "Maybe not." Monica shook her head and said: "I vaguely heard that he was a young man who lost his wife, and he didn''t even have a child. He was once the most famous diamond king in the neighborhood. Many women and even girls have a crush on him, but since then they never intend to marry again. Everyone says that he loves his wife too much. He is very kind and popular, but due to professional reasons, he rarely contacts people except for funerals. If it weren''t for this funeral, I would almost never remember him. " "There are no daughters and no children." Adam raised his eyebrows, he didn''t seem to be the strongest dad on the surface. "Why are you so curious about him?" Monica said strangely. "Because someone has a crush on him." Adam joked: "He frequently peeped. I asked him if he had a wife or daughter. Someone in the province made a mistake!" "what!" Monica exclaimed, her face flushed. Because she was the one whom Adam said, although under the guise that Rachel had a crush on Mr. Dickon, she was actually the one who had a crush on him the most. For Mr. Deacon, a mature, decent and affectionate man, she has always favored little resistance. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and clicked to the end, and did not continue to tease. After all, it is the funeral of Monica''s grandmother, and it is not appropriate to say that. And he didn''t think that Monica would be happier with Chandler in the future when she was with so many old men. This made him think again, Chandler is controlled by his mother, and Monica is controlled by Uncle Dad. It was really interesting that they finally came together. After the funeral. It''s March. Columbias spring break is here. UU reading The U.S. University is different from the East Country. In addition to the winter and summer vacations, there are also unique spring vacations, usually in March, which is the middle of the semester. This holiday is specially designed for college students. It varies from university to university. It is usually one week or two weeks. Spring is here. College students who haven''t had a chance to wave after winter will naturally have to go out and wave. Adam has made an appointment with Juno and Karen to officially start hunting and practicing surgical techniques. Money can make ghosts grind, and in a short period of time, the real estate agent will do everything in accordance with Adam''s requirements. Adam also went to apply for a gun license, which was passed without a doubt. Then he took his documents to the gun shop to buy rifles and hunting guns and bullets, as well as compound bows and arrows, medical equipment and medicines, food and beverages, and so on. After loading all the cars, set off and drove towards the location of the cabin in the forest. Made an appointment with Juno and Karen in Hartford, the capital of Connecticut. The hut in the woods is near here. Because this is the middle of New York and Boston, Adam and Juno set off by phone, and two hours later, they met in Hartford smoothly. Then, they went to Wal-Mart and bought a local hunting license, and bought a lot of places for all kinds of animals. That''s right! Hunting certificates can be bought directly at Wal-Mart. Are you surprised or surprised? After that, I found the real estate agent who was waiting, formed a convoy of three cars, and drove to the cabin in the woods. At first glance, the power grid had been pulled outside according to Adam''s request. Under the leadership of the real estate agent, I visited the cottage, checked that all improvements met the requirements, and signed the check. Under the ambiguous eyes of the real estate agent, the three Adam moved in. They will have a wonderful and exciting week here. Chapter 123: Night 1 Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! That night. The three of them finished tidying up and gathered on the sofa to watch the video. Of course not a soap opera. Nor is it a horror movie. It''s not even an action romance. "Where did you get it?" Juno looked at the operation process in the video and asked in surprise. "Remember my friends in New York?" While watching the video, Adam explained with a smile: "The newcomer, Rachel you haven''t seen before, her father turned out to be the attending doctor in the Department of Cardiothoracic Surgery at New York University Medical Center..." "You have a good relationship with him?" Juno didn''t wait for Adam to finish. He had guessed what Adam did before, but was still a little surprised: "So fast?" Friends belong to friends, family belong to family members. Its okay to get to know your family through friends, but its not easy to get a relationship and build a good relationship. First of all, the age difference is there. Secondly, the life circle is different. Friends and their parents seldom see each other, not to mention you who want to manage a relationship through friends! Even if you fall in love with your friends, you cant get so fast. Because its the same everywhere, the father regards his daughter as the lover and the little padded jacket in the previous life, and the men who fall in love with the daughter are all hateful. He is very magnanimous if he doesnt show his face, and he still wants to be good friends with him? Want to fart! When Ross and Rachel were about to meet their parents when they were in love, Rachel told her that she could say anything, except that he could not say that he was''doing'' her. "Yup." Adam also sighed with emotion: "I didn''t expect it to go so smoothly. Maybe I am a more popular person." Juno took a look at the shameless Adam, and said sharply: "Maybe others have done it deliberately, otherwise it can''t be so fast." Adam was taken aback, then nodded suddenly: "Leonard really admired me from the beginning." "This relationship must be maintained." Juno reminded: "The attending doctor in a large department of a big hospital is very helpful to your future." "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise, how can we see these videos now?" These videotapes are all the surgical videos that Leonard has accumulated over the years as a doctor. They are very precious and rare, and it is difficult to buy with money. More importantly, because Leonard is a cardiothoracic surgeon, these videos are almost like a microcosm of Leonard''s growth. It is very helpful for Adam who wants to grow into a cardiothoracic surgeon. "It''s a pity that I am going to study neurosurgery." Juno looked at the video and shook his head. She herself is very interested in human psychology. Even if she is going to be a doctor in the future, she is as stable as her. She has checked relevant information early and selected the neurosurgery department that has the closest relationship with human psychology. Adam was reminded by her that he chose cardiothoracic surgery early. Juno''s choice of road was much harder to walk than. In the previous life of 2020, neurosurgery involving the brain is doomed to work hard, let alone 1993. Most of the videos Leonard gave were for cardiothoracic surgery. For Juno, who chose neurosurgery, the effect was a little worse. "At that time, I will ask you for some neurosurgery videotapes." Adam patted his forehead and scolded himself for forgetting it. "Okay." Juno smiled and said, "But don''t worry, you can look at these first." Neurosurgery and cardiothoracic surgery are not completely isolated. When doctors are studying in rotation, all specialties are involved, but in the later stage, they will choose one department to concentrate on research, until they become the top doctors in the specialties. And one hole can pass every one. Neurosurgeons can also perform cardiothoracic surgery, and cardiothoracic surgeons can sometimes perform neurosurgery operations, depending on the individual''s skill level. Seeing that Adam wanted to take a picture of his chest, Juno reminded him: "This Doctor Green is willing to lend you these precious videotapes. Obviously he values ??you, but it is better to pay attention to it. Wait a minute, the relationship will be better. After all, those precious videotapes Its not the same thing if he asks someone for help to get the video tape." "Right." Adam nodded. It''s the same everywhere, the favor is one point less one point. It is foolish to ask excessively without knowing the control and management feedback! "Say this." Adam casually said: "I am not going to take the Harvard Medical School. Leonard is a graduate of Columbia Medical School and a doctor at the New York University Medical Center. My connections are all in New York. I am going to take the Columbia Medical School." Afterwards, Leonard told Juno about the huge pit of the intern''s promotion. "Your idea is right." Juno affirmed Adams thoughts: "I have also vaguely heard that there is no such thing as waiting for an intern, even medical school students have such things, many students especially''adores'' technical authority, and medical school professors have married for this. There are a lot of them." "by!" Adam''s mouth twitched. He was still too naive and too underestimated the competitiveness of medical students. "Will you take the test then?" Adam asked subconsciously. "No need to." Juno smiled: "This Doctor Green is just the attending doctor. It''s okay to take care of you alone, but it''s a bit embarrassing for him to take care of two. I dont care much about fast promotion. Although Columbia Medical School is also a top medical school, it is not as good as Harvard Medical School, which ranks number one all the year round. I go to Harvard Medical School and I will be able to interact with You share some different technical experience. " Both Harvard Medical School and Columbia Medical School are private colleges. The textbooks use self-compiled textbooks. Even if the process is the same, there are still many differences in technical details. These differences are sometimes a manifestation of superior strength. Of course, this is not enough to offset the huge impact that personal connections can bring. However, with Juno, Adam, who has chosen a personal connection, can learn more about the technical details of some medical sacred places without delay. In this regard, Adam can only admire: "You are right." The two communicated for a while. Later, Adam simply turned sideways and talked to Juno, and his surroundings swept to the shadow that obscured the sky somewhere, his eyes dizzy, and when he looked intently, he remembered that Karen had been there all the time. It''s just that she was quietly nestling next to Juno because she didn''t speak, and Adam almost forgot that she was there. "Ahem." Adam''s throat was a little dry, he coughed a few times, and laughed: "Karen, how are you doing?" "well." Karen glanced at Adam, seeming to wonder why he was talking to her, but he still replied, the attitude is still friendly, it should be influenced by Juno. "It''s fine." Adam was a little embarrassed, especially when he met Juno''s smirking eyes, he gave a dry smile. "Karen is particularly talented in cooking." Juno smiled and said, "Let her show her a hand tomorrow, so that you can feast on it." "I believe." Adam nodded repeatedly. Next, the three of them did not speak, and stared at the slightly **** operation on the video tape. If someone broke in at this time and saw this scene, it would be frightened to death. Chapter 124: Lulu is so cute Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Early the next morning. Had breakfast. The three Adams, each carrying a gun, marched toward the depths of the forest. This was the real first hunting. Adam was quite excited, holding a gun and carrying a compound bow, scanning his eyes quickly, and striving to fire the first shot to win the prize. Although the United States is rich in forest resources, some animals are sometimes flooded, but it is impossible to see them everywhere. The three people walked for a long time, and even the shadow of the animal was not seen. "The ideal is full, the reality is very skinny!" Adam couldn''t help but complain. "It seems that you really like ideals." Juno was calm, and couldn''t help joking when he heard Adam complain. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t hear the ridicule in Juno''s words, but he pretended not to understand and didn''t pick up Juno''s words. He just smiled and continued to scan the surroundings. After all, this is a forest. It is not only animals that are dangerous, but also people. Vigilance is a must. Fortunately, Adam''s various basic attributes are far beyond ordinary people, with his ears and eyes clear, and his concentration, once there is a slight movement, it is difficult to escape his observation. Juno is also so stable and terrifying. Karen didn''t pay attention to hunting at all, so she guarded her surroundings with a gun without Juno''s reminder. Coupled with the fact that they have sufficient guns and ammunition, and they have practiced grappling and fighting, safety is still guaranteed, and they are not too worried. If you really want to meet someone who doesn''t open your eyes, who should worry about it. "there!" Adam''s leftover light swept a figure and immediately reminded in a low voice. "It''s a deer!" Juno took a closer look and said with some excitement. Deer are large animals, and they were lucky to be caught up by them on the first day. "I like to eat venison." Adam was holding a gun while scanning the deer''s surroundings to confirm that there was no one, and smiled: "Especially roasted venison with wine, it is not interesting, but the snow and red plums are missing." It''s not that hunting misses and shooting people have never happened, and you can''t be too careful. Otherwise, they will not continue their daily routines, but will change to the strange and terrifying wind. "Why Daxue Hongmei?" Juno was also helping to observe and confirm, and curiously heard the words. "The snowy silver dress envelops the world, the red plum is proudly independent, and the bright red embellishment is more artistic." What Adam thought of in his mind was naturally the artistic conception of "the world of white snow and red plum in the colored glaze world, and the sweet baby cut fishy mutton" in the Dream of Red Mansions, but it was not enough for outsiders. Juno gave him a weird look when he heard this. Adam didn''t know that she was thinking about being crooked, so she was highly concentrated and made the final confirmation. "Clear!" "Clear!" Juno also concentrated and made a final confirmation. The two were still not satisfied, and after repeated confirmations, Adam then aimed his gun at the deer who hadn''t noticed the danger and pressed the trigger. boom! Adams marksmanship was a master who made coach Mike often despise and pretend to be forced to commit a crime, with a steady hand, and the deer fell down at the sound of the gunshot. "Good marksmanship." Juno exclaimed. "Go, go and take a look!" Adam was refreshed, put away his muzzle, and waved his hand. The three of them walked quickly to where the prey was, and saw the deer lying quietly on the ground, blood shed all over the ground. This is an adult stag with a body length of two meters and a height of about 1.2 meters, weighing more than 100 kilograms, and a properly large animal. "A good start, let''s stop here today." Adam smiled and said, "This deer is enough for us to toss." "Ok." Juno smiled and nodded. Its a bit of a hassle to hunt such a big deer instead of an ordinary person, but Adam doesnt need Juno and Karens help at all. He directly lifts the deer on his shoulders, which is extremely easy. "What the **** do you grow up eating?" Seeing this, Juno stretched out his hand and squeezed Adam''s muscles, and said with emotion: "You look thin when you dress, and you have flesh when you take off your clothes, but your muscles seem to be completely unable to support your strength, and your strength seems to be increasing. The stronger it is." "This is talent." Adam smiled and said, "There is no way to think of it." Juno smiled and threw it away. No matter how clever she was, she would never have imagined that there would be Adam in the real world. The three followed the original road and returned to the cabin in the woods. Adam put the deer on the operating table. The two put on masks and surgical caps, and then began to wear light blue surgical gowns, which of course was one of the medical supplies Adam bought. Since it is a simulation of the familiar operation process, it is natural to make everything as real as possible. Anyway, Adam is not short of this little money, and everything that should be matched is matched. Juno saw Adam baba looking at Karen while tying her clothes behind her, and smiled at Karen. Karen ignored it, just helping Juno take care of it with her heart. Juno shrugged. Adam''s mouth twitched, so he had to do it himself. "I fired the first shot just now, and now I will give you the first shot." Adam took the scalpel, and did not make the first cut, but motioned to Juno to make the first cut. Juno didn''t decline either. He took the scalpel and slashed the deer''s abdomen. The sharp scalpel cut the deer''s abdomen with ease, exposing the internal organs. Adam pulled the spotlight and observed better, and started discussing the deer''s body structure with Juno, and comparing it with the human body, a strong academic atmosphere. This big deer was dissected in the sound of discussion between Adam and Juno. Adam and Juno also cut the tenderest part into pieces of the right size and thickness at Karen''s request. Karen took the venison out for processing and prepared roasted venison at noon while it was fresh. "Do you want Karen to cook the soup for you?" Juno was extremely proficient in sending this long-dead buck into the palace, picking up a knife and joking with Adam and said, "I heard that this thing is a big supplement." He also said that you dont know how to martial arts, oh, no, is it a castration technique? I saw it all! Where can you tell from a book? Too skilled there is nothing! "no need." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said, "I''m afraid of getting angry." "What are you afraid of getting angry?" Juno teased: "Anyway, you are very greedy for Karen, how about I ask her for you?" "Do not make jokes." Adam was not fooled, and said, "It''s really like that. I''m afraid you will give me a knife even if you lift the knife at night." "Ha ha." Juno smiled and did not answer. The two continued to dissect and understand the biological structure. For a while. Adam couldn''t help but glanced at her. "Haha." This time, Juno laughed loudly. Adam suddenly understood and grinned helplessly. Playing with his mind, how could he have played Juno before, he made up his mind, and he won''t take it anymore in the future. Zhou Shuren once said: Open your mouth and lose your spirit, and your tongue moves right and wrong. It also goes: Say everything is worse than silence. Honestly, I''m not deceiving! "How to deal with deerskin?" Juno smiled and said, "Sew it back or simply sew a coat?" "If you don''t deal with it, just sew a coat for you?" Adam said in a bad mood: "Of course it was stitched back. We used deer to practice saving people, not for fun." Chapter 125: Alcohol is not intoxicating, everyone is intoxicated Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! One morning. Adam and Juno are both dissecting and studying biological structures, bickering from time to time. The originally **** scene, under the aura of practicing the techniques of curing diseases and saving people, turned out to be a little warm. Adam, who had never killed a single chicken before, came up with such a heavy-tasting drama, without any discomfort at all. Zhou Shuren said: You must have one or two friends with you in order to make progress! This is true! If Juno and Karen were not there, even if Adam had the financial resources to do this, it is estimated that he would only have a spin in his mind and then be forgotten. A man ran into the deep mountains and old forests, hunting and dissecting to practice surgical techniques. It is because of Juno''s positive response that the scene is now. It''s always shallow on paper, and I absolutely know that I have to do it personally. After the actual hands-on dissection, I realized the feeling of holding a scalpel to cut through the animal tissue, which is indescribable in words and words. "Yeah~" Time passed without knowing it. Adam suddenly wrinkled his nose and sniffed hard, exclaiming, "It smells good!" "Karen must be roasting venison." Juno also smelled it and smiled: "Come here in the morning, let''s go out and help." "it is good." Adam nodded, and Juno helped each other take off the surgical gowns and walked out of the miniature operating room. Karen has already put the grills and other ingredients in there, and all the accessories are available. Pieces of tender venison are being grilled on the racks, and the tempting aroma of barbecue comes in bursts. "What can I do for you?" Adam smiled. "No need to." Karen shook her head. "I clean up the table, and you go get the red wine and wine glasses out." Juno did his part to instigate. Of the three, she is the core, connecting the two. Adam had no objection, so he went in and took it. After everything was ready, Juno took the venison roasted by Karen with the plate and set it on the table. Adam got up and poured half a glass of wine into everyone''s goblet. "This is not at home after all, so it''s okay to be drunk. It''s not safe." "Do you know that safety comes first?" Juno gave a white glance: "Do you know how much Karen and I drink? A little more." "You drink well?" Adam''s heart moved. "It''s better than you anyway." Juno smiled and said, "It''s almost enough if you drink this." Adam smiled bitterly and unconsciously remembered the experience of the drunk fragment. While adding wine to Juno and Karen''s glasses, he pondered whether to ask what happened that night. "Enough! Almost full!" Juno reminded: "What are you thinking?" Adam quickly raised the mouth of the bottle, stopped pouring, and shook his head: "Nothing." Forget it, at first God knew what happened, although now Juno and Karen are already system-identified friends, even if you ask, it''s fine, but it''s better to be confused when you are confused. Juno toasted, tapped with a fork, and toasted: "Today we can gather here, while playing hunting games, while enjoying food and wine. The first thing to thank is our local tyrant Adam. You let us pass. Thanks to the leisure and entertainment addiction of the upper class people, thanks Adam, cheers!" "Cheers!" Adam smiled and clinked glasses with Juno and Karen and took a sip. "The second person I want to thank is Karen for making such a delicious barbecue. Thank you Karen, cheers!" Juno raised his glass for the second time. "Cheers!" Karen smiled sweetly. "The third thing to thank is destiny, she let us meet each other, thank destiny, cheers!" Juno raised his glass for the third time. "Cheers!" Adam clinked the glasses again and joked: "The fourth person to thank is Juno, she can decide whether we can eat." "Go ahead." Juno put down the goblet, a knife in one hand and a fork in the other, and cut a small piece of venison and put it in his mouth. "Yeah~" Adam followed closely behind. "Hmm~mm~" Karen smiled and watched Juno let out an aftertaste snort. The taste of venison tends to be beef, but it is much tenderer than beef, and it''s still eaten right now. Karen''s craftsmanship is really great. The combination of several factors makes the taste really great. "This must be taken back to Monica, Chandler and the others to taste." Adam sighed as he ate. "There is a freezer, you can eat it for a long time when you take it home." Juno Sven is too much, take a bite, sip a sip of red wine, shake the goblet, smile and say: "When we are leaving, we will go to hit the head again and deal with it a little bit. You can drive back directly and they can eat Its the freshest venison." "good idea!" Adam praised: "Let Monica do it at that time, she is a chef, and it must be another flavor." After eating several pieces in a row, Adam slowed down and learned the way of Juno, shaking the goblet, watching the red wine spinning in the glass, looking at the two beautiful women beside him, his eyes were Quite confused. This is life! "Karen, will it rain tomorrow?" Juno took a sip of red wine and asked suddenly. Adam subconsciously looked over the red wine in his mouth almost squirted out. I saw Karen touching his conscience, weighing it twice, and then hesitated: "There will be showers tomorrow. It is estimated that it will fall around noon." "It seems we will get up early tomorrow." Juno looked at Adam with a squint, his eyes playful. "Uh, uh, uh!" Adam nodded repeatedly, swallowed the wine in his mouth suddenly, and then drank another sip of red wine to be shocked. Although I knew it before, I was shocked to see Karen use it. Karen''s trick is really amazing, and it''s a shame not to be a weather forecaster. Looking at Juno, who was obviously teasing him, the corners of Adam''s mouth twitched. In the morning, Juno jokingly said that he would ask Karen for him, because he could not hide her from her. Seeing the relationship between the two of them is so close, Adam naturally refused. But with a glimmer of hope. I thought you would persuade me a few more times, and be more sincere, maybe I''ll just follow it. It''s a pity that Juno just stopped talking. This disappointed Adam. Secretly regret whether he missed a great opportunity, maybe Juno really wants to match him and Karen? So I couldn''t help but glance at her. But what was waiting was Juno''s laugh. Adam was sure that he was teased by Juno. But at the end, he still couldn''t figure out Juno''s thoughts, whether it was an accidental teasing or a warning? The heart of playing with psychology is dirty! Even if he has studied psychology, he is not at all an opponent of Juno, who is gifted. Now seeing Juno teasing him brightly, no matter how itching in his heart, he decided that he would not be fooled by killing him. And I was very fortunate to have resolutely rejected the idea of ??Juno cooking soup for him before, otherwise he really couldn''t hold it. Chapter 126: Wild mandarin duck Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! The next day. Early in the morning. Because Karen used her talents and supernatural powers to forecast rain today, the three of Adam got up early and prepared to finish the hunt before it rained. Many animals came out for food in the early morning. Adam and the others quickly found a herd of deer, a dozen large and small deer eating grass, raising their heads from time to time, raising their ears and looking around vigilantly. "Compare with a female deer today?" Adam laughed in a low voice. "I come!" Juno nodded and aimed at a female deer with no horns on her head. "Clear!" "Clear!" After repeated confirmations as if obsessive-compulsive disorder, Juno pulled the trigger. boom! A gunshot! The deer were scattered in shock. Adam saw from a distance, the female deer targeted by Juno wailed, but did not fall down immediately, but ran away towards the distance, not fast. "Faulted." Juno smiled embarrassedly. Obviously not everyone can be as stable as Adam, the first time is full of uncertainty. "You hit, she was injured, we follow." Adam reminded. "it is good." Juno and Karen followed Adam and chased the female deer. The direction they are traveling. not far away. There is a lake. Two tents are **** by the lake. Apparently someone is camping here. U.S. people are keen on travel and adventure, and the camping culture is enduring. Even Leonard, Howard, Rajesh and the group of otaku can go camping overnight to observe the meteor shower, not to mention the indulgence in various film and television dramas. American youths from all walks of life who love to die. In the jungle near the tent, under a big tree, a pair of wild mandarin ducks are enjoying the beauty of the sky as the bed, and they are extremely grateful to God for giving them such a beautiful life. At the critical moment, a gunshot! Then came the fleeing deer attack. "OMG!" "! shit!" The two screamed, and ran out of the jungle. Men are even a little ignorant of women. This seems a bit exaggerated, but when you hear gunshots in the dense forest, you can run as far as you can. Here is the happy Milliken, and the man is of African descent and is more sensitive to gunshots. You know, the probability of being shot in the United States by African Americans is several times that of whites. Running can be killed by robbers who are brought for justice by passers-by. Really righteous and brave enough to be rushed to the police as a murderous mob and killed. Stay at home well, or you might be killed by a police thief who walked one more stairs back to the wrong home. More importantly, if you die, you will die in vain. Perhaps the family member who received the huge amount of compensation would embrace the murderer and said movedly: "I forgive you, and he will also forgive you. Tolerance is a virtue, because God wants him to do this." Damn it! He didn''t! impossible! Don''t talk nonsense! Life is not easy. Only by being vigilant can you live longer and have more sweet breath of freedom. Therefore, he ran faster. "what happened?" The people in the tent also apparently heard the gunshots, awakened from their deep sleep, and found that the person next to their pillow was not there, and hurriedly walked out. "Ryan?" "Nicky?" A man and a woman walked out of the two tents, calling for their lovers. "Ryan isn''t there?" "Nicky isn''t there either?" The two looked at each other, and there was a shadow in their hearts, but the man''s eyes flashed suddenly, and then he stared at the girl with scorching eyes. The girl frowned unconsciously and turned her side to block the man''s too presumptuous gaze. At this moment, for a while ! The sound of a male and female ensemble came, and the two followed their reputations when they saw a man and a woman rushing towards them screaming for their lives. The man by the tent suddenly showed a meaningful smile. Snapped! The woman by the tent waited until the African-American man Ryan ran to her, raised her hand and slapped it over. "Heather, what are you doing?" Ryan grabbed the woman''s arm and shouted angrily. "What am I doing?" Heather said angrily: "Look at what you did with Nicky?!" Ryan realized that he didn''t wear his shirt, and looked at Nicky sideways and found that she was even more disheveled, and she didn''t even know where the denim shorts had gone. With such obvious evidence, everyone knows what they did. It''s not white at all. "Heather, I''m sorry." Nicki, who stole the food, apologized weakly: "We are impulsive." "Yes, we are just impulsive, this is the first time, I swear!" Ryan hurriedly swore a curse. "You are too much." Another man said, "Couldn''t Heather and I satisfy you? Let you do this kind of thing?" "David, brother, I''m sorry." Ryan apologized. He and David are good buddies, Heather and Nicky are good best friends, and David and Nicky are still their matchmaking. "You are just for excitement?" David rolled his eyes and winked at Ryan. Ryan was taken aback for a moment, and then immediately understood the meaning of good buddies, and his heart was furious. I really want to exchange it! Want to fart! His girlfriend Heathers appearance and body are all top-notch, especially the figure. Normal short-sleeved shirts are often worn by her in a bared suit, which makes every man who sees his throat dry and angry. Up. Although Nicky is also good, but it is only coquettish enough, how can he compare with Heather. He was just a taster and didn''t care at all. Now this **** David wants to use this thing to meddle with Heather, and he wants his help? As usual, he rushed forward and smashed David''s dog face with a punch but now... "We''re fucked!" Heather was angry at the betrayal of her boyfriend and girlfriend at the same time, and announced loudly. Ryan panicked and began to pester Heather begging. He really loves her. After all, a girlfriend of this level, where can he find a second one? It''s a pity that various men''s routines have been said over and over again, but Heather still refuses to forgive, but just packs up and prepares to leave. In desperation, seeing David put up a finger, Ryan nodded aggrievedly, wanting him to persuade him. "Heather, don''t get excited." David walked over and persuaded: "I believe they are just impulsive, young men and women, this is normal, let''s give them another chance." As he said, he winked at Nicky. "Heather, I was wrong." Nicky Pear hugged Heather with the rain: "We are good sisters for so many years. I shouldn''t be sorry for you, but I really didn''t mean it. You can punish me whatever you want. Just forgive me this time. Right." Thinking of the fear of losing Heather, Ryan knelt directly at Heather''s feet, hugged Heather''s leg, and cried. "Go away!" Heather angrily wanted to push the dog and the man away, but he couldn''t push it away. "Or I will give you David once?" Nicki got a hint from David and gave a seemingly fair and reasonable suggestion: "We''ll clean up the two, and we will still be good sisters in the future!" Heather''s eyes widened, staring at her good girlfriend in disbelief, and then looking down at the boyfriend who could see her track. He looked at him in pain and said, "As long as you are willing to forgive me, I have no objection." "A tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye is fair." David said solemnly, his eyes burning but terrifying. "you guys!" Heather suddenly became frightened. Chapter 127: Who is daddy? Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! By the lake. "Give them a chance?" David got closer and closer, smiling evilly: "It also gives us a chance." "Go away!" Heather screamed. "Stop! Let go of that girl!" A loud shout spread. Ryan and the others were taken aback. When they turned their heads, they saw a man, two women and three young men coming out of the jungle. What shocked them was that each other had a gun in their hands. "Oh, relax, don''t get me wrong! She is my girlfriend!" Ryan, who is of African descent, stood up and raised his hands first: "We are just having a conflict!" "Don''t be afraid of them." David dismissed: "Do they dare to shoot but not?" "You''re right, we dare not shoot, do you see if we aim the gun at you?" Juno smiled and said, "But if you still don''t let go of that girl, I''ll let Adam go and beat you up. You know, he''s an elite fighter!" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched and he glanced at Juno speechlessly. Obviously having a gun in hand can deter them, why is it so complicated? Beat them? Fighting elite? This is not to make them feel confident and violent! Juno squinted Adam with a smile and winked. Adam glanced at Heather who was standing there, where he didn''t understand what Juno meant. This is for him to save the United States as a hero! "Fighting elite?" David looked at Adam, who was thinly dressed, and laughed out loud, "Come on, come and beat me!" Ryan also recovered his calm, and the rebelliousness in his bones immediately came up, thinking that it was Adam who shot and hunted just now, which frightened them and exposed their good deeds, which caused Heather to break up with him, and the anger continued to go out. Risk. "If we have the courage, let''s try it alone!" "Go! Go! Go!" Adam hadn''t spoken yet, Juno had already waved his hand there and booed. "Let her go! We are at peace with each other..." Juno is not as stable as usual, but Adam wants to be as stable as possible and can persuade him. "Boss!" David saw Heather staring at Adam with his beautiful blue eyes, who was still being held by Nicky, and he was sore and hated, he spit at Adam. Got it! No more talk! Ninety percent of the stability can''t stand it anymore. Adam gave Juno both the gun in his hand and the compound bow on his back, and motioned them to stay away, in case the other party lost his mind and wanted to take the gun. "This girl is so beautiful, but the key is to have a good person with capacity." Juno took the gun and bow, and laughed in a low voice: "There is more capacity than Karen~ This wave of heroes saves the beauty, you don''t lose!" "I always feel that you are more active than me." Adam gave her a white look, muttered in his mouth, moved his hands and feet, and walked towards the other side. Adam was really moved by being so stunned by her. In fact, it is normal. Caroline left first, losing the conventional weapon output. Then there were waves of offensives by Rachel. Although he focused on the overall situation and decisively refused, he did not feel it in his heart. After coming here, watching Karen sway in front of him, often dizzy. I ate venison and drank wine last night. You know, venison is nourishing, and the ancient emperors liked to eat it to give benefits to the harem. He is still a young man with an endurance of up to 480, so many factors are added to him, even if he is steady in his daily life, he is a little restless now. "One last warning! Let go of her, you two bastards!" "Ryan, teach him!" David saw that he was an old oil son. He was the most fierce and true person before, so he encouraged others to go first. "Let me teach you how to be a man!" Ryan used a little bit of force, his muscles, he usually used iron, as long as he didn''t move the gun, he was very confident in his strength. Seeing Adam was still walking over, he rushed directly and hit Adam in the face with a punch. He hates this face! Adam was too lazy to dodge, stretched out his hand to grab Ryan''s fist, and with a violent force, he directly screwed Ryan''s arm behind him and pressed it slightly. Ryan knelt directly on the ground. "Who is the uncle, no, bah! Who is the boss?" As far as Adam knows, African Americans have a traditional game, that is, wrenching the wrist. Whoever twists the opponent''s arm behind him to restrain the opponent, and then asks: "Who is the uncle?" If the other party answers: "You are uncle!" Then it means that the other party has surrendered, and you will have all the rights to do whatever you want with the other party. Adam used this allusion, and then realized that it was wrong, whether it was a father or an uncle, Adam didn''t want to be it! Ryan yelled, but yelled, "David!" "Be careful!" Heather warned shrillly. But it was David who saw Adam overpowering Ryan so easily, knowing that he was not an opponent, so he directly used a sneak attack. Adam waited for him early, shorted and kicked him to the ground. He wanted to step on his head, but he was afraid of accidents, so he turned him over again and threatened: "Be honest!" David was lying on the ground with his hands raised, his mouth confessed and said: "Don''t get excited, buddy, we are playing around." Adam didn''t bother to pay attention to him Seeing that they subdued them, then he looked at Nicky who was still holding Heather. Nicky was taken aback and let go of Heather. Heather hurried over with her belongings. "Asshole, we''re over, completely over!" Standing beside Juno, Heather sighed heavily, remembering the dangerous scene just now, and cursed: "And Nicky, I really misunderstood you!" "Heather, I didn''t mean it." Nicky was wronged. Isn''t it a routine operation to steal a girlfriend''s boyfriend? She apologized and apologized. As for such a big reaction? "You can get out!" Adam let go of Ryan and David. "Heather, I was wrong, I swear I won''t touch you again, go back with us." Ryan is still reluctant to let go: "This is far from the town, you can''t go back without a car..." "We will send her off." Juno smiled. "Don''t believe them!" Ryan said anxiously: "God knows who they are, you don''t know them at all!" Heather hesitated suddenly, but glanced at Adam, Juno, and Karen. This hesitation was suppressed by her again. She shook her head and said, "They are good people! I am with them, it is safer than with you! You guys! Let''s go! I don''t want to see you!" "Ryan, let''s go, she must be in love with someone." David rubbed his chest, and said yin and yang weirdly. Nicky also pulled Larry, and whispered: "Let''s go first, let Heather calm down, she must be back." "Okay, Heather, we can go." Ryan looked pained, and then stared at Adam fiercely: "But if you don''t send Heather back by noon, I will definitely be back! Don''t think you have guns!" After that, I cleaned up with David and Nicky and drove away. Chapter 128: Come, have soup! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! By the lake. "Hi, let me introduce, my name is Juno, she is Karen, and his name is Adam. We are here for spring break." "My name is Heather, and my home is in Hartford." "Oh, that''s great, you must be familiar with the scenery nearby, you can show us around." "Of course there is no problem, how come you come here to hunt?" "We are all high school classmates. Adam is at Columbia and I am at Harvard. We are all going to be admitted to medical school to be doctors in the future, so we bought a forest hut in the middle of New York and Boston, while hunting on vacation, and learning medicine in advance. ." "It turns out that''s the case, you guys are really interested! I am a freshman at the City University of New York, returning home during spring break. I didn''t expect to encounter such a thing." "Don''t be sad. Anyone can encounter this kind of thing. It is good to know their true colors in advance." "Ok." "..." Adam carried the female deer and walked in front. Hearing Juno''s few words, he dispelled Heather''s worries. Okay, just like two sisters, the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but twitch. Waited for the hut in the woods. Adam and Juno entered the operating room again. Seeing Heather looking curiously, Juno, who was being helped by Karen in the surgical gown, smiled and said: "Heather, help Adam, like this." "it is good." Heather glanced at Adam, walked over with his head down, followed Karen, and helped Adam tie the belt of the surgical gown. Juno winked at Adam playfully. Adam gave her an angry look, but he was still quite moved in his heart. Juno obviously remembered yesterday that Adam eagerly wanted Karen to help him tie his clothes, and Karen ignored him. These sisters, nothing said! "It''s going to be **** later, Heather, do you need to go out first?" Adam spoke. It''s not a problem to always let Juno take. Since your heart is moved, then act. "No need to." Heather smiled: "My parents ran a small slaughterhouse. I''ve been used to it since I was a kid. Until now, I would go to the meat counter of the supermarket to do odd jobs during the summer vacation to help with meat processing." "Really? That''s great." Juno smiled and said, "No wonder I felt that you fit our aura well before." "Then let''s exchange experience later." Adam also smiled and said: "It''s the first time we came here to hunt. The dissection and everything are all about reading books and taking pictures of gourds. With your help, we will definitely be rewarded." "I try my best." Heather smiled shyly. "It''s your turn to get the first shot today." Juno reached out his hand and motioned. Adam nodded, did not refuse, and made the first cut. After that was another academic discussion site, Karen still went to prepare barbecue. And Heather joined in. As soon as the expert makes a move, he knows that there is something wrong! Heather not only told what she knew was different from Adam''s pure reading anatomy experience, but also personally demonstrated it, and the relationship between the three became more harmonious during the talk and laughter. "Can I leave a bone?" Heather even said something like this. "Ok?" Adam and Juno looked at her curiously. "This is a little habit of mine." Heather said shyly: "Every time I deal with meat, I will leave a piece of bone as a souvenir. Isn''t it weird to use them for bone painting?" "of course not." Juno smiled and said, "Please, see what we are doing?" Adam also smiled and said: "A famous detective in the Eastern Kingdom once said that there is only one truth, and bones are the only evidence that a creature has existed in the world. You are keeping the traces of their existence as a memorial. That''s nothing. " He vaguely remembered that there were heroines nicknamed Bone in both Eastern and Western film and television dramas. Heather smiled happily. At this time, the fragrance floated in again. "It''s almost done, let''s go out for dinner first." Adam reminded. "No hurry, I let Karen still stew the soup." Juno smiled. "stew?" Adam was taken aback, then his eyes widened, and he winked at Juno, saying: "Are you serious?" Juno ignored him and smiled at Heather and asked, "Venison soup, very tonic, Heather, can you drink it?" "of course." Heather nodded, indicating that she has no dietary restrictions. The three of them studied and discussed for a long time, until Karen came in and called, they finished, cleaned up, and sat on the dining table. Heather looked at the exquisite dinner plate and the precious red wine, rather cautious. Juno started assisting again: "Adam bought all these, including this cabin in the woods, and Karen and I are also in touch." "Adam''s family is rich?" Heather said enviously. "No." Juno smiled and said, "Adam''s family background is average. He earned this from writing books when he was in college." "Wow!" Heather suddenly exclaimed, and his eyes looked at Adam with a color of admiration and admiration: "Adam, you are amazing." In the United States, making money is the greatest virtue, not a joke. Juno winked at Adam triumphantly. Since ancient times, affection cannot be kept, only routines are popular. Although the hero saves the United States is clichd, it is the righteous face of Adam and the golden virtues added to him, plus her assists, it is strange that Heather does not respond when he takes advantage of the vacancy. The four of them were enjoying the food and wine, and they laughed. Mainly Adam and Heather flirted, Juno assisted by the side, Karen still did not speak, but puffed up all the time. boom! There was a thunder. The sky began to rain showers. Adam couldn''t help looking at Karen, and sighed in his heart: "What a magical tool!" But soon recovered and continued to flirt with Heather. UU reading As Juno said, although Karen is magical and capable, it is obviously inferior to Heather. Adam is a layman. Like all human beings, he only pursues one word in his life. Nothing else matters. "It''s raining, Heather, or, you stay at night?" Juno''s assist came again. "This one." Heather hesitated. "Forget it, let her go back." Adam frowned and said, "Her ex-boyfriend said harshly. Maybe he will bring a gun. We don''t need to have this conflict with him. When Heather is divided with him, we will invite again." "I completely split with him." Heather quickly said: "I will either go to him or go home when I go back. I don''t like both of them. I am very grateful for you to take me in." "Do you have a bad relationship with your family?" Juno smiled. "Ok." Heather nodded: "I don''t know what''s going on. Ever since I was a kid, I felt like there was something between them. If it weren''t for Ryan, I would stay in New York and never come back." "Then stay." Juno said with a playful smile: "Play with us these days, and then you will come back to New York with Adam, perfect!" Seeing Adam frown, Juno explained: "Don''t worry about that Ryan, he just said cruel things, he dare not!" "Yes it is." Heather echoed: "He hasn''t even learned a gun." "Right." Juno shrugged and said, "So don''t worry, come, Heather, have some soup!" "Thank you." Heather took it happily. "Adam?" Juno passed Karen Sheng''s soup to Adam. Adam and her looked at each other and understood each other''s meaning. "Choose for you, do you want to drink this soup or not?" Chapter 129: Night talk Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Hut in the forest. To drink or not to drink? this is a problem! Taking a look at Heather, Adam took the soup bowl decisively and drank it. Juno gave a look of I knew you would be like this. Adam ignored. Isn''t it just a bowl of tonic soup, as long as he doesn''t want to, what can he really do? Then his concentration and stability are not a joke! Thinking of this, Adam handed the bowl to Juno: "One more bowl!" Just to prove his concentration, he has to drink and drink. He, Adam Liuxiahui Duncan, as long as he doesn''t meet Eve, who is he afraid of? After that, Adam seemed to be a Liangshan hero, eating meat and soup in a big bowl. Outside, there was thunder and showers. The four of them ate and chatted, and the time came to the afternoon in a flash. Adam, Juno, and Heather went into the operating room again to continue their research. Until the evening, Ryan, who spoke harsh words, did not show up. It''s another meal of fine wine and food. After eating. Juno took Karen into the bedroom and gave the living room to Adam and Heather. "What movie do you like to watch?" Adam naturally saw the ambiguous look in Juno''s eyes before he left, and even knew that Heather had seen it, but he still pretended not to know, and chose to watch the movie like a routine. "casual." Heather''s face was a little red. The nourishing effect of venison is not limited to men. Not to mention the stamina of red wine. Even if she had a premonition, she didn''t want to think too much about such a good Adam, everything would be a matter of course. "Then a horror movie?" Adam smiled. Seeing Heather nod, he went to select a classic Texas Chainsaw Massacre released in 1990. Unlike Asia where the atmosphere is scary, the classic horror films in the United States are all plasma sprays, and the more violent they are, the more they will have a market. "Texas?" Heather looked at the title and said casually: "My hometown is over there." "what?" Adam couldn''t help but curiously asked, "Isn''t your home here?" "My parents moved here later." Heather smiled: "So I hardly have any impression of it." "Then I''ll take you over to play when I have time." Adam smiled and said, "I''m also from Texas, and I live in Galvest." "is it?" Heather was pleasantly surprised: "Then we are still fellow villagers." "Yup." Adam laughed and said, "Speaking of which, we are really destined." Heather''s face was red, thinking that it was Adam who would save her today, otherwise God knew what would happen, and his beautiful blue eyes looked at Adam with a little bewilderment. Adam moved in his heart and moved forward decisively. at this time. Scream! The movie begins. The atmosphere was suddenly interrupted, and the two looked away from each other and looked at the video recorder. Movies are very clichd. It will be the same after a few decades. That is to say, a few young American men and women who want to travel happily, drove the RV and drove happily all the way into the desert town of Telavister, Texas. It is adjacent to Mexico, and the real purpose of this group of young men and women is to go to Mexico to purchase filthy goods. On the road, I met a girl with bruises and scars and despair asking for help. Of course, the mistress of the Virgin chose to help, and she had to find out the truth and find justice for the girl. As a result, they entered a large house in the wild, regardless of the gloomy atmosphere inside, directly broke into it, and then met the terrifying chainsaw murderer, dragged them into the basement one by one and brutally killed them. Of course, the heroine escaped in the end, but only the heroine was the only one, and the other companions all paid for the heroine''s curiosity and death. In Adams view, the horror film was very general and not sufficiently stimulating, but Heather screamed again and again, kept moving closer to Adam, and finally hid directly in Adams arms. Watching horror movies with my girlfriend has benefits, and it is not nonsense. Adam is not a novice, so naturally he knows how to seize opportunities. After some overall comfort from the inside out. Adam smiled and said: "A girl must protect herself when she is away. If she is cautious and has fighting strength and courage, in fact, even if she encounters this kind of thing, the chances of protecting herself and even her companions are very high." "Juno and Karen must be such girls~" Heather murmured. "Ok." Adam said meaningfully: "You can also be a girl like them, and I can help you." "How to help?" Heather raised his eyes to look at Adam, his eyes full of expectation. Obviously she knew how Adam would help her. "Of course it''s more exercise." Adam teased: "The first step, I will teach you melee combat first, and the rest, I will talk about it later." Naturally Heather could do everything. Everything is a matter of course. So the two entered the bedroom and started close combat training. There is a famous saying in the Wulin Biography: In this martial arts practice, physical contact is very normal, not to mention touching hands or feet, that is, face to face and mouth to mouth. Otherwise, how would Yang Guo and Xiaolongnv hook up? Up? So it''s all basic exercises, no six! late at night. Heather was tired from training and fell asleep abruptly. Adam is still full of energy. Thinking of Heather''s ex-boyfriend Ryan''s cruel words, he feels a little uneasy in his heart, and he also blames Junod for being troublesome. Then he smiled dumbly, his proper man''s holy Buddha thinking. But he got up, picked up the rifle, loaded it, and walked out of the bedroom. Keep your hand steady, or watch the night. "End of the toss?" Unexpectedly, as soon as he came out, he saw Juno sitting on the dark corner, looking sideways at the door, winking at him, with a rifle at his feet. "Are you always there?" Adam''s heart was quite shaken. "Let me see, two hours and thirty-three minutes." Juno raised his hand and looked at his watch, and joked, "You are really good, and you are getting better and better, how about you, are you satisfied with Heather? Don''t blame me for troubles?" "Weird! Why not weird!" Adam suppressed the emotion in his heart, walked to Juno, sat down, and vomited: "I''m not greedy to that point. As long as I want, I can get a girl in every minute. The most important thing is that this is not at all. Like your style?" "My style? What is my style?" Juno gave a glance at Adam who was getting a bargain, and asked with a smile. "Steady!" Adam took it for granted: "Even if you see that Ryan is not the kind of courageous person, and he doesn''t have the address here, it is difficult to find him, but there is still some risk in the end." "So when you entered the bedroom, I took this out." Juno smiled and patted the rifle at his feet. "why?" Adam said sternly. "why?" Juno murmured, understood what Adam meant, was silent for a moment, and smiled brightly: "You like her, I like her, and the risk is not high. Isn''t that enough?" Adam:... Chapter 130: I forgive you Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Early the next morning. When Karen got up and saw Juno leaning against Adam sleeping soundly, he gave Adam a fierce look. Adam spread his hands innocently. They were just a simple vigil last night. After chatting for most of the night, Juno didn''t have Adam''s stamina and started to feel sleepy. Adam persuaded her to go back to the bedroom to sleep. She refused. Adam was helpless, and in the end he could only cover her dazed with a blanket and let her sleep on her own. He stayed up all night and stayed there until now. The man''s sacred Buddha thought before, when he saw Juno standing there with a gun, it had already disappeared. Only moved in my heart... and vomit. And fortunately, after experiencing the incident of legal bloodthirsty loli in the hospital, he woke up in time, eliminated the ridiculous fear of Juno and Karen, and gained the friendship recognized by the system. Otherwise, even if Adam does not avoid Juno and Karen, he will not invite him. Naturally, there will be no follow-up deeper understanding of Juno and full of moved. This also made Adam have a deep feeling. In the past, whether it was Jr. Shelton, Leonard, Ted and Matthew, or the old friend group of six, it seemed that he had established friendship with them, and even got systematic recognition. But this kind of friendship is always floating in the sky, and it doesn''t feel down to earth. Because Adam is a traverser, when he gets along with people, he will look down and look subconsciously, so he can''t blend in perfectly. Now, he feels that he should be more involved. Because feelings are relative, the more you invest, the other party will return more. This is his life. It''s not an American drama or a strategy game. Some are just daily life. When you always think of it as a game, you will sooner or later be set off by it. At that time, you discovered that you have no chance to save or even come back. Karen stepped forward, picked up Juno and the blanket, and sent him back to the bedroom amid Juno''s complaints. Adam also put the rifle away and went to the bedroom to look at it. Heather was still sleeping soundly with a smile on his mouth, and without waking her up, he turned and walked out of the bedroom. After Karen settled in Juno, she started to make breakfast. "I''ll help you." Adam put the target of action after the first touch on Karen, so he spoke. "No need to." Karen refused as always. "Juno and I were just a vigil last night, nothing..." Adam was not discouraged, and said with a smile. "I know." Karen gave Adam a sideways look. Adam''s mouth twitched and he understood what she meant. This meant to say: "If not, can you still stand here?" "So, you and Juno, huh?" Adam suppressed the groove in his heart and continued his efforts. "Huh what?" Karen reversed the gentleness and quietness that had been with Juno before, and said sharply: "What you want to know, I told you everything as early as the high school prom. The others, I and you, have nothing to say. " "I know I know." Adam smiled bitterly: "Juneo is my dear sisters, and you are also my friend. I, optimistic about you, have no other meaning." When Karen heard the words, he took a closer look at Adam and nodded: "You are Juno''s good buddy, that is, my friend. I forgive you." "forgive me?" Adam was taken aback. "Jennifer!" Karen reminded. "Oh, oh!" Sunset, Mountainside, Transformers suddenly appeared in Adams mind, thinking of the relationship between Jennifer and Karen, it suddenly became clear. No wonder it was a friend, and he was so indifferent to him, and even vaguely hostile. It turned out that Karen had always had Adam in mind before. Sure enough, only if you are more emotional, you will get more responses. "Since childhood, Juno has not many friends, and it can even be said that you are the only one." Karen signaled that Adam could come forward and help. While making breakfast, she said softly: "Juno is very relaxed and happy with you. She is happy and I am happy, so I hope you can always make her happy." "Do not worry." Adam solemnly said. Karen nodded, the smile on her face bloomed to Adam for the first time, and the amazing Adam was slightly lost. "Heather isn''t enough for you to see?" Karen put away her smile, her tone was cold and sour: "Isn''t Juno saying that she is better than me, you should have the most experience!" "Ha ha." Adam laughed dryly: "It''s not the same, it''s not the same." Karen gave Adam a contemptuous look. What''s the difference? One has personally measured it, and the other can only be used for viewing? "So, Juno and I are going to be doctors in the future." Adam quickly changed the subject: "Karen, do you have any plans?" "The first choice is to be a chef." Karen thought for a while and said, "The second choice is to be a nurse." "Why not a weather forecaster?" Adam blurted out: "You are so talented!" "You let me touch my conscience on TV for everyone to weigh and watch?" Karen sneered. "No." Adam quickly denied: "You can be at home in advance... prepare and tell the audience the result." "Not interested in." Karen shook her head and said, "I don''t need money, and I won''t be a full-time chef. I just want to make good food for Juno and have time to take care of her. As a nurse, I can help Juno and become her career assistant. ." "..." Adam was speechless, and for a long time, he sighed: "You are so kind to Juno, her eyesight and heart are all her." "Isn''t this normal?" Karen looked at Adam suspiciously. Adam lowered his head in shame. This made him more certain of the definition that Jennifer once gave Karen: Karen is a lunatic! Because only lunatics and geniuses will be particularly focused. Once you are sure to do something, you will devote yourself to it. For example, Sheldon, his eyesight is scientific, and he doesn''t have much idea of ??taking vacations, so that he has accumulated too many vacations. Afterwards, the school must enforce it and prevent him from entering the school. Petunia felt that the poor development of her acting career was because she was still a part-time waiter and was not focused enough, so she resigned without discussing with Leonard. Leonard spoke of support, but complained whenever she had the opportunity, saying that she shouldn''t just waste her savings without working before she was not sure. This is indeed Lao Cheng''s insistence. However, Sheldon truly agreed with and supported Penny''s approach. Because he also chose theoretical physics like this at the beginning, he didn''t leave a way for himself, and he was more focused in order to have greater achievements. He has been doing this all the time. Karen is obviously not a genius, otherwise the system will prompt. Then she who is so focused on Juno can only be a lunatic. But how do you feel being stared at by such a lunatic? Adam''s biggest feeling is not to be afraid of Juno, but to envy Juno... Chapter 131: Just you show! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Three poles in the day. Heather and Juno got up lazily. Karen quickly brought the breakfast that had been prepared a long time ago. "Adam, didn''t you go to sleep for a while?" "I''m not sleepy at all." "Incomparable, incomparable." While eating breakfast, Juno exclaimed, "Your physical strength is really good. It''s not like a human being, but it''s really suitable for the profession of a doctor." Fubao 996 is at the stage of internship, which is a real blessing. 007 is the code name for the intern. On the one hand, he stayed in the hospital almost 24 hours a day, 7 days a week. On the other hand, because they are novices, many people encounter emergencies or go to the operating table, and there is a certain probability that the patient will die on their hands. Like 007, has a legal killing license. Heather''s face flushed suddenly. No one knows this better than her. She always felt that Juno was teasing her. "Go and get your things back in the morning?" Adam raised an eyebrow at Heather. "Ok." Heather blushed and said, "Everything else is okay. It doesn''t matter whether it is there or not, but my bone painting is my many years of hard work, and I want to get it back." "rest assured." Adam smiled and said, "We will go together later and take back all your things, none of them will be missing." "correct." Juno said with a playful smile: "Even without us, you are actually not afraid. After all, you and Adam have studied fighting and grappling all night, and the combat effectiveness is no longer comparable." "what!" Heather exclaimed. "Juno!" Adam called. "Ok." Juno shrugged and said, "Heather, don''t care, I''m just joking with you." "I know." Heather was embarrassed and said, "It''s okay, I just lost love last night..." "Able to understand." Juno smiled. "..." Adam couldn''t help but squinted at her. Seeing Heather put down his embarrassment and chatted with Juno happily again, Adam focused on himself because he noticed that something was wrong with him. In the past, he was also energetic, but there was absolutely no high-intensity fight for two and a half hours. After a night''s vigil, he was still full of energy and did not feel sleepy. So, after a long time, he once again summoned the broken system. Ever since my wisdom broke through 140, I entered Columbia and realized financial freedom, I have been on a planned path all the way. The next three years step by step to get an undergraduate degree. Then prepare for the medical school, two-year theory, two-year rotation of medical students, and get the doctorate of medicine. Apply for a hospital internship, one year intern, five to six years of resident doctor, and then pass the exam to become the attending doctor. When the time comes, do more operations, prolong life, gain fame, compete for the director of surgery, obtain more patient resources, perform more operations, extend more lifespan, build a greater reputation, and then compete for the director, which is another benign cycle. The college period is a necessary transition. Although his wisdom has reached the level of genius, he can''t compress the four years of college. Because he is also studying psychology, it is about whether he can live in this world more safely. You know, Sheldon, a super genius with an IQ of 187, officially went to university at the age of 11 and graduated at the age of 14. It took a full three years. Counting that he started going to university at the age of 10, it was almost four years. These planned routes are very clear and clear. In a short period of time, there will be no drastic changes in the attributes of the system, so he has not paid attention to the changes in the system for a long time. "System, display the property panel." Wisdom: 146.05 (normal 100, 120 excellent, 140 genius, 180 super genius) Initial value 108 Juno''s contribution: +1+0.005*365*4+0.004*300*1=9.5! Sheldons contribution: +5+0.005*365*4+0.004*300*1=13.5! Peggy''s contribution: +6+0.005*365*2+0.004*300*1=10.85! Leonard''s contribution: +3+0.004*300*1=4.2! After surpassing the talented 140, the wisdom points provided by Juno and Shelton decreased from 0.005 to 0.004 every day. Thinking about it, its normal. There is no limit to the growth of wisdom. Those who are near Zhu are red and those who are near Mo are black, and when they get closer and closer to red or black, the influence of others will be less and less. Strength: 400 (normal 100, 200 strong, 500 super strong, 1000 is not a human) Initial value: 80 Contributions of the Duncans and Emmet: 100! Contribution of the six-member group of old friends: 20*6=120! Leonard''s contribution: 20! The contribution of Juno and Karen: 20*2=40! Caroline''s contribution: 20! Heather''s contribution: 20! Unknowingly, his power surged to 400, which was close to the super 500. No wonder it was so easy to deal with Ryan and David. The group of six friends gave him 120 points, which was above the average of a normal person. The power of it. Endurance: 500 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show, 1000 is not a human) "what!" When Adam saw the attribute value of endurance, he was surprised and then surprised. This has broken through a level and has truly reached the level of "Just You Show". No wonder he doesn''t feel tired at all even if he stays up all night after a high-intensity battle. It''s just that he still couldn''t figure out why the endurance attribute suddenly broke through. But it''s not surprising that even the crossing happened to him. He didn''t want to think about things that he couldn''t figure out. Otherwise, if he wanted to be bald and couldn''t figure it out, why bother? There are too many unsolved mysteries in the world. Speed: 180 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show ~ www.novelhall.com~ not human) Speed ??includes agility, which is also a very important attribute, which can be seen from the fact that Adam''s anatomical stitching is obviously faster than Juno. During the operation, a hand that is stable and fast enough directly determines the life and death of a person. It is a pity that since the strength of various attributes, coupled with the study of psychology, grappling and fighting, firearms, bows and arrows, etc., his mentality has continued to grow stronger with the explosive increase in strength. Now if he meets his ex-girlfriend Magical Amy again, he will never feel fear, because once she has a premonition that she intends to shoot him, he will definitely counteract it reasonably and legally as soon as possible. In addition, I haven''t encountered scary little girls again recently, so the speed attribute is difficult to improve. This is also the only one without any level breakthrough among the four basic attributes. He really expects his breakthrough speed to be excellent, what will he feel like? Or if the speed exceeds 500, after reaching the level of your show, will there be any title... Lifespan: 35.07 (died young, normal 80, 100 excellent, 150 is your show, 200 is not human) Now Adam is 19, three years in university, four years in medical school, one year as an intern, and five to six years as a resident, which means that when he becomes the attending doctor, he is 32 to 33 years old, which is very close to the limit of life span. But after becoming an intern, as long as the level is sufficient, in theory, he can start to treat illnesses and save people. Calculating this way, when Adam was 26 years old, as soon as his lifespan attributes increased or decreased, the speed would slow down a lot, and it would get slower and slower, until the beginning only increased. So time is not too tight. Of course, the premise is that everything goes well. This requires him to work hard to remove obstacles on the way forward. Now it seems that the problem is not big. Chapter 132: Mermaid Genius remembers this site address in one second: []The fastest update! No ads! Had breakfast. The four set off for Hartford. "I''ll go up with Heather." When he got to the place, Juno offered to offer: "So as not to irritate him." "Are you still worried about this?" Adam said amused. "Before and now, can it be the same?" Juno cast a small glance. Adam suddenly felt dumb. "I''ll follow to the top of the stairs, call me if I have anything." Adam decided to settle down. Juno''s combat effectiveness is good, but it is also relative. The reason why the black widow was able to pinch him down with the deadly scissor feet was that it was sudden, and the other was that Adam was not serious. When he was really against the enemy, the effect has not yet been tested. "Also." Juno did not refuse. Except for the inexplicable Secondary 2 episode yesterday, she has always been very stable and naturally will not refuse such insurance measures. "Karen, stay in the car and don''t turn off the flame." "..." Heather was shocked and speechless when he watched this scene. For a while, he was weak and weak: "Don''t be so exaggerated? You look like a tactical team with a clear division of labor in a film and television series." "Maybe a team of professional robbers?" Juno joked. "Go early and return early." Adam reminded. Juno and Heather entered and went up to the second floor. Adam stood at the top of the stairs, listening to the movement with his keen ears, and seeing no conflict, he waited quietly. A few minutes later. Juno and Heather were holding two boxes, and a suitcase came down. Ryan stood on the second floor looking at Adam with a complicated expression, and Heather''s best friend Nikki was standing next to him. Adam moved in his heart, already guessing why there was no movement yesterday. Go back to the car. On the way back to the cabin in the woods. Adam asked, and Heather and Juno''s answers verified his guess. The reason why Ryan didn''t move was because he was not a violent bastard, and it was okay to let go of cruel words in pain, but it really made him move. He didn''t have the guts. Otherwise, he would not flee from the road when he heard the gunshots at first. Later, when confronted with Adam and the others, who had guns in their hands, they would raise their hands in fright and surrender. He dared to fight, but he was not Adam''s opponent at all. In addition, it is normal for the young men and women of the United States to separate and reunite. Heather made it clear that they were finished. After returning, Nicky was soothed. After some venting, the remaining blood was completely swallowed. In the state of holy Buddha, of course he chose to forgive. Barefoot is not afraid to wear shoes. With Nicky there, Ryan is obviously not barefoot. As for David? He is even more of an old man. Therefore, there will be this peaceful breakup. "Shall we train in the afternoon?" Adam intends to improve Heather''s combat effectiveness. In this world full of unknowns and dangers, in the event of danger, only relying on himself is the safest. "Okay." Juno eagerly said: "I also want to see how you practiced this half semester." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "I hope you won''t be surprised by that time." "I know you are great, the big deal will come when the three of us will hit you one." Juno laughed. "I can hit ten." Adam shot back. Heather looked at this scene with a smile, feeling very warm, and full of expectations for the afternoon exercise. As a person who has really encountered danger, how can he refuse to increase his self-protection ability? In the afternoon. The four of them were on the flat ground outside the cabin and began to exercise. It was Juno who taught Heather, and Adam was the target. After practicing for two hours. Juno challenged Adam. This time, Adam, who had thoroughly mastered his fighting skills, easily crushed Juno. When Juno''s black widow-style scissor feet rushed up, Adam directly hugged and rotated, removing Juno''s inertia, and then carrying her with his arms, which turned from an upside-down dragonfly to an upright dragonfly, the last one to hug and kill. Juno couldn''t move, so he had no choice but to admit defeat. Unwilling to reconcile, she united Karen and Heather again, fighting one of three, but Adam easily handled it, leaving her completely out of temper except yelling pervert. After that he started teaching Heather to shoot, and this time it was taught by Adam. Gun shooting is not only a romance for men, but many women also like it, because it is a good tool for women who are inherently weak in strength to defeat the strong. In the Big Bang Theory, Petunia liked to play with guns and took Leonard to a shooting club. The result is that when Leonard wanted to pretend that he had played shooting in the game so it was completely okay, then he went out of the fire and injured his foot. Fortunately, the bullet rubbed the shoe and only scratched the small toe. Just put a band-aid on it. Otherwise, Leonard, who died of pain, was absolutely not in the mood to continue bragging with Petunia, saying that he was also the big shot. Even many women are still gun idiots. For example, in the romantic history of mom and dad, RobinS.H.I.E.L.D. Hill Deputy DirectorLiang Jingjing is a typical example. Every time she feels upset, she goes to the shooting club and outputs frantically. There are all kinds of firearms at home. Heather has a general feeling about shooting, and even a little disliked it. Because of her recoil and body shape, she is more likely to be injured than others At this point, Adam can''t help it. In the end, Karen stepped forward and taught some special little experiences that she had realized. All four of them were sweating profusely in the afternoon. "Shall we go take a bath in the lake?" Heather suggested. "Okay." Juno echoed. Adam thought for a while and nodded. Galvest is close to the sea, and Adam and the three all know water. If Heather suggested so, obviously he will. Although the hut in the forest has a shower system, it is not as good as splashing in the lake. Moreover, Shishui Furong is one of the most beautiful scenery in the world, and Adam didn''t want to miss it. Adam and Juno carried guns, Karen and Heather carried swimsuits, and the four set out for the lake. After arriving. "You go down and wash first, I''ll guard." Adam smiled. "Then you have to be more vigilant." Juno teased: "Don''t focus all on us." Adam didn''t refute, just smiled and said, "I will try my best." Juno scolded a few words with a smile. Taking advantage of Adam''s turning around, the three of them changed their swimsuits, and Heather rushed directly into the lake with a vigorous step, looking like a mermaid. "Wow, Heather, you don''t practice swimming professionally, do you?" Juno and Karen followed, and they exclaimed when they saw Heather swimming quickly around them. "No." Heather smiled happily: "It''s just that I have always liked swimming. I used to want to be a lifeguard on the beach." Adam turned his head at this moment, and when he saw Heather in the water, his eyes lit up and he thought to himself: "If this is going to participate in Chandler and Joeys favorite variety show, The Beach Ranger, then they will never leave. Its in front of the TV." No, I have to train for Heather when I go back at night. The fighting environment is set in the rain... Chapter 133: Happy here In the lake. Three mermaids are playing in the water. Adam stood on the shore, armed with a steel gun, and watched. Juno played for a while, took the initiative to go ashore, changed his clothes, and took Adam''s class. Karen also followed. Adam didn''t decline either, and he rushed into the lake while wearing a big pants. This time, it was Heather who started to teach him the tricks of swimming. Adam''s physical fitness is there, and he can learn everything very fast. A fierce boy can hold back for a long time and play with Heather. Soon, Heather, who was as agile as a mermaid, couldn''t keep up with Adam''s rhythm, and she screamed at Adam who was swimming around her. If this is for the second brother to see, you must be envious of it. Why did he have to be scolded by seven spider spirits for the same thing, but what Adam got was the touching anger? Discrimination! This is absolutely discrimination! After playing for a long time, amid Juno''s laughter and curse, Adam''s talent was over. The four joked and returned to the hut in the woods. The next few days. Adam and the others hunted, dissected and stitched in the morning, practiced fighting and shooting in the afternoon, swimming and playing in the water in the evening, chatting and chatting in the evening, watching movies, watching movies, and practicing. The daily life is so happy. It''s really, happy here, not thinking about Shu. In the middle, Heather also took the three of them to tour nearby attractions. This tour is most about mood. Playing with a lot of beauties is naturally one of the most wonderful things in the world. And if Adam was single, it would instantly become the saddest thing in the world. The transition between the beautiful and the sad is often the lack of one person. The last day of spring break. on Sunday. early morning. The four Adams got up early, successfully hunted a deer, quickly dissected it, divided the venison into three parts, put it in the freezer, and loaded it on the off-road vehicle. The salutes were sorted out last night. Adam took Heather, Juno took Karen, and the two cars drove out of the cabin in the woods. Break up at Hartford. Juno and Karen go north to Boston, Adam and Heather go south to New York. In the car. "You have so many friends." Heather couldn''t help feeling a little envious when he heard Adam talk about the arrangements for venison. The venison was divided into three parts by Adam, one for Monica and the others, one for the Green family, and the other for the Leonard family. It should have been divided into five parts. The other two, one for Ted, Matthew, and Lily, and one for Peggy. But Matthew and the others are still students, living in the dormitory, and cannot handle venison, so Adam counted their share to Monica, and prepared to let Monica handle it, and gave it to Matthew and them for a taste. As for Peggy? He wanted to send it, and he knew the address, but he couldn''t come to the door. Because Peggy was only a 13-year-old girl, her mother was divorced again, and Adam came to deliver venison alone. It always felt a bit weird. Don''t be regarded as a **** brother or a scorpion, that would be bad. And in the final analysis, the relationship between him and Peggy is based on the mutual friend of little Sheldon. What impressed Adam the most was that when he tried to comfort Peggy who was sad and poured chicken soup and said that she needed a friend and he could be her friend, Peggy didnt even look at him, but only went to see the whole process. Little Shelton. For Peggy, Sheldon, who has a similar IQ, is her kind and friend. As for Adam? It''s just an accessory to Little Sheldon. Now, although Adams IQ has increased to 146, it is a large level behind Sheltons 187. There is still a long way to go, let alone Peggy, whose IQ is still higher than Sheltons by the system. Up. Trying to deal with Peggy before reaching that level is completely self-inflicted. Peggy is not like Shelton''s "sweet and cute", she can be impressed with train toys and cartoons. Her pride and indifference are real and clear. What she values ??most is the communication of wisdom. You can''t even understand what she said, how could she take care of you? Fortunately, thanks to the little Sheldon, Adam''s performance at the time barely won Peggy''s recognition, making Peggy a strong growth point for Adam''s wisdom. Even if he doesn''t meet or contact him now, with Sheldon as a transit point, the relationship between him and Peggy has never been broken, and Peggy has always contributed wisdom to Adam. In the future, Adams wisdom will always surpass them. What will Peggy look like at that time? Adam said he was looking forward to it. "A friend of a friend is also a friend, so my friend can also be your friend in the future." Adam smiled: "They are all very good people, and you will love them." "I believe." Heather nodded expectantly. Although she was betrayed by her ex-boyfriend and best friend, Adam and Juno''s appearance, seamlessly connected, instantly dispelled this sadness and anger. So at this moment, she didn''t have many scars in her heart, and she was still full of expectations and imagination for friendship and love. Two hours'' drive. The car has arrived in New York. Adam first sent Heather to the City University of New York. Then returned to the apartment, separated the guns and ammunition and locked them, and then came to the 520 apartment, and gave the largest share that had been allocated to Monica. "Wow! Have a big meal tonight!" Joey was the first to cheer. "By the way, is your relationship life okay lately?" Adam asked quickly what he thought of. "It''s okay." "that''s it." "Why do you ask?" Everyone is puzzled. "Venison is very nourishing." Adam smiled playfully: "If you have someone, then eat more, if you don''t have one, then eat less, otherwise it''s easy to get angry~" "Damn it!" Chandler mocked: "Singles are despised even for eating meat!" "its not right." Rachel is keenly aware of the problem: "I remember you said that you were going hunting with Juno and Karen. This venison must not be eaten less. How did you solve the problem of getting angry?" "Wow! There is a situation!" "Frankly explain!" "Say it!" "Is it Juno, or Karen? Or...huh?" When Monica and others heard it, their eyes lit up, and they gathered around to gossip. "You guys think too much." Adam smiled and said: "I am innocent with Juno and Karen, and the simplest friend relationship. The reason why I have eaten venison for several days does not matter. It is because I have met a new good friend~www.readwn .com~Good friends?!" Everyone shouted in unison. They all know what kind of existence Adam''s good friend is. When Adam talked about Heather, Rose, Chandler, and Joey were envious and jealous. "Be sure to take us next time, we also want to have a banquet!" The three yelled. At this moment, Phoebe opened the door and came in. "What are you all talking about, so happy? Ah! Adam is back." "It''s nothing." Adam gave Monica a wink, and asked Monica to save him a little to give him away tomorrow. Amidst Phoebe''s exclamation and accusation that "Deer is so cute, you killed her", Adam slipped away. Chapter 134: Surprised Leonard Long Island, New York. beep! Adam rang the doorbell of the Green''s villa. "who is it?" "Hello Mrs. Green, this is Adam Duncan." "Oh, it''s Adam." The door was opened, and a very well-maintained middle-aged woman smiled and said, "Please come in." In the United States, it is very rude to come without an appointment. Adam naturally wouldn''t make this mistake. Last night I went to Hartford to call Leonard and Leonard respectively to confirm the itinerary of the visit. "Mrs. Green..." "Just call me Sandra." Rachel''s mother is very kind. "Sandra, I went hunting during spring break. This is the venison I just hunted today. It is very fresh. I want to send it over for you to taste." Adam smiled as he looked at the house. This is a decent villa with luxurious decoration. It''s no wonder that the second daughter of the Green family, Amy, went to Rose''s apartment and looked disgusted: "There is no one on the second floor, and there are only two rooms. How can I guarantee **** when I call?" "You are so kind." Sandra took the specially packaged box and put it in her freezer. She looked at Adam carefully and praised: "I have been listening to Leonard and Rachel. Now I finally see you. I will stay tonight. Shall we have dinner?" "No." Adam declined: "I have something to do. I have already made an appointment with someone. I will definitely come to disturb you next time. I look forward to your craftsmanship very much." "You are Adam!" At this moment, a fourteen-five-year-old girl appeared on the second floor, looking down with arrogance. "Hi, I''m Adam, you must be Jill, right?" Adam raised his head and greeted with a smile. "Hi~" The youngest daughter of the Green family, Jill, saw Adam''s head up and showed her righteous face, her pride disappeared immediately, and she went downstairs and walked to the front, staring at Adam in surprise. "Jill!" Sandra shouted angrily: "Don''t be so rude." "what''s happenin?" Jill was not afraid of her mother, and said to herself: "Adam, do you have a girlfriend?" "Count it." Adam was afraid that Jill would recommend himself, and quickly stopped the conversation. "If you have, you have, if you don''t, you don''t. What does it mean to have?" Jill snorted dissatisfiedly: "Ha! I see, you must have Italian comrades in arms, right?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. American girls are really precocious. Know everything! "Well, I''ll treat you as if you didn''t! I can be your girlfriend!" Jill smiled again and said, "How is it? Happy?" Adam was speechless. Happy? So happy! Even your eldest sister, Rachel, who has the best looks, I refused, let alone you. "Jill!" Sandra was a little angry. This arrogant little daughter is too rude. "Okay, okay, I''m joking." As the youngest daughter, although Jill is the most favored, she is also the most eye-catching. Seeing that her mother is really angry, she immediately changed her face: "This lady is naturally beautiful, not everyone is worthy of me." After speaking, he ran away. "Sorry, Adam, Jill is so rude." Sandra apologized. "It''s ok." Adam smiled and said: "Little girls are like this, I believe Rachel was like this when she was young?" "Ok." Hearing the mention of her most beloved and proud eldest daughter, Sandra immediately smiled: "Rachel was so skinny when she was a child, Leonard and I broke our brains for her..." Adam smiled as he listened to Sandra talking about Rachel''s childhood funny stories, nodding his head frequently, echoing the appropriate benefits, and Sandra couldn''t stop. She was spoiled by her father when she was a girl, she was in a sisterhood in college, and she moved into her husband''s house directly after graduation, the most typical model of a wealthy housewife. After more than 20 years, she has actually been tired of this kind of life, and her three daughters are old, she yearns for the outside world even more. Adam, a handsome young man, is willing to listen to her carefully. This gave her an unprecedented experience and made her feel good about Adam. Therefore, she repeatedly invited Adam to stay. But Adam declined. The goal of continuing to deepen the relationship with Leonard has been achieved, and there is no need for him to stay here. And he will visit Leonard''s house later. Compared to the Green family, where only Leonard was of great help to Adam, Adam looked forward to the Hofstadter family of elite geniuses. New Jersey. Hofstadter''s house. "Adam! Adam!" According to the address given by Leonard, when Adam arrived, he saw Leonard was already waiting at the door, saw Adam''s car coming, ran over directly, waved happily. "Hi buddy!" Adam got out of the car, patted Leonard on the shoulder, and greeted him affectionately. This spring vacation hunting trip gave Adam a deeper understanding of feelings. After seeing Leonard''s contribution to himself in the inventory system, this understanding was even deeper. Compared with Leonard''s emphasis on Adam''s friendship, Adam obviously lacked a response to Leonard''s friendship before. That''s why there will be a big distribution of venison this time and take the initiative to visit. "Buddy?" After Leonard was taken aback, the curvature of the corners of his mouth almost reached the back of his ears. The name of this buddy is unusual, and people who are not very close usually dont call it that way. For example, Yuan Shikong, only when he saw Sheldons sister Misie and was shocked by Misies face and body, would he involuntarily yell out with a laugh: "bu~ddy~" It is also the saying in the East: From the first sight of your girlfriend (wife, elder sister, younger sister), I''ve dealt with you as a brother. "how are things?" Adam took out the box containing the venison from the trunk and walked towards Leonard''s house while chatting with Leonard. "It''s okay." The corners of Leonard''s mouth were bitter first, and then happy. He is an optimist at the peak of Dzogchen in the later days of the day after tomorrow. There is no shortage of all kinds of troubles in life, and even a celebrity friend like Adam cannot be eradicated. Just say one thing. He can''t change a mother! His mother is his biggest source of trouble. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com Other troubles and troubles, compared with his mother, are not of the same order of magnitude. "Originally I was going to send my brothers and sisters home, but time was too late. Today is Sunday, and they are all going to school at Harvard." Leonard was filled with endless joy for Adam''s visit, and said in a loud voice: "But my father and mother are at home. My father said, he can''t wait to see my best friend, hehe." "I am looking forward too." Adam smiled. Leonard''s father is an anthropologist and one of Leonard''s spiritual pillars. Even if he robbed him of the "hug", it did give Leonard many positive influences. Otherwise Leonard will definitely not be able to achieve the peak of the post-acquired Dzogchen. This is a strong man who can live with the female version of Sheldon for half a lifetime, a proper legend! Chapter 135: I want to do an experiment with you New Jersey. Hofstadter''s house. "Adam, let me introduce, this is my father, Dr. Alfred Hofstadter, and my mother, Dr. Beverly Hofstadter!" "Mom and Dad, this is Adam, my best friend!" Leonard gave an introduction to both parties in a spirited spirit. "Hello, Dr. Alfred Hofstadter!" "Hello, Adam." Leonard''s father gave Adam a warm hug, patted Adam on the back and smiled: "You can call me Alfred." "OK, Alfred." Adam naturally followed goodness. "Hello, Dr. Beverly Hofstadter." Adam looked at Leonard''s mother, who was about to reach out, but thinking about her character, she just lifted it and put it down, just smiled and nodded. "It seems Leonard told you about me before." The eyes under Beverly''s sockets glanced at Adam''s retracted hand, a look of scrutiny and lucidity flashed in her eyes, and she said solemnly and coldly. "No need to say Leonard, everyone knows you too." Leonard''s father murmured. "This is normal." Beverly glanced at her husband expressionlessly: "I am a famous neuroscientist, psychiatrist, and world-class parenting and child development expert. The published monographs sell well all over the world, and are set as compulsory textbooks in many subjects such as neurology, psychology, psychiatric research, and children''s education. You don''t need to emphasize this well-known thing. " Afterwards, ignoring her deflated husband, she lifted her glasses, looked at Adam, and said solemnly: "If you want to shake hands, I can shake you. Although I don''t like it, this is a social custom and I can understand it." "no need." In Leonard''s apologetic eyes, Adam twitched his mouth and smiled and declined. "What do you drink? Tea, coffee, or Coke?" After Leonard invited Adam to sit down, he warmly entertained him. "Tea is good." Adam smiled. "So, Adam, are you good friends with Leonard?" Beverly sat on the opposite sofa and looked at Adam scrutinizingly. "Yes it is." Adam regretted coming over. It is true that Beverly''s eyes are too sharp, looking at him is like looking at the experiment, it is more uncomfortable than the little Sheldon and Peggy. Even if he had been mentally prepared, he still couldn''t bear it. "why?" Beverly said blankly. "what?" Adam was taken aback. "You are a college student, and Leonard is still a high school student, you are several years of age difference." Beverly said seriously: "Studies have shown that young children want to play with older children very much, while older children are reluctant to play with younger children. If Leonard is looking for you, I can understand it, but I heard that it was Leonard you took the initiative to find. " Having said this, she lifted her glasses, looked straight at Adam, and said blankly: "Why?" "I am studying psychology." Adam suppressed the full of grooves in his heart and smiled: "I have read your book A Dou who can''t afford it. I am very interested in the Leonard described in your book, so I took the initiative to find Leonard." "very interested?" Beverly''s eyes lit up: "Academic or indescribable?" "..." Fortunately Leonard hasn''t brought the tea yet, otherwise Adam must have sprayed it. "Beverly!" Leonard''s father couldn''t stand Beverly''s uprightness either. "What are you doing?" Beverly glanced at him indifferently, then looked at Adam carefully: "Can''t tell? That''s the indescribable aspect..." "Academic!" Adam interrupted quickly. His forehead is a little bit painful, if you continue listening to her, his forehead is probably going to explode. "Okay, I get it now." Beverly shook her head and smiled. The tone was obviously not what Adam wanted her to know. "Really academic." Adam repeated the sentence again, seeing Beverly still having the same expression, knowing that she could not continue to follow her rhythm, otherwise she might really break down when she talked about it. Because she is best at this set, she can only study others better after breaking people up. You know, in the original time and space, when Beverly saw Petunia, she said that Petunia collapsed in a few words, and figured out who wants to sleep Petunia, check the brand of cologne used by Petunia''s father, and use the same one. The conclusion. Stupid boy Leonard, I went to comfort the broken Petunia that night. No one knew what kind of cologne was used, but he really almost did a good job with Petunia that night. The reason it was almost was because he was so desperate, learning and making use of it, he insisted on speaking out the conclusion that Petunia that his mother had researched was controlled by his father. Petunia asked him to speak more and less, but he still didn''t listen, and even made even more explosive remarks. As a result, it was a beating, and Penny was directly driven out of the room by the humiliated Petunia. Without waiting for Beverly to continue shaking her head and chuckling, she knew that since you didn''t want to say she didn''t want to say more, Adam changed the subject directly. "Dr. Hofstadter, you are a psychiatrist and an expert in childcare and child development. Then you should know that treating Leonard as harshly as you will cause Leonard to have a lot of psychological problems?" "This is an interesting topic." Beverly raised her glasses again and nodded: "I don''t think this is harsh. His brother and sister all came here, and now they are all the best students at Harvard." "Leinard is also excellent." Adam reminded: "But good grades and whether there are psychological problems are two different things, so you didn''t answer my question?" "If there is a psychological problem, it means that it is not good enough!" Beverly said blankly: "True outstanding people are those who can control their own minds. When you devote all your body and mind to innovation and research, and your mind is strong enough, how can psychological problems find you? "This is too ideal, isn''t it?" Adam''s mouth twitched. As long as I dont want to, Im fine? "Not Mindful Beverly pointed to the brain and said seriously: "All the truth is hidden here, otherwise why should I study neuroscience? When we truly understand the scientific principles of human nerves, wherever nerve problems occur, we repair those nerves, and any psychological problems will no longer exist. " "Haha, it makes sense." Adam laughed dryly: "But I''m afraid it won''t be realized in a short time?" Not to mention that Leonard will not survive that time, even if he has lived to that era and has been tortured by various psychological problems for a lifetime, how significant is the cure? "That''s why scientists like us are required to work hard." Beverly looked at Adam: "Leinard has been contributing to science since he was born, so what about you? Adam, are you willing to contribute to science?" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 136: Why dont you move bricks? New Jersey. Hofstadter''s house. "of course." Adam smiled: "It''s just in my own way." "Your own way?" Beverly looked at Adam with interest. Not everyone can interest her and invite her to do experiments for science. With Leonard''s vigorous advocacy, she already knew the basic situation of Adam. Columbia University student, genius writer, master fighter, messenger of justice, best friend of the century... She didn''t believe all the titles, because she knew her son too well. He who lacks too much love, in the face of any emotion, wants to grasp it as hard as he can, and he can''t help but magnify it too much. However, during the conversation with Adam, she initially recognized that Adam was not a stupid person, and he was the first person who became interested in Leonard and took the initiative to make friends because of reading her book. This made her very interested. Adam took the initiative to befriend Leonard, who was several years younger than him. Is it a human distortion or a moral loss, er, an academic interest or an indescribable interest? She didn''t want to hear what Adam said, but wanted to see what Adam thought! The specific neural response represents the absolute truth! So she invited Adam to do an experiment and scan the brain. Nerves are not deceiving. At this time, Leonard came over with the tray: "Adam, your tea!" "Thank you." Adam took it. "Dad, yours." Leonard gave Alfred another glass. "Thank you." Alfred smiled and thanked him. "Mom, yours." Leonard finally handed it to Beverly, looking at his mother nervously, looking back at his previous pleasure. "Oolong tea?" Beverly took the teacup and began to habitually ask. "Yes it is." Leonard nodded quickly. "In bulk, not tea bags?" Beverly held the tea cup and continued to inquire. "Yes it is." Leonard rubbed his hands and nodded again, with a smile on his face, because he successfully completed the two requirements. But this is far from over. "Soaked for three minutes?" "Yes it is!" "Two percent of the milk?" "Yes it is." "Heat separately?" "Yes it is." "A spoonful of sugar?" "Yes it is." "Raw sugar?" "Yes it is." The smile on Leonard''s face grew brighter and brighter, and just when he thought he had finally completed the task assigned by his mother perfectly, the unexpected scene came. "Why the delay for so long?" Beverly still complained, then took a sip, put it down, motioned Leonard to take it away, and said displeased: "It''s cold, it seems we know why." "I''ll make it for you again." Leonard took the teacup and left with a wry smile. Because Beverly had too many requests, he had to extend the time to satisfy them one by one, so he delayed the time and let the tea''cold''. In fact, the tea was not cold at all at this time. But his mother is a super sensitive person, and a drop in temperature is cold. So he has to go back and re-bubble to ensure that it meets all Beverly''s rigid requirements, including temperature! "There are always problems with such simple tea making. I really don''t know how to educate him." Beverly shook her head. Adam and Alfred glanced at each other, speechless for a while. What Adam thought was: "Poor Leonard!" What Alfred thought was: "Poor Leonard, poorer me!" "So." Beverly turned her attention to Adam again and continued the topic just now: "You said you would contribute to science in your own way? In what way?" "I am going to be a doctor in the future. Adam smiled. "What kind of doctor?" Beverly asked: "Doctors in geology, humanity, and other disciplines are not really doctors, because they are meaningless to scientific development." "what did you say?" The anthropologist Alfred couldn''t stand it anymore and said angrily: "Human science is also science. Without us studying human life styles and revealing the relationship between man and man and between man and nature, mankind is either destroyed by war or by nature! When people are gone, how can there be any scientific development?" "ok, I get it." Beverly smiled contemptuously: "The third world war did not break out, not because of the nuclear peace researched by nuclear physicists, but because your anthropologists told everyone that you can''t do this, ha ha." "Not a doctor." Seeing Alfred blushing with a thick neck, Adam hurriedly said, "I''m talking about a doctor. I''m going to be a cardiothoracic surgeon." "Surgeon?" Beverly shook her head and said, "This is what you call your contribution to science? There is no originality at all. It is all repetitive things. What is the difference between this and the workers who move bricks on the construction site?" "Of course there is a difference." Adam has gradually adapted to Beverly''s uprightness. After all, he has endured little Sheldon with the same personality for three years. He has Leonard''s relationship, so he can treat her as a female version of Sheldon. Therefore, in the face of Beverlys poisonous tongue, he did not get angry, and smiled calmly: The workers who move the bricks repeat as many times as they need to build a house for you at most, and the surgeon repeats the operation, but it can be at the critical moment. Save your life. I think that saving a genius scientist like you who has a huge boost to the development of science can barely be considered as a contribution to science, right? " Beverly glanced at Adam in surprise and smiled: "You challenge me, I like this." I like it and I haven''t seen you give me a "like"! Adam, who was not prompted by the system, complained in his heart, but smiled on his face: "I like this too." "I''m going to urinate." Beverly got up suddenly, using weird words. Most people are pee or peepee, where would a formal vocabulary like urinate be used? Except for Shelton. Coitus is Shelton''s high-frequency vocabulary, far more harsh than urinate. "Make you laugh." After Beverly left, Alfred said awkwardly: "She is such a self-man." "It''s nothing." Adam smiled: "But Leonard is very eager to get her approval." "Ugh." Alfred sighed heavily and laughed at himself: "But it''s not just Leonard." Adam glanced at him sympathetically. It seemed that Beverly''s indescribable is very purposeful, that is, to have a baby. Once this goal is achieved, she will not devote her time and energy to such meaningless things . Later, there was no husband and wife life for seven or eight years. It is no wonder that Alfred finally cheated on a waiter. He is too difficult! I''m afraid it''s going to be crazy if I replace it with any man Thinking of this, Adam moved in his heart and asked, "Can you sing?" "I will point." Alfred was taken aback. "Then do you drink?" Adam asked. "What do you think?" Alfred laughed at himself: "Can I last without alcohol?" "That''s it." Adam smiled meaningfully: "I have a bold idea." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 137: Cant stay in this place New Jersey. Hofstadter''s house. "Bold idea?" Alfred was taken aback for a moment, but he was also a PhD scientist, and he immediately reacted: "Are you talking about drinking and singing? It''s useless." "why?" Adam smiled. "Beverly doesn''t drink at all, because it hurts the nervous system." Alfred smiled bitterly: "As for singing, do you think she can sing?" "Why not?" Adam reminded: "Singing is only good, how can you not? How can you know if you dont try? As for drinking, its easier. You directly tell her that you want to do a neurobiology experiment with her, she Will it refuse?" "Uh." Alfred was dumb. Based on his knowledge of Beverly, Beverly estimated that he would really not refuse to do neurobiological experiments. "Are you sure this is feasible?" Alfred still hesitated: "Is it effective?" "Trust me, it definitely works." Adam said very positively. In the original time and space, Petunia took Beverly to the bar to drink, just like Shelton turned into a Texas man after drinking, Beverly became another person in an instant after a few sips of wine. From a single glance to unruly. Beverly directly wanted to be a werewolf to swallow the handsome guy, without the indescribable rigor and restraint just to give birth to offspring. Later, I even hugged Sheldon and kissed fiercely. If Sheldon didnt respond, with Beverly and Sheldons fit, Im afraid Leonard would really be called Sheldons father. . This is drinking. Singing has a similar effect. Shelton invited Beverly to sing karaoke. Beverly refused at first because it was something she and her husband Alford had never done before. But when the two of them sang in a chorus, it was really dancing and howling, and Andorphine (human secretions that produced a sense of pleasure) simply exploded! "Then I try?" Alfred was a little moved. His life has been too difficult for so many years, can it be worse no matter how hard it is? Of course not! It will only flourish and improve every day. "If it works well, it can be expanded." Adam was also considered broken for Leonard''s family, and continued to suggest: "I have read your papers, and Beverly will leave it alone. I think you don''t agree with this frequency, right?" Both Beverly and Alfred are scientists, and naturally they have discussed Beverly''s theory of only for fertility can not be described. To this end, both of them have published papers, one from the perspective of neurobiology and the other from the perspective of anthropology. It is conceivable that the conclusions reached by the two are completely opposite. "of course." Alfred was so touched that he was about to cry, and these words uttered his heart. Is there anyone who knows him better than Biyadang? No! No wonder Leonard said Adam is the best friend of the century. No, this friend Adam is more useful than a hug machine. Grab, no, you must borrow it. "In fact, the problem is very simple." Adam smiled: "Since Beverly likes to do everything as an experiment, and understands the obligatory compliance of social customs, why don''t you start to create the indescribable frequency you want from these two aspects? For example, dont you need to say Valentines Day? Give me a bonus on my birthday, right? Wedding anniversary, Leonard''s birthday, various special holidays. You are an anthropologist, and you are a professional researcher of relationships between people. As long as you want to, don''t talk about 365 days a year. Of course, you can''t hold it for 365 days a year, right? There are several special festivals every month. Study with Beverly what is the difference between neurobiological experiments on this day and usual? It''s totally reasonable! " The only variable is whether Alfred will work? But Beverly shouldn''t care about these, after all, since 1982, she has waved and yelled Oye. As long as Alfred is satisfied and does not cheat on the waiter in the restaurant, then Leonard''s parents'' marriage can continue. Because Beverly''s evaluation of their marriage is: Consummation! That''s right! It turned out not to be a simple okay, improvised, but a highly evaluated completion! Because although Beverly can''t look down on Alfred all kinds of things, but his forbearance is the same as Leonard''s forbearance of Sheldon in the future, whether it is Beverly or Sheldon is actually satisfied. They also vaguely knew that apart from Leonard and his son, they couldn''t find a better husband and roommate. Therefore, if there is no change, they who like homeostasis the most are not willing to make any changes. "what!" Alfred was stunned, then screamed, hugged Adam, and cried: "Woo, Adam, you are so kind! There is hope for my marriage again!" With his IQ, once the key is broken by Adam, why can''t he figure it out? "what happened?" Leonard, who heard the movement, walked over to take a look and asked in surprise. "It''s nothing." Alfred was so excited that the tears of happiness couldn''t stop. Adam had to let him hold him and smiled perfunctorily at Leonard. He can''t say that he is instructing your father on how to get the happiness that you should have from your mother, right? As expected, anthropologists are not as rational and emotional as natural scientists. "the man." Beverly came back to look, and shook her head blankly: "Boy!" "It''s time to act." Adam pushed Alfred and reminded in a low voice. Let''s just do it, ten thousand years is too long, and we will fight for the day and night. "Oh, oh!" Alfred knew he was gagged, let go of Adam, wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes, looked at Adam, nodded heavily, and got up to look at Beverly. "Beverly, I want to do a neurobiology experiment with you!" "Ok." Beverly was taken aback, but when she heard that it was not an anthropological experiment but a neurobiological experiment, she agreed without thinking about it. "follow me." A good start is half the battle. Seeing Beverly agreeing so easily, Alfred was shocked and greeted Beverly to their room in a manly manner. "In the end what happened?" Leonard looked dazed. He had never seen such a high-spirited father. Is too handsome? But is this really the dad who snatched a hug from him? "Ahem Adam knew that it was not appropriate to stay here next, so he coughed slightly: "Leinard, shall we go out for a stroll?" " "Okay." Leonard suppressed the puzzlement in his heart and said happily: "Let''s go to the comics shop first and let them see what a genius writer is like in reality." "no problem." Adam got up, took Leonard and walked out. Because with his keen hearing, he has faintly heard some noises, which seems to be the muffled noise of a ping pong racket hitting biological fat tissue. I really can''t stay in this place... Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 138: Big face New Jersey. Comic shop near Hofstadter''s house. "Everyone, let me introduce." As soon as Leonard came in, he clapped his hands and shouted, "This is the original author of the mystery, Adam Duncan, my best friend Leonard Hofstadter!" "So young?" "real or fake?" The otakus in the comics shop looked over and couldn''t believe it when Adam was so young and handsome. "Mr. Duncan, I like the Lord of Mysteries very much. Can you sign me?" The owner of the comic shop rushed over immediately. As a person in the New York metropolitan area, I still have an impression of Adam, a newcomer who is rapidly rising in popularity. After all, Adam also participated in many on-site signing events and promotions last year. Of course, whether the owner of the comics shop is a real fan is still open to question, but he definitely sees the benefits. Not every comic shop has an author who comes to help the place. Once this gimmick is in place, it will become a name in the nearby comic circle, which can attract more readers to buy comics and peripherals. After all, where to buy is not to buy? When you get here, you might even encounter an idol star. "No problem at all." Seeing Leonard with his head held up high and happy, Adam naturally wanted to give him a face and signed his name on the comics of Lord of Mysteries. "Can you take a photo together?" The owner of the comics shop has an inch. "Ha ha." Adam smiled without saying a word, just glanced at Leonard. The owner of the comics shop is a businessman. He knows the king and knows it in seconds. He immediately leaned to Leonard, all kinds of ingratiations, and Leonard was elated and couldn''t close his mouth at all. Finally, he also gave a discount of 20% off for the audience and free-flowing beverages. "Adam, or just take a photo? I come to this comic shop often." Leonard said embarrassedly. "Since you like it here, of course it''s okay, but does he have a camera?" Adam continued to give Leonard a face, deliberately raising his voice. In fact, it doesn''t matter if you don''t improve, because everyone''s eyes are staring here and their ears are pricked up here. "Yes, yes, yes!" The manga shop owner was overjoyed and said, "I will get it now." With that, he rushed out of the comics shop, did not know where he borrowed the camera, and smiled and asked Adam to take a photo with him. Adam naturally would not take a photo with him alone, insisting on taking Leonard with him. So, at the entrance of the comics shop, Adam stood in position C, the owner of the comics shop stood on the left, Leonard stood on the right, and an otaku helped to take pictures. After this photo, the owner of the comic shop will make a poster, which will be vigorously promoted, and will always be displayed in his shop as a proof of qualifications. Seeing the posture of the manga shop owner, other otaku finally confirmed Adam''s identity, and they also gathered around and asked for autographs. Adam thought that it would be a rare time to come over, and simply gave Leonard the greatest face, and specifically asked these people if they were Leonards friends. After getting a bunch of "yes", he nodded and agreed. . The owner of the comic shop swiftly prepared a table and a chair, and he also prepared a book of comics for a group of otaku, and the special on-site signing event officially began. All the people in the comic shop lined up to attend. Even if someone is not a fan of the Lord of Mysteries, a collection of comics signed by the author can be sold backhand, which is a small fortune. Some people even call friends and friends. Among them was Leonard, who was so happy that he couldn''t find the edge. "what?" Adam gave the otaku autographs, and when Leonard lay in his ear and said that he also called to shake people, he gave him a surprised look. "It''s Becky." Leonard blushed and said, "It should be my girlfriend, but the kind of secret dating." "Secret relationship? You really know how to play." Adam teased: "But are you really sure she is your girlfriend?" "Uh." Leonard wanted to say yes, but reason couldn''t fool him. "I understand." Adam smiled while signing the autograph, "Since you asked her to come over, there must be some idea, right? Speak, I will definitely help you realize it." "No, no idea." Leonard stammered: "She also likes your comics. She is my girl, friend, and you are my best friend. I think you should get to know you." "The original kiss is still there?" Adam''s heart moved. Leonard nodded in embarrassment. "Do you know Gilaldine Koko?" Adam asked. "Huh, do you know Gila?" Leonard was surprised: "She is my classmate." "I went to your school to find you. I heard her name by chance. I heard that you have a good relationship with her?" Adam smiled. "Uh." Leonard thought about Gila, who had a boyish personality and looks. He didn''t understand why Adam mentioned her, but he nodded and said, "It''s okay." "do you like her?" Adam asked. He remembered that Leonard''s initial kiss remained until he graduated from high school, which was broken by Gila, which was of great significance to Leonard. In the future, Leonard, who is also regarded as accomplished, was invited to give a speech to the graduates of his alma mater, and he would be very emotional and heartfelt to thank this Gila. "Do not." Leonard shook his head and said, "I like Becky." That''s right! Don''t look at Leonard''s appearance of licking a dog, but he is a senior member of the Real Appearance Association, only licking the goddess that he finds beautiful. Of course, if hormones are needed, as long as he is a woman, he is not afraid of meat, but his attitude is completely different. For example, in the original time and space, Leonard and Petunia broke up, and the hungry Leonard initiated an agreement with Howard and asked Bernadette to help him with a female partner. Bernadette couldn''t resist Howard''s request, so he had to help Leonard make an appointment with a "warrior" he met in the gym. Not only did he look very man, but he also practiced various female self-defense skills, and he could do dozens of hundreds of versions of monkeys at every turn. Steal the peach. During the date, Leonard, who didn''t like such a female man, directly mocked her for being too edible. It was a big lobster for $200. This is an extraordinary move. You know, in the Leonard Science Boys quartet, Sheldon is still a giant baby and has no feelings about the indescribability and the remaining Howard and Rajesh, as long as they can be happy, then There is no bottom line. For example, Howard and Rajesh had two or three incidents with a 300-jin Sailor Moon at an animation festival. For another example, Howard brought Leonard, who was broken in love, to the aunt who danced square dancing, and said with great experience: "The aunt is very gentle, you will like it." Rajesh is even better at being a strong player, and raising dogs is so ambiguous that everyone deliberately uses what he said to say to the dog or to his girlfriend to guess the puzzle. Because there is almost no difference, the silly distinction is not clear. Leonard''s mockery of dating a female partner is simply a scorpion shit. Of course, in the end when the female man invited him to be unspeakable, he still readily obeyed... Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 139: Kidnapper Leonard New Jersey. Comic shop near Hofstadter''s house. "So." Adam looked at Leonard and smiled playfully: "How do you want me to help you? The original kiss, or do you want more?" "No." Leonard lowered his head in embarrassment, then raised his eyes expectantly to Adam: "I didn''t want more..." "That''s the first kiss." Adam understands in seconds. Leonard chuckled. "The initial kiss was a wonderful thing." Adam persuaded: "And Becky, I heard you say, doesn''t seem to take you seriously. Are you sure to waste the first kiss on her instead of waiting for a more suitable person?" "Waiting for a more suitable person?" Leonard said anxiously: "Then I have to wait for a lifetime, Becky is a bit of a problem, but I am not afraid of waste, yes! I am not afraid of waste at all!" "Ok." Adam shrugged and smiled: "This is your own choice." "It''s our choice." Leonard sneered: "Adam, you must help me." "I try my best." Adam smiled and didn''t think it was too difficult. But just a kiss, how difficult can it be in the world of American dramas? It''s done with just one start. What''s more, this Becky looks like a scum girl who loves to take advantage of her. That''s even simpler. The on-site signing will continue. "Becky!" Leonard waited at the door, watching the movement outside the door eagerly, and seeing Becky''s figure, immediately rushed out, cheering and beckoning: "Here!" "What a cool car!" Becky is a typical American blonde girl, and Petunia has the same style. Hearing Leonard''s call, she stepped on her long legs and walked to the comic shop. He saw Adam''s off-road vehicle parked outside, and her eyes lit up. Not all girls like small and cool sports cars, and some girls like rugged muscle cars because they have more space and more space. Many times, they are more convenient and comfortable for those who like to surf outside. "This is Adam''s car." Leonard licked: "As long as you like it, we will take you for a drive later." The voice and expression are very vivid interpretation of a word: lick the dog. "Okay." Becky smiled heartily at Leonard, but there was no shadow of Leonard in her eyes. All she wanted was to see the Adam Leonard had been thinking of. If it''s as awesome as Leonard said, then she doesn''t mind using Leonard to catch Adam. Yuan Shikong, the reason why she was able to go to Cornell University, one of the Ivy League schools in New York, was that she had good conditions at home and wanted to make friends with Leonard so that Leonard could write her homework and essay for her. Achievement history is also a very important part. For a girl like her, getting to know better men, climbing up and hanging more spare tires, is a traditional art as a stepping stone. "Adam, this is Becky." "Becky, this is Adam." When Leonard brought Becky over, he saw the otaku gazes that looked incredible and envy and hatred. They raised their heads proudly, and his heart was about to explode with joy. That''s right! Dude is so awesome! Most of the people in the comics circle are single otaku. As long as a woman walks in the comics shop, it is basically the kind that can scare people off. In original time and space, Leonard''s favorite thing is to take Penny to attend such occasions. The wallet is full of intimate photos of him and Penny. When the otaku doubt him, he shows it to others. It even developed to ask Penny to take a photo with him with the newspaper of the day, and use the way of kidnapping hostages to prove that he really got such a beautiful girlfriend and wife. This is after a decade of love and marriage. Now he hasn''t even touched a girl''s hand, and he has the treatment of an "exotic man" that he has worked hard for a long time after more than ten years. One can imagine how strong this sense of happiness is. And he knew that it all depends on Adam. Without Adam, Becky would refuse any invitation from him for the 101st time. "Hi." "Hi." Adam got up and shook hands with Becky. In Leonard''s eyes, Becky, the goddess, fell in Adam''s eyes, with only six points. However, there has been no ugly girl in the past eighteen years, and the youthful vitality also adds a lot of points. Adam took the initiative to release his hand, and he became more sure that Becky was indeed a scum. Because in full view, she even scratched the palm of Adam''s hand with her finger calmly. "Adam, shall we take Becky out for a drive?" Leonard said excitedly. "Wait first." Adam smiled noncommittal: "It''s not finished yet." Leonard wanted to say that there is Becky, and he still cares about them. But Becky took the initiative: "Don''t worry, I''ll wait for you~" "It''s so kind of you." Leonard was very moved, and then led Becky to visit the comics shop and tried his best to introduce his favorite comics. Adam signed his signature while thinking about how to deal with this troublesome matter. The most important thing is not to hurt Leonard. But Becky''s posture, even if it doesn''t hurt today, it will still hurt later. Is it better than short-term pain? Switching to Dongguo, this kind of thing is actually not suitable as a brother or friend to intervene. Because a person is not handled well, it is common for brothers to be friends with strangers. But here, without Adam''s help, Becky doesn''t bother to care about Leonard. Forget it, all he has to do is to satisfy Leonard''s biggest wish now, and what Leonard will do afterwards is not something he should consider. Can''t let him take care of Leonard''s romantic life, right? As for feeling hurt? Leonard is actually very strong. In the original time and space, even if he was dumped by the true love Petunia he believed to be, he quickly walked out and fell in love with Rajesh''s sister, and once wanted to follow Rajesh''s sister to live in the Three Kingdoms. Even the super-rich Rajesh is unwilling to return to his motherland, and Leonard is willing to go to a foreign country with him. This is absolutely true love. Therefore, true love or something is not rare for Leonard, as long as he is a beautiful woman, he can devote himself to true love at any time. In other words, Leonard''s true love will be greatly reduced, and the damage suffered for this will be automatically reduced to a harmless level. Not to mention Any woman''s possible harm to Leonard, compared with Leonard''s mother, Beverly, is completely insignificant. Leonard can survive, to live so big, to live so optimistically, it has all been said, where does Adam need special protection? If Leonard is allowed to choose, whether Adam will protect him and repel scumbags like Becky from harm, or Adam will help him and get close to scumbags like Becky but will be injured later. From 8-year-old Leonard to 80-year-old Leonard, their answer is always only one: let go of those scumbags and let them come! Adam, who figured this out, smiled unconsciously. "Okay, stop here." Adam signed the last book, and without waiting for the follow-up, he got up and announced and greeted: "Leinard, let''s go, go for a ride!" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 140: No one is less professional than me! In the evening. Adam drove Leonard back to Hofstadts house. "Hey Hey." Leonard reached out his hand to touch his cheek, fell into a foolish state, and laughed from time to time. Adam was speechless. Originally, he was going to help Leonard realize his dream today. It''s a pity that the king wears bronze, but he can''t move it. Through various routines, he hinted that Becky would take the initiative to kiss Leonard, and Becky agreed to him and kissed him. Unexpectedly, Leonard was so scared that he turned his face away and was kissed on the cheek by Becky. I really have the strength of "opportunities come like raindrops, and I have passed them one by one." Fortunately, Leonard was satisfied by himself. After Adam calculated that the two Dr. Hofstadter''s experiments should be over and cleaned up, he took the initiative to end the drive and sent Becky home, Leonard remained in this foolish state. "Ha, you are back." Leonard''s father, Alfred, smiled red and looked at Adam with gratitude. Obviously, Adam has a different understanding of Beverly through the plot, combined with the method of "trapping Sheldon into the net" genius Amy, and the advice given to Alfred is very effective. After breaking the key, Alfred only needs to learn from Sheldon''s future wife Amy and take it step by step, and their marriage will definitely be fine. You know, Sheldon is much more difficult than Beverly. The duck that can run at any time is defeated by Amy''s tactics, let alone Beverly who has been married for many years and has three children. Speaking of feelings, how many years have Amy and Sheldon been, and how many intimate contacts have they had? And look at Alfred and Beverly. After the divorce of Alfred''s derailed waiter, Beverly scolded Alfred very badly, and she always blamed the derailment for the breakdown of their successful marriage. For the rational and indifferent Beverly, it was enough to explain her feelings for Alfred. And Alfred, after the derailed divorce, did not feel guilty at all. On the contrary, he kept stimulating Beverly, which can be said to be a deep hatred of love. Because in his opinion, the real reason for the breakdown of the marriage was Beverly''s indifference, disregard of his male dignity and most importantly, not having a married life with him for seven or eight years. Seven or eight years! Many men can''t stand their wife''s pregnancy for eight months, let alone seven or eight years. Alfred can endure such a long time, isn''t it true love? Now, he will definitely try his best to create various experiments to invite Beverly to participate, and after solving the most basic physiological needs, indifferent and disregarding his dignity are actually nothing at all. Just as Leonard said when Beverly mentioned that he wanted to maintain his dignity: "It''s amazing, mom, you actually think I still have dignity to maintain." And who is Leonard inherited from? it goes without saying. Adam smiled and nodded in response. Doing a good deed is indeed giving someone a rose, the hand has a lingering fragrance. Now he is full of a sense of accomplishment and joy. The fly in the ointment is that even if Alfred is so grateful to Adam, he must regard Adam as a good friend like Leonard, but the system still does not give any hints. A reasonable explanation, one is that Alfred is not popular enough, just a supporting role, and the other is that although he is a PhD and anthropologist, just like Rose''s PhD in Archaeology, he can get it without a genius IQ. Adam prefers the latter. "Dad, what''s the matter with you?" When he got home, Leonard didn''t dare to remain a fool anymore. Seeing that Alfred''s movements were a little stiff, he couldn''t help but ask. "It''s nothing, it''s just a fall and my **** hurts." Alfred explained quickly. Adam smiled meaningfully. At this moment, Beverly came over. "mom!" Leonard shouted, "Dad fell." "He didn''t fall." Beverly said solemnly: "It''s just that when we couldn''t describe it before, I used a table tennis racket. It has already been applied with medicine, and he has also cushioned his chair. It''s okay." "Beverly!" Alfred screamed in shame. "what?!" Leonard was stunned: "I was not dreaming when I was six years old?" When he was six years old, he walked into his parents'' room and saw a similar scene, which was later described by Alfred as a dream, but he thought it was true. "of course not." Beverly made no secret: "Your father has a hobby of minor abuse, I''m just cooperating with him, is there any problem?" "No." Adam hurriedly finished the game and stepped down the steps of an angry Alfred: "This kind of hobby is not uncommon. Many men also pay to get a professional whipping, it''s not a big deal." Leather whips are not uncommon, but table tennis bats? Adam said: The city will play! "I am the most professional." Beverly said indifferently and confidently: "I am a psychiatrist, and I have a very good understanding of this kind of abnormal psychological needs, and I am also a neurologist, and I am very clear about nerves and reactions. In terms of the indescribable aspects of minor abuse, No one is less professional than me!" "Yes Yes!" Alfred said shyly: "We all know you are the most professional, okay? Can I change the subject now?" "interesting." Beverly lifted her glasses and looked at Alfred carefully: "I like to beg and anger rejection, and appear in one thing at the same time..." "Human nature is inherently complicated." Adam had to interrupt: "By the way, Dr. Hofstadter, you are a neuroscientist. I have a friend who is studying at Harvard. He is going to be admitted to Harvard Medical School in the future, and he is going to become a neurosurgeon in the future. I borrowed some neuroscience materials from you to get familiar with it in advance?" "Neurosurgeon?" Beverly showed the same contemptuous expression of''Sheldon despise Leonard''s experimental physics'': "But her goal is very clear, and I appreciate it. If she wants to make greater achievements, I suggest that she study neuroscience and do original research. Then she can report to my graduate student. Of course, her success depends on her ability. " "I will tell her." Adam smiled. Let Juno study neuroscience with Beverly? It sounds interesting. UU reading However, Juno is unwilling to do so 80% of the time. Compared with boring research, Juno has stronger hands-on ability and prefers hands-on... Then its dinner time. Naturally it was impossible for Beverly to make dinner, and Alfred was injured again and could only order takeaway. After eating, Adam is ready to leave. After all, this day has experienced too much excitement. Not only is Beverly as upright as Sheldon, the key is that she is Leonard''s mother. In the same way, Sheldon said, Adam and the others were listening as a joke, and Beverly said it was full of embarrassment. But before leaving, Adam was invited to visit Leonard''s bedroom. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 141: 0 is not as good as 1 see New Jersey. Leonard''s bedroom. "It''s very clean and tidy." Adam looked around and praised. "You have already met my mother." Leonard murmured: "Isn''t this normal?" "Yes." Adam nodded. Sheldon''s cleanliness is famous, and the female version of Sheldon''s Beverly won''t be much better. With her, Leonard can''t do it if it''s not clean and tidy. "Who is this?" Adam saw a picture frame on the desk with a photo of Leonard and a bald man. "My Uncle Freud." Leonard introduced: "He is my favorite person in our family, and the best memories of my childhood are with Uncle Freud." "Oh." Adam thought of the uncle Leonard. In the original time and space, this Leonard''s closest uncle didn''t show up, but was killed by the background through Beverly''s words. Beverly didn''t say how she died, only that her heart stopped beating. what! Thinking of this, Adam moved in his heart and began to calculate the time difference. Because he watched it dozens of times from beginning to end in his previous life, Adam almost remembered all the plots and most of the details of the Big Bang Theory. The Big Bang Theory started in 2007, and Beverly played in the second half of the second season, which was the end of 2008 and the beginning of 2009. Leonard did not know about this, so it could only happen soon, and in the same year, otherwise Leonard could not have heard any news. In other words, Freud probably died in 2008. It is 1993, 15 years before Freud''s death. According to Adam''s plan of 3 years of university, 4 years of medical school, 1 year of internship, and 5 to 6 years of residency, in 2008, Adam had been the attending doctor for 1 to 2 years. With Adams current preparations, the ever-increasing talents of Adams four attributes, and the opportunities that Leonard will provide in the future, when he is promoted to the attending doctor, Adams level is definitely first-class. At that time, Adam had a chance to save Leonard''s uncle. Of course, the best way is to remind Freud in advance to go to the hospital for an examination, but if you don''t know what Freud is sick with, saying this for no reason is probably going to be regarded as a lunatic. Then he thought of Sheldon''s father George. George died when Sheldon was fourteen years old, that is, next year, he himself had a heart attack, and he had had a heart attack a few years ago, and was even so critically ill that Sheldon went into the church to pray to God. After being rescued, Sheldon immediately changed his mind to God. So it''s not that he died suddenly without knowing his condition. So Adam could do nothing but sigh. Thinking of this, Adam smiled helplessly, and laughed at himself in his heart: "I''m really stunned. I used to have feelings floating in the air. Now, do I mean to overcompensate?" First, he helped Leonard''s parents eliminate hidden dangers in marriage, and then helped Leonard save face and realize his dream. Now he is worried about Leonard''s uncle who will die in the future and Sheldon''s father who is about to die. Isn''t this demon? What is it? However, Adam still remembered Freud secretly. Sheldon''s father George was helpless, but Freud''s problem, as long as he took his heart, still had a great chance of saving. True friends, shouldn''t they be caring from the heart? And this feeling...not bad. "This is a group photo of your Hofstadter family?" Adam picked up another picture frame and looked at it, and then laughed out loud. "It''s not inevitable." Leonard naturally knew what Adam was laughing at, and hurriedly explained: "Look, my father''s hair is very good, and my aunt, how strong the hair is." "Ok." Adam nodded solemnly, but his eyes kept falling on the photo in the frame. Sure enough, as Sheldon, who had seen this photo in the original time and space, said, Leonard''s several uncles were all first-class strong (bald) men (children), sitting together like a half-box of eggs. After seeing the photo, Adam smiled and said, "Leinard, take it out?" "what?" Leonard was taken aback. "You know." Adam teased: "The thing I want to see the most, your masterpiece?" "You mean..." Leonard twitched his mouth and said bitterly: "Hug the machine?" "of course." Adam smiled and said, "This is a legendary item you invented alone. How could I miss it? Don''t tell me that your father borrowed it again?" "No." Leonard smiled bitterly: "It was made when I was young. Who still uses it now? I put it away and put it in the attic." "What are you waiting for?" Adam urged: "It''s getting late, I have to hurry back, take it out and let me see it." "Ok." Reluctantly, Leonard took Adam to the attic room upstairs and pulled out the famous hug machine from the pile of debris. "When I was young, my mother never hugged me. In order to feel the feeling of being hugged by my mother, I invented this when I was 10 years old." Adam looked closely while listening to Leonard''s introduction. The so-called hug machine is a female dummy in clothes. The only difference is that the arm is obviously modified. "I asked a tailor to make this. There is also an electric blanket inside, which can be heated to the temperature of the human body. The arm has been modified and driven by a motor. The control is made by a radio. Hold this in your hand and press the button. Hold me and pat me on the back." "Demonstrate, demonstrate." Adam smiled. "play yourself." Leonard naturally refused. "I think too, but this is specifically designed for you, and it doesn''t match me." Adam teased. "..." Leonard couldn''t help giving Adam a blank look. If it doesnt match, say Im short and say I am short! But he gave a demonstration in the end. Adam touched it, whether it''s the temperature or the effect of hugging and patting the back is pretty good. Talent! If Leonard does not choose experimental physics in the future, but chooses MIT''s mechanical engineering like Howard, another robotic genius will be on the rise. Maybe Leonard cooperated with Howard, Howard''s robot hand that is always stuck at critical moments, and the remote relationship artifact interactive mouth will not appear at all, but directly created a real otaku welfare artifact robot. After seeing the well-known hug machine, in Leonard''s reluctant gaze, Adam resolutely left and drove back to New York. Class is going to take place tomorrow, and since I met Heather, this kind of god-given gift, it really feels like I haven''t seen it in a day. In a short time, he really couldn''t do without her for a day. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 142: Looking forward to the future Into the night. Central Park Cafe. Monica and Chandler sat on the sofa and chatted. Rachel is fishing for money, chatting with Monica and the others from time to time. Shuren Zhou once said: Serious work is called getting paid for work. The essence of making money is the plunder of capital, so fishing at work is making money. Rachel clearly understands the way and has been practicing this truth. "Adam, are you back?" Rachel caught a glimpse of Adam opening the door and greeted him quickly, "How is my mother?" "Mrs. Green has a good complexion." Adam sat on the sofa, nodded with Monica and Chandler, and said with a smile: "You also told me a lot of interesting things about your childhood." "Oh, mother!" Rachel stretched out her hand and covered her face, as if she couldn''t bear to see people, she complained: "Why did she talk to you about this the first time she saw you, it''s too much." "It''s normal." Monica smiled and said, "You didn''t see who Mrs. Green met!" "Yup." Chandler complained daily: "Adam is simply a friend of women." "Ha ha." Adam immediately glanced at Chandler when he heard the words. He was relieved and said with a dry smile: "It''s not so exaggerated, it''s just a good chat." Then immediately changed the subject: "Monica, has the venison left?" "Stayed." Monica murmured: "Do you know how hard I have worked?" "Ok?" Adam was taken aback, and then immediately reacted: "Joy is not eating enough?" Joey is a typical foodie, his belly seems to be a bottomless pit, he can eat even dozens of catties of turkey in one go. Encountering venison that can nourish, and at the same time inspires sex, he can eat no matter how much venison. After eating, I just went to hunt and digest, the best of both worlds. "It''s not just Joey." Monica murmured: "There is also Phoebe." "Phoebe?" Adam was surprised. "correct." Monica smiled and said: "Originally she was a vegetarian, and you have been condemning you since you left, but when we ate together, she accidentally tasted a bite..." "Then it''s really fragrant, isn''t it?" Adam smiled clearly. "Correct." Chandler murmured: "The result is that everyone is not as popular as her. Except for Joey, of course, the two of them are fighting for the big appetite in the end. "I like to eat. Next time I will bring more. It''s not a rare thing. Just eat something fresh." Adam smiled and said, "Monica, I will trouble you to dispose of the leftover venison tomorrow. I will give Matthew a taste." "no problem." Monica agreed without hesitation. Adam raised his hand to check the time. It was nine o''clock, and he quickly got up and said, "I have something to do, let''s go first." "Something?" Monica leaned over and smiled: "Is going on a date with that Heather?" "When will you bring it here for us to see?" Rachel said sourly: "We have to see what kind of beauty she is." Although with some comfort from her father, she has accepted the fact that Adam and her father are more agreeable than with her, and she resets Adam as a good friend in her heart, and the evil fire of conquering desire has also retreated. . But there is still a trace. Thinking of her dignified beauty Rachel Green, not only failed, but Adam turned her head and met a rapist, which made her feel a little resentful and strong in comparison. Adam glanced at Rachel, thought about it, and nodded: "Alright, I will pick her up and introduce you to you." "Wow! Are you real this time?" Monica exclaimed. "What is true and what is false?" Adam said seriously: "True is true, and false is true. I have always been serious." After speaking, Monica and the others waved away without waiting. Originally, he wasn''t prepared to introduce Heather in such a hurry, but seeing Rachel''s appearance, he felt it was necessary. Bring Heather over, without saying anything, at a glance. Rachel definitely understood it thoroughly. really. When Adam came in with Heather, Rachel looked down and didn''t want to say anything. The crowd chatted for a while, and Adam took Heather to flash. Duncan Apartments. The rain is scattered and the clouds are closed. Saint Buddha Adam is still full of energy, chatting with Heather, and introducing her to Monica and their interesting facts. Heather is also very interested and very happy about Adam''s move to chat with her without sleeping. Just like the analogy in the conversation before, the men rushed to watch the theater performances with great pains, and laughed at the opening jokes, but their main purpose was to play. After the show, they just want to leave and go back to sleep. But women value the opening jokes very much, and the main act is also very important, and even want to relive the opening jokes after the main act, which makes men very unbearable. Revisit this hair, sleepy, doesn''t it smell good to sleep? "This seems to be the mark of a pendant." While chatting with Heather, Adam played with his hands, saw the mark on Heather''s chest, and smiled. "Ok." Heather nodded: "I have had it since I was a child, and I have asked my parents, they said I was naughty when I was a little hot on the pendant." "This pendant seems unusual." Adam took a closer look: "Look at the lines on it, it looks like a pendant inherited from the family. Does your family have such things as a family emblem or family imprint?" "No." Heather reached out and touched, and shook his head: "I have never seen it before, and I dare not ask more. I asked once when I was a child. My father was angry. You don''t know. Although he usually likes to get angry, that time was very special. Its scary, and Ive been impressed so far." "Does your father commit domestic violence?" Adam cared. "Doesn''t it count as domestic violence." Heather frowned and said, "He just has a bad temper and likes to drink, but he has never beaten me and my mother." "where is your mom?" Adam curiously asked: "How is your relationship?" "It''s okay." Heather hesitated: "My mother is very good to me, but how can I say, we always feel separated by a layer, because she always listens to my father, and in the end always stands on my father''s side, and my father Every time I get angry at me, I always feel like I am not his daughter." "You didn''t pick it from the trash can, did you?" Adam thought of the jokes he often heard in his previous life and couldn''t help but joking. "Ha ha." Heather smiled and said, "My dad actually said that sometimes I can''t help but think, maybe I was really picked up by them from the trash can." Having said this, the voice became much lower. "Don''t think too much, you can''t chase in the past, you can still wait in the future." Adam turned over and smiled: "Let''s look forward to the future." "Ok." The gloom on Heather''s face suddenly disappeared, and he promised in his nose. His beautiful blue eyes shone colorfully like gems, fearful and even more expectant... :. : M.x Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 143: Forcibly add drama Seven days later. 520 apartment. "Adam, do you know any good places to date nearby?" When Rose came in, he saw Adam and his eyes lit up. "Uh." Adam thought for a while and said a few things. "It''s all too high-end." Rose frowned and said, "Is there a slightly cheaper one?" "Who are you dating?" Monica curiously asked. "It must be that insect girl." Phoebe shouted: "He has mentioned her several times." "She''s Celia, not Insect Girl." Ross said silently: "She is the director of our museum''s insect department." "Isn''t she stealing you?" Adam smiled. "of course not." Rose cried out with disgust. "Any plan?" Rachel teased. "Just eat, and then take her to my apartment to see my monkey." Rose said. "Everyone, he is not talking about metaphors." Chandler mocked: "He really invited her to see his monkey." "Hahaha." Everyone burst into laughter. Rose has a monkey named Marcel, just like the dog "Little Guizi" of the Big Bang Rajesh, and Robin''s five big dogs in the romance of my parents, the relationship between the owner and the pet is a bandit. shallow. All kinds of interactions make people stunned. "The restaurant doesn''t matter." Adam smiled and said, "The main thing is to see your personality charm, and of course your monkey~" "Hahaha." Everyone laughed again. "I am leaving." Rose rolled his eyes, turned his head and left. This was his first serious date after his divorce. Naturally, he had to design it well, so he didn''t want to mess it up. "OMG! You can''t believe what happened just now!" Joey opened the door and yelled. "what?" Monica asked. "My agent called me and she arranged for me to perform in Al Pacino''s new film." Joey exclaimed, "Six years, my career is finally about to pull the anchor and set sail!" "Al Pacino?" "godfather?" "Scent of a woman?" "OMG! He is a superstar!" Everyone exclaimed. "congratulations." Adam was a little surprised. He only remembered that Joey played a soap opera in the future, but he didn''t expect to get a role in a superstar movie now. Ordinarily, once you show your face in a movie of this level, the career of an actor is definitely a huge improvement. Actors are also a very hugged industry. People from various countries who come to the U.S. to mix are basically a situation where the seniors lead the younger generations to hug each other. Both Joey and Al Pacino are actors of Italian origin. If you take the opportunity to establish a relationship, as Joey said, his career will really set sail. But the rank of film actors far exceeds that of TV drama actors. If Joey is really successful, I am afraid he will enter the film circle. Where else will he play soap operas? It seems that something went wrong. "Joy, what role are you playing?" "%#@" Joey said vaguely, not understanding at all. "Joy!" Adam guessed it 80%, I''m afraid this character doesn''t show his face. "Alright alright." Joey spread his hand and said: "I am his hip substitute, I play Al Pacino''s ass, he walks into the bathroom, and then I show his **** for him, okay?" "OMG!" Monica couldn''t hold back her smile, she could only reach out her hand to cover her mouth, but she still couldn''t control it. "I really don''t show my face." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. "Don''t do that, big guy." Joey explained: "Although it''s just a hip replacement, I also have a pursuit." "Ok." Chandler suffocated a smile and said, "Now I have time to get a tattoo. Just get a tattoo on it. Professional hip replacement: Joey Tribbiani, contact number 233666." "All right." Adam interrupted: "Stop teasing Joey. His courage to pursue his dream is worthy of our admiration. Not everyone has the courage to do this." "Yep." Rachel covered her mouth and smiled: "Let''s listen to how Joey is going to use his **** to show off his acting skills." "That''s it." Joeys brain circuit is very strange. Hearing this, he clapped his hands and exclaimed: Although this is only a hip replacement, it is also Al Pacino''s hip replacement. It will be seen by countless people. Countless people know about me, Joey Tribbiani, isnt this a good opportunity?" "Yes Yes." Monica smiled and said, "But how do you perform well?" "I have all thoughts about it." Joey said seriously: "This character is very depressed when he takes a bath. His wife is dead and his brother is missing, so I will use my **** to show his frustration and anger, like this." Having said this, Joey turned around, straining all over, and his hips tightened. "Wow, you are angry, we saw it." Chandler exclaimed, "It''s too scary, please relax, I''m afraid you will hit me." "Right, did you see it?" Joey is very happy and believes: "This is still wearing pants, otherwise the effect will be better and more impactful, do you want to see it?" "Do not!" "Thank you, forget it." Everyone hurriedly prevented Joey from taking off his pants. "By the way, Monica, can you lend me your moisturizing lotion then?" Joey exclaimed. "what?!" Monica was stunned, then turned her head and waved her hand and said, "In the bathroom, you can use it. Don''t tell me how you plan to use it, and you don''t need to pay it back." "Thank you." Joy went in and got it. Even if the **** is on the camera, it is necessary to solemnly make up. This is the professionalism of a professional actor. "Joy." Adam thought for a while, and when he saw him coming out with a moisturizing lotion, he still reminded: "I don''t think you should do this." "why?" Joey was taken aback. "The hip replacement is just the hip replacement." Adam deliberately said: "The director''s purpose in looking for you is not to make you express anger or despair, but to show Al Pacino''s fans a seductive buttocks. If you have to behave like this, it is very likely that you will Was fired." "No way?" Joey frustrated. "Probably." Adam reminded: "A seductive buttocks are easy to find. Once you make them dissatisfied, they will not have time to listen to you to explain the angry buttocks theory. They will only change the person the first time." The result of forcibly adding drama will definitely not be good, Zhou Xingxing and Tang Xiaoyou have a deep understanding of this. "Then what should I do?" Joey was a little confused and said: "This is my best chance I won''t let me perform, so what''s the point of being an actor?" "This is indeed your best chance." Adam smiled and said, "But it''s definitely not what makes you talk with your hips, but to look for opportunities to see if you can catch your ass, Al Pacino. You are all Italians. As long as you catch up with this relationship, you will become famous in the future. There is an opportunity for you to perform this kind of stunt, even if the director makes a special film for this. " "correct." Phoebe agreed: "At that time, others will say excitedly, I''m going to play Joey Tribbiani''s ass..." Joey curled his mouth and nodded again and again, with a very fascinating expression. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 144: Fortunately, you are still a scholar The next day. "Adam, come here." Rose opened the door and entered, beckoning to Adam. "What''s wrong? What can''t you say here?" Monica, who was making breakfast, said dissatisfied. "A topic between men." Rose shrugged: "You don''t want to know." "OMG!" Monica rolled her eyes, spitting out: "Come again? What''s wrong with each of them, all these strange things that make people want to be blind and deaf." Yesterday, Joey asked her to borrow moisturizing lotion and use the things she applied to her face to smear her butt. She feels sick and uncomfortable when she thinks about it now. Now that her brother doesn''t know what to do with moths, this day is really impossible. Adam got up and followed Rose to the other side. Joey is there too. "what''s happenin?" Adam curiously asked. "Uh." Ross''s classic Luo style hesitated, laughed and groaned for a while, just didn''t say it directly. "He doesn''t speak nasty things!" Joey couldn''t bear it, so he spoke directly for Rose, and then angrily said: "I said I wanted to help him, but he still doesn''t believe me, he said that he would be more professional with you." "I didn''t say that." Ross defended: "I just think you two are very experienced. The first date failed. I must not fail again on this second date. To be on the safe side, I want to listen to both of you, ok?" "Ok." Joey nodded first, then waved his finger: "But I am the most professional!" "Insane words?" After Adam heard the ins and outs, he couldn''t help but smile. It turned out that Roses date last night, although there was a big problem in watching the monkey Marcel, Marcel grabbed Roses female partners hair and barked, almost scaring her away. But Roses female companion is a colleague of the Museum of Prehistoric Biology. She is well-informed. After Marcel left, she put the matter down and did not get angry and left. Instead, she started to have **** with Rose on the sofa. Just when Rose was intoxicated and thought he would become a luckydog tonight, the female companion made a request that made him jaw-dropping. That''s to make Rose say nasty things. Where did Rose pass this? I was stunned, stammered, and hummed for a long time, but only an insensible human-specific vocabulary popped out of his mouth, directly ruining the atmosphere. But fortunately, the female partner comforted him for a while and gave him a second chance, hoping that he would have a brilliant performance on the next date. "Ok." Rose said depressed: "She insists, so I have to learn." "How did Joey teach you?" Adam smiled. "I asked him to speak to me." Joey explained: "Take me directly to practice, then it will definitely work." For the happiness of his brothers, he has always given up strength. "Are you serious?" Adam smiled: "You are not afraid that he will practice, and you will not be interested in his female partner, but fall in love with you?" "OMG!" Rose exclaimed: "I just said, why did I feel that Joey''s method is wrong before, but luckily I found you, otherwise there will be a problem, and I can''t live anymore." "Hi!" In Joey gay, **** said angrily: "Even if something goes wrong, am I so unworthy of you? You would rather die than accept me?" His brain circuit is peculiar, and he hasn''t noticed the main problem at all. He is really dissatisfied with Rose''s words. Is he Joey Tribbiani so bad? "..." Rose''s eyes were about to turn over. What kind of a tiger-wolf word was this, and his heart became more grateful that he didn''t listen to Joey. "Not so much." Adam laughed loudly: "As long as you bend unintentionally, no one can force you." "Then what should I do now?" Rose suppressed the groove in his heart and looked at Adam expectantly. "This matter is easy to solve." Adam reminded: "Read more, what''s in the book? Just look for a few colors, recite and memorize it a bit, then play it, and it will be done in minutes. There has always been an old saying that the more knowledgeable people are, the more they will fiddle with these things. You are also a Ph.D. Why can''t you even think of this? " "correct!" Rose slapped his forehead and said annoyed: "Why didn''t I expect it, but Adam, which colors do you usually look at, the words in it compare, eh, nasty?" "I never look at these." Adam reserved: "Did you forget my part-time job?" "part time?" Rose was taken aback. "Stupid!" Joey couldn''t stand it anymore and cried, "Adam himself is a writer. Just open his mouth like this kind of nasty talk. How much is it, how nasty, how nasty, and how nasty you want to see someone else''s writing?" Ross wanted to cry aggrievedly, and even Joey began to despise his IQ. "No, I will go to the bookstore to buy a book now, endorse it!" As he said, he walked out quickly, as if he was back in the years of college exams. "What a silly boy." Joey sighed: "It''s silly to read, even this basic skill has to read." "Don''t just talk about Rose, how are you?" Adam laughed and said, "Aren''t you going to forcibly add drama to your ass?" "I really want to try." Joey smiled embarrassedly: "I asked the agent. When I went to shoot, Al Pacino was not there at all. I can''t touch someone with such a big wrist. It''s better to fight and let the director see. As long as I am different, what if he falls in love with me?" "Ok." Adam nodded and said, "It''s possible." "right?" Joey was greatly encouraged. "It is indeed possible." Adam played with it: "If that director is **** and you are different from others, then you have a great chance." Joey''s face suddenly collapsed. If the director is a beautiful director, he might just follow it, but the director is a big man. "Forget it then." Joey said with a bitter face: "I have already told my family and they are all looking forward to it. If they don''t see me in the theater, they will be very disappointed." "Are you sure they can see you when they go to the theater?" Adam was happy. "It''s hard for others to say, but my mother will definitely recognize me." Joey believes. "..." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. This sounded too awkward. It would be warm to say that it was warm, but it was a bit weird and disgusting. "That''s not necessarilyDid you forget that you also put on makeup~" "That''s just a moisturizing lotion!" Joey shouted. Adam made a few more jokes and then flashed. Talking to Joey again, he suspected that his IQ would be lowered. Thinking of this terrible result, he was so frightened that he hurriedly called up the system panel and looked at it again. He was relieved to find that it did not decrease. "OMG!" Just about to go back to the other side for breakfast, I heard an exclamation inside before opening the door. "what''s happenin?" Adam hurriedly pushed the door in, and saw Monica holding a newspaper and yelling. "Caroline! It''s Caroline!" Adam was shocked and quickly snatched the newspaper and glanced at it. It turned out that it was Caroline''s photo. Chapter 145: Carolines message Two weeks ago. West Virginia. Diocese of Teribu. Caroline drove from New York to this desolate place with a newspaper circling job advertisements. There are people recruiting nurses here, and the weekly salary is quite high, otherwise no one will come to such a famous ghost place. The employer is obviously a rich man, living in a very large estate. As soon as I drove over from the main road, I saw a sign on it: Dawo Manor, private territory, no entry. A trail leads directly to the manor, with tall old trees on both sides, which has a sense of age. This kind of place supposedly should be taken care of by special personnel, but what Caroline saw was deserted. The big iron door outside the manor was half open, and the large branches and leaves on the side reached the middle of the door, and the car could touch it when entering the door. In addition, when Caroline arrived, the weather was a bit gloomy, which matched this desolate scene. It''s really horrible. However, Caroline was mentally prepared for this. After taking a look at the manor, she went straight to knock on the door. There was no response. Caroline glanced at the rocking chair that was still shaking in the corridor outside the door, pushed the door, and found that the door was unlocked, she opened the door and walked in. The room is a little dark, and there is a statue of the Virgin at the door. In this atmosphere, there is no sense of holiness, on the contrary, it adds a sense of eerie and weirdness. The murals on both sides of the living room are also religious themes. Caroline tied her hair into a ponytail and continued to walk inside while shouting. When I came to the back garden, I saw an old couple. The fat wife is giving her husband who is in a wheelchair a haircut. "This is the manifestation of true love." At this moment, a gentle middle-aged man in a suit came from behind holding a box of things and said with a smile: "It''s like the classic reproduction in a story book, you must be Caroline?" "Sorry, the door is unlocked, so I came in." Caroline and the man in the suit looked at each other and apologized. "It''s ok." The man in the suit smiled and said, "This house is very big, and it''s normal not to hear it. My name is Luke Coleman, a real estate lawyer. We talked on the phone." "Oh yes." Caroline was stunned. When the two were chatting, the fat woman kept peeping, her eyes full of scrutiny and indifference. "The doctor said he has only one month, and he is about to die." Real estate lawyer Luke looked at the old man in the wheelchair and explained. "I know." Caroline nodded. This information has been said on the phone before. "Villie, she''s here." Luke raised his voice at the fat woman. "This is Caroline Ellis. She used to work as a nurse at New York University Medical Center. Caroline, this is Violet Devo." Luke introduced the two. "Your house is so beautiful." Caroline praised. The fat woman blinked and looked at Luke, then ignored Caroline''s greeting and walked directly into the room. "Sorry, she is in a bad mood, and she is more traditional, and she thinks women should be more subtle." Luke explained. Caroline, wearing a suspender, smiled and looked at the old man in the wheelchair: "So, he can''t talk at all?" "No, because the stroke is paralyzed all over." Luke shook his head. At this moment, the fat woman came over again and muttered: "She is from a foreign country, she must not understand the rules here, and what''s the matter with her accent?" Luke stretched his arms around the fat woman and calmly said: "I know you want her to have a southern accent, but no one else can be found." The fat woman looked at Luke, saw that he winked at her, then glanced at Caroline from top to bottom, nodding helplessly: "Okay, but she will definitely not understand the rules here." "Can''t find a caregiver, huh?" Caroline expressed her dissatisfaction and left immediately. But after Luke stayed, he decided to stay and give it a try. The fat woman hid by the window of the room all the way, peering at everything, and when she saw Caroline being persuaded by Luke, she gave a cold smile. This is the fifth female nurse to apply for the job. She is not satisfied with the other four. Caroline is actually not satisfied. She wants a black pearl even more, but time is no longer allowed. And Luke seemed to like the nurse very much. Thinking of this, the fat woman gave Luke a fierce look. In the end, Caroline chose to accept, moved in, and obtained a master key. There are many rooms in this kind of manor, and a series of keys are required for the keys alone, but as the owner, he possesses the master key that can unlock all the door locks. The fat woman reversed her previous refusal and unexpectedly gave Caroline this key. Caroline took the key and began to take care of the male host Ben Davor, who was paralyzed by a stroke, but she found many abnormalities. For example, Ben, who was paralyzed, looked at her with horror and hope, as if asking her for help or warning. The fat woman looked at her as if she was looking at things, and asked her very rudely if she had tattoos on her body. Caroline hit back directly, saying that outsiders couldn''t see it. The fat woman shook her head and left, obviously a little dissatisfied but helpless. When I took a shower at night, I felt someone was peeping. There is no mirror in so many rooms in such a large manor. The place where the mirror should have been hung is only the traces of the previous hung, and it is obvious that they have all been taken away. Afterwards, the fat woman first reminded her not to go indiscriminately, some rooms put a lot of precious antiques, and then intentionally or unintentionally asked her to help pick things. As a U.S. native, curiosity about mystery is carved in the bones. When the fat woman hides her head and reveals her tail, Caroline''s curiosity is fully mobilized, secretly holding the master key, opening one room after another, and seeing many dusty mysterious and weird things. Caroline, who was deeply shocked, threatened to leave and asked the fat woman to tell the story of the manor. It turns out that this manor once had two black wizard servants. They were a couple but they dared to teach the manors sons and witches so they were hanged up by the manor and burned alive. On the big tree at the entrance of the manor. But legend has it that their ghosts have never left, and her husband was probably paralyzed by a stroke when he ran into their ghosts. In the attic, those mysterious and horrible things that resemble evil rituals were left by the black wizard couple. Caroline didn''t believe it at first, but under the guidance of the fat woman step by step, she subconsciously went to the store that specializes in selling these mysterious items and bought some guardian items. She suspects that the evil is not the ghost, but the fat woman herself. One night with lightning and thunder, Caroline, who was aware of the danger, took Ben to flee, but was chased by the fat woman. Panicked, she could only temporarily give up Ben and fled to the lawyer Luke for help. Then she found out that Luke was studying the basic real estate law, which reminded her of the fat woman''s claim of possession by ghosts. As soon as she wanted to escape, Luke was knocked out and brought back to the manor. After waking up, they saw the fat woman and Lu Keyin looking at her with a smile... Chapter 146: Sacrifice Inside the manor. "You want to sacrifice me." Caroline has fully understood: "Luke has been sacrificed, and now Luke is Ben Dyvor, so he doesnt know anything about real estate law and needs to learn from scratch, and the paralyzed Ben is the real Luke. , He wanted to escape, right?" During the weeks she took care of, Ben, who was paralyzed, crawled out of the room to escape the manor, but was intercepted by the fat woman. It was from that time that she completely suspected the fat woman and wanted Explore the real secrets of this manor. "You are very smart, and finally understand, but it''s too late." The fat woman said proudly: "Say! Where is Ben?" Caroline ignored Ben and hid Ben just now when she ran away. Carolines hair was dragged by the fat woman and suddenly saw the red brick powder. She thought that the line drawn by the red brick powder could prevent evil spirits from entering. Before, she used the red brick powder to test the fat woman. Dare to approach the room, so he pretended to give in and said, "He is in the back garden." The fat woman loosened Caroline''s hair and said to Luke: "Look at her, I will find Ben, and I can''t let him escape." "it is good." Luke agreed. Wait until the fat woman leaves. Caroline ran away, because the fat woman only tied her hands and didn''t restrict her feet. After learning that the fat woman wanted to possess her body, she was not afraid that Luke would shoot. So she ran into the room where she had sprinkled red brick powder on purpose. Luke really couldn''t enter. She ran out through the window, but was forced back again. A parkour chase began. After the fat woman and Luke deliberately drove off, Caroline fled into her room, found the excess red brick powder, and sprinkled the door of one room after another with red brick powder. These red brick fans are like a solid guard line, really blocking the fat woman and Luke out. But there were too many rooms, and Caroline, who had no time to dust all the rooms with red brick powder, was eventually chased by the fat woman into the attic. The attic is full of lit candles, mirrors and mysterious symbols, and evil rituals are in place. Caroline quickly drew the guardian pattern with her blood in the middle of the candle according to the guardian pattern she had obtained before, and finally painted the guardian pattern before the fat woman who was calling for you to come over. "You can''t touch me, you can''t get close to me, see? This is your sanctuary spell." "Hehe, you don''t understand yet." The fat woman smiled: "Think about where you got the sanctuary curse in your hand? Yes, I gave it to you on purpose. Those patterns just trap you in the ritual, not a sanctuary curse at all. " "do not come!" Caroline held up the dagger in horror. "Ha ha." The fat woman looked at her in her spare time and chuckled: "Carolyn, you were chosen by us. We have been waiting for you for a long time. From the moment you stepped into this manor, everything was done to make you believe. Because only if you truly believe it can this sacrificial ritual be successful." She scored 100 points for her acting skills, and even if she went to Hollywood, she could easily win the Oscar for Best Actress Queen Award. Although she looks like a big villain, who cares? Justice is in the hands of the victor. As long as she succeeds, she will be the heroine of justice. Caroline recalled that when she first came, the swaying rocking chair in the empty corridor was obviously the fat woman who was waiting for her, and when she saw her car coming, she went in and prepared. The fat woman looked at her like she was looking at her objects, and was not satisfied with her accent, dress, or tattoos. At the beginning of the conversation, the fat woman repeatedly mentioned that she did not understand the rules here, which made her curious about the so-called rules. Then the fat woman concealedly told the story of the manor and told her not to go around, but she gave her a master key and repeatedly asked her to fetch things alone. Then Caroline deliberately let Caroline see her holding the so-called protection curse to protect herself from ghosts. The escape and chasing afterwards was even more trifling. It was completely driving her here, making her feel anxious, completely believing in sacrifices and ghosts, and making up for the sacrifice ceremony. "I do not believe!" Caroline yelled. "Hehe, you believe it." The fat woman said proudly: "When you paint the''protection curse'' with your own blood, no matter what you say, you believe it in your heart, so the ritual can already work. Do you know how difficult this kind of belief is? As generation after generation passed, people became less and less faithful, and they simply did not want to believe in the mysterious power that originally existed. This makes it more and more difficult for us to survive, and it is difficult for us to succeed with all our efforts. The four guards in front are all black pearls. Although they don''t know the real secret, they feel that the mysterious atmosphere and vague legends here are all scared away. Only you, Caroline, who is as kind as the Virgin, are willing to stay for the patient like your old father, to make up for the regret in my heart, right? Yes, we know everything about you. Your failure to take care of your father who died of illness is a regret in your life. No problem, we give you this opportunity. Although I don''t like your hip tattoo, Ben, oh no, should be called Luke now. He likes your body very much, so I can barely accept it. Give up resistance, accept reality, and complete the sacrifice. Even if you did Ben a big favor, we old guys will be very grateful to you. Isn''t that what you hoped for? " "Go away! I don''t believe it!" Caroline yelled again, but her body began to shake. "Does it feel right? Don''t worry, this is a special sacrificial potion." The fat woman explained: "Ben drank it, you drank it, and I drank it. Only a young body can resist the effect of this medicine. UU reading waited after we exchanged our bodies. You will be like Ben, paralyzed by a stroke and trapped in this aging body, and the doctor will not be able to detect any problems. Don''t worry, I won''t keep you trapped in it all the time. To thank you, I will send you on the road. With your young body, I have enough time to slowly choose the next body. I must find a black pearl at that time. That kind of body will be more energetic. " As he said, he pointed a large mirror that was tall by one person at Caroline. "I don''t believe it, I don''t believe it, I don''t!" Caroline yelled, shaking her body as if she had seen something terrifying, and cried out in horror: "God!" "It''s a pity that you don''t believe in God, so God can''t protect you either." The fat woman sneered and pushed the mirror towards Caroline: "Your body is mine, hahaha!!!" Luke came over and stood at the door, watching the scene quietly. Chapter 147: Shock 520 apartment. Adam snatched the newspaper and saw Caroline''s picture at first glance. He was shocked and hurried to read the headline, only to see the above. Shock! The beauty nurse is really affectionate, and has reaped tens of millions of family property gifts! "WTF?!" Adam immediately uttered a classic Mie exclamation. "Caroline is so lucky." Monica sighed. "She deserves it." Phoebe agreed: "She is like an angel, warming everyone around her." "Unbelievable." Rachel took the newspaper in Adam''s hand, looked at it carefully, and said enviously: "If only I had this kind of luck, it would be tens of millions of possessions, enough for most people to struggle for a lifetime." "More than a lifetime." Monica said: "Ordinary people have an annual income of only 30,000 dollars, and they can earn 1.5 million if they don''t eat or drink for 50 years. Tens of millions of property can only be saved by the struggle of a family for several generations." "Caroline has so much money, how many bags and shoes can I buy." Rachel looked envious and yearning. "She won''t buy bags and shoes." Adam sighed. "Yes it is." Phoebe echoed: "Caroline is so ideal and always wants to bring care to more widowed elderly people. Even if she gets tens of millions of fortune, she will definitely spend most of her money on it." "Wow!" Rachel exclaimed: "No? Is she willing?" "Of course I am willing." Phoebe, incarnate as Caroline''s little fan, praised her constantly: "What is money? She is an angel! The money was originally given to her by God for good use, and I believe she must be willing to use it." Adam smiled wryly. Unlike Phoebe and the others, he who is closer to Caroline knows that things are not that simple. There must be an amazing inside story. His brain is running at a high speed, and some details of the past continue to emerge. "The people in the hospital are too cold. As soon as the patient passed away, they couldn''t wait to chase them away. Everything is a business. How can there be a little humanistic care?" "If I have the ability in the future, I will definitely build a nursing home to truly care for those elderly patients who have no family members to take care of, treat them as family members, and let them feel the warmth of family affection." "Adam, do you believe in God? Don''t believe it? I don''t believe it either!" "What age is it now? There are still so many people who believe in the mysterious power of God and even the devil. For this reason, they will do a lot of crazy behaviors and even hurt others. Do you think such people are stupid, bad, and innocent? Curable?" "I have heard some things recently, I have some emotions, and I often think that if these people really believe in God and have the time and energy to do those crazy things, it is better to put all the money out to truly practice the truth, goodness and beauty of God''s advice to the world. ." "My strength is limited, but I will try my best." What Caroline said flashed in Adam''s mind, and Adam couldn''t help but think of the firm eyes before Caroline left, which once gave Adam a bad intuition. Now that he sees this shocking news, Adam has already vaguely guessed in his heart. "It''s a big thing to do one by one!" Adam sighed again and again. However, compared to the a little frightened and uneasy when he guessed the big thing Juno had done before, at this moment, he was only emotional. "Adam, you have lost." Rachel joked: "Don''t hurry up to contact Caroline, a multimillionaire woman, maybe she still remembers you, then you will be able to fight for decades less." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "I have a good stomach, and I never eat soft meals." "Are you not in touch with Caroline at all?" Monica curiously asked: "I saw your relationship so close before, so if you say it, it''s really broken?" "No." Adam shook his head and said: "She left New York and didn''t give me the phone number there, but she knew my phone number. If she really wanted to contact me, she would be able to contact me. The decision is in her hands." "It''s okay not to contact." Monica smiled and said, "Otherwise, she would come back to see Heather, and she might have a good show." "correct." Rachel is afraid that the world will not be chaotic: "What did you say before, a friend is above, a lover is not full, and if you become a lover, you can step back and become a friend. I want to see if you can really do it? Adam laughed and said nothing. How could such a delightful scene at the Shura Field happen to him? Jingle Bell! Just then, the phone rang. "Carolyn?" Monica connected, and immediately exclaimed, winking at everyone. "Hmm, well, Adam, Caroline is looking for you." Adam answered the phone, said a few words, and hung up. "What did she say?" Rachel curiously asked. "She invited me over to play." Adam smiled. "Is it just you?" Phoebe was a little unhappy: "I heard that what she got was a manor, but I don''t know if we all were invited to visit. I have never been to the manor." "I''ll go over and take a look." Adam comforted: "Everyone will go there together in the future." In fact, he didn''t really want the past in his heart. But Caroline is a friend who has been recognized by the system and provided him with strength, or a comrade in arms who has routinely output for a period of time. He still has to go and see what she has experienced. Just help if you can, and forget if you can''t. If you try your best, you will have a clear conscience. Into the night. Central Park Cafe. "How was the shot?" Seeing Joey walk in, Monica asked with a smile. "Definitely not bad." Adam looked at Joey''s face and said affirmatively. "Ok?" Monica murmured: "Joy, are you playing this with us again?" Joey likes to pretend to fail first, let everyone comfort him in despair, and then do a 180 degree reversal. "Haha." Joey couldn''t pretend, he laughed and said, "The shooting went well. When the film is released, you will be able to see me. This is Al Pacino''s new movie!" "You didn''t show off your hip acting skills?" Adam teased. "Uh Joey scratched his head embarrassedly: "I showed it, I was scolded by the director, and then I took the film honestly, otherwise I might be fired as you said. Up. " "Wise choice." Adam smiled. Joey''s act of forcibly adding drama to himself, if not for luck, would be disgusted and rejected under normal circumstances. The dozens of people on the other''s studio have made a lot of preparations to take a shot of you, but a shot that should be easy to pass, but because you want to perform forcibly, you have to repeat it again and again. It''s a waste of time and money. The director fires you, which is really mild. Like Zhou Xingxing in the king of comedy, he was scolded and beaten directly, and eventually lost his life. Why bother? The direction is wrong, the harder you work, the farther you are from success. Chapter 148: Goodbye on Saturday. Adam drove to the Diocese of Terib, West Virginia. The big iron gate outside the manor was wide open, and several workers were mowing the lawn. In front of the manor, several cleaning ladies are doing cleaning. Caroline was standing at the door, talking to a decorator holding a blueprint, pointing to the manor from time to time. "Adam, here you are!" Hearing the movement of the car, Caroline looked back and saw Adam, and greeted him in surprise. "Carolyn." Adam got out of the car and immediately ushered in a warm hug. "are you OK?" When she heard this, Caroline didn''t speak, but hugged tighter, as if she was about to squeeze the whole person into Adam''s body. Adam sighed and patted Caroline on the back. He felt Caroline''s fear, and he more affirmed the guess in his heart. "I am very well." It took a long time for Caroline to calm down, let go of Adam, and smiled brightly: "Mrs. Davo left all the family property to me. Now I have the money to do what I want to do, and I am about to put this The manor is converted into a sanatorium." "congratulation." Adam looked at Caroline''s expression, seeing the joy in her eyes, not reluctant, knowing that despite the risks and twists, everything went well for her, and she got what she wanted. He couldn''t help but feel happy for her. "Where are Mr. Dawo and Mrs. Dawo?" "Mr. Davor is dead." A strange thing flashed in Caroline''s eyes: "You know, the reason why I came to work as a caregiver was because Mr. Dawo was paralyzed after a stroke, while Mrs. Dawo was overwhelmed and paralyzed after a stroke. I am taking care of her now. " "That''s so pathetic." Adam''s face was a little weird. "Yup." Caroline nodded, pointedly: "I will take good care of her." "She really left all the family property to you?" Adam curiously asked: "Just passed?" "It''s incredible, but it''s true." Caroline sighed: "The signing and fair time was just a week after I moved into the manor. I think she loves her husband too much. Seeing that I took good care of me, I looked at me differently. In addition, they have no children and no servants, so they want to leave all the family property to me. From this point of view, it is even more necessary for me to establish a nursing home to care for the dreams of widowed elderly people, because they are really too short of family Up. " "It''s all fate." Adam smiled wryly. This kind of thing is not unavailable. In his previous life, he also heard about billionaire women who left all her family property to her male servants, and her relatives didn''t get a dime. But if you get something, you have to pay. The male servant heard that she had been working as a cow and a horse for more than ten years, and she was humiliated by all kinds of heavy tastes. She couldn''t bear to leave again and again, and finally managed to obtain the family property. Even so, the relatives of the rich woman have repeatedly sued the male servant, saying that he used sinister means to deceive and embezzle the rich woman''s property. It is a pity that the inheritance is set in advance and fair. It is indeed the rich woman who is willing to leave it to the male servant. No matter how angry the relatives of the rich woman are, it will not help. Adam didn''t know whether this male servant used any sinister methods, but there are many cases of murdering money and killing because of property. For example, in American film and television dramas, there are often cases of killing wives and husbands. Criminals buy huge amounts of personal insurance for their lovers in advance. The beneficiaries naturally write about themselves, and then make accidental killings of their lovers and obtain huge insurance money. Adams ex-girlfriend, Amy Fantastic, wants to frame her husband and kill his wife because of various contradictions. An important part of the design is to trick him into buying a huge insurance premium for her. After she disappeared, the insurance money was a heavyweight evidence that made her husband difficult to argue. Therefore, in the United States, it is a very prudent thing to buy life insurance beneficiaries for your lover and write about yourself, or buy life insurance beneficiaries for yourself to write lover. Because it can easily lead to crime. After all, in the United States, money comes first. "Carolyn, I''m leaving first, contact me if you have something to do." At this time, Luke, a middle-aged man in a suit, walked out of the manor, hugged Caroline, nodded again with Adam, and drove away. Adam glanced at Caroline. He and Luke had seen each other in the hospital. He didn''t believe Luke could not remember him, and Caroline wanted to scare him with Luke. Caroline shrugged and didn''t explain why Luke Coleman was here. Adam also didn''t know. Luke''s appearance made him fully understand what happened. "I will show you around." Caroline took Adam and started walking around the manor. The cleaners also took down the religious paintings, and the whole room appeared bright and spacious. "Most people in this place are believers, superstitious of various religious and mysterious elements." Caroline said indifferently: "The Dells are typical of them, but I don''t like these very much, so I got them to clean up. "Phoebe calls you an angel." Adam smiled and said, "With you here, what kind of religious mystery is needed here?" "Ha ha." Caroline couldn''t help but smile: "Phoebe is so cute, she is the real angel." Adam followed her to tour the entire manor, listened to her faintly revealed information, combined with his guess, restored the course of the matter. simply put. After the legally murderous loli incident at the New York University Medical Center, Caroline met Luke Coleman, who was favored by Luke and selected as a companion to jointly design and seize the family property of the Davor couple who was planning to harm. back yard. A fat woman was sitting in a wheelchair, unable to move, her eyes dullly looking at the blooming flowers in the garden. "This is Mrs. Davor." Caroline introduced to Adam: "Everything here is thanks to her gift." Adam looked at the fat woman, and saw the fat woman''s eyes widened, seeming to be afraid and begging for something, but he turned into resentment and despair when he didn''t get a response. Caroline smiled, and the image of the fat woman laughing wildly that night appeared in her mind. "It turns out that you still don''t understand, Caroline, you were chosen by us. We have been waiting for you for a long time. From the moment you stepped into this manor, everything was done to make you believe Because only if you truly believe it can this sacrificial ritual be successful." The fat woman sneered and pushed the mirror towards Caroline: "Your body is mine, hahaha!!!" Unexpectedly, Caroline glanced at Luke, who was standing at the door watching quietly. Luke nodded, his body no longer swayed, nor was he knocked over by the mirror, but lightly caught the mirror. "how so?" The fat woman immediately noticed something wrong: "Are you okay?" "So you still don''t understand?" Caroline gently wiped the tear-drenched makeup on her face, and chuckled: "Mrs. Davor, you were our choice. We have been waiting for you for a long time. Since I stepped into this manor, everything It''s all to make you believe, because only you truly believe in this sacrifice ceremony can be successful." The fat woman shook her body. She said it very emotionally, but listening to others say this to her, that is another experience... Chapter 149: the truth Dawo Manor. "Impossible! I don''t believe it!" The potions that the fat woman drank began to break out, her body became weak and she began to lose her footing. She sat down on the floor and cried out in horror. "Hehe, you believe it." Caroline chuckled and repeated the arrogant words of the fat woman when she was proud: "When you transfer all your property to me and drink the''potion'' yourself, no matter what you say, you believe in your heart. , So the ritual has already begun to work. "No! I don''t believe it!" The fat woman seemed to have become Caroline, and she kept screaming negatively: "Jasi Fei, what are you doing? Are you really going to give up our hundreds of years of husband and wife relationship for this little bitch?!!! " In her eyes, the reason why it has become like this is that Luke must have been tempted by the little **** Caroline, who fell in love with Caroline, and betrayed their feelings. "Don''t you understand? There is no Jasfei at all." Luke walked to the fat woman, looked down at her, and said with a chuckle: "You are not Cecily, that is just a legend from the beginning. You take it too seriously, the superstitious demons are stunned." Jasfi and Cecily were the black wizard couple burned to death by the former owner of this manor. After buying this manor, the Dawo couple found some information from the ruins of the attic, which contained the witchcraft left by the black wizard couple. Dawo and his wife were believers in their own right, and they believed in the mysterious elements, and as they got older, they became more and more eager for longevity. After discovering that God did not respond to them, and their bodies were aging, they set their sights on the witchcraft of black wizards and couples. After careful study, they found that it was a powerful witchcraft for rebirth and rebirth. As a result, overjoyed, they devoted themselves to the interpretation, and gradually lost their minds, and began to feel that they were the black wizards and wives who had been reborn from the past. As for those who were burned to death, they were the sons and daughters of the owner of the manor who had been robbed and exchanged for souls. The spirit affects their behavior, and the more they believe, their behavior is more and more similar to the black wizard couple they imagined. Even with everything about black people, I have a sense of identity. They decided to restart the witchcraft of rebirth. For this reason, they try not to contact outsiders as much as possible, and they do not even hire a servant, just to facilitate their actions. The first target was their real estate lawyer Luke Coleman. After a fierce operation, Ben''success'' and Luke swapped their bodies. But where did they think that Luke was not replaced at all, as shrewd as him, he had discovered the secret of the Dawo couple long ago, and decided to follow the boat. Relying on his familiarity with Davor and his wife and his ability to adapt to changes, Luke succeeded in deceiving the fat lady, Mrs. Davor, although he also paid the price and had to greet each other with frank words. But that is tens of millions of possessions. Everything is worth it. As for the real Ben, it was because after drinking the potion they developed based on the black wizard couple, the whole body was paralyzed by the stroke, and it was hard to speak. The deceived Mrs. Davor continued to give her husband medicine to ensure that he was always paralyzed and eroded his body, causing him to slow down his death. Then it was Mrs. Davor''s turn to "rebirth". Although her husbands experience of success is the first, Mrs. Davor is still more cautious and has always asked Luke to choose a person that satisfies her. Luke is also very cautious, because it determines whether he can get the money, and there is no trouble. They need a beautiful and kind carer. Mrs. Davor needs her to believe in mysterious powers. Luke needs her to have enough identity, courage and acting skills. When he met Caroline at the New York University Medical Center, he brightened his eyes and began to investigate, contact and test Caroline. Caroline hesitated at first, but after learning about the evil of the Dawo couple, she thought that she needed money to pay for her dream. In the end, they reached an agreement. They pretended not to know each other, contacted them through newspaper advertisements and phone calls, and then cooperated with Mrs. Dawo''s performance to make her believe that Caroline was under her control from her disbelief to her final belief. Caroline has studied psychology and is quite talented. With Luke''s secret cooperation, there are almost no flaws, which makes Mrs. Davor very satisfied. In the end, she signed her name on the notarized inheritance certificate, dreaming of living a prosperous life even after taking Caroline''s young body. After success, Caroline and Luke did not act rashly, still cooperating with Mrs. Dawo''s performance, and then killed Madam Dawo''s fangs in one fell swoop. In this way, even if things fail, no matter whether it is legal or moral, they have no big problems. Everything is the decision of Mrs. Davor. The potion was matched by her and she drank it herself, and she suffered a stroke only because her lover died so sad that she did not die. No one cares about the paralyzed life of a solitary old woman. Caroline and Luke added two to five, dividing the family property of the Davor couple. Luke obtained a large amount of money and antiques, and after decades of fighting, Caroline obtained a manor and funds that could enable her to realize her dream. After a year or a half, Mrs. Davor, who was paralyzed by a stroke, died of illness. Everything will be sealed in history and no one will know. Adam faintly guessed the ins and outs of the matter, but he would just assume that he didn''t know. Caroline is his friend, and what he has done is good. Why should he help a bad guy to deal with his righteous friend? But this does not mean that he agrees with her approach. Too risky! Any plan has the risk of getting out of control, and seeing his performance from Caroline is enough to prove that all this is not smooth sailing. Caroline is just an ordinary person after all. When facing Mrs. Davor with a gun at her, even if she knows the other party''s plan, how can she not be afraid. "What do you plan to do in the future? Are you staying here?" Adam suppressed the emotion in his heart and asked with a smile. "Ok." Caroline glanced at Adam, a little confused, but soon her eyes became firm: "This is my dream, and I will work hard to realize it here." "wish you success." Adam blessed: "Go back and have a look when you have time, Phoebe and the others are very concerned about you." "Will do." Caroline smiled. Adam and Caroline looked at each other and confirmed their look. Under Caroline''s leadership, she went to her room. During this period of intense stress, she needed more than just Adams spiritual comfort. After all, she does not believe in God, but in science! And Adam is the personification of science... Chapter 150: Reminder Dawo Manor. Two days later. Adam, the science tool man, drove back to New York. "Adam, hurry up and call back, your phone, no, my phone is almost broken." As soon as I arrived at Apartment 520, I heard Monica yelling frantically. "Who?" Adam curiously asked. "The editor-in-chief of Random House." Monica said madly: "I told him that you had something to go out. He urged him ten phone calls a day to let people live?" "Don''t get excited, I will return immediately." Adam picked up the phone and called Jack Cerf, the editor-in-chief of Random House, "Jack, it''s me, what can I do if I am so eagerly?" Hanging up, Adam got up and was ready to leave. "Hello?!" Monica stopped Adam and said frantically, "Don''t you tell me what he is looking for? It''s like a urging ghost?" "He''s really a killer!" Adam smiled bitterly: "He came to me for the publication of the second book of Lord of Mysteries." "call." When Monica heard it, she felt comfortable all over, she stepped aside, and vomited: "If you can''t tell me earlier, it''s over. I don''t need to tell me mysteriously, so I can''t eat and sleep well." "Sorry." Adam apologized: "I left him the phone number here before, and I will tell him to stop calling here this time." "Actually, it doesn''t matter." Monica smiled embarrassedly: "He only found me when he called your apartment and couldn''t get through. I just couldn''t stand his ink stain, so I didn''t want to tell me anything, and kept calling me. " Random House. Editor-in-chief''s office. "Our great writer is here, please sit down, tea or drink?" Jack Cerf is very enthusiastic. "Tea will do." Adam accepted this enthusiasm frankly. Because he deserves it. Who can bring benefits, who is the boss, this is the unbreakable truth. "Linda, serve tea, good tea." Jack immediately pressed the intercom and ordered the secretary. "Congratulations, the 100,000 copies of the second edition of Lord of Mysteries have been sold out, and the follow-up feedback from various channels has been very positive. We are preparing to release 500,000 copies of the third edition, and the whole rice will be fully available." Jack laughed and said: "On the dark horse company''s side, the sales of comics by the Master of Mystery are also extremely hot, and more film and television production companies have tried to contact us." "Don''t talk about film and television copyrights for now." Adam was very satisfied with this. He thought about it and said: "The current special effects are not good enough to show the world of the Lord of Mysteries, so wait a minute, and 100,000 copies are sold, and 500,000, 1 million, and 5 million copies are sold. It''s not a concept at all, let''s wait for the number of publications to come up before talking about it." "Also." Jack naturally understands this truth. The reason why he mentions it is also with the mentality of giving it a try. If the transaction is facilitated, the money given to him by the film and television production alone is really good. After all, it takes a lot of time for the master of mystery to publish the number of books and the development of special effects technology. When that happens, who knows he is still alive. But he is also a wise man, knowing the truth in moderation. When Adam came to the door, he directly broke the second-hand dealer''s method of making bad money. It''s okay to mention it, if the attitude is too enthusiastic or even reluctant, that''s a fool. The sales of Lord of Mysteries are very good, and the expected profit has soared, and it has been registered with the company. At this time, Adam is annoyed, and it is definitely him who is unlucky. "Adam, has the second part of the mystery been finished?" "not yet." Adam shook his head. "Then we must hurry up." Jack urged: "The sale of new books has a great effect on the old books. We have made a series of publicity plans, but we are waiting for your second book. When can we deliver the manuscript?" "Uh." Adam thought for a while: "Before summer vacation?" "No!" Jack categorically denied: "That''s too late, do you know how good the situation is now? It would be too wasteful not to strike while the iron is hot, and many of your loyal fans are writing to us, urging you to publish the second part as soon as possible, even There are extreme fans, they ask us for your address, and they say they want to come to ask for advice." "You didn''t give it?" Adam was taken aback. He had heard of sending blades to remind him in his previous life, but that was just a joke. But here is the United States, a happy and free United States. Extreme fans say that they want to come to ask for advice. That''s really no joke. "Of course it can''t be given." Jack shook his head and said: "But I advise you to submit your paper as soon as possible. Otherwise, the fans who are waiting for anxious may come to you. Even if we don''t provide the address, they have great magical powers. If you really want to find you, you may not find it. ." "Ok." Adam''s mouth twitched. Although he knew that Jack was exaggerated, he decided to speed up the progress. Now his endurance has reached the realm of your show. He is still energetic and full of energy without sleeping for a few nights. I really want the speed of the code word to be very fast. Its just that the salted fish habit he developed in the previous life has been affecting him, and he has no motivation to code a few thousand words a day Studying, hunting games, chatting with friends, and fighting with fairies, isnt it good? However, thinking of the recent period of time, buying a car, buying a forest hut, buying a gun, buying medical equipment, a full-scale upgrade of clothing, food, shelter, etc., really cost money. If you don''t make any money, there is really a sense of urgency to sit and eat. In this way, his salted fish days seemed to be gone forever. Leaving Random House and returning to Apartment 520, everyone''s eyes became straight as soon as they said things, especially Rachel. "You have to publish another 500,000 copies? I remember the last time you published 100,000 copies of the second edition, you got 500,000 royalties? Isn''t 500,000 copies 2.5 million?" "Almost, but it''s not exactly 2.5 million, and there is still a fraction." Adam explained. "A lot of money." "Does writing books really make money?" "How come I don''t have the talent for writing books." Everyone was deeply moved. "No!" Rachel stood up suddenly and cried out in surprise: "I am also a writer, and I want to be famous and make a lot of money. I will write a book now." After speaking, I slipped into the bedroom and went to create. Adam is not optimistic about this. It is because Rachel has no perseverance at all. Dont look at the excitement now. It is because of the stimulation of Adams huge income. When she wakes up from sleep, she finds that her writing is not smooth, so she definitely starts fishing Up. Three o''clock in the morning. Heather woke up in a daze and found that her chest was empty. This was an experience she had never had since she was with Adam. He was very unaccustomed. He closed his eyes and stretched out his hand to the side. There was nothing, and he opened immediately. eye. "Adam?" Heather called out and saw no one respond. A ray of light came in through the crack of the door. He rubbed his eyes and opened the bedroom door. He saw the living room light on and a figure typing at the desk. clatter! clatter! clatter! Heather listened for a while, and suddenly he was not sleepy again... Chapter 151: Old fathers smile One month later. Central Park Cafe. "Adam, what have you been up to lately? Why do you feel I rarely see you." Monica cared. "Recently in a hurry." Adam smiled bitterly: "The fathers of the gold masters are dissatisfied with the progress. There is no way. Not only this month, but the next two years will be the norm." "Two years?" Monica exclaimed: "So long?" "Time is relative. Two years of busy work quickly passed." Adam smiled. In fact, it is a matter of four words. Recently, the fathers of the sponsors urged papers and even wanted to come to ask for advice. Adam''s pressure increased greatly and he decided to speed up the progress and reduce the time spent fishing and farting with Monica and others. Monica and the others are slow to react. After all, everyone is just a friend and has their own business. The reason why they seem to be together every day is because they gather all the time together during the year. In a real situation, gatherings every other day is the norm. Heather felt the most profoundly. Struggling Adam, she found out the first night, and looking at Adam''s codewords, she couldn''t fall asleep, she was not used to it, and secondly, listening to the fast-paced codewords, she suddenly stopped sleepy. Fortunately, Adam has a way. If you are not sleepy, it will make you sleepy. If you fall asleep when you are tired, there is nothing wrong with it. Zhou Shuren said: There is no way in the world, and if you go too much, it will become a way. Adam agreed. When he was busy, Adams salted fish attributes were suppressed. Thinking that salted fish is not a solution, he decided to try to reduce the four-year undergraduate course to three years, saving one year to one year. Therefore, the next two years will be very busy. "So, what''s the news lately?" Adam naturally couldn''t say, "Your charm is limited, dads don''t buy it anymore," so he quickly changed the subject. Although the next two years are very busy and will pass soon, it does not mean that I will not be contacted. Adam''s feelings for everyone are no longer floating in the air, chatting with everyone and farting is already part of his life, of course it is impossible to give up. And there is Leonard''s relationship that needs to be improved through Rachel''s maintenance. Therefore, it is just to reduce the frequency of long-term gatherings, from gathering several times a week to gathering once a week or once every two weeks. Everyday, come over for breakfast or have a coffee in a cafe and just leave. This will not change. . Feelings all come from everywhere, and distant relatives are not as good as close neighbors. It is not unreasonable that the characters in the American dramas regard friends as more important than many relatives or even relatives. Because they are the ones who stay together every day. "It''s nothing, just Chandler resigned." Monica thought for a while and smiled. "what?" Adam was surprised: "Chandler resigned?" Speaking and looking at Chandler: "Why?" "Because I don''t like it." Chandler shrugged and said: "Since I heard you say that the Lord of Mysteries is going to release the third edition of 500,000 copies, and it made a huge profit of 2.5 million, I found that you all have a clear business plan, and only I am doing it. A job I dont like, and it lasts for five years. This is supposed to be a temporary job, but now it looks more and more like a real job. "You don''t like data processing?" Adam was speechless: "Then why did you learn this when you were in college?" "I do not know either." Chandler spread his hands and hesitated: "Because the salary is high?" "Then what kind of work do you like?" Adam asked. Quite a few old fathers saw their son give up a high-paying job just because of the heaviness of saying, "The world is so big, I want to see it." "I do not know either." Chandler laughed at himself: "But what I know is that when my boss tells me that he wants to promote me to supervisor, I can''t stand it anymore, so I just quit." "..." Adam rolled his eyes and hated iron. "You can''t stand a promotion. Isn''t it good to get a salary increase? Even if you don''t like the job, you can still ride a donkey to find a horse. It''s too self-willed to resign directly." Up." "I know I know." Chandler is obviously also a bit tangled. "After he resigned, he went to find a job consultant specially, wanting to know what kind of job he is suitable for, and guess what the result was?" Monica suffocated and smiled. "It must be data processing." Adam hit the nail on the head: "This is what you learned in college. After you came out, you have been working for five years, and you can become a supervisor with your qualifications. What you can see in your hands is all related. What is not suitable for doing this?" "Then what should I do?" Chandler said in frustration: "You can''t just go back like this, right? That would be laughed to death." "Of course you can''t go back like this, unless your boss begs you to go back." Adam groaned: "And now that you have reached this point, why don''t you think about what you want to do? Pick one you like and stick to it. Any industry starts with a newcomer, and it takes enough time to grow. All are as selfish as you were before, and you can''t reach middle age. Do you want to change your career and start from scratch? Even if you can stand on the same starting line with young people who are a round younger than you, you will probably not be able to run them. They are young and have no burden. As a middle-aged you, you need a stable high income to maintain your family. At that time, you even had no choice. Do you think the middle-age crisis is a joke? " "You think I will have a family?" Chandler ridiculed every day: "I think I might be alone forever." His parents created a great shadow for him, which made him have a great fear of love and marriage. "Of course it will." When Adam thinks of Nora, his face becomes softer, and he said warmly: "And you will be very happy. Think about it. Once you have such a happy family, then because you say that you don''t like the work you have accumulated for more than ten years and have climbed to a high position. , Starting from the beginning, how big a blow would it be for the family?" Chandler was silent for a moment and said softly: "Do you really think I will have a happy family?" "Of course, I''m sure." Adam sternly said: "And you will be happier than the average person, because you know the adverse effects of family fragmentation on children. I believe you will be a good husband and father, and your family will be because of you. Extraordinarily happy." "Thank you." Chandler listened to Adam''s description, the cynical expression on his face disappeared, and he unconsciously showed a sincere and hopeful smile. "We are friends and family." Adam patted Chandler on the shoulder, showing an old father''s smile: "Think about what kind of work you like, try more, choose the one you like best, and take your time. Of course I know that you don''t have much savings, but with me, don''t worry about money. The most important thing for you now is to find the right direction. I believe you can find a job that you both like and are good at. " "Oh~" Monica watching from the side was moved and relieved. These are the friends she misses from her heart. that''s nice. Chapter 152: Medical School Entrance Exam Time is like water. Time flies. Two years passed in a blink of an eye. the year 1995. One day in April. Adam walked into the examination room. Today, he will take the MCAT test here. MCAT is the abbreviation of the American Medical College Entrance Examination. In the past two years, Adam has been greedy for the dark and has worked very hard to sub-study the two subjects of biology and psychology in one fell swoop. He is expected to receive a double bachelor''s degree in biology and psychology in May. Because he is in a hurry to enroll in medical school this fall, he has to take the MCAT now, and then after he gets his bachelor''s degree, he immediately submits an application to the U.S. medical school application institution. Everything is done before June, otherwise he has to Delayed to the next year. Fortunately, Adam is rich and has Leonard''s contacts, so although time is a bit rushed, the problem is not big. The MACT exam is designed to test natural, behavioral and social science concepts, prerequisites for medical research, and knowledge of problem solving and critical thinking. Divided into four parts. 1. The biological and biochemical basis of life systems. 2. The chemical and physical basis of biological systems. 3. The psychological, social and biological basis of behavior. 4. Critical analysis and reasoning skills. Looking at the content of the exam, you can fully understand why Adam had to apply for the Department of Biology of Columbia University in the first place. Because biology is really a similar science of medicine, studying biology without medicine in the undergraduate course will definitely save the time of studying pre-medicine after undergraduate to pass the MCAT. Adams psychology is not learned in vain. It not only increases the ability to warn of danger, but also saves the process of learning behavioral psychology, critical analysis and reasoning skills separately. As for the social, chemical, and physical foundations, it is a trivial matter to Adam. After all, it''s just the foundation, and it''s not about doing in-depth research like studying string theory. Like the SAT, MCAT has many exams every year, and you only need to pass it once. However, unlike the SAT, which can choose the best score to declare, the medical school will look at all your scores. Therefore, it is best to pass with a high score once, or even if your later scores are good, the medical school may still brush you off based on your previous test scores. The proportion of medical school application and admission is below 3% all year round, and less than 1% at Harvard Medical School. After excluding the''high-quality talents'', the number of places left for you is really pitiful, and it takes 0.5%. Thank god. In this case, the threshold is naturally extremely high, and the best is selected. If the application materials are slightly flawed, they will definitely be brushed off directly. When he walked into the examination room, Adam swept around and saw that he was not young enough to take the test. Few juniors like Adam came to take the test. The entire test lasts for seven and a half hours. The answer time is 6 hours and 15 minutes. There will be an intermission of 1 hour and 15 minutes, but it is still an extremely difficult test for most examinees. Adam has the stamina just as good as yours. This level of test is not even a trivial matter. In addition, he has sufficient preparation for the test and is in a very good state. After the exam, he walked out of the exam room with a relaxed expression, without any excitement at all. Drive back to the apartment. "Surprise!" As soon as I entered the door, I saw many people''s heads popping out and shouting at him. "Wow!" Adam exclaimed: "You guys! I am so surprised!" Monica and the others are very pleased with Adam''s performance. They know that Adam''s exam is very important today, so they specially prepared a surprise party for him. Heather walked up and gave Adam a warm hug. "Thank you for notifying me in advance." Adam chuckled in Heather''s ear. "Ha ha." Heather joked: "If you don''t tell you in advance, what if you shoot and go wrong?" In the past two years, she has maintained a close relationship with Adam, and they have been discussing almost every night. On holidays, as long as Adam, Juno and Karen meet to go hunting in the forest hut, she will follow him every time. Therefore, she is very familiar with Adam''s steady style, and even she was influenced by Adam and Juno, acting exceptionally steady. For example, for this surprise party, Monica secretly organized it without Adam, but of course Heather had to be pulled in, otherwise they wouldn''t even be able to enter Adam''s apartment. If you change to an ordinary person, you will definitely keep it secret. But Heather understands that Adam doesn''t like surprises, and if he doesn''t notify in advance, it is very likely that surprises will turn into fright, and even cause very serious consequences. Adam''s apartment hides a lot of guns and ammunition. If Monica and the others are allowed to have a party without making arrangements in advance, it will be a big problem. This is why Monica and they both gave each other spare keys, but Adam never gave him the keys to the apartment. "Adam, how did it go?" Chandler cared. "that''s good." Adam believes himself. "Yeah!" Everyone cheered again. Next, everyone spread out, and they looked for someone to chat with each other. The American party is like this. Although there is a protagonist and theme, after the protagonist appears on the scene, they will naturally talk about each other. Because Americans are free, everyone is the protagonist. But Monica and other small groups still surround Adam. "I''ll call Juno." Adam kissed Heather, asked Heather to entertain them first, and went back to the bedroom to call Juno. As Juno who has the same aspirations as Adam and has always kept pace, naturally he will not miss today''s exam. In fact, since Adam decided to reduce undergraduate time two years ago, Juno has done the same thing. "How?" "What do you think?" "Well, congratulations." "Tongxi." Juno and Adam are equally confident. There are many geniuses who study medicine, but the proportion is definitely far lower than those who study mathematics and physics, and it can even be said that they are not of an order of magnitude at all. Because IQ is normal, you can study medicine. Through hard work, you can not only become a doctor, you can even become a top doctor. But mathematics, physics, there is no absolute IQ. You can go to high school to be a science teacher at most. It is very difficult to get a doctorate in related disciplines. If you want to become a top expert professor, you can only sleep well. Up. With Adam and Juno''s genius IQ, they are not among the top medical students, but they are also among the best, not to mention that they have prepared three years in advance for this. A medical school entrance exam is not a problem at all. "After graduating in May before June, we will pass the application and get the offer of medical school. During the summer vacation, I will bring Karen and you will bring Heather. Lets go out and celebrate. How about ?" Juno suggested. "Okay." Adam smiled and said, "Where do you want to go?" "How about going to the east country?" Juno excitedly said, "It''s full of mystery, and it''s fascinating." "Don''t talk about it again, and listen to Karen and Heather''s opinions then." Adam smiled bitterly. "Also." Juno has no opinion. The two chatted for a few more words, and then hung up the phone. After all, it was Monica and they prepared a party for him today. Chapter 153: Years Away Duncan Apartments. "Adam, you are really going to be a doctor~" Rachel''s eyes were a little blurred. She is controlled by a doctor''s father, and often can''t control the great power in the body. In the past, Adam only had an intention, and she used super, ultimate, and ultimate tricks, but unfortunately all failed one by one, and finally gave up the idea under the comfort of her father. Now, seeing that Adam is really about to enter the Columbia Medical School, completely replicating the path her father has walked, and can be expected to be more successful and brilliant than her father. The predominant power in the body involuntarily boiled again. "Cough, huh!" Beside, Rose reminded him with a cough and an awkward smile: "Hello? Your boyfriend and I am also a doctor!" "Yes, yes." Rachel waved her hand somewhat perfunctorily. Roston rolled his eyes. That''s right! The two still walked on the path of the original time and space. When Rachel saw Rose''s obsession with her on the high school graduation videotape, he immediately took the initiative when moved. Rose naturally has everything to do with it, after all, this is Rachel, the goddess of his school days, and the goddess who hasn''t succeeded yet. As a result, the two fell in love. "I have worked hard for so long, not just for this." Adam smiled. There are four steps to apply for admission to medical school. The first step is MCAT. This is the medical school entrance exam that Adam completed today. Even if the results are not available, Adam is confident that he will pass with a high score. The second step is the main application. That is, to submit a main application to AMCAS, the application service agency of American Medical College, which is equivalent to establishing your medical student file. The application materials include university transcripts, MCAT scores, records of extracurricular activities, and personal statements. The record of extracurricular activities is whether you have ever been to Africa as a volunteer, have you ever been a volunteer in a hospital for up to 5,000 hours, and so on. Because it is a two-way choice, you can apply to many schools. The third step is replacement parts and auxiliary materials. When the main application is completed, the medical school you applied to will review your file, and they will reject you directly or ask you to provide supplementary information that they need. If you have not been brushed off in terms of college grades, MCAT scores, extracurricular activity records and personal statements, but there are still too many applicants for top medical schools, then you must be further screened. So the supplement is the basis for their further screening based on their own needs, such as your family situation, what bababara can you add to the schools culture. The fourth step is the interview. At this point, as long as there are no major problems, such as inability to communicate freely, or annoys the interviewer, then it basically succeeds. With the help of Leonard, a former outstanding graduate of Columbia Medical School and now a senior attending doctor in Cardiothoracic Surgery of New York University Medical Center, the next three steps are free. Adam said: It''s so cool to go through the back door! "Chandler, how are you doing?" Adam cared. "not bad." Chandler laughed at himself: "No matter how bad it is, it can''t be worse than before, isn''t it?" Everyone is used to his parents being dragged out to ridicule every day. "Chandler is about to get a promotion in an advertising company." Monica smiled: "His boss admires him very much." "This is inevitable." Adam smiled and said: "Chandler is so humorous, and a joke can be included in a magazine every day. He is very talented in this aspect, and advertising is no exception." Two years ago, Chandler resigned on impulse because he was going to be promoted to supervisor but because he didn''t like the job. Then he was confused and didn''t know what to do. Instead, he would be repeatedly invited back by their boss, because he did have talent and experience in data processing, and Chandler naturally refused at the beginning. But every time he refused, his boss raised his salary significantly, and even provided a large independent office and assistant. In this regard, Chandler ran back only really fragrant. The big office and female assistants were very new and interesting at first, but they were not without a price. Chandler needs to work harder, and after becoming a supervisor, he must give orders to his colleagues who fished with him before, forcing them to work overtime to complete their goals and tasks. Then, he was isolated by his former colleagues, and was imitated and mocked by his colleagues behind his back. Chandler was not happy. Later, after working for more than ten years, he became a senior executive of the company and said that he would not do it. Then he started from the beginning and participated in the new recruit training program for advertising planning without salary. Joey asked to borrow money. You know, he used to support Joey all the time. Now, with Adam''s encouragement and funding, Chandler has the courage to think about what he wants to do. After a long time of entanglement, he chose the advertising industry under Adam''s reminder. Adam did not remember Chandler''s final choice in the original time and space. The reason why he thought so was because Chandler was Nora''s son and had a talent for writing. The advertising industry, to put it bluntly, is words and jokes. Chandler is talented and interested, so he naturally works very smoothly and happily. After more than a year of development, Chandler is already a qualified advertising planner. He has actively developed ideas in many important advertisements of the company and is deeply liked by his boss. A promotion and salary increase are just around the corner. "Hi! That''s my joke!" Rose exclaimed dissatisfied: "The magazine contains my jokes, not Chandler''s." "Come on." Adam murmured: "We all know that Chandler is the funniest of us, so we all know what''s going on in the so-called joke fight." Before, Rose sent a funny joke that Chandler said casually to the magazine, and it was published, and he also received a $20 manuscript fee. Although the money is little , it has a different meaning. Rose shivered, holding the magazine and telling people everywhere that his jokes were in the magazine. Chandler couldn''t argue with Rose, who was determined to use this to pretend to be forced. At the last time, he took a notebook and wrote down all the jokes he said every day and marked it with the date and time to prevent Rose from stealing his jokes again. "You do not know!" Rose was angry and pointed at Adam: "You are not there! Why do you say that the joke is Chandler? Just because Chandler is the funniest of us? Can''t I suddenly think of a joke? I sometimes do. Very humorous!" "Don''t get excited." Monica soothed: "Isn''t it just a joke, as for so many quarrels back and forth!" Adam shrugged and said no more. Although Rose is also a friend, he and Chandler, Adam will naturally always stand by Chandler''s side, because in the previous six-man group he admired Chandler the most, and he was Nora''s son... Chapter 154: The competition has begun After the party. Heather celebrated again for Adam alone. Adam said that he finally knew why Americans like to party. He also likes it very much. Please give him a dozen of such party celebrations. The next day. Adam received Leonard''s notice. A few days later, there will be a heavyweight evening party in New York''s medical industry, and he will attend as Leonard''s companion. Adam understood this. Now that the time for medical school application and admission is about to come, some necessary interpersonal contacts will naturally start. As a major event in the medical profession in New York, the professors of Columbia Medical School will not be absent. Some of them control the last three steps of admission. And after really enrolling in Columbia Medical School, Adam still needs to deal with them. Therefore, it is very necessary to establish a good relationship with them. Heather was very happy for Adam when he heard the news, and directly took Adam to go shopping in preparation for him to attend the party. Manhattan. Park Avenue. Here is Madison Avenue on the west side and Lexington Avenue on the east side. There are many tall buildings on both sides and the most expensive real estate in the world. Wealthy businessmen and celebrities like John Rockefeller live here. It is a very typical wealthy area. Building 67. Inside a luxurious duplex apartment. "Steven, come to a party with me on Friday night." A cold-faced middle-aged man, under the wait of the lady''s wife, while wearing a suit, said to the young man sitting on the sofa and reading. "Must go?" Young Steven put down the book, frowning slightly. "Listen to your father." The lady hurriedly reminded: "This party is a great event in New York''s medical field, and heavyweights in New York''s medical field will be there. I know you don''t want to work in your father''s pharmaceutical company in the future, but being a surgeon is also a matter of socializing. Yes, otherwise how will you communicate with the patient?" The young Steven was silent for a moment and nodded, "I see." "Help him get ready." The grim middle-aged man looked at the lady and ordered. "I will." The lady hurriedly agreed, handed the briefcase to her husband, walked quickly to the door, opened the door for her husband, and sent her husband away, then turned around and walked to her son and sat down. "Steven, it''s not easy to do anything. Don''t think your dad is usually very serious at home, but when he was a medical representative, he really smiled every day. Even after so many years of hard work, he owns his own pharmaceutical company and is successful, but for the development of the company, whether he wants to laugh or not, he has to laugh when he should laugh. " Seeing her son listening attentively, the lady laughed and said, "This is why your father doesnt force you to help with a pharmaceutical company. As long as the surgeon has top-notch technology, you can laugh if you want to laugh, and be more serious if you want to be serious. Dad was in a better situation back then, I dont know how many times, if you like it, you must know to cherish it." The young Steven lifted his glasses and said seriously: "I will become the most outstanding surgeon, and future surgical operations must have surgical procedures named after me." "My son is awesome!" The lady said with joy: "Don''t worry about the Friday evening, they are almost all your father''s friends..." "mom!" Young Steven interrupted: "I don''t need special care, I believe in myself!" "Okay, okay, mom doesn''t say anything." The lady spoiled with a smile: "My son is the best, and he can achieve great success on his own, just like your dad made a lot of money by himself, maybe your dad will be fond of you by then. Don''t you most want to see your father smile at you? He must have smiled all over his face at that time, and it was not a professional smile. " When the young Steven heard this, a slight smile appeared on his slightly dull face. It is often said that the tiger father and the dog son. For those who have a successful dad, they all have to live in the shadow of the dad. Not to mention the bad performance, that is, the performance is generally included in the ranks of the tiger father and the dog son. People''s expectations for him are infinitely elevated because of his father. This is a very heavy pressure, especially for people who dont want to mess around but want to do something. As far as Guo Furong and Guo Nuxia in the Wulin Biography are concerned, her biggest dream of going through the world is that one day, others will point to her father and say, "This is Guo Nuxia and her father!" Instead of pointing at her all the time and saying: "This is Guo Juxia his daughter!" Of course, most people including Guo Furong and Guo Nuxia have not realized their dreams, because ideals are plump, but reality is skinny... Manhattan. Prison bars. Layers of spiral fences are crowded with people, and there are still a large number of people lining up outside wanting to come in, because this is a very famous bar in New York. "You want poets?" A handsome guy dressed up as a bartender stood on the bar, blew a whistle, attracted everyone''s attention, and shouted. "Yes, we want it!" Countless people in the bar screamed. The people who squeeze their heads here to drink high-priced wine are not just for this carnival atmosphere. "I am the last bartender poet." The handsome bartender said nonsense: "I watched the U.S. drinking the great cocktail I made, slowly getting drunk while shaking, the indescribable on the beach, the gin made of peaches, the silk cloth hammer, Alaba Mamen!" The beautiful vernacular without rhythm and rhyme, in the passionate speech of the handsome guy dancing and dancing, once again attracted a crowd of drinkers calling and screaming, calling the handsome guy a **** beast. "I use juice and foamy wine to make things, pink squirrels, three sloths, the wine I make is so sweet and charming, ice tea, camikasi, people are at their peak~" With the words of the handsome bartender, everyone seemed to be''people at the top'', screaming constantly, and the enthusiastic female customers could not help reaching out their sinful hand to the handsome bartender. The bar was suddenly busy, and high-priced wine was sold like water. After the carnival, the handsome bartender followed a beautiful woman to her apartment. Just when he thought he met true love, not long after, the beauty and a doctor got better, and then dumped him for the doctor who was not handsome at all. Depressed, he talked to his uncle. "Why? You don''t understand such obvious things? He is a doctor with a promising future and a high status, and you are just a lowly bartender who stays up all night to laugh and make hard money. If I were a woman, I would choose a doctor and dump it. you." His uncle sneered at the innocence of the handsome bartender: "William, I suggested that you study medicine after graduation. That is the safest way to jump from the bottom to the middle class, but you just don''t listen. You want to work as a part-time bartender to make money first, and accumulate funds to do business on your own to make a lot of money, but where is the business so good? I have been fighting for this small bar for half my life. Everyone said that I was stingy, because I had never bought anyone a drink, but without my desperate saving and desperate work, I would never have my own. bar" "The doctor is noble and has a future, the bartender is low and no future..." The handsome bartender William can no longer hear what his uncle is talking about. His mind is full of pictures of what he thinks of true love going with the doctor, muttering in his mouth, and suddenly stood up: "I want to be a doctor!" Chapter 155: Cocktail party Friday. in the afternoon. Adam drove to Long Island early and came to Green''s house. The reception tonight is all supported by Leonard, and it is a necessary etiquette for him to pick him up as a driver. "Wow! Adam, you are so handsome today!" The little daughter Jill who opened the door, her eyes lighted, exclaimed again and again. People rely on clothing, and Buddha rely on gold. Adam deliberately wore the favorite of the prodigal son Barney in the story of seeking his mother, a high-end handmade custom suit, a set of 20,000 dollars. It was Chi Guoguo''s money grab. But the effect is also leveraged. Temperament bonus 20,000%! Its a pity that its a custom-made model without a big-name price tag. Otherwise, a trainee lawyer who learned from a certain genius would put the tag marked with $20,000 without cutting it off. Everyone can see it. The sourness is indescribable~ After all, without keeping the price tag, how can others know that your suit is 20,000 dollars, and what is the difference between it and the price tag for 58 dollars? The second daughter, Amy, was standing there, her eyes burning too. She had always been stealing things from her elder sister Rachel. She was naturally moved when she saw Adam like this. This is a man that her elder sister Rachel did not get. It''s a pity that Adam and Rachel''s previous boyfriends and fiances are completely different. Faced with her hints or even explicit instructions, they all declined. This made her suspect that Adam was not a man. Otherwise, leaving her a big beauty there and letting her take it away, she doesn''t have to bear any responsibility, but how can a man bear it? However, this idea was completely denied after investigating using various means, and then she came up with an answer that frustrated her. That is her charm is not big enough. Fortunately, with the example of the older sister Rachel, she was not so angry that she went crazy. And because of the fame and wealth that Adam''s Secret Lord has become more popular in the past two years, and will soon become a doctor like her father, she admires more and more. That''s right! She is also a doctor and dad control! It''s just not as serious as her elder sister Rachel. She has a good habit of not being picky, she wants everything. So she is the doctor''s father Kim master! As long as it meets any one of them, she can. In original time and space, she wanted to marry her ex-boyfriend''s aging and declining father for a mansion. What made her most happy was that that aging and decayed husband could not come to live a few times a year. The rest of the time was hers... "Thank you." Adam smiled politely: "Hi, Jill, hi, Amy." "Why did you come so early?" Leonard heard the movement, came down from the stairs, raised his hand to check the time, and smiled. "It''s okay anyway, I''ll be here earlier." Adam smiled casually. After three years of emotional management of "Lang Youqing Concubine Deliberately", Adam and the Leonard family have established a very close relationship. Of course, Green''s three daughters, he insisted on the bottom line, even though they all hinted and explicitly greedy his body, but Adam''s willpower is very firm, every time he resolutely declined. In the beginning, the three sisters must have been uncomfortable, such as the youngest Jill and the most chicken-thief''s **** Amy, but seeing Adam treats them equally, none of the three sisters touched their hands, and they secretly admired them. Naturally, they didnt know that Adam would call Heather to put out the fire every time he went back... If Greens three daughters kept a distance because of Adams deliberate efforts, and the relationship was just fine, then Leonard and Sandra, as the elders, really regarded Adam as close friends. Because Sandra was bored with the life of a housewife for more than two decades, and she yearned for free love outside of Leonard, and family conflicts became deeper. Sandra has no other friends to confide in this impulse. Otherwise, Yuan Shikong would not always run to his daughter Rachel''s side. She could have fun at such a boring party as Monica, and a kiss from Joey directly made her happy. The frequent interaction between Adam and Green''s family, as well as Adam''s "good listening, women''s friend" personality and appearance, all made Sandra''s favorability multiplied. Every time Adam comes, Sandra pulls Adam to chat, most of the time Sandra talks, what Adam does is to listen, then appease and relieve him, and try his best to maintain the relationship between Green and his wife. The psychology he learned came in handy again. God knows what you did. Leonard was not stupid, he found out naturally, and then he was very moved. Because of Adam''s intervention, Sandra''s obvious restlessness has been reduced a lot, and he has also made many virtuous attempts to maintain the marriage. So Leonard also began to talk to Adam. The two couples simply regarded Adam as a psychiatrist for marital problems. Adam was not proud, but was extra cautious and steady, impartial, and both husband and wife tried to make benign changes. But their marital conflicts are a stubborn illness that has formed bit by bit over the past few decades. They are all in their fifties. Even if they want to change, how much can they really change? In the end, it failed and the two divorced. But this time, Sandra didn''t want to vent half of Leonard''s sailboat because he didn''t like sailing boats and hated Leonard very much. The two broke up peacefully. In the process, they both established a very close friendship with Adam. This is why Leonard did not refuse to get close from the beginning to actively plan for Adam''s future. Not only this cocktail party. When Leonard learned that Adam, Juno, and Karen used hunting to practice surgical techniques in advance, Leonard also took the initiative to ask Adam to go to the hut in the woods to personally show them what the actual operation was. The on-site teaching of a senior attending doctor is what many interns and even residents dream of, and Adam and Juno have enjoyed it before entering the medical school. This is the most successful result of Adam''s deliberate management. The only pity is that Leonard is also very busy, and this kind of on-site teaching is only once. But it is enough. At that time, Adam and Juno would go to the hut in the forest at least once a month. They spent a long time there during the winter and summer vacations. They had already performed hundreds of operations with the hunted animals, but Pao Dings solution was not counted as a cow. But also very skilled. What is missing is formal guidance. Leonard''s on-site teaching really made Adam and Juno''s skills qualitatively sublimated. Then all kinds of animals in the forest suffered The rabbit is so cute, an arrow was shot through, and then emergency surgery was given to see if it could be rescued. Long live the rescue, if you can''t save it, chop it. Arrow wounds, falls, gunshot wounds. Trauma, internal injury, penetrating injury. There is always an injury for you. "Okay, then we will go there soon." Leonard understood with a smile: "There will be a lot of heavyweights tonight. Go there early so you can recommend more people for you. Anyway, let''s get familiar first." "Dad, this face of Adam will never be forgotten by anyone who has seen it." The youngest daughter Jill Jiao said. "Yes Yes." Leonard laughed. Chapter 156: Referral Into the night. Four Seasons Hotel New York. Banquet hall. It has long been set up as a high-class cocktail party. The male and female waiters in uniforms with good looks walk through the crowd to provide the guests with the most considerate service. A group of guests in suits and leather shoes, gorgeous dresses, holding champagne, gathered in twos and threes, chatting and laughing. "Adam, let me introduce to you. This is James Mudd, a professor at Columbia Medical School." Leonard took Adam to a black professor and introduced them to both sides: "James, this is Adam Duncan, my good friend, best-selling author, and future Columbia University medical student." "Professor Mudd, hello." Adam greeted politely. "Hello, Mr. Duncan." James smiled: "I''m very curious about Leonard''s bad temper. Even old guys like us can''t stand it. How did you become good friends with him when you are so young?" "damn it!" Leonard laughed and cursed: "I have a bad temper? Who was always going to do things with people back then?" "Who?" James'' face was blank: "Isn''t it you?" "it''s me!" Leonard threatened: "Do you want to try again now?" "Ok, ok." James shrugged and looked at Adam: "Leonard and I are medical school classmates, but then I chose to go back to my alma mater to be a teacher, and he stayed in the front line of the hospital. We were the twin heroes of the Columbia Medical School back then. ." "Come on." Leonard despised: "I was barely a hero back then, you? Haha!" Adam smiled and looked at the two of them bickering, in a good mood. It can be seen that Leonard has a very good relationship with this Professor James Mudd. Also, whether in the east or west, the feelings between classmates are special and one of the purest feelings. At that time, everyone hadn''t made a fortune, and there was still a trace of idealism in their hearts. When they graduated and went to society and worked hard to earn money to climb up, after watching all kinds of struggles, they cherished the original simplicity. Of course, medical school is special. The profession of a doctor is full of competition from the very beginning. This is a professional requirement. Because you don''t have the enthusiasm and self-confidence of your second child and your third child, how can you control the life and death of patients in the future? In many cases, after hesitating, the patient will go from birth to death. The impact of life disappearing in his own hands, without sufficient psychological quality, can''t cope with it at all. Therefore, the doctors, especially the top handful, are all self-confident enough to be called arrogant. They don''t believe in anyone, but only in themselves. This is the innate personality screened out from entering the medical school, coupled with the hard work of the day after tomorrow, and finally charging towards the highest realm of "I am the best, everyone here is rubbish". Of course, in this process, the strength must also keep up, otherwise it will not be the most powerful, but the most stupid. However, whoever is the best and who is the most stupid, after a major operation is done, it is clear at a glance, there is no self-deception and group deception. I feel that I am the most awesome, that is really awesome technology. The strong competitiveness required for growth makes medical students unique, but it does not mean that classmates are all rivals. Compared with so many doctors competing for important positions in the whole country in the future, once the competition fails, most of them choose to leave and start again in a new place. The cruelty of either one or the other, the competition between medical school students can be regarded as a tender heart. This kind of sigh is not obvious in the student days. After Leonard''s age, after the failure of the competition and still unable to get the position, the competition for learning technology in the medical school is like a beautiful fairy tale. But looking at the interaction between Leonard and Professor James Mudd, their relationship was very good in the medical school days, otherwise even if it was because of the close relationship between classmates, it was definitely not so close. Too. Although the competition in medical schools is much greater than that in general schools and majors, friends still have to look at their eyes. Once they meet, they become good friends. The competition is more like a kindly game between friends. Fun comes first. After all, in the huge New York, with so many hospitals, can''t you still tolerate yourself and a few good friends? "So, Adam, you are a best-selling author, how do you think of going to medical school?" James and Leonard had a fight for a while, and they turned their attention to Adam in a timely manner. Leonard brought Adam on this occasion, and it was self-evident. "I like the doctor''s noble way of saving lives and healing the wounded." Adam half-truth said: "This is incomparable to how much money you make." "This is not empty talk." Leonard assisted: "Adam had this dream since he was a child. When he graduated from high school, he chose the Department of Biology of Columbia University. He also volunteered at the New York University Medical Center. The medical school had a clear goal step by step. At that time, he hadn''t become a best-selling author." "rare!" James nodded. "Not only that." Leonard added: After becoming a best-selling author, he also specially spent money to buy medical equipment and practiced surgery in advance through hunting. It took three years to do it. Im sure that among the students in this class, Adam Absolutely the best." "It''s amazing." Now James really looked at Adam differently. Dreaming from an early age, step by step, and clear goals can only be said to be a regular resume. The income and status of doctors are even known to children. There are far more people who want to be doctors than those who want to be scientists. Not surprising at all. However, after earning money, it is very rare to spend a lot of money to buy medical equipment to practice surgery through hunting in order to get familiar with it in advance. Well, don''t even think about it if you have no money. At this moment, money once again blooms its unique brilliance and weight. When James heard it, he knew that Adams words of saving the dead and healing the wounded, that is a real dream to heal the wounded. Rather than talking about ideas all in mind is business. No matter how nice it is, it is actually only for higher income and status. Even if the United States does not shy away from top to bottom that everything is to make money, but sometimes the light of real dreams can still move people. "I dare not say that Adam is the best in this class." James praised: "But I believe that Adam is definitely one of the best." "what?" Leonard curiously asked: "Is there any better than Biadan this year?" He is too familiar with this old classmate. After he exaggerated Adam so much, this old classmate still did not agree with his evaluation of Adam. There is definitely a reason. Thinking that this old classmate is a professor at Columbia University School of Medicine and one of the members of Columbia University School of Medicine in charge of freshman admissions, the news is far more informed than his doctor who is struggling in the hospital. It must have received some news... Chapter 157: Murphys Law Four Seasons Hotel New York. Banquet hall. "Steven Murphy heard that he would come to our school." James smiled meaningfully. "Murphy?" Leonard frowned and said, "Murphy Pharmaceuticals that Murphy?" "Yes it is." James nodded, with an expression of "I don''t need to explain more after hearing the last name". "Why doesn''t he go to Harvard?" Leonard was speechless. Although they all came from Columbia Medical School, I think my alma mater is the best, but Harvard Medical School is so famous that it is a mecca for medical students. Privately speaking, everyone also thinks that Harvard is the best. After all, on the list of prestigious medical schools, Harvard takes the first place all year round, and Columbia Medical School is only the top ten. Adam originally planned to go to Harvard, but only because of Leonard''s relationship did he choose to stay in New York, apply for Columbia Medical School, and want to get Leonard''s connections. Although Murphy Pharmaceuticals is not a top-notch pharmaceutical company, its energy is not trivial, and it is not limited to New York, but radiates all of the rice and even the world. And Steven Murphys Murphy, if it was Murphys Murphy, then he could go to any medical school he wanted to go to, and he would be able to enjoy first-class treatment. "Maybe his mother is uneasy or reluctant?" James thought for a while and joked. "What kind of **** reason is this." Leonard vomited: "How can Ma Bao be a good doctor?" Even though he said that, he still glanced at Adam and gave Adam a pitiful look. Adam''s mouth twitched. He naturally understood what Leonard meant. Although this Murphy may be a mommy, this kind of character is really not suitable for being a doctor, but the other party''s surname is determined, and he will be a strong enemy of Adam. Because he will seize a lot of resources and opportunities that originally belonged to Adam. At the beginning, because of Leonard''s reminder, it was a very wise choice to choose to abandon the Harvard Medical School, which ranked first. Look at the current situation. The Columbia University School of Medicine ranks eighth in the top ten all the year round. It is not the best, but it has not yet enrolled. This kind of background relationship can be regarded as the huge pressure brought by the crushing classmates. Fight for luck, maybe you can''t meet it? Sure enough, it is not reliable! By the way, this guy''s surname is Murphy. Could it be that God''s will in the dark? There is a Murphy''s law in the West: things tend to develop in the bad direction you think of, as long as there is a possibility. For example, there are two keys in your pocket, one for your room and the other for the car. If you want to take out the car keys, what will happen? Yes, you often get the wrong room key. That is, small probability things usually happen. The less Adam doesn''t want to encounter the huge pit like Leonard encountered back then, the more likely he will encounter. "Just this Murphy, right?" Leonard quickly realized the key. If you can''t earn the first one, you can do the second. As long as it''s not as unlucky as he was back then, encountering three or four shamelessly walking through the back door in a row, in fact, it will not have a big impact. The Columbia Medical School can still allow two such awesome characters to exist at the same time. "Ha ha." James plays with it: "The only person with such a strong relationship background is this Murphy..." "but?" Leonard didn''t have a good air. "but." James smiled and said: "Many people in the relationship have heard that they are geniuses. Of course, some are real geniuses, and some are geniuses who go through the back door. This year is more complicated than ours." Having said that, he looked at Adam: "Adam, you have to be mentally prepared." "I know." Adam pressed the groove in his heart and nodded with a smile. no surprise! Murphy''s law happens again! The less you think about it, the more you come. However, with Leonard''s relationship and his talented efforts, as long as he is not a character with a background like Murphy, Adam is not afraid of any genius. Even those geniuses who walk through the back door. Because strictly speaking, he is also one of them. Seeing Adam so calm, James nodded appreciatively. For an excellent doctor, the psychological quality is very important. According to his secret observation, Adam is really excellent in all aspects. It is no wonder that Leonard, an old classmate who hates the relationship household, has uncharacteristically helped Adam lead the relationship. The three chatted for a while, mainly Leonard chatting with James, while Adam listened quietly, occasionally inserting a few words at the right time. The relationship is very harmonious. However, because it is a medical event, a large number of New York medical professionals are constantly present. This time they came here to introduce Adam. Naturally, Leonard would not just find a person to have a conversation. Leonard left with Adam and went to another professor at Columbia Medical School to continue introducing the relationship. Adam was not impatient or impatient, and calmly followed Leonard''s arrangements. This is the necessary communication. It is also an opportunity that ordinary students would never think of or could not ask for. Adam is not ashamed. He was not born to lie on the starting line. He also put in a lot of effort to stand here today. Isn''t Rachel not fragrant? Green three daughters are not fragrant? Are Leonard and Sandra''s accusations and complaints with each other very pleasant? Without three years of hard work, he would never stand here. So he feels at ease. At most, he was lucky. Well, luck is all relative. Fortunately, this is what happened to Murphy, and there is also a genius who is good at going through the back door! Leonard was very attentive, almost pulling Adam, walking through the entire banquet hall, introducing all the characters he could introduce to Adam. Everyone is also frequently watching. Because most of them are Leonard''s age. New York medical circles say that they are not small, but they are not big. Those who know Leonard will naturally know what happened to Leonard. . This is a genius doctor who has suffered a loss. UU Reading www.uukanshu.cOM Now he actually started to build relationships with others, and this person is not his son or son-in-law, which is so surprising. Furthermore, Adam''s appearance and temperament and best-selling author''s name are still quite eye-catching. There are also a few people who are fans of the Lord of Mysteries, but they are not diehard fans or stupid fans, but ordinary sane fans. But with this relationship, it''s different again. They chatted with Adam and talked about a few classic plots, and the relationship naturally became closer. With the addition of these sensible fans, Leonard''s introduction was much easier. From the beginning, he needed to take the initiative to join the crowd, and now more and more people gather around him unknowingly. Until it became the center of the banquet. Outside the crowd, a handsome young man couldn''t help shrinking his eyes when he saw Adam talking and laughing in the center of the crowd. Chapter 158: Rival Four Seasons Hotel New York. Banquet hall. Adam temporarily became the center of the banquet. In the face of so many predecessors and big players, he didn''t show any temptation and talked freely. This is the United States. The most important thing is to show your best side, even if you don''t, but this can and must be there. You can play it as you want, and the scene must be supported. Don''t be humble! Modesty or something will be regarded as incompetent. Bragging, everyone knows. Who doesn''t brag all his life? Who brags for a lifetime? Under normal circumstances, others will not deliberately expose you. And even if someone looks down on you and wants to frustrate you, you just have to grab a little bit and you can eat it all in one move: you say yours, I say mine. That is to say, fuzzy concepts, secretly changing concepts, self-inflicted, and repeated repeats like repeaters. If this is not enough, then add exaggerated gestures to strengthen your tone and appeal, and faintly threaten the other party. If you attack me, I might really make a move... As I said before, even the super otakus like Shelton and Leonard have a lot of hand instruments, and gestures are naturally natural. Those are all specially trained! Adam is no exception. He has learned a variety of musical instruments including guitars, electronic organs, and drums. What''s better than the average American is that he has also studied psychology and is about to get a bachelor''s degree in psychology. The stunt of you say yours, I say mine that requires special training to learn, he will naturally do it, and he doesnt even need this set at all. Because he can figure out the other partys psychology and the loopholes in the discourse, and make a logically clear, rational and beneficial response. He does not need to be like a repeater and can only talk to himself by repeating an irrelevant point. He forced himself out of the siege. Fortunately, after all, this is a gathering of upper-class elites, and they are all people in the medical field who are more rational than perceptual, and there is no such thing as being jealous and pretending to be jealous. Even if there are one or two young people who are brought in by their elders like Adam and have a long experience, some of them enjoy the limelight of Adam, but they will not jump out without being so graceful and irrational. "It''s him!" The handsome young man standing on the periphery narrowed his eyes when he saw Adam in the center, followed by a burst of envy and envy. Adam may not know him. But he knew Adam! His name is William Harvard, a senior at the City University of New York. He studied business administration. He usually works part-time in a bar as a bartender and bartender. He dreams of saving enough money one day to be his own boss and start his own business. Bars, earn millions of fortunes. Speaking of his part-time job, it is also interesting. His uncle started as a bartender and worked hard for half his life, and finally owned a small bar of his own. When I arrived at a feasting place in Manhattan, New York, I also went to a bar with my classmates, and then I met a very charismatic bartender. The two had fortune, and he needed a part-time job to make money, so the bartender accepted him as an apprentice and taught him various bartending techniques and the attitude of playing life. He is handsome, and he has been the seeds of romance since he was a child. In a place like a bar, it is quite advantageous, and an experienced bartender teaches it hand-in-hand, and it quickly transforms from the original kind of beauty that relies on beauty to a flowery mood with excellent beauty and technology. Every woman feels that she is different from him, because he really regards every woman as his true love. To lie to yourself first, he did it. Of course, this kind of true love comes too fast, like a tornado, and the same is true when it leaves. A year ago, he met a girl in school, was shocked, and immediately fell in love with her. Although this was the Nth time he fell in love, he was really serious. So he pursued decisively. It''s a pity that this girl was not tempted by his various routines at all, even very repellent, and strictly rejected him. Of course he would not give up. Regardless of her appearance or figure, this girl is the best she has never encountered before. What made him most intoxicated was her blue eyes, which was really life-death. But without waiting for him to launch a more violent offensive, a man drove up to the school and graciously picked her up. It was definitely her boyfriend. Because of the intimacy, there is no second choice. If you change to someone else, you may feel sad. But who is he? Flower mood saint! It''s not the first time he has met with a boyfriend''s true love. He loves it even more... But knowing oneself and one another can win all battles, so he started investigating the man. It was easy to find the information, because it was all public. The author of the Lord of Mysteries, the youngest multimillionaire. Then he retreated. The rich can''t afford it. He tried his best to think about the goal in life that he wanted to achieve, and he had already accomplished it easily. How does it compare? Is he more handsome? In the face of money, handsome is worthless. Otherwise, why does the goddess show her smile to the man without saying a word? Still have to make money! He was hit hard, and he became more concerned about making money, especially making big money. Of course, in this process, there is still an infinite loop of finding true love, true love leaving him like a tornado, and true love coming again. Then he ran into a beautiful woman again, ignoring his charm again, and took the initiative to dump him, just because this man is a doctor. Compared to the time when the goddess could not be obtained a year ago, is there any difference between him at this moment after such a long time of hard work? The answer is no. He worked hard part-time, and still didn''t save a lot of money. Because unlike his uncle, his income is limited and he does not save, and the process of interacting with true love itself requires a lot of money. According to his accumulation process, when his uncle ridiculed him at the beginning, what he said was nothing but good words. So he was lost. Is the path he chose right? Then, after a long time, he went to his uncle''s small bar again and confided to his uncle. His uncle said that he should go to study medicine, perhaps without the stimulation of getting rich overnight, but it is the safest way to become a millionaire. He was moved. But his bartender and buddies ridiculed that studying medicine would not save him. Not everyone can go to medical school, and not everyone can graduate smoothly. Even if they graduate successfully, the super-high loan for medical school will allow doctors to work for capitalists for many years before they can pay off. Really promising is to be a capitalist by yourself, and the most convenient way is to find a rich woman to get sponsorship The bartender master has been waiting for such an opportunity. William realized it. He didn''t care about the rich woman, but the rich woman would only treat them as a plaything, so how could she really give them a chance? So he made up his mind to follow his uncle''s advice and work hard to study medicine. According to the normal channels, where is it easy to enter the medical school? Fortunately, as a flower sage, he has always been good at adapting and working part-time in places like bars. As long as he has the heart, he can still catch some doctors who come to relax. Then he got the news of the reception. After trying his best, he finally got in, looking for opportunities, and wanted to get in touch with people and successfully enter the medical school, preferably the Columbia Medical School. With his appearance and eloquence, his progress was fairly smooth, and he coaxed a few female guests to happily. When he was quietly inquiring about the person who could really determine his destiny, he saw Adam and recognized him. This man who made him feel ashamed and couldn''t help but retreat. Chapter 159: I love you Four Seasons Hotel New York. Banquet hall. "Peter Murphy is here." After Adam became a banquet center for a while, he vaguely heard someone whisper a word, and then the people gathered around slowly walked away and greeted the family of three who had just walked in through the door. It is very natural to be silent, and obviously they have been specially trained. The center instantly changed to Murphy''s family. This is the power of wealth and connections. Leonard smiled to Adam: "You performed very well tonight. You have exceeded the goal of our coming. Don''t think too much. Then enjoy the banquet. I''m going to get together with old friends." "Don''t worry, I understand." Adam nodded and smiled. He really doesn''t care. Leonard glanced at him and saw that he really hadn''t lost the moment of becoming a marginal figure from the center, smiled and nodded, and walked towards James Mudd with a wine glass. When William on the periphery saw this scene, the corners of his mouth turned up unconsciously, and he was inexplicably very happy. Adam noticed that someone was still looking at him, looked over, and glanced at William at each other. William''s face suddenly froze. Adam raised his eyebrows in surprise, and walked directly to William. William narrowed his eyes and thought in shock, "Does he know me?" Adam noticed his expression, guessed his thoughts, and smiled in his heart. Of course he knew William. Just as William would check him, Adam checked William a year ago when Heather told him that someone was pestering her and wanted him to come and pick her up from the school to force William out of William''s entanglement. The name of Hua Xinsheng and the face of Brother Tom made Adam ready for the struggle. Unexpectedly, he hadn''t exerted any effort yet, and this William had already fallen down by himself, and never appeared to be entangled by Heather again. This surprised him very much and continued to investigate. Learned most of William''s information, including his desire to save money to open a bar to make a lot of money. Then there is no more. Now that William had given up on himself, Adam had no time or time to pretend to be slapped in the face. He originally thought that the matter would end here, but he did not expect to see William again here today. And there was a hint of gloat in his eyes. This gave him an idea. Shuren Zhou said: To approach a friend is to approach an enemy! He wanted to see what this William wanted to do. "Hello, this is Adam Duncan." Adam took the initiative to say hello. "Hello, this is William Harver." William bite the bullet and responded. He has always been a self-confident person, otherwise he would not have the title of sacred flower, but it was for the woman who admired him. Against Adam, he was inherently lacking in confidence. Before it was only for wealth, now with Adam''s coming, his other biggest flaw has been exposed. He has short legs and needs to look up at Adam. This is more embarrassing and embarrassing for him than the gap in wealth. "You are not a business administration student. You are working part-time in a bar to be a bar owner. How come you come here?" Adam smiled. "You know me?" William shocked all over and looked at Adam incredulously. "It''s not normal." Adam smiled and said, "I think you know me too, don''t you?" William suddenly didn''t dare to look at Adam for some reason, and his heart was cold. It is one thing for him to investigate other people, but it can be quietly investigated by others, and that person is still the rivalry enemy of multimillionaires, thats another thing. You know, all the Adam information he got is public. And the few words that Adam just said casually, it is impossible to know without in-depth investigation. "I, I didn''t know before." William explained nervously. "take it easy." Adam looked at him and saw that he was really just an ordinary person without the shadow of a secret agent. He was relieved and said with a smile: "I''m just curious about how you appeared on this occasion?" "I am going to be a doctor in the future." For fear of Adam''s misunderstanding, William quickly explained: "I heard about this banquet, so I want to come and have a look." "Are you going to be a doctor?" Adam was surprised: "Your bar is gone?" "The doctor may be more suitable for me." Seeing that Adam didn''t seem to be malicious, William gradually relaxed. He couldn''t help but glance at Adam, feeling a little strange in his heart. He works as a bartender in a mixed place like a bar, and he is very successful, and all kinds of people have seen it. There are more wealthy than him, and there are more people taller than him. Now think about investigating him, what can you do with him? Why is he so uncomfortable with Adam? "good luck." After Adam learned of William''s true purpose, he stopped talking and smiled and turned away. Pay attention to what you should pay attention to, and dont waste energy if you dont. If this William Harvard really reappears in front of him in the future, it will not be too late to pay more attention. Otherwise, he is just an insignificant passerby, even if he has the face of Brother Atang. This is the world of American dramas, so young Brother Tom might just make soy sauce in one of the American dramas. Without the protagonist''s luck, everything is empty. "Mr. Duncan, it''s nice to meet you." With champagne in his hand, but didn''t drink a sip, Adam walked to the corner and was about to learn from Miss Justice to come to the audience. He didn''t expect someone to come over and greet him. "I am Iliad Reid, I am a fan of the Lord of Mysteries, I love you so much..." "Uh." Adam looked sideways and saw a blonde girl of the same age, looking at him a little excitedly, and the words were very strong. "No, I don''t love you." The blonde girl Iliad also noticed that there was a problem with her words, stretched out her hand to cover her mouth, and explained again and again: "I mean I love you the master of mysteries so much, I love you..." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. What is this? U.S. girls are now unrestrained to this level? Talk about love when you meet, which is too sloppy. If he remembers correctly, Americans are very cautious about the word''I love you'', generally just''I love you'', and once it rises to''I love you'', it means that she really wants to proceed. The next step. For example, cohabitation, engagement, marriage, etc. And if there is no response, then the relationship will be at risk of ending. In the Big Bang Theory, Leonard was most excited about the indescribable, and was moved to cry from time to time, and often wrote thank-you letters to please Petunia. Once after an indescribable process, Leonard got excited and said I love you directly. Petunia was awkward there at the time, thinking for a long time, and then replied in a serious manner: "Thanks~" Leonard was also dumbfounded, and then began a long-term struggle around Petunia''s thank you. The two broke up at one point. In the romantic history of my parents, Ted fell in love with Robin at first sight. On the first date, he couldn''t help saying "I love you". Then Robin, who was about to enter the main scene, was scared away. They were supposed to be together, but they dragged on for a long time before starting again. But they are either a couple or they are about to be indescribable. What''s the matter with this blonde girl? Chapter 160: Concubine cant do it Four Seasons Hotel New York. Banquet hall. "what!" The blonde girl Iliad couldn''t stand it anymore, she exclaimed, and bowed her head in shame to run. "Miss Reed, your last name is familiar?" Adam also reacted. The girl was afraid that it was not because she admired him too much. For this kind of girl, like everyone else, she has to look at it differently, and it''s natural that it''s not easy for her to leave so ashamed, so she quickly changed the subject. "is it?" Iliad blushed and said in surprise: "My grandfather is a doctor, my father is a doctor, and my brother is also a doctor. Maybe you have heard of it?" "Well, maybe." Adam smiled non-committal, and he couldn''t remember where he had heard this surname for a while. Doctor Reid? Dr. Reid? Seeing that Iliad was no longer ashamed and wanted to run, and thinking that Professor James Mudd said that his session was very complicated, I couldn''t help asking: "So, you are still a medical family, are you planning to be a doctor too? ?" "correct." Iliad said happily: "My family are all doctors, and I also want to be a doctor. I want to prove to them that even if I am a girl, I am no worse than a boy." Her father gave her a very neutral name that can be used by both men and women but is more masculine. The significance is self-evident. "The medical family is very competitive." Adam murmured to himself: "Although I don''t know what the talent is, but with these two items, he is another competitor." Now, he completely believed what Professor James Mudd said. Murphy''s law is really going to happen to him. "Are you going to Columbia Medical School?" Adam smiled helplessly. "Ok." Iliad was a little embarrassed and said, "My dad suggested that I go to Columbia Medical School. In fact, I would rather go to Harvard Medical School or Johns Hopkins Medical School." She didn''t say the reason, but since she appeared on this occasion now, it also represented her attitude. "It seems to be victorious, but in fact, I feel a little inferior in my heart. It is probably the parents'' fault again." Adam analyzed in his heart. If you change into a truly vigorous and confident American freeman, you will definitely stick to your own ideas, instead of compromising with your family and accepting help from your family in disguise. Adam looked at Leonard from a distance and saw that he and his old friends were chatting happily, and the banquet could not end for a while, so he chatted with Iliad. Although Iliad is blonde, she is not a blonde girl like Petunia. She is a lot thinner, some are not good, but her appearance is not bad, and she can score six or seven points. And she also admired Adam, who came from a medical family, and was of the same age as Adam. She had a different understanding of medicine from Leonard and other older generations, and was more suitable for young people. Therefore, Adam and her were quite interesting in chatting. until. "By the way, who do you like the most in Lord of Mysteries?" While chatting, Adam asked casually. "..." Iliad was dumbfounded. She had never seen the Lord of Mysteries. It was just in the crowd that she heard that Adam was the author of this book, so she came up with a conversation in this name. The truth is that she was attracted by Adam''s appearance and temperament, where is the fan. Now when asked by Adam, where did she answer? "I, I like the heroine best." Iliad stammered. Adam glanced at her immediately. Just kidding, does the Lord of Mysteries have a heroine? Why didn''t he know. However, thinking that many people might regard Miss Justice as the heroine, he suppressed his heart and continued to ask: "What do you like about the heroine?" "The feelings of the heroine and the hero." Iliad racked his brains thinking about how to fool it, and vaguely said: "It''s really touching, especially when they first met, oh, I almost cried." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. It is true that he is about to cry, and what he shed is still the tears after being laughed. This girl is a little cute. She really thinks that she can conceal the fact that she has never seen the Lord of Mysteries by speaking out the men''s and women''s routines of those bad streets? No way? No way? However, he would not expose her, instead he smiled playfully: "When I wrote there, I was also very moved. By the way, who do you think she should choose?" "what?" Iliad was dumbfounded and had a headache. A lie needs countless lies to cover up, she regrets it. "The heroine." Adam suffocated a smile and said, "Should she choose the actor, or should she choose to continue following her mistress?" "what''s the situation?" Iliad was even more dumbfounded, and shouted in his heart: "Where did a mistress pop out? Lily? Ha! It must be Lily! I think about how to make it through." Just as her brain was wide open, Adam said as if to herself: "Although Susie was a dog before, she can talk after drinking the potion, and she is no different from a human being. She is more talented than her mistress. It''s still strong, but she and her mistress have a very good relationship. This choice is really difficult." "WTF?!!!" Iliad was stunned, and his eyes were about to come out: "The heroine is not a human, but a dog? Even if she can talk, she is still a dog, eldest brother! Wouldn''t the taste be so heavy!" Thinking of this, she looked at Adam weirdly, and her thinking continued to diverge: "I heard that writers would play, and it''s maddening to be stunned. Dad came into contact with a patient of a writer. Because he couldn''t write a work that satisfies him for several years, he swallowed all the manuscript into his stomach in a fit of anger, and finally had to take it out. Oh my! Compared with Adam, that writer is just like a white rabbit. Lord of Mysteries? This name is very mysterious and weird at first glance. A talking **** is the heroine. You have to choose between the hero and the hostess. Hey, it seems to be really interesting. After the banquet is over, I will buy it. ..." Just as her mind kept crooking the building, Adam Yuguang looked at her and saw that she was completely suppressed. At first it felt funny, but as she was dumbfounded for too long, she was also a little nervous. Wouldn''t it make her foolish? In fact, he is not a lie Many people in previous lives regarded Susie, who was not less than Miss Justice, as the real heroine. The charm of the dog of fantasy is not a joke. But for those who haven''t seen the Lord of Mysteries and can''t figure out that there is no real heroine in it, the amount of information is too much. This girl was a bit dull at first, it is hard to guarantee that she was shocked. "Iliad?" Adam called out uneasy. "what!" Iliad was awakened from his brain hole, his eyes were not right when he looked at Adam, he smiled perfunctorily, and walked away quickly. Even if she greets Adam''s body again, but when she meets such an Adam, she can only say: You are too good at playing the emperor, and your concubines can''t do it. Chapter 161: Be my boyfriend Four Seasons Hotel New York. Banquet hall. After the bluffing Iliad left, Adam became an audience member. Eyes fell on the center of the banquet: Murphy''s family. Peter Murphy, the head of the family, talked and laughed happily with everyone, and took care of almost all the doctors around him one by one. It was like a spring breeze. Like Nora, Mrs. Murphy is an immortal mistress, generous, elegant and calm, surrounded by many people, including men and women. A lot of people also flashed ** in their eyes, and there are also men and women... A young man, who should be Steven Murphy in the mouth of Professor James Mudd, stood beside Peter Murphy and was introduced to everyone by Peter. With a somewhat introverted character, he made a few understatements, but received unanimous praise from everyone. Adam could only vomit secretly about this. Where they boast of being human, it is clearly Franklin. Putting away the complaints, Adam carefully looked at this next medical school career or even a very heavyweight opponent in the doctor''s career. Normal appearance. Adam couldn''t help but glanced at the very gorgeous Mrs. Murphy again, thought about it, then looked at Peter Murphy, and then nodded clearly. Peter Murphy, as a leader in the medical industry, makes people subconsciously notice his exuberant aura at first glance, and ignore his appearance. On closer inspection, the appearance is ordinary or even ordinary. It seems that this Peter should be truly self-made. Otherwise, if several generations are rich and wealthy, he will marry or marry handsome men and beauties, his genes are optimized, and his appearance will definitely be above the ordinary line. He has a restrained personality, a reserved and peaceful smile, and looks good to deal with. But Adam''s heart was choked. This kind of temperament, it would be very good if it can be maintained. But once you are frustrated, you can''t figure out what direction you will go to extreme changes. The degree of competitiveness in the process of studying medicine is obvious. Adam and the others, it is impossible for him to give in to others just because he is the son of the super rich. There will be conflicts if there is competition. Can he accept failure? Adam was deeply skeptical. What if it goes black after failure? It''s not that Adam thought too much. This kind of thing is very common in reality. What''s more, this world is a world where the world of American TV shows, film and television, and the frequency of Murphy''s Law is simply not too high. Abandon the Columbia Medical School and choose Harvard Medical School again? There is this Murphy here, but Harvard doesn''t have such a person? Do not make jokes. "Let''s act by chance." Adam thought with some headaches: "If it''s a big deal, let him be a kid." Of course, if this is a bear kid who is not good at coaxing, then Adam will not coax, let him be the devil in the other''s life journey when that time comes. After observing the number one suspected competitor, Adam set his sights on the rival of love William Harvard. However, seeing William wandering among the female guests, he could draw their attention between his waves and his feet, and then he set his target on a woman. This is a female professor from Columbia that Leonard had brought Adam to know before. He is not young, he is more than fifty, and the maintenance is average, but he is old and not old, and frequently interacts with William Xiao Xianrou. Adam was on the sidelines, clearly seeing the entanglement and struggle in William''s eyes. Finally, I saw the female professor squeezed William''s arm and left the hall. William stood there. It took a while before he gritted his teeth and drank the champagne in the glass, and followed the direction the female professor went. Looking at the back of William leaving, Adam seemed to have a poem in his mind: The wind is cold and the water is cold, and the strong man is gone and never returned. Adam couldn''t help laughing. You can still come back, but at that time you are no longer a strong man or a young man... Adam''s eyes swept across the audience, and then placed on the cute and neurotic Iliad. He saw her next to the three old men, the young and middle-aged, who looked similar to her, and also greeted everyone. The attitude of everyone is closer than that of Adam, and more casual than that of Steven Murphy, as if they really regarded Iliad as a younger generation close to him. It really deserves to be a child of a medical family. The banquet is over. Adam drove Leonard back. On the way. "Adam, you performed very well tonight." Leonard smiled drunkly: "They have a good impression of you. This is a good start." "It''s all on your recommendation, thank you." Adam sincerely thanked him. Without Leonard''s dedicated recommendation, it would be difficult for Adam to enter this circle even if he had a net worth of tens of millions, let alone communicate with so many relevant doctors and professors, and initially establish a personal relationship. The reason why a circle is a circle is to keep outsiders outside and to ensure that the people they identify are in the circle. Although rich can do whatever he wants, Adam''s tens of millions of net worth obviously has not reached the level of breaking the circle and doing whatever he wants. In fact, among the major medical professionals tonight, which one does not have a net worth of tens of millions? For them whose annual income can reach several million, tens of millions of net worth is just a matter of working for a few years. "I can''t help you much now." Leonard smiled and said: "After entering the medical school, it all depends on your own hard work. After you graduate, the medical center will receive residency training, then I can take you personally." "I look forward to that day." Adam smiled. Resident doctor training. During the internship, although it is said that you will follow the senior resident doctor, the actual operation still has to follow the attending doctor. After all, the resident does not have the authority to perform the operation independently, and the attending doctor must be taken by the attending doctor. set. With Leonard, the doctor in charge of cardiothoracic surgery, Adam would definitely get a great deal of preferential treatment. Even if he had a conflict with Steven Murphy, he was not afraid of most of the other''s methods. The thought that he tried his best to catch up on this relationship at the beginning, Adam was deeply intoxicated by his own brilliance and martial arts. Central Park Cafe. After sending Leonard back, Adam drove back, passing here, seeing Rachel standing there, thinking of Leonard, couldn''t help but push the door in. Friends should be more concerned about contact. "Hi, Rachel." "Adam!" Rachel raised her eyes and saw that it was Adam. She was overjoyed and jumped over. Holding Adam''s hands, she said excitedly: "You are finally back." "what''s happenin?" Adam is a little surprisedCan you help me? " Rachel begged. "of course." Adam had just felt the dedication of Rachel''s father, so naturally he would not reject Rachel and nodded without hesitation. "Great." Rachel cheered. "What the **** is it?" Adam curiously asked. "Oh." Rachel found out that she hadn''t told Adam that something had happened. The words reached her lips, and she was a little tangled. Under Adam''s urging, she vomited several times: "Adam, can you be my boyfriend?" Adam:... Chapter 162: I also can Central apartment cafe. Faced with Rachel''s request, Adam was a little dazed. Then countless thoughts flashed. Contradictory? Then Rose split his legs after a conflict? Now that Rachel wants to retaliate severely, she wants to use Adam as a tool man? Or Rachel and the others are going to spoof Adam, and Monica and the others are hiding nearby? Adam looked around, but found no one hiding in the dark and peeping. The most likely thing is to retaliate against him as a tool man. Never or not, this is a problem. "Oh, it''s a pity that this is not the era of knights'' promises." Adam sighed in his heart and decided to reject Rachel. This situation is now very good, indicating that the previous decision was wise and martial, so Adam did not intend to destroy...there is no reason for the daughter not to change, right? "Sorry, Rachel, you and Rose are my good friends, I can''t do that." "Why not?" Rachel said anxiously: "I have agreed with Rose. Although he is not happy, he agrees." "He agreed?" Adam was dumbfounded. what''s the situation? Is it because Rose consciously loses his position and wants to continue this relationship, in order to let Rachel let go, and agree to let Rachel come again to offset each other so that he can go on? Switching to the eastern country side, Adam would not think so. But here, he has to think so again, because this possibility is really great. It''s young. This decadent and degenerate American drama world! Adam said with difficulty: "I''m sorry, even if Rose agrees, I can''t do that." "why why why?" Rachel is anxious: "I just asked you to pretend to be my boyfriend. Even Rose agreed. Why don''t you want to, you are still not a friend?" "what?" Adam was taken aback: "You want me to pretend to be your boyfriend? What are you doing?" Since it is pretend, it is not the work of a real boyfriend. While he secretly breathed a sigh of relief in his heart, he was also faintly lost. After studying psychology, he cursed in his heart: "This **** human weakness!" "It''s Barry and Mindy''s wedding." Rachel did not notice Adam''s careful thoughts and explained: "I agreed to Mindy''s invitation to be her bridesmaid." "This matter." Adam suddenly couldn''t help but smile: "What do you think?" Although Yuan Shikong had this funny thing, Adam had reminded Barry of all kinds of slanders that Barry might have against her before, but he didn''t expect it to be so, Rachel agreed. The plot inertia is really big. "I do not know either." Rachel patted her forehead fiercely, annoyed: "When Mindy said a few good things at the time, I couldn''t help it. Now when I think I will be ridiculed by Barry''s friends and relatives when I go to their wedding, I want to kill. To myself." With Adam''s reminder, Rachel naturally explored it and knew that Barry had discredited her after her escape from marriage, so she regretted it now. "Then you don''t have to go." Adam reminded: "You shouldn''t have gone on this occasion." "But I have promised Minty." Rachel tangled. "What happened to promise?" Adam disagreed and said: "Just find any reason to fool around, such as eating lobster and getting sick." "Then what if Mindy comes to see me?" Rachel shook his head: "And I like lobster the most, I can''t fool Minty." "Do you really forgive Mindy, and plan to continue to be good friends with her in the future?" Adam was a little surprised. This is a cheating girlfriend, and a cheating ex-fiance, can this be tolerated? "Mindy is different." Rachel hesitated and said: "She used to be my best girlfriend. Even if she is not the best now, I still want to be friends with her." Adam gave her a weird look. He vaguely knew why this Mindy was different to Rachel, as if Mindy had taught her a lot of skills in person, um, including kiss and the like. "And she has already sent the bridesmaid''s dress." Rachel added. "Isn''t there a big mother''s word written on it?" Adam spit out subconsciously. "Ok?" Rachel gave Adam a puzzled look. "It''s nothing." Adam reacted and said with a smile: "I just remembered that there was a friend from the East, who was in a situation similar to yours. He missed his wedding. When he arrived, the bride had already run away with her ex-boyfriend. A few years later, he met them again and found that they were about to get married, and the bride gave him an invitation. He naturally refused, but his friend agreed to him. The bridesmaids dress was sent by the bride. Also printed with a big mother character. " "and many more." Rachel interrupted: "Isn''t he a man? How could he be a bridesmaid?" "Because the bride treats him as a sister." Adam laughed. "Is he gay?" Rachel''suddenly realized''. "Do not!" Adam smiled and said, "He is a real man, and he has the title of Zhang Da Pao." "what?" Rachel covered her mouth and exclaimed: "Then why did he agree?" "It''s very simple." Adam ridiculed: "Like you, after he sillyly agreed, he had to bite the bullet and walk down for the sake of face. He really tried on that unique bridesmaid outfit." "Finally?" Rachel asked with concern. "In order not to go, he ate lobster for a while. You must know that he is severely allergic to lobster." Adam grinned and said, "As a result, he calculated the wrong date and suffered for nothing. On the day of his wedding, he was already healed, but he still didn''t go. Because no matter what entanglement they had in the past, but now they are no longer close, and they have not seen it once in a few years, why bother to lose more face for the sake of a little face? " "That''s it." Rachel thoughtfully. Adam said that this friend''s experience, she really felt like her, maybe she should really learn from Adam''s friend, and directly told Mindy that she was not going. In order to make herself more confident, she planned to invite Adam to pretend to be her boyfriend. For this reason, she quarreled with Rose several times. Because in her eyes, Roses PhD status is not as good as the dentist of former fiance Barry. If she does not know Barrys various slanders, she would let her real boyfriend Rose accompany him. But after knowing this, she either didn''t go, or she was looking for someone who would crush Barry in all directions. Let others know that she is not crazy, but she deserves better. In the circle of friends, Adam''s appearance and figure and the reputation of the youngest multi-millionaire can crush Barry is naturally the first candidate. "Adam, you still accompany me for a while?" Rachel is weak. "you sure?" Adam did not refuse. She is Leonard''s baby daughter and a good friend, so she can help naturally. "Ok." Rachel nodded heavily. Being a bridesmaid for Mindy this time was a headache and embarrassing, but it was also a good opportunity. As long as she took Adam with her, she would be able to clean up Barry''s slander against her. "No matter what you plan to do, I will do it." Adam smiled: "But the premise is that you have to persuade someone first." Chapter 163: Make a small movie? 520 apartment. "I disagree!" When Monica heard it, she exploded and pointed at Adam and said, "You cheated!" "My dear, don''t get excited." Monica''s boyfriend, Dr. Richard Beard, quickly calmed down. "Hi, Richard." Adam smiled and greeted him. "Hi, Adam." Uncle Richard Beard also responded with a smile and gave an apologetic look. "Monica, don''t get excited." Adam smiled and said, "It was Rachel who invited me on the initiative, not I planned this. Let''s say that our gambling agreement is voided, is it a tie?" "No!" Monica shook her head and said: "Without you, I don''t believe Rachel really dares to be a bridesmaid, so I won our bet." Two years ago, when Rachel appeared in the Central Park cafe in a wedding dress, Monica lost $500 to Adam. Then she refused to admit defeat and bet with Adam, saying that Rachel and Barry could not appear in the church together again. in. First, he bet 500 dollars, then raised to 1,000 dollars, and finally wanted to raise to be blocked by the cautious Rose, so the bet was 1,000 dollars and the deadline was two years. Now it''s exactly two years, no problem with time. With Mindys invitation to Rachel to be a bridesmaid, the outcome of the bet depends on whether Rachel dares to go. Monica naturally knew that Rachel was going to go, but she decided to take a gamble in her heart. If you have a bet, you should lose. Besides, she really didn''t believe that Rachel really dared to go. Monica, a competitive gambler, is not even willing to accept a tie. "Monica!" Rachel looked at her incredulously and exclaimed, "You bet on this kind of thing?" "I am sorry." Monica gave Rachel an apologetic look, but then looked up at Adam with her head upright: "The bet still has to go on. You, as the betting party, cannot intervene unless you concede." "Ok." Adam and the high-spirited Monica looked at each other, nodded and said, "I admit defeat." "You admit defeat? I won?" Monica was taken aback, then jumped up and laughed: "Haha, I won! The money is here, you loser!" "This time you won." Adam took out the checkbook from his wallet, wrote a check for $1,000 and handed it to Monica, smiling: "But you won''t be so lucky next time." "You are too much." Rachel angrily said: "Did you not see that Adam was making you?" "I know." Monica took the check, kissed, and apologized: "But he can insist, so theoretically I won. Rachel, I''m sorry, I already lost to him last time, I don''t want to lose again, or I will be crazy. " Having said this, she waved a check and shouted: "Tomorrow night I will treat everyone to a big meal!" "Yeah!" Joey responded with cheers for the first time. Seeing that everyone was watching him, he smiled nonchalantly: "I''m helping Adam. I want to help him get the money back." "Thanks a lot." Adam smiled and patted Joey on the shoulder. Monica is such a person. She is too competitive. When she was a child, she was able to beat her brother Rose, let alone Adam, in order to win. "What did you do tonight, so formal?" Chandler curiously asked. "There is a party." Adam explained: "I''m going to apply for Columbia Medical School. Leonard took me to meet some people." "Leonard took you there?" Uncle Richard the Beard said in surprise: "It seems that he is really kind to you. He used to hate this kind of occasion the most." That''s right! Richard also knows Leonard, because he is also a doctor, and is good friends with Monica''s parents, who lived in a community with Leonard before. "Of course." Monica snuggled against Richard, who was really her father, and joked: "Its not that Rose is jealous about it once or twice." "More than Rose." Rachel echoed: "Even I have to suspect that Adam is my parents'' birth." "Hey, Richard, aren''t you also a doctor? Why didn''t you go to this party?" Joey curiously asked. "Ahem." Chandler coughed heavily. "What''s wrong? Uncomfortable?" Joey didn''t receive any hint from Chandler for a while, and he looked concerned. "I''m a doctor, but I open my own clinic and don''t usually go to such gatherings." Richard smiled. "There are so many doctors in New York, if they all go, it won''t be messy." Monica glared at Joey and spoke for her beloved boyfriend. "correct." Adam rounded up the conversation: "Furthermore, Richard wants to be with Monica more than going to a boring party, doesn''t he?" "of course." When Richard saw Monica looking up at him, he smiled quickly. Monica was so intoxicated, the curvature of the corners of her mouth couldn''t be controlled at all. As an uncle''s father, she really loves Richard, who was once a good friend of her father, her good uncle, and now the perfect boyfriend. If it weren''t for Adam''s repeated reminders, she really wanted to agree to Richard''s request to shoot some commemorative videotapes. Doing anything with the person you love the most is happy, and she wants to marry him now, what''s the big deal about making a small movie on video? But the words that Adam emphasized over and over again often came to her mind. What if? Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. What if she breaks up with him and meets someone she loves so much in the future and sees this videotape, what will the other person think? She felt that this possibility was too small and didn''t care about it. But if it spreads like what Adam said, and is seen by all acquaintances and even parents, it would be really shameful. You know, her parents and Richard are good friends, and they often come and go, so the chance of accidentally seeing them is really not small. Phoebe''s experience after being recognized because the twin sisters made a small movie can still be vividly remembered. She doesn''t want to be such a''actress''. Adam watched this scene and shook his head to himself. Richard is in her fifties this year, while Monica is only in her twenties. It is really the age difference between father and daughter, or the kind of late marriage and late childbirth. In another ten years, Monica is still flourishing, and Richard is completely a terrible old man. In this country that places great emphasis on the indescribable, how can there be any future between the two? To say that Richard is so good, he is just an ophthalmologist, and he is in the lower reaches of the chain of contempt in the doctor system, far inferior to Leonard. The only thing that can explain all this is that he has a special personal charm. Rachel and Phoebe felt so, Joey and Chandler felt so, Chandler once learned Richard''s beard and imitated him for smoking a cigar. This is an old man with financial freedom and unlimited charm! Monica is not alone in this way. Adam has attended the banquet in the past two years, UU reading www.uukanshu. Com met a female writer who was very good at interpreting the feelings between men and women. Like a female singer in the future, she used books and songs to dissect her ex-boyfriend. So experienced, she still couldn''t stop the temptation of the charming old man of the nickname, and she was in pain. Of course, Adam, who has studied psychology, secretly speculated that she might have done this deliberately. Because in this way can you taste the lingering feelings and the luxurious atmosphere. The other party is a billionaire in the upper class, and to those who read her books who yearn for wealth and love, he is simply a male protagonist. They are all foxes of thousands of years, so they are naturally playing Liao Zhai. Adam did not give the woman writer a chance to get close at all. He didn''t want to be the actor in a certain book, all kinds of beds were exposed in front of everyone. Even saying that he is the greatest man in the ages. Chapter 164: Almost exposed 520 apartment. Everyone chatted for a while. Richard got up and left. He is too old, and there is some distance between him and everyone. Chandler and the others are not willing to play with him, so they usually date Monica alone. Monica looked at his back foolishly, with a happy smile on her face. "The man has gone, the soul can come back." Chandler quipped, "As for?" "Are you embarrassed to say me?" Monica shot back: "Who said that I was just playing with Aurora? Who brought her breakfast early in the morning and complained sourly for her to leave? Who is that infatuated man?" "Chandler!" Rachel laughed. "Ok, ok." Chandler raised his hand and said, "Aurora was just an accident. Didn''t you see me breaking up with her decisively?" "decisive?" Monica murmured: "God, you put a fork in her neck!" "But it saved her life." Adam reminded: "Without Chandler, she probably didn''t know she had a heart attack..." "thanks, thanks." Chandler thanked him again and again, and looked around triumphantly. "...If Chandler hadn''t been bitten by her like this, God knows what she would bite." Adam''s voice changed, and he joked: "Also, if I was replaced by someone else, how could Chandler react so quickly and use the fork so skillfully, she was so precise and relieved~" "Hahaha." Everyone suddenly burst into laughter. Chandler gave Adam a helpless look. "Oh, oh, another time!" Joey added: "If Aurora hadn''t left Chandler with a psychological shadow on the public, the female elementary school classmate of his would have succeeded the last time." "It''s better to let her succeed." Several girls in Monica looked at Chandler contemptuously: "Should you not allow the girls to retaliate when you take off their pants?" "That was elementary school, it happened decades ago!" Chandler shouted: "And I didn''t mean it." "But you still took off their pants." Adam smiled and said, "Let the little girl remember that, in order to get revenge on you, she must first give up her life to seduce you. This shows how much she cares about that thing. I want me to say that you should really follow her and let her vent her anger. ." "I apologized." Chandler said speechlessly: "Do you really want me to be tricked into the toilet by her, take off my clothes, and then be taken by her to come out naked, so that she can relieve her anger?" "why not?" Adam ridiculed: "This is far inferior to what you did in the first place. How about making her successful?" "Yes." The three women of Monica agree. Rose and Joey also nodded, with an expression of embarrassment and enthusiasm. "Do you want me to call her now and say I''ll let her punish?" Chandler laughed at himself. "Really?" Joey''s eyes lit up and he exclaimed in surprise: "I still have her business card, I will help you dial the phone." With that, he bounced off the sofa and ran to the opposite apartment to find a business card. Don''t be surprised! Chandler, a female elementary school student, is a makeup artist in the film and television crew. She knows many people in the industry, and Joey doesn''t want to miss any chance. "Fortunately, it is not a battlefield. Otherwise, I am definitely not killed by the enemy, but by the friendly army." Chandler mocked. "Don''t think so. A sincere apology is what you should do. You have left her with a psychological shadow for more than 20 years. You should have the most experience of this psychological shadow." Adam reminded: "Lets think about it, if there is a chance to help you eliminate the psychological shadow of the past, what would you do?" Chandler was startled and muttered, "I am willing to pay all the price." The mess of his parents almost ruined his life. In the original time and space, he kept in love, but he always took a step back before one step closer, because he did not dare to be too close for fear of repeating the mistakes of his parents. So much so that he and Monica were going to talk about marriage later, and wanted to deliberately say that he didn''t want to get married and then propose to give Monica a surprise. As a result, knowing that his past Monica really took it seriously, she went down to Richard and almost turned Chandler in sorrow. Fortunately, Monica reined in the precipice, otherwise a beautiful marriage would be ruined. Chandler might really be like the nervous old man living alone downstairs, who was terrified at the beginning, and died alone. "That''s it." Adam persuaded: "She didn''t do too much, but she wanted to make you feel embarrassed and embarrassed at the beginning. What if you are so old, even if you are ashamed? Turn your head and pass." The three Monica women looked sideways and glanced at each other. They all saw the weird colors in each other''s eyes, and then all glanced at Chandler''s lower body. "what''s happenin?" Adam keenly noticed something wrong with them. "It''s nothing." "You keep talking." The three Monica women shook their eyes again with a suffocated smile. "We''ve all seen your primary school girl classmate. To tell the truth, isn''t it hot? Not even worse than the average female star, right?" Adam smiled and said, "Maybe you can have a romantic journey after you clear your mind." "Yeah, I said she was like Julia Roberts." "Vivian in Pretty Lady Fengyue~" Everyone talked a lot. "Should I really do this?" Chandler was moved, mainly because Adam asked him to think in another position. Of course, he was really surprised by the appearance and temperament of the female classmate. "of course!" The crowd said in unison. "Ok!" Chandler jumped up, twisted and clapped his hands and said, "I''ll call now. I want to solve this matter. I shouldn''t be her shadow!" "Come on!" The crowd roared. Joey still hasn''t come back, and Chandler can''t wait to run back to find the phone number. "what happened again?" Seeing Monica''s three daughters looking at him scrutinizingly, Adam was speechless. "You are not right." "You are very wrong." "You seem to be exceptionally good to Chandler." The three daughters of Monica suddenly said something that made Adam''s heart beat faster. "Have it?" Fortunately, as soon as Adam crossed over, he practiced his acting skills, and looked innocent. "Of course!" Monica shouted: "Every time Chandler has something, you are very patient to guide him and help him." "Yes, if you change to Rose, you will either tease or ridicule." Rachel echoed: "Don''t make the difference in attitude too obvious." Rose also looked at him suspiciously. "What should I do?" Adam smiled and said, "Does Chandler and Rose experience the same personalities? Monica, you should know this best. According to your original words, Rose has been a prince since childhood, and you really want to change parents to him." Seeing Monica nodding, Adam continued: "The psychological shadow you have suffered since childhood is already very big, but it is still not as good as Chandler. In this case, I am patient with Chandler. One point, isn''t it normal? Think about it, am I very patient with you?" "Then I should be teased and ridiculed?" Rose dissatisfied. "Oh!" This time, without Adam speaking, Monica has already exclaimed: "Adam is right. What''s wrong with ridiculing you? A prince who grew up smoothly like you still wants extra attention? You are too greedy! " "It turns out Adam thought so deeply." Phoebe said: "Adam is awesome!" "Ha ha." Adam smiled reservedly, but he was secretly relieved in his heart. so close! Almost exposed. Chapter 165: Happy troubles 520 apartment. "Suzy, it''s me, Chandler, I want to...hello? Hello?" Chandler walked in with the phone, and the call was hung up before he could finish speaking. Obviously, after failing to retaliate last time, the other party simply gave up. This kind of retaliation is about surprises. After exposure, there is no need to continue to invest energy, because it is an individual who will not accept retaliation obediently, and it is said that the retaliation she wants is still humiliating. "She died." Chandler said helplessly to everyone: "She won''t give me a chance at all." "This has proved the necessity of your apology." Adam smiled and said: "If you can''t get through, just meet up directly. As long as you really want to apologize, I don''t believe you can''t do it. You can treat this as a test." "test?" Chandler hesitated. "Correct." Adam reminded: "You only have one purpose, and that is to make her forgive you." He still didn''t say: Heal her and heal yourself. Adam had no feeling for believing in God and had to forgive everything, because it was completely against humanity. For example, in the original time and space, Sheldon''s mother and Leonard''s mother met. Leonard''s mother Beverly was a science supreme. When she heard Sheldon''s mother Mary mentioning God, she directly mocked. Leonard and the others separated the two of them and each encouraged them. Sheldon''s mother Mary is a devout believer, she said that as a believer, of course I forgive Beverly. Because a good believer should stretch out his right cheek after being hit on the left cheek. Otherwise, as a good Texan, she should shoot Beverly to death. Nothing can go to extremes, and the same is true for forgiveness. The grievances between Chandler and Susie belong to the scope of forgiveness. Adam believes that Chandler can definitely dispel some of the past haze in the process of seeking Susie''s forgiveness. Shuren Zhou said: A good childhood heals a lifetime, and a bad childhood takes a lifetime to heal. Chandler had Monica for the second half of his life and ordered a healing card for the second half of his life. Before that, Adam, as a friend and a psychological elder, took on the task of helping Chandler to heal. "Chandler, man!" Monica echoed: "In the past, when others saw you, they misunderstood that you were gay. Now it''s time to show your man side!" "Only by taking off your pants?" Rose laughed and said, "This is really the only way~" Everyone glanced at him. "what''s happenin?" Roston was a little uncomfortable when he said, "I''m joking." "This is not the time for joking!" Monica sighed. Since listening to Adam mentioned why she treats Ross and Chandler differently, she has also remembered the grievances she has suffered over the years. The attitude of the same parents is completely different. She wanted to change parents with Rose from the bottom of her heart. Now everyone is supporting and encouraging Chandler, but her prince and brother Rose is playing with his humor, even if she knows it is a joke, she feels very harsh. "Ok, ok." Seeing everyone staring at him, Rose raised his hand and surrendered. "I know what to do." Chandler''s eyes were firm, and he gave Adam a grateful look. He is not a stupid person, he vaguely felt what Adam hadn''t said. Adam was very kind to him, and he knew it, but he didn''t think much about it. Because even if they are in the circle of friends, there is a close relationship between each other. In theory, only one of the friends is BFF, and this person is also the best choice for the chief groomsman or chief bridesmaid at the wedding. Thinking of this, he has some happy troubles. Joey is his roommate and gets along day and night. Rose is his university roommate and has spent the longest time together. Adam is his good friend and treats him very well. If he gets married in the future, who will be the chief best man? Distressed~ Adam naturally didn''t think that Chandler''s blink of an eye also raised happiness troubles, otherwise he would definitely tell Chandler: "Don''t mind, I don''t fight, I can do it." The next night. Adam deliberately dressed up again, and came to 520 apartment to pick up Rachel to attend the wedding of his ex-fiance and ex-best girlfriend. "Are you okay?" Seeing Rose looking at him sourly, Adam patted him on the shoulder. "Of course there is a problem." Rose vomited: "I''m Rachel''s real boyfriend. I should go to this occasion." "Why don''t you talk to Rachel again?" Adam smiled. "..." Rose stagnated. How dare he say any more, otherwise Rachel, who is on the verge of rage, might break up with him directly. He may not be able to bear it with someone else, but Adam, he still believes it. Because if Adam really had an idea, there would be nothing wrong with him. "how is it going?" Rachel came out of the bedroom wearing the red bridesmaid sent by the bride Mindy and asked nervously. "it''s beautiful." Rose exclaimed, turning his head and lip-synching the crowd: "Quickly praise her for her beauty." "Wow!" "The most beautiful bridesmaid." "Are you sure this is a bridesmaid outfit, not a bridal outfit?" "Mindy is miserable. With such a beautiful bridesmaid as you, her brilliance will be greatly reduced." Everyone agreed in unison. Adam really thinks it''s pretty. Because the clothes are worn on people, high-value people wear everything like a bride, and people with low-value people wear custom-made wedding dresses by masters and look like cospy waiters. In the eyes of the pure American people like Ross, Rachel''s red bridesmaid dress is simply earthy and ugly, full of the bride''s malicious malice. Chandler even whispered: "We don''t have sheep here." This is what the shepherdess wears. Adam is very speechless about this, even if he has traveled here for six or seven years, he still does not understand the aesthetics of Americans. "Monica, are you and Richard ready?" Adam asked. For the wedding of Barry and Mindy, Richard, as a community ophthalmologist, knew Barry''s family naturally, and was also invited. Monica followed as a female companion. But because she is not a bridesmaid, she is much more casual in her dressing. "All right." "All right." Monica embraced Richard''s hand and agreed in unison. "Then let''s go." Adam proposed. The four went downstairs together Adam drove, Richard took the co-pilot, Monica accompanied Rachel in the back row, and headed towards the wedding scene. "Rachel, don''t be too nervous, no one has the right to laugh at you with Adam as a boyfriend." Monica comforted. "I know, I''m not nervous." Rachel said insincerely. "Really not nervous?" "I''m not nervous." "Then can you let go of my hand?" Monica gritted her teeth. "Ah! I''m sorry." Only then did Rachel react. She squeezed Monica''s hand tightly, and she hurt Monica because of too much force. Monica rolled her eyes and shook her hand vigorously. Chapter 166: No one can **** my friend church. Adam, Monica and Richard sat on their seats and looked at Rachel who was standing above them with pity. Last time, Rachel faced Barry and stood in the middle, behind a row of bridesmaids, and the chief bridesmaid Mindy stood at the forefront. This time, Mindy, in a white wedding dress, faced Barry and stood in the middle. And she forgave the two betrayers, Mindy and Barry, and kindly came to their wedding, but she could only wear the ugly red bridesmaid''s gown, far away from the altar, and stood at the end of the bridesmaid. That''s it! Also bear the frequent gaze of guests who attended two weddings at the same time. Thinking of the vicious rumors of Barry''s family that she was crazy with beauty poison, and the guests in the audience watched her whisper to each other from time to time, she was really crazy. Originally thought she had considered the worst and planned for the worst. But when she really faced it, she realized that there was no worst, only worse. But she still had to smile, even if her smile was already stiff. "I have always dreamed about my wedding." Monica looked at the altar with envy, and said in a low voice to Richard: "Rachel has stood up twice, even as a bridesmaid this time, but I didnt have one. No wonder my mother once satirized. I, Rachel, somehow still have a chance to keep Barry on the altar, and I don''t even have a chance." "You will have it." Richard and Adam looked at each other and smiled helplessly. Everyone understands what Monica means in and out of words, and that means she wants to get married. But Richard, who had just finished his marriage for decades, didn''t necessarily think that way, but in this atmosphere, as an experienced mature old man, he couldn''t say a word. Adam smiled in understanding. The happiness of the wedding scene has a very serious impact on single girls. Barney, the love saint in the romance of my parents, especially likes to attend the wedding, because there are many beautiful bridesmaids at the wedding, and the emotions of these bridesmaids have been mobilized. Normally, it takes ten percent of the routine to successfully hit the base. At this moment, only 30 percent is needed, which is the best chance to hit the base. The guide to picking up girls written by him is a thick hardcover book with a lot of routines used in weddings. Of course, it is not only for bridesmaids, but also for brides... After the wedding ceremony, everyone came to the hotel to attend the wedding banquet. "Rachel, pay attention." Adam''s eyes were sharp, and he saw Rachel''s fault at a glance, and walked quickly to her side, blocking her behind. "what''s happenin?" Rachel was deeply hit, and some thoughts did not belong. "Don''t you feel a bit cold behind?" Adam reminded. "what?" Rachel was taken aback, stretched out her hand and touched, the cold touch passed into her nerve center, making her feel excited, only then found that half of her buttocks were exposed. "OMG!" Rachel flushed red, and quickly tidied up her dress. "Adam, I can''t stand it anymore." Rachel covered her face and said, "Will you take me away?" "are you sure?" Adam reminded: "Before you could choose not to come. Now that you are here, if you leave early, you will really be laughed at for a lifetime." "what do I do?" Rachel said in confusion. "smile." Adam encouraged: "Barry is just a scumbag who was thrown away by your timely discovery of the problem. Mindy knew that Barry was a scumbag and chose to marry him. That is her stupid. Only you are the wise and just one. In the end, Victory must also belong to you." "me?" Rachel was so boasted that his anxiety disappeared a lot, with a smile on his face, and followed Adam to the banquet. As soon as I sat down, someone came to pick things up. Ding Ding Ding! "Attention everyone, the chief best man is going to toast, thank you." Barry''s chief groomsman rang the wine glass with a fork, which attracted everyone''s attention, took out a speech, and started a toast. "I remember Barry returning from a date with Rachel for the first time..." The air suddenly became quiet, everyone stared at him, and the smile on Rachel''s face disappeared again. "what''s happenin?" The best man pretended to say: "If the band hasn''t changed, I can''t use the last toast?" The members of the band made a roar, echoing the best man''s words. "thanks, thanks." The best man glanced at Rachel triumphantly: "I wish you all the years and happiness, and Rachel~" "What are you doing?" Rachel gritted her teeth with a stiff face. "Not many women have the guts to come back here tonight." The best man said solemnly: "Not to mention coming over with his **** exposed, that''s even less~" The band responded with noise again. Someone sneered and explained to the dumbfounded person. Although Adam reminded that most people didn''t see it, but Rachel came over from the bridesmaid''s group after all, and someone saw it. Adam frowned. He had some doubts whether it was the best man or bridesmaid deliberately messing up, that made Rachel, who was not in his mind, lost such an adult. Ding Ding Ding! Seeing the best man proudly nodded with everyone, and sat down, Adam also picked up the cutlery knife and knocked the wine glass. "I want to add a few words." "Adam, what are you doing?" Rachel pulled Adam''s arm nervously. "rest assured." Adam patted Rachel''s hand and looked around the crowd: "The best man said just now, few women are so courageous as Rachel. She had the courage to choose to follow her heart and escape from the wedding she didn''t want. In fact, it proved that her choice was right, didn''t she? " Having said this, Adam took La Rachel''s hand and smiled confidently: "It is her courage that has made the bride and groom today." Both the bride and groom smile stiffly. "She has greater courage to choose to forgive the bride and groom, and come back here to bless them." Adam joked: "The groom is also good. After all, not everyone can find a female partner to spend their honeymoon as soon as the bride escapes, and she is also the brides chief bridesmaid. The charm of the groom can be imagined. I know The air tickets for the honeymoon in the United States are booked in advance, and the time is after the wedding banquet, when the bride and groom will fly directly to the location of the honeymoon, and the bridal chamber will also be arranged there. Time is very tight. Unless there is an adulterous relationship in advance, there is no time to change people without gaps. Everyone knows this. The smiles on the faces of the groom and the bride almost couldn''t keep up. Adam looked at the best man again: "The best man already knows this best~ By the way, won''t you happen to have your girlfriend among the bridesmaids?" The triumphant best man just now turned dark. He glanced suspiciously at his girlfriend in the red bridesmaid''s suit next to him, and then at the groom. Fortunately, once it is broken, the seeds of suspicion can''t help but take root and sprout. Yes, Barry can have an affair with Mindy, why can''t he have an affair with his girlfriend? You know that Barry is a well-paid dentist. His girlfriend often envied Mindy''s good fortune and said that she was married to her son-in-law... Chapter 167: All routines After the banquet. "Thank you." Rachel took Adam''s arm and walked away with her head upright. After coming out, she let out a sigh of relief and said gratefully. "You''re welcome, this is what I should do." Adam smiled: "It''s just that I think you should stay away from them in the future, including Mindy." "I know." Rachel touched behind her subconsciously. Now think about it, before in the bridal lounge, other bridesmaids did talk to her around her, maybe the problem with her dress was not an accident at all. And when she came out, no one reminded her, including Minty. Then the best man came forward to taunt her, and pointed out her embarrassment. You know, she was reminded by Adam when she came out. It stands to reason that the best man never had the chance to see it. And Minty. When she was invited, Mindy didn''t mention the various slanders of the Barry family at all, and Mindy definitely knew about these things. Is it true that Mindy invited her for sisterhood? At first, Mindy was green as the chief bridesmaid of her best friend. She didn''t know how many times. Even if she knew that Barry was a scumbag, she was willing to marry Barry for the identity of the dentist wife. Character is definitely problematic. As such, many things cannot stand scrutiny, and the more you think about it, the more problems you have. "Friends are more expensive and not too expensive." Seeing Rachel''s expression change, Adam comforted: "Good people like Monica and Phoebe are your best girlfriends." Good character, only then can we talk about friendship. "I know." When Rachel thought of escaping the marriage to find Monica, Monica complained that she was not invited at all but still enthusiastically accepted her, her mouth could not help but cocked. "Where is Monica?" "There! Huh?" Adam glanced around and found Monica and Richard, but then he whispered. "what''s happenin?" Rachel was puzzled. "It seems something is wrong, Monica seems to be crying, and Richard is comforting her." Adam explained. "Then we go over." Rachel is about to walk over. "and many more." Adam stopped her: "Look at it first, then talk about it." In many cases, even if you are a friend, you can''t just rush in and force you to join, even if it''s for the good of the other person. At this moment, Monica might want to cry happily while buried in Richard''s arms alone? ten minutes later. "Oh, Monica, this is a big deal." Seeing Monica and Richard have been maintaining that position, Rachel also completely walked out of her emotions and began to care about Monica. "Let''s go over." Adam had a guess in his heart, and walked over with Rachel. Monica and Richard separated and wiped their tears. After getting in the car, Monica leaned against Rachel, Richard''s expression was also a bit ugly, and a helpless wry smile returned to Adam''s searching gaze. Go back to the 520 apartment. Richard left. Under Rachel''s inquiry, Monica suddenly burst into tears, choking, intermittently telling the story of the matter. Sure enough, it was a marriage problem. Richard''s mistake was to invite Monica to the wedding. Monica is also a person in her twenties and a few years old. On this occasion, looking at her 50-odd boyfriends, her feelings of hatred for marriage reached its limit. Marriage can be linked to marriage within a short span of words, almost from suggestion to explicitness. However, Richard didn''t want to get married at all. Even if he understood his girlfriend''s mood, he could only perfunctory. In this atmosphere, the days of celebration simply became like years. Then the fuse appeared. Monica mentioned the child, saying that it was not that she liked it, but that her mother wanted her to give birth to a few. But when she saw a pair of married children playing behind her, she couldn''t take her eyes off. In the end, she confessed that she just likes children, but for the time being (very soon), (and) may (me) think (knot) (get married) and have (birth) children. When Richard heard the child''s problem, he couldn''t keep going. If he just doesn''t want the wedding for the time being, he can still have it in the future, but children? He is now over fifty, and if he is born again, it will take another eighteen years to bring up the child. By then, he will be in his 70s, and he has to work to earn money to raise children. How can he have the energy to enjoy life with Monica? That''s too miserable! And he already has a pair of grown-up sons and daughters. So the child really doesn''t want it anymore. This is a matter of principle. Monica was dumbfounded when she heard it. She loves children the most, and she especially wants her own children, and the person she loves the most does not plan to have children with her at all. This is not a joke. Unfortunately, looking at Richards sincere gaze, Monica knew that this was not a cruel joke, but a cruel fact! Monica is not Adam, she can''t see her future feelings, she can''t talk about it. So, they can only break up. Everyone was comforted for a while, but unfortunately it had little effect. Finally, Monica was entrusted to Rachel and Phoebe and left. Only time can heal this kind of pain. a week later. Adam found the MCAT score. Unsurprisingly, he has given full play to the strengths of the Dongguo people in his previous life, and his grades are not generally good, but extremely good. Adam called Juno immediately and learned that she was the same. Although the score was not as good as Adam, it was also very good. Now I am waiting for graduation from university in two weeks. Two weeks passed in a flash. Sure enough, time is the best healing medicine. After Monica and Richard broke up, they soon couldn''t stand it. They tried to find various reasons for Richard and wanted to restore the relationship, but they were all discouraged. She also secretly found Richard to have an affair, and Richard was naturally willing to come. But the problem is there, and it is always a thorn if it is not solved. The excitement of cheating can''t be concealed. Every time in the state of a sage, Monica endured it again and again, still couldn''t help asking that question, and naturally she got a negative answer. So broke up again. This time, Monica strongly asked everyone to supervise, and finally passed the most difficult weeks of the breakup, but still couldn''t eat well and sleep well, and even shocked her parents. Her father came to see her. She only asked one question: "Did Richard cry?" For the answer to this question, she was going crazy, constantly tossing, over the phone to the message of Char Richard''s home phone, after hearing a woman''s message, UU reading almost exploded. After everyone reminded her that she might be Richard''s daughter, she recovered instantly and was extremely happy. Tossing and tossing, the insomnia all night, the whole person is haggard. When her father said that Richard was also uncomfortable, he believed that Richard must be crying secretly. When Monica heard this, her whole body became smooth, and she fell asleep with a smile on her lips. I''m sad, you''re not sad, what do you mean? You do not love me? I''m sad you should be more sad! The relationship between men and women is so mysterious, and there are so many ways to break up. At the beginning, Adam was thrown away by his ex-girlfriend Amy Magical. Why was he so sad and sad? Isnt he to satisfy Amy Magical and then let him go? It''s all routines. Chapter 168: Pawnshop No. 8 520 apartment. "Big guy, is there anything tomorrow night?" Chandler opened the door and asked, clapping his hands. "busy?" Adam curiously asked. He remembered that Chandler had been busy apologizing to Susie during this time, but little progress had been made. A psychological shadow for more than two decades. Ever since Chandler lifted her skirt in public, her nickname became Susie underpants, and she was ridiculed until she left the town at the age of eighteen. Even today, she almost never goes back. For fear of being recognized, she was called out again in public by the nickname that made her so ashamed and angry. The difficulty of Chandler''s apology journey can be imagined. "Tomorrow night our company has a party, you can take people over to have fun, drink free drinks, and perform shows, right?" A wry smile flashed in Chandler''s eyes, but no one noticed it. "I go." Joey was the first to respond. "I am going too." Phoebe raised his hand high: "I like parties the most." "I do not want to go." Monica shook her head. Although she was relieved when she learned that Richard was crying, the sequelae of the breakup made her still a little emotional. "Go ahead." Chandler persuaded: "The one who needs a party most now is you, don''t you think?" "Correct." "Correct!" "together!" "together!" Everyone immediately made a fuss. "Ok, ok." Monica couldn''t bear the trouble, so she nodded and agreed. "Adam, Rachel, Rose, are you all going?" Chandler confirmed. "of course." Naturally, the three Adam did not refuse. This is the first time Chandler has invited them to his company. Everyone is a little curious about what the advertising company is like. Switch to the IT company where Chandler used to work. After more than ten years, Monica and the others can''t even remember what Chandler''s job is. Is it true that you can''t remember the long list of technical terms for data processing? Maybe it is for Joey. But everyone is like this, it only shows that they are not interested at all. "Then it''s settled!" Chandler clapped his hands and said, "Tomorrow at eight o''clock in the evening, I must be there!" "Ok." Everyone responded in unison. Chandler said a few more words, both inside and outside the words reminding everyone to go, and then he said that something happened and left directly. Adam looked at his back and realized that there was a problem. What''s so special about the party tomorrow night? Adam was looking forward to it. The next day night. Everyone dressed up. Chandler said that the party needed him to organize, so he went ahead of time. Adam drove Monica, Rachel, Phoebe, Rose and Joey to take a taxi, and went to Chandler''s company at the address given by Chandler. After all, it is a large advertising company, and the party is very high-grade. Several people from Adam showed their invitation cards and went in. "Wow! So many delicious ones." When Joey saw that the buffet was full of food, his eyes lighted up, and he walked over without a word. "Where is Chandler?" Rachel looked around and curiously asked, "Why didn''t you see him?" "Maybe something is going on, let''s go and watch Joey a little bit." Adam followed the crowd to the autonomous dining table, reminded Joey to be a little reserved, and made a cocktail for everyone. "Wow! So beautiful!" Phoebe exclaimed, holding a gorgeous cocktail tuned by Adam. "Adam, when did you learn to make cocktails?" Rachel curiously asked. "Does this still need to be learned?" Adam smiled and said, "Just look at it." A year ago, when he was investigating William Harvard, he went to the bar where the other party was, and watched the various bartending operations performed by William from a distance. With a high IQ and strong memory, he is flexible and agile. If you want to copy William''s fancy moves, don''t be too simple. He can easily do even more fancy moves. In the attitude that this is also a great skill of picking up girls, Adam watched for a few more days, went back and tried a little bit, and easily learned the bartending skills that William Harvard had practiced for a long time. "Drink it well! I have never had such a delicious cocktail before." Phoebe took a sip and exclaimed in surprise: "What''s the name of this cocktail?" Cocktail is a kind of mixed drink, which is made by mixing two or more kinds of alcohol, beverage, juice, soda, with gorgeous color and unique taste. It''s a bit like a big pot dish, you can add everything into it, and it''s simmering for a while, it all depends on personal preference. Many people like to name their cocktails, and those that spread are Margaret, Bloody Mary, Manhattan Liquor, Passion Coast and so on. The blending of this classic cocktail has a clear formula, and the taste is familiar to the public. But there are more cocktails that are made at will by bartenders, good or bad, depending on personal craftsmanship. Obviously no one had ever drank the cocktail that Adam tuned out. "Wow!" Rachel took a sip and praised: "It''s really delicious, do you have a name?" "Pawnshop number eight." Adam smiled playfully. "Pawnshop number eight?" Monica was speechless: "What kind of weird name is this? Any idea?" "of course." Adam smiled and said: "Legend has it that Lucifer established a pawnshop in the fourth dimension, specifically to lure those greedy souls to trade in order to harvest human souls. The name of the pawnshop is called No. 8 pawnshop, because the No. 8 pawnshop accepts everything, not only the human soul, but also the emotions and desires. Just like this cocktail, you can have everything in it. Whenever a deal has been made with the No. 8 pawnshop, even the most trivial deal, the soul will be marked with darkness, and gradually become dark, until finally the entire soul is harvested away. The human beings who have traded think that they have earned it, and they can''t stop it. The mystery has been passed down through the ages and stored in the fourth dimension of space. The pawnshop No. 8 does not return. Only the **** cannot be redeemed. So I call this cocktail the eighth pawnshop. " "God! This is a glass of devil''s wine!" Phoebe exclaimed: "No wonder it tastes so good!" "Then you still drink it?" Adam smiled. "of course." Phoebe drank it in one sip and handed the cup to Adam: "I have already made a deal with you, and I have been caught in the devil''s trap. I can''t stop it, so let''s have another glass!" "me too!" Joey is not to be left behind As Caroline meets the superstitious Davors who are so stunned that they are confused, there are fewer and fewer people who truly believe in this era. Even if there are a lot of people going to church every week, this behavior is more of an inevitable social custom. Few young people truly believe in it. The devil and God are meaningless to young people because they cannot perform miracles. "Is this story true?" Rachel held the cocktail in front of her eyes, looked at the colorful and attractive colors inside, and muttered. "It must be fake." Rose complained: "Have you not read Adam''s Lord of the Mysteries? Don''t have too many weird things in it. Maybe this is the content of the next book of the Lord of Mysteries." "Ha ha." Adam raised his glass and smiled nonchalantly. Chapter 169: Womens Big Boss At the party. The No. 8 pawnshop cocktail prepared by Adam is very popular. After Monica drank, one cup after another, she became the one who drank the most and the fastest. She needs this feeling. on the stage. From time to time, people go up to perform shows, or sing or dance. They seem to be employees of advertising companies. Compared to IT companies, new colleagues like Chandler will play more. "Why haven''t you seen Chandler?" Everyone drank cocktails for a long time, and found that Chandler hadn''t appeared yet, which was a little strange. "Won''t wait for him to perform on stage, right?" Rose teased. "What will he do?" Monica doubted. Chandler is definitely an otaku. He does the work of sitting every day and doesn''t like sports. He is gaining weight every year. Although not much, he can''t stand it after many years. So Monica took him to run to lose weight. As a result, he couldn''t hold on at all. After running a few times, he was tired and shouted that Monica was the devil, and could run away directly by taxi. Monica pressed her leg to do sit-ups, slumped there and pretended to be dead. In the end, it was Monica who tried to show him the big baby as a temptation to make Chandler persist. But that''s only the case, he is insulated from activities such as singing and dancing. The only advantage is that the humorous jokes come at once. Can''t you go up and talk about the talk show, right? Ok? "He won''t be going on stage to talk about talk shows, will he?" Monica blurted out. "It''s really possible." When everyone thought about it, they felt that it made sense and expressed their expectations. Only Adam felt that things would not be that simple. The reason is obvious. Although this party can bring friends in to play, it is only one or two friends at most. How can Chandler invite six friends at once? The wealth of advertising companies is not so wasteful. "Gentlemen and ladies, let us enjoy the play Hamlet." After a program ended, the emcee took the microphone and announced. Everyone''s eyes looked over. then. puff! "O~M~G~!" "Holy**!" When the queen in a lady''s dress appeared on the stage, the cocktails from Adam and the others burst out, sucking in cold breath, shouting at God, and swearing, all stunned. The others were slightly better than them, but each one was dumbfounded, and then roared with laughter. Because the queen''s actor is not a woman, but Chandler reversed it. Chandler was flushed, but he still clenched his teeth and followed the play''s routine. Not to mention, because of his father''s influence on him since he was a child, under the influence of his ears, his back-to-back is really in place. Um, it''s so flavorful~ However, Adam and their shock has just begun. Chandler''s elementary school classmate Susie Moss disguised herself as a man and played the role of the king''s younger brother. She murdered the king, usurped the throne, and forcibly married Queen Chandler. Now Adam understood everything. It was he who "harmed" Chandler. If he guessed correctly, the play that Chandler and the others rehearsed in elementary school was Hamlet. It''s just that Susie was playing the Queen and Chandler was the King''s younger brother. The two are now recreating the scene. In other words... Adam glanced pity at Chandler, the women''s magnate on the stage, his eyes fixed on him, for fear that he would miss the exciting drama scene. Pity belongs to pity, and the excitement is still to be seen. Besides, Chandler dared to take the stage, and he was obviously mentally prepared. "OMG!" "Why did he do this?" Monica and the others are still in shock. "apologize." Adam stared at the stage and casually explained. "what!" "It turned out to be so." "This sacrifice is too great." "In the future, Chandler''s colleagues will definitely give him the nickname, perhaps Queen Chandler." Monica shouted, covering their mouths. The drama on stage continued. The younger brother of the king, played by Susie, came to the shivering Queen Chandler and looked at her sister-in-law with scrutiny. "I''m coming!" Adam reminded him, held his breath, and stared at Susie''s hand. "What''s coming?" Monica and the others hadn''t reacted yet, and then they cried out again. "OMG!" "OMG!" "OMG!" Uniform exclamations resounded throughout the audience. "Hahaha!" Then came more wanton laughter. It was Susie, the new king, who circulated around Queen Chandler and talked aloud, and then suddenly lifted Queen Chandler''s skirt. The pink *** was exposed to everyone. The new king Susie trembled a little when she heard the roar of laughter from the whole house. She seemed to be back in the auditorium twenty years ago, and in full view, Chandler lifted her skirt and exposed it to everyone. The laughter that resounded throughout the auditorium had always been her nightmare. Some time ago, she met Chandler again, recognized the source of the nightmare at a glance, and then took the initiative to seduce him in order to retaliate. But she didn''t expect Chandler to be unwilling to live or die when she tempted him in the restaurant toilet to prepare for revenge. There was nothing she could do, and couldn''t stand it anymore, so she cursed Chandler and left. Just when she thought that she would never have a chance to retaliate in her life, Chandler was going to come to the door and said she wanted to apologize, and she was willing to pay all the price for it. She was skeptical at first, but later found out that Chandler was serious. As a result, she had the idea of ??recreating the nightmare of the year and turning the nightmare into reverse. Susie underpants accompanied her throughout her childhood and girlhood. She asked Chandler to experience her feelings in front of all his friends and colleagues. In order to perfectly restore the scene of the year, Susie also asked Chandler to keep it secret, because no one had thought that there would be another one. Chandler naturally refused at first, but thought of his own psychological shadow all the time, and thought of what Adam said, and finally agreed, and he really didn''t talk about it with anyone, including Adam. As a result, there is today''s eye-popping scene. "Suzy, can you forgive me?" At this point in the play, no one cares about the plot or the plot anymore. The women''s clothing tycoon Chandler suppressed the violent shame and asked with a flushed face. "forgive?" Susie was a little dazed to recover from nightmares and flips Seeing Chandler, who was obviously ashamed but forced to calm down, the haze in her heart was suddenly dispelled by the rising moon. In this bright moon, its not the (butt) kind (part) that Xie (Qian) Er (De) Dun (Le) drank (was) drunk (lifted) wine (violent) (exposed), but Chan De Le sincere face. Susie stepped forward, hugged Chandler directly, and kissed him fiercely. Happiness! Adam clapped vigorously. Under his lead, everyone clapped vigorously and clashed. This is the party of the advertising company. This kind of scene similar to performance art can easily arouse everyone''s understanding and recognition. The inspired women''s Chandler turned over and half-wrapped Susie, who was in men''s clothing, in his arms. The applause and whistle on the scene took another step. Chapter 170: Tuan Cheng Tuan At the party. Happiness! Shoo! As the women''s clothing Chandler showed masculinity, and when Susie was half-wrapped in her arms, the atmosphere of the whole venue reached its peak. "Woohoo!" Then, Monica, Rachel and the others were only emotionally covering their mouths when tears flickered in their eyes, but Joey was already moved to cry. "Too touching, no, I want too." With that, he opened his hands and was about to rush to the stage. "It''s enough!" Adam held his collar and stopped him: "Don''t make trouble!" "Joy!" Monica stared at him with red eyes: "If you do this again, believe it or not, I will kick you? You want to find a man to kiss the scene, you have to look for Chandler?" "I''m not" Joey wanted to deny it, but seeing everyone staring at him, he had to put away his magical powers and wailed: "Oh~ I can''t find a better player than Chandler!" Recently, he was going to participate in a movie audition, and the characters in it needed to kiss the actor, and he couldn''t make sense of it. As a professional actor who wants to express the emotions of the role even as the hip substitute, he desperately wants to find a man to practice. Adam, Rose, and Chandler were all targeted by him, and wanted to talk whenever he had a chance. But every time it was directly blocked by Adam and the others. Just kidding, they are not actors, don''t even think about this kind of thing. And even if the professional is like the little aunt Tang Xiaoyou, I think the kiss scene is very simple, if you say you kiss, it is also magical to the handsome guy of the opposite sex, Guan Gu. You let her and Hu Yifei try? Whether it is willing or not to dare or not is one thing, every minute it is bounced and warned! Joey never gave up. Tonight saw Chandler in women''s clothing kiss Susie in men''s clothing, but he was so excited that the feeling portrayed in the movie script suddenly surged. Taking advantage of this atmosphere, I wanted to go up and replace Susie, shouting in my heart: "Let go of this Chandler and let me come!" But I didn''t think that before taking a few steps, Adam saw it through and stopped it. "Chandler is amazing." Rachel covered her mouth, moving. "Yeah, if a man is willing to do this for me, I can do anything for him." Phoebe agreed. "Woohoo!" At this moment, Monica couldn''t help it anymore, hugging Adam next to her and wept. Adam smiled helplessly, knowing that this was a routine procedure after the breakup and various associations. For example, Rose got a can of beer after being dumped by Laces ex-wife Carol. He can think of Carols favorite beer but never used a can. He secretly regrets that he should have discovered that Carol is a can. Pulled. Seeing the women''s boots displayed in the street shop, you can think of the boots that Carol wore for the first time. Seeing the peach pits on the ground, he could think of the scene where they had eaten peaches together. Seeing water on the seat, he can think of frost that night. Looking at the lights, he could think of the moonlight on the bed that night. If he were a native of the East, he would definitely chant a poem directly: the moonlight in front of the bed, suspected to be frost on the ground, he raised his head and looked at the moon, bowed his head and boots. Monica obviously also entered this process, because Chandler and Susie were romantic in front of them, thinking of her breaking up with Richard, the love of her life, and she couldn''t help feeling sad. The love of this life is not just casual. Original time and space. I have counted Monica''s previous boyfriends, and Richard is definitely the one who impresses Monica the most. If it weren''t for the child, there would be nothing about Chandler. And even if they are in love with Chandler, both of them try to avoid the topic of Richard. Because they all know that Richard is Monica''s lifelong love, and they are a mixture of friendship, family affection, and love. Chandler was jealous, but Monica did not deny her feelings for Richard. It''s just that the love between a man and a woman is not destined to say that it is fate first, and then it will continue to be cared for over time. This is actually more biased towards friendship and family affection. There are not so many ups and downs, and some are only accompanied by tenderness and hand in hand. It''s definitely not the kind of unforgettable relationship with Richard. But it is precisely this kind of ups and downs that make women most memorable. Ren Shuzhou said: Men are not bad, women do not love! This is the truth! Of course, this kind of mixture of love and friendship, family affection, and love, which is better or worse, is totally different. Young people naturally like pure love that is extremely strong. In the original time and space, when Chandler and Monica began to fall in love, they were already in their thirties and were no longer young, and their feelings were not going well with each other, and they even thought that none of them was going to die alone. At that time, this mixture of friendship, family affection, and love was definitely more suitable for them. Chandler obviously understood this, so he didn''t get too entangled in Richard''s affairs. After all, who hasn''t passed yet? At the beginning, he had devoted himself wholeheartedly to love, and Monica had always seen it in person, and she never mentioned it. Adam put Monica in his arms and let her weep bitterly on his 20,000-dollar suit. Rachel and Phoebe also stepped forward, hugging Monica. Then there is Rose. Joey ignored Adam''s glaring and hugged him. This time, he has more rules, knowing that he can''t mess around at this time, just hug everyone. The six people huddled together with Adam and Monica as the center. Chandler and Susie had a French romance, and when they really needed to breathe, they finally ended. They looked at each other and smiled, and they felt warm in each other''s hearts. Then Chandler saw the group of six people forming a group. Although he didn''t know what happened, he jumped off the stage for the first time, rushed over, and joined in. Click! Someone had seen this scene a long time ago, and took it with a camera, with a happy expression on his face. Because emotions can be contagious, such a warm scene gave her a lot of inspiration, and it can be used in advertising shooting in the future, which is definitely a highlight. "All right." For a long time, Adam saw that Monica had stopped crying, and promptly reminded: "Let go, you will suffocate if you hold it again." "Ok." Rose and Joey are the first to respond Men have limited tolerance for this kind of hug. For example, when Rose and Rachel are in love, because Rachel likes to sleep in a hug, and Rose, like all men, wants to sleep alone afterwards. But in order to be happy in the future, I can only pretend that I like this sleeping method as much as Rachel. But this way of sleeping is too hot to fall asleep. How to do it? Rose also invented a routine for this, first hold, wait for Rachel to fall asleep, roll aside while holding her, let her sideways, and then take advantage of the situation to pull out the arm that was pressed by Rachel. "Ouch, Chandler!" After releasing it, Joey saw that Chandler was there, and Susie was not there yet, his eyes lighted up, pretending to be moved, his mouth was sobbing, and he opened his hands and rushed towards Chandler. As an actor, he is the most professional~ : Today is gone I''m coming to the event tonight, and the code for the afternoon code must be guaranteed at noon tomorrow, so no, there will be two chapters at noon tomorrow. The author needs to adjust it and resume the four chapters at noon the day after tomorrow. Sorry. _ "Everyday American TV Series" is gone today Now you are playing, please wait a while, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! "Daily American Drama" is updated in full text, keep in mind the URL: Chapter 171: Dangerous world May. Everything is going smooth. Chandler completed the forgiveness process with the sacrifice of the women''s magnate, and he liked to mention a beauty with a big mouth. Professional actor Joey had the right mouth shape when he rushed up, and his intention was too obvious. Chandler found out that he kicked it away and didn''t get the coveted practice opportunity. But I felt it during the audition. But it failed as always. He came out after graduating from high school. He hadn''t received systematic training, but his foundation was not strong. Poor Ross was softhearted, and he was in a good mood all day, thinking that he should support Joey as a friend, so he took the initiative to find Joey and closed his eyes and gave Joey a kiss directly. After kissing, I found out that the audition was over... Monicas tears and nose messed up Adams 20,000-dollar suit, and he had another Geller Cup amateur rugby match with Rose. After winning a **** battle, she finally reconciled her lifes love to Richard. De walked out of the aftermath of the breakup. As a representative of the outstanding graduates of Columbia University, Adam attended the graduation ceremony and gave a speech. He successfully obtained a double bachelor''s degree in biology and psychology. The MCAT scores, university GPA scores, extracurricular experience, personal briefings that have been prepared for a long time, together with the degree certificate, are applied to the U.S. medical school application institution for the main application. The declared medical school is naturally Columbia Medical School. When the application was approved, the Columbia Medical College received Adam''s application, and the approved reply was given the first time, followed by the replacement and interview. They are all acquaintances, they have a good impression of each other, and the process should not be too relaxed and comfortable. Before June, I got everything done and got the admission letter from Columbia Medical School. I only waited for the summer vacation and I could officially enter Columbia Medical School in the fall. 520 apartment. "Graduated, what are the arrangements for this summer vacation?" Monica asked. "Go home first, and then maybe go abroad to play." Adam smiled. "Go abroad? Where to go?" Rachel said enviously. "Europe." Adam was not sure: "It is also possible that it only travels in the country. As you know, it is not safe anywhere." "Insecure? What are you talking about?" Rachel puzzled: "Paris is the fashion capital, my favorite city, how can it be unsafe?" "Have you never heard of it?" Adam was surprised: "Every year, women who travel to Paris, even if they are in groups, have a lot of missing. How do you think they are missing?" "Missing?" Rachel was even more confused: "I haven''t heard of it." "The news has been covered up." Adam sighed: "Those women, especially young girls, were spotted as soon as they got off the plane. After they checked into the hotel, they broke into the door and quietly took them away. They were almost injected with unique products to force them to sell. The beautiful first-time girls were auctioned as goods, and fell into the hands of a certain nobleman, and were trained to become slave girls in the other''s manor. After playing enough, most of them would be sold again to become the daughters of the daughters. " "hiss!" "How can it be!" "Are you kidding me?" "That''s the fashion capital!" Everyone took a breath and shouted in disbelief. "I also wish I was joking." Adam sighed, "But that''s the truth! So I hesitate to travel abroad." Even Mnison showed up, isn''t there a hurricane rescue? This world is really full of dangers. "OMG!" Rachel was the most shocked, covering her mouth and exclaiming: "I have always wanted to go there." "I advise you not to go." Adam sincerely said: "Rachel, you are so beautiful, and the chance of being targeted is extremely high." "can not go!" Ross shouted, "Rachel, you must not go! It''s terrible!" "Does Paris officials leave it alone?" Monica puzzled. "Of course." Adam said seriously: "If you don''t care, then it''s not a few missing, but a large-scale disappearance, and do you think there is no official boss in this economic chain?" "Paris is the capital of fashion. Every year there are so many dream-seeking girls from all over the world, and it''s normal to have a few missing." Chandler agreed. "Yes it is." Adam nodded: "It''s better to be in groups. It''s not safe to be single or sisters, especially the beautiful ones." Although they are four people, and he is a man, Heather and Karen are too eye-catching. Even Juno is also a small, fresh and cute that many people like. The chances of being targeted for grabbing are too high. Adam didn''t want to take risks. Although Juno is stable enough, it is not the era of the information explosion and his vision is limited. How can one think that fashion can be so dangerous? Paris is like this. Isn''t there such a thing in London and other famous tourist cities in Europe? You must know that it is precisely because of the needs of the decaying nobles that there is such a gray industrial chain. The nobles are almost all over the famous tourist cities in Europe. "Adam, you still don''t travel abroad, it''s too scary." Monica persuaded: "Just go around in the country, the country is still safe." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and didn''t refute. Monica and the others are different from Adam. No matter where they go, the scenery is unique, the people live and work in peace and contentment, and they will never meet the dark side. But when Adam travels, whether it is in the United States or outside the United States, the probability of encountering risks will increase substantially. Is the U.S. home safer than Europe? Adam could only smile. It''s just that the risk belongs to the risk. Is it because there is a certain risk that it doesn''t go anywhere? How can it be! You know, Adams hometown of Texas is the most dangerous! He still goes home every year. A few days later. Juno and Karen drove to New York, parked their car downstairs in Adam''s apartment, and the four of them changed to Adam''s off-road vehicle and set off for Texas. In the car. Adam drove, Juno sat in the passenger seat, Heather and Karen in the back row. "Concentrate on driving and be careful of overturning." Juno saw Adam look at the rearview mirror frequently, and said with a faint smile, "Or, should I open it?" "No need to." Adam retracted his gaze and smirked. It''s not that he hasn''t seen Heather and Karen, but watching them sit side by side in the back row, each time it makes Adam feel an inexplicable sense of starting point It seems that they are both in the front row of the car. More reasonable... Suppressing this unreasonable feeling, Adam will tell Juno what he and Monica and the others have said. "Is it so messy?" Juno frowned when he heard it. "I heard it too." Adam smiled and said, "But this kind of thing would rather be trusted than not." "Forget it." Juno is indeed the Juno, stability first, turning his head to look at Heather and Karen: "At that time, we will still visit the popular domestic attractions, right?" "Ok." "very good." Karen naturally had no opinion, and Heather didn''t care. The United States is so big, they haven''t been to a few places in total. _ Chapter 172: Home nightmare Texas. Galvest. All four of them were old drivers, and they took turns driving. The car almost kept going, and it took a long time to get home. "Heather, come to Karen''s house with us?" Juno suggested: "Her parents are not at home, and the home is large, very convenient." Heather couldn''t help looking at Adam. Adam looked at Juno and saw that she was smiling, with an expression of''I''m doing good for you''. After thinking about it, he nodded and said: "Alright, there are a few rascals at home, but I actually want to live there. " "Come if you want." Juno ridiculed: "We''ll leave the door for you, haven''t you never lived, forgot?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. It''s okay not to mention it, he is a little uncomfortable to mention it. I did stay at Karen''s house last time, but that time was almost a fragment of the whole journey, and I have no impression at all until now. But he has a feeling that one day, he can remember. Because for ordinary people, there is the symptom of permanent memory loss, but with Adam''s, with the continuous improvement of IQ, nerves, memory and other aspects are also repaired and improved. The last time I raised my IQ to a genius, not only the memory of the past life, but also all the information of the previous life in 2020 can be clearly recalled, which is the proof. God knows when IQ rises to a super genius, what will be the drastic changes? "Okay, see you tonight." Adam asked Juno to park in front of his house, put him down, took out various gifts from the trunk, waved to indicate that they could leave, carried large bags and small bags, and rang the doorbell. "Charlie, open the door." Mom''s cry came from inside the house. Squeak. A little boy poked out his head cutely from behind the door, his little face was full of vigilance, it wasn''t who Charlie was. "Wow! Adam!" When Charlie saw Adam, she immediately yelled in surprise and rushed directly to Adam. Adam squatted down and opened his hands in relief, but then his face turned black. The six-year-old Charlie avoided Adam''s arm flexibly, walked around Adam, hugged the pile of gifts, and kept saying: "Mine, mine, and everything are mine, thank you Adam! " "Just say thank you, do you think these gifts are yours?" Adam sneered with a dark face: "You think you are Qin Shihuang!" "Big Brother~" When Charlie heard this, her eyes turned, put down the gift, and jumped towards Adam. Adam quickly caught him short, put his short arm around Adam''s neck, kissed Adam, and yelled sweetly: "I I miss you so much~" "I miss you too." Adam kissed the little girl and said amused: "But why do I think you want my gift more?" "I miss you~" Charlie didn''t dare to look at Adam, she just squeezed her head against Adam and said coquettishly. "Adam is back!" When my mother heard the movement, she walked out holding the fifth Toby in her arms, very happy. "Dad and them?" Adam came into the house carrying things, and saw that no one else was there, he couldn''t help but curiously said. "There is another bug that needs him to kill it urgently." My mother murmured: "Teddy went to college and was completely crazy. He said that he would play with classmates for a few days and then come back. As for Gaby, do I still use it?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled. The third Gaby is now sixteen years old. He has been the king of mischief since he was a child. Now he is getting more crazy. Let alone the summer vacation now, stay at home honestly? That''s a fantasy. "You came back by yourself?" My mother smiled meaningfully: "Or came back with Juno and Karen?" "Of course it''s with them." Adam said casually. "Then why don''t you come in and sit down?" The mother groaned: "I like Juno quite a bit. Call her to come over for dinner in the evening and I''ll cook a big meal." "no need." Adam smiled bitterly: "Juno and I are really just good friends, not what you think." "What do I imagine?" My mother gave Adam a white look: "I can''t invite your good friend over for a big meal? Besides, what''s wrong with me? You have graduated from college. Not only can I think about it, but you should also start to think about it." "I will be enrolling in medical school in the fall." Adam vomited: "After four years of medical school, there are still seven years to be hospitalized, so I''m so busy, I don''t have the heart to think so much." "Is there any inevitable conflict between busy career and falling in love?" My mother retorted: "I know that you never lack a love partner, but you are also older. You should consider having a serious relationship. It''s not good to be as crazy as before." "I know." Adam perfunctorily said. "You know what a shit!" My mother interrupted: "Juneo is such a good girl, you are a childhood sweetheart, and now you always go in and out, how in harmony, if you really know, it should be a long time to act, why use me here? " "..." Adam suddenly had a headache. He encountered a forced marriage as soon as he entered the door, which made him instantly recall the nightmare of the New Year and New Years in his previous life. How many times he thought about not going home for the New Year. Unexpectedly, I have endured it for several years in my previous life, but now that I have traveled through it, I will encounter the same situation in a foreign country in the United States. Oh my! He is only 21 years old and still a child! My mother made no secret of Juno''s love. She originally liked Karen the same way, but over the past few years, she discovered that something was wrong with Karen, but she couldn''t tell what was wrong. In short, it seemed that she didn''t call her son. And Juno? She is beautiful, she speaks nicely, and she has a close relationship with her son. The more she looks, the more she likes it. In the past, she was worried that Adam would fool around and kill him and be trapped in such a small town for the rest of her life. Now, Adam has graduated from college, has a net worth of ten million, and his wealth is still growing rapidly. Even if he is not a doctor or a writer, he has nothing to worry about. But she found that Adam was still messing around and didn''t mean to be serious, which made her a little worried. Because once you become a playboy, it will be difficult to manage your relationship seriously in the future. And not having serious feelings is actually very sad. How many playboys are superficial scenery, in fact, the evening scene is bleak! She and Bob are very satisfied with their marriage and hope that their son can manage their own relationship seriously and find their significant other. Adam naturally understood Mom''s thoughts. But he can''t say: "Hey, mom, don''t worry about Juno, she is a real female man, and she doesn''t like your son!" "I have a girlfriend." Adam couldn''t stand his mother''s scorching gaze full of combat power, and gritted his teeth to prepare Heather to temporarily elevate Heather from''friends, not full of lovers'' to the status of lovers. Counting These years, Heather is indeed his longest and most stable female friend. If it weren''t for Adam''s earlier plans, he would not fall in love when he was young, even nominally, the two would have been early Just make the relationship public. And after more than two years of living together, Adam found that Heather and Rachel were still different and conservative. Take William Harvard''s pursuit of her as an example. Changing to Rachel would definitely not accept but not resolutely refuse. Even if the boyfriend is not happy, the two will definitely become good friends. Once there is a conflict with her boyfriend, Rachel will either actively or passively seek comfort, and Mars will start hitting the earth. Heather, on the other hand, took the initiative to find Adam, hoping that he would come forward and force William Harvard back. You know, William Harvard has the face of Brother Tom, and the prodigal temperament bonus, which is not too attractive to women. "who is it?" My mother''s eyes brightened when she heard it. _ Chapter 173: Dr Cooper Duncan''s house. When Adam came back, his mother was forced to interrogate him. In desperation, he could only throw out Heather. "Her name is Heather, a student at the City University of New York." "and then?" My mother asked suspiciously: "You won''t just use a girl you''ve been''associated'' with to perfuse me, will you?" "No." Adam said speechlessly: "She also came to have fun this holiday, and now she is with Juno and Karen." "what?!" My mother''s voice was several decibels higher: "Your girlfriend is here, why didn''t you bring it home to show us?" "Don''t get excited." Adam had a headache and said: "It''s just a girlfriend, not a wife. Are you still planning to let her live in my house? How bad the influence is, others will gossip~" Having said this, he thought of Sheldon inexplicably. In the original time and space, Sheldon had been dating Amy for several years, and Amy wanted to spend a romantic Valentine''s Day with Sheldon and invited him out to play. Shelton used to go out to play and stay in a hotel. They had only been dating for a few years, and if they lived together so fast they would be gossiped and refused. Now Adam has also encountered the''same'' problem. Gee! Sure enough, it''s a difficult brother! By the way, Shelton should be at home too, wait and see him with Juno. "Bad influence?" My mother squinted at Adam: "Do you think you have a good image in this respect?" "It may not have been before, but it must be there now." Adam confidently said: "Successful people are all magnificent, no matter what!" "..." My mother was dumb. She was speechless about Adam''s self-confidence, because it was really the truth. It is said that in the past, there were people who talked about Adam''s gossip scandal in some aspects in front of her, which was vaguely mocking and contemptuous. But since Adam became a Columbia student and a multi-millionaire writer, when it comes to Adam, he is really a good boy of the Duncan family. Even the occasional mention of past gossip scandals has become a manifestation of Adam''s charm. The reason for the large number is that the girls are too active and Adam can''t bear to reject her. "It''s not appropriate to ask her to come with Juno for dinner in the evening, but she doesn''t have to live at home. What''s wrong?" "Fine." Adam has no reason to refuse, so he can only agree. After tidying things up, and teasing little girl Charlie for a while, Adam went out to find Juno and the others. As for the fifth Toby, there is no sense of existence at all? Don''t be kidding, boys are bear kids when they are young, and they are not cute. As a big brother, it''s good not to have a casual meal. What kind of presence is needed! Karen''s house. "what!" When Heather heard that he was going to be a guest at Adam''s house as Adam''s girlfriend, he was a little confused for a while. She and Adam have also been together for more than two years, deeply influenced by Adam and Juno, and have previous experiences. They still have some understanding of Adam''s "friends, lovers are not satisfied" concept of love. And they are still young, very happy together and exceptionally happy, what are they thinking about so much? What''s wrong with that effort? But when she found out that she had suddenly upgraded and was confused, she was still joyful in her heart. If she were a native of the East, a few words would definitely flash in her mind now: water milling time, it''s a matter of course, water droplets go through... Juno looked at Adam with a grin, his eyes seemed to say: "Are you serious?" "no way." Adam returned a helpless look. "Shall we go see Shelton first?" Adam was a little unaccustomed to this atmosphere, and changed the subject: "He should be back from Germany." "Also." Juno nodded. The three women have to clean up, and Adam can only wait. This wait is one hour. Cooper''s house. Ding Dong! Adam rang the doorbell. "It''s you!" It was not Mary Cooper who opened the door, but a tall and beautiful girl who was fifteen or sixteen years old. "Hi, Missy, you are really getting more and more beautiful." Adam greeted with a smile. This is not flattery. As Sheldon''s twin sister, Misie had a very good appearance when she was a child. Now she has grown into a girl, not only has no long-term disability, but is more beautiful, slender and well-proportioned, and there is room for continued growth. It is no wonder that the original time and space attracted the attention of many people from the California Institute of Physics as soon as they appeared, and the three Leonards were even more fascinated. Even Sheldon, who has always been indifferent to this and despised his sister, said that his sister does have the looks and body that Westerners like most. "You are too late." Misie glanced at Heather and joked with a smile. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. What''s late? How could he not understand this! "come in." Missy stepped aside and invited the four people in while saying: "My mother is going to church, little George and Veronica are at work, I will also help later..." "Where is Sheldon?" Adam smiled. Adam is still aware of what has happened to the Coopers over the years. First of all, George and Veronica got married early. However, it is a pity that Sheldon''s father did not have the opportunity to collect the wager that George Jr. had lost in his bet that he would die and marry early. Because of Sheldon''s father, he died of a heart attack last year. The Coopers, who lost their pillars, were very difficult for a while. After all, Sheldon''s mother only worked in the church and had a limited income. Missy was still in high school, and Sheldon graduated from Sheldon University and went to Heidelberg College in Germany as a visiting scholar last year. They all need money. At this time, little George, as the eldest brother, stood up and worked hard to support this family. Some time ago, I heard that George is particularly talented in tires. Now he is raising funds and intends to open his own shop as the owner. "You look for Sheldon? Bad choice." Misie shook her head again and looked at Adam with pity, as if Adam came here for other reasons besides looking for Sheldon. "He is in the garage, should you remember?" "Ok." Adam nodded, and Juno took Heather and Karen to the Cooper''s garage. Click! Click! Click! As soon as they approached, a familiar voice came into everyone''s ears. Adam and Juno looked at each other and smiled. When I walked into it and looked at , I saw in the garage, on a circular car track model, an exquisite toy train, moving in a rhythm. Next to him, a fifteen or sixteen-year-old youth, wearing a driver''s uniform, a driver''s hat, and a controller in his hand, is happily controlling a model train through the mountain through a cave. Not Sheldon, who is it? "Hi, Sheldon!" "Hi, Adam, hi, Juno." The young Sheldon looked up, pursed his lips and greeted him, then set his eyes on the model train. Adam and Juno were not surprised, and introduced Heather: "Sheldon, this is me, um, girlfriend Heather, Heather, this is my good friend Sheldon Cooper..." "It''s Dr. Sheldon Cooper!" Sheldon interrupted. Heather:... _ Chapter 174: Green, green Cooper''s house. Seeing a child five or six years younger than herself, seriously asking her to call him a doctor, Heather had heard Adam and they talked about something about Sheldon even in the past two years. At this moment, he was full of disobedience. "I told you already." Missy''s figure floated by from outside. It''s hard to find someone to find Sheldon, it''s just asking for trouble. Because Sheldon is a troublemaker. This was not what Missy said, but their mother Mary said, and she got her own acknowledgment. Shelton was not ashamed, but rather proud. Yuan Shikong, he said very happily and proudly: "When I was a kid, I was a troublesome spirit!" "Sheldon, Heather is my girlfriend." Adam was speechless: "Couldn''t she call your name?" "I prefer to be called Dr. Cooper." Sheldon said proudly. "Are you sure, Dr. Cooper?" Adam said with a faint smile. "of course." Sheldon affirmed. At this moment, he had just returned from the Heidelberg Institute in Germany as an exchange scholar, and successfully received his first Ph.D. in his life. As I said before, the doctorate degree is a bit similar to the jazz title of the ancient nobility and is a status symbol. And it is not a heritage of blood, but a symbol of wisdom and learning, far more than a nobleman''s jazz title can reflect the individual''s uniqueness. Shelton, who has always boasted that few people on earth can really communicate with him, naturally values ??this kind of title that distinguishes a large number of ordinary people. That is to say, the doctorate is the highest degree, otherwise Sheldon will definitely continue to hit higher degrees, and then distinguish more people, such as doctors of geology, doctors of literature, etc., who also have doctorates from himself. However, although there is no way to continue to improve above the Ph.D., a Ph.D. obviously cannot satisfy Sheldon. He soon intends to continue his second Ph.D., which is also the Ph.D. in physics he most wants to study. "Is Peggy okay?" Adam grinned and said, "Oh, should I call her Dr. Adler?" "..." Sheldon immediately puffed up his eyes and glared at Adam. Adam smiled and looked back. The two looked at each other for a long time. Sheldon looked away and looked at Heather: "You can call me Sheldon." "That''s right." Adam smiled and said, "Everyone is a good friend, of course they have to be named." Sheldon furiously turned his head away, not ignoring Adam. Peggy is his sore spot. Because from the beginning of the acquaintance, Peggy has crushed him everywhere. Even his most proud PhD, Peggy, who was two months younger than him at the same age, received it last year. Adam used Peggy to hit Sheldon, one hit and one hit. In fact, it is not the first time he has used Peggy to tease Sheldon. The two looked at each other just now. He really wanted to see Sheldon hit back. Then he could continue to tease Sheldon until the corners of Sheldon''s mouth twitched his eyelids. Convulsions, on the verge of crying. The baby is bitter, the baby is about to cry, so coax the baby. Zhou Shuren said: Having children is for playing. Shelton''s well-prepared giant baby was still so angry that he didn''t pay for his life, so he didn''t make him waste. It''s just like going through the red building without crying, big face Bao Jia Baoyu and letting him zoom in and throw jade, it''s like going through a game in vain. Hey, don''t blame him for being evil, this is full of cordial memories. "Sheldon, are you angry?" Adam winked at Heather and motioned to her to watch his performance: "Look at what this is?" He took out a gift box behind him. "The latest model train!" Sheldon glanced at him, then rushed over, holding the gift box, and exclaimed in surprise: "It''s so handsome!" "Heather bought this for you specially." Adam reminded. "Thank you." Sheldon thanked him happily, staring at the gift box, playing with it. "Isn''t it worth a hug?" Adam continued to tease him. Sheldon was a little entangled, shook his head and said, "It would be too cheap to hug like that." Then he used his thumb and index finger to point the gun, pointed at Heather obliquely, creaked in his mouth, and said cutely with a smile: "Thanks, Heather." "you are welcome." Heather was also laughed at by Sheldon. This is exactly a child with a tall and thin body. In other words, the Shelton family are quite tall. His father is tall and fat. His mother is also above the average height of American women. His brother is very tall. His sister Missy is also unusually tall. And he himself, according to Petunia, is a big cockroach, and in the future his wife Amy''s mouth will become a **** cockroach. "Seriously, how''s Peggy doing?" After Adam made Sheldon cry and laugh, he turned the topic to Peggy contentedly. "Nah~" Sheldon curled his lips: "Just like that, often asking boring questions." "What silly question?" Juno curiously asked. She is still interested in the ideas of super geniuses like Shelton and Peggy. "After graduating last year, no matter how I shrink my abdomen, it still hangs faintly, I became a veritable kid." Sheldon said solemnly: "Then Peggy often asked me if I was interested in the opposite sex. Please, is there any essential difference between a female orangutan and a male orangutan? If you have this time, wouldn''t it be good to play the train a little longer? "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he shouted in his heart: "Amy Phil Fowler, you seem to be green~" "Don''t you see it?" Juno reminded: "Peggy has an idea for you?" "of course." Sheldon pursed his lips: "I know that there is something between men and women in physiology class. It is just a dirty and unnecessary human physiological activity. I am very disappointed with Peggy. This kind of thing is so interested, but its good, the weak like her will definitely be eliminated." "He''s serious?" Heather leaned into Adam''s ear: "Or is this Peggy not pretty?" "Of course I mean it." Sheldons ears were particularly sensitive, and he exclaimed, Besides, Peggy is very beautiful from a Western aesthetic point of view! But she should focus more on science instead of asking me these boring questions all day long~ www.novelhall.com~Poor child." Heather opened his mouth and sighed for a long time: "Isn''t his mother worried?" "It''s okay." Adam smiled and said: "He also has an older brother who has been married a long time ago. Besides, Sheldon might eat and split into two Sheldons after eating. There is no need to marry heterosexuals and have children. " Sheldon puffed up his eyes and stared at Adam. "Ha ha." Adam smiled. "Come over for dinner at night." At this moment, Misie floated over again, inviting with a lovely smile. "Tomorrow night." Adam moved in his heart and did not refuse: "The home is ready tonight." _ Chapter 175: Stay again Duncan''s house. Into the night. "Welcome, welcome, you must be Heather." Mother greeted her warmly. "Yes, Mrs. Duncan." Heather was nervous. "Oh, just call me Amy." My mother looked at Heather, looked at her exaggerated good figure, turned her head and gave Adam an expression of your kid loves this one, I have to find Juno. "Heather, your eyes are so beautiful." "Thank you." Heather smiled shyly. "Oh, Juno~" "Hi, Amy." Mom and Juno hugged directly. Dad was also rushed back by his mother, standing aside, smiling responsible and kind. Little sister Charlie raised her head, put her hand on her mouth, and looked at Heather curiously. "You must be Charlie." Heather looked at little Charlie, who was carved and jade, and leaned over to talk to her. Charlie rolled her eyes and opened her hands to hug. After he was taken aback, he naturally reached out and hugged Charlie very happily. "Big sister, you are so beautiful." Charlie put her arms around Heather''s neck, put her mouth on Heather''s ear, and whispered: "You are Adam''s girlfriend, aren''t you?" "Well, Charlie is also very beautiful." Heather held Charlie rare, and the language of action began to approach Charlie. "Then can you control him?" Charlie smiled. "Ok?" Heather was surprised: "What happened to him?" "I want more beautiful gifts, but he always forgets." Charlie slyly said, "Big sister, you can definitely help me, right?" "of course." Heather couldn''t help laughing. The dinner atmosphere is still very good, at least Heather and Juno are smiling happily. Because my mother kept exploding about Adam''s childhood. Well, in fact, it belonged to the material of the predecessor PJ, but now Adam can only carry it out. A somewhat shameful Adam, but he can only laugh with him, squinting from time to time to look at his father Bob, who is also laughing with him. They laughed when they laughed, so why are you embarrassed to follow along? It''s not that you are used to throwing children, these embarrassing things will never happen! It''s a pity that Dad Bob just glanced at Adam apologetically. The one who should be smiling is still smiling, and the one who laughs loudly is happier than anyone else. Adam couldn''t help feeling a little depressed. After dinner. Mother Amy took Heather and Juno to chat for a long time, then reluctantly let them go, and told Adam to **** them. In the United States, everyone knows the importance of safety, because it is really insecure. Karen''s house. "Your mother is so nice." Heather envied: "Your father is also very kind, and your little sister Charlie is so cute." "Don''t be envious." Juno joked: "You also have a chance to join." Adam glared at Juno. At this stage, the temporary couple status is already the limit for him. God knows, what will happen after four years of medical school and seven years of residency? Adam didn''t want Heather to think too much. Juno returned a scornful look and mocked: "Will the evening come?" "Not coming!" Adam understood what she meant, very hard. "Then you go back now." Juno could see through the moisture in Adam''s hard breath at a glance. "Ahem." Adam took Heather into the house and said as he walked, "I''ll go back later. Now I have something to discuss with Heather." Juno smiled and said no more. After half an hour. Boom! When Adam and Heather were discussing business matters, the door rang, and Juno''s jokes came from outside. "Are you done? We''re going to close the door and sleep!" "Quickly, quickly, give me another half an hour." Adam was upset. Boom! Boom! Boom! Juno kept tapping the door. "I was wrong, right?" Adam cried helplessly. "Ha ha." Outside the door, Juno chuckled and left. "This is really a woman''s traditional art." Adam spit out, and then went on to discuss business matters with Heather. In the original time and space, Sheldon wanted to use positive incentives to train Penny, and when Penny did something he deemed worthy of reward, he would feed Penny a chocolate. The effect was very good, but Leonard saw through it and resolutely stopped Sheldon''s evil experiment of further training his girlfriend. Then, Penny used women''s traditional arts to teach Sheldon a lesson: the effect of positive motivation is far inferior to women''s traditional arts. Juno used a variant of this method, leaving Adam completely unable to think of anything. Of course, no method is invincible. This kind of traditional art can meet Sheldon, it can only be dumbfounded. Because Shelton doesn''t eat this set at all. In the original time and space, Amy Phil Fowler, who was in desperate need of a man, met Sheldon, who was really ascetic and childish. But this is only the first difficulty in learning, and there are still 80 difficulties in the back. For no good reason, Sheldon, who had tasted the meat and was interested in it, still refused to waste time and energy on such things. Leonard''s father has never encountered Beverly''s tragedy once in seven or eight years. Do you think it is a joke? Fortunately, Amy is a professional eagle, oh, as a neurobiologist, she often trains monkeys, so that monkeys smoke just like monkeys smoke. In addition, Amy had never had friends when she was a child, and she was accustomed to being alone, and she had enough patience to force Sheldon out. Sheldon often sees other people as monkeys, but he never thinks that one day, unknowingly, he will be trained as a monkey. In this respect, Amy is really Sheldon''s true goddess. Even if Peggys IQ fits better with Shelton, she looks more beautiful, and she has been in contact with Shelton 20 years earlier, but when it comes to competition, Peggy is not necessarily Amy''s opponent. Because Peggy and Sheldon are both arrogant people, Peggy still suppresses Sheldon everywhere, and Peggy also enjoys this suppression, and has no intention of releasing water. Thinking about it this way, Peggy wouldn''t be green enough for Amy. In the original time and space, because of Peggy''s self-willing and depraved, Sheldon did not meet Peggy when he grew up, but it was not that no woman wanted to pick the peaches that Amy had cultivated so hard. There is a female graduate student who admires Shelton very much. Because she overly restricts Shelton''s living habits, she hopes that Shelton will devote all her time to scientific research and her life will be rounded up. Although Sheldon''s research made a major breakthrough in the end, the female graduate student Bao Yuanxie''s life was still crying and was driven away by Sheldon. Later she got her PhD, but she still admired Sheldon. Even if she knew that Amy was Sheldon''s girlfriend, she still took the initiative and kissed Sheldon. Then When Amy saw her, she was very grateful. Because without her initiative, it would not trigger the love agreement made by Sheldon, prompting Sheldon to take a taxi and fly to find Amy to propose marriage as soon as possible. The only women who put great pressure on Amy were the only two women. One is Madame Curie. Shelton made a computer screensaver like Amy, but Amy is more relieved because Madame Curie is dead. The second one is Beverly. This is pure luck for Amy. Because Beverly kissed Sheldon hard after being drunk, and Sheldon didn''t respond, feeling boring, and gave up. Otherwise, based on the fit between Beverly and Sheldon, Sheldon really wants to be Leonard''s stepdad, Amy is really not enough. Adam thought of these messy things in his mind, and didn''t mean to stop and leave after half an hour, and Juno didn''t come back, so he finally stayed overnight. _ Chapter 176: investment The next day. Three poles in the day. Adam just got up lazily. When I walked out of the guest room and came to the living room, I saw Karen making breakfast there. Juno was sitting on the sofa, drinking coffee, seeing Adam, and jokingly said: "Didn''t you say that you will leave for half an hour? Why do you scream all night?" Adam blushed and said haha, "The plan can''t keep up with the changes." "Going to Sheldon''s house tonight?" Juno clicked to the end and took the initiative to change the subject. "Ok." Adam sat down beside Juno, slumped backward, and said casually: "I guess what it is." "Looking for you to invest in?" Juno obviously thought of it. They usually talked about Sheldon''s family affairs, and she naturally knew that Sheldon''s older brother George was recently planning to raise money to open a shop and become his own boss. "80% is like this." Adam nodded. "What are you going to do?" Juno smiled. "Should agree." Adam thought for a while and said: "One is Sheldon''s relationship, and secondly, I know little George. He is still very intelligent and talented in doing business. He should not lose the investment, but it depends on what he gives. What are the conditions and how much money is needed? In the United States, let alone friends and brothers, father and son, mother and son, pay attention to clear accounts. Adam naturally knows that George Jr. will become the king of Texas tires in the future. It is indeed a good business to invest in him now, but does Adam still lack investment objects? Even if it is only 1995, and Adam has only the memory of 2020, he has never been exposed to the game of investment that can only be played with spare money in his previous life. But he certainly doesn''t know about such lucrative high-tech companies as Apple, Google, and Amazon. As early as two years ago, after he left a certain amount of deposits as working capital, the rest of the money was diversified to buy the stocks of these future high-tech giants. After that, as soon as the annual copyright fees of the Secret Lord arrived, he still left a certain amount of deposits, and the rest was bought into stocks. He vaguely remembered which year the stock market would crash, but he was not worried. The stocks he bought were all intended to be held for a long time, and the momentary ups and downs did not affect his long-term huge profits. The stocks of these high-tech Internet companies are the industries that are really investing in making big money. The tire industry that George enters into, as the real economy, even if it achieves the position of Texas tire king, the harvest is definitely far behind. And he still couldn''t figure out what little George thought. The financial interests between these friends are entangled, which is a very troublesome thing. If something is wrong, there is a risk of turning your face against you. Although Adam doesn''t care about the benefits, he wants to help little George in the face of Sheldon, but if little George does too much, he will be very upset. "We won''t pass that night." Juno smiled and said, "So you can talk about things." "Also." Adam nodded. Little George still needs face, especially since he had a secret affair with Veronica. Little George took the initiative to ask him for investment, which is really strange. Into the night. Adam, holding a bottle of high-end red wine, knocked on the door of Cooper''s house alone. "welcome." Sheldon''s mother Mary opened the door and embraced Adam enthusiastically: "Adam, it''s nice to meet you." "me too." Adam smiled. "Please come in." Mary opened the door and invited Adam in. "Hi, little George, hi, Veronica." "Hi, Adam." Veronica, who was already a young woman, showed a charming dimpled smile. "Hi, Adam." Little George''s attitude was not good, but under the pull of his wife, he reluctantly greeted him. "Wow! What a high-end wine." Missy walked to Adam, took the red wine in Adam''s hand, and exclaimed: "It seems that a book of mysteries really made you a lot of money." "Ha ha." Adam glanced at her thoughtfully. They are all acquaintances. Although the hub of the crowd, Shelton, is too lazy to participate in this kind of short chat among parents, and George is a little reluctant, but with Mary, Veronica and Misie accompanied, the atmosphere of the dinner is still very good. Unsurprisingly, after chatting, I talked about the things that little George needs to invest in opening a store. Missy said: "Little George is particularly talented in tires. He can accurately find the tire leaks without any testing, which is very magical." "I know." Adam knew what was going on in his heart and wanted to fulfill it, so he naturally nodded in agreement: "Little George is a tire doctor. If you open a store with this feature, and then open a chain store, you will definitely have a bright future, not to mention Texas tires. The king, even the tire king of the world, is possible." "That''s it." Veronica said happily: "We planned that too." "just" Missy showed a disappointed expression: "We are short of funds now. If we want to open our first store, at the current rate, it will take at least five years. Five years is too long. By then, we might not need tires. ." "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "How much funding is lacking?" "200,000!" Misie and Veronica glanced at each other and reported a small number. Little George took a sip of the Lone Star beer bottle, quite the style of his father back then. In fact, he initially refused to find Adam Las investment plan. He would rather work for another five years, or find someone else to invest. But money is not so easy to find, and he is too young. Others are either not interested at all, or they are too demanding. Once he agrees, he will become a part-time worker for others, which is completely contrary to his original intention of opening a store and starting a business. As for finding a bank loan, sufficient mortgage is required. He does not want to take a gamble on the mortgage of the only house in the family, because although he believes in himself, he does not dare to bet that he will succeed the first time. Once he fails, the consequences are beyond his ability. Therefore, the time for this idea to be brewed is not short, but there is no progress. Yesterday, Misie suddenly found him and said that he was looking for Adamra to invest. Veronica also agreed. He opposed invalidity and could only accept it with surprise. "can." Adam''s current deposit is as high as 1 million, and it is easy to take out 200,000, and it has no effect on himself: "But are you planning to borrow, or are you planning to invest?" "Pull investment!" Missy smiled and said, "How about you accounting for 40% of the store''s shares?" "Thirty percent." Adam smiled and said: "The future of this store mainly depends on the management of George. I also invest money in it. It is not good to occupy too many shares." As soon as he said this, little George looked up at Adam, his eyes flashed with emotion. The people he looked for before, the same 200,000, required 80%, 90%, and at least 70%, because in their opinion, the capital was the largest. Without capital, what can little George do if he has the ability? It is very kind to give you one or two percent of the shares and make you a minority shareholder. Still want to account for the bulk? Want to fart! "Thanks a lot." Missy and Veronica gratefully said. Little George was silent for a moment, and raised the beer bottle. Adam toasted and touched him. It was such a happy decision. _ Chapter 177: Genius rice Akane Cooper''s house. The business is over. "Missi, what are you going to do in the future?" Adam smiled. "I do not know either." Misie shrugged: "I can''t compare to Sheldon in school, or George in business, whatever." "Sheldon has a high IQ, little George has a high financial quotient, and you have a high EQ." Adam smiled and said: "I think you can develop into entrepreneurship and sales, while studying in college, while helping George develop the company. Once the company grows, you will definitely need talents like you. Of course, if you dont like this, you can also develop into psychologists, moderators, etc. You are good at communicating with people and discovering unknown details. In this regard, you have an amazing talent, no less than Georges in business and Sheltons in science. " "Yeah, right~" Sheldon had been wandering around, immersed in his own world, but when he heard this, he immediately laughed. "Shelly!" Mary yelled angrily. "I am sorry." Sheldon said solemnly: "Didn''t you just tell a joke?" Misie rolled her eyes and didn''t bother to care about her twin brother. She has been hit by Sheldon enough since she was little. It doesn''t matter in terms of mathematics, but the love of her parents makes those who hear it sad and cry. In many cases, she had to provoke enough movement to make her parents look away from Sheldon a little bit. This caused her to be a good girl with good looks and good looks, and she was very inferior and confused at one time. If Adam''s wings of this butterfly are not sufficiently incited, in the future, Missy might really become the "low waiter" her brother Sheldon said. "Of course I''m not talking a joke." Adam smiled and said, "Sheldon, have you forgotten that you went to do the test with Missy? You couldn''t laugh at that time." "fake!" Sheldon yelled, frightening Adam and almost heard it as fake news. "That experiment is completely nonsense!" Sheldon said angrily. In 1990, when they were ten years old, after their grandmother''s boyfriend Dr. Sturgis introduced, Sheldon and Missy took part in the test experiment as twins. Sheldon was very happy and positive at the beginning, not much worse than his father who heard that he was able to receive a high fee for participating in the experiment. In the beginning, Misie refused because she didn''t want to be shocked, but she didn''t want her father to be unhappy, so she agreed with her father''s reason for buying her ice cream. In the first experiment, IQ was tested. There is no doubt that Shelton led the way, dismissing those test questions as children''s games. And Misie racked her brains and chatted with female testers. The results were still very poor, but she succeeded in establishing a good relationship with the female testers. The female testers were still stunned, changing her hairstyle and wearing a belt. of. In the second experiment, emotional intelligence was tested. Missy easily fabricated a very detailed story for each picture, many of the details did not even notice the female tester. This surprised the testers. And Sheldon couldn''t understand the meaning of the storytelling by looking at the pictures. When he heard the testers asking "Are there anymore" again and again, he became a little impatient. Then he didn''t want to participate in this kind of test experiment anymore. Misie is very good, the only pity is that she is digitally blind. When she heard that they were paid for doing experiments, she ran to her father and asked for half of the money. Her father lied to her that it was only 7.5 dollars (actually 300 dollars), and then asked her how much is half of it? Missy thought for a long time but didn''t understand, so she could only call Shelton to solve it. Usually the number of combing hours is from 1 to 100, and I often miss the wrong number. With her math scores, there is no accident, and she really can''t go to university. And without Adams help in advance, Georges Tire Doctors shop would probably be delayed for several years. At that time, Missy had missed the right age for college, and she could only work as a waiter when she came out to work. In the end, she slowly fell silent and completely became what her brother Sheldon called the "low waiter". "IQ and EQ are not the same." Adam smiled and said, "If Missy works hard, I will help write a letter of recommendation by then. There will be no problem in going to college. The future will definitely be different." Speaking of this, she looked at the angry Sheldon: "Sheldon, don''t you want your sister to be better? You are twins. She is excellent to prove that you are better." Sheldon was taken aback and frowned: "I didn''t expect this. You said something reasonable. We share the same genes. I am so good. In theory, even if all the nutrients are absorbed by me, Missy should be above average. Above the line." "is that true?" Mary was very excited: "Can you?" Adam''s words reminded Mary of Missy''s inadvertent loneliness when she was doing the experiment. According to Missy''s words, the family is divided into three teams. Dad takes his brother to play rugby together, it is a team. Mom and grandmother always pay attention to Shelton and are the second team. And she was alone in a team. Although Mary seemed to want to make up for Misie''s appearance at the time, shortly afterwards, the well-behaved Misie disappeared from Mary''s field of vision again, because Sheldon was really a small troublemaker. Now reminded by Adam, the shame and self-blame in Mary''s heart are more intense, and she is naturally more concerned about Missy''s future. "of course." Adam smiled and said, "Although it may not be the best university, it is enough for Missy to improve herself." This is just a handy effort for him, without expense. As I said before, George Jr. can grow the company to the level of the king of Texas tires without accident, but is there a chance to do better? Adam thinks it''s okay. Although little George is very wealthy, he is a real scumbag. Even high school can barely finish by cheating. This kind of him is limited by his vision and knowledge, no matter how strong his talent is, he can''t fully display it. What about Missy? She has high emotional intelligence and is naturally suitable for dealing with others, whether it is a sales or a boss, she can do well. Once she went to university, after systematic training, she fully tapped her talents and assisted George in running a tire company, with high financial quotient and emotional intelligence, and she might run another Michelin. That is the world''s top five hundred companies ~ www.novelhall.com ~ a super group with a market value of hundreds of billions of dollars in later generations. Adam owns 30% of the original stock, even if it is continuously diluted for the purpose of listing and financing in the future, if it retains 1%, it is also a wealth of billions of dollars. Thinking about it this way, it is no worse than investing in high-tech companies such as Apple, Google, and Amazon. And what did he pay? It''s just 200,000 dollars at this time, a slap in the mouth, and the help of a small amount of help in the future. As for failure? That''s fine, just keep in mind the original intention. As a good friend of Sheldon, he didn''t want to see Sheldon''s twin sisters confused just because no one was pointing them. She turned from a very talented beautiful girl to a "low waiter" in Sheldon''s words. That''s too wasteful. And waste is shameful! _ Chapter 178: why you! Karen''s house. A few days later. "Las Vegas?" "Las Vegas!" After solving the affair between George and Missy, Adam discussed with Juno, Heather and the others, and finally decided to choose the first stop of the tour in a famous resort, a casino where eating, drinking, and having fun. "Sheldon, are you going?" After confirming, Adam went to Cooper''s house and invited Sheldon. "no, thank you." Sheldon refused. Adam was not disappointed, but on the contrary he was secretly relieved. His invitation was more polite, and he also guessed Sheldon''s reaction. If Sheldon really agreed, then he should have a headache. It''s not that Adam is not friends enough, it is that Sheldon is really a troublesome spirit, and Sheldon is a troublesome spirit king who travels. Lets not talk about fixed-point excretion, can you guarantee that the places you pass by are extremely clean? With a little problem, Shelton will fall into a phobia of cleanliness. Then, Sheldon was still a child, not to mention that he was a Ph.D at the age of fifteen, and he would still be a child if he won the Nobel Prize in Physics at the age of thirty or forty. Away, do you dare to let him live alone? Well, dare you! But he may not be willing! Of course it''s not living with you, and he won''t want to, but he will definitely live next door to you and lie down to chat across the wall. Adam, what did they do? Vacation! It must be wilder than usual! Where is Sheldon? Furthermore, Adam and the others are going to go by plane this time. When Sheldon was five years old, he was stuffed with a Mexican peso by the fat tiger next door. It has not been found until now. Every time he goes through the security check, he spends a lot more time than others for a comprehensive inspection. . Anyone can examine the **** for Shelton as long as they wear latex gloves. So Shelton was just a bit upset and wasting time, and did not reject the airport''s full body inspection. But as Sheldon''s companion, it would be disgusting to be asked to do such a check. Therefore, once Sheldon agreed, Adam absolutely gave up flying there for the first time. Driving there takes longer, and there are more places to pass along the way, and Sheldon has more farts. Maybe he will play boring in-car games with Adam and the others. I used to watch Coke on TV, but when he thought that he had to go through this situation, Adam couldn''t stand it. Therefore, after Sheldon refused, Adam had no idea of ??asking another question, and he smiled and said goodbye. "Adam, take me there." When they went home and talked to their parents, they didn''t have any objections, and they even looked encouraging, but Teddy, who had just returned home, approached him and said a little. "Don''t think about it, haven''t you been crazy enough?" Adam decisively refused. "I have never been to Las Vegas." Teddy will naturally not give up so easily: "I promise not to disturb you." As he said, he raised his hand to make an oath. "No!" Adam still refused. The four of them happened to be in pairs. What''s the matter with a sister dragging the oil bottle? "Huh! I won''t tell you!" Teddy snorted when Adam was not coming in, and ran out of the house to look for Heather. After a while. Adam looked at Teddy holding Heather''s arm with a toothache, and walked in grinningly. Heather smiled and said, "Adam, will you take Teddy to play together?" "Ok." Adam can only agree. In front of the family, it is natural to give Heather face. "I also need to go!" After Charlie heard it, she hugged Heather''s thigh and yelled softly. "And I!" The third oldest Gaby also jumped out. Adam had a headache and vomited: "Or the whole family should go?" My mother Amy''s eyes lit up, and she glanced at the same moved father Bob, and smiled: "That''s great, we should be able to ask for leave." Adam''s mouth twitched. He was really just polite and complaining. "Don''t be like this, be happy." Dad Bob patted Adam on the shoulder with understanding, and said in a low voice: "When the time comes, we will play ours, and you will play yours. We promise not to disturb you, ha~" Adam could only smile back. Saying that, if a family travels together, how could it not be affected, and the voice will be lowered a lot. But at this point, Adam could only agree to it, but immediately warned Gaby the third son: "If you make trouble, you will be sent back directly." "You are against me!" The third child Gaby jumped his feet with a grieved expression. Adam stared at him expressionlessly. The parents next to him ignored him, so they had to put away this expression, shrugged and said: "Since you get awake, never again Its not as fun as PJ before." Adam rolled his eyes. Predecessor PJ, as a cute and cute brother, is always teased by you, you naturally find it funny. "I''ll book tickets." Adam said to his father Bob. "Ok." Dad Bob did not refuse. Its different from the last time the whole family went out for Christmas. This time it was Adam and Juno who went out to play. The Duncan family was only incidental, so it is reasonable for Adam to spend money on air tickets, and it does not affect the dignity of the head of the father, Bobs family. . When Adam took the shot, he naturally booked all first-class cabins. When he arrived at the airport, he took the VIP channel. There was absolutely no bad thing that happened last time. After booking the flight tickets, Adam called to book two luxurious suites at Caesars Palace in Las Vegas. Mom and Dad took Teddy and them in a set of four, and Adam and Juno lived in a set. This kind of suite has several rooms, everything is more convenient than at home. Adam deliberately chose two suites that were not together, so that he would not be happy when the time comes. As for Juno, Karen and Adam and Heather living in a suite? Well, Adam got used to it long ago. Is the soundproofing effect of the hotels luxury suites worse than the cottage in the forest and Karens house? Mom and Dad have gone to ask for leave, and they have their own means. After making the phone call, they all happily made gestures of OK one by one. Las Vegas is not far from Palm Springs. Naturally, my mother and the others haven''t been there, but it was a long time ago. Besides, a family like this has never been to Las Vegas for vacation. Moreover, this time after Adam became a multimillionaire, he spent money to take them with him. There are not only the bonus of filial piety, but also luxury suites to live in, which is not comparable to before. Double happiness, no, eight times happiness, there is no way! The heart is not as good as the action. I have money to do whatever I want. I just finalized the plan, simply put it away, and fly directly to Las Vegas in the afternoon. A few hours later, when a large group of people walked into the magnificent Caesars Palace, Teddy and their eyes were shining, they felt fresh everywhere, and they couldn''t see enough, and they exclaimed from time to time. Adam naturally wouldn''t make such a fuss, but when he saw someone, he couldn''t help but be stunned: "It''s you!" _ Chapter 179: Ready to go to sea Las vegas. Caesars Palace. Located in the heart of Las Vegas, it is the first theme casino resort hotel in Las Vegas. As soon as you enter the door, you will see the rotunda. In order to make people more immersive, there is no shortage of ancient Roman soldiers. "Hi~" Seeing Adam saw himself, the Ancient Roman Warrior Joey Tribiani, wearing a golden armor and a red cockscomb helmet on his head, could only turn around and waved hello with an awkward smile. "Joy, why are you here and still dressed like this?" Adam looked weird. "I''m here to make a movie." Seeing that the Duncans and Juno were all looking at him, Joey couldn''t help but hold his neck in a majestic position. "Filming here?" Teddy curiously asked. "Yeah." Joey nodded quickly, seeing that Teddy was a beautiful girl, he habitually showed Joe''s smile, pursing his lips and nodding: "howyoudoing~" "Joy!" Adam shouted. "I am sorry." Only then did Joey realize that these were probably Adam''s family members, and he quickly apologized and put away Joe''s smile. "You make a good film ~ see you later." Adam said, and signaled the waiter to lead the way, and first took everyone to settle down. "Wow! What a beautiful room!" As soon as Teddy entered the luxurious suite, he screamed and started running in the room. Like her, Charlie and his mother, Amy. I saw my mother Amy shove Toby in her hand to her father Bob, and then she began to admire this luxurious suite with her most proud dance steps. no way. Women have always had little resistance to shiny things. "Dad, you guys settle down first and have dinner together later." Adam reminded. "Ok." Dad Bob held Toby and nodded helplessly. Adam, Juno and the others came out and went to another suite, not far away, just separated by a suite. "You guys also settle down, I''ll go down and talk to Joey first." Adam smiled and said, "I''ve filmed all the scenes here, and I don''t know what the scene is." "Maybe it''s a small movie." Juno joked: "After all, this is a world-famous casino. The scene is very immersive, and the theme of ancient Rome, what type, are not all similar to small movies?" "Do you know so?" Adam gave her a surprised look. He agreed with what Juno said. What Rome, Spartacus, it is really no different from small movies. Well, there is still a difference. These movies have more investment, more magnificent scenes, more beautiful actresses, and more playable, but they are much more exciting than small movies. "You do not understand?" Juno gave a contemptuous look. "by!" Adam stagnates. We all understand, what do you mean by the look in your eyes? Adam went straight out and went down to find the ancient Roman warrior Joey who was taking a photo with the tourists. "what happened?" With no family around, and no need to give Joey a face, Adam asked directly: "You didn''t really come to make a small movie about ancient Rome, would you?" "how do you know?" Joey''s eyes widened. "what?" Adam was also dumbfounded, and said unbelievably: "Are you really?!!!" "Not what you think." Joey quickly explained: "Well, it''s like this..." It turned out that Joey received an independent movie''s leading actor in the desert next to Las Vegas, which made Joey so excited. This is the hero of the movie! The first peak of his life came too fast, making him almost crazy. Although this is only an independent movie, it is not a commercial blockbuster, and there is no remuneration. There is no luxury suite or anything that the male protagonist should have. He has to pay for his own accommodation, and he cant afford to travel by plane, so he can only borrow it. Grandma Phoebes taxi drove all the way, but the hero of the movie is the hero of the movie. The coffee is there! Once this movie goes viral, he will win both fame and fortune. Needless to say, fame, in terms of benefits, although he does not get paid, he gets a share. For every dollar made in this movie, one point is his. If the box office exceeds 100 million? Then he is a millionaire! Well, when he heard this, Adam couldn''t bear to remind him. What they are talking about is profit, not box office share. Even if the box office is over 100 million, deducting production and distribution costs, it would be nice to give him a few dollars. Really want to get a 1% actual profit share? Do not be silly. The producer is worthy of you if it doesn''t make you a loss. Moreover, this crew is totally unreliable. It is hard to say whether the filming will go on or not even if the box office is over 100 million yuan. Because when Joey has worked so hard and drove thousands of kilometers from the east coast to the west coast, his car is full of food waste, and he arrived here without any delay, he was told that he was a bolt from the blue. Nowadays, the actors have not been finalized, and the detailed script is not yet available. The most important thing is that there is not enough money. So, as soon as Joey arrived, when he met the director, the director withdrew. When he withdrew, he reminded Joey that within a week or two, he would raise enough money at any time and asked Joey to wait for his call here. Joey wanted to cry without tears, but was reluctant to give up the opportunity of the film actor, so he could only stay in Las Vegas and wait for the director''s notice. Like most Americans, Joey has almost no savings. In order to stay here, he can only do odd jobs to support expenses. The job is not so easy to find. Fortunately, he is a professional actor, and he is very handy to be an ancient Roman warrior. "What''s the matter with that little movie?" Adam asked. Joey was a bit entangled, but under the threat of Adam that he would call Monica and the others now, he still said in embarrassment, "Remember when I almost made a small movie?" "Oh." Adam smiled and said, "It''s not that you almost came, you really took the shot." "But I am not the protagonist." Joey explained quickly. "Haha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. After graduating from high school, Joey came out to make a living ~ www.novelhall.com~ because he had no money, he was tricked into making a small movie, but at the last minute, Joey was reluctant and resolutely unwilling. The producer of the small movie had to be replaced. However, Joey still played soy sauce in it, playing the role of a printer repairer, and bumped into the hero and heroine acting on the printer. At the beginning, he was angry and reminded that the company is not responsible for free repairs for such damage to the printer. Finally, he stood on the sidelines and applauded and cheered... The appearance rate is quite a lot. Adam and the others even went to the video rental company to find this movie, and they bought it back and everyone watched and commented on Joey''s acting skills. Almost everyone was almost laughing. "Don''t laugh!" Joey''s face was dark, and he took out a dagger from his armor, threatening. "Ok." Adam forced a smile: "What does this have to do with the last time you made a small movie? Did they find you again?" _ Chapter 180: Onlookers Las vegas. Caesars Palace. "Ok." Joey nodded: "They happen to be shooting a new movie here, and they think they can join me as an ancient Roman warrior. Of course, it''s the same as last time, just a supporting role, to add to the atmosphere." "You promised?" Adam suffocated and smiled. "not yet." Joey hesitated and said: "I''m going to make a real movie soon. I will become a real actor. How can I make such a small movie, even if it is a supporting role who does not participate in the action, but I need money to support it. One day, and the ancient Roman soldiers didn''t make much." "Why don''t you ask Chandler to borrow something?" Adam curiously asked. The relationship between Joey and Chandler is very good. Chandler, as a party with a stable and good income, has often helped Joey, piecemeal for several years. Not bad at all this time. "I''m angry with him!" Joey curled his lips and said: "We were originally going to come here together. Who knew he didn''t even believe that I could become famous with this movie. Can you believe it? He is my best friend." "Uh." Adam grinned and reminded: "You should be able to forgive him now, right?" "why?" Joey was taken aback for a moment, then his eyes widened, and he pointed at Adam and cried out, "You don''t believe me either?" "of course not." Adam put his arms around Joey''s shoulders and smiled: "Of course I believe you, the key is do you believe in yourself?" "what?" Joey was a little dazed. Adam saw that he still believes in himself, knowing that he has not given up his heart, and said, "Since you believe in yourself, you will soon become popular. How can you make a small movie for a little money?" It''s a scandal. If this is the case, you might as well ask Chandler to borrow money!" "I don''t ask him to borrow, he doesn''t believe me!" Joey stubbornly said. "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "Now that you have met me, can I lend you a little bit?" "Okay." Joey immediately changed his expression and said happily: "Now I will reject them." "I will go with you." Adam actively said: "Where are they?" Under Joey''s leadership, Adam came to a mysterious room. "Joy!" A middle-aged white man with a big belly is very happy to see Joey. When he sees Adam, his eyes light up: "This is your friend? Do you want to make a movie? I am very optimistic about him, and it will sell out." "Thank you, but no need." Adam''s mouth twitched. "Don''t rush to refuse." The middle-aged white man showed a mysterious smile, stepped away, and asked Adam and Joey to go in: "After you see the heroine, tell me if you want it." "hiss!" When Joey saw it, he took a breath, his eyes widened. Adam also shines. This is definitely a beautiful white girl with a pure appearance, white and greasy skin like jade, tall and long legs, and only inferior to Heather in brutality. It is estimated that she came from Eastern Europe. Under the light of freedom in the United States, everyone is free...to the sea. There are many beautiful girls from many countries that are like this, not one or two, but a large number of seas based on the state, just like the original island country. "What a crime!" Adam sighed inwardly. "How about? We are going to shoot the aesthetic series this time." The middle-aged white man smiled triumphantly: "Your friend and Natasha are very good, as long as he wants, I can pay 50,000 dollars." "50,000 dollars?" Joey''s eyes widened, and then there was a deep dissatisfaction: "Why is he so valuable? You look down on me?" "..." Adam glanced at him speechlessly. That''s enough, I''m jealous for this. "Joy, it''s not that I look down on you." The middle-aged white man smiled and said, "Of course you are also handsome, but you are not as tall as Natasha, so it is not appropriate to shoot the beautiful series." Joey was dumbfounded. He could write him 1.8 meters on the resume, but now Natasha is right next to him, and the comparison reveals everything. "So, how is it?" The middle-aged white man looked at Adam. "No, I''m not short of money." Adam raised his hand to reveal a Belle Philippe watch worth $50,000, and looked at the time: "Joey, it''s not early, we should go back." Thinking of those crimes, he was no longer in the mood to watch the scene. As for pretending to save the beautiful girl? Do not make jokes. Adam raised his eyes and swept his eyes, and immediately knew that the other party was Old Siji. The other party winked at him from time to time, and even winked at him after seeing his Belle Feida. How could he save such an old Siji? Maybe she didn''t want to at first, but after getting used to it, she can easily make a lot of money while lying down. Who would go to work with exhaustion. "You don''t need money." The middle-aged white man''s eyes lit up, and he smiled ambiguously: "I will leave you with the machine and Natasha. You can take pictures by yourself and take them back to enjoy them. These are all good machines and shelves. The kind that can be released directly after filming, the effect is absolutely top-notch, and the price is easy to negotiate." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. As expected of all businessmen who look to money, they really got into the eyes of money. The movie was not made, and in a blink of an eye they became pimps. "Joy!" Adam was too lazy to pay attention to him, and directly reminded: "Didn''t you come and tell him, are you not taking pictures? Have you said that? We are going back." "Oh, oh." Joey hesitated and said, "I have other scenes, so I won''t film it..." Adam directly took him away. Because he didn''t leave again, Adam seriously suspected that Joey was ready to go to sea. Joey is indeed entangled now. He is also making a movie, and he is also the leading actor. He didn''t give a dime to the independent film, and he had to wait here at his own expense. And here, the heroine is so beautiful and the pay is so high, you can just shoot it casually. How to compare, how to break his heart and hesitate. Furthermore, it''s not that if you shoot now, you won''t be able to make normal movies in the future. In order to attract people''s attention, those independent films make more money and add indescribable elements, which are not much less than these small films. Many big stars have also dedicated themselves to art. What they did, Joey couldn''t do it? "Hi! Recovered!" After coming out Seeing Joey''s expression constantly changing, Adam snapped a few fingers in front of his eyes, and said silently, "You don''t really plan to shoot, do you?" "Uh, this..." Joey hummed and didn''t deny it directly. Seeing Adam''s contempt, he said angrily: "It''s all to blame for you! Why did you follow and let him pay $50,000 in pay!" Well, don''t blame Joey for not being firm, the director has given too much. "Blam me." Adam smiled and said, "But you only thought of the benefits, but you didn''t consider the bad effects. Just imagine if you shoot and are seen by your sisters and sisters in the future, what will it be like? You know, you But there are seven sisters, and the probability of being seen is seven times that of others..." "do not talk!" Joey shouted, "I just don''t want to shoot." Thinking of that terrible scene, 50,000 dollars suddenly disappeared. _ Chapter 181: Surprise Las vegas. Caesars Palace. "Still laughing?" After Joey chose to give up, he walked with his head down, and suddenly he swept away at Adam. Seeing that he was squeezing a smile as hard as he could, he couldn''t help but feel a little embarrassed. "Hahaha." Adam couldn''t help it anymore and laughed. "what''s so funny?" Joey glared. "Isn''t it funny? You actually considered making a small movie! Hahaha." Adam was overjoyed. "What''s that? That''s a dedication to art!" Joey tried his best to put gold on his face. "Yes Yes Yes!" Adam nodded solemnly: "Art is supreme. It is glorious to dedicate yourself to art, because you are indeed stripped off." "You are not allowed to tell anyone about this!" Joey threatened. "That''s impossible!" Adam refused without hesitation, and said awe-inspiringly: "We can''t be so selfish! Such an interesting piece must be shared with a good friend!" "..." Suddenly Joey didn''t want to talk anymore, just walked forward with his head. "Where are you going now?" Adam quickly followed and asked with a smile. "resignation!" Joey glared at Adam: "Since you are willing to lend me money, it would be boring to be this ancient Roman soldier again. I will try my best to prepare for the hero of the movie and become famous in one fell swoop!" "you can." Adam patted Joey''s armor: "I fully support you!" Joey''s face eased, and he reached out his hand to point to Adam: "Come and watch my performance at night!" "What performance?" Adam curiously asked. "I''ll know it then." Joey walked away quickly, took a few steps, and turned to remind: "Don''t bring your family, Juno and others can come together, wait for my notice, that''s it!" new York. 520 apartment. Chandler and Susie, the beautiful woman with big mouth, sat on the sofa with a gloomy expression. "Still bothering to apologize to Joey?" Monica asked. "Ok." Chandler frowned: "I tried to call him to apologize for several days, but he didn''t listen to my explanation at all." "How do you want to explain?" Rose vomited: "What you said is not the truth?" "no no!" Chandler glanced at Rose who was gloating and mocked: "Next time I call again, as soon as I get through, I will immediately say Rose agrees with me and what I say is true! I believe he will accept this explanation!" "do not!" Rose turned his eyes up and said with a smile: "I''m just kidding, don''t tell Joey this!" "what''s going on?" Susie just came back with the group today, and asked puzzledly. Chandler said the matter. "Oh! I have heard of this!" Susie suddenly smiled and said, "Chandler, you did the right thing. The director and the crew have already been disbanded, and there will be no filming at all. You can ask Joey to come back." "Disbanded?" Everyone shouted in unison. "correct." Susie thought for a while, and said, "If I remember correctly, I heard the news a few days ago that this crew was disbanded because of no money. There are too many crews like this every year." She is a make-up artist on the crew, she often follows the crew, and is very well informed about the industry. "But yesterday I was on the phone with Joey." Phoebe was puzzled: "He said everything went well?" "The movie is called shutter speed, shot in Las Vegas?" Susie confirmed. "Correct!" Chandler nodded. "That''s right." Susie said with certainty: "This crew disbanded a few days ago. Well, I heard the news on Monday." "Monday?" Chandler murmured, "That''s about the time Joey arrived." "Maybe I found the money again and started shooting again?" Monica guessed. "impossible." Susie shook her head: "If we start shooting again, we will all get news." "I think I know what happened." Rose showed a clear look: "It must be Joey who is embarrassed to say, and he is not embarrassed to come back the first time, so he stayed there and pretended that he was still shooting." "It must be so!" Chandler blamed himself: "I am all to blame! If I didn''t trust him and made him angry, he wouldn''t stay there in anger. He must have come back early." Having said this, he stood up directly: "I will call him now, if it doesn''t work, I will go to Las Vegas to pick him up." Jingle Bell! At this moment, the phone rang suddenly. "It must be Joey." Chandler took three steps and made two steps, and picked up the phone: "Joy!" "Think of him that way?" Adam''s laughter came on the other end of the phone. "Adam?" Chandler looked disappointed. "Knowing that Joey is a good friend of yours, but I am also your friend, so there is not such a big contrast, right?" Adam teased. "No." Chandler said embarrassedly: "You don''t know what happened." "Well, let me guess." Adam said solemnly: "You waited for Joey''s call so eagerly, did you do something to apologize to him? And he is not at home, is he out? The only thing that can let him go out is to make movies, but he cant be angry about making movies so happy, unless you are not optimistic about him making movies? " "OMG!" Chandler was shocked: "Are you so good at psychology?" "Of course... I lied to you!" Adam smiled: "I''m in Las Vegas right now, I just met Joey, listen to him." "..." Chandler murmured: "Adam, I''m not in the mood to joke with you right now, how about Joey? I heard Susie say that their film crew disbanded a long time ago." "Ok." Adam joked: "It''s not a complete disbandment. At least the director told Joey to wait here and start shooting as soon as he raises the money." "It''s impossible." Chandler said anxiously: "Suzy''s information is very well-informed. The film crew is really disbanded. I can''t imagine how much Joey will be hit..." "Come and see for yourself." Adam smiled and said, "When the time comes, you will comfort him by yourself." "Okay, I''ll pass now." Chandler agreed. "Don''t be alone Adam smiled: "Call all Susie and Monica, come and play together, stay in a luxurious suite. " "Really?" After getting the affirmative answer, Chandler held up the phone and told everyone about Adam''s invitation. "I go!" "Deluxe suite? I''ll go too!" Everyone responded positively. "If you want to come, it''s better to come quickly." Adam reminded: "It seems that Joey is going to perform some show tonight, maybe it''s still restricted." "Restricted performance? Las Vegas!" Chandler shook his heart, and an ominous premonition struck him, making him uncontrollably shout out the classic line of his ex-girlfriend Janice: "O~M~G~!" _ Chapter 182: This is embarrassing Las vegas. In the evening, after having a big meal with the family, according to the address given by Joey, Adam and Juno came to a small theater next to them. "O~M~G~!" When he looked at the **** service staff in the **** surroundings, Adam was also a little choked, and he also called out this classic line. "what''s happenin?" Juno smiled and said, "Are you discriminating against gay?" "of course not." Adam denied it immediately. Just kidding, this is the United States, and all kinds of exotic cultures are going to extremes. Every move is a warning of discrimination. Like Roses sexism, Chandlers rejection of **** because of his childhood experiences, Monica (classmates with Richards daughter), and Richard (good friends with Monicas father, who held Monica as a baby) Forbidden love happened before the millennium, and if it comes to the future, it will definitely be bombarded. Immediately crying and apologizing is still vigilant. Maybe someone grabs this handle and will not be at peace for the rest of his life. Because it is very likely that their children are a righteous light. After occasionally listening to their parents and elders mentioned the ugly words and deeds, they may cry bitterly and publish videos on the Internet to draw a clear line from them. Then detonate more attacks. Dongguo is not the only child who cheats his mother. There are more in the United States. And compared to the unconscious cheating on the East side, the US side, in many cases, it is really for freedom and equality to take the initiative to cheat on the father and mother. The nature is completely different. The lethality is also completely different. You see, your children despise you and condemn you, which shows that you are really guilty of crimes, and it is not enough for civilians not to attack. On the east side, it is called Dayi Mieqin. In the United States, after dozens of hundreds of years of hypnotizing others and self-hypnosis, such talents have finally been cultivated, and they are gradually approaching the values ??of the Eastern Kingdom thousands of years ago. congratulations. This development continues. Uncertainty, in a few decades and hundreds of years, the U.S. might truly reach the ancient ritual and moral prosperous age of the Eastern Kingdom at home and abroad. Just forget about killing relatives, Adam believes that his friends and family around him should not be like this, but Juno is the one who is asking... Scalpel warning! "Has anyone ordered something for you?" A female lady waiter walked over with a pink drink and asked in a huff. "Thank you, I have already ordered it." Adam forcibly suppressed the discomfort in his heart and replied with a smile sideways. "Ok." The lady''s lady waiter brightened his eyes and said enthusiastically: "You can find me anytime you need it~" Adam could only smile and nod his head, watched the ladies'' big waiter enchanting, and then shrugged at Juno who was staring at him: "Look?" "Ha ha." Juno glanced at him playfully, and didn''t break it. Another female lady waiter walked over with Adam and the drinks they ordered. "Uh, I ordered the beer." Seeing Juno taking away the beer in front of him, Adam couldn''t help but remind. The waitress who hadn''t walked away gave Adam a sideways look. After leaving, he said to the waitress who had been staring here, "He is heterosexual." "Oh~" The female gangster wailed in disappointment before. "Aren''t you discriminating against gays, come and try their drinks, they are delicious." Juno pushed her pink cocktail in front of Adam and joked. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. He is not Rajesh in the big bang, nor Matthew in the romance of my parents. He has no feeling for this kind of thing. And in such a place, drinking this representative drink will easily be regarded as gay, and the probability of being hit up will increase infinitely. Seeing these enchanting womens ladies swaying in front of him, his scalp is numb. If they all come to talk to him one by one, then he really cant hold it, so he can only retreat immediately. At the moment of entanglement, a very familiar and brutal atmosphere swept over him. Adam turned his head to look, but he saw Heather close to him silently and smiled sweetly at him. Silence is better than sound at this time. Adam glanced at Heather gratefully, gave a look of go back to the night and stubbornly died, and then repaid with a picture, and then looked at Juno triumphantly. Juno gave Adam and Heather a glance, and stopped the topic in moderation. Adam now had the thought to look around. This is a small theater with a small stage on it. There are scattered dining tables around the stage. There is a blue lamp in the middle of each table, which is all lit. What''s useful, naturally, after turning off the headlights during the performance, leave a small lamp so that the audience can see their companions and prevent their drinks from being knocked over. "Damn Joey!" Adam became more sure of the guess in his heart, and could not help but curse secretly: "I didn''t make it clear beforehand. I knew this before, and I would definitely not come." The lights suddenly dimmed. The piano sounded. "Gentlemen and ladies, welcome to the unparalleled Helena Handbasic!" A female lady''s waiter appeared as the host, and made an introduction while holding his voice. As soon as the voice fell and a beam of light hit the stage, I saw a tall figure wearing an empty skirt turned his head, revealing an indefinable face, holding a microphone, and a low voice sounded: "Hi, my little Kisses~" "O~M~G~!" Adam, who almost heard it as "My Little Money", once again gave out the classic tone lines, no doubt in his heart. It''s him, it''s him, it''s him! "I feel beautiful, very beautiful, I feel beautiful and intelligent..." Helena on the stage sang here and pointed the microphone at the stage. "Gay~!" Many people in the audience immediately shouted in unison. Helena suddenly smiled. Adam has a toothache. The three of Juno and the others were very happy. The opening song ends. "Hello, you are welcome to come to the show, I see some regulars in the audience." Helena scanned the audience, then set her gaze on Adam, paused slightly, and raised her eyebrows: "There are still some new faces." Having said this, he walked off the stage, came to Adam, handed the microphone to Adam, smiled and asked, "Where are you from?" "Texas Adam said bitterly. "Lone Star State, then you must be lonely~" Helena said in a weird tone. "It shouldn''t be molesting, it shouldn''t, no, it''s definitely not!" Adam shouted in his heart, but smiled awkwardly on his face: "I have a girlfriend, how can I be lonely?" "Some loneliness only exists in the heart, not suitable for speaking to others." Helena smiled. Adam''s smile was very stiff, especially when Helena winked at him, and then thought of Helena''s true identity, the whole person was not good. who am I? where am I? What am i doing? _ Chapter 183: Discrimination is impossible to discriminate Las vegas. Adam fell into the soul three questions. at the same time. On a plane from New York to Las Vegas. "what''s happenin?" Susie, the big-mouthed beauty, noticed Chandler''s fidgeting next to her, and asked in surprise. "It''s nothing." Chandler stopped talking. "My dear, there is something you can tell me." Susie looked at him. After Chandler''s hard work, Susie not only forgave him, but also became his girlfriend. The future is hard to say, but now is the time to be like glue. "Ok." Chandler did have a desire to talk at this moment. When he met his girlfriend''s caring gaze, he leaned over and pondered: "Suzy, do you remember why you hated me so much in the first place?" "..." Susie said in a huff: "Of course you lifted my skirt in public." Having said this, she leaned to Chandler''s ear, bit his ear, and said in a charm: "Are you willing to do that now?" "of course not." Chandler shook his head quickly: "It''s not that I made excuses for myself. The reason why I was like that was all because I wanted to protect myself with humor." "I know." Susie touched Chandler''s face. "The reason for this." Chandler said with difficulty: "Because of my parents, you know, my father, he, um, wants to be my mother..." "I know." Susie looked at her boyfriend pityingly: "Everyone knows." "Oh." Chandler laughed at himself: "Yes, after all, not everyone''s dad wears the same as Hollywood stars, and they are also Hollywood actresses, appearing grandiosely at parent meetings." "Don''t think so much, one cannot resist one''s own nature." Susie persuaded: "Your father just did what he thought he should do." Chandler was silent. "Is this what you are upset about?" Susie kissed Chandler: "Don''t think about these unhappy, we are here for vacation, Las Vegas! Free luxury suite! Baby!" "It''s Las Vegas!" Chandler smiled bitterly: "This is what I worry about." "what?" Susie was puzzled. "Adam said Joey would do something inappropriate for children." Chandler entangled: "And my dad, he is a drag queen in Las Vegas, I''m afraid of meeting him." Speaking of this, he simply said directly: "I haven''t seen him for several years. He called me and wrote to me, but I didn''t return him. He said he was going to see me in New York, and I said every time. I am too busy." "Do you hate him?" Susie shook Chandler''s hand. "That''s it." Chandler laughed at himself: "If he hadn''t been enough of a man, my family and my childhood would have been completely different. At least, in the fourth grade of elementary school, you would never lift your skirt." "Ha ha." Susie smiled and patted Chandler. "why?" Chandler said sadly: "Why can''t he bear it? Even for me? God, I was only a teenager at that time. Watching them arguing every day, and then watching them retaliately arguing to hook up with our male servants, they didn''t know how big the impact was on me, and they didn''t care at all. " "Poor little thing." Susie has a pity on her face. "After my father ran away with Mr. Gary Buddy, although my mother tried to be a single-parent cool mother, she took the initiative to pass the insurance measures to me, but it was already too late." Chandler laughed at himself: "Because all the middle and high school, what I heard in my ears was my classmates discussing enthusiastically, my mother''s writing about **** lover, love at midnight, and other masterpieces. So when I was an adult and went to university, I stayed away from them completely. Over the years, I never go home, never Christmas. But at the moment of family reunion, even if I was alone in the dormitory or apartment, the harsh quarrels they had on Christmas were still echoed in my ears. " "so poor." Susie touched Chandler''s face, her eyes rolled, and she reached Chandler''s ear, and said in a charm: "Let me make up for you? I''ll go to the bathroom first. You go by every ten seconds and knock twice. ." "Are you serious?" Chandler''s sad mood immediately stagnated. Susie didn''t answer, she got up, blinked at Chandler, bit her lip, flicked her long hair, and went to the bathroom. Chandler looked left and right, very tangled, but finally got up and followed. A few minutes later. "How do you feel now? Are you still sad?" Susie, who sat back to her original position, smiled at Chandler, who was sitting slumped beside her and exuding the smell of salted fish. "Wait a minute." Chandler said solemnly: "After a while I think I will be sad again~" Susie smiled and slapped him. "Kidding." Chandler smiled and said, "But thank you very much, you and Adam made me figure it out." "In the bathroom just now, you didn''t just think about me, but also Adam?" Susie was''shocked''. "No way, who made me the son of my parents." Chandlers self-deprecation came with open mouth: "Well, no kidding, Adam has always supported me, encouraged and helped me out of the shadow of childhood, without him, I would not have the courage to ask you for forgiveness, and look at us. Now, how great." "So you want to forgive your dad now?" Susie understood. "Well, not only my father, but also my mother." Chandler shook Susie''s hand: "I have caused you a psychological shadow for more than 20 years, but you forgive me. I think I should give them a chance, right?" "You have a good friend, Chandler Bing." Susie was moved. "Do not." Chandler turned to look at Monica, Rose, Rachel, and Phoebe sitting over there, staring affectionately and said, "I have a group of good friends!" Before Adam appeared, it was Rose and Monica who had been supporting and warming him. If there is a piece of ice in his heart, it was Rose and Monica who thaw most of them warmly before being crushed by Adam in one fell swoop. Las vegas. small theater. When Helena walked away to greet the other guests At the reminder of Juno and the others, Adam finally recovered and smiled bitterly in her heart. It''s not that he discriminated against Helena. In his previous life, as a Xiaopujie in the online literature world, he has always been admiring for those big men who have performed very well and reached an amazing goal to repay the readers master. With him, if the grades can reach that level, he doesn''t mind women''s clothing. So how could he discriminate and ridicule? It is true that his relationship with Helena is very complicated. If he guessed correctly, Helena should be Chandler''s father and Nora''s ex-husband. And he? It is Chandler''s good friend and Nora''s good friend. Now, such a Helena winks at such an ambiguous language, that is, he has a good psychological quality, otherwise he would have lost his attitude a long time ago. _ Chapter 184: Smile gradually perverted Las vegas. small theater. "Heaven is down man, Hallelujah." "Heaven is down man, Amen." Helena returned to the stage and began to dance and sing. The lyrics are so fresh and refined. But Adam''s attention was on the dancer behind him. These are four men wearing only shorts wrapped in yellow tape, wearing a yellow tape cap, wearing yellow tape boots, and bare upper bodies. The one on the far left, jumping very happily, winking with Adam and the others from time to time. Who is Joey from time to time? It''s hard to get through to the end of the performance. Adam dragged Joey out of the small theater and asked, "Why did you come here to be a dancer?" "Looking for a job." Joey smiled and said: "I was an ancient Roman warrior at Caesars Palace during the day, and at night I came to dance as a dancer. Compared with the unchallenged ancient Roman warriors, the accompanying dancers here are at least stage performances, which can enhance my performance ability. What do you think of my performance?" "Great." "Excellent!" Juno and Heather grinned. Joey pursed his lips and tilted his head, getting more and more proud. "The picture is so beautiful that I dare not look at it." Adam murmured and entered the topic: "Did you take the initiative to find it?" "Ok." Joey nodded and said: "At that time, the director and they withdrew. I needed to find a job. I just looked for it here, but it was not easy to find a suitable job. It happened that I met Helena, and he knew I was looking for a job, so Just let me be a dancer." "When he sees you, he makes you a dancer?" Adam thoughtfully. "Joy, isn''t he after you?" Juno quipped. "how come?" Joey quickly explained: "Helena and Mr. Gary Buddy who play the piano are a couple. They are very affectionate. Don''t get me wrong." "What are you thinking about?" Juno glanced at Adam. "It''s nothing." Adam shook his head: "Joy, I have booked you a luxury suite, you can move in." "Really?" Joey''s eyes widened immediately, and then the corners of his mouth opened and his hands opened, and he gave Adam a big hug: "Adam, I know you are the best to me, deluxe suite, God, this must be I''m going to be a sign of a movie actor soon." Well, he is still thinking about his movie hero. Generally, the normal male protagonist of a movie, the crew arranges a luxurious suite, which is the basic treatment. "You are not alone." Adam pushed Joey away and smiled: "Chandler and they are all here." "what?" Joey shouted, "Did you tell them?" "No." Adam murmured: "Suzie is in this business. They are very well-informed. They knew when I called. Chandler cared about you very much and called to fly over to see you." Joey pursed his mouth and smiled unconsciously. Obviously, Adam''s words stopped him from being angry with Chandler. In the current life, many people group Joey and Chandler as CP, which is obviously not without the slightest reason. There is indeed a strong smell of basic rot between them... there. Chandler and their plane finally arrived in Las Vegas. Just got off the plane. Rose leaned in and put his arms around Chandler and whispered: "You have you, how did you do it?" "what?" Chandler was puzzled. "Stop pretending." Rose''s eyes were ambiguous: "On the plane, in the bathroom, you and Susie went three times together, huh?" "Hey, did you see it?" Chandler nodded and rubbed his hands, and smiled. Since reconciling with Susie and becoming boyfriend and girlfriend, the psychological shadow that Aurora brought to the public is almost good. And Susie, who is in the perennial mixed crew group, seems to particularly like this tune. As for Chandler, as a man, he would naturally not refuse such an exciting thing. Chandler is quite proud of listening to Rose taking the initiative to mention it now. "Of course, I am not blind." Rose vomited: "Every time you pass by, it tastes so great, and the taste is getting stronger and stronger~" Chandler''s smile froze when he heard the words. Why does this sound so awkward. Chandler couldn''t help but pointed his nose to his chest and underarms, but he didn''t smell anything. What can it smell? "Well, you are the person involved. You are all soaked in that smell. The nose is used to it. How can you smell it?" Rose eagerly wanted to know the mystery: "Quickly, how did you make Susie so enthusiastic and active?" Just kidding, such an exciting thing, which man doesn''t want to try? But how to persuade a girlfriend to cooperate is very skillful. At the very least, he couldn''t get Rachel to cooperate with him. That''s right! When he first discovered the secrets of Chandler and Susie on the plane, he quietly invited Rachel to follow suit, but Rachel disagreed with the fear of being discovered. "It was Susie who took the initiative." Chandler smiled reservedly. "Please!" Rose rolled his eyes and said, "Even if she takes the initiative, there must be a reason? It''s impossible to take the initiative for no reason, right?" "Ok." Seeing Rose staring at him fiercely, with an expression of''You dare to say yes, I''ll dare to do it'', Chandler thought for a while and was not sure: "Maybe it''s because I said some unpleasant things in the past. Make her want to comfort and compensate me?" "Can it be like this?" Rose''s eyes widened, and he murmured, "But it seems to make sense~" The trick of pretending to be poor and cheating bubble is not new. It''s just that it was used on strange women before, and it was used on his girlfriend like Chandler. It was really a blind cat and a dead mouse, absolutely! wrong! Perhaps this is the correct way to open this routine. Just imagine, how much affection can a strange woman have for you? No matter how bad you say, the effect will be greatly reduced. Even if you are not handsome, no matter how miserable you are, it will only be a joke, it is useless. But when you switch to a girlfriend, you have feelings in your own right. As long as you behave miserably and sadly enough, your girlfriend will definitely feel distressed. When you make some excessive demands than usual, can your girlfriend bear to refuse? Don''t have the heart to refuse? Hehehe! Rose thought of this, touched his chin, and smiled, seeming to open the door to a new world. But then he discovered the problem. His life has been so smooth. Parents love, relatives and friends value, successful career. The only two setbacks are all in love, one is that his ex-wife divorced him because of Lacebian, and the other is that she had a crush on Rachel during high school. But now Rachel is his girlfriend, and everyone hears the cocoon about the ex-wife. Is there anything sad to tell Rachel? Damn it! After thinking about it, he couldn''t think of a decent tragedy. Or, revisit the old thing? Tell me how he was obsessed with Rachel back then? Rose racked his brains and couldn''t think of a new story, but desperately wanted to verify it. So he could only put new water in the old bottle, he patted his face, forced to enter a state of sadness, looked at Rachel, but couldn''t help but smile, and his smile gradually changed. Give it a try, a bicycle becomes a motorcycle. Put on a dress, doctors become professors. _ Chapter 185: Surprised female gambling partner Las vegas. Caesars Palace. "Go to the casino to play?" After Joey left, Adam suppressed the grooves in his heart and smiled at Juno and the others. "Okay." Juno was eager to try: "I have never played before." "Don''t you call them Amy and Teddy?" Heather reminded: "They must want to come out to play too." "Uh." Adam had a headache immediately, and this name is a big crowd, especially the big troublemaker Gaby and the little troublemaker Charlie. He is looking forward to the first experience of the casino this time. In the previous life, when the family was reunited during the holidays, the sound of mahjong said that the harvest was one of Adams most beautiful memories from childhood. And unlike those gambling ghosts, Adam and the others are playing with their own family. They never gamble with outsiders. The fat water does not flow into outsiders'' fields, and the gambling is not big. It is a real small gambling. This also made Adam very interested in the well-known big casino. In my previous life, I didn''t have the opportunity to go to the world-famous big casino to see it, but I heard the kind that went online, but Adam was annoyed when he heard the magical voice like this repeater, and he just clicked the fork every time. Traveling here, struggling for six or seven years, and now he finally has a mine, and he has also come to the world''s largest gambling city today. If you don''t want to be cool, it makes him feel uncomfortable. He even prepared his black coat, sunglasses, and matching clothes specially bought for Heather, and he was waiting to make his debut, but if he followed a large and small family next to him, maybe the fifth youngest Toby would suddenly pull it up. Shit peeing, it would be too bad for the atmosphere. "As for?" Juno gave Adam a white look: "Why don''t we play with Amy and Teddy, do you play alone?" "May I?" Adam was pleasantly surprised: "Thank you so much, but Heather will stay with me." On this occasion, it would be wasted if Heather didn''t follow him to set off. "Of course...no!" Juno held Heather''s arm and joked, "Heather proposed this idea. She will naturally go there." "Adam, you play by yourself tonight, we will go with Amy and Teddy." Heather smiled and said, "It''s not going to go back tomorrow. The summer vacation is still long." "makes sense." Adam said startledly: "Then I will be with you, anyway, my parents will stay here soon, and they have to go back to work." "forget it." Juno laughed and said: "Look at your anxious look, go and play! Tsk tsk tsk, you really didn''t see you as a gambler before?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled awkwardly. Habits developed over a decade in the previous life will change somewhere in a short while. After a few people agreed, they went back to the room together. Then, in Juno''s jokes, Adam suitup! But because he was alone, he was not accompanied by Heather, and there was no stereo to carry, so he only changed into a suit instead of the specially bought black coat. Leaving the suite, Adam went straight to the casino exchange office, exchanged 10,000 dollars in chips, nine 1,000 dollars in chips, plus ten 100 dollars in chips, and then began to wander around the casino. Gambling machines, roulette, baccarat, blackjack and various classic gambling games are available here. Adam tried one by one. Many people gathered on the gambling machine. There are also many elderly people. Adam smiled knowingly when he saw these old people. Because Sheldon''s grandmother is such a person. She often went to the casino to play, and her gambling addiction was so great that Sheltons mother often worried that she would be taken away by the casino someday. This is not to spit out casually, but is based on facts. Most Americans have no savings, and Sheldons grandmother does not, but she has retired and has a monthly pension to receive. But gambling addiction does not wait until you receive your pension. The casino does not accept credits. As a result, loan sharks hover in the casino. Shelton''s grandmother is an old gambler, so naturally she will not have encountered a situation where she wants to play but has no money, and she and those who lend money are old acquaintances. Even the person in charge of collecting loans sighed helplessly when they saw her, because the difficulty of collecting loans from the old fried dough sticks is not small. Of course, Sheldon''s grandmother not only played in the casino, she also played various TV games. When little Sheldon showed super computing skills and helped Sheldons father formulate a rugby strategy. After winning streak, Sheldons grandmother also took aim at little Sheldon and secretly asked him to help calculate the winning percentage of gambling. , So that she can make a big bet. But at that time, because of the time and energy involved, Little Sheldon was too sleepy to directly calculate the results during the exam and did not write the answering process. He was sentenced to a B+, and he immediately went crazy and complained to his mother. Then, everyone was severely criticized by Sheldon''s mother. Even the innocent Adam who lay down the gun. But Grandma Sheldon is Sheldon''s mother''s mother, she is not afraid, she still secretly asks Sheldon for help. The upset little Sheldon was also a clever ghost, and directly gave her a wrong answer. After Sheldon''s grandmother lost a terribly bad time, she never mentioned asking Sheldon to help spinach. In her eyes, I was afraid that Shelton''s calculations were useless at all. Some of these old men and women are playing, but some are just holding large paper cups with coins (a lot of coins will be released after the gambling machine wins, just use these large paper cups), staring at the gambling machine. Guests. Once these guests lose all their coins or don''t want to play this anymore, after they get up and leave, there will be old men and old ladies rushing over to grab a seat. The quick and agile movements are not like old people at all. Even clamoring for a seat. Adam smiled knowingly again. He knew what they were doing. This is called a gambler. A gambling machine, when someone has played for a period of time and has not won money, after leaving, the gambler will immediately sit up and take over the game, so the chance of winning the jackpot is much greater. Roses grandma used to do this before she was alive Adam looked at it for a while and shook her head and left. These old people are all extremely addicted people. Even with this little gambling skill, they spend all their time here, but they still lose nine out of ten gambling. Maybe this so-called trick is actually secretly released by the casino itself. After going around the hall, Adam went to the VIP area. The grade here is obviously much higher. Adam sat down at a baccarat table, put down his chips, and started playing casually. When the croupier dealt cards to him, he learned with great interest the classic card-watching postures he saw in the past lives in the God of Gamblers, the Saint of Gamblers, the Man of Gamblers, the King of Gamblers, and the King of Thousand Kings. He slowly unveiled the cards there and used them secretly. When I glanced at it, a fragrant wind came. Then there was a pleasant female voice coming from behind. "Three sides, three sides, top, top!" _ Chapter 186: Chicken legend Las vegas. Caesars Palace. "Three sides, three sides, top, top!" This is the classic call. "Won!" Adam opened it and saw that he really won the bidding behind him. But this scene made him a little familiar, as if he had seen it somewhere. So he looked up and looked back. A hint of surprise flashed in his eyes. But there was a beautiful woman standing behind her, in a tight-fitting suit and a little red skirt, all very delicate and gorgeous. Adam has traveled through the past few years, thousands of days and nights have been here, and it is considered well-informed, and has been able to be calm, naturally, she will not lose her attitude just because she is beautiful and beautifully dressed. And the reason he looked surprised was because he recognized this face. How could she appear here? Adam was thinking about turning his mind, but he didn''t make any expressions on his face. When the croupier pushed the winning chips, he took a hundred chips and handed it to the opponent. The beauty took it without a hitch, her movements were proficient, and she smiled without saying a word. Adam knew it. She should be the female publicist in the casino, or to use the more fashionable way of saying in the previous university, female gambling partner. Accompany guests to gamble and earn tips. For guests, gambling money alone, how can there be a big beautiful woman with them, calling for themselves, and having intimate contact from time to time, maybe there will be exciting and refreshing follow-up activities after the end? As for the casino, if the guests are accompanied by female gambling companions, their gambling ability will be greatly increased. In the past, they only played 10,000, and may play 100,000 this time. The greater the bet, the greater the casino''s revenue. After all, ten bets and nine loses. As for having a female gambling partner and then possessing the goddess of luck, big wins, special wins? Actually it doesn''t matter. Not to mention that this probability is too small, even if it is really a big win, first of all, the female gambling partner will receive a lot of tips. Only when she is satisfied, she will have more motivation to continue. You know, female gambling partner is not everyone can do, beauty is only the basic condition, and the familiarity with the gambling, the psychological grasp of the gambler, how to mobilize the gambler''s gambling, how to calm the gambler''s emotions after losing money, They are all very skillful. Then, this time I was lucky and won a big win. For her own benefit, will the female gambling partner encourage the gambler to continue gambling? I am very sure of that. As long as you continue to gamble, you will lose money. So is there any kind of special rationality that just closes after winning big money? Naturally too. But it doesn''t matter if you don''t bet. The casino has a variety of high-consumption places, gamblers who win big money, accompanied by beautiful women, can he not spend impulsively? As long as impulse consumption, the casino can still earn it back. Even if he can bear it, it doesn''t matter. Because this is also a good publicity. It takes someone to get rich overnight to attract more people to the casino. In short, whether you win or not, the casino will never lose. Adam played for a while, the beauty PR still stood behind him, and every time Adam looked at the cards, he helped Adam with various calls. Not to mention, today''s luck is particularly good. After a while, he doubled his 10,000-dollar bargaining chip, which is not even a scattered tip. That''s more than a thousand dollars. Of course, luck is temporary. Adam put it away when he saw it, got up and left the gaming table. The beauty PR still follows behind Adam. "Getting acquainted?" Adam smiled and stretched out his hand: "My name is Adam." "My name is Nicole." The beauty smiled and shook hands with Adam. "real name?" Adam was surprised. Unexpectedly, she said her real name as soon as she spoke, and then he realized that this might not necessarily be her real name. After all, this is a mixed world of American TV series, film and television. "Alice." The beauty publicist glanced at Adam, then smiled and said another name. Adam and her looked at each other and understood that this should be her real name. "Do you know Brother Tom?" Adam looked at this familiar face and couldn''t help asking. "do not know." Alice shook her head. "What about William Harvard?" Adam asked. "No impression at all." Alice smiled and said, "Are these all your friends? Could it be that I look like their ex-girlfriend?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled non-committal. Although I don''t know each other now, it doesn''t mean I don''t know each other in the future. Adam couldn''t help but glanced at her again. She should be in her early twenties now, and it''s normal not to know her. "Are you working part-time here?" "Ok." Alice smiled and said, "When I was a child, my father took me away from Hawaii and came to Las Vegas, and then lived here. I came to work part-time in junior high school until I was admitted to university and left here, but every time I was on vacation, I would come back to work part-time to earn tuition. After all, the tuition was too expensive. " "Ok." Adam nodded in understanding. "Do you think so too?" Alice joked: "The tuition is expensive for us. For you, even doubling it a few times is just a matter of buying one less car, right?" "The landlord''s house has no surplus." Adam fights haha. "Still playing?" Alice''s eyes flashed. "Do you have any recommendations?" Adam smiled and glanced at her. "Blackjack." Alice said openly: "This is what I am best at, maybe I can help you a little bit." "Are you good at blackjack?" Adam was surprised. "It seems that you have also heard the legend of eating chicken." Alice smiled and said, "I am good at math." "What is the legend of eating chicken?" Adam curiously asked. "You do not know?" Alice was surprised: "Some time ago, a group of top students from MIT came to Las Vegas to count cards to play blackjack and won a lot of money. Later they were discovered by the casino''s supervisors and expelled. Go out and get blacklisted in all casinos." Adam was vaguely impressed. This seemed to be the content of a movie he had watched in his previous life. He couldn''t help but smile and said, "Since the casino does not allow card counting, you still count?" "Different." Alice laughed and said: "They are group counting cards, and even invented a unique and secret gesture language for this purpose. The efficiency is very high and the winning rate is naturally higher. Casinos have now strengthened the supervision of card counting in groups. As for me, my level is not as good as them, and there is only one person. Even if I count the cards, it only slightly improves my winning rate, which has little effect. " There is one more thing she didn''t say. She is a member of the casino. As long as it is not excessive, the casino does not care about her use of strength to attract guests. Because even if she wins more in the front, she earns enough tips later, as long as her **** is slightly tilted, the guests may lose in front of the winning. "Then what if you meet someone who counts cards alone is comparable to that of others in a group?" Adam curiously asked. "impossible." Alice shook her head and said, "Individuals can never compare to a team committing crimes." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. He couldn''t help thinking of Sheldon. If Sheldon is brought here, with his super mathematical calculation ability and high-definition image memory, can he start a group alone? _ Chapter 187: Drinking coffee late at night Las vegas. Caesars Palace. "Do you know such a genius?" Alice keenly perceives the meaning of Adam''s laughter. "Yes it is." Adam smiled: "There is more than one." Shelton absolutely possesses such ability. In the future, when his research hits a bottleneck and needs 500 million dollars to build equipment to do experiments to verify his theory, he first went to the school to apply for funds, and then raised his own donations, all failed. Under Rajesh''s reminder, Sheldon came to Las Vegas to count the cards, but it was a pity that just after the count was done, he was taken out by the security guard, and his calculation was completely correct. And Peggy, in terms of mathematics, is even better than Shelton. Both of them are super geniuses who can form a team. In their eyes, those high-achieving students at MIT are just engineers like Howard, not even real scientists. "it''s useless." Alice smiled and said, "It was okay before, but now even if your friends are really so good, it''s impossible to win big money in the casino." "Not alone?" Adam was surprised. "Did you see those cameras?" Alice pointed to the camera hanging on the wall: "In the past, special supervisors were hired to monitor if anyone counted the cards. As long as you are careful, it''s okay, just like the group of top MIT students before. But now the casino has paid a big price to buy a system. The computer can automatically sort out the people who counted the cards based on the facial expressions and abnormal table revenues and expenditures. " "Really advanced." Adam sighed. This method is also considered advanced in the sub-current world, and I didn''t expect it to be installed here. "The casino has money." Alice smiled and said, "As long as there is an effect, even the most advanced technology that has just come out in the laboratory can be obtained." Adam nodded unconsciously. The mass production of scientific and technological equipment and the research and development of the laboratory are completely different concepts, and the time difference can even reach five years, ten years, or even longer. Because laboratory R&D and manufacturing are relatively easy as long as the cost is not considered. For mass production, the cost involved in mass production must be considered. If the cost is too high, it will not be put into production at all, and this latest technology will naturally not be seen on the market. Furthermore, the update iteration speed of technology products is very fast. It is impossible for high-tech companies to directly release the latest technology in order to get enough food. They usually release products of previous generations. What''s more, a new product can be released with a slight change in appearance. It''s like a cell phone in the current world. It is a routine operation for major mobile phone manufacturers to release new models every year, and it is not impossible to have two models a year. People usually buy a mobile phone for about one or two years. When the time is up, the speed of the mobile phone immediately slows down, or else the battery power becomes virtual electricity, forcing you to buy a new one. Is there no deliberate design of a mobile phone company? How can it be! The quality is so good, who pays for a new mobile phone? Because of the price, ordinary people may fix it for another year or simply bear it, just use it. But for the rich, that''s different. What they pursue is the most advanced technology and the best service. What does it matter if the laboratory is built at a high price and purchased at a premium? Las Vegas, as the world''s largest gambling city, is naturally not bad for money. While Adam was thinking about things, Alice was secretly looking at him. She has been in casinos since she was a child, and she is a smart woman who is very talented in how to identify men. Walking in the casino and sweeping her eyes, she can quickly distinguish who is the tourist, who is the uninfluenced gambler, who is the gambler, who is the big gambler, and who is her target. After Adam came up with food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, it was shining in her eyes, especially being so young and handsome, which belonged to her most ideal goal. Therefore, she leaned in for the first time. The only thing that surprised her was that Adam''s eyes were not as stunning and obsessed as other men. But she didn''t think it strange for a moment. After all, such a handsome, young and wealthy person would not say beautiful women around him, but he must be well-informed. Although she is young and beautiful, she has no self-confidence that she can fascinate all men''s conceit just by her appearance and figure. Since she was little, what she is most proud of is not her looks and figure, but her mind. Dad is a gambler, not only can''t take care of her, but he keeps dragging him back. Everything depends on herself. In this environment, she just relied on her cleverness and hard work to go out and get admitted to a good university. Now that she has graduated, she has also successfully obtained the admission notice from Columbia Medical School. In the future, she can become a proud surgeon, get rid of the past and become a master. However, the tuition fees of Columbia Medical School are too expensive. After four years, it will be a heavy burden. After graduating from medical school, she wanted to live a life in the upper class as soon as possible, rather than carrying such a heavy burden on her back. So, she chose to continue to work part-time in the Las Vegas casino, taking advantage of her young age, and earning all the tuition fees as soon as possible. After she has passed the medical school, she will be relaxed and chic once she comes out. Of course, there are more brisk shortcuts. That is to find a rich man to marry. But as smart as her, she doesn''t believe in the dream of marrying a wealthy family. If she really encounters such a good thing, then she will never give up becoming a surgeon, she will only let the other party support her and become the nutrient for her rapid growth. Relying on no one is worse than relying on yourself. "Go to play?" Seeing Adam''s recovery, Alice asked immediately. "Okay." Adam nodded. Led by Alice, he sat at a gaming table and started playing blackjack. What surprised Adam was that Alice was really good at math, and she leaned close to his ear, constantly dictating to him, and following her prompts, she really won more and lost less. Tips are naturally given continuously. Waiting for Adam to calculate the time, UU reading www. uukanshu. Com found that Chandler and the others were almost there, and when the decision was over, the principal doubled again. If you change to an ordinary person, you might increase your bet while you are getting ready. But Adam stopped in moderation. The principal was 10,000, and he doubled twice and won 30,000. For him, it was just a small amount of money and he didn''t care. If you are not stimulating, you will not be too involved. If he really gambled tens of millions, it must be another mentality. "Would you like to go to me for a cup of coffee?" Alice invited. "Drink coffee?" Adam glanced at Alice, who was of first-rate appearance and body, and the key skin was white as white jade. He cried to himself as a pity, but said with a serious face: "How can I sleep with coffee this night?" Alice:... _ Chapter 188: 1 batch Las vegas. Caesars Palace. After molesting Alice in a serious manner, Adam smiled and said goodbye. On the one hand, he was going to pick up Chandler and them. On the other hand, the family is here, and Heather, who has just been promoted to his girlfriend, sacrifices his own entertainment time to accompany your family, and you give her a hat backhand. It''s too unreasonable. Therefore, Adam could only be a straight man of steel and declined Baiyu Guanyin''s invitation to war. To be honest, Alice at this age has not yet become the mother of the Sea King. She is regarded as a princess who has just escaped from the sea. Adam could have been the father of the Sea King. But as Rajesh said, Aquaman is the most trash. So, Adam didn''t want to be such a father. Well, I really dont want to... Seeing the figure of Adam walking away, Alice was stunned for a long time. Was he too innocent to understand, or she was disgusted? The answer is obvious. Coffee has the effect of refreshing and refreshing. Drinking coffee at night is obvious with the lice on the bald''s head, but I don''t want to sleep and want to do something. To paraphrase a classic Western saying: Everyone knows it. Well, there are people like Sheldon in this world who may really not understand this suggestion, but Adam is not like this at first glance. So how can you not know? As a result, Alice''s face suddenly became gloomy. Tonight, it was far more than the usual tip of nearly 3,000 dollars, and it suddenly stopped fragrant. Although she thinks she can rely on her face, but she relies on her talent for food, she is very rational, but when others look down on her face, she doesn''t even want her talent to be seen by him. "Bah! Really not a man!" Alice cursed secretly in her heart and went back in shock. Adam didn''t know this, he had already gone back to find Joey, and went to pick up Chandler and them together. "Joy!" "Chandler!" The two looked at each other, one saw the apology in each other''s eyes, the other saw the forgiveness in the other''s eyes, and called out affectionately, and then rushed towards each other, and gave a full hug. "..." Susie couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She fully understood the impact Chandler had suffered as a child. Looking at this posture, if Chandler''s father hadn''t run away with that Mr. Gary Buddy and stayed for a few more years, she might be fine now. Then she couldn''t help laughing again. This is just right now, Chandler is still more masculine, and has several small skills that women need very much. For example, the nail polish, eyebrows, and eyelashes he painted on her are higher than hers. You know, she does professional makeup... "Do you want to open a room for you?" Adam ridiculed: "Oh, yes, I have already driven, or else, I will send you in now?" Chandler sensed his gaffe, and quickly pushed Joey away, twisted and turned around uncomfortably, then opened his hands to Adam with a smile on his face. "Adam~" "stop!" Adam reached out to stop Chandler''s covert hug: "Everyone, get settled first. This is Las Vegas. The night has just begun." "Oh!" "Yeah!" Monica and Phoebe immediately waved and screamed. "What''s wrong with you?" Adam looked at Rachel and Rose again: "Not so happy?" "It''s nothing." Rachel and Rose said in unison, then looked at each other, then shook their heads together, ignoring each other. "Well, you guys are happy." Adam also didn''t bother to care about double R (Ross, Rachel). They are too dramatic and exaggerated. They get angry and misunderstand and reconcile at every turn. Even if there is a big butterfly like Adam, it can''t fan them. Misery, like Chandler, was guided by him to a different path. But the double R really can''t bring it, it can''t bring it. "Listen to Adam, are you performing here?" Chandler took Joey to the end and asked quietly, "What show?" "Oh, speaking of this, you can''t believe it. I dance to the drag queen, isn''t it great?" Joey said triumphantly. "Ha! Ha!" Chandler had no luck anymore and could only give a grandiose laugh. Don''t look at what he said so well to Susie on the plane, but that was forcibly brought into the holy Buddha state by Susie three times in a row, and the forgiveness halo reached the maximum, and everyone wanted to forgive and forgive. Now that he got off the plane, after this period of buffering, he had initially withdrawn from the state of sacred Buddha, the aura of forgiveness faded, and the complex emotions of the past came to mind again. Now that it is confirmed that Joey 80% really met his "good dad", it is strange that Chandler is not entangled. "what''s happenin?" Joey noticed something wrong with Chandler. "It''s nothing." Chandler gave a perfunctory voice, he thought he should talk to Adam first. In this regard, Adam is more reliable. Arrived in the deluxe suite. Monica and Phoebe were the happiest, cheering, even Rachel, who was obviously at odds with Rose, was overjoyed. They kept visiting, and then began to fight for the best room. "Four rooms here." Adam would naturally not treat his good friends badly, and he opened the biggest and best suites for them: "Chandler and Susie, Monica and Phoebe, Joey, Rachel and Rose. one" "I want to live alone!" Rachel interrupted: "Let him live with Joey!" "Live and live!" Rose was also angry, and exclaimed: "I like living with Joey the most, because he will never refuse me!" Everyone:... The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched. What kind of words are these words? "Rose." Joey pushed Rose awkwardly. "what?" Rose hadn''t noticed that his words were too wolfish. "I still want to refuse you." Joey raised his hand solemnly: "This is not against you personally, nor is it discrimination, but I only like women, beautiful women. By the way, haven''t you always loved Rachel before? Why did you suddenly change your interest?" "That''s because we were all deceived by him." Rachel Tucao said: "In fact, it is normal for him to like men because he is a woman, or a woman among women, all sorts of caress, a little unreasonable, he exploded." "Am I a woman among women?" Rose pointed to his nose, as if he became a roaring emperor again: "Then you are the man among men! Why don''t you want to change your tricks, you just twist your hands and feet, I said it so miserable, you still don''t Agree? Where are you womens sympathy?" "Want to sell badly?" Rachel despised: "You don''t look at who I am? You don''t even like my little girl. You know, they use the rest of the routine." "OMG" Chandler understood. Then there was a strong sense of admiration for Rose. From getting off the plane to getting here in the car, it was only a short while, and Rose actually got on directly. Sure enough, a batch of reckless! _ Chapter 189: I thought you treated me like a brother Las vegas. Caesars Palace. Amid the noise, everyone divided the room. Chandler and Susie. Monica and Phoebe. Joey and Rose. Rachel has a room alone. "Adam, let''s talk later?" Chandler said to Adam secretly. "Ok." Adam knew it, nodded immediately, and said to everyone: "Gentlemen and ladies, Las Vegas night has just begun, enjoy it." "Oh!" Monica clapped her hands and shouted, "Las Vegas, baby! I''m here!" Adam couldn''t help laughing, and took Chandler out of the suite, reminding: "You will take care of Monica later, you know her." "Ok." Chandler was taken aback for a moment, then suddenly nodded and said, "I will." Both knew that with Monica''s temperament, they would either lose all their pants tonight and come back in embarrassment, or they would party all night without the third result. Outside Caesar''s Palace. The glorious city that never sleeps shows her unique charm to everyone. "Thinking about it?" The two were walking down the avenue, and Adam looked at Chandler. "Ok." Chandler sighed. "Let''s talk about it." Adam knew what was going on in his heart, but he didn''t intend to take the initiative to speak. Because of his special relationship with Nora, neither he nor Nora intends to expose it to Chandler. Sometimes white lies are necessary. Those who say that they must be honest about everything, and that they must be immediate, just can''t control their sudden emotions. Just like Leonard has pursued Penny for many years, and finally got engaged, but he hasn''t gotten married. One day, suddenly on the impulse, he told Penny that we should go to Las Vegas to get married. Las Vegas is the fastest place to get married in the world. Once you get there, you will be ok as soon as you swear an oath in the church, and it is not for fun, but a formal marriage protected by law. How fast it saves to the extreme. After Petunia agreed, the two drove to Las Vegas. On the way, Leonard said with a face of constipation a secret, that was when he was going out on a boat for scientific research, he once kissed a female scientist after being drunk. But only kissed, and there was no follow-up action, because he braked in time. Petunia had the expression of the Haotian Dog and asked Leonard what she meant, why did she say this at this time? Leonard said sincerely that we are going to get married, so I don''t want to lie to you in anything. Petunia took a few deep breaths and finally chose to forgive, but the good mood of impulsive marriage disappeared. Adam agrees with Leonard''s mother Beverly''s analysis. When Leonard and Petunia were engaged for a year without any plans for marriage, Beverly said that Leonard and Petunia actually didn''t want to get married. On the impulse to go to Las Vegas, Leonard said that he had concealed the bad things for several years. I am afraid that he regretted it subconsciously and wanted to ruin the upcoming wedding. Because what Leonard said, not wanting to deceive Petunia on anything, is completely nonsense. Just kidding, who doesnt have any secrets for the husband and wife? Does a wife who doesn''t chop his hands exist? Does a husband who doesn''t hide private money exist? Besides, can Leonard not keep secrets in his heart? Don''t laugh, he even closed Sheldon''s favorite Chinese restaurant. In order to prevent Sheldon from frying, he specially bought a packing box for the Chinese restaurant in the trunk, and continued to pretend to bring the original to Sheldon year after year. Takeaway from that Chinese restaurant. Do you dare to say that he can''t keep secrets? There is also the central air-conditioning temperature in the apartment. Although on the surface it strictly follows Sheldons requirements, Leonard secretly adjusted it a long time ago and kept it hidden for more than ten years until Sheldon moved out of the apartment. know. evidence? When Sheldon and the others were eating, they heard the crickets barking. Sheldon listed the formula on the whiteboard according to the calling frequency and the room temperature. Sheldon wrote the formula scene), immediately got the type of cricket. Then Howard retorted that it was another kind of cricket, because he had been playing crickets as specimens since he was a child and was very familiar with crickets. The two quarreled, and no one could convince anyone, so the boss took the cricket with great effort, looking for information and a professor. In the end, Sheldon actually lost. The precious cartoon that put him in the bank safe was lost to Howard, who he looked down on. Sheldon was bluffed by the heart-piercing roar of the insect professor, and didn''t think about it. But mathematics is not deceiving. Shelton could not be wrong in counting the frequency of the cricket calls. The apartment temperature was also permanently set according to the roommate agreement. Shelton''s calculations would hardly have any problems, but he lost. The most likely thing is that Leonard secretly moved his hands and feet on the constant temperature, causing Sheldon to make a calculation error. Such examples abound. Therefore, Leonard is very good at concealing secrets. But on such a big and happy day, he suddenly had a frank showdown. He definitely regretted it subconsciously. He didn''t want to get married and wanted to make trouble, and he didn''t want to stop himself. Instead, he was expecting to tell Penny to stop. But it never expected that Petunia would forgive him. Therefore, frankness has no effect except ruining the atmosphere of that day. Back to the question of Adam and Nora. When the two met, Adam had not seen Chandler, nor did he know that Nora was Chandlers mother. After Nora left New York, Adam knew Chandler and learned the truth. Intimacy. In the occasional contact over the past few years, I have also talked about this topic, agreeing that concealment is the best solution for everyone. Once Chandler knew, there was absolutely nothing but entanglement and sadness. Adams unique position in his mind will also be distorted: it turns out that there is no such beautiful friendship in this world. I thought you regarded me as a brother, but in fact, you are my dad... Of course, with Chandler''s character, Adam will definitely be forgiven in the end. But why bother? This is actually not a white lie, because a lie must be told first, and Chandler could not even think of it, and naturally would not mention it. Adam didn''t have the slightest idea of ??hurting Chandler subjectively, and naturally there was no psychological pressure. "Did you go to see Joey''s performance?" Chandler asked: "Did you see a drag queen named Helena Hardbass?" "Well Adam nodded, not much to say. Now Chandler wants to talk, all he wants to do is a listener. "He is my father." Chandler smiled bitterly. "what?" Adam was just rightly surprised. "Yes it is." Chandler had a great desire to talk to Adam, who had been helping and encouraging him, and said all of his father''s things in his head. "That''s it." Adam suddenly realized. This time, he didn''t pretend. _ Chapter 190: Fateful encounter Las vegas. Outside Caesar''s Palace. "What do you know?" Chandler looked at Adam strangely and expectantly. "I know your father loves you." Adam said what Chandler wanted to hear. "I can''t bear this kind of love." Chandler mocked subconsciously. "He didn''t do a good job when you were a teenager. He is not a qualified father. There is no doubt about that." Adam laughed and said: "But you also know that they are the beat generation. When they were young, they only cared about themselves and did what they thought. They didn''t care about other people''s ideas, even those of their relatives. This is a very common social phenomenon. But I believe he has changed a long time ago. He has got what he wants. As he grows older, he also knows how much his selfishness has caused you a psychological shadow. So he keeps in touch with you and wants to be your father again, uh, well, maybe it''s mother..." "Two mothers can''t give birth to me. This is anti-scientific." Chandler made a habitual mockery, then stopped, looked at Adam, and waited patiently for Adam to continue. "Your repeated refusal made him more deeply aware of the depth of the injury." Adam continued: "So, instead of forcibly approaching, he chose to pay attention silently. If I didnt guess wrong, he must have been to New York, even more than once. He has seen you from a distance where you cant see it. ." "Why do you say that?" Chandler was shocked. "Because he knows Joey." Adam analyzed: "When I first met Joey looking for a job, he did not hesitate to provide help. I appeared in the small theater tonight. When he saw me, his eyes were a little wrong, and he directly designated me as the first audience in the opening exchange. Thinking about it now, he should have recognized me too. And why does he know me and Joey? " "Because he has seen me with you and knows that you are my good friends." Chandler murmured. "That''s it!" Adam affirmed: "And probably not once, because we are not always together." Chandler was silent. Adam didn''t say any more, just walk with him. This is a knot of heart, others can only click to the end, the real decision can only be made by Chandler himself. It''s been a long way. Chandler said suddenly, "What should I do?" "It''s up to you." Adam smiled and said, "I think you already have the answer in your heart." "Can you go with me tomorrow night?" Chandler took a deep breath. "of course." Even though it was embarrassing, Adam still agreed without hesitation. Nora is still quite a special one to him, completely different from the innocent female friends such as the magical Amy, Jennifer, Veronica and so on in the past. Because even if he didn''t use Nora''s help anymore, her appearance still made Adam exceptionally smooth in the early days of publishing the Lord of Mysteries. After that, the communication between the two was even more silky. Nora was reluctant to leave for a while, but had to leave because she was moved by the truth. A beautiful woman who is very in line with your aesthetics is so enamoured of you, but any man will not be untouched. Adam naturally didn''t feel it, but because he insisted on his principles, he chose to ignore it. Then I met Chandler and became good friends. He and Nora broke off naturally. Aside from the previous life''s love for Chandler''s role and the system''s need to increase power points, Nora''s existence is definitely an important reason why Adam is so different from Chandler. His previous life plus this life, his mental age is barely enough. He has witnessed Chandler''s ten years of life, and he can barely be regarded as watching Chandler grow. In a sense, Adam really took on the role of''Dad'' a little bit intentionally or unknowingly. Thinking of this, Adam grinned uncontrollably. there. Under Joey''s leadership, Monica and others came to the gambling hall, then separated, and each found their favorite gambling game. The truth that is too late is the truth everywhere. Therefore, Adam only provided lodging, and did not even provide a package of chips. The chips are all exchanged with their own money. Among the people, Phoebe and Rachel are in the worst economic situation. They didn''t even change their chips, but only exchanged some coins, holding a large paper cup specially equipped with a gambling machine, and happily went to play the gambling machine. Monica and Rose, a chef and a doctor, are in good conditions, so they exchanged 500 dollars in chips, and went around first. Then, Rose chose blackjack because it was a game of wisdom, and he was dignified and considered himself very advantageous. And Monica squeezed into the most lively craps gaming table. The craps game is a very classic gambling game. There are various dice points and different odds on the gaming table. Everyone can place bets. The players who roll the dice (take turns) throw them on the gaming table. The compensation is based on the points earned. This game is very lively because the most people can participate and the interests are related, and the shouts are endless. In Iron Man, Tony Shit likes to play this, of course he plays more advanced, because there are beautiful women blowing on the dice in his hand, like the blessing of the goddess of luck, full of pink... Monica likes the excitement, especially when it''s her turn to be a dice thrower, and when everyone is waiting for her lucky throw, this feeling is even stronger. She loves this feeling. I saw her jumping and jumping, shouting and screaming. When the points were the same as she hoped, she clenched fists and waved her hands. From time to time, she pointed her fingers at the players around her. Susie followed the crew and went north and south. This was not the first time she came to Las Vegas, so she calmly played the roulette game at will. As for Joey, what he always cares about most is eating and snapping. "Hi, Alice, howyoudoing~" Joey winked at Alice who had changed clothes and was about to leave. "Oh, Joey." Alice looked at Joey like a fool, and shook her head: "Don''t waste time on me, you are not my food." At the same time in the Caesars Palace, Joey naturally noticed Alice and sent out invitations more than once, but Joey, who was wearing an ancient Roman warrior for people to take pictures, couldn''t be seen by Alice even if he was handsome. Joes smile on Joeys face did not change. He looked at Alices leaving figure, pursed his lips and nodded, quite proudly: "I have made progress again. This time I have at least said a word to me, Joey, you can of." First Adam and then Joey, Alice walked out of the Caesars Palace in a bad mood, and ran into a person head-on. She was about to get angry, and when she looked up, she was shocked... _ : Update postponed My little nephew, the Devil Boy, came and caused me a headache. I couldn''t code words. I couldn''t update normally at 12 o''clock. I could only postpone the update. Sorry. _ "Daily American TV Series" update postponed Now you are playing, please wait a while, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! "Daily American Drama" is updated in full text, keep in mind the URL: Chapter 191: Exhortation Las vegas. The entrance of Caesar''s Palace. "Hi." "Hi." Alice looked up and found that it was a handsome young man who hit her. She glanced at her, slightly disappointed. The other side is handsome, but she is too short, not as tall as she is wearing high heels. This is nothing. The key is that he wears ordinary clothes, and there is an aura that she doesn''t like. The combination of these two major shortcomings is simply another Joey. However, his eyes were particularly intriguing, which made her feel inexplicably familiar. So instead of ignoring Joey''s indifference, she smiled in response to the handsome guy''s greeting. But that''s it. After laughing, Alice turned and left. The handsome guy was left staring at her back and disappeared, and he didn''t get back to his senses for a long time. This woman is so beautiful, she feels so beautiful! "William, dear, come here quickly." At this moment, a woman''s voice interrupted the handsome William''s trance. "coming." William glanced at the dressed-up jeweled middle-aged woman who was not far away. The beautiful feeling and throbbing in his heart disappeared instantly, and he bit his scalp to greet her. Feelings are just feelings, and people always have to eat well. The admission notice from Columbia Medical School was successfully obtained under the drill camp after he worked hard and died, but the high tuition is still under heavy pressure. There is no other way, but I still have to work part-time to earn tuition. At this moment, he was very fortunate that Alice did not stick to him like other women, and walked simply and neatly. Otherwise, what would she think when she saw this scene? His perfect image is not broken. While entangled, the middle-aged woman with a normal appearance but tall bones saw William, holding William''s arm in surprise like a little girl, and happily, under the guidance of the waiter, went to the pre-determined luxury suite. When they disappeared in the hall, Adam and Chandler joked and walked in. "Go and see them first." Adam smiled. "Go and see Monica first." Chandler mocked: "This time I just hope she is still wearing pants." "We should be thankful that the casino no longer accepts pants." Adam made up the knife. The two went straight to the craps table. "Double eight, double eight! This time, it must be double eight!" Before getting close, Monica''s familiar voice pressed the voices of many people and came over clearly. According to the sharpness of the voice, both Adam and Chandler understood that Monica had already lost a lot. "Oh~!" Then there was Monica''s scream: "Damn it! It''s not a double eight!" Adam and Chandler stood aside, and saw Monica wailing and complaining, very excited, and there was no bargaining chip in front of her. Seeing that it was about to start again, Monica was anxious and looked around everyone: "Whoever lends me a little bargaining chip, I will pay you back later." No one answered, looking at Monica like a fool. The most unbelievable thing in the casino is this. If you are really rich, just change it yourself. Is it just that time? Well, Monica really almost had this time. She was addicted to gambling and didn''t want to waste any extra time. "Do not!" Seeing no one borrowed from her, the gambling continued. She screamed and ran out. When she saw Adam and Chandler, her eyes were shining, using the speed and skill of the Geller Cup football champion. Go straight to Adam. "Adam, lend me some money." "How much did you lose?" Adam looked at Monica who was hanging on him silently. "1500 dollars!" Monica shouted: "I must win it back." "what?!" Chandler said incredulously: "Just then you lost 1,500 dollars? I remember that you only exchanged 500 dollars in chips?" "Yeah yeah." Monica said anxiously: "But at the beginning I won. I once won 1,000 dollars. Now I not only lost the winning, but also lost my 500 dollars. I want to win back. I must win. come back!" Her movements were too big, and Adam couldn''t stand it, so she hurriedly pulled her off, and persuaded: "You start with as many chips as you need, and you will end when you lose. We''ve said in advance." "No!" Monica screamed: "I can''t lose! I can definitely win!" "Chandler, what do you say?" Adam smiled. "I don''t think it''s as good as the casino to close the pants." Chandler mocked: "At that time, Monica will bet whether or not to gamble." "Oh, hehe, you underestimated me." Monica, who is addicted to gambling, shook her fingers, madly like''they dare to take her, they dare to gamble''. "All right, I will lend you 500 dollars. This time it will end after losing?" Adam said helplessly. "Deal." Monica got the money and ran to exchange for the chips. "You don''t really believe her, do you?" Chandler was surprised. "of course not." Adam murmured: "I think we can convene everyone and hold a critical meeting, um, a persuasion meeting. When Monica loses the 500 dollars, the time is just right." "Agree." Chandler rubbed his hands and smiled, "I''m going to find someone." The two acted separately. Sure enough, Monica lost again, still struggling to borrow money to fight. Adam deceived her to go back to get the money, and took her back to the luxury suite. "Hey, no, this is our room, how did you get here with the money..." Monica reacted as soon as she arrived at the door. Adam didn''t give her a chance to object, he pushed her in, then closed the door directly, leaned against the door, and looked at her tenderly. In the living room, Chandler, Rose, Rachel and others were all present, looking at her tenderly one by one, a lonely seat in front of them, and a banner behind them: "Monica Gambling Addiction Admonishment Club!" "Monica, please sit down." "OMG" Monica covered her mouth and made a classic exclamation. Only then did she recover from the crazy gambling addiction that she must win, and knew that the matter was big. This situation will only be presented if a friend makes a great mistake ~ www.novelhall.com ~ everyone feels it is necessary to help each other to correct it. It was Chandler who didn''t stop smoking at the beginning, and everyone just got together to persuade him one by one, and was not formal enough to pull banners. "Okay I''m sorry." Monica immediately acknowledged her mistake. "sit down!" Rose couldn''t pretend to be gentle, and roared. "Ok, ok." Monica was taken aback, and quickly raised her hand to surrender, and sat down on the chair obediently, watching the crowds looking down uncomfortably, helplessly like a 100-jin child. This exhortation meeting lasted for a long time, and Monica continued to admit her mistakes like a repeater, until everyone felt that she really knew the mistakes instead of perfunctory. At this time, it was early morning. _ Chapter 192: Hongtu hegemony turned heads empty Las vegas. Wee hours. After the exhortation and criticism meeting, Adam returned to his suite. He is still full of energy at this time. It can even be said that the energy exploded. So, he sneaked back to his room sneakily, wanting to steal incense late at night. However, there was no one in the bedroom. Now Adam was dumbfounded. what''s the situation? It''s early morning, where can Heather be without the bedroom? Adam immediately had a guess, walked out of the bedroom, came to Juno''s room, and listened. Sure enough, there was a roaring noise from inside, and Heather was among them. Adam''s mouth twitched, and he reached out and patted the door of the room. "Who?" Juno''s "panic" voice sounded, as if he had been caught and raped, but it was too exaggerated to be distracted at all. "Who else but me?" Adam complained: "This is not an apartment in New York. How can it be possible to go out and enter without a key?" In New York, Monicas apartment and Chandlers apartment are almost never locked and can be entered by pushing the door. Many things happen for this reason. For example, Joey ran over to get food every day. The most exaggerated thing is that during the time when Monica and Chandler worked hard to have children in the original time and space, once they helped to take care of Rachel and Roses daughter Emma, ??they put Emma in the living room, and the two went directly into the bedroom to make a baby. People. Joey opened the door and came in. Hearing the movement in the bedroom, he felt inappropriate for the children, so he took Emma away. When Monica and Chandler came out after finishing, they were dumbfounded. In the end, there is no danger. But imagine if it wasn''t Joey, but any outsider, such as a food delivery person, who opened the door and carried Emma away, what would be the result? Adam is determined not to make this mistake. "Something wrong?" The door was half opened, and Juno was leaning against the door in his flimsy pajamas, blocking Adam''s sight, his face flushed unnaturally. "What do you say?" Adam saw through Juno at a glance and rolled his eyes angrily. "Say?" Juno smiled and said: "I said it was too late, we are going to bed, and we will talk about it tomorrow." With that said, it is about to close. Adam reached out his hand and said silently: "You can sleep, call Heather out, and we will go to bed too." "She was tired and fell asleep." Juno smiled nonchalantly: "And you should be very tired? Have you played until this point? Go back to bed quickly, or do you want to come in and sleep together?" "..." Adam was stagnant, why didn''t he understand that Juno was targeting him. But think about it, the three of them stayed with their parents and some troublemakers for one night, but they lost their minds, even if it was for Chandler and Monica afterwards, it was really unreasonable. "Well, Juno, we will talk again tomorrow." Heather appeared behind Juno and opened the door. "Useless big traitor." Seeing this, Juno gave Heather a blank look, closed the door, and ignored Adam and the others. The plastic sisterhood really deserves its reputation. "Thank you." Adam sincerely thanked him, not only for Heather''s initiative to be with her family, but also for her to support herself. "what!" Without waiting for Heather to answer, Adam stretched out his arm and turned and hugged Heather back to the room. "Say! What were you doing just now?" Back in the bedroom, Adam threw Heather on the bed and flicked a few rounds. His eyes resonated and he wanted to do it again. He stared at her with a fierce look and asked. "Haha." Heather just smiled idiotically. When Adam was about to make a move, Heather suddenly pushed Adam away and ran inside. Adam realized that Heather had a purpose, so naturally he didn''t stop him. Otherwise, he could be pushed away with Heather''s power, so he was just pursuing him with grandeur. "hiss." When he slowly chased into the room, he found that Heather had long been gone, and there was a majestic Madam standing inside! What made him take a deep breath is the large cloakroom, a row of various uniforms, traditional maid, OL, sailor, etc., not to mention, even DC Wonder Woman suit, Catwoman and Marvel Black Widow and other anime The classic heroine and villain suits are available. "IloveAmerica~" Adam couldn''t help but said, using Rajesh''s unique tone when facing the US Air Force colonel. The suite next door. William Harvard put his arms around the tall middle-aged woman, lying there blankly, enjoying the rare tranquility, but the figure of Alice continued to appear in his mind. He felt that he had met true love again. And this kind of true love is far greater than ever before. He even had the illusion that she would be the biggest trouble in his life, if he could not get her... At this moment, he had a strong urge to find her, put everything aside, propose to her, and then live a happy and beautiful life with her. But he moved a little, only to find that he could not move. The middle-aged woman of "Xiaoniaiyiren" was lying on his chest, so that he could not move, her pale face couldn''t help showing a wry smile. What''s worse, the familiar music faintly sounded in the next door. Then, the middle-aged woman who closed her eyes and smiled sat up in a jealousy, the light in her eyes made him palpitate. "William~~~" "Ha ha." The sword is calling, and William can only play hard and accompany him with a smile. After half an hour. The music next door is still the same. William was coaxed to the bathroom by the middle-aged woman, took a blue bottle from the cupboard, poured out a small blue pill, looked at the pale and bloodless face in the mirror, and put his teeth in his mouth. I swallowed it with tap water. after an hour. When both of them slept sleepily, after a short gap next door, they resumed playing. "William~~~" The middle-aged woman squinted for a while and was awakened again. She wanted to get angry, but when she thought of something, her eyes brightened and she was not sleepy again. She awakened the sleeping William, and began to call again in the same tone. William shook his body and pretended to be dead motionless, hating the men and women next door to death. He was really scared. He felt that he was really going to die. It is a medicine that is three-point poison, even if it is a blue bottle. He really tried his best. Sure enough, no money is easy to make. Or, forget it? What ideal? What ambition? Compared with life is a fart! Why do you have to climb up and become a millionaire, a multimillionaire? Isn''t it fragrant to be a popular bartender, free and romantic? Or just take a huge amount of student loans, what''s so great about it? If someone else can pay it back for a lifetime, why can''t he? At this moment, countless thoughts flashed in William''s mind, he really wanted to kick the middle-aged woman who pushed him away, and then leave happily. But he has no courage. And he didn''t have a trace of strength. Therefore, he could only pretend to be dead and slept there, motionless. Away from the middle-aged woman''s hand, she was clutching the quilt, as if clutching the last straw, a drop of cold tears slid from the corner of her eyes. _ Chapter 193: Home for medicine Las vegas. luxury suite. William pretended to die there. The rich woman pushed a few times, but there was no response, she couldn''t help but curled her lips. Of course she knew that William was pretending to be dead, but considering that William was indeed exhausted tonight, she would not expose him. Few people who can become rich women are fools. Either father has money, or husband has money, or he has money. And ordinary-looking people are the most likely to be rich. Dad is the second most likely to be rich, and the third is that the husband is rich. Because if a husband is rich, he will never marry a wife who is not beautiful. Once this is done, it can only show that this woman has characteristics and means. For example, in the original time and space, the teacher Leonard met when he was sponsoring the California Institute of Physics was too old to be Leonards mother. Faced with Leonards reluctance, he directly asked: "Do you think Im How did you marry the rich and dead husband?" Leonard thought for a while, and immediately guessed that the teacher was too amazing. After the teacher gave an affirmative answer, Leonard suppressed the reluctance in his heart, shouted a line commonly used in Zhou Xingxing''s movies, and rushed over. "If you die, die~" The teacher did not lie to Leonard. The next morning, Leonard was disheveled and frivolously supporting the wall before returning to the apartment smoothly, obviously too cool. Of course, it cannot be ruled out that after the teacher lied to him too much, he used a huge amount of sponsorship as a temptation to make Leonard break the jar. After all, there are only 0 and countless times in the world. The rich woman that William met also belonged to this kind of juicer Mr. Ji. When she was young, she married a rich husband by amazing means. Now the couple is too fresh, so they play their own ways. When she met William at the bar, she coveted the little fresh meat of William and often teased him. However, William was still very spine at the time, just thinking about his own efforts. Then encountered setbacks, William followed his uncle''s advice and prepared to go to medical school as a doctor. Relying on the relationship with the female professor of Columbia Medical School, he was successfully admitted. After learning about the high school loan, when he met this enthusiastic aunt at the bar, he didn''t resist for a while. Of course, the gain is also great. After this **** vacation, William''s two-year medical school tuition was paid. Looking at William''s current attitude of pretending to be dead, the rich woman found it understandable, but she also remembered a fortune in her heart. That''s right! Deduct money! But she will give him another chance. After half an hour. The sound of the waves next door is still the same. In desperation, the rich woman could only drag William to other rooms. The next morning. "I want the magic medicine next door!" As soon as the rich woman opened her eyes, she woke up William and said with burning eyes: "Go and buy some back, or ask what medicine it is, I''ll buy it!" William is all ill. The little blue pill almost didn''t make him useless, and now he is worried about the magic medicine next door? Following the posture next door, he was determined to die. However, under the secret threat of the rich woman, in order not to waste the previous work, William got up, took the steps of Leonard''s same slut, leaned on the wall, came to the door next door, and rang the doorbell. This is already the case, not bad for the last shiver. Ding dong. "Who?" Juno heard the movement and looked in the cat''s eyes. She was shocked by her psychological quality. It is true that William''s face is too pale at the moment to play the kind of vampire without makeup. "Hello, my name is William. I live in the suite next door. I want to ask about something." William muttered. "whats the matter?" Juno opened the door, looked at William, kindly reminded: "Would you like to see the hospital?" "I''m fine." Seeing that it was a beautiful woman, William habitually showed a charming smile, but thinking of his purpose, the smile froze there immediately, hesitating: "Are you the only one living in this apartment? The movement last night was a bit noisy." "Ha ha." Juno immediately understood what was going on, and smiled: "Not just me, but also my friends. He made the movement that you want to hear. You sit first, and I''ll call him for you." With that, he walked quickly to Adam''s bedroom and started knocking on the door. "Adam, Adam, someone is looking for!" "Who?" Adam''s lazy voice came. William''s heart immediately slammed, this voice is so familiar, and it is also called Adam? No way Wouldn''t it be so unlucky! But if it is really that Adam, then could the other person be... Thinking of this, a blush immediately appeared on William''s pale face, which was angry. When Adam came out with a gasp, William confirmed the guess in his heart, and a word echoed all over his head. Dog men and women! If he used to be just human jealous, then he now has some personal hatred, and even the former goddess Heather is hated by him. You were happy next door, but you almost killed him! And now, he still has to come to the door with shame to ask for medicine. Oh, God. He got up and wanted to go outside. "Huh, it''s you." Adam apparently recognized William, and then looked at him with a weird look. Alice just appeared, and William followed him from New York on the east coast to Las Vegas on the west coast. Is it really a godsend marriage? "Why are you here? Come and find me?" "He lives next door, and you and Heather quarreled." Juno stood aside, gloating to provide narration. "Oh, so, that''s really sorry." Adam suddenly apologized. William''s face worsened. If you apologize, then apologize, dare you smile from the inside out? ! "It''s okay, just pay attention later." William gave a strong smile, then turned and left. He didn''t want to stay any longer. Adam also knew that he was a bit unreliable, but the curvature of the corners of his mouth could not be controlled at all. It was true that Heather was too powerful last night. This was definitely the most imaginative night in the past and this life. The two-dimensional culture is truly unique. After this night, Adam felt that he could still go to the animation festival with Shelton and the others if he had a chance in the future. Only when the culture is diverse can it be more brilliant. William walked to the door, UU read www.uukanshu. Com paused, but thought of the eagerness of the rich woman, knowing that he doesn''t ask now, maybe the rich woman came to ask in person after returning, which would be even more embarrassing. "Adam, it''s not good for your health to take less medicine." William was anxious to be wise and did not ask directly, but said euphemistically. "Take medicine? What kind of medicine?" Adam was surprised. "You didn''t take medicine?" William looked at Adam with an expression that didn''t look like a fake, and was shocked. "I never take medicine." In Juno''s playful gaze, Adam also reacted, with a reserved smile: "I don''t need it." "..." William was dumbfounded, and only felt that he had suffered 10,000 points of damage, and the whole person was even worse. _ Chapter 194: Eye-opener On the corridor. It was only a few steps away, but William was struggling. Damn it! Don''t even need to take medicine? Is that human being? William was envious and hated to the extreme. Then he thought of what he would say when he went back. Tell the truth? I''m afraid I don''t believe it. Even he didn''t believe it. Yes, how is it possible. Adam must be bragging. William recovered, thinking that he knew the truth, and was annoyed that he was almost bluffed by Adam''s big talk. "Honey, how is it?" In the luxurious suite, the rich woman was enjoying the food, and when she saw William coming in, she immediately asked. "No medicine at all." William smiled. "impossible!" The rich woman categorically denied: "No one can be so strong." She obviously hadn''t read Marvel comics and didn''t know the famous quote of Captain America. I have never seen Howard in the Big Bang Theory, blowing "I can do it all night" every day, and printing the shorthand of such shameful words on the T-shirt. Then, when he got excited, he tore open the T-shirt under the crowd. With his thin upper body, he knelt down on the ground and screamed wildly with his thin upper body. The strongest thing in her mind is medicine, not people. "Of course no one is that strong." William quickly agreed: "The point is that the next door is not alone, they are a group of people." "You mean..." The rich woman''s eyes lit up. "Yes it is." The figures of Juno and Karen flashed across William''s mind, substituting them into the scene, the truth came out all at once, and he gave a positive answer to the rich womans speculation. "Can we participate?" Rich Po Yu is not surprising and endless. "..." William was shocked, glanced at the ordinary rich woman, and thought of Heather, Juno, and Karen. His heart was moved, thinking that if he could participate, he would not lose money. But then I thought that this was impossible, and he didn''t want to appear in front of Adam again, especially with the rich woman. So he could only shake his head and said: "No, they are an internal party..." "That''s it." It was a pity for the rich woman, but then she left her behind. Since there is no magic drug, it is not worth paying attention to, and this kind of party is not the only thing next door. She has attended even more eye-opening parties. William breathed a sigh of relief, but at the same time faintly disappointed. It would be great if the rich woman insisted on insisting, or used some means, if she could impress Adam and the others... next door. Adam naturally didn''t know that William started yy, thinking about good things. "Juneau, you are at Harvard, have you heard the MIT legend of eating chicken?" He stretched and said casually. "of course." Juno smiled: "One of them also applied for the Robinson Scholarship of Harvard Medical School, and defeated 74 other applicants in the same period of us, and successfully won a scholarship worth 300,000 dollars. Of course I have heard his story." In order to ensure the status and income of doctors, the United States strictly controls the number of new medical students. There are about 20,000 places each year, which are allocated to 143 medical schools in the whole country that can grant doctors of medicine. Larger state public medical schools have 200 to 300 students. Top private medical schools such as Harvard, Johns Hopkins, Stanford, Columbia, etc., have only about 100 new students each year. This fall, Junos classmates are only 75 (including Juno). With such a small circle and such a large interest, news is naturally flying all over the sky, and all the details of the interview are exposed. "Oh? He is a student of this class just like you?" Adam was surprised. "Ok." Juno smiled and said: "This man is called Ben Campbell, he is an out-and-out genius, pre-medical school, GPA4.0 (out of 4.0), MCAT, 44 points (out of 45), leader of the Quanmi Math Elite League, I have worked as teaching assistants for two famous professors and have their recommendation letters. The resumes are very beautiful." "This alone can''t move the recruiters, right?" Adam shook his head. "Not bad." Juno nodded and said: "His resume is indeed beautiful, but it is not dazzling among previous Harvard students, even if he said that his childhood dream is to come to Harvard Medical School for further studies. The recruited staff is unmoved, and wants him to provide a more dazzling life experience, and it is best to impress everyone like the male protagonist coming out of the book. " "Then he told the story of his team in Las Vegas to count cards?" Adam couldn''t help laughing. He finally remembered the general plot of the movie called Decisive Blackjack. This man named Ben Campbell studied at MIT. In his senior year, he was preparing to apply for Harvard Medical School, but he was worried about the cost of up to 300,000 yuan (tuition and living expenses) for four years. Then he was attracted by a mathematics professor because of his strong mathematics talent, and he got close to a secret card counting team. He quickly mastered this skill, and became the protagonist of the team''s backbone. Formed a team with other members, went to Las Vegas 17 times and won hundreds of thousands of dollars in just a few months (personal gains, plus other team members and professors, the total amount is no less than 10 million). In the meantime, because of conflicts with the professor (the professor is only remotely commanding for logistics but directly asks for half of the profit), the winning money was stolen by the professor, and he was caught by the casino and beaten up. Asked the professor to confront him, but he was threatened by the professor with his grades to persuade him (because once the professor gave him a low score, his GPA would not be able to reach 4.0, then the application may be directly brushed off, and money is useless). Desperate, he chose to cooperate with the casino''s supervisors and designed to trick the professor into doing a big pension before the new casino system went online (before for safety, they all won money in batches and quantitatively, this last time was to risk exposure The risk of making a fortune). Supervisors and professors are old rivals. They have always wanted to catch professors, but they didnt want them to stop and walk from the front of the stage to behind the scenes. They never had a chance. Unemployed is replaced by computer systems. The professor was fooled, and finally he and a large amount of gambling money were taken away by the supervisors, and he did not know his life or death. Ben Campbell has a dazzling experience and love, and the protagonist is opened in the proper book. "Isn''t this illegal?" Adam curiously asked. "Follow the law?" Juno smiled and said: "What are you talking about? Counting cards is not illegal, and he was robbed twice." Adam was stunned. After listening to Juno''s version of the story, he discovered that Ben Campbell had directly deleted the plot of him and the supervisors teaming up to set up the bureau. In this story, he succumbed to the professor and sincerely prepared to do a big vote with the professor, and the two reconciled as before. Because he doesn''t want that much money, as long as he can go to Harvard Medical School, it does not conflict with the professor''s purpose. Unfortunately, they were robbed again. "They are all actors Adam sighed. "Ha ha." Juno smiled: "After listening to his story, the recruiting staff was completely stupid, and then he asked the other person, is this experience dazzling? Does it look like the male protagonist coming out of the book?" Adam shook his head. This is also the mixed world of American TV series, otherwise this book would definitely be questioned by the police. A well-known MIT professor disappeared without a trace because he went to count cards and gambling money with his students, but the students were all safe and sound. Ben once had a conflict of interest with the professor. Even if these loopholes can''t convict Ben, but the suspicion of Ben, let alone fantasizing about 300,000 scholarships, even if it will be disqualified by Harvard Medical School. Still dare to pretend to be aggressive and recruiters? _ Chapter 195: Dark side Las vegas. luxury suite. "This is a powerful character, you have to be careful." Adam reminded. "I know." Juno smiled and said, "But it''s okay." Adam was taken aback, then the corners of his mouth twitched. He almost forgot that although this Ben Campbell was very scheming, he once risked a crime for his future, but how can he compare with the one in front of him. It''s just a gangster''s axe, it''s a little bit of a witch. The two chatted for a while, and then Adam entered the house with the dinner plate. Heather was too strong last night, and Adam planned to spend a good day with her. Well, do nothing. At night. Adam came to Chandler''s suite and gave Chandler a wink. Chandler looked back a little. So Adam turned his attention to Monica and smiled: "How do you feel?" "I was wrong, I won''t bet anymore." Monica shouted conditionedly. "Hahaha." Everyone suddenly laughed in unison. "It seems that the exhortation meeting last night was quite successful." Adam was happy. Monica''s gambling addiction comes from her obsessive-compulsive disorder brought about by her aggressiveness and cleanliness. Rose, who also belongs to the Geller family who is competitive and eager to beat her, does not have obsessive-compulsive disorder, plus she is extra careful about money and has much less gambling addiction. Even when he went to the gambling table, he still six kinsmen dont recognize, but he was able to stop at the right time. For example, in the original time and space, the three girls in the six-member group were not upset that the boys did not take them to play poker, and felt that they discriminated against them, so they started gambling. After the first failure, they specially invited gambling experts to teach them. Still lost the second time. During this process, Rose was very mean, reaching out for money, not even selling the face of the goddess Rachel, and all kinds of ridicules opened his mouth. But when Rachel learned that the application failed and was very depressed, Rose immediately conceded the defeat. And if you change to Monica? Did he deliberately concede defeat even if he could win? Do not make jokes. She will only win the bet first, and then do her best to comfort Rachel. It is impossible to admit defeat, and it is impossible to admit defeat in this life. Just as the original time and space, Monica said to Chandler: "Sir, marry me, you won''t have a chance to win in the future." However, unlike the disgusting gambling ghost, Monica pays more attention to emotions. For the sake of emotion, gambling addiction, or obsessive-compulsive disorder can be restrained. For example, in Yuan Shi Tian, ??in order to bring Rachel who is unwilling to see her eyes, she throws debris in front of Rachel and messes up the apartment. She can resist the strong urge to clean up immediately and still take Rachel to see her eyes. Of course, she still ordered Chandler to clean up immediately. But even if there is no boyfriend like Chandler to support, Adam believes that between taking friends to see a doctor and obsessive-compulsive disorder, Monica will still choose friends. The fact is also true. Adam and the others started this exhortation meeting, and the effect was very obvious. Everyone can see that Monica endured very hard, but she really endured it. "I hate Las Vegas!" Shouted Monica. "Rachel, what''s the matter with you? Still angry with Rose?" Adam set his sights on Rachel again. "I don''t have time to be angry with him." Rachel was wrong. "what happened?" Adam smiled and said, "Rose is not here, we can criticize him together." "I do not know either." Rachel said in distress: "I always feel that Rose doesn''t care about me as much as before. You can yell at me whenever he sees him. How dare you imagine if you change it to before?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "That''s it?" "Of course not only." Rachel was excited and broke the news: "You know, what makes me most unbearable is that he actually counts every time he is indescribable. I heard it occasionally before coming to Las Vegas, and I asked him, but he didn''t recognition." "what?!" Monica had no time to endure the gambling addiction, and was directly shocked by Rachel''s big melon. "298 times!" Rachel clutched her forehead and said, "How many failed people will count this." "O~M~G~!" Monica exclaimed, covering her ears and exclaimed: "I can''t listen to this, and I don''t want to listen to this." With that said, people flashed quickly. "So, what do you think now?" Adam smiled and did not comment. I have to say that women''s intuition is very precise. Before and after the relationship, Rose is completely two kinds of people. Before falling in love, all kinds of care are available, gentle and small. After falling in love, it was the same at the beginning, but after a long time, Rose began to become the roaring leader. The Museum of Prehistoric Biology where he belonged finally fired him for being irritable, and it was not without reason. The reason for this change is that the number 298 explains everything perfectly. Just as Sheldon analyzed whether Petunia was a slut, he used the least deceptive and indisputable mathematics. It is safe and suitable to apply to Ross and Rachel. First of all, Rose and Rachel were officially in love for almost a year (even for 365 days). In the early stage, there was a lot of time delay due to various opportunities, and finally the applause was successful (5 days deducted). Then you have to deduct the monthly menstrual period (7 days*12=84 days), sickness, going home, vacation, busy, and not in the mood, etc. (7 days*12=84 days per month) That is, 365-5-84-84=192 days 298/1921.6 times/day 298/52=5.7 times/week6 times/week In other words, Rose almost only gives Rachel one day to rest every week. After deducting the days he can''t, he will output 1.6 times a day as soon as he has time. Normal couples usually have two or three times a week, and only 100 to 150 times a year. A comparison between the two is totally a blessing 996. In this case, even if Rose used Rachel as a goddess before, his attitude would be different now a year later. After all, like money, the number is as large as a certain amount, and it is only a number, and there is not much interest in the money itself. Furthermore, Ross not only had a crazy admiration for Rachel, but also because of love and hatred. In high school, he and Rachels ex-husband Xiaopi formed a I hate Rachel alliance. The initiator is Rose. Rose once said all kinds of lines that made Rachel''s mouth in "Xiao Pi". "Diaosi" such as Leonard and Howard ~ www.novelhall.com ~ seems to have not counted the number of times that they can''t describe with their girlfriends. It''s hard not to think that Ross has such a performance, it''s hard not to think that there is a problem with his mentality. Take advantage of the opportunity to output crazy, in case the opportunity is suddenly lost and regret it? And it is precisely because of this crazy output that makes him advance to the seven-year itch? It''s terrifying to think carefully. Of course, Adam would never say these analyses, otherwise Rose would really turn his face against him. Phoebe has an ex-boyfriend who is a psychologist. Others who can be stunned are speechless and angry. No one likes him. Everyone has some dark sides that they don''t want to be known. Rose is naturally no exception. This does not deny that he is a good friend. After all, many dark sides are hidden so deeply that they don''t even know it. And Adam is not qualified to criticize him... _ Chapter 196: New article Las vegas. luxury suite. "Do you have nothing to say?" When Rachel saw Adam just smiled without saying a word, she couldn''t help but said with a bit of displeasure. "I think you should have a good talk with Rose." Adam deliberately said: "Is there something wrong with his mentality?" "There is a problem with your mentality?" Rachel murmured: "Of course he has a problem with his mentality. Who is the normal person to count this?" "Well, you''re asking me down." Adam didn''t dare to say more, he could only raise his hand in a gesture of surrender. "Oh." Rachel was a little mad and said: "I knew it was useless to tell you. You got a bachelor''s degree in psychology at a loss." "Have you also studied psychology?" Adam was speechless. "I changed my major because of better parking in the psychology teaching building." Rachel arrogantly exclaimed: "Can it be the same?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, first stretched out the thumb of his left hand, then stretched out the thumb of his right hand, and finally clapped his palms, holding his thumbs in both hands, with a classic Zeng Jian expression of "I''m taking it". Rachel shook her long hair violently and walked away uncomfortably. Chandler and Susie also agreed and came out of the room. "She''s not going?" Adam curiously asked. "Don''t go." Chandler shook his head: "The fewer people there are for this kind of thing, the better, it saves you embarrassment." "I think she should go." Adam ridiculed: "It will be more embarrassing to misunderstand when the time comes." "That''s right." Chandler''s ridicule came by opening his mouth: "I want to see, too, will he support me or oppose me?" "it''s useless." Adam smiled and said: "You forgot, none of us have that aura." Because Chandler was influenced by his father Helena since childhood, in the eyes of normal people, there is a strong **** taste. Of course, the concentration is not as good as Rajesh, but it is also easy to misunderstand. For example, when he was working in an IT company before, a female colleague planned to match him with another male colleague. When he learned that he was not gay, he was shocked. Then Chandler wanted to explain to the male colleague who was matched that he was not gay. Who knows that **** male colleague, of course, he knows. Because people like them all have a kind of "radar" that can tell at a glance whether other people are of the same kind, and although Chandler looks alike, they don''t have the real temperament. Chandler''s father Helena, as a senior gay, must have a more vicious vision. No one can fool him. The two joked for a while, got up and went to the small theater, but they didn''t call Susie at all. small theater. Helena appeared on time, her eyes swept across the audience. When she saw Chandler sitting next to Adam, her eyes froze, and the tenderness in her eyes almost melted Chandler. After some opening remarks, Helena went on a series of activities again. "Where do you come from?" This time, Helena did not find Chandler the first time, but started along the edge and pointed the microphone at a guest. "Bexfield." The guest replied. "I am sorry?" Helena pretended not to hear. "Bexfield." The guest repeated another sentence. "Oh, I heard it, I just said I''m sorry (all Iamsorry)." Helena ridiculed seriously. "Ha ha." There was a burst of laughter from the audience. "Your humor is obviously inherited from your father." Adam sighed. "Fortunately, only this humor was inherited." Chandler laughed at himself habitually. Helena greeted the guests one by one, joking a few humorously from time to time, quite like a talk show, and finally came to Adam''s side. "So, what is your name?" Helena handed the microphone to Chandler. "Chandler." Chandler responded in a low voice. "Chandler-what a distinctive name." Helena said solemnly: "Your parents must be very good~" "I don''t know how others think of them, but they must think so." Chandler complained. "It doesn''t matter what others think of them." Helena smiled and said, "What''s your comment on them?" "They are humorous~" Chandler said solemnly: "I feel like I''m excellent~" The smile on Helena''s face stagnated, and she walked past Adam and the others, and continued to greet other guests with a strong smile. "what are you doing?" Adam pushed Chandler and reminded in a low voice: "Don''t forget the purpose of coming tonight." "I know I know." Chandler looked at his father''s back with a forced laugh, and was frustrated and regretful: "I didn''t want to frustrate him, but I couldn''t control my mouth at all." Adam rolled his eyes. I have become accustomed to complaining, and I can''t stop at all. If in a certain world, Chandler will definitely blow up the earth because of the excessive and out-of-control energy of the complaint, and the mouth of the world will be properly destroyed. Of course in this world, for Helena, Chandler''s complaints are no less powerful than the explosion of the earth. "Wait more applause, less talk, and talk after the performance is over." Adam proposed. "Ok." Chandler nodded quickly. Sometimes, he also hates his mouth. Because many times, others don''t appreciate his humor, but instead think that his jokes are too cold and awkward. They look at him like a fool. Happiness! Applause is much easier, concise and clear, without ambiguity... Sure enough, when Helena saw Chandler applauding, her whole body glowed again. The performance is over. Adam took Chandler to the backstage. The two had a heart to reconcile. Under Adam''s guidance, Chandler, who did not use humor, opened his heart smoothly with his father. For Helena''s apologies, Chandler chose to forgive and forgive. Unsurprisingly, in the past few years, Helena has indeed been to New York every year, looking at Chandler from a distance, seeing him and his friends happily together, she was also very pleased, and she also let go of the thought of interrupting her in the past. "You will be a good father and dad." Helena looked at Chandler and exclaimed: "Parents who are countless times better than us." "I think I will." Chandler smiled and responded to this compliment, just as Helena said seriously that Chandler''s parents are the best. Adam was in his heart secretly caress. Two days of the weekend passed quickly. Mom and Dad dragged Teddy and Gaby, who were reluctant to leave, and went home. Monica couldn''t wait to leave this place that made her sad. They were with Rose, Phoebe, Rachel and Susie. Chandler and Joey drove Phoebe''s taxi back to New York in turns. The three of Adam and Juno spent a few days in Las Vegas. Then he flew to Los Angeles and visited the famous Hollywood and the not-so-famous San Fernando Valley. After that, Hawaii, Yellowstone National Park, Niagara Falls... As far as the scenic spots in the United States are concerned, the four of Adam played it again. The long summer vacation ended quietly like this. A new chapter is about to open. _ Chapter 197: Start of school the year 1995. Autumn. The years of Columbia Medical School have officially begun. Five o''clock in the morning. . "Chandler!" . "Chandler!" Boom! "Chandler, get up!" Adam, dressed as a runner, knocked on Chandler''s door in Sheldon''s classic three times. "OMG!" Chandler wailed in it, "Didn''t you start school today? Why come back? You can spare me." "Starting school and taking you for a run are not contradictory." Adam smiled and said, "Is Susie here, am I coming in?" "She''s here, don''t come in." Cried Chandler. "Do not be silly." Adam unscrewed the door and walked in, smiling at Chandler who was lying on the bed: "If you can take your mind away and follow her voice, I will believe it a little." "I don''t want to run." Chandler clung to the quilt tightly and raised his head and shouted at Adam. "I know." Adam grinned. "you know?" Chandler exclaimed: "You don''t even know, or you wouldn''t pull me up for a run every day? God, it''s only five o''clock, I have graduated for so many years, you still let me get up early for a run?" "You got up early when you went to school?" Adam asked rhetorically. "..." Chandler was stagnant, and he ran farther, which was just a clich. "What are you arguing about?" Joey rubbed his eyes and walked over from next door, complaining: "Is it too early to make people sleep?" "Look, see! Joey was woken up by you, are you satisfied?" Chandler couldn''t talk about Adam, so he wanted to draw a united front. "I was awakened by you." Joey straightened. "Don''t forget that you asked me to run you." Adam reminded with a smile. "Nonsense." Chandler said angrily: "When did I ask you to take me for a run? I just asked you to tell me..." Having said this, he couldn''t go on, because the content was a little shameful. "How to do it all night?" When Joey heard this, he suddenly disappeared. He pointed his finger at Chandler and nodded: "Huh? Adam''s set is not suitable for you. Listen to Joey. You have to eat and fight more to become true. the man." "Yep!" Chandler''s eyes lit up and he shouted, "I''m not running anymore, I want to learn from Joey!" "Don''t be foolish." Adam smiled and said, "Joy is a gifted person. You eat more and fight, and you will either become fat or skinny. It''s useless. Besides, we''ve said that, you can''t give up halfway." With that, he reached out and lifted Chandler up. "Wow!" Joey exclaimed, "Chandler, you should exercise with Adam. This strength is so awesome that I even want to exercise with you." "Then you come!" Chandler complained. "Hi! I said only a little bit, just a little bit." Joey''s thumb and index finger were almost attached to each other, indicating that it was really only a little bit. "Pack up, get ready to go." Adam lifted and lifted, pulling Chandler with one hand and juggling on the bed. After a few times, Chandler was completely drowsy and had no choice but to change his running suit and went out with Adam. "Take Chandler out for a run again?" I met Monica who opened the door in the corridor, and couldn''t help but smile when she saw this scene. "Yes, you can also participate." Adam bewildered: "Otherwise, you probably won''t be able to pass Chandler by then." "Are you joking?" Monica pointed to Chandler and said contemptuously: "Just him?" When she took Chandler on a run, Chandler was able to take a taxi halfway and escape. How could this kind of loser be better than her. She went from a child of more than two hundred catties to a beautiful woman with such a good figure. Apart from a strict diet, she relied on crazy exercise. It turns out that at home, her room is full of fitness equipment. Do you really think it is a display? "Hi!" Chandler mocked: "I''m here, would you like to point to my nose?" "Just him." Adam affirmed: "I plan to train him all the time. If you fall behind, you really won''t be able to match him by then, so, do you want to be together?" "Ok." Monica got excited when she heard this: "Wait a minute, I''ll be right there." With that, he ran back to the bedroom to change clothes. "In the future, if I have something to do, let Monica supervise you." Adam kindly reminded. "Oh, comeon!" Chandler wailed: "You are too cruel, right? I really regret asking your experience." "Ha ha." Adam smiled without saying a word, and said in his heart: "Do you think you really asked? Stupid boy, that''s what I want you to ask. If you don''t ask, how can I get you to agree to accept my professional guidance, and then use this to force you? Running for exercise?" The method is actually very simple. A little bit of Adams own experience is revealed. As long as it is a man, there is nothing unfavorable. Naturally, you have to ask for the secrets. Just like the bow-tie CD that Qin Yumo left for Hu Yifei and Tang Youyou, it is suspicious at first glance. People who see it can''t help but watch it immediately. Of course, the content is not testable because the data is lost. ... As for why it is designed this way? It starts with Chandler''s reconciliation with his father. When Helena lamented that Chandler would be a good father and a good father, Adam suddenly thought that Chandler might be a good father, but he could not be a good father. Because Chandler''s health is not good, the vitality of''Golden'' is too poor, and Monica who has some problems encountered again. The chance of them having children was so low that they finally adopted a pair of twins. And Monica desperately wanted to conceive and give birth to their own children. So that Chandler once moved the idea of ??borrowing other people''s "gold" to cooperate with Monica, and invited a male colleague he thought to be the most handsome and outstanding to come to visit. The couple asked a privacy embarrassing question, scared that. The male colleague finally dared not approach Chandler. After this time, although Chandler was positive enough, Monica gave up her pregnancy because she wanted her and Chandler''s biological children, not hers and others. Instead of that, it is better to adopt directly. But even if they did adopt a pair of twins but Adam felt that they were still quite regretful. Although the father is not necessarily the father, but the father can also be the father! In other words, the coincidence of father and father is the most perfect state. However, Chandler started smoking because he was nine years old. He didn''t exercise regularly, and his schedule was irregular, which unknowingly caused such a serious regret. No one knows at the moment, but Adam knows. As a good friend of Chandler, Adam naturally would not sit back and watch this happen. That''s why Chandler wondered why Adam was so strong, and wanted Adam to teach him, and after agreeing to listen to Adam, Adam mentioned that Chandler, who regretted it, would run every morning. Alas, for the future happiness of his good friend, Adam really broke his heart. But everything is worth it. Thinking of this, Adam looked at Chandler with a familiar smile. _ Chapter 198: classmates new York. central Park. A group of three people ran side by side in the park. Adam is on the left, Monica is on the right, and Chandler is panting in the middle. This time, with Adam, Chandler had no chance to sneak away. After running for a full thirty minutes, the three of them returned. Monica made breakfast, and Adam and Chandler had breakfast. "Continue tomorrow." "Do not!" After eating breakfast, in Chandler''s wailing voice, Adam was in a good mood, carrying the breakfast that Monica specially prepared for Heather, and left. Today is the first day of the medical school, and he is going back to prepare. The breakfast was brought to the bed, and I had a fight with Heather. After she finished eating, the two went to the bathroom and took a shower for an hour. Why was she so beautiful and not controlled by gravity? Discussing, it stopped until the water in the bath almost flooded the bathroom. Adam cleaned up, threw the mess to Heather, dressed himself neatly, and drove downstairs to Columbia Medical School. A majestic white building is located here. Supported by tall circular columns. Overall, it gives a sense of solemnity. Juno showed Adam a photo of Harvard Medical School, and it was similar to this one. "Hi, Adam." Just as Adam was looking at the study site for the next four years, a surprised female voice rang in his ears. "Hi, Iliad." Adam turned his head and responded with a smile. It was the girl I met at the party before, Iliad Reid, who came from a medical family and whose grandfather, father, and brother were all doctors. Attracted by Adam''s appearance, she pretended to be a fan of Adam, but Adam saw through it, and used the plots in several secret masters to directly scare her away. After returning, Iliad bought the Lord of Mysteries to take a look, only to find that the big golden retriever dog named Susie was not a heroine at all, nor did she have as strong a taste as she thought. Only then did she discover that she had been teased by Adam, and when she was ashamed, she was secretly delighted. Handsome and funny, it''s perfect. She had inquired about it from various channels a long time ago, and knew that Adam had become her classmate, so she was very attentive to today''s meeting and dressed up. Unexpectedly, I ran into Adam as soon as I came over, and her surprise can be imagined. "It seems that we will be classmates in the future." Iliad said with joy: Its great to have an acquaintance like you among the 108 new medical students this year. "108 freshmen?" Adam couldn''t help being happy. This number is interesting. "correct." Iliad has shown his strength from a medical family, and various news are very well-informed: "This year there are 2,638 people who applied for the Columbia Medical School, and only 108 were admitted, and the acceptance rate is less than 4.1%." "Are we a class?" Adam smiled. "All freshmen have big classes together." Iliad said: "This is the case for freshmen and sophomores. The juniors and seniors are scattered in various hospitals. Of course, freshman anatomy and sophomore pathology. In addition to the big class together, they will still be divided into groups. This is convenient for learning. Then we can be in a group?" "Okay." Adam naturally would not refuse. With her like a know-it-all who has a good impression of him, many things will be much more convenient. "Look! It''s Steven Murphy, he''s here too." Iliad''s eyes were sharp, Nuzui reminded. Adam followed her prompt and looked over, and saw an extended Cadillac parked in the square, and the Murphy family that he saw at the last party came out of the back of the car. Mrs. Murphy took her son''s hand to give an explanation, and then, at the urging of her husband, she got into the car and left. The young Steven Murphy walked to the school building, caught a glimpse of Adam and Iliad looking at him, and nodded with a smile. Adam and Iliad also smiled and nodded in response. When he walked in, Iliad smiled and said, "You really deserve to be a member of the Murphy family, so generous." "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. Sometimes the more gentleman and the more aristocratic people are on the outside, the wilder the heart is. The memory of previous lives told him that gentleman is not a commendatory term. Because what the West originally advocated is the logic of robbers that the weak and the strong eat the strong, the gentleman is just a layer of disguise and does not involve inner self-cultivation. When you touch his inside and get into conflict with him, that layer of skin will be torn off instantly by him without hesitation, and it is as terrifying as a painting. This scene continued to be staged during the year when Adam crossed, and a lot of them were so scared that they had a great affection for the United States. They felt that the air in the United States was such a sweet "high talent", making them even their own psychology. Can''t deceive, let alone deceive the discerning people. The screen is full of tears. The two walked side by side to the teaching building. "what." When he saw a tall figure, Adam couldn''t help but whisper. Iliad followed Adam''s gaze and looked at it, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but he was a little unhappy. Because in the field of vision, there is a big beauty with long legs, the kind that makes her feel ashamed. "I don''t want to go to Hollywood to develop when I am so beautiful, so I came to study medicine." Iliad whispered: "It''s not too tired." The long-legged beauty noticed that someone was watching and glanced here. When she saw Ya, her body became stiff. Adam smiled and nodded to her. The long-legged beauty responded stiffly. "Do you know her?" Iliad immediately noticed the movements of the two. "Yes, her name is Alice. I have seen her before." Adam smiled. "Ex-girlfriend? Or..." Iliad said gossip. "neither." Adam shook his head: "It''s just a pure cognition." He didn''t mention a word about how to meet Alice. They are all classmates, it hurts too much to talk about this kind of thing. Adam is not Sheldon who can''t keep secrets at all, so naturally he doesn''t talk too much. Besides, she makes money to go to medical school on her own, instead of spending all kinds of luxury and enjoyment, which shows that she has goals and ideals and is willing to work hard for it. Such a person Although Adam does not think her method is suitable, he does not despise her either. In the United States, this is a common phenomenon, and it is more of an education system problem, that is, tuition is too expensive, forcing young and beautiful girls to commit themselves to this kind of thing. In the romantic history of my parents, the prodigal son Barney''s favorite is to go to the club to collect donations for the girls who can''t afford to dance there. Although it looks like a joke, maybe Barney really thinks so in his heart, or in other words, he really thinks so. There is also the recognition of sugar daddy. For the rich, this is a kind of enjoyment and being charity, so this almost semi-public ugly behavior has not been hit at all, and even public opinion is very tolerant. It''s a lot of democracy and freedom. When Adam and Alice looked at each other, a handsome short young man walked out of the middle aisle, making Adam''s mouth grin. Are you studying medicine or making idol dramas? _ Chapter 199: Lesson 1 Lecture room. The 1995 freshmen of Columbia Medical School gathered together. "too exaggerated." Iliad sat next to Adam, looked at the other classmates, whispered to Adam, "We have too many handsome men and beautiful women this year, right." Adam looked around and nodded deeply. Among the handsome guys, not to mention the super handsome like Adam and William, there are also several handsome guys. Among the beauties, not to mention the super-beauty like Alice, the inferior ones like Iliad, there are really a lot of little beauties. He is a little familiar with one. You know, this is not a talent show, but a report from the freshmen of the medical school. As long as those who can come in and those who are willing to come in, they are all online with IQ and perseverance. Although face value and IQ are not completely inversely proportional, they are scarce resources among the public, and the degree of overlap has never been high. Now this situation is obviously very unscientific. Sure enough, it is a comprehensive world of American TV dramas, in which industry, appearance is the most important, professional workplace dramas can be made into idol dramas. "Fortunately, there is no Dr. Drake Lamorie (a doctor played by Joey in a soap opera)." Adam was frantically complaining. If there was a face exactly like Joey among his classmates, then he would be really crazy. "Do you know that handsome guy?" Iliad tipped Adam with his shoulder, and said gossiping: "Is there any handsome and beautiful club? Why do you know all of them?" "coincidence." Adam smiled: "If there were such a club, you wouldn''t know them, would you?" "Hahaha." When Iliad heard Adam praise her so much, he was embarrassed and happily pushed Adam: "Don''t say that, I''m not a beautiful woman~" "No way?" Adam pretended to be surprised: "For so many years, no one has praised you for being beautiful?" "Yes, yes..." Iliad blushed and said in a low voice. There is a sentence that is not said later, that is, they are not as handsome as you, and the effect of praise is completely different. When the two talked and laughed, two eyes fell on them. Alice has mixed feelings in her heart. Who would have thought that the unsuccessful goal in Las Vegas would be her classmate. Oh, God! This is cruel. If someone knew of her part-time job, what would other people think of her? In American film and television dramas, various female boxing warns, as if there is really a paradise for women. But the fact is just the opposite. Shuren Zhou once said: The more it is lacking, the more it is propaganda. The desperate housewives in the United States are famous all over the world. Without a sufficient number of full-time housewives, this degree of desperate housewives cannot be conceived. In fact, after marriage, American women choose to give up their jobs and return to the family to be full-time housewives, not too many. American women are naturally discriminated against in the workplace. That''s why it is so sensitive to discrimination, and only when there is demand can there be a market. Isn''t the mainstream audience for TV series just the full-time housewives who stay at home every day? In reality, they are discriminated against. When they see various female boxing warnings in film and television dramas, they feel as refreshed as watching Xiao Baiwen''s pretending to slap her face. Doctors are a very professional profession. It is very important for patients to trust doctors, otherwise they can change doctors completely. Once Alice''s part-time job is exposed, what awaits her will be the ridicule and contempt of other classmates. What is even more frightening is that this ridicule and contempt will even be spread to the hospital along with her classmates and into the ears of patients. After all, in a busy hospital, gossip scandals are the best flavoring agent. The speed and scope of the spread are incredible. Adam vaguely remembered that there was a woman doctor with blond hair, who was very cruel and unusual. In order to pay off the school loan in advance, after graduating with a doctorate in medicine, as a real doctor, she went to work for a famous''professional'' similar to Playboy. ''Magazine, took a photo album of the''Doctor Series'', and then was mocked by all kinds of things. During the residency internship, **** and attractive portraits were posted in the changing room and throughout the hospital. Then there are patients who don''t want her to approach and don''t let her participate in the operation, because he has seen these pictures and used them. Every time he sees her, he sees not a professional doctor, but a sexy doctor. Although Alice didn''t know this example, as a woman who could rely on her face but wanted to rely on her talent to feed her, she had encountered too many things like this since she was a child. Changing to a normal man, she was quite sure to convince him to keep it secret. But she couldn''t see through Adam. Until now, she still couldn''t figure out why Adam would reject her in that way. Especially when I saw Adam''s few words, Iliad was blushing and laughing madly. The only reason that Adam can think of is not a man, and it seems to be untenable. damn it! What should she do? When Alice was struggling and frantic, William was also mixed. What was so happy was that he met his true love again here, which made him believe even more that Alice was his true love. What''s uncomfortable is that his true destiny did not set her eyes on him, but fell on Adam, who he hated. When he saw Adam, he couldn''t help touching his waist. It was because of Adam and Heather that his waist almost broke. The trip to Las Vegas was definitely the worst nightmare trip in his life. As the freshmen looked at each other and chatted, they finally waited until the dean and a group of professors walked in. After a welcome speech, I entered today''s topic. That is the first lesson for medical students, under the supervision of the dean, the oath is taken. "I solemnly swear." "I solemnly swear *108!" "I will dedicate my life to the service of mankind." "I will dedicate my life to serving humanity*108!" "I will give my teachers the respect and gratitude they deserve." "I will give my teachers the respect and gratitude that they deserve*108!" "I will practice medicine to save people with my conscience and dignity, and the health of the patient will be my first concern. I will respect the privacy of all patients, even after the death of the patient. I will try my best to maintain the honor and noble tradition of the medical profession, and treat my colleagues as my brothers and feet. I do not allow prejudice of age, illness or disability, religion, ethnicity, gender, race, political opinion, nationality, sexual orientation, social status or any other factors to fall between my duties and the patient. U U Reading I will give the greatest respect to human life. Even under threat, I will not use my medical knowledge to endanger human rights and justice. I solemnly and autonomously swear an oath of my personality. " The dean read a sentence, and Adam and the others followed it. This kind of vow has already been memorized by the new students in advance, so even if the old elder''s words later, everyone is completely fine. This is an improved oath of the United States, and there is also the classic Hippocratic oath before. Hippocrates, a Greek, is revered by the West as the father of medicine. Almost every medical school has his statue. His oath is an industry ethics proposal issued to the medical community, and it is also a requirement for the self-discipline of words and deeds of all professionals in the whole society, so there is such a first lesson. _ Chapter 200: F five days group Columbia Medical School. After the oath. The 1995 freshmen formally entered their medical career. The most important thing for freshman is to understand the human body. Without a clear understanding of the structure of the human body, it is impossible to talk about modern medicine at all. So anatomy is the focus. Of course, you need to learn theories before you actually enter the anatomy room. On the stage, the professor used pictures to show the various structures of the human body and explain their functions and characteristics. Everyone listened attentively. Including Adam. Even though I had prepared for this three years in advance, the relevant books had already been read and memorized, but Adam was not complacent and focused all the time. Explaining for yourself and the teacher are two different concepts. Because of the professors in such top medical schools, the classes are never arranged according to the books. He will assume that the students have previewed in advance, and then diverge with the knowledge points of the book as the core, and use his deep understanding of medicine for so many years and examples to expand. These are not in the book. In other words, even if it is in the book, as a student, you don''t know which book it is written in. There are so many medical books, and new books are published every year. Even experienced doctors and department directors sometimes have to turn the books to solve problems. Doctors are a life-long learning profession, not to be a joke. Therefore, this series of lectures by professors requires students to preview a large number of professional books in advance to understand them. Of course, professors usually give out the book list in advance, which enumerates the content he will involve in the next class. If you dont preview in advance, you may not understand. And not understanding is definitely a very dangerous signal. Not every medical student can graduate, and many drop out or get dropped out of school by themselves. In order to keep up with the progress, students need to immerse themselves in the library, read a lot of professional books, watch videos and related activities. This is the root of the heavy workload. And these things are all consciously, no one is staring at you, a little bit of salted fish, you can''t see it for a short time. Because in class, the professors'' questions are always answered. In this case, even if you receive the same education and training, when you really face the patient, the gap between the good doctor and the salted fish doctor suddenly appears. Western modern medicine is all standardized things. The more you remember, the better you will be. When you encounter problems, you can quickly recall relevant knowledge in your mind. No matter how good your mental quality is, you will easily become a regular doctor. But Dr. Salted Fish has little knowledge. Once he encounters an accident, his mind will be blank, and the whole person will be dumbfounded. This is still the internship stage. There are senior resident doctors on it, and there are doctors in charge on it. It doesnt matter if you are confused. But once the internship period has passed, and the real management of the patient begins, if there is a slight mistake or a wrong judgment, the patient may be the difference between life and death. Code 007, but the biggest humiliation to doctors. Because you are not exercising the vocation of a doctor to treat diseases and save people, but to do the opposite. Even if you are unintentional, it''s just because you don''t have enough ability. But between life and death, there should be insufficient power because of salted fish. This is sin. Of course, if everything follows the standard process, no one will say anything, but as long as they are not anti-social people, the shock and self-blame in their hearts will swallow themselves. Adam''s goal is to become a top surgeon, as diligent as a bee, and naturally has nothing to do with salted fish. But he will not be arrogant. Because these accumulations in the future will involve the lives of the patients, the lives of the patients, and the lives of Adam himself. "Does anyone know this question?" The professor''s words just fell. All of them are raised arms. However, Adam''s speed is the fastest, ordinary people have a speed of 100, and he is also 180 at any rate. Isn''t that fast? "Student Duncan." Sure enough, the professor named Adam. Competition in the medical world is an eternal topic. Without enough competitiveness and self-confidence, one cannot become the best doctor. Therefore, the medical profession encourages competition very much. Even if the professor might want to use Steven Murphy''s name more, but when Adam was the first to raise his hand, obviously much faster than the others, the professor could only be Adam. But Adam was not content with it. This situation is temporary and relative. If the professor really wanted to be biased towards others, Adam would just poke his hand in front of his eyes, and he would be able to ignore it calmly. The reason is also very simple, to give other students a chance. In addition to competition, the medical profession emphasizes solidarity and cooperation. From the heart to the heart, this is absolute power. It is also the reason why Adam worked hard to maintain the relationship with Rachel''s father Leonard. He didn''t want to be a victim of this right. Adam answered the question perfectly. The professor affirmed. In the following period, whenever the professor asked a question, Adam would always be the first to raise his hand, and he could answer accurately every time. However, the professor did not name all Adam''s names. He started to name Steven, Iliad, Alice, and William one after another. Once he also named the girl whose last name Adam was familiar with was Samson. Every time Adam puts down his hands, he always complains: "Sure enough, it''s an idol drama, and even the names are only good-looking ones." But it''s normal to think about it. It looks natural and attracts people''s attention, and it is easier to be noticed by the professor. But this is a bit unfriendly to other students. Obviously, Adam was not the only one who made such complaints. So a few days after the course, the nickname F5 Tian Tuan spread among the freshmen, which was full of mockery. Adam Duncan. Steven Murphy. Alice Kidman. William Harvard. Iliad Reid. "Ha ha." When Adam heard Iliad talk to him about this nickname, he couldn''t help but be happy: "It''s for the four of us, and Steven is included in it." The F in F5 is the abbreviation of flower The meaning of beautiful men and women, that is, they mock Adam because they are beautiful and they occupy most of the opportunities. You know, you don''t often brush your face in front of the professor. When you graduate and assign an internship hospital, you will probably be sent to an inconspicuous small hospital. When a small hospital is small, resources such as equipment and patients are poor. There are many special cases that are strange and eye-opening, you will not be able to reach them, and you will be far behind others in the beginning. Not to mention the end of the internship. Those who go to the big hospitals may stay in the big hospitals, and those who go to the small hospitals want to go to work in the big hospitals, it is extremely difficult. Adam and the others almost covered the vision of the professors. Don''t mention the others are too crooked, and a few ridicules are too normal. "Steven and I are both in your light." Iliad said embarrassedly: "It''s really only F3. If you combine with William and Alice, you can count as a true heaven group." This silly girl really took this nickname as a good reputation. _ Chapter 201: Letter The days of studying medicine are very busy. And busy time always passes very fast. central Park. "call." Chandler was sweating profusely and panting. Adam and Monica were side by side, and when he turned around, he saw Chandler standing there waving his hand to signal that he was dead. "Take a break." Monica wiped her sweat and looked at Adam, whose complexion had not changed. She couldn''t help but exclaim, "You are such a monster." "A lot of people say that." Adam teased. "Heather said the same?" Monica gossiping: "By the way, why haven''t you seen her recently?" "She went to Texas." Adam smiled and said, "Her grandmother passed away, and a letter asked her to go back and inherit the family property." "That''s too bad." Monica expresses her greetings as usual, and then changes her voice: "Go back and inherit the family property? Her grandmother''s family is rich?" "I am not sure as well." Adam shook his head: "I heard that there is a manor and a large farm." "Wow!" Monica exclaimed enviously: "It''s the manor again? Caroline has a manor, and Heather also has a manor now. Adam, is the manor the starting standard for you to make a girlfriend?" Adam''s mouth twitched: "This is a complete coincidence." He seemed to be a little white-faced, just a manor, if he wanted to, he could buy one. After all, the manor is also large and small, and the manor Heather will inherit is not clear. For example, the manor Caroline inherited is very cheap, and it can be done if it is several million. Of course, for the kind of super estate with hundreds of millions of dollars, Adam does not have that capital yet. However, even if he had the money, he probably wouldn''t buy it. Adam now has a wealth of tens of millions and his assets are still expanding rapidly, but he has no idea of ??buying a house at all. It''s totally unnecessary. The real estate tax in the United States is very disgusting. It has to be paid every year. The annual real estate tax for a luxury house is not a small amount. With that money, it is better to buy those stocks that are destined to increase in value several hundred times. It''s not very interesting to live in a lonely place like that. The residence does not need to be luxurious, just comfortable. And how is it comfortable? Naturally, the lover is by his side, and the friend lives opposite. Once Adam bought that kind of mansion, he was bound to move away. As the distance is farther, there will be fewer contacts and feelings will gradually dissipate. And even if they are bought nearby, there are still many contacts, but when Monica and the others have seen Adam''s mansion, it will inevitably cause a great impact on them and create a psychological gap with Adam. Tens of millions of numbers and tens of millions of real objects are not a concept at all. Adam will be truly classified as a rich man. And the rich and ordinary people can still be good friends? That''s just a good wish. In the Friends Six, the real core is Monica, Ross, Rachel and Chandler, while Phoebe and Joey are free and can be replaced at any time. Because the two apartments across the door were rented by Monica and Chandler. Rose is Monica''s brother, Chandler''s college roommate and good friend. Rachel is Monica''s high school best friend and the goddess of Rose. The four of them are very closely related. But do Phoebe and Joey have anything to do except Monica and Chandler''s roommates? Gone. In fact, if it were not for the nervous old man downstairs, Joey would never have the chance to become Chandlers roommate, and after Phoebe moved away from Monica, it became Rachels "will disappear at any time". People. When everyone gets along, Monica''s four are obviously more friendly and casual. Phoebe has always been a bit selling. And Joey''s attitude towards Rose was slightly pleasant. Rachel and Rose have been separated for several years. Joey feels very strongly about her, but he always cares about Rose''s feelings and is willing to suppress it forcibly. But Rose is not at all polite to Joey''s girlfriend. The devil is hidden in the details. Why do these discordant places appear? Because of identity. Monica and Roses family can afford a Porsche sports car. They are a chef and a Ph.D. They belong to the middle class. Chandler''s mother is a best-selling author. She has been able to afford male servants since she was a child. She has a high income. She can save a deposit that Monica and Rachel both exclaimed. She also belongs to the middle class. Although Rachel doesn''t have a job, her father belongs to a high-income group. From her 4,000 pairs of shoes and boats and horses, she knows that she is also living a middle-class life. And what about Joey and Phoebe? One has an unstable income and often needs assistance, and the other has also been unstable since he was a young man on the street. He was short of money to drink leftover coffee from others. Such two people and Monica and the four of them are actually incompatible. If it is in reality, these are two completely different circles, and they won''t overlap at all. Or even if they overlap, they will drift away, and they will never be so close. For example, in the Big Bang, when everyone learned from Shelton that the Rajesh familys wealth was comparable to that of the Batman family, everyones attitudes immediately changed. Leonard immediately contacted Rajeshs sister because he loves her very very very much. Petunia immediately felt that Rajesh was more pleasing to the eye, and regretted why she had only one hand with Rajesh... Howard condemned Rajesh for taking advantage of him, so he paid for things with such money. Then after eating at the cheesecake shop where Petunia worked, Leonard and the three ran away, saying that Rajesh is a super rich, not bad for the money. And Penny also made it clear that the tip must be too much, because this is in line with Rajesh''s identity. It looks funny, but if you really encounter this kind of situation in your life, can your friends continue to do it? "When will she be back?" Monica asked. "It''s not clear yet." Adam shook his head and said, "I was going to accompany her, but the time is not coincident, I have to go to class." "By the way, how does it feel to study medicine?" Monica curiously asked. "Very good and fulfilling." Adam thought for a while and smiled: "It''s also very interesting. When we first entered the autopsy room, a boy vomited directly." "Hey~" Monica frowned and couldn''t bear it: "Is it too disgusting?" "It''s okay." Adam plays with the taste: "It''s because his mental quality is too bad, so he is used to it. It''s nothing like us standing next to eat vomit! Monica imagined the scene and covered her mouth and retched. After a long time, she was shocked and said, "Are you serious?" "Kidding." Adam smiled and said, "Where can I bring food in the autopsy room?" "That''s good." Monica pressed her chest and breathed a sigh of relief, but then realized something was wrong: "Huh? What if you can bring food in?" "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. Just like the zombie films of The Walking Dead, it was disgusting at first, but after watching too much, it''s not normal to eat while eating. Not to mention that Adam worked as a hunter butcher for three years, these are small scenes. Without this psychological quality, what kind of doctor? _ Chapter 202: Adam is the sun Hartford. Heather''s house. "I just want a child, a child!" A middle-aged woman wearing a vest, smoking a cigarette, exclaimed emotionally, "But I can''t give birth! What can I do?" "enough." A middle-aged man sat paralyzed on the sofa next to him, with his bare feet resting on the coffee table, holding a can of beer in his hand, and shouting at the middle-aged woman. Opposite them, Heather looked calmly. Since receiving a letter from her grandmother, she learned that there is a grandmother she doesn''t know in this world. Three weeks after her death, and there is a manor and farm for her to inherit, she flew back for the first time. Ask your parents. Unexpectedly, it makes sense that she is not the biological daughter of her parents, but an adopted daughter. Her parents are other people, and the grandmother who wrote this letter is her real grandmother. This also explains why her parents have always felt that she is separated by a layer. Because that is not an illusion. Some details from when I was young also kept coming to mind, telling her plainly that it was not that she thought too much, but that her foster father and mother were indeed separated from her. When she was punished by them for being mischievous, they stood in the distance and discussed intensely, especially her adoptive father, who occasionally looked at her, terrifying and terrifying her. Although she was blocked by her adoptive mother in the end, her adoptive mother didn''t always love her when she saw her. From time to time, there was a trace of strangeness, entanglement, and even fear. "What can you tell me about my grandma and my family?" Heather calmly looked at the adoptive father and adoptive mother. Following Adam and Juno in the past few years, her temperament has also moved closer to them, quite steady, instinctively aware that there must be some secrets hidden in it. The reason is simple. The life of her adoptive parents is not easy, financial constraints, both of them smoke and drink alcohol, and a large part of the money she earned from part-time work in the past was taken away by them. Now, when she told her grandma''s letter asking her to inherit the wealth, their immediate reaction was not ecstasy, but anxiety and mania. This is obviously abnormal. Reminiscent of their attitude towards her when she was young, even if she was an adopted daughter, she wouldn''t be like that. How can anyone fear of adopting a daughter? Unless they know something! And this must have something to do with her blood family. Because at that time she had nothing but her own blood. In this regard, she also had some guesses. Her biological grandmother has a manor and a farm for her to inherit, which shows that her blood family is considered rich. However, she was adopted by a poor adoptive father and adoptive mother, and moved here from Texas all the way, indicating that the adoptive father and adoptive mother did not want her to have contact with her family. The attitude towards her since childhood was mania and fear greater than love, indicating that her adoptive parents and her blood family did not belong to some special circumstances based on friendly negotiation before adopting her. Combined with her adoptive mother''s confession just now, she can''t have children, but desperately wants a child. The conclusion has come out, and most likely, she was abducted. Although not 100% sure, Heather believed this speculation in his heart. What kind of experience was it to be abducted by a kid to be a daughter? Heather said that she didn''t want this. If the adoptive parents really love her like her own daughter, then she may forgive them. But since childhood, what she felt most deeply was not love, but the estrangement and faint fear. Let''s talk about parenting issues. She was a little older and contracted all the housework because her adoptive parents often drank alcohol. When she was a girl, she came out to work part-time to make money to support her family. Just this, the big head was taken by adoptive parents to continue smoking and drinking. If she didn''t work hard enough, she wouldn''t be able to go to college in New York. She would probably be trapped here, find a man to marry, and repeat the life of her adoptive parents. But originally her life shouldn''t be like this. "You don''t want to know." Heather''s adoptive mother exclaimed excitedly: "We raised you. I want to say, you are so lucky, those people...I can''t say anything..." "To shut up!" The adoptive father roared. After Heather''s adoptive mother shut up and smoked, the adoptive father looked at Heather and sneered: "We picked you up from the shit, now you know? Satisfied? I should have kept you there if I knew it. " "Perhaps you should really do that." Heather got up and looked at her adoptive parents indifferently. The adoptive father was taken aback. The adoptive mother who smoked also forgot to smoke. Wait until Heather pushes the door to leave. for a long time. The adoptive father came back to his senses, and roared: "Did you see it? This is the good daughter you raised! We are so kind to her, how does she return us? Sure enough, it is a beast of the Sawyer family, cold-blooded and ruthless is born! If we knew it, we should have kicked her to death like her dead ghost mother. " "No, it''s not like that." The adoptive mother was retorting her husband''s words, but Heather''s indifferent eyes continued to appear in her mind, and her hands trembling with the cigarette. Outside. Heather leaned against the wall and listened quietly. When she heard we should kick her to death like her dead ghost mother, the whole person was stunned. It turns out that the kidnapper not only abducted her, but also kicked her biological mother to death! ! ! She stretched out her hand to cover her mouth and forced herself to calm down. She needed more inside information. At the moment, the feelings that had been left for the adoptive parents were no longer there, and my heart was cold. In the room, how could Heather''s adoptive parents think that Heather had not left and was still arguing endlessly. In other words, the adoptive father cursed Heather, Heather''s blood family, and the stupid wife who wanted to adopt her. Heather''s adoptive mother wept aggrievedly, but did not refute her husband for Heather as before. Outside the door, Heather has been calmly eavesdropping. Half an hour later, until there was no more useful news, he left quietly. After returning to the hotel, closing the door heavily, lying on the bed, Heather put his head in the quilt and burst into tears. Today she lost four family members in a row. Her grandma, mother, and her adoptive father and mother! And in this bizarre and cruel way, no one can stand it. She lifted the quilt, tears on her face, choked up, picked up the phone on the bedside, and wanted to call Adam. But just after pressing a few numbers, she stopped. After a while, she put the phone down again, reached out her hand to wipe the tears from her face, a touch of firmness flashed in her eyes. This is her business, she wants to solve it by herself, in her own way. And her way does not want to involve Adam. That is her sunshine, shouldn''t be eroded by darkness. Thinking of this, Heather picked up the phone again and said calmly. "Book me a ticket to Dallas." _ Chapter 203: Phone call new York. Duncan Apartments. late at night. Adam just returned from the Columbia Library, carrying the medical books and video tapes he borrowed with him, preparing to stay up late. He had bought a lot of medical books before, and he also got some video tapes from Leonard and watched it carefully. But that is not a system after all. It is not as rich and comprehensive as the collection of books and video tapes in the Columbia Library. Therefore, Adam spends almost any time in the library, systematically reading medical books and watching various medical video tapes, which is much harder than others. Accumulation today may save one more person''s life in the future. If this is the case every day, how many lives he will save in the future, and how much life will be improved for him. Thinking of this, he worked harder. His endurance reached the level of your show, and his energy seemed to be endless. This level of stamina really didn''t burden him at all. But just showing his side in front of people makes people feel that he is simply the emperor of the liver. This also made the classmates who mocked him as the first king of F5 to think of him a lot. At any time, the liver emperor is admirable. If you let them know that after Adam returns home, he still has to go to two or three o''clock every day, then they might be crazy. Back at the apartment, Adam put the books and video tapes in the study (a room with two bedrooms and one living room was transformed into a study by him), and picked up the phone to check if there was a call to him. Especially Heather''s. Before leaving, he told Heather to call him at night to report his safety. Adam glanced around and saw a message on an unfamiliar number. He clicked to listen, and it was Heather. Following this number, Adam dialed it. After the phone rang a few times, it was connected. "Hi, Heather." "Adam." Heather heard a strange voice. "what''s happenin?" Adam is too familiar with Heather. He is keenly aware of Heather''s strangeness, and he asks with concern: "Is it not going well?" "No." Heather smiled and said, "It''s going well. My parents are indeed my adoptive parents. The letter is from my grandmother. I have already booked a ticket. I will go to the airport later. I should be able to figure out what is going on tomorrow. It''s true, but I guess I will have to stay there for a few more days. After everything is done, I can go back. I, I miss you a little bit..." "Ha ha." When Adam heard this, he was relieved and couldn''t help but joked: "Miss me? Where do you want to? Where do you want to?" On the other end of the phone, Heather couldn''t help but smile idiotically, and he didn''t know what to say, which made Adam a little strange. The two talked and laughed for a while, and said they were back to business. "If your grandma is here, how can you be adopted by your adoptive parents?" Adam asked puzzledly. He remembered Heather saying that her adoptive parents were not kind to her. "I''m not so sure either." Hartford, in the hotel, the blush on Heather''s face has not disappeared, but the smile is no longer there. He forcibly suppresses the desire to talk, half-truth and said: "They refuse to say, I can only go to me Only in my hometown can we know the truth." "It can only be the." Adam had an ominous premonition in his heart, but he didn''t mention it to Heather. Heather naturally thought of the problems he could think of. It''s just that he never thought that there was another one, so he only guessed that Heather''s adoptive parents might be kidnappers, or maybe she was adopted through some irregular channels. "If you need money to take over the manor and farm, remember to call me." Adam remembered one more thing and quickly reminded him. In the U.S., the so-called real estate and land will always belong to individuals and can be passed on to hundreds of descendants. That is a false proposition. Because all real estate in the United States needs to pay real estate tax every year, and the tax rate varies depending on the location. In remote and poor areas, the property tax is very low, perhaps only a few thousandths. However, in the prosperous area, the property tax was once as high as 2%. This ratio is multiplied by the value of the real estate, and this value is available on the market. In other words, if the house price increases, the property tax you have to pay will increase accordingly. There is a problem. If it is your ancestral property, the surrounding housing prices will increase significantly, resulting in a substantial increase in the value of your property and the property tax ratio. Apart from selling, this appreciation will only bring you a burden. And once it is sold and repurchased, how can there be an ancestral home that has been passed down forever from generation to generation? The so-called people who can afford this kind of house are not short of this property tax? That''s also a big talk. A billionaire living in a mansion worth tens of millions of dollars, he needs to pay as much as 200,000 yuan in property taxes every year. And are the billionaires short of these two hundred thousand? Sometimes it''s really missing! Because net worth and cash flow are completely different concepts, when you encounter a shortage of funds, apart from selling assets, sometimes you cant even get more than 200,000 yuan. Once the property tax is not paid, the house that will always belong to you will be forcibly taken away and auctioned off by mortgage. There is also the issue of inheritance. The succession of the United States is also very engaging. That is, the inheritance tax must be paid in full before the inheritance can be obtained. And this inheritance tax is also levied according to the amount of inheritance, and the proportion can reach up to 50%. Such a high inheritance tax has forced the wealthy to do charity one by one, and even donate all their wealth at every turn. Is there such a saint who donates all his property for charity? There may be one or two, but most people can never do it. But why are they so keen to do this one by one? Because the charity fund, except for a small part of the income that must be used every year for charity, the rest of the money is still at the discretion of the owner of the charity fund. Compared to the huge inheritance tax, this expenditure is completely negligible. Rich people have a wide range of family charitable funds one after another, by donating money to their family charity fund, and then transferring the control of the charity fund to their children to maximize tax avoidance. Of course, this kind of tax avoidance charity fund is essentially tax evasion and tax evasion. Naturally, it is not established by everyone. This is a capital game of the rich. Nearly capital, want to donate all of your net worth to charity? Sorry, you are not qualified, you are not worthy. Eighty percent of the manor and farm left by Heather''s grandma fall into the latter category, so inheritance tax will be a big problem. If Heather had not left a large sum of cash in advance to help her pay the inheritance tax first, then Heather would have trouble taking over the inheritance smoothly. Maybe, after a few years, I still can''t afford it, so I can only hand it over to the country... Of course Adam is there, so Heather won''t be the captain of the US. "Well, I will." Heather smiled again and responded sweetly. _ Chapter 204: Almost died On the phone. The two talked and raised up again, really experiencing a unique feeling. Because Heather has to catch a plane. Adam reluctantly hung up the phone. "Wow." Adam took a deep breath and walked to the bathroom to take a cold shower. Then I took a videotape of anatomy and started to watch it. It took a long time to completely suppress the infuriating energy that almost exploded in the upper and lower pubic fields. Just as he was fascinated, the phone rang again. "Adam, are you in the apartment?" On the other end of the phone, Chandler''s slightly anxious voice rang. "Yes, what''s the matter?" Adam quickly replied. "Joy is in the hospital, will you drive us there?" Chandler explained. "Okay, the apartment meets downstairs." Adam agreed without saying a word, took the car key, and went downstairs. By the time, Chandler was already waiting in front of Adam''s car. "Let''s go." Adam greeted Chandler to get into the car, and as he drove out, he asked, "Which hospital is Joey?" "It''s next to Linlox Mountain Hospital." Chandler patted his head. "Ok." As a student of Columbia Medical School, Adam is also preparing to develop in the New York medical community in the future. As a prudent, he is naturally clear about the hospital information in the city, and drove towards Linlock Hill Hospital proficiently. This is a well-known community hospital nearby. "What''s wrong with Joey?" On the way, Adam had time to ask. "You can''t believe it." Chandler murmured: "He is struggling." "puff!" When Adam heard this, he laughed and said, "What? Suffering? Joey Tribiani was eating support?" "You heard me right." Chandler shook his head and spread his hands: "When I heard the news, it was the same reaction." "Did he go to the Big Stomach King competition again?" Adam complained. Joey is very edible and likes it very much. There are two things in his life, eating and sex, both of which are equally important. The more he can eat, the more he spends, and his income can''t support him to eat Hesai wildly. Therefore, he likes to participate in the big appetizer competition, and to go to certain restaurants such as the nearby Tony restaurant, and eat one kilogram of steak for free. "I do not know either." Chandler spread his hand and said: "I was just notified that I was asked to go to the hospital, saying that he had eaten to the hospital. I couldn''t believe it. I almost thought it was April Fool''s Day." Joey is famous for being able to eat. As long as it is food, he eats it, and he can continue to eat it. Chandler and the others haven''t seen Joey''s true strength yet. Adam can clearly remember that Joey can eat a whole big turkey and eat pizza later. To quantify again, there was a dinner, everyone ordered a good meal, but everything went away, only him was left, the appetizer for six people, the main course and dessert plus a big cake, his forehead was sweating, but still It was all eaten by him. If this is in the future, Joey will get a big appetite to eat and broadcast. With this appearance and appetite, it will definitely be a mess. Fake methods such as editing, taking a mouthful and vomiting, eating and vomiting are completely non-existent. But who would have thought that Joey, who was so edible, would have overturned. "This is normal." Adam smiled and said: "Otherwise I really want to open Joey''s belly to see if there is a dimensional pocket inside, or where the food is going, the key is to gain weight." "It''s all slapped." Chandler murmured: "A few times he really had **** all night, don''t ask me how I knew it." "I know, so I moved out soon and lived by myself." Adam smiled and said, "This will not disturb my roommate." "..." Chandler suddenly didn''t want to speak. "Exercise more, so can you." Adam cheered. "Don''t lie to me." Chandler mocked: "If you can run for a night, the running shoes would have been sold madly. What''s the matter with the little blue pill?" The two chatted, and soon came to the hospital. In the emergency room. Joey was lying on the hospital bed, his face pale. Adam also asked clearly, it turned out that it was an acute gastric dilation caused by binge eating, and he had just washed his stomach. "Chandler, Adam, I almost died." Joey burst into tears when he saw the two. "Tell you to have to eat so much and support." Chandler hated iron and steel and cursed: "Are you scared now?" "Woo." Joey looked miserable and crying: "I''m like this. Are you still murdering me?" "Ok, ok." Helpless, Chandler stepped forward to hold Joey''s hand, and comforted: "It''s okay, it''s okay." "Oh~ it''s so sweet." The nurse came in to take a look, and quickly smiled and said, "Don''t worry, your boyfriend is okay." "No, we are not..." Chandler quickly tried to push away Joey''s hand to explain, but Joey held it tightly and pushed it away for a while. "No need to explain." The nurse smiled and said, "I support you." "Thank you." Adam gloated with misfortune and said: "My two friends are still not very confident. Although friends like us are not, they are both supportive." "Come on." The nurse clenched a fist, then turned and left. "Oh, comeon!" Chandler glared at Adam bitterly. "Joy, how do you support it? Are you participating in the Big Stomach contest again?" Adam smiled and looked at Joey. "Ok." Joey frustrated: "I thought I was already able to eat well, but this time, I encountered a more edible one. In order to fight him to the end, I desperately stuffed my mouth, and then suddenly swelled and started to vomit. I can''t stand the pain." "You are already lucky." Adam vomited: "If the stomach is perforated and there is a lot of gastric bleeding, then surgery will be required, and even more serious cases may be shock. Once the doctor is not in time, the mortality rate is as high as 60%. So, Joey, you are right, you Really almost died." "what?!" When Joey heard this, his face turned paler, and he was shocked: "That''s just my exaggerated statement. You mean, I really might have died just now? Just because of eating?" "Yes it is." Adam sternly said: "Its not an exception to die from eating and drinking, so you really have to control your overeating. Dont participate in competitions like Big Stomach. Because it will really kill people." "Oh no!" Joey wailed. For him, food is juxtaposed with indescribable. Just imagine what kind of experience it is for a person to suddenly be insane and indescribable, and you will know how Joey feels at the moment. Fortunately, Joeys stomach seems to be blessed by Gods (main) secret (wrestling) strength (human) capacity (design). After the stomach lavage, he rested for a while, supported by Adam and Chandler. The hospital. When Adam drove, Joey leaned on Chandler while sitting in the back, passing by a burger shop. "Chandler." "What are you doing?" "I''m a little hungry again." "..." _ Chapter 205: Evil force Chandler''s apartment. "Oh, Joey, are you okay?" At this time, Monica also knew, and hurriedly came to visit. "Monica, I almost died." Joey looked like he was crying. "OMG!" Monica covered her mouth and said: "So serious? Didn''t you have your stomach washed?" "He wasn''t talking about this." Adam pierced the truth: "On the way back, he wanted to eat burgers again. He cried because he would not be able to eat Hesai like before." "..." Monica immediately put down her hand and rolled her eyes to look at Joey. "what''s happenin?" Joey dissatisfied: "You know me, you can''t eat it openly. For me, what is the difference between being dead?" "I''m curious." Adam said weirdly: "Joey, how did you develop this eating habit?" "Hi! It wasn''t me who brought it up, but our Tribbiani family is so edible." Feeling offended, Joey stretched out his finger and pointed at himself: "This is natural!" "I do not believe." Adam smiled and said, "I don''t think it was born at all, but it was cultivated. If I remember correctly, you have seven sisters. When you were young, you should have eaten by grabbing?" "Uh." Joey was taken aback, nodded and said: "Yes." "That''s it." Adam snapped his fingers: "You so many brothers and sisters, you have been eager to eat since you were young, for fear that you will not be able to eat enough, but the more you rush to eat, the more delicious you eat. That''s why the Tribiani family can eat. specialty." Joey crooked his mouth and thought about it, and found that it made sense and was speechless. "And do you know why there are more and more fat people in the United States?" Adam said here and stopped, and said to Monica: "No offense!" "It''s ok." Monica twitched at the corner of her mouth: "It was Monica from the past that you offended. Now Monica is not fat at all, so she doesn''t care at all." I don''t care, but can your expression be a bit convincing? "That''s good." Adam thought that Monica really didnt care, and smiled: The reason why there are more and more fat people in the US is because of unreasonable diets. Joey, Ive already wanted to say that you are not only worried about eating Hesai. , On the contrary, I am proud of it. Maybe I didn''t notice the evil power hidden in it?" "Evil power?" Joey said in unison. Monica murmured: "Why does this food involve some evil power?" "Look at what you like to eat." Adam analyzed: "Soda drinks, burgers, sandwiches, fried chicken, ice cream, potato chips, hot dogs, pizza, donuts, are all high-sugar and high-calorie foods and beverages. This kind of junk fast food can give you a pound of fat after a meal. , How can you not get fat by eating every day. And you haven''t noticed that the portions of burgers, fried chicken, etc. in various fast food restaurants are getting bigger and bigger, and the drinks are even more casual. Joey, what you hate the most is that you only eat half a sandwich, right? " "of course." Joey immediately shouted: "Today you only eat half a sandwich, and you can only eat half a sandwich in the future. This is not the style of the Tribbiani family..." "Sandwiches and burgers are getting bigger and bigger. Like Joey, many people subconsciously eat them all." Adam reminded: "After eating such a big sandwich or hamburger, your stomach is stretched silently, and then you find that you want to eat more and can eat more, and then your stomach is stretched. Its bigger, can eat more things, and enters a vicious circle completely." U.S. people like to eat sweets, and even their godfathers are sugar daddy. Potato chips, pizza, and sandwiches have soaring calories in themselves, but U.S. people also like to eat with butter and various jams. That heat is absolutely terrifying, fighting to break the sky. Regardless of how Joey is not fat when he eats, in the real state, it should be that Joey has become a super fat man. He has to be pushed behind to sit in front of the dining table. The dining table is full of all kinds of super calories. Food, this is only enough for him. Similarly, if Leonard and Rajesh lived together without Sheldon, they would both become super fat. Why do everyone fantasize about a bad situation, that they or others become super fat? Because of a slight setback, it is easy to give up and overeating, and then lose weight. The most indispensable thing in the real world is setbacks. "That''s it." Monica showed an expression that could not bear to look back. As you eat more, people get fatter, and its easier to gain weight and its difficult to lose weight. Adam smiled and said: "People travel either by car or subway. Let alone exercise, they have very little time to walk. The fatter people dont want to walk. Then they will choose to stay at home and ask for more takeaways and food. More things. So the question is, who is in the greatest interest in this process? " Joey looked blank. Chandler and Monica glanced at each other, and said in unison: "Restaurant group!" "Correct." Adam smiled and said: "The fat man''s appetite is several times or even ten times that of the average person. Once the whole world is fat man, one can imagine how much more these catering companies can make. The benefits are too great." "They are raising us as pigs." Chandler murmured. "Roughly the same." Adam sighed: "The meat that the poor eat is hormone meat, which is very easy to gain weight. The more fat they eat, the more they eat, and the higher the proportion of obesity. The rich, however, do not eat these high-sugar and high-calorie junk foods, and prefer high-quality meat and fruit and vegetable salads to exercise more to keep in shape. Because they know that those fast foods are **** and are used to feed the poor. " It seems that Iron Man likes burgers and donuts. The first thing he did when he was kidnapped was to eat burgers. On the occasion of palladium poisoning, he also fell on a huge donut while wearing a steel armor. But this does not mean that he really likes to eat, but that he just has bad money. Even the Iron Man who used a set of 500 million steel armors as fireworks was bought. One can imagine how powerful and terrifying this force is... "Why didn''t anyone tell me?!" Joey''s eyes widened, and he exclaimed excitedly. "You really don''t know?" Adam was also shocked. Everyone knows this question. They just confessed their fate. If you dont have money to buy high-quality meat, what do you eat if you dont eat fast food? If you dont have time or energy to exercise, just get fat. Even when Thor came to the earth, he was fed into a happy fat house by the beer fried chicken. And to be fat everyone is fat. In the future world of the robot Wali, everyone is not a fat man who can''t get up in a chair. Fantasy comes from reality. These are common sense in life, everyone knows, but everyone subconsciously ignores it. After all, they can''t resist. What are they still struggling to do? It''s not too good to be a happy fat house lying down. There are hundreds of millions of hungry people in the world. Happiness is all contrasted. Well, everyone knows, except Joey. He may really not know... _ Chapter 206: Iron 3 horns and wings Chandler''s apartment. After Joey learned of the evil forces, he was very excited, and at one point he even wanted to run for commander in the future to change all of this. Everyone laughed at him. Only Adam supported him. It''s not that no actor has been a leader. Not to mention, the U.S. leader can be an individual. The crowd ridiculed Joey for a while, then dispersed. It is early morning now. Adam went back and continued his studies. Early the next morning. As always, I got up early, took Chandler and Monica, and went out for a morning jog. Then go to class. Dissection room. Rows of general teachers lay there, students in groups of five, surrounded by a general teacher, started to observe and discuss, and the professor interspersed with explanations. "When can I really dissect it?" Iliad stood beside Adam and mumbled. The general teachers in the dissection room have been dissected and processed in advance, so Adam and the others can observe the structure of human tissues and organs more clearly. "Have you never hunted?" Adam held a heart and observed it carefully, and said casually: "There are so many prey, you can dissect it any way you want." "The prey is different from the human." Iliad vomited: "We are doctors, not veterinarians." "Not much difference." Adam smiled and said: "When you dissect enough prey, and then look at these general teachers, it will not feel so boring. In your eyes, it can be a lively beating heart." "really?" Iliad doubted. "of course." Adam nodded affirmatively. Iliad curled his lips and stopped talking. Hunting and dissecting enough prey sounds very troublesome and impractical. Adam ignored her, and after observing for a period of time, he handed his heart to Bianca next to him, and exchanged a kidney with her. Occasionally, when the peripheral light swept across the teacher''s covered eyes, he was filled with emotion. Modern medicine is based on anatomy. When doctors studied human tissues and organs, they all took great risks to steal the newly buried body. Nowadays, there are many volunteers who are willing to donate their bodies to the medical school for doctors to study and study after death. It is indeed courageous and admirable. At the very least, Adam felt uncomfortable when he thought of lying here. The whole body of these general teachers has been dissected in advance, and they are all presented before the eyes of the medical students, but only their eyes are blindfolded. Because the eyes are the windows of the soul. Blindfolded, first to respect these general teachers, and secondly to prevent some timid fear. Adam and Iliad, as well as the female classmate he was familiar with, named Bianca Samson, and a group of two other classmates. Through chatting, he knew that Bianca was from Chicago, his father was a dentist, and he wanted to be a doctor since he was a child, and he was not a dentist. Because her father once said that although the dentist has a leisurely job, free time, and a good income, he is at the lower end of the chain of doctors'' contempt. There is a famous saying: A dentist is not a real doctor. But her father wanted her to be a dentist. Because other doctors are too tired, it is a very difficult road to go this way. The divorce rate of doctors is very high. Many of them are second, third, or fourth marriages. Even if it is true love, without enough time to accompany, it will deteriorate. And most of the doctors are very busy, especially in the internship and residency stage. Most of the people who graduated from medical school and got the doctorate degree of medicine have reached the marriageable age. When they get married at this age, they encounter the upcoming residency training and stay in the hospital for days and nights at every turn. One boil is one year. Either I cant meet each other, or Im tired and paralyzed when I meet my lover, I just want to sleep and rest, I dont want to talk, or I keep complaining about being tired, and all kinds of negative emotions explode. How can newly married couples stand this? After that, there were several years of resident doctors who were not as busy as the interns. Even if they were the attending doctors, they were still very busy. Those who have survived, definitely don''t want to do it again. How could Bianca''s father wish his baby daughter to embark on such a difficult road? It''s great to be a dentist. Although Bianca has always been well-behaved, she is very strong in her bones. She has heard too many complaints from her father since she was a child, and she doesn''t want to be a dentist at all, but wants to be a real doctor and make her father proud of her. Adam has a good impression of her. First, she is familiar with her. Secondly, she is beautiful and quiet, and she has the taste of the female doctor of Dongguo in the movie and TV series. So I often take her with me when I study or do other activities. With the addition of Iliad, the three of them can be regarded as an iron triangle. The other three of the F5 day group, Steven Murphy, William Harvard, and Alice Kidman, formed an iron triangle with Alice as the center. William Harvard has a special affection for Alice, he can understand. But Steven Murphy, what''s the matter? A dignified young master, circled around a woman, and fought against William Haver, who knew he was a love rival at a glance, to form Alice''s wings. Gee! Adam was amazed every time he saw it. It''s really a good method. After studying for a period of time, many things can be seen. The freshmen''s medical talent is extremely dramatic, and it is directly proportional to their appearance. The F5 day group is significantly higher than the others. Bianca followed closely behind. Of course, this is also inseparable from their hard work. The liver emperor Adam didn''t talk about it, Iliad and Bianca got close to Adam whenever they had a chance, and followed him. Alice''s diligence is not much worse than Iliad and Bianca. Driven by her, her "pair of wings", Steven and William, also worked extremely hard. Looking pretty and working so hard, how can ordinary people live. But there is no way, this is the world of American TV dramas that makes ordinary people desperate. Beauty is everything! Texas. Suburbs of Dallas. Newt Town Just when Adam was playing with the heart, Heather came to this small town that should be regarded as her real hometown, rented a car, and according to the address on the letter, she drove to a In front of the gate of the manor. The gate is an advanced cipher electronic gate. Looking inside through the big iron gate, the road that is out of sight is covered by tall trees on both sides, very quiet and beautiful. The surroundings are surrounded by fences, and the manor is not visible from the outside, obviously deeper inside, but judging from the degree of elegance of the gate, the manor is absolutely indispensable. Heather looked complicated. Not only happy for the beauty here, but also can''t help but think of her biological mother who died tragically at the feet of her adoptive parents, which is extremely sad. Had her frown is on the wall of the door, a man with a big graffiti spray "Bitch (bitch words. Obviously some people dislike this manor very much. Just when she stopped to watch, a white car drove slowly over there. _ : No more tonight Im not working tonight, Ill make up for the recharge of the movie and TV series. I will burst my liver tomorrow. I will try to update 5 times. _ "Everyday American Drama" is gone tonight Now you are playing, please wait a while, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! "Daily American Drama" is updated in full text, keep in mind the URL: Chapter 207: This is Texas Texas. Newt Town. Outside Sawyer Manor. A white car drove slowly, and under Heather''s gaze, an old man with a white beard in a suit walked down. "Mr. Franworth?" "It''s me, you''re Heather?" The old man with white beard looked at Heather kindly. "it''s me." Heather nodded. "Thank you for coming from Dallas." "This is what I should do." Franworth stretched out his hand and shook Heather: "Everything is for Rila. She is a good man and the best woman." Having said this, he glanced at the graffiti font on the wall of the gate and sighed: "But here it is somewhat unpopular." "Can you tell me what''s going on?" Heather looked at him: "A few days ago, I didn''t even know that I still had this grandma." "of course can." Franworth handed the bag of documents to Heather: "The inheritance documents are all in it. There are three steps in total, but I have to tell you that Rila didnt want you to sell this manor, so I did it in the estate. limit." "These are not in a hurry." Heather took the file bag casually and looked at him unchanged, "I want to know the story inside." "This" Flavorston hesitated, then he patted his head, took out a letter from his pocket and handed it to Heather: "I almost forgot the most important thing. This is what Rila left for you. You want to know Should be all inside." Then, without waiting for Heather to answer, he handed a long set of keys in his hand to Heather, explaining: "These are the keys inside and outside the manor. Rila pays great attention to privacy and security. The electronic code is 0819. " Seeing Heather taking the keychain and still looking at him, Franworth looked away unnaturally, took out another business card from his pocket, and handed it to Heather: "This is my business card. I will call, and there will be a special accountant who will settle the property list for you. Remember, you must read the letter from Ruila." "I have something right now." Seeing Franworth''s evasive words, Heather became more sure that there was a big problem in it, and invited: "Why don''t you go in with me, let''s have a good chat?" "Do not!" Franworth glanced at the manor, a trace of fear flashed in his eyes, and subconsciously denied it. Then realized that the attitude was too blunt, and awkwardly added: "I have something to do, and an appointment has been made in advance..." "Mr. Franworth, are you a good friend of my grandma''s?" Heather looked sad and weak. "Uh, yes." Franworth could only nod his head. "My grandma has passed away." At this time, Heather''s emotions have been completely substituted, not for the normal death of her unmasked grandma, but for the cruel fact that her own mother died tragically at the feet of her adoptive parents. He looked at Franworth with teary eyes. "Here, I have no relatives and no reason, now only you can help me." Heather''s appearance was already high, so teary eyes could not be held by normal men, not to mention that Franworth knew the inside story, and he was also a lawyer and friend of Grandma Heather for many years. "Ugh." Franworth sighed: "You are not alone..." "what?" Heather was shocked. She just wanted to play with him, but she didn''t expect it to be really unbelievable. Does she still have relatives alive? "But maybe you want to be alone." Franworth glanced at the manor: "It is better not to know something than to know." "The truth is the truth, pretending is impossible." Heather firmly said: "I want to know everything, I hope you can tell me, I can bear it." "Ok." Franworth stared at Heather for a while, and saw that she was determined, so he reluctantly said: "If you insist, I can tell you everything I know, and things will start more than 20 years ago. ..." It turned out that the ancestors of the Sawyer family lived here. Twenty years ago, one of Heather''s cousins ??was an incompetent boy, but he was so strong that he used a chainsaw to kill people, so that people disappeared from time to time in the town. The people in the small town have always suspected that this has something to do with the Sawyer family, but there is no evidence and there is no alternative. Until one day, a young woman covered in blood ran out of Sawyer''s house and learned from her that all her companions had been brutally killed. The residents of the small town who received the news quickly assembled some people, drove to Sawyers house, and surrounded Sawyers house. Regardless of the fact that the police chief who arrived first had persuaded Sawyers family to hand over the murderer, they directly charged One by one, burning wine bottles were thrown into Sawyer''s house, and Sawyer''s house was set on fire. Then the Sawyer family was slaughtered by random guns. Heather''s mother ran out carrying the baby, not being burned to death, but lying dying by the roadside, he asked for help from Heather''s adoptive mother who saw her. Heather''s adoptive mother has been unable to give birth and wanted a child of her own very much. When Heather was still a baby, she was naturally overjoyed and called her husband, who was still nearby to search for any missing fish. When Heather''s adoptive father saw it, he immediately understood what his wife meant, pretending to agree, stepped forward and hugged little Heather, and then kicked Heather''s mother to death. The two hid little Heather in their car, and then went to the butchers'' carnival. Each one seemed to have won a big battle, some holding a chainsaw, and even holding a broken leg that Sawyer didn''t know, and happily took many photos. Sawyers house was burned, but the real cause, Heathers cousin, who liked to kill with a chainsaw, was locked in the basement and survived. Heather''s grandmother, who was in the field, also escaped, and after returning, rebuilt Sawyer Manor on the site. It wasn''t until more than two decades passed that is, a few weeks ago, that she died of illness. "As soon as she came back that year, Rila explored everything and found you for the first time, but because you are safer to stay there, she has just paid attention to her silently over the years and did not disturb you." Flavors sighed: "I think if possible, she doesn''t want you to come back again, but there is no way, she died of a serious illness, and your cousin in the basement of the manor needs someone to take care of." Seeing Heather not speaking in a trance, Franworth thought she was frightened and comforted: "Your cousin knows you, so don''t be afraid. In fact, when Rila was seriously ill and took me to see him, He is also afraid of me. His mind is only about eight years old and needs someone to take care of him." "This is a slaughter!" For a long time, Heather suppressed an angry growl: "Why no one cares?! Since my grandma has the money to rebuild the manor farm, and a lawyer like you, why not sue them?!" "Ugh." Franworth smiled bitterly: "Child, this is Texas..." _ Chapter 208: I am also a good Texan Texas. Outside Sawyer Manor. The old lawyer Franworth said, "This is Texas" and Heather was shocked. What happened to Texas? Isn''t it a member of the rice family? Is it possible to leave the law? Then the old lawyer Franworth gave the answer. Really don''t talk about it. "Heather, this is Texas." The old lawyer Franworth sighed: "''The folks are simple and honest.'' Not only are the thugs in those days good now, but the headed Bert is already the mayor, his son, and the people who participated in the massacre. Few are in the police station. The local newspapers reported on the events of the year, but everyone was on their side, thinking that what they did was a hero. Rila couldnt help them. She didnt want you to confront them, so kid, forget the past. . " "I think when they said, my family must have shot the gun first, right?" Heather sneered. "of course." The old lawyer Franworth shook his head and said: "Everyone says so, then it''s the truth, but in private, those people used to brag about how they slaughtered the Sawyer family. There is also the policeman who wanted to stop everything but couldn''t help it. The sheriff of the small town once apologized to your grandma Rila in private, so what happened back then was not covered up. Its just that Gui knows that if you want to go through the legal process, it will not work at all. No one will help Sawyers family. After all, many people in the small town were killed by your cousin..." "I know." Heather said blankly: "There is no right or wrong in this matter." Seeing this, the old lawyer Franworth couldn''t help but chill behind his back. How can this matter be right or wrong? Heather''s cousin was naturally wrong for killing many people in the town. Several of Heather''s elders did not stop, and even participated in it, which is naturally wrong. The people in the small town were indiscriminately indiscriminate, regardless of the Sawyers willingness to surrender the murderer to go through the judicial process, and directly slaughtered the Sawyers family. Among them, the innocent people were implicated, such as Heathers mother and some family members who had not done anything. Afterwards, the people in the small town laughed and took pictures with a broken leg, which was even more wrong. Both sides are wrong, and the wrong is obvious, how can it be said that there is no right or wrong? Obviously, there is one more thing Heather didn''t say, that is, there is no right or wrong in this matter, only blood and blood! The old lawyer Franworth deals with people every day, so how could he not be able to tell. "Heather..." The old lawyer Franworth suppressed the throbbing in his heart and persuaded: "Let the past pass, your grandma Rila let go, you should let go, otherwise your situation will be very dangerous. This is Texas. ..." This is the second time he has said this. It is conceivable that the simplicity of the Texas folkways has left him a deep impression. He even had no doubt that once Rila asked him to go through the legal process, he and Rila might be silenced before going to court. In such a small town, it is very easy to go up to the mayor, the police, and down to the townsfolk. Almost all stand on the same front and kill a few people. There are many more terrifying things in many remote places in the United States. In the end, they turned into horror stories and legends, but no one was investigating the truth and seeking justice. Let alone Texas. Even if it is exposed and attracts federal attention, it is estimated that the red necks in Texas will be able to give a hard top back. Big deal, if I dont play with you, cant I be independent? What every household in Texas likes most is not the American flag, but the state flag of Texas. Do you think the title of Lone Star Republic is just for fun? Therefore, unless it is a very powerful force, such as the direct arrival of the commander, or a superhero and super villain to help Heather, this problem is completely unsolvable. "I know." Heather smiled: "Is there anything else I need to know?" The old lawyer Franworth was shocked and frightened by Heathers smile. He said in his heart: "Sure enough, it is the blood of the Sawyer family. Even if he is adopted and grown up, he is exposed to this kind of thing for the first time. It''s crazy, it''s terrible." Thinking of this, he forced a smile and said, "All I know is this. For the rest, look at the letter your grandma Rila wrote to you." "Okay, thank you very much." Heather thanked him sincerely. "No, this is what I should do." The old lawyer Franworth said with a strong smile: "Then I will go first. If you have something, you can contact me." "Yes, I will." Heather nodded. Old lawyer Franworth got in the car and drove slowly away from Sawyer Manor. From the rearview mirror, he saw Heather standing there, opening the envelope left by Rila, and watching blankly. "Ugh." With a long sigh, he stepped on the accelerator and accelerated away from here. He is a lawyer, and he is only responsible for dealing with clients'' legal affairs. He can''t control and don''t want to control other things. Just as when Rila told him that Heather''s cousin was a perverted murderer and lived in the basement of the manor, he didn''t call the police, but regarded the customer''s privacy as tight-lipped. "I hope I can see her again..." After the old lawyer Franworth left, Heather opened the envelope. Inside was a letter and a pendant necklace. The pendant on it coincided with the scar on her chest. At this moment, there is no doubt in Heather''s heart that she is indeed the blood of the Sawyer family. "Dearest granddaughter, this manor and everything is yours, but these gifts are accompanied by some burdens. Your real name is Edith Ross Sawyer." Heather opened the letter and saw it read: "Of the keys I asked Franworth to give you, the largest one is used to open the underground wine cellar, where you will find an iron door with Your cousin, Jeb Sawyer, your only remaining blood relative, he is family and will protect you. Of course you have to take care of him and meet some of his basic needs. Edith, you are the last bloodline of the Sawyer family. Whether my bloodline stays is up to you, but remember, this is your home. " After reading the letter, Heather sighed heavily. He repeated everything in his mind as a whole. He stood there for more than ten minutes before picking up the necklace pendant inherited from the family and putting it on his own. On the neck. The pendant on the necklace disappeared instantly. Seeing this, Heather hurriedly took it out, swayed and swayed, making sure that the pendant on the necklace was placed in a prominent place outside, and then pressed the code of 0819, waited until the door opened slowly, and drove in. Obviously, she has made the final decision. There is no right or wrong, only hatred. If you can''t talk about the law, you can only pay for the debt. God says: A tooth for a tooth, an eye for an eye. Not to mention, she is also a good Texan. What is a good Texan? Shelton''s mother Mary has already concluded... _ Chapter 209: 3 kinds of people Sawyer Manor. Heather opened the big iron door outside, followed the road and drove all the way in until he came to a beautiful house, looked for a while, and then took out the keychain and opened the door. Inside the house. The decoration is very delicate. Before switching, Heather would be very pleasantly surprised. But at this moment, she didn''t want to appreciate the visit, but went straight to the door of the cellar in the basement. He didn''t take out the biggest key to open the door right away, but picked up a baseball bat and banged **** the big iron door. Boom boom boom! "Cousin Jeb, I am your cousin." Boom boom boom! "Cousin Jeb, I am your cousin." Boom boom boom! "Cousin Jeb, I am your cousin." Knock on the door while shouting. Because she heard from the old lawyer that her cousin only had an IQ of eight years old, and only knew that she was a person, but had not seen her, for fear that he would make a surprise attack if he didn''t recognize her. Adam took her to watch many horror movies, one of which was very similar. The murderers in there also like to use chainsaws. The style of sawing without saying a word is really scary. So prudent, she used the way Adam sometimes likes to knock on the door repeatedly to identify herself first and give the cousin inside time to react, so that no accidents will happen. After beating and shouting for a long time, Heather finally heard something inside. Boom boom boom! "what!" There was a knock on the door and heavy breathing. "Cousin Jeb, I am your cousin, did you hear that?" Heather confirmed. Boom! The muffled sound of a knock on the door seemed to be a response. "Now I want to open the door." Heather took out the key and unscrewed the door. The moment he unlocked the door, he turned around and walked to the top of the stairs. A distance from the boss, he shouted, "Cousin Jeb, the door is open, you can Out." Creak. The door of the underground wine cellar was opened, and a huge figure came out from it, carrying a huge chainsaw in his hand. Heather''s beautiful blue eyes condensed, but he saw the face of this huge figure, which was not a normal person''s face at all, but a piece of rough stitched skin, showing only the eyes, nose and mouth, which was extremely terrifying. "Cousin Jeb, this is your cousin Edith." Heather stared nervously at the human face, and stretched out his hand to pull out the family necklace pendant her grandma left for her from his chest. Humankind looked at the pendant hard, then looked at Heather, put down the chainsaw he raised, turned around and walked slowly back to the underground wine cellar. "call." Heather sighed heavily, knowing in her heart that this terrifying cousin should have approved her. Suddenly there was some little warmth. Heather stood there for a long time, seeing that the cousin didn''t intend to kill Ma Saw back, and then went on. As soon as she entered the door, under the dim light, a large box of white wine was placed randomly, and then she saw a large iron door with a finished dinner plate on the floor. It was the cousins residence that she wanted to come. . A corridor extends inward. Heather continued to walk inside and saw a large room full of slaughter equipment. It was clearly a small slaughterhouse. A huge chainsaw was placed on a table, and there were several spare chainsaws beside it. Her cousin Jeb stood there, glanced at her, and ignored her. "Cousin Jeb, do you know that grandma passed away?" Heather said cautiously. Jeb looked up at her again, and then walked towards her with heavy steps. Heather''s heart beat violently, but this time, she did not walk away, but looked directly at him bravely. He is her only blood relative, and there is a fairly good interaction before, she is willing to take a risk. Obviously, her cousin didn''t mean to play tricks with her at all, and he walked past her and headed upwards. Heather was taken aback for a moment, then guessed something, and quickly followed. In the master bedroom. A well-dressed old woman lying on the sofa, has been dead for a long time. Heather reached out and covered her mouth. "Cousin, we should bury grandma well." Renpi Face Jeb stood there, hearing Heather''s words, stepped forward to hold the dead grandma in both hands, and walked outside. "Wait, we are not ready yet." Heather wanted to stop Man Pi Che, but Man Pi Che ignored her and just walked outside. Heather was helpless, so he could only follow out and came to the family cemetery, but saw that a new grave had been dug and the coffin was already placed inside. Next to it is a large row of tombstones with the date August 19 written on it. Heather looked sadly at the tombstones. These were all her relatives. Perhaps some of them were guilty or even heinous, but she could not accept this kind of revenge. Wiping the tears from the corners of his eyes, Heather stepped forward to help the people hide their faces and bury their grandma. It was supposed to invite the enrollment teacher to make up and hold a funeral, but in the case of Sawyer''s house, everything should be kept simple. It was her grandma''s idea to want to come, otherwise she wouldn''t have prepared all the coffins in advance. The main force of the hands-on is the human skin face, who makes others great and vigorous. After the burial was completed, Humankind glanced at her, turned around and left. "Cousin, wait." Heather stopped him: "Grandma is dead now, and I will be your relative in the future. I will take care of you like grandma." Human skin lowered his head and stood there, motionless. With a move in his heart, Heather walked past him and walked towards the manor. The human skin face followed Heather''s back, following every step. Back in the manor, Heather began to visit the big house. The house is really well decorated. "Cousin, do you know the enemy of our family?" After strolling around, Heather looked at the human face again. Human skin nodded, and walked towards the underground wine cellar. Heather quickly followed. After Ren Pianyan opened the big iron door, Heather, who followed up, saw a photo on the wall with many people standing on top of a ruin, some squatting on the roof of the car with a chainsaw, some The gunner laughed frantically, and a hand with a broken leg was very proud. Many people have wine bottles in their hands, completely treating this as a grand party. What makes her look even more ugly is that in the corner of the photo, her adoptive parents are listed. After keeping the human skin-faced cousin locked in the underground wine cellar, Heather returned to it, and when she was tidying up her grandmas room, she found a dark room. Not only did it contain more detailed information, but also placed a handful A handful of firearms. Shotguns, pistols, rifles and other guns and ammunition ~ www.novelhall.com ~ everything. Sure enough, he is also a good resident of Texas. Think about it, too, on the bright side, she is an old woman who lives in such a big and remote place, without certain means, how can she protect herself? Fortunately, Texas is like the rivers and lakes of the East. The three types of people that are most disturbing are the elderly, women, and children. Heather''s grandmother accounts for the difference. Otherwise, the graffiti on the outside gate wall of the manor will not only be insulted by people, but the thief or even the robber will come directly to the door. Isn''t there a joke? A very powerful criminal entered Texas from another state. Before he had time to reach out his criminal hands to a Texas woman, he was shot with a big gun that the other side took out from nowhere. Then it was dealt with swiftly. Other states were still worried about the criminal. After a while, they found that he was nowhere to be seen. They thought he had stopped, and then it became an unsolved case. This is Texas, with its simple folk customs. _ Chapter 210: Forgiving them is a matter of God Sawyer Manor. Into the night. After Heather prepared the dinner and gave it to the human face, he sat on the large long table to dine. After eating, she went to the room next to her grandma''s bedroom, sat on the bed, picked up the phone and called Adam. Jingle Bell. After a while, the call was connected. "Heather, how are things going?" Adam''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "It''s okay." Heather smiled, playing with a pistol in his hand. "I have already moved in. The manor is very big and beautiful." "is it?" Adam smiled and said, "Then I will fly over to see you this weekend?" "do not." Heather quickly said: "The procedures will be busy for a while, and my grandma''s funeral..." Having said this, she found that the reason was too blunt, so she could only sigh: "I want to be quiet, alone." "Who is Jingjing?" Adam was furious. "Ha ha." Heather chuckled and replied ambiguously: "You know who it is" "I do know, but I shouldn''t be called Jingjing." Adam teased. "What should it be called?" Heather asked cooperatively. Acquaintances are good, and you know how to cooperate with a change of tone. "Satan." Adam said seriously: "Have you never heard the story of the Bible in the Garden of Eden?" "Haha." Heather understood immediately and laughed. Everyone knows the story of the Garden of Eden in the Bible. God created Adam and Eve with Adams ribs. The two lived happily in the Garden of Eden. It wasn''t until an evil snake named Satan bewitched Eve and Adam to eat the fruit of the tree of wisdom. From then on, they knew the difference between men and women and became true husbands and wives. God is an old single, no one sees them showing affection in front of him, so he drove them out of the Garden of Eden, not seeing or worrying. "You don''t like Satan?" Adam cried pretendingly. "No, I like it very much." Heather touched a handful of guns placed on the bed and said charmingly: "Actually, I like Satan so much." "Then you still don''t let me pass." Adam smiled and said, "You know, Satan is with me." "Forget it." Heather smiled and said, "Distance produces beauty. I think the difference between this period of time. When I see Satan again, he will definitely like me more. What do you think?" "You are the boss, um, big boss, you have the final say." Adam made a chuckle, and didn''t mention anything about the past. The two flirted for a while before hanging up the phone. In the next few days, Heather completed the inheritance of the inheritance. Unexpectedly, Heather''s grandmother had already prepared everything, even the inheritance tax. However, according to the old lawyer Franworth, her grandma has been paying attention to her, so she naturally knows that she is a poor person. So it''s not uncommon to be prepared. "Heather, are you okay?" The old lawyer Franworth said with concern before leaving after finishing the last procedure. "I''m very good." Heather smiled. The old lawyer Franworth sighed and turned away. After everyone has left. Heather called the adoptive parents. "Hi, Dad, Mom, I got the inheritance. The manor is really beautiful and the farm is also big." Heather''s surprise voice came from one end of the phone to the other, as if he had forgotten the unhappiness before. It was a posture of Chad''s huge wealth and eager to share with his family. "Grandma? I have been buried, and I am alone now." "You want to come here? Okay." When he hung up, the smile on Heather''s face had completely disappeared. When she overheard the news that her adoptive father kicked her mother to death outside the house of her adoptive parents, she endured it not because she chose to forgive, but to find out the truth of the whole thing. Now, the truth is completely clear. Her adoptive parents were not only a kidnapper, but also a villain who participated in the massacre of her family and brutally kicked her mother to death. During the years of raising her, she didn''t feel much affection from them. If you are an ordinary person, you may choose to forget, forget them, and forget all hatred. After all, even if they are relatives, how much affection can they have without living together? But she is from the Sawyer family in Texas, and she seems to be a little crazy in her blood. It was like a human skin face, it was like a numb murder, and it was completely impossible to distinguish the difference between people and animals, but in his eyes, relatives were relatives. Heather recognized her as soon as he put on the family pendant. And in the eyes of Grandma Heather, he would definitely protect her. Treat your loved ones very seriously and treat your enemies with hatred. Even if she didn''t know anything about Sawyer''s family since she was a child, Heather instinctively liked to collect bones to make bone paintings, which shows her uniqueness. She thought she was a little weird before, but now it seems that all of this makes sense. This is clearly something in her blood gene. After learning the truth, how could she choose to forgive after being so stimulated? Forgiving them is a matter of God, and all she has to do is send them to see God. Is it too cheap for them to go to heaven? To paraphrase the story Adam gave her just now, God has to be single dogs, and they can be suffocated to death. In the past few days, she is not only dealing with inheritance, but also constantly reading and collecting relevant information and thinking about revenge plans. What made her almost laughed was that in a few days, there would be a carnival in this small town with the theme of the chainsaw massacre. That''s right! Once the number one murderer who led the massacre of Sawyer''s family, the mayor of the small town now regards the tragedy of that year as an epic and built it into a tourist hotspot, once a year, to attract tourists. This chainsaw carnival has been held for many times, not to mention, attracting more and more tourists to participate. At the venue, someone wearing a leather case and holding a model of a chainsaw chased and killed tourists. Fresh and exciting. Young Americans eat this set. This is no longer eating human blood buns but directly killing people, drinking blood, and smashing bones. The hatred in Heather''s heart deepened. With so many people who participated in that year, she didn''t necessarily retaliate one by one. After all, there were too many people and too much influence. Moreover, herd mentality, herding effect, and her family did kill many people in the town, and some of the people involved were the relatives of the dead. Therefore, Heather, who still occupies most of the brain with reason, thinks she can let them go. But the mayor Porter headed by them, the **** who laughed proudly with a broken leg, and the adoptive parents who kicked her mother to death in order to kidnap her are on the kill list, and she will have revenge anyway. The time for revenge was set for the night of Chainsaw Carnival. Since more than 20 years have passed, they still like to eat Sawyers human blood buns, so let them eat enough that night. :. : M.x _ Chapter 211: Chopping the Weeds and Roots A few days later. Carnival day. A car drove into Sawyer Manor. When we arrived at the house, two people walked down. It was Heather''s adoptive parents. But unlike the sloppy waistcoats and big trousers before, this time, they both dressed up carefully, and Heather''s adoptive father even put on a suit. "Remember, tell her you love her." Heather''s adoptive mother who rang the doorbell reminded. "Ha ha." Facing his wifes advice, Heathers adoptive father sneered: "Now that she is so rich, of course I love her." "Dad, mom, you are here." They were greeted not by the humming of chainsaws, but by Heather''s smiling face. "Oh, my baby girl." Heather''s adoptive father pompously stepped forward and hugged: "I love you." "I love you all too." Heather smiled unchanged, let them in, led them to visit the room, amidst their exclamation and joy, took them to the underground wine cellar. For alcoholics, there is no better invitation than this. "These are all ours." When Heather''s adoptive father saw so much wine in the cellar, he waved his hand and declared the sovereignty. Heather''s adoptive mother had similar eyes. "It''s all yours." Heather smiled and said, "Dad, drink first. I''ll make some drinks for you. Mom, come with me. I have something to tell you." "Good, good." Heather''s adoptive father was overjoyed. He picked up a bottle of wine and opened it and took a deep breath. The mellow aroma of the good wine immediately made him forget about it and couldn''t wait to pour it into his mouth. Although Heather''s adoptive mother was a little bit reluctant, she still followed Heather. Heather walked behind and went to the door of the wine cellar. He glanced at his adoptive father, took the iron door, and locked it with the big key. After going up, he turned on the phonograph and turned on the sound to the maximum. "Mom, do you like it here?" Heather looked at the adoptive mother who was lying on the sofa and closed her eyes to enjoy. "I like it, I like it so much." The adoptive mother was intoxicated. "If you like it, I will stay here in the future, with enough pipes for cigarettes and full pipes for wine, okay?" Heather smiled meaningfully. "Good, good." The adoptive mother was overjoyed and said: "As expected of my good daughter, with this, I will have no regrets in my life." "That''s good." Heather smiled. She originally planned to kill her adoptive parents for revenge, but when things came to an end, she saw her adoptive mother''s smile in the cat''s eyes and heard her adoptive mother''s instructions, and she suddenly felt a little softened. The adoptive father sinned badly, but the adoptive mother treated her very well. Without an adoptive mother, she either died in the original destruction, or was later killed by her adoptive father. Forget it, let her adoptive mother go, she still knows her adoptive mother, knowing that her adoptive mother is not a affectionate person. In fact, people who smoke or drink alcohol are usually selfish. With the inherited wealth, she is confident that she will shut up her adoptive mother. After half an hour. Heather drove to the town of Newt. "Wow." A white young policeman who was patrolling in a police car saw Heather, his eyes straightened, he pulled over and parked, straightened his uniform, and pretended to be inadvertently. "Hey, you are very eye-catching, from outside?" "Are you interrogating me?" Heather smiled rather than smiled. "of course not." The policeman raised his hand and smiled and said, "It''s just that a beautiful girl like you appeared in the town. As a policeman, I naturally want to protect your safety." "Thank you." Heather smiled and said, "Although I came from a foreign city, I am not a foreigner. My home is in the town." "impossible." The policeman shook his head and said, "If you really are from the town, I must know him. Where do you live?" "Homeland Road." Heather smiled. "Home Road?" The police suddenly froze: "No one lives there except Sawyer''s house." "It''s Sawyer''s house." Heather smiled meaningfully: "I am the Sawyer family, and I just inherited the manor from my grandmother." At this time, a middle-aged man dressed as a cowboy came over. "Is this sergeant bothering you? If so, I can kill him." "He can." The policeman smiled and agreed. "You go on patrol." The middle-aged cowboy ordered. The police nodded and left. "I am the mayor of this little paradise, Bert Hertman." "Heather." After the two introduced each other, Mayor Bert looked at Heather carefully: "Hello, Heather, if I heard it right, you said you belonged to the Sawyer family and inherited the Sawyer''s manor?" "Yes it is." Heather nodded. "You are Rila''s granddaughter, and your eyes are very similar to her." Mayor Bert stared at Heather: "I have known your family for a long time. I know they won''t want you to take over the mess. Tell you, I will take over the whole place." "no thank you." Heather turned and left. "Fuck me hard? I started to like you a little bit." Mayor Bert shouted at Heather''s back. Feeling the cold look behind him, Heather smiled on his face. "Piggot, gather people, there is a little girl in Sawyer''s house." The mayor Bert turned around and called and shook people: "We want to cut the grass and root." After hanging up the phone. The mayor Bert sneered: "Everything in Sawyer''s house is mine, no one can take it away." Back then, after the sheriff took control of the situation, he brought a brigade to slaughter the Sawyer family directly. Naturally, it was not purely for arrogance, but for tangible benefits. The Sawyer''s house is such a large piece of land, which is very valuable. Unexpectedly, Rila, who was not at home, was also a ruthless person. After the family collapsed, she took over and propped up the Sawyer''s house, letting his wishful thinking come to nothing. Over the years, as Reila took care of the Sawyer Manor, the mayor Bert''s greed became stronger and he was always thinking about Sawyer Manor. Now that it is hard to wait until Rila dies of illness, suddenly there is a girl film that inherits Sawyer Manor, and Heather is still the baby girl who disappeared that year, which is absolutely unbearable. So even if Heather didn''t seem to know anything and did nothing, the mayor Bert decided to cut the grass and roots at the first time. He was so domineering and fierce! Naturally, he couldn''t gather as many people as before, but he had been chasing after him. There were still several people who participated in the destruction of the door back then, and it was not enough to deal with a little girl. In the police station. The sheriff also got the news and immediately left the police station and found Heather. "Child, get out of here." The sheriff reminded: "You are not safe here." "why?" Heather asked pretendingly. "This one." The sheriff hesitated. After all, Bert is the mayor and his immediate boss, but the destruction that shouldnt have happened back then has always been the biggest pain in his heartLooking at Heathers nothing The child of guilt is about to die miserably, and he cannot remain indifferent. "It''s like this..." The sheriff finally confessed and told Heather what had happened, and emphasized that Mayor Bert was about to take someone to cut the roots. She was in danger of her life, and she had better leave immediately. "Are you joking?" Heather pretended to be surprised: "This is the free country of America? The dignified mayor murdered for no reason? And as the police chief, you don''t arrest the murderer, but only persuade me to leave?" The sheriff was ashamed and speechless. Heather turned and left. The reason she showed up was to lead the mayor Bert over, and she already knew that the fat man with a broken leg was the mayor''s iron rod. As long as the mayor comes, the fat man will definitely come. It just happened to be a hundred. _ Chapter 212: End of Blood Carnival night. Sawyer Manor. "Bert, you can''t do this, she''s just a victim and didn''t do anything." The sheriff wanted to stop the mayor from committing an attack. "She''s breathing, isn''t she?" The mayor Bert sneered and greeted his three men: "Follow me in, destroy the last blood of this evil family, and complete the task we did not complete more than 20 years ago." "Yeah!" Several men who participated in the eradication of the door looked at the luxurious Sawyer Manor and cheered. Like the mayor, they didn''t want to kill Heather because their relatives were killed by human skin, but for profit. Looking at their dressing, you know that they are very depressed. According to Leonards mother-in-law, Petunias mother, this is white rubbish. They are good at drinking, bragging, fighting, and even killing. But work hard and live a good life, so don''t think about it. In recent years, their divorce and divorce, single-life single-life, and those in the Water Margin who have settled down and settled down in the green forest are actually the same. When Mayor Bert summoned them, he had already given hints that when he killed Heather and seized Sawyer Manor, they would naturally benefit from them. And depending on the wealth of Sawyer Manor, one benefit is enough for them to squander a long time by eating a large bowl of wine and eating meat. This is enough. As for Heather is innocent? They don''t care at all. Just like Liangshan heroes who don''t have a few blood debts of good people? Some even slaughtered countless innocents. However, the Liangshan heroes carry the banner of being a parade of heaven, representing justice, at least the heroes themselves think so. With the mayor Bert leading, and the righteousness of the blood debt, they are also just. "Sheriff, just leave it alone." The mayor Berts son, the policeman Hertman Jr. reached out his hand to stop the sheriff and said with a grin. "you!" The sheriff was anxious and subconsciously touched the handle of the gun on his waist. "Oh, oh, don''t get excited, sheriff, my dad is the mayor." Little Hertman was taken aback, and quickly reached out to touch the handle of the gun on his waist, and reminded him loudly. "Ugh." The sergeant''s face changed for a long time, and finally he let out a long sigh, lowered his hand from the handle, and watched the mayor and his group of four climb the wall and enter the manor. Just as he watched the Sawyer family be destroyed, there was nothing he could do. Even if he could stop the mayor Bert this time, but when he turned around, the mayor would dismiss him, and then he would lose his job and still couldn''t protect Heather. Between the innocent and himself, he always chooses himself, which is also human nature. "Don''t worry, it will be over soon, and it will be over this time." Little Hertman said with a smile. The sheriff didn''t bother to care about him. This second-generation subordinate is the most annoying. Bang bang bang! "what!!" "Sonofthebitch!" Intensive gunfire came, mixed with screams and screams. "what happened?" Little Hertman was a little uneasy, and quickly turned in to meet his father and them. The sheriff followed. After rushing into the house, I saw several of the mayor''s men lying there miserably, one body was about to be bombed by a gun. With mental arithmetic and unintentional, Heather has been training with Adam and Juno for a long time, and the powerful and infinite people are helping each other. The arrogant mayor and the group are naturally GG. "Holyshit!" The sheriff was dumbfounded, completely unable to understand what was going on. "Dad, are you okay?" Little Hertman took out his pistol and called out while searching. Buzzing! A familiar sound of chainsaw came from the basement, making their faces changed. "Do not!" Little Hertman had obviously heard about the chainsaw massacre, and rushed over. boom! A gunshot sounded. Little Hertman fell down in response. "Heather?" The sheriff looked at the shooting figure incredulously. "it''s me." Heather walked out with a gun, opened his hands, and smiled madly: "Is the sheriff accompanied the mayor to cut the weeds and roots?" Next to him, the man''s face was holding a large chainsaw, and he was waiting. "..." The sheriff stagnated, thinking that Heather was forced to fight back, showing shame, slightly lowered his gun, and shouted: "Don''t be impulsive, I am not, I want to stop them." "It seems that your prevention has no effect." Heather looked at the little Hertman on the ground with a sneer. "everything is over." The sheriff sighed: "Bert is dead, his son and some of his followers are also dead, no one will come to trouble you anymore, but what are you going to do with your cousin? Newttown can''t die anymore." "In his eyes, there is no difference between animals and people. There are animals in this world, and they can be bought with money." Heather put away his madness and said seriously: "And when my grandma was there, he has been locked in the underground wine cellar. Over the past two decades, hasn''t Newttown been safe and sound? My grandma is dead, but I will take this task until he naturally ages." "Is this a guarantee?" The sheriff stared at Heather. "This is my guarantee." Heather looked directly at the sheriff. The sheriff turned his gun down completely, and breathed a sigh of relief: "Well then, you clean up all the traces, this is the end of it all." He could not stop the mayor Bert and them, but in his heart he disgusted them for going straight into other people''s homes and seeking money and killing them. Now that the mayor and them are dead, he doesn''t bother to stand up for them. In a small town like Texas, its normal to have a few people missing, even if he is the mayor, and he is just an honorary title. After the sheriff left, Heather looked at the mess all over the floor with a daze. How did she become like this in just one week? One month later. "Adam, I dropped out of school. My adoptive father left my adoptive mother. My adoptive mother is in pain now. On my side, I have to take care of her." Heather is on the phone. "In the end what happened?" Adam said solemnly. Over the past month, Heather has been looking for various reasons for not going back, and not letting Adam come over to find her. If Adam can''t see that there is a problem anymore, he is a fool. "It''s nothing. Now that I have inherited a large amount of inheritance, it doesn''t make much sense even to go to school. It''s better to run a farm." Heather said sadly: "Remember your love theory? I think we can take a step back. It''s good if we are above friends and lovers. I will probably stay here in the future, but I will go to New York when I have time. It''s up to you, and Juno and Karen." "are you sure?" Adam vaguely guessed something. "determine." Heather smiled and said, "When I sort it out thoroughly, I will also invite you to come and play." "I understand." Adam sighed, "Then take care and be safe." "I will." Heather hung up the phone with a smile, but tears were already streaming down. "I regret it? I told you not to come to Newttown. You must not listen!" On the sofa next to him, Heather''s adoptive mother was holding a wine bottle, smoking a cigarette, and said drunkly: "Now it''s done like this, are you satisfied?" Seeing Heather just crying and not speaking, Heather''s adoptive mother cried out nervously, "What are you crying? I didn''t cry when my husband died! Isn''t you just a man? Now that you are so rich, you can''t find a man you want. To." "Adam is different." Heather shook his head. "Then call him over, give him a baby, and tie him up." Heather''s adoptive mother smiled nervously. UU reading www.uukANAshu.com "I won''t have children." Heather said in a daze: "The blood of the Sawyer family will die. Maybe in the future I will adopt a child, but I will never have a child." When everything was over, she was completely calm again. After thinking and thinking, combined with her skin-faced cousin and a few cruel and unusual elders, she completely believed that the Sawyer family''s bloodline genes were problematic. Such bloodline genes should not continue to be passed on. As for looking for a male family to live a normal life, she basically gave up with such a skin-faced cousin who needs to take care of him. If the adoptive mother can fully integrate into this special family in the future, and take care of Ren Pi Lian''s cousin for a few days when she leaves, then she can occasionally go to New York to find Adam and be a confidant who is above a friend and a lover. But before that, she could only be like her grandmother, guarding the manor alone all the time. At this moment, she was extremely thankful that she had left her adoptive mother and a glimmer of hope... _ Chapter 213: Intern Grey new York. Duncan Apartments. Adam put down the phone, got up and walked to the window, looking at the apartment 520 opposite. Monica and the others were bickering and arguing, which was very warm. Adam couldn''t help feeling a little surprised. "Maybe Monica was really hit by..." Adam murmured: "It was a coincidence that Caroline had a manor and Heather also had a manor, but Caroline stayed in the manor in Virginia, and now Heather also chose to stay in the manor in Texas. Is it a coincidence? ?" One more sentence was not said. The process of Caroline''s inheritance of the manor was full of danger and unspeakable, and looking at Heather''s appearance, I am afraid it is the same. What the **** is this? In the face of Heather''s breakup that is not a breakup like Caroline, Adam has a calm mind, and he doesn''t have the urge to fly directly to Texas to talk to Heather face to face. He doesn''t like surprises and surprises. And he knew that Heather, who had been assimilated by him for so long, didn''t like it either. Not to mention Caroline, he also guessed that something unspeakable must have happened on Heather''s side. Since Heather made it clear that it was inappropriate for the time being, he would naturally not pass. In addition to this reason, more importantly, he himself has no idea of ??settling down. The reason why the relationship with Heather improved at the beginning was that it was annoying by his mother Amy, and it went smoothly. In the final analysis, he still prefers to practice his love theory. Above friends, lovers are unsatisfied, tacitly. The affectionate set does not suit him. But unlike Caroline''s indifferent time, this time, he was still quite sad. After all, Heather has been with him for three years, and it''s a real love for a long time. For a while, he was very impulsive to talk. Looking at Monica and them again, Adam returned to the sofa, picked up the phone, and called Juno. Although they are all good friends, there are some things that Adam and Juno have a better understanding. The call was quickly connected, and Adam said the matter. "Juneau, do you think I have any special physique? I met some weird friends." Adam couldn''t help but complain. The first one is Magic Amy, who controls the queen. The second one is Jennifer, which is kind of like wanting everything. The third Veronica, the wicked witch at first, and the devout saint later. The fourth Nora, the Queen of Color, can **** a man from her ex-husband. The fifth Caroline, the female version of Captain America, is Wei Guangzheng and knows how to adapt. Heather is already sixth. This is still a long time to get along, he noticed that, God knows how many of those short-term dew relationships are weird. There are also close female friends like Juno and Karen. If it was further expanded, Peggy would seem a little weird, let alone Sheldon, even Leonard''s super endurance, he was also extremely scared to think about it. Oh my god, it''s a bit of a fascinating physique. "Yup." Juno smiled and said, "It''s like you met Karen and me." "No, no, no..." Adam subconsciously denied it, but Juno seemed to see a picture of Juno looking at him with a smile, and he couldn''t help but change the subject with a sneer: "Are you okay over there?" Juno was stunned by a word, Adam struck a spirit, and instantly realized. He does have the physique of recruiting gods, but this is not neuroticism, but god-man divinity. As long as the protagonists or characteristic supporting characters in film and television dramas, they are all divine, in simple terms, they have evolved the character to the extreme, and when people think of him, they will think of his characteristics. In other words, this character comes alive, shines into reality from the illusion, and is vividly reflected in people''s hearts, similar to a certain concept. When Sheldon is mentioned, people think of arrogance and cuteness. The mention of Master Xing is nonsensical. There is not only an image, but even a sound. Adam traveled to the comprehensive world of American dramas, films and TV dramas, and he was surrounded by handsome men and beauties, or people with special characteristics, and they were not unknown people. Naturally, they were different from ordinary people. Thinking of this, Adam was relieved. It is not that he has a problem, but that the world has a problem. Well, it must be so. "very good." Juno also knew that Adam was changing the subject, but did not expose it, but followed his words. Because Adam was not wrong, she and Karen did have a problem. "Harvard Medical School is worthy of being one of the best medical schools in the world. There are too many powerful people here." "Oh?" Adam curiously asked: "Which are there?" During this time, he really hadn''t talked about this with Juno. "That Ben Campbell won''t talk about it, he is indeed a genius." Juno smiled and said: "There are two other female classmates who are also very good, one is Christina Young, about the same age as us, and has received a doctorate degree, and now is studying for a doctorate degree in medicine." "Christina Young?" Adam was surprised and said: "Southern Universe Nationality?" "Yes, you know her?" Juno smiled. "I met her on a plane..." Adam told how he had gone to Palm Springs for Christmas, and exclaimed: "I didn''t expect that she was still a genius." At the age of twenty-two, I got a doctorate and studied for another. Although the gold content of the doctoral degrees in various disciplines is not the same, they are also very powerful. "She is very good." Juno joked: "And it''s not just her IQ~" "Ok?" Adam keenly grasped Juno''s tone change: "What else did she do?" "She was very close to one of our professors, and that professor is a real medical expert." Juno said softly. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched for a long time before he vomited: "Fortunately, I didn''t go to Harvard Medical School." In this year of Columbia Medical School, although there are people with deep backgrounds like Steven Murphy, there are children from medical families like Iliad, and handsome guys like William who are willing to commit themselves, but in general, Adam can still survive. Scene. "There is another amazing girl named Meredith Grey." Juno continued: "Her mother is Alice Grey ~ www.novelhall.com~ the Grey of the Grey technique." "Grey?" Adam opened his mouth. This surname is really familiar, yes, Grey intern! He had watched it for a while in the previous life, but because of too many seasons, he just abandoned it. Now he has only a slight vague impression. This Meredith Grey should be the heroine Grey, how could it not be great. "She is better than Christina Young?" Adam said casually. "In terms of learning, no." Juno smiled and said, "But in terms of life style, she is unmatched. As long as she drinks alcohol, her pants will definitely fall down, no matter who you drink with her~ I mean, it really doesn''t matter who it is~ " Adam: "..." _ Chapter 214: bad news On the phone. "Isn''t she looking for you to drink a bar?" Adam couldn''t help but complain. "Yes." Juno whispered: "But I took Karen." "Is it brought, or is it brought?" Adam teased. "Is there any difference?" Juno smiled. Adam thought of Karen''s meekness to Juno, curled his lips, and said no more. "Speaking of which, Meredith is still your alumnus." Juno said casually: "She also graduated from Columbia, and seems to be two years older than you." "Oh?" Adam frowned and said, "Then why don''t I know her?" Generally, the heroine''s appearance is very high, and Juno said that her style should be very famous as long as she is in Columbia. It is impossible for Adam to not know. "Perhaps she doesn''t fit your aesthetics?" Juno joked: "Her appearance and figure are much worse than Heather, but her voice is very special." "What a special method?" Adam got excited when he heard this. Is it a seiyuu level? Then her boyfriend can write that my girlfriend is a seiyuu? Face value and body shape are indeed the biggest considerations for Adams friendship, but sometimes the voice is also a bonus. The lingering sound circumscribes the beam for three days. I understand everything I understand. "It''s very magnetic and unique." Juno sighed. "If I have a chance, I would like to hear what a special method is." Adam smiled. "Have a chance." Juno played with the taste: "This is another thing I want to tell you. Her mother, Alice Grey, used to work at the New York University Medical Center for a long time. Today''s director of surgery is a good friend of her mother. After she graduates, she is likely to go to the New York University Medical Center as a resident. Are you surprised or surprised? " "Sonofthebitch!" Adam couldn''t help but explode. "Hahaha." Juno laughed immediately. "Are you kidding me?" Adam asked. "of course not." Juno laughed and laughed: "At that time, I drank two bottles of whiskey with her in order to confuse her. These are the mantras she vomited after drinking, and she is relatively innocent, she should not be fake ." "What are you doing with her?" Adam had a toothache, and he believed it in his heart. He can choose Columbia Medical School because of Leonard, the attending doctor, and then prepare to go to New York University Medical Center as a resident. Could this Meredith waste the resources of the director of surgery of her mother''s good friend? No one is a fool, and Americans play with the connections and walk through the back door, no worse than anyone. "How can I be a classmate and a strong opponent, it is not a bad thing to know more." Juno wrote lightly. "I have a bad feeling." Adam had a headache and said: "This Meredith will come over almost certainly, and I will be doing residency training at the New York University Medical Center in the same period as me, and Christina Young and Ben Campbell are likely to come." "Maybe." Juno quipped: "Christina and Meredith are now good friends. If Meredith goes to New York, maybe Christina will go too." Adam''s mouth twitched. Although I vaguely remember that the hospital where Grey intern, who I had seen in his previous life, seemed to be in Seattle, this is a mixed world of American TV series, and many things have changed. Seattle is so biased, how can Greater New York, the center of the multiverse of the American TV series, be well located. And although he doesn''t want to boast, he has a plug-in traverser, a proper protagonist center effect. Everyone moved closer to him, and the earth revolved around him, which was quite normal. But he didn''t want to. This background of Meredith is no worse than Steven Murphy. After all, the county magistrate is better off. The director of surgery is too powerful. With a crooked mouth, a lot of resources tilted towards Meredith without making a difference. It doesn''t matter if you make a mistake, just settle it. Moreover, her trousers are still so loose, her appearance and body are not to mention, her voice is also very distinctive, and the heroine''s luck is absolutely strong. If we get another chief surgeon, Adam will definitely squeeze a lot of resources. There is also that Christina Young, who hit a double doctorate at such a young age, and hooked up with a professor of medicine as soon as she went to medical school. If she also followed, her fighting power would definitely not be weaker than this Grey. Compared with them, Alice and Iliad are not enough to look at. Although Alice turned Steven and William into her pair of wings, she was still confined to girly methods and didn''t put down her body to strike up a conversation with the old professor because she looked too much at her face. Otherwise, with Steven Murphy''s family wealth, William would have nothing to do. The reason for the formation of such a pair of wings is not because William is handsome and Steven looks ordinary. Let alone the Iliad, properly fighting the five scums, he is a little stronger than ordinary people, and he is not good at all among medical students, otherwise he will not follow Adam as soon as he comes up. William wanted to have good looks, means and means, but since he met Alice, he didn''t dare to be too obvious in this regard. Steven Murphy, there is no need to do anything, there is a professor who takes the initiative to take care of him, but he is too proud and wants to compete fairly with Adam and win opportunities with strength. Then, there is no more. With strength, Adam exploded him. Therefore, among the 108 medical students in Columbias 1995 grade, Adam has always had an absolute advantage, which has given Leonard a lot of face, and he also has reasons to give Adam more haircuts. In the U.S., in any industry, it takes as early as possible to become famous, and sometimes fame means everything. What is the difference between a famous doctor and an ordinary doctor? First of all, isn''t it just a name. It''s absolutely not a disadvantage to be a genius student in the medical profession in New York first. Originally Adam was still happy that there was no one who could fight, but now it seems that Leonard''s most hated super master has targeted him. Not to mention, people can change. Steven Murphy is proud now, does not mean that he will be proud in the future. Alice looks at her face now, doesn''t mean she will look at her face in the futureWilliam is **** now, doesn''t mean it will be the same in the future. There is also the little classmate Iliad, they will always grow up, and after they grow up, they will all be Adam''s strong competitors. With this calculation, there are already six or seven. God knows, how much he doesn''t know? It''s terrible. Adam has a foreboding that there will be a battle at the New York University Medical Center in the future. Leonard was delayed for so long with only three persuaders that year. Adam''s future difficulties may be twice his. Fortunately, he opened the hook and booked Leonard, the attending doctor, in advance, otherwise he would really consider changing to a hospital for internship after graduation. But this is just to think about it, if the protagonist''s central effect is really, he can''t get away wherever he changes. _ Chapter 215: Coincidentally The next day. early morning. "Ok, let''s run." When Adam came and knocked on the door all day, he found that Chandler was already ready, he hadn''t been procrastinating on the bed as before, anyway, he jumped and clapped his hands and shouted, with a look of unlimited energy. "What good happened?" Adam smiled. "It''s okay." Chandler pretended: "Can''t I just like running?" "Monica, do you believe it?" Adam looked at Monica who was walking out. "Suzy praised him." Monica said the key. "Oh~" Adam dragged his voice with an expression like this. "ok I admit it." Chandler couldn''t hold it any longer, and he rubbed his hands and smiled: "Don''t say, running is really effective, Adam, thanks." "you are welcome." Adam smiled and said, "This is what I should do." "In fact, it''s not all the reason for running." Chandler chuckled and said, "Monica also has a lot of credit." "OMG~" Adam looked at them in horror. "It''s not what you think." Monica rolled her eyes: "I just taught him some skills." "Yeah~" Chandler was a little intoxicated and said, "Some techniques that raise the indescribable from being beautiful to others who think it is murder to the police~" "So effective?" When Adam heard it, he immediately got an impression. After all, Monica''s teaching Chandler skills is definitely a famous scene in Friends. I didn''t think of this before, but now he is interested. "This is a technique created from the perspective of a woman. Are you saying that it is effective or not?" Monica said amused: "But, Adam, don''t you seem to need it?" "No one will dislike the skill, and the skill is not overwhelming." Adam said in a serious manner: "Of course it''s easy to make people want to call the police when they hear it, but if they think it''s a massacre and want to contact the army, then it''s a skill. "Well, I will teach you later." Monica shrugged. Friends in American dramas are so atmospheric and casual, sometimes making Adam speechless, but sometimes Adam clapping his hands and applauding. "Don''t wait, teach now." Adam urged itchingly. "Ok." Monica took the two into the room, sat on the sofa, picked up a piece of paper and a pen, and began to draw. "The human body can be divided into seven regions." Monica quickly drew a human body curve and marked seven areas. "Wow." Adam exclaimed: "Monica, people who don''t know think you are a doctor." "I am self-taught." Monica laughed at herself: "Do you still want to listen?" "Listen!" Adam nodded quickly. Then, Monica used the seven numbers 1-7 to give Adam a permutation and combination class that would make ordinary people blush. At the crucial point, Monica also dubbed herself, which really opened Adam''s horizons. "Remember?" Monica recovered from the joy of teaching and smiled at Adam who was dumbfounded. "Excuse me, please write the number arrangement password on it. I was a little bit in a trance just now." Adam said straightforwardly. Monica blushed, and quickly wrote the number sequence on the paper, and then threw it to Adam. Even if Chandler had taught that time, it was not the first time, but this time it was a bit shameful. After all, when she and Rachel taught Chandler together, there were some psychological advantages. This time, she was the only one, and Adam and Chandler were sitting next to her, with no psychological advantage. Adam solemnly folded the paper and put it in his pocket. Then the three of them laughed and went downstairs to go for a run in Central Park. After more than a month of exercise, Chandler''s breath of running is much smoother, and obviously it has a good effect. It''s no wonder that Susie will praise him for being full of motivation. "By the way, Chandler, do you know Meredith Grey?" After a long run, when the three of them went back for a walk, Adam thought of the Grey that Junod had talked about last night, and asked casually. "Meredith Grey?" Chandler''s voice was high. "It seems you know each other." Adam was surprised. "Oh~ of course I know her." Chandler smiled triumphantly. "Your ex-girlfriend?" Monica saw it too, and joked: "Or your friends?" "Hi! She is just my alumnus, junior sister." Chandler gave Monica a dissatisfied look. "really?" Both Adam and Monica gave a look of contempt. "Ok, ok." Chandler couldn''t hold it back, and smiled triumphantly: "I can tell you, but you must not tell Rose." "why?" Monica was puzzled. "OMG." Adam was shocked: "Meredith will not be Rose''s ex-girlfriend, right?" "impossible!" Monica immediately denied: "You forgot, Carol and Ross University are in love." "and then?" Adam joked: "It doesn''t mean anything." "All right." Monica ignored Adam, looked at Chandler, and urged: "Say it quickly." "Well." Chandler triumphantly said: "Meredith is our little sister, a man of the school, Rose and I like her very much. Once, we met her at a party, and she happened to be in the window period at that time, so we I want to go up and talk to her. Then we quarreled. In order not to affect our brotherhood, we made a brotherly covenant, that is, no one is allowed to chase her. " "Then you betrayed him, secretly getting along with this Meredith?" Monica widened her eyes and said inconceivably, "I really didn''t see it, Chandler, you are such a person." An expression of "you with thick eyebrows and big eyes turned out to be a traitor". "Hi! Don''t look at me like that." Chandler dissatisfied: "Ross also betrayed me. He knew that I really liked a girl at the time, but he secretly made friends with her. At that time I..." Having said this, he was embarrassed to mention it again. Because when he saw that scene, he shed tears. That girl, he really thought it was true love at the time. "You really have one." Adam complained: "I can play Infernal Affairs, I said Rose is not honest." "Yes." Chandler echoed: "So I dated Meredith many times Several times and even went to Rose''s site, in the science laboratory, it was completely reasonable." Monica couldn''t help rolling her eyes again. "I didn''t expect her to have such a period with you." Adam sighed. It''s no coincidence that a book is not made. Originally, there was only an 80% chance that Meredith would go to New York to become his colleague in the future. Now that there is such a case, Adam feels that the chance has risen to 95%. Seeing Chandler''s triumphant face, it seemed that he was very proud of his experience with Meredith, Adam couldn''t help but slapped: "Are you sure Rose is not the same as you?" "what?" Chandler was taken aback for a moment, and then understood, his face went dark: "What?!" "Hahaha." Monica was immediately overwhelmed. _ Chapter 216: Interesting Facts about Studying Medicine That night. The crowd gathers. This is Adam''s first participation in more than a month. "Well, well, isn''t this one of our busy people, why are you free to come over today?" Phoebe joked pompously when he saw Adam coming in. "Isn''t this too busy." Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise I won''t see anyone and I will see you too." "Well, I accept this reason." When Phoebe heard it, he immediately accepted the flattery with joy. "Rose!" Chandler came back from work, opened the door and saw Rose, and immediately shouted, "You betrayed me!" "what?" Rose was taken aback when he was said, and said innocently: "When did I betray you?" "Need me to remind you?" Chandler defrauded him: "Our brothers'' covenant in college?" "Hmm." Rose''s eyes flashed, avoiding Chandler''s gaze, and said with a guilty conscience: "Which brotherly covenant are you talking about?" "Meredith Grey." Chandler mocked: "But obviously, you have not only betrayed this time." "what are you guys saying?" Rachel curiously asked. Adam said the matter. Rachel and Phoebe both looked at Rose with strange eyes, with an expression of "you are in this shape". "I am sorry." Rose couldn''t tell the truth, so he had to apologize: "I don''t want to, but you know, I like Meredith very much, and she likes me too." "Did you drink?" Adam hit the nail on the head. "of course." Ross was taken aback: "How can you not drink at a college party?" "Did you drink too?" Adam looked at Chandler again. Chandler nodded. "what?" This time, it was Rose''s turn to widen his eyes and point to Chandler: "You and Meredith?" "Yes!" Chandler shook his head, irritating Rose: "I did it with her many times, in your science laboratory." "You are too much." Rose was angry: "How about doing this kind of thing on my site!" Then the two began to quarrel. Adam was too lazy to care who was right and who was wrong, because Rose must be wrong. It turns out. Adam''s guess is not groundless. Meredith, who has not yet met, deserves Juno''s evaluation of her. The pants fall off as soon as you drink the little wine. And dont have too many parties in college, you will drink if you have parties. Gee. Adam suddenly became less interested in Meredith''s voice actor. First of all, the chaotic relationship between Meredith and Chandler and Rose. Then, this chaotic relationship between Meredith and everyone... Adam said: Can''t afford to offend, can''t afford to offend. Although he has forgotten what the heroine Meredith looks like because of too long time, he vaguely remembers a classic scene. A doctor was infected with an unspeakable disease because he and the nurse were indescribable. As a result, a long list of medical staff in the entire hospital began to line up for testing... This is definitely the worst time a doctor and medical staff have been hacked. In the previous life, Adam just watched the excitement, knowing that it was an overly exaggerated plot, but now he is in this American drama world, and he seems to have an intersection with the heroine. At this time, knowing that the heroine is more casual than imagined, one can imagine how big Adam''s psychological shadow is. Not to mention her special magnetic voice, even if she was as beautiful as a fairy, Adam didn''t dare to be interested. He doesn''t have any overbearing gun intent, and he also comes with a completely immune superpower... Clean yourself, clean yourself, and clean yourself. The important thing is said three times. "Adam, what are you thinking?" Rachel saw Adam in a trance, curious. "I know!" Phoebe exclaimed, "It must be a medical story, right?" "Ha ha." Adam gave a dry laugh, naturally it was impossible to tell what he had just thought of, and said perfunctorily: "Nothing, just thought of a problem." "Do you have many female classmates?" Monica also interjected. "Are there many beautiful female classmates?" Joey pursed his lips and nodded and smiled. "It''s really a lot." Adam smiled. "Study medicine must be fun, right?" Phoebe annoyed: "If it weren''t for the chance, I actually want to be a doctor, Doctor Phoebe Buffy, wow, that sounds great!" "Whether it''s good or not is relative, but very tired is absolute." Adam smiled and said, "I''m pretty good, and there is still time to meet with everyone. Many of our classmates spent sleepless nights studying, and a female classmate had acne on her face. According to her self-deprecating words, it was a volcanic eruption, and there was no time. Processing, the clothes haven''t been washed for a month. Some students bought a stopwatch, and after studying hard, they must press the stopwatch to time anything, whether it''s drinking a cup of coffee or going to the toilet, for fear of wasting a second of time. " "OMG!" Monica and the others were all dumbfounded: "So exaggerated?" "It''s so exaggerated." Adam continued: "You don''t like coffee the most, and my classmates need to stay up often to keep up with the progress, drinking coffee to refresh themselves, and smelling coffee is a bit nauseous now. "Oh, God." Rachel exclaimed: "Fortunately, I didn''t go to study medicine, otherwise my image would be completely gone." Although her father is a doctor, he really wants a child to take over his work. He has told her about medical affairs before, but most of them are really interesting things. Otherwise Leonard would say how he had survived the hardships of medical school and resident in the past, let alone his spoiled daughters, he himself would not have the courage to go again. So it was the first time that Rachel heard about the fun fact of medical students, and was extremely grateful. My face was full of acne, I didn''t wash my clothes for a month, I used the watch in the toilet, and I vomited when I drank coffee. It was terrible to think about it. "Just get over it, right?" Monica also had lingering fears. "of course." Adam nodded first, and then smiled playfully: "But four years of medical school plus seven years of residency will have to endure. Only after this period of time can it barely pass. "..." Everyone looked at each other. I''ve heard Adam talk about the long and intense time studying medicine before, but they didn''t have a clear understanding. The impression always stayed with the doctors wearing white coats, wealth and status. But today I heard Adam talk about a few concrete examples of hard work, which immediately shocked them and made them thankful that they did not choose to study medicine. Then I listened to this kind of days for 11 years, thinking about it, my scalp was tingling. This is really a way of no return Dont blame Zhou Shuren for saying: Persuade people to study medicine, and thunder strikes! "All the girls who study medicine are like this?" Joey didn''t dare to talk. "Nor." Adam smiled: "I''m talking about the majority, there are always exceptions." In fact, this proves once again that the world is unfriendly to ordinary people. In order to learn, many girls don''t care about their image at all. There are certainly some boys who turn their clothes over without washing their clothes. Otherwise, if you dont wash your clothes for a month, how can you change so many clothes? But Alice and Iliad have no trouble in this aspect at all. They dress beautifully every day, and they are also among the best in their studies, making other girls envy and hate. The law that beauty determines everything is displayed to the fullest, just so unreasonable. _ Chapter 217: 1 for learning weekend. Columbia University School of Medicine Community Health Program. Adam, Iliad and Bianca, the iron triangle came to this health clinic to do weekly medical internships. For medicine, clinical practice is very important, especially for doctors. So even if the freshman and sophomore are mainly learning theory, there are still various internships every week to expose medical students to some clinical things. The general teacher is different from the real person in the end. To understand the structure of the human body, there must be a real person as a reference. In the health clinic, teaming up to check each other''s body is also a very important study. "Hi, Jenny." "Hi, Adam." "How''s it going this week?" "Very well, how about you? What did you do without asking you out?" "What else can you do? Study, you don''t know the suffering of our group of medical students." "Don''t be too tired, your body is the most important thing." "Thank you." "..." Adam took the lead, entered the health clinic, and greeted the front desk. The front desk responded enthusiastically. The chat between the two made Iliad and Bianca behind Adam twitched. "Is Dr. Daisy?" Feeling Iliad pulling his clothes behind him, Adam changed his voice and got into the subject. "Yes, come with me." The front desk Jenny glanced at Adam a little bitterly, got up and took them in. This is one of the teaching practice sites of Columbia Medical School. Dr. Daisy is the person in charge here. "This is an endoscope." After everyone''s greetings, Dr. Daisy took an L-shaped medical instrument and demonstrated: "You have to check each other''s head, ears, nose and mouth like this." While talking, put the probe of the endoscope into the nose of the model Adam: "Pull the nose up a little bit, and then look inside, you can see the beautiful inferior turbinate." After the demonstration, Dr. Daisy handed the endoscope to Iliad and explained: "Just like this, in the corresponding position, extend the observation inside, observe whatever you want to observe, and compare the theories you have learned in the textbook. , Don''t call me if it''s okay, you know?" "know!" Adam and the three hurriedly responded. After Dr. Dais left, Iliad walked over with the endoscope and smiled: "Don''t move, let''s take a look at your beautiful inferior turbinate." Adam smiled and sat there to let Iliad observe. Anyway, I want to be a model, no one can hide. What''s more, this is learning, a very serious matter. If it''s all contortions, then don''t study medicine at all. Because modern clinical medicine is based on the structure of the human body, the first step in studying medicine is to study the human body. There are so many embarrassing things for men and women. For example, when they learned gynecology, Adam and the others had to learn from the mannequin. When Rose''s ex-wife on Lace was about to give birth, Rose rushed to accompany him. While waiting, he picked up a duck-bill-like instrument, and the one was like a duck talking, playing with fun. Until Carol reminded it what it was for, he was so scared that Rose threw it away. It''s so embarrassing. But Adam and a group of people gathered around the mannequin, holding the duckbill one by one, following the professor''s professor, stepping forward to observe. What kind of atmosphere is that? Therefore, one must have a professional attitude when studying medicine. The more embarrassing you are, the more unnatural you are, indicating that you have thought a lot, and what you are thinking about is not professional, and it is easy to give the patient a bad feeling. If you look ugly no matter how bad people think you are, they will sue you. Of course, this kind of professional attitude also requires specialized learning and can only be cultivated after a long period of training. At this stage, Adam is okay, Iliad and the others are not very good. Especially when it was Adam''s turn to hold the endoscope and observe them, they were very uncomfortable. Just forget about the head, ears, and nose. When checking the oral cavity, Iliad and Bianca''s complexion turned red all at once, and Adam couldn''t keep a professional attitude, and some distracting thoughts flashed in their minds. Fortunately, Adam has been on the battlefield for a long time, as well as the acting skills. In order not to be embarrassed and to continue learning, he forcibly suppressed distracting thoughts, and checked their mouths one by one with an endoscope if nothing had happened. With this buffer of time and enough professional attitude infection, Iliad and Bianca were finally brought into state by Adam. And without distracting thoughts, these checks are actually normal and normal. The three of them checked and discussed with each other, which was very profitable. If possible, Adam would like to take the endoscope and go back and observe Chandler and the others as models. After all, the more samples and the broader the knowledge, the better the learning effect. It''s a pity that these instruments are fixed in the outpatient clinic and it is impossible to bring you back. As for the purchase? This kind of small instrument is fine, but if it involves tens of millions of large instruments, can Adam buy them all just to learn? It''s not realistic at all. So Adam was not prepared to use this method from the beginning, so he did whatever he wanted. With his current level and reputation, as long as he has the opportunity, he can go up and practice the first time, and it is not too bad for this opportunity. But because of this, Adam thought of Heather again, feeling a great pity in his heart. If Heather is still there, there will be a professional model for him to observe in many inspections. After all, there is still a big difference between a human body model and a real human body. And Adam and the others will come into contact with real human bodies in the future, and they will use real human bodies to study at the beginning, and that is naturally the best. As for Iliad and Bianca, even if they are professional, many things are not suitable for research and discussion together. "Huh? Juno?" Adam suddenly thought of Juno again, first he was happy, and then he thought of Karen, his face collapsed. Juno is also a medical student. According to her personality, if Adam proposes to check and study each other, he will probably agree, but Karen who has been following it is hard to say. Suddenly give Adam a knife if not sure. just forget it. "It seems that I need a new friend and a female friend who is not full of lovers Adam thought to himself: "All for learning! " First of all, this person must conform to Adam''s aesthetic. After all, you dont care about anything when youre away from home, but you still have to insist on aesthetics. Secondly, she must agree with his view of love. This is more difficult. Originally, Iliad and Bianca were both considered to be in line with Adams aesthetics, and they were classmates, and they were very suitable for deep learning together, but according to Adams observation, they both belonged to the kind of temperament with less experience and more authenticity. Since Heather, Adam, who recognized himself, is the girl who wants to provoke the least now. So I can only give up. Well. Who else? _ Chapter 218: Who is the bully? A week later. The thunderous morning jog time. Monica was absent. "Stop calling her." Seeing Adam wanted to call Monica, Chandler waved his hand: "She is in a bad mood." "What''s wrong?" Adam curiously asked, "Isn''t it okay yesterday?" "Her credit card bill came yesterday." Chandler explained: "After the payment, there was only $127 in her account." "so little?" Adam suddenly. As the saying goes: You have grain in your hands and don''t panic in your heart. In modern society, money is food. It''s normal to be upset if you don''t have money. Regarding this, Asia has a painful understanding in this life, so Monica, who is only 127 dollars at this moment, is upset and feels the same. "She really hasn''t been to work for a long time." Adam thought about it. Two months have passed since Monica didn''t want to serve as a cook anymore on an impulse. Americans actually have a habit of saving. For example, Monica, she saves 10% of her monthly salary, otherwise, how can she persist until now? Of course, most of them are like Joey, who can only survive by borrowing money without starting work. Resignation was great for a while, and it was great for two months. If it''s not that the savings are exhausted, I''m afraid Monica is still immersed in the salty state of "this job is not good, that job is not good, let''s look again, no hurry". "Yup." Chandler murmured: "The point is that she hasn''t figured out what she wants to do. The state is basically the same as when she resigned, or even worse." "The chef is actually pretty good." Adam groaned: "At her current level, as long as she has the opportunity, she can directly become the chef of the restaurant, so that the income is high and there is face. The key is that this opportunity is hard to come by." In this regard, he has no good ideas. Although he often goes to high-end restaurants, the chef is doing a good job. He can''t ask if he needs a new chef, right? This kind of work also belongs to a radish a pit. Monica resigned completely impulsively. Unlike Chandler, she likes to be a chef, only because she didn''t deal with the relationship with her colleagues and boss properly. Therefore, Adam did not like Chandler''s resignation. It was comfort, encouragement, and funding. Monica has her own brothers, her parents and her parents, so Rose and the others must be in the lead. Moreover, her current state is purely a family home for too long, too lazy to get out of the comfort zone, do not force it, it is estimated that she will continue to stay in the home. Too much help is not actually good for her. "what''s happenin?" The two ran back in Central Park because Monica was in a bad mood and did not provide breakfast. When passing by the Central Park cafe, Adam was about to go in for a cup of coffee and have breakfast, but saw Chandler sneaking up and couldnt help. Asked curiously. "No, nothing." Chandler looked inside, heaved a sigh of relief, and followed Adam in. "What''s the matter?" After ordering the coffee meal, Adam asked. "Ok, ok." Seeing Adam staring at him, Chandler smiled bitterly: "I and Rose met two bullies here. They warned us not to come again, otherwise we would see us hit us once." "puff!" Adam almost laughed: "How old are you and are you afraid of bullies?" "You said lightly." Chandler murmured: "We have been bullied since we were young, and we have always had psychological shadows! And they are really strong and fierce." "is it?" Adam smiled and said, "I would like to see it." "Forget it." Chandler shook his head and said, "Joy also said to help us, but Rose and I don''t want to call you or Joey every time we drink coffee." "Why are you calling me and Joey?" Adam smiled. "If I don''t call you, what if I meet them again?" Chandler wondered. "Oh, silly boy." Adam patted Chandler''s head pityingly: "You are really used to being bullied, do you think I just give you courage?" "Is not it?" Chandler became more puzzled. "of course not." Adam smiled and said: "Didn''t they say that I will see you in the Central Park cafe again, and I will call once again? Then I will let them never show up in the Central Park cafe, the problem will not be completely solved?" "You mean?" Chandler opened his mouth: "A tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye, shall we be bullies and scare them so that they dare not reappear?" "I am here to be a bully." Adam teased: "You don''t pretend to look like it." "can you?" Chandler doubted: "They are very strong, and they are still two people." "Men can''t say no!" Adam believed himself: "I can fight ten!" When the two went out. "Look, look, it''s them, the hat he wears still grabbed me." Chandler hid behind Adam, pointed at the two white men approaching oncoming, and whispered. "Don''t worry, it''s up to me." Adam dragged Chandler to the front and greeted him head-on. "Oh, see who''s here, aren''t these cowards, hey, I changed a bridal cannon, what about the previous one? Can''t I get out of the bed because my **** hurts?" When the two saw Chandler, they arrogantly mocked and insulted. They were obviously old bullies. "You are so experienced, you used to be unable to get out of the bed by steel?" Adam smiled and went back. "what?" The two bullies were taken aback and glanced at the thin Adam. They didnt even react for a while, because they couldnt imagine Adam daring to resist. "The kid is looking for death!" When they figured it out, the two were furious and they were about to fight each other. "This is the street, don''t affect the city, let''s go to the alley over there." Adam took the initiative to greet him, put his hands on the shoulders of the two of them, and with a little effort, he controlled the two of them, and brought the two who were about to cry to the narrow alley next to them. "Hey, you are bullies anyway, are you a bit spine? How can you cry like a mother?" Adam reprimanded "Left embrace and right embrace." "Brother, we were wrong, you let go, I''m going to die." "Ahhhhh! It hurts!" It''s okay if Adam didn''t say anything. When he said that, the two bullies couldn''t help it anymore, and they really shed tears. The bully does not flick it when he has tears, but it never hurts a bit. "Do you really know it was wrong?" Adam lightened a little bit: "What''s wrong?" "We shouldn''t mess with you, ah! We shouldn''t mess with your friends!" Pain adds to the body, and the two bullies are extremely sensitive in their brains. One action can let them know what to do. They looked at Chandler with tears: "I''m sorry!" "It''s ok." Chandler was stunned all the time, and he couldn''t accept that the bully had become this shape. "I heard you don''t want to see my friends at the Central Park Cafe?" Adam reminded me kindly. "We were wrong, we won''t show up at the Central Park Cafe in the future." The two bullies are very eye-catching. "You won''t secretly trouble my friends while I''m not here?" Adam smiled. "No, no." The two bullies shook their heads quickly. They had never met a strong man like Adam. One-armed strength made them powerless to resist. Now they just want to leave, where they dare to play tricks, and they have no intention of revenge in the future. UU reading www. uukanshu. com "I don''t think so." Adam let go of them with a smile: "In this way, if one person gives me a business card, I will have a chance to play together in the future?" The two bullies took out their business cards from their pockets and handed them to Adam in tears. They decided in their hearts that they wouldn''t be close to this area after they were killed. "hat." Adam stretched out his hand, took back Chandler''s hat, and then waved, "Talk to me again when you have time." The two bullies trot away immediately. "Look, it''s that simple." Adam put his hat on Chandler''s head and smiled. Chandler: "..." Who is the bully? What kind of experience is it to be friends with a bully? _ Chapter 219: Share God Style Into the night. Jingle Bell. Adam was watching the video tape, and the phone rang. "Hello?" "Adam, I have a question for you." Monica''s excited voice came from the other end of the phone. "Hmm." Adam motioned to her and said. "Do you buy stocks?" Monica said, "Which one to buy? How is the gain? How much money did you make?" "Slow down, slow down." Adam took the phone away from his ear, and when the voice over there weakened a little, he murmured, "Why are you making stocks again?" "What''s so difficult about stocks?" Monica dismissed it and said, "Isn''t it just buying low and selling high. It''s a bear market and a bull market. I think the momentum has been quite good recently. Everyone says it''s a bull market." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. This sounds so familiar. For a period of time in his previous life, Adams ears were filled with the sound of this bull market, and the daily limit was one by one. Adam, who had never played in stocks, was a little itchy and wanted to open an account and make a fortune. It''s just that he didn''t have an account at the time, and it was too troublesome to open an account, so he had no action. Every day, listening to many people like Adam who do not have any stock trading experience enter the market, buy casually with their eyes closed, and make a lot of money. Adam looked at the candlestick chart and studied the rules of the stock market, and finally couldn''t help but want to do it. Then there is no more. Because the news of daily limit everywhere disappeared overnight, it was replaced by this one being locked up, and the other being locked up, and the money invested was greatly reduced. Newcomers who want to cry without tears know that there is a saying of cutting leeks. There are risks in the stock market, and investment needs to be cautious. It''s really not empty talk. There are so many blood and tears in it. Adam was very thankful. If it werent for him to be lazy and trouble opening an account, he was really instigated to enter the market, and a random limit would cost him a few months for nothing. If he got stuck and fell again and again, it would be really hard work for a whole year, once and again. Before liberation. Since then, he no longer pays attention to the stock market. After crossing over, if it werent for making money too easily and fast, and he knew that holding stocks of high-tech companies such as Apple and Google would definitely make a lot of money, he would never buy most of the money. stock. Even so, for the sake of safety, he also left millions of deposits in emergency. Leverage, futures and other high-risk types, even if the securities managers and him are talking about it, he will not touch them. Those are all dedicated elevators on the rooftop. "I bought Apple, Google, Amazon..." Adam reported the types of stocks he held. If his friends are courageous and patient, he doesn''t mind taking them to make a fortune. But obviously, not everyone is patient enough. "These stocks?" Monica apparently also studied and frowned upon hearing it: The rise is too slow, and there is no increase of 10% in a day. Its too boring to buy these stocks and you cant make a lot of money. "what do you want to buy?" Adam''s mouth twitched. 10% for another day? What is the concept of a stock with a capital of tens of millions, 10% a day, is 1 million, and earning 1 million a day? That is the level of billionaires and tens of billions. The newly ended leeks are really full of romanticism that makes them rich overnight. Adam has a deep understanding. "MEG!" Monica believes herself. "What company''s stock is this?" Adam doubted. "I do not know either." Monica said triumphantly: "But you didn''t find out, does the name of this stock resemble mine?" "So?" Adam was speechless. "So, of course I bought her." Monica surely said: "I believe she will bring me good luck." "Then what else do you ask me to do?" Adam complained: "You obviously have more experience than me." "Let''s discuss it." Monica dissatisfied: "Being well informed is also a major point of stock trading." "I don''t trade stocks." Adam smiled and said, "I only invest in stocks." "whatever." Monica was not interested in listening, and said roundly, "I feel good now. This is the career I have been pursuing. Adam, do you support me?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled nonchalantly. "..." Monica stagnated, and then regained confidence: "The only regret now is that my capital is too small. Even if she rises by 10% a day, I will only earn $12.7, which is completely unworthy of my luck. So, Can you lend me a little and pay you back after I have made a lot of money, and the interest will be calculated." "Remember the exhortation meeting in Las Vegas?" Adam was said to be happy, and kindly reminded: "Do you want to have another one?" "How can this be the same?" Monica exclaimed: "That time I was wrong, it was gambling, but this time I was investing, and this is my future job!" "Long-term holding is called investment." Adam corrected: "The short-term operation is gambling, and it is still more powerful than gambling in Las Vegas. Worse still, gambling in Las Vegas, you can still roll the dice and bet on your luck, but Stock trading, you will be surrounded by a lot of false information, and you can be cut off and cleared." "If you don''t borrow, don''t borrow, why bother to scare me." Monica felt guilty at first, and then aggrieved: "I won''t do this, do I really want to go to that bad restaurant, not only dance, but also wear costumes, I don''t want to wear a fake murderer who can''t even burn a fire." "The real murderer can''t burn it." Adam couldn''t help but reminded. Snapped! The phone was hung up. Adam got up and came to the window, and saw Monica freaking out on the opposite side. He just smiled, but ignored her. Now she is so upset that she hasn''t borrowed money and made less money, and she will be more grateful for not borrowing money this time. And this time will not be too long. The next day. After class, Adam deliberately did not go to the library, but came to the 520 apartment. "I want to buy five shares of SGJ, I want it now! Hurry up, time is money, friend! Thank you!" Monica took the phone and exclaimed excitedly: "Wow!" "Ha! Adam, you are here." Seeing Adam coming in, Monica smiled triumphantly: "I made $17 before breakfast. Isn''t that amazing? I really am a genius in stocks!" "Didn''t you buy MEG?" Adam curiously asked. "That''s all gone." Monica speaks serious nonsense: "Although she made money for me, I dumped her. My motto now is to retreat before weakness!" "This really fits your motto." Adam''s mouth twitched: "Men certainly don''t think so." "..." Monica understood the meaning and couldn''t help rolling her eyes. She has precious time now, not to mention connotative jokes, she has no interest even if she can''t describe it. Then Adam heard Monica keep calling, screaming like "money makes money", "Don''t force me to kick your Wall Street butt" and so on. Adam seemed to see the spirit of Im hundreds of thousands every minute. until. "Do not!!!" Monica''s scream resounded throughout the building. _ Chapter 220: Cant live without a woman The next day. Close to a restaurant in Brooklyn. "Is it here?" Adam and others came together to cheer for Monica, who is new to work. Yesterday, in the first second, he was proud to treat the stock **** as a lifelong career, and he was cleared out of the market in the next second. With great joy and sadness, Monica completely died of her desire to make money in stocks. Then, her last bit of money was lost. So, she could only take the job postings in the newspaper and came to work here. "Wow." When everyone saw Monica standing behind the bar, everyone showed a different color. I saw that she was wearing a silver fluffy wig, and the peaks and ridges on her chest were like raging waves overnight, more exaggerated than Heather, and there was a pair of glasses hanging around her neck. This is her costume. Originator. "Don''t look at it, it''s all fake, it''s empty inside." Seeing Adam and Joey both staring at her, Monica couldn''t help but grabbed her hands and demonstrated it, mocking: "Adam, you really can''t live without a woman." "Ahem." Adam was a little embarrassed. He would never be like this before replacing it. But it''s been more than a month since Heather was gone, and the Adam of your show, as Monica said, is inseparable from a woman. No, with the extension of the window period, he who is usually calm will be attracted by the curves of women from time to time, completely out of control. "I''m just thinking about things, a little lost." "cut!" Everyone else despised aloud. "You and Heather really divided?" Chandler cared: "Would you like me to ask Susie to introduce you a few? On your terms, you can date an actress." "Hi!" When Joey heard that, the jealous jar was overturned, and his eyes widened and round: "Why do you only introduce him, but never want to introduce me? I''m also single, and I''m still an actor, don''t you think I am more Is it suitable for dating an actress?" "With you, I just said to introduce a few. Adam doesn''t need that many." Chandler saved his headache. "It''s pretty much the same." Joey pursed his lips and nodded and smiled. "Hi!" Rose couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Why is there no me?" "Ok?!" Everyone looked at him, then looked at Rachel again. "What are you doing?" Rachel looked confused. "Aren''t you angry?" Monica puzzled. "Oh, comeon~" Rachel shrugged and said: "You don''t really think Rose is OK? He will just make a list and think about it. Dating a female celebrity, it''s him?" "Hi!" Rose dissatisfied: "It''s not just a list, if I really meet, I will really act." "Ok." Rachel smiled indifferently. "Do you really think I dare not do it?" Rose was angry. "What list?" Adam interrupted. "That is, we can imagine a love list with five celebrities on the list." Rachel smiled and said: "If we meet, we can have a relationship with them, but the other party can''t be angry." "You guys... can play." Adam gave two thumbs up. "Please, this is imagination, and it won''t happen." Rachel forcefully explained a wave. "This is New York." Adam reminded: "The celebrities you imagine are actually very likely to meet." "Who is on your list?" Chandler curiously asked. "Mine are Chris O''Donnell, John Kennedy Jr., Daniel Day, Louis Sting, Parker Stevens." Rachel reported five names in one breath, obviously not once or twice. Adam didn''t know any of them, but looking at the expressions of Monica and Phoebe, you also know that Rachel chose the big handsome guys. "Rose, how about you?" Chandler looked at Rose again. "Take it out." Rachel said angrily. "Heh! Cough! What to take out?" Rose was smiling and coughing, and his face was innocent. "Your list of loves." Rachel spit out: "Don''t think I don''t know. You not only listed the list, but ran to print it out, but you also did a lamination process." "puff!" Everyone smiled: "Are you serious?" "This is the list." Rose replied: "I just want to be more formal. Laminating the film is for better preservation..." Finally, seeing everyone staring at him weirdly, he couldn''t say anything anymore, so he had to take out a small business card-like card from his pocket. "He still takes it with him!" Rachel laughed and said: "He is afraid that he will meet him someday, and he will not be able to approach people with such a perfect reason." "Uma Schumann, Winore Nared, Elizabeth Hurley, Michelle Pfeiffer, Dorothy Hammill." Joey grabbed it and read it aloud. "Doroth Hammill?" Everyone looked at Rose again. This is a famous skater, but his appearance is hard to say. "Hi! This is my list and I am in charge!" Rose exclaimed in embarrassment. "Uma is beautiful!" "I like Wino!" Everyone discusses you one by one. "You all like Winoy?" Rachel nodded when she saw Adam and couldn''t help but said in surprise: "My college girlfriend looks very much like her." "real or fake?" Joey exclaimed. "of course it''s true." Rachel affirmed: "We are very close, Rose has met her too, eh!" When I said this, I suddenly felt something was wrong, and looked at Rose carefully. "Coincidence! It''s all coincidence!" Rose''s face changed, and he quickly denied: "Have I ever seen your college girlfriend?" Everyone despised for a while, but in the end they didn''t hold on to this topic. Fancy girlfriends and girlfriends, and fancy girlfriends and boyfriends, this is a routine operation, as long as there is no actual action, it is not a big deal for Rachel and the others. The topic of everyone turned back to Adam. "Seriously, Adam, what is going on with you and Heather?" Rachel curiously asked. "Eighty percent is the same as Caroline again." Monica contemptuously said: "Everyone has gone back to inherit the manor, don''t let Adam do anything." "It''s so pathetic." Rachel pityed: "Dumped by two women in a row, Adam, are you okay?" "I can hold it Adam''s mouth twitched and he laughed at himself. One thing that was originally natural was a little depressed by what they said. However, he does need a woman. Otherwise, he, who has unlimited energy, really can''t hold back, especially the little beauties of Iliad and Bianca beside him often dangle in front of him. It''s really like an advertisement in a previous life: Wangzai Milk, look again, look again, I will drink you. The triple connotation fits well. Everyone dines and chats. Before leaving, Adam went to the bathroom to go to the bathroom, but suddenly he bumped into a person, feeling strangely familiar. "Heather?" Adam couldn''t help but blurted out, then he fixed his eyes and found that it was not at all, but he also knew this face... _ Chapter 221: Girl MAX estaurant. In front of the bathroom. "Hi, buddy! See clearly, this is a bear! Not a volleyball!" Just as Adam was stunned, after the collided object, the familiar but slightly green face, burst out such words with a grin, Adam no longer doubted. is her! is her! It''s her! Poisonous Tongue Bear MAX! It''s just that at the moment she is still young, and there is a ray of light in her eyes that does not belong to Adam''s impression of her, which is much more energetic than when the American drama bankrupt sisters appeared on the stage. The appearance is above-average, not outstanding, and without long legs, but her only advantage is too obvious, overwhelming, and enough to ignore other details. "Isn''t it?" Adam couldn''t help but teased: "Are you sure?" Seeing the girl MAX squatting there, rubbing the knocked part while picking up the knocked-off book, he also squatted down to help pick it up, glanced briefly, but it was a college art textbook, and he couldn''t help but feel happy. Sure enough, the other party still has dreams at this moment, and has not yet completely suffocated. There is a funny saying that I smoke and drink and have tattoos, but I am a good girl. For ninety-nine percent of the girls who say this, this is a disgusting sentence that puts gold on their faces. But for the girl in front of her, it fits perfectly. Her life experience was too sloppy and miserable, but she always maintained a kind heart. At this moment, if Adam didn''t guess wrong, she should be standing on an important life boundary. Further, maybe we can get rid of the abyss and come to the world. Taking a step back is to see the abyss without fear of hell. Her dream is actually to be a painter of children''s books, nothing more. And if there were no accidents, she would obviously be hindered from moving forward and took a step back. However, at this moment, her being hit by Adam was obviously the biggest accident. "what." The girl MAX raised her head in surprise, put down her slightly conspicuous hand, and smiled: "Dude, I like you!" Adam did not make herself affectionate either, knowing that her liking was to appreciate Adams yellow-tone response, and it was Huang Shanghuangs sympathy for each other. "You work here?" Adam was curious. Although it is close to Brooklyn, it still belongs to Manhattan across a river. In my impression, the opponent should have been mixing Brooklyn. "If you don''t work here, are you standing on the street?" Although the girl MAX is still young, but her two major characteristics, big bear and poisonous tongue, have been completely formed, and a slightly yellowish mockery opens her mouth. "Don''t even say, with this pair of babies, standing on the street to work is also a good option." As he said, he stretched out his hand to support it. Adam, who had nowhere to put his energy, couldn''t help but feel dizzy. "Sure enough it is a good option." Seeing this, the girl MAX couldn''t help but smile: "If you really get to that point, remember to come and cheer for me. Volleyball is just volleyball. What you say is what you say." "Ahem." Adam really couldn''t hold it, so he could only smile awkwardly. In previous lives, it was said that there was nothing wrong with men when a woman turned yellow, so she was not joking. "I won''t tell you yet, I''m going to work." The girl MAX turned around and left, remembering Adam''s appearance, took two steps, stopped again, turned around and smiled: "Did you see the new chef over there?" "Ok." Adam glanced at Monica and nodded with a suffocating smile. "Do you know why she wears that way?" The girl MAX made another dizzying action to capture the sun, the moon, and the mountains. "To attract customers?" Adam suddenly. "Well, you go look at the restaurant name again." Girl MAX smiled: "The waiter who fits the theme of this restaurant is 30% higher than other places. Why do you say I work here?" After speaking, I opened the door and went to the back kitchen. "Holyshit!" Adam noticed that the restaurant was called MAX Restaurant, and then looked at the other waitresses following the instructions of the girl MAX. The average line was at least C. In fact, according to this standard, Monica herself meets the standard. The reason why she has to wear such exaggerated props is entirely because she is the former chef who directly faces the customers. Among the color and fragrance, color ranks first. "Huh, won''t you go?" Monica, who was making a meal for the guests, turned around and saw Adam sitting down again, and asked in surprise, "What are you doing sitting so far?" There is a bar in front of the former kitchen where she is. After she finishes it, she passes it directly to let the guests sit there and eat. There is no need for a waiter. Of course, this also brings certain restrictions, that is, she can only cook simple meals that do not require heat treatment. Others, naturally, the back chef will be responsible. "I''m suddenly hungry again." Instead of sitting at the bar, Adam sat at the dining table and said with a smile: "You don''t have to worry about me." Monica was somewhat inexplicable at first. When the girl MAX changed into the waiter''s uniform, Adam immediately rolled her eyes and said, "You really can''t live without a woman." Then, she couldn''t help but look at MAX a few more times, then lowered her head to look at her more exaggerated arc, and curled her lips and said, "It''s all said to be fake, and I still don''t believe it." Today is her first day at work, and MAX has just arrived because she is going to class, so the two have not officially met. Monica didn''t know the details of MAX. She just glanced at it and saw the surprisingly exaggerated arc. She instinctively felt that MAX must be just like her, a victim of the evil taste of an unscrupulous boss. "Sir, what do you need to order?" Wearing a waiter uniform, MAX walked to Adam''s table, holding a note and pen in his hand, and asked solemnly. "My name is Adam." Adam took the menu, but didn''t order it the first time. "Okay, a braised Adam." MAX took a pen and quickly wrote on the sticky note. "One more steamed MAX." Adam smiled. "Well, well, it seems someone is well informed." MAX glanced at the other attendants, poisonous tongue and said:. "Also, they are these little bitch, just like you so" She thought Adam had found her name from other people. "You don''t like it?" Adam, uncharacteristically today, decided to push hard. "Are you dating me?" MAX does not answer the question. "Is it an honor?" Adam smiled. MAX didn''t answer, he tore a page of the note, slapped it on the table, and turned to the other guests. Adam took a look and saw her name and phone number written on the sticky note. Sure enough, she is a super girl, even if she is still a little bit young now, this vision and decisiveness makes people stunned. MAX remembered the other guests'' orders and went to the back kitchen to place the order. When passing by Adam, he stopped and asked in a serious manner: "Sir, are you still satisfied with your braised Adam?" "Very satisfied." Adam smiled and nodded. "That''s good." MAX said solemnly: "If you have any needs, please feel free to contact me~" Monica watched the whole time, and saw Adam waved her with a note, and couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Back kitchen. Face female colleagues envy jealousy, MAX bear one, two guns into the hands gesturing, pointing to two key, tilted his head and said: "!! Yes sister and you, just as bitch" It''s so straightforward. Female colleagues: "..." _ Chapter 222: You should be called MAX 520 apartment. "Monica, what are you looking at there?" Chandler pushed the door in, and saw Monica standing in front of the window looking out, surprised. "What else can I see? Adam!" Rachel sat on the sofa, flipping through a fashion magazine, and spit out casually. "why?" Chandler smiled and joked: "He also looked at her body?" Rachel rolled her eyes suddenly. But I remembered that Chandler saw the bear when she came out of the bath and the towel was not put on and the towel was pushed in. Chandler often looked at her in a daze. Both were a little embarrassed. The genius Rose gave Mie''s solution: look back! When you see her bear, you untie her pants and let her look back. It''s fair to tell you a report. This proposal has been approved by everyone, and it can be seen that it is a true Mie tradition. Except Chandler. Switching to Joey, he must open his pajamas directly, and then show them... the underwear with Rose''s head printed on it, let Rachel see enough. But Chandler was very uncomfortable and firmly disagreed. So an offensive and defensive battle officially started. Rachel looks for every opportunity and wants to look back. For example, when Chandler took a bath, he rushed in and opened the curtain. But because the news was wrong, it was not Chandler but Joey''s dad who saw Rachel hide her face in fright and fled. This is a very upset Rachel. Now that I heard Chandler joking about it, how could he have a good face. "Ok." Chandler immediately raised his hand to surrender, walked past Rachel in a detour, came to Monica, learned her actions, and looked towards Adam''s apartment. "The target hasn''t appeared yet, first level alert." "Don''t make trouble." Monica called Chandler and explained: "Adam stayed after you left at noon and hooked up with a waiter in our restaurant. I heard that I will be dating tonight. I want to see how much they develop. fast." "what?" Chandler started to hear: "This is the beginning?" "Heh! Man!" Rachel snorted disdainfully. "How does that waitress look like?" Chandler said gossip. "Very cruel!" Monica murmured. At this time, she already knew that MAX had the confidence to call MAX, and unlike her who cheated, MAX had no moisture at all. Every time she thinks about this, she feels too exaggerated. "Heather?" Chandler teased. "Yes, Heather kind." Monica nodded. When she said this, she froze for a moment, and then doubted: "Do you think Adam has some obsessive-compulsive disorder?" "Ok?" Chandler was puzzled. "Carolyn and Heather, both have estates." Monica analyzed: "This MAX and Heather are both extremely cruel. Will Adam follow a certain pattern when he chooses a female partner?" "Come on." Chandler mocked: "The Adam mentioned is like a serial pervert murderer. According to your analysis, most men have patterns, because they like beautiful women with good bodies." "I just said that." Monica smiled awkwardly: "I always feel that the girlfriends Adam finds are a little special." "I also have this feeling." Rachel dropped the fashion magazine and followed the gossip. "Where is it special?" Chandler was confused. "I can''t tell you." Monica shook her head and said, "It''s just a feeling." "Yes, a woman''s instinct." Rachel agreed. Chandler was speechless. "I''m coming." Monica yelled under her throat. Chandler and Rachel looked quickly. I saw Adam and an extremely cruel girl walking in. "Wow." "OMG!" Rachel and Chandler looked straight, and then looked at Monica together. "stop looking." Monica understood what they meant, and said with no anger: "She''s true." "You said they met today and then dated for the first time?" Chandler stared at Adam and them, skeptically: "But why do they look so familiar? It''s not like they just met and dated." "Because they are all masters." Rachel spit out: "Otherwise, how can anyone come up for coffee on the first date? Go too soon!" "Will it be bad if we look at it this way?" Chandler quickly reminded him when he saw that Adam and MAX were escalating. "Well, it''s a bit bad..." Monica and Rachel nodded, but their eyes were fixed on the other side. "Comeon~" Rachel even whispered: "Something amazing~" Chandler''s mouth twitched, his head tilted, and finally turned around in an enchanting arc, staring at it like the two of them. Just when the three of them held their breath. Adam suddenly got up, walked to the window, and smiled at the three people in Apartment 520 with the same arc of Rose under the ultraviolet light, and then closed the curtains with a huh. "Oh~!" The three of them were suddenly disappointed. Duncan Apartments. "What are you doing in a white coat?" Seeing Adam put on a white coat, MAX immediately vomited: "Would you like my bed nurse''s or hospital clothes? Let''s play games?" Adam laughed without saying a word, but took out another suit from behind, which was the patient''s suit. "forget it." MAX gave Adam a thumbs-up and replaced it in cooperation. "So, Mr. Duncan, what shall we do next?" "Ms. MAX, I want to give you a full-body examination." Adam smiled. "Ok." MAX laughed at himself: "Usually I can''t bear to go to the hospital. I didn''t expect that there will be a service delivered by a handsome doctor. If I knew, I would definitely save the battery money and call the doctor''s service directly." Next, Adam entered a state of learning. These days, the problem of not being able to conduct medical interactive examinations and learning with Iliad and Bianca has finally been solved. So Adam was very serious and devoted himself. "Are you sure you brought this based on the video?" MAX looked weirdly at Adam entering the learning state: "Aren''t we watching a video tape?" "This is a special edition for medical students." Adam took the time to laugh and said, "Didn''t I tell you, I am a freshman in Columbia Medical School." "what?" MAX''s eyes widened: "You are really a prospective doctor, so are you really studying?" "Of course Adam said seriously: "Otherwise, what do you think? " "I thought?" MAX tilted his head for a moment and said seriously: "I heard that the island country video tape seems to have this rhythm, but that''s because they have to drag time so much..." Before he finished speaking, Adam was forcibly brought into the rhythm of the United States. after an hour. "You should be called MAX." MAX lay there, muttering a little lost: "If our restaurant hires a male waiter, I will definitely recommend you to go." "thank you." Adam was refreshed and unhumbly accepted MAX''s praise, which he deserved, but he was comparing the similarities and differences between MAX and Heather in his heart. Then, he once again showed the same arc smile of Rose under the ultraviolet light... _ Chapter 223: Suffocated by dreams The next two weeks. Adam frequently asks MAX to study. MAX admires the motivated students most, and naturally there is nothing wrong with them. Gap breaks in the schedule. Looking at this kind-hearted and upright big bear girl, Adam used the psychology he learned to quietly mobilize her spit energy to spit out her past and present. Rather than studying, he wants to help this girl who has been hurt physically and mentally just as an adult. But this kind of help must moisturize things silently. Otherwise, with her character, she would definitely resist this kind of help. She has cultivated everything to rely on herself, not wanting to rely on others, and afraid of relying on others. Because the last person she relied on was her mother. It was really an unbearable experience. This temperament is good or bad. The good thing is that she accepted Adam''s concept of love more easily than Caroline and Heather. The bad thing is that it is difficult for her to open her heart, and once she opens her heart, it is difficult to close it. This is the time to test Adam''s technology. He wants to help her embark on a completely different path and help her realize her dream. But at the same time, they must maintain a sufficient distance to let her know each other''s positioning and not sink into it. Heather''s departure made him recognize himself. Affectionate and unique, absolutely not suitable for him. Nora, Caroline, Heather, MAX... are just a journey in his life. In the future, he may settle down and start his own family, but he is definitely not now. In ten or even twenty years, he will be just a prodigal son. This can be regarded as a typical example of the Michaelis tradition eroding the Three Views of Adam. Isn''t Iron Man that way? When he was young, he was unruly and introspective when he was middle-aged. The prodigal son turned around and won everything. Adam likes this template. As the protagonist, he is no worse than Iron Man! Even in truth, his quality of life is far superior to that of Iron Man. Because Iron Man''s prodigal son turned around, although he was tired of playing and matured and wanted to have feelings, there was no reason why he couldn''t play. After all, there was such a big hole in the chest, and coupled with the lack of temperance when he was young, his physical fitness declined across the board when he was middle-aged, and the prodigal son would not turn his head. Is it really necessary to follow the ideas of the islanders and Howard in the Big Bang Theory, using armor and Robot assisted? Then isn''t it just a saying, it''s really a prosthetic... It is estimated that he would not be able to kill him. Therefore, it is the best choice to stop and turn back the prodigal son. Adam has no worries about this at all. With the continuous improvement of attributes, his physical fitness will only get stronger. If he chooses to start a family in the future, it is definitely because of emotional needs, not physical pressure. "...I am now a sophomore at Luyuan Community College and will be able to graduate this year." After studying hard, MAX, who was very fulfilling and relaxed, told her story under the guidance of Adam. "Why did you choose art? You can''t laugh when you say it. After graduation, I want to find a job in painting, preferably children''s books. When I was a child, my favorite thing to watch was mechanical dolls. She lives in a happy family full of love. I know these are all fakes and deceive children, but I think this kind of fakes is still very good, at least it helped me through the most difficult period of time..." "Very good dream, I believe you can achieve it." Adam listened to MAX''s words and said affirmatively. "Don''t coax me, you don''t have to coax me, I really want to slow down, unless you like a lifeless body." MAXs tiger-and-wolf words opened his mouth: I heard that some people like this set, especially your doctors, who are boring after seeing the body. Only heavy taste can stimulate you. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Movies and TV dramas are really killing people, and I dont know if the screenwriter is ill and has not been treated in time, or if he thinks that the hospital charges are too expensive, and he always blacks out the doctor. But thinking that this is the mixed world of American dramas, film and television dramas, I can''t say how to refute this. Because what MAX said may be someone else... "How does it feel to go to school in Luyuan Community College? Do you want to go to other universities to study?" Adam can only change the subject. In addition to public and private universities in the U.S., there is also the difference between community colleges and real universities. Community colleges are a bit like technical colleges in Dongguo, but they are different. No matter how old you are, sometimes you dont care about your education, as long as you want to learn something, you can come to the school after paying the tuition. Low threshold, low tuition, and free time are a way for many people who cannot go to a real university. Sheldon''s brother George Jr. and Missy both went to community colleges, and Petunia also went to community colleges in order to narrow the gap with Leonard in the future. It''s just useless, because Petunia''s paper was in a mess, and Leonard couldn''t see it and helped to change it. In the end, except for the title of the paper, no other word was the same. Penny''s self-esteem was greatly hurt, and she scolded Leonard angrily. After her own efforts, she succeeded in getting a B+ score for the paper she wrote. When she slapped the paper on Leonard''s face, it was so cool. But once they went back, they immediately threatened Bernadette and Amy, who had helped her write the thesis, with the identity of the school tyrant, so that they were not allowed to reveal any news. Bernadette and Amy nodded, and were very excited, because in the past, in school, where did they have the opportunity to be so close to a big sister like Petunia. After that, Penny swelled a bit, thinking about raising her thesis grade to A next time, and continuing to pretend to be slapped! Then, there is no more. Its not because Bernadette and Amy didnt get the A level, but because of Petunias level, for the sake of truth and credibility, I didnt dare to be too low or too high. After repeated suppression, I wrote such a paper. ... Petunia thought for a while, but could only give up. Because once you get the A, maybe Leonard is more excited than her. If she keeps promoting her and others talk about it, she looks stunned, then she can''t pretend to be the opposite. This is the community college. The school system is only two years. If you study very well, you also have the opportunity to enter a regular university for further study, and the credits from community colleges can also be incorporated into the credits of regular universities is equivalent to saving a freshman and sophomore, no Need to start from scratch. It''s also humane. But this kind of opportunity is rare, and it depends on the formal university resources that the community college where you are in can catch up. MAX graduated this year, and it is not easy to find a painting job as a graduate of a community college. It is estimated that this is also the biggest turning point for her to completely give up hope. Ideal is full, the reality is very skinny. She couldn''t hit her herself, but she was always hurt by the skinny reality. Even if she was plump enough and had a MAX defense, she couldn''t stand such a ruthless continuous impact. Then she had a showdown, surrendering herself, whatever she should do, no matter how violent the reality is, it doesn''t matter to her. Ordinary people who have no dreams, just alive, are not just the mainstream. She just returned to the mainstream... _ Chapter 224: Pretend to be dead when you should Duncan Apartments. "Learning?" MAX shook his head as soon as he heard it: "Don''t be kidding." "why not?" Adam smiled. "I''m not that piece of material at all." MAX felt a little inferior and said, "I didn''t even get my high school diploma. It''s hard to go to a community college. Go to a real university?" "The high school diploma can be refilled." Adam played with MAXAM and encouraged: "The key is whether you like painting or not? Do you want to become a real painter of children''s books in the future?" "Of course." MAX said without hesitation. "That''s fine." Adam smiled and said: "It is estimated that it is difficult to find a working environment of your dreams based on what you have learned in a community college. In that case, why not go to university for further studies and learn amazing abilities so that everyone There is nothing to say." "but" MAX was a little moved, but still shook his head: "I can''t do it. I just like it. It''s not that I''m better. I''m better than me at Lvyuan Community College. I can''t go to university." "Talent is really important." Adam nodded. "right." While MAX breathed a sigh of relief, he was also faintly disappointed. This is the first time someone has encouraged her to chase her dreams. "But when it comes to talent." Adam played with NAXAN and joked: "Who has your talent?" Get along these two weeks. Adam secretly compared MAX and Heather in his heart. In terms of appearance and body, MAX is far inferior to Heather. In terms of talents, the two are evenly matched. But in terms of driving, MAX definitely leads the way, far surpassing Tongji. Sometimes, even Adam was too far behind and shouted that Old Siji would lead me. You know, she is only 19 years old, just an adult. This also reflects from the side what life she had lived in the past. "Ah oh!" MAX, who changed from MAXAM to NAXAN, exclaimed, and slapped Adam hard: "Die! This is not a balloon, but it can be blown up!" Seeing Adam grinning there, MAX grumbled and said: "People say they have **** and no brains. Look for yourself. I can''t get my high school diploma. Isn''t it normal? I still want to use this kind of talent. University? Do you want me to chop? Or do you let me sleep all the way?" "Well, let''s not talk about talent." Adam changed the subject: "In many cases, talent is not as important as diligence. What you learn is painting, and you pay attention to skills, which can be learned through a lot of practice. This is not like mathematics, where the formula cannot be solved or the formula cannot be solved." "Who said this?" MAX retorted: "Top painters are also very particular about talent and inspiration. If they can succeed with diligence, then there won''t be so few masters." "well said." Adam nodded and smiled: "So, your goal is to become a top master?" "..." MAX is stagnant. How dare she fantasize about becoming a master? She just wants to be an excellent painter, and one day she draws an excellent children''s drawing book, that''s enough. And this does not require talent, enough diligence and hard work can be achieved. "We don''t need to be a top master either." Adam said warmly: "It''s enough to work hard to be an excellent painter, what do you think?" "I said?" MAX vomited: "I said I had enough rest, are you okay?" As he said, he looked at Adam with provocative eyes. "Ha ha." Adam smiled, knowing in his heart that she wanted to change the subject, but he still decided to step her down and let her really recognize the reality. Pretend to be dead when you deserve to be dead, don''t force yourself. Two hours later. Adam got up, leaned on the bedside, read the medical books and started to read it, and then he swept to the side of MAX, with a knowing smile on his mouth. MAX, who had been forcibly provocative in order to change the subject, stared at the ceiling blankly at the moment, showing the same classic expression on Amy''s face after she was driven for the first time on the night of her eight-year love birthday. Adam knows that MAX''s goal of changing the subject has been achieved. It''s not that he forgot or doesn''t want to follow up, but even if he has the energy to ask, MAX doesn''t have the energy to answer any questions at all. In fact, MAX, which showed the same classic expression of Amy, didn''t want to say a word, so he stared at the ceiling. No need to pretend to be dead this time. But after a short while, I really fell asleep. The next day. Morning jog time. "How are you and MAX? When do you get together for dinner?" Monica asked. Since returning to work, she has joined the morning jog again. Although I hate my costume, I get used to it, and I need it for work. Sometimes people just need to work, because this is a manifestation of their own value. It''s like working hours, everyone is looking forward to leaving get off work and holidays, but once the holidays are too long, most people think about going to work again. After work, Monica, even if she felt a little awkward, but her spirit came up all at once. Monica, who is full of fighting spirit but always caring about her friends, is back again. "Wait a little longer." Adam smiled and said, "By the way, when you go to work today, ask her for leave by the way. She can''t go today." "what''s happenin?" Monica cared: "Is she sick?" "You do not understand?" Chandler on the side laughed weirdly. "Know what?" Monica is inexplicable. "Normally, even if she has something, wouldn''t she ask for leave?" Chandler winked his eyebrows and said, "Why did Adam ask for leave for her this time? Think about it~" "You mean..." Monica covered her mouth, dumbfounded. "It must be that way, Adam, am I right?" Chandler asked. "She tossed and turned a bit last night, and went to bed too late. It is estimated that she could not wake up until ninety o''clock." Adam described the passing by spring and autumn pen and ink, and said with a smile: "I thought about it, let her take a good rest for a day, and don''t exhaust her body." "You are so considerate." Monica murmured: "You are too exaggerated. Are you still a human being?" It is said that there is no damaged land, only exhausted cattle. But this is not absolute What if you meet the Bull Demon? "There is also your credit for this." Chandler cut his knife and said: "The seven-point permutation and combination method you taught is really amazing." "do not talk." Monica rolled her eyes: "If Susie hadn''t thanked me specifically, I would really regret telling you, especially you, Adam!" Women know women best, and the seven-point permutation and combination method summed up by Monica has won Susie''s anger brush five-star praise. After the experience, Susie shook Monica''s hand, not to mention how sincere her heartfelt gratitude was. "Don''t mind." Adam smiled reservedly: "I haven''t had the opportunity to use the set you taught me." Monica: "..." Chandler: "..." _ Chapter 225: I have some hormones that need to be balanced Duncan Apartments. I have to say that since studying medicine, Adam has become more and more accurate in grasping the state of the human body. As soon as MAX fell asleep, he slept until ten o''clock. He opened his eyes and saw that he went three poles in the day and shouted badly. Just about to jump up and go to work, he found that he was weak. Then, she held her waist. "Ouch, **** Adam!" MAX leaned on his side, oops, cursing. In fact, Adam can''t be blamed entirely on this. Because her waist is not good, who makes her burden too much in front of her. After lying down for a long time, he came back a little bit, his eyes caught a note on Adam''s pillow, and he reached out and took a look. Only then did he know that Adam had asked for a leave of absence for her. "With such experience, I must have done this kind of thing before." MAX vomited: "No wonder you don''t want to fall in love, you just want to stay above your friends and your lovers are not full. I think no one wants to be your girlfriend!" As he said, he lay down on his waist again and looked at the ceiling for a while. "It seems to keep a distance from him." MAX murmured: "If this happens every day, who can stand it, it''s really abnormal..." After spitting out for a while, she couldn''t help but remember that the reason for this was entirely because of her deliberate provocation, and then she fell into the entanglement of last night again. Both are moved by Adam''s encouragement. I also feel inferior for my own conditions and dare not imagine a better future. She naturally felt Adam''s heart, otherwise she wouldn''t tell him so many stories about her. The reason why she wanted to keep her distance was not so much because she was terrified because of the provocation last night, but rather because she was trembling about Adam''s approach. As the old Siji, she is not afraid of any physical touch. But the slight contact in the heart made her panic. The next few weeks. What made her greatly relaxed was that Adam had already restrained herself before she took the initiative to keep her distance. Adam stopped mentioning the dream problem that made her nervous before. Abnormal-level physical communication is also reduced to a suitable length and intensity. MAX restaurant. "Do you know? I only found out now that I only had meetings with Richard and Julio all year long last year." Monica complained to Adam: "Didn''t you keep saying that there are so many handsome men and beautiful women in this class of medical students? You have to help me tie in to get me back in love, please?" "It''s not that I don''t help you." Adam persuaded: "But my classmates are not suitable for you, believe me, you will not like to date them, even if they are handsome." "I know I know." Monica tangled: "You are very busy and have no time to manage relationships, but I don''t want a very sincere relationship right away. I just want to find a handsome guy to return to love, just like you, above friends. Its good if the lovers are not full." Seeing Adam looking at herself weirdly, Monica glared at him: "What''s the matter? You are allowed to stare at my fake bear without applauding for more than a month, and my hormones are not allowed to explode to find a personal balance?" "I didn''t say that, you can, I support you!" Faced with Monica who said "My old lady has some hormones to be balanced", Adam can only give a thumbs up: "Tell me what you want, I will try." "My requirements are not high." Monica smiled now, rubbing her hands and said: "Don''t be handsome, as long as I can catch your eye." "Does it have to be him?" Adam teased. "of course not." Monica shot back: "If you are willing to give me MAX, so can I." "can." Adam smiled: "I don''t mind, you are free." He is not Rose, and when he hears his wife is lace, it feels like the sky is falling apart. A capable man, the first reaction seems to be different... "..." Monica was shocked by Adam''s shamelessness. "excuse me." At this time, a guest called Monica. "what do you need?" Monica, embellished with the burden of the boss, walked to the guests and asked. "A piece of cheesecake." The guest was counting the tip, and looked up and smiled: "There is another date, if there is one?" "Didn''t we have already said it." Monica is obviously familiar with this guest, and she smiled after hearing the words: "The reason you want to date me is because I am blonde, a big bear, and I serve you some food." "of course not." The guest smiled and said, "If this is the case, then I can find my aunt." "Ahem, in the United States, this is a sentence." Adam couldn''t help but interject. "I was joking." The guest explained. "me too." Adam looked at this familiar face and stretched out his hand: "My name is Adam, Monica''s good friend, I want to come. You heard it just now. Monica outsourced her date to me, so..." "So, I want to please you." The guest stretched out his hand and shook his hand very pretentiously: "Peter Baker, Monica''s suitor." "I seem to have seen you somewhere." Adam looked at Peter: "Do you like reading cartoons?" "Uh, comics?" Peter thought Adam recognized him, but he suddenly got involved in comics. "It''s okay." "Have you seen Iron Man?" Adam asked. "Do you think I am like Iron Man?" Peter touched his mustache, somewhat contented. Although Iron Man is only a second- and third-tier superhero in the comics industry at the moment, his life style is very suitable for the rich. Just as handsome people have a sense of substitution for the mediocre male protagonist. As a rich man, Peter also has a sense of substitution for Iron Man. "Do not." Adam said seriously: "I think you are like Iron Man''s bodyguard Harpy. If Iron Man shoots a live-action version in the future, I suggest you go audition." "..." Peter''s face suddenly collapsed. Bodyguard Hapi? Who is that? Believe it or not, he directly shoots Iron Man and becomes the protagonist by himself? "Adam!" Monica gave Adam angrily. "Don''t think too much." Adam explained: "This is a compliment. Although Harpy is just a bodyguard, he is Iron Man''s confidant and good friend. In the end, he not only inherited Iron Mans large fortune, but also married Iron Mans beloved Pepper. A proper winner in life." "is it?" Peter was a little uncertain. He has only read some Iron Man comics, but he is not very clear about everything about Iron Man. After all, whether it is Marvel or DC, the story line is too messy, and he restarts the timeline and opens the parallel universe at every turn. It''s not iron powder, it''s not clear at all. According to Adam, this bodyguard, Hapi, is really a winner in life. It''s not a humiliation to compare Harpy to him. "Yes Adam said seriously: "Do you know why he can defeat Iron Man and marry Pepper? It''s because he sincerely loves Little Pepper. Compared to Iron Man, who is in her forties and plays crazy outside all day, Harpy, who accompanies her every day, is true love. Zhou Shuren, a great sage in the Eastern State, once said that companionship is the most affectionate confession, and that''s what he said. " "It turns out he is like this." When Peter heard this, the corners of his mouth became curved, and he thought to himself: "Isn''t that the kind of person I am. Adam is right. If I really make an Iron Man live-action movie in the future, maybe I can audition for Harpy. , Just treat it as a fun, or I can invest in shooting myself. Being a director is also very fun..." Adam almost didn''t hold back a smile when he saw this. This Peter is Harpy, the bodyguard in the original Iron Man movie, and also the director of Iron Man. Well, they just have the same face. _ Chapter 226: Qiannings eldest lady MAX restaurant. "Ha ha." After Peter left, Monica took a look at the tip of the cheque he had left, and couldn''t help but smile. "what''s happenin?" Adam curiously asked. "Look at it." Monica handed the check to Adam: "He is really humorous." "Wow, a tip of 20,000 knives, he is really rich." Adam took a look and saw that Peter''s number and 20000 were written on it, and he couldn''t help blowing a whistle. "He must be joking." Monica waved her hand. "Not always." Adam waved the check: "At least this check should be cashable, it depends on whether you want it." "what?" Monica was taken aback, not daring to say a word: "You mean this check is true?" "It is against the law to write a bad check." Adam reminded: "Don''t you find that his dress is low-key and elegant and has connotations, it looks like a rich man." "Then what does he mean?" Monica''s face turned dark all of a sudden: "Who do you think of me?" "Don''t blame him, look at what you wear..." Adam was just about to spit out a few words when he suddenly realized that he was murderous, he hurriedly leaned back and avoided Monica''s pink hidden weapon, and said with a smile: "I''m kidding." With that, he handed a cruel pink item back to her: "I''m still at work. The boss saw that I was deducting wages." Monica took it bitterly and shoved it into her clothes, instantly symmetrical. "He''s very cunning doing this." Adam hurriedly changed the subject: "If you think about it, he must know that you are not that kind of woman, so he wrote down such a large amount of money as a tip, because he calculated that you would not cash it, but would ask him to ask clearly. , Wont we meet again then, and you wont wear this again then? "Are rich people so bad?" Monica recognized Adam''s speculation, feeling a little happy, but still pretending to be angry. Unfortunately, sitting in front of her is the essence of the drama. Adam gave her a sideways look, took the cheque and drew it, jokingly: "Yes, the rich are the worst, and I must not be fooled. I will tear it up for you..." "do not!" Monica snatched it over, and saw Adam looking at her, and guiltyly called: "I will cash it out when I get off work, and I will **** him off by then." "good idea." Adam gave a thumbs up. If you keep teasing, Monica might really stop looking for this Peter. When the time comes to chase him and ask him to introduce her boyfriend, that''s a headache. The next day. Morning jog time. Adam knocked on the door of 520 apartment. "Come in." Monica thought she was looking for her, and said to Adam: "Wait." "I''m looking for Rachel." Adam went straight to the door of Rachel''s bedroom. Boom boom boom. "Rachel." "Who?" Rachel came out of the bedroom with a vague voice of anger. Compared with Monica''s diligence, even if Miss Rachel has been out for three years, she still can''t change her lazy nature, which is the same as before. "It''s me, Adam, I want you to do me a favor." Adam smiled. "What busy?!" Rachel heard that it was Adam, suppressed a bit of anger, and cried without opening his eyes. "Do you want to go shopping?" As soon as Adams voice fell, the bedroom door opened, and Rachel, in her pajamas, stared at him with scorching eyes: "Shopping, okay!" Where is there still a hint of sleepiness and waking up? "Ahem." Adam glanced at Rachel''s pajamas and couldn''t help but reminded: "Rachel, you should pay attention~" "What''s this?" Rachel glanced at the two obvious painted spots, and said indifferently: "Who wears that when sleeping? Come on, what shopping?" You shouldn''t wear it when you sleep, but I don''t see you wearing it when you''re not sleeping. Adam was vomiting in his heart. It seems that after Rachel and Rose fell in love, they have become more and more casual in this regard. In the later period, they are basically painted with dots, and I dont know what happened... "There is a big party next week. I need to bring MAX to attend." Adam suppressed the groove in his heart and explained: "But MAX has never attended, has no related dresses, and does not know some precautions, so I would like to ask you to take her to buy some clothes and shoes, help her dress up, and Explain some small details of this kind of party." "No problem at all." Rachel casually said: "Whose party?" "Carolyn Channing''s coming-of-age party." Adam smiled weirdly. "Carolyn Channing?!" Rachel and Monica shouted in unison: "Martin Channing''s daughter, the eldest lady of the billionaire family?" "You all know her?" Adam smiled. "Are you joking?" Rachel said excitedly: "That''s the eldest lady of the Qianning family! The darling of the fashion industry! The true goddess! Who doesn''t know her in the entire US?" "I heard that her personal trust has 800 million dollars!" Monica echoed: "OMG! I can''t imagine how rich this is!" "Why are you invited?" Rachel suddenly looked at Adam suspiciously. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he grinned: "Why can''t I be invited? You look down on me?" "no no." Rachel said no, but the suspicion in her eyes still didn''t disappear: "It''s just the coming-of-age gift of Miss Qianning''s family. The invitation must be billionaires, at least half billionaires. You have so much money. ?" "It''s not necessarily all super rich." Monica added: "Those top celebrities will also be invited. Maybe Adam was invited because of his identity as a well-known writer?" This explanation is reasonable, and it is half right, but why do you hesitate so much? "Yes it is." Adam nodded and said, "Caroline is considered a fan of my book, and that''s why she actively invited me." "It turned out to be so." Rachel and Monica suddenly realized that Adam''s eyes were full of envy, but what made Adam upset was that Rachel''s eyes still had a little "you''re lucky" expression. "So, this is true? Are you really going to attend the coming-of-age ceremony of Miss Qian Ning''s family?" Rachel murmured. "what!!!!" Before Adam could answer, Rachel screamed like the noise of scratching a blackboard with her nails. "Take me, Adam, take me, okay?" Rachel hugged Adam, wrapped her around Adam like a yangko, begging. "You want to go?" Adam smiled. "miss you!" Not only Rachel, but Monica also has an emotional look on her face. It can be seen that the most luxurious life is so tempting to girls. The phenomenon of the small age is not unique to the East. "I really want to?" Adam asked again. "I really want to." Rachel directly gave the final answer. "Sorry, I already have a female companion." Adam pushed Rachel away, showing a helpless expression. Just think about it. As much as he thinks about it, it''s so cool for Adam to refuse. Tell you to despise me just now. Chapter 227: Bankrupt sisters 520 apartment. "Please, please, please..." Rachel pestered Adam, begging. Adam seemed to see Sheldon for a while, and cried out that it was a pity. If Rachel is a boy, he can also use all kinds of scalp and scalp manipulations such as women''s parade to scare her away. But she is a girl. Although Adam has a lot of ideas, he can only keep it in his heart. Otherwise, it is not harassment, but indescribable harassment. But it is impossible for him to take Rachel. Because this is Caroline Channing, MAX''s best girlfriend in the future. The two of them. MAX sees the abyss without fear of hell. Caroline fell straight to **** without forgetting her original intentions. If the bankrupt sisters didnt end up right enough, they should enter the palace of marriage... After Adam met the girl MAX, he has decided to take MAX on a completely different path. In this way, MAX will suffer a lot less suffering, and the future will be bright, but the trajectory of her encounter with Caroline has been completely disrupted. Chandler used to tell a joke, the most risky experience is to go around Brooklyn at night and come back alive. This is a joke, because Brooklyn, as a gathering area of ??African Americans, is very chaotic and dangerous. Walking there at night and being robbed is a normal operation. A few dollars in change in your wallet can sometimes save your life. Because once you are robbed and there is nothing in your wallet, a disappointed robber might really destroy you with a single shot. The Wei Guangzheng captain of the United States was born in Brooklyn. Before joining the army, he was robbed and beaten every day. Then he shouted out the classic saying: I can beat (fight) (beat) all day! When Caroline Channing is down in the future, she chooses Brooklyn because it is a place where the upper-class people of the Upper East Side will never set foot. And she didn''t want to be seen by her former girlfriends, friends, and acquaintances. So even if she knew it was dangerous, she resolutely came to Brooklyn. Fortunately, she knew that she could never sleep on the street, otherwise she was not picked up, but taken away as a corpse forcibly. She was smart, with an electric shock device, and slept very vigilantly on the crowded subway until she was taken in by MAX. If she stays for a few more days, it is estimated that the electric shock device will not stop the criminal who is aiming at her. A beautiful girl with long blond hair and long legs, a famous brand, a properly fat sheep. This rhythm is chaotic. If Adam doesn''t try his best to guide them, the two of them will never meet and know each other again. So Adam wanted to remedy as much as possible, so that the two of them have a chance to contact. Although Caroline is completely a princess at the moment, her personal trust of 800 million dollars makes her look like a princess even more than those shabby princesses in Europe. She has not gone through setbacks, and most of them look down on MAX. But this is also a good start. Knowing is better than not knowing. As for success or failure, that is another matter. You cant make MAX go the same way because they are good best friends and have a hard time in Brooklyn, right? As long as you get to know each other now and make contact a few times, in the future, when Caroline is down, maybe she will knock on MAX''s door. I walked six places in a row, knocked on the doors of six girlfriends, boyfriends, and good friends. It was really miserable that no one cared about her. Adam believes that even if MAX does not become friends with Caroline, it can be seen that Caroline like this will definitely not be like Caroline''s girlfriends, and they will never hear the knock at the door. And with Caroline''s cleverness, in desperation, thinking of MAX, a kind and cute, still has a probability. Therefore, no matter what Rachel asks, he will never agree. You know, although I don''t want to admit that Rachel and Monica are right, as Caroline at this moment, Adam is really hard to reach, this opportunity is really lucky. If you miss this opportunity, it will be difficult if you want to find another opportunity. "Oh, cough." Rose entered the door and saw that his eyes were green. He coughed and smiled and asked, "What happened?" "You came just right." Adam slid Rachel to Rose: "This is your girlfriend, hold it right." "Rachel!" Seeing Rachel wanted to attack Adam again, Rose hugged tightly and shouted, "What are you doing?" "I''m going to attend the coming-of-age ceremony of Miss Qianning''s family." Seeing that Rachel couldn''t break free, she quickly looked at Rose aggrieved: "You help me beg Adam, okay?" "Isn''t it just a coming-of-age gift, as for?" Ross was speechless. At this time, the difference between men and women is distinguished. Even if he knows the money power represented by Qian Ning''s surname, he has no interest or feelings about participating in the coming-of-age ceremony. "This is the coming-of-age gift of the real rich lady." Rachel looked forward to: "I have never had the opportunity to experience the scene I dream of, or even have the opportunity to see it. Now that there is such a good opportunity, Adam wouldn''t take me there?" "I want to bring MAX." Adam reminded: "She is my female companion." "I can also be your female companion." Rachel dissatisfied: "Don''t you always say that MAX is better than friends and less than lovers. We are still good friends for many years, and I believe that MAX doesn''t necessarily want to go to that kind of occasion. Why don''t you give me the opportunity?" Adam frowned. Rachel has come up with the idea. With MAX''s inferiority complex, it is already difficult for her to pass. If Rachel is so entangled, she will probably follow the boat and resolutely refuse to go. This is not the result he wanted. "A Chanel bag." "what?" Everyone was taken aback. "I really want to take MAX." Adam smiled and said, "As long as you help me, you can choose a Chanel bag and I will give it to you." From the perspective of Leonard''s relationship, he should actually take Rachel. After all, Leonard helped him so much, and Rachel was so emotional when he spoke for the first time. But Adam still wanted to take MAX. Whether it is to compensate Rachel or prevent her from making trouble, if it can be done with a brand-name bag, then Adam is naturally willing. At this moment, he sympathized with the mentality of those local tyrants giving away women''s brand-name bags at every turn. Thousands of dollars of things, sometimes Adam is extravagant, and a big meal can kill so much money, but it''s just one less big meal. "Chanel bag..." The power of brand-name bags for women was immediately revealed, and Rachel was entangled. One is a fantasy scene, which is extremely enjoyable for a short time. The other is long-term possession. This is really a dilemma. "Choose a bag." Ross reminded in a low voice, "Otherwise, you won''t get anything." The bystander cleared that he saw Adam''s determination and knew that Adam was definitely going to take MAX. "Deal!" Rachel also reacted and happily accepted this unexpected joy. "This is my credit card Adam handed the credit card to Rachel: "MAX will be handed over to you, as for the bag you promised you, you can use it by the way. " "no problem." Rachel took Adam''s credit card and kissed him: "Baby, do you know how much mom misses you?" Ross''s mouth twitched: "Heh! Cough! Rachel, isn''t it?" "I blame you!" Rachel glared at him: "If you hadn''t slapped me and cut off all my treasures three years ago, I haven''t gone shopping for three years." Roston felt guilty. The reason why he was the most booing back then was that he really had a lot of selfishness. Adam ignored them, thinking about the scene where Max and Caroline met and how he should intervene... Chapter 228: Why are the dresses once? That night. Duncan Apartments. "what?!" When MAX heard Adam talk about the coming-of-age party, Amy couldn''t keep the same classic expression afterwards, and she shook her head again and again: "I''m not going!" "Don''t worry, it''s just a party." Adam soothed: "You can''t let me go alone, right?" "It''s a party?" MAX shouted: "This is a party for the eldest daughter of a billionaire family. I haven''t even attended a party for a millionaire family. It must be a shame to go there." "Not so exaggerated." Adam smiled and said: "Whether it is a million or tens of billions, it is not all human, and I have already handed you to Rachel. She will help you choose a dress and remind you of some precautions. I will take it almost the whole time. For you, you only need to be beautiful and look down on the bears, and you can do me a favor?" "I look down on the bears, I''m good at it." MAX smiled entangledly, and said in a vicious tongue: "But it''s okay to help you. Last time you said that, I asked for a day off. Your favor is really not helpful." "You are a typical vomit after eating." Adam teased and said, "Obviously you are provoking and demanding first, but now it''s instead a rake." Having said that, the old Bai Tong''s shopkeeper in the Wulin Biography explained it. "This analogy is really enough for a man, thinking about good things." MAX old Siji said: "After eating vomiting science, don''t think that I haven''t been to a real university. I don''t know what science is. You want to use science to coax me? Unless you show it to me personally." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and suddenly he didn''t want to speak. Old Si Ji''s combat effectiveness was too fierce, even he couldn''t hold it. The next day night. MAX was dragged by Rachel to go shopping. Monica originally wanted to follow, but Peter asked to go on a date. Peter''s identity was also recognized by Chandler. It turned out that he was also a programmer before, designed a piece of software, opened a company, immediately became a millionaire, and embraced a photo with the chief, a proper Internet upstart. Note that the millionaires of the United States and the millionaires of the East are not the same concept. In the U.S., the number system is not as rich as in the East, one, ten, one hundred, one thousand, and then one million and one billion. Therefore, the millionaires in the United States start with a million, and the upper limit is as high as one billion or less. The multimillionaires and billionaires in the East are included, and the fluctuation is very large. Billionaires in the United States refer to billionaires or more, including tens of billions and hundreds of billions. Under normal circumstances, no one will deliberately distinguish whether you are a millionaire or a multimillionaire, but if you really want to distinguish, it is okay. For example, the multi-millionaires and billionaires in the East are ten times, one hundred millionaires in the United States. Adam belongs to ten times millionaire. But Peter is a hundred times millionaire and an upstart Internet entrepreneur. His influence is not comparable to that of Adam. It is also a routine operation to hug and take photos with the chief. After all, the real masters of this country are billions like Peter. After knowing Peter''s true identity, Monica said no, but she was very honest with a cheque tip of $20,000 and went to confront him. Peter tore the check easily... Then, Monica accepted Peter''s explanation and gave him a chance to date. It''s not that Monica loves vanity, but that she had a good feeling for Peter before, and now this good feeling has been invisibly magnified. Just doing good things for a lifetime with good people, everyone feels normal. The bad guys have done all the bad things, but suddenly they have done a good thing, everyone will see it, and then some people will cry and feel so touched, all sorts of whitewashing for the bad guys. Villains, bad guys, and prodigal sons are more attractive. Because they either have power, money, or beauty. No money, no power, no face, not even a villain, it''s no joke. This is human nature. Nothing else. late at night. Rachel and MAX only came back. Obviously, someone went crazy. But the results are also amazing. It has to be said that Rachel has always wanted to be in the fashion industry, which is not unreasonable. She has been spoiled since she was a child, and she does have her own understanding of fashion elements. The dress she matched with MAX fully showed MAX''s advantages. As a result, MAX''s dress was just bought, but it broke that night, and the quality was not good at all. Then, Adam called the other party and asked them to send a few more sets, so as to prevent MAX from attending the coming-of-age party without a formal dress a few days later. the next day. Monica just came back. "Someone is in a good mood." Chandler teased: "This smile is also very familiar, oh, yes, hasn''t Peter been indescribable for two years?" "Haha." Adam suddenly laughed. At the beginning, Monica was deceived by the bartender for sympathy and deception. The first date fell. Afterwards, all the map guns were fired, and the scene of accusing all the men is still vivid. Monica naturally understood the reason, and slammed the handbag directly at Chandler. "Where did you go on a date?" Adam hurriedly finished the game. "Yes, let us also hear how a hundred times millionaires date?" Chandler took hold of the handbag and teased. "We just had a pizza." Monica smiled sweetly. "Just eat pizza?" Chandler murmured: "This is too stingy, right?" "Don''t worry." Adam said clearly: "This pizza must be different from ordinary pizza." "Yes, that pizzeria is in Italy." The curvature of the corner of Monica''s mouth was completely uncontrollable: "I paid for the pizza. It''s only $0.6 per serving. It''s cheap and delicious. I really want to eat it every day." "Counting the travel expenses, I guess you don''t want to eat every day." Adam joked: "This is simply the most expensive pizza." "The rich can really play." Chandler vomited: "Just to eat a 0.6 dollar pizza and fly from New York to Italy." "This is "Mind"~" Adam explained: "Zhou once said that if she is not deeply involved in the world, she will show her the prosperity of the world. If her heart is vicissitudes of life, she will accompany her on the carousel. Monica neither loves vanity nor goes through the vicissitudes of life belongs to Wen Qingfan. At this time, she spends a lot of money to accompany her to go abroad, let her spend a small amount of money to pay, creating an atmosphere of mutual equality and killing. Power is the greatest. And flying from New York to Italy takes ** hours, a foreign country, after eating, can Monica still say that she will go home when she goes home? Don''t wait for the flight? To wait for the flight, find a place to take a break. In this atmosphere, the practice of being reserved for the first date and applauding only after three dates has long been left in the United States. This is Italy, the country of romance..." Having said this, he couldn''t go on, because Chandler and Monica were staring at him. Especially Monica, her eyes are about to fire. "Ahem." Adam laughed dryly: "I just said that, maybe he didn''t think so..." The response to him was a pillow that flew quickly. Chapter 229: Thoughts are extremely scary of childhood 520 apartment. "Why are you so familiar?" "Scumbag!" "You ruined my good memory!" "I''m fighting with you!" Adam commented casually, but Monica did not expect the excitement to explode on the spot, chasing him desperately. Even if Adam explained that what he said didn''t mean that Peter thought so, he couldn''t persuade Monica at all. Because many things can''t be considered. Just like those childhood cartoons, when they are interpreted from a new perspective, the childhood series are properly destroyed. Then, those familiar memories will never go back... There are many such examples. For example, various paragraph descriptions, verses, idioms, and even simple words. Many times the author doesn''t think so at all, but can''t help others think you think so. After all, this is an era of I dont want you to feel, I want me to feel. Adam can also understand this. Because he had this profound experience in his previous life. The most impressive time, he read a post. Ask, what is the relationship between Yang Guo and Huang Rong? Under curiosity, click to take a look. Then the three views were broken, and I began to wonder if the author really had that meaning... Because it seems that people are not talking nonsense, they all quote the original text to make reasonable inferences. For example, when Huang Rong saw Yang Guo for the first time, why did she feel the scent of Yang Guo''s body, and the scene of the wedding night in the bridal chamber immediately appeared in her mind? For example, on Peach Blossom Island, Huang Rong does not teach Yang Guo Wugong, but teaches him to read. Then Yang Guo became an educated and ordinary prodigal son, and his lethality on the female knights increased exponentially, so that later there was the saying that "Yang Guo went wrong for life". When Yang Guo was teasing his sister, he read very elegant love poems. So the problem is that in ancient times, there was no mobile Internet, and many things were not taught at all. Who taught him these love poems? Why teach him? For example, why Huang Rong is so active in dismantling Yang Guo and Xiaolongnv? On the bright side, it was Huang Rong who was afraid that Yang Guo would be disdainful. But Huang Rong''s father was Dongxie Huang Yaoshi, who was apostate, and Huang Rong himself was also called the Little Demon Girl when he was young. The marriage between her and Guo Jing was not all smooth sailing. According to the etiquette, Hua Zheng is Guo Jing''s original match. Such a kind of her, will she sincerely uphold the etiquette? If not, why did you become the number one activist to break up the relationship between master and apprentice? For example, after Huang Rong and Guo Jing gave birth to Guo Fu, they never gave birth. After more than ten years later, after bringing Yang Guo to Peach Blossom Island, they became pregnant with Guo Xiang and Guo Polu. For example, after Li Mochou snatched Xiao Guo Xiang, he suspected that Xiao Guo Xiang was the daughter of Yang Guo and Xiao Longnv, and Huang Rong flushed with shame. For example, Yang Guo was very good to Guo Xiang at the beginning, and various big scenes made Guo Xiang fall in love with him. In the finale, he allowed Guo Xiang to search the world. The lonely old man would never see Guo Xiang again... Well, most of these are taken out of context, and there are other explanations, but I still think carefully about the Three Views. Adam said casually, Peter didn''t really think that way, but Monica''s ears made her couldn''t help thinking in that way. So in the end, in order to make amends, Adam could only stand there and let Monica give a slap in the face. After all, Monica is not Hu Yifei, and Adam is not a big brother. That little strength is no different from massage. But this time, Adam pretended to be painful and screamed, which made Monica calm down. A few days later. Miss Qianning''s adult ceremony party night. "what!!" Rachel said irritably: "MAX can go, and Monica can go too, why can''t I go?!!!" Monica and Peter took a trip to Italian pizza to formally establish a relationship, and as Peter''s millionaire millionaire, he was naturally on the party''s invitation list. Wealth, like power, is shaped like a pyramid. The more you go up, the fewer people there are. There are a lot of multimillionaires in a super metropolis like New York, but millionaires with a net worth of more than 100 million are all big and decent people. Even if it was the coming-of-age gift of the Qianning family, he could invite Peter, and Peter was willing to bring his company over, it was also because Peter was able to save face. "I can''t go either." Phoebe raised his hand. "Yeah, yeah." Rachel nodded very perfunctorily. Rose looked down at the newspaper, not daring to look at Rachel. What else could be the reason? My boyfriend doesnt work hard! At this time, he appeared, and Rachel was determined to be attacked as a target to vent his unhappiness. He is a dignified doctor, a group of natural and clever. "How about I let Peter take you?" Monica couldn''t help but smile. "May I?" Rachel''s eyes lit up suddenly. "Of course not." Monica murmured: "This is a party held by the Qian Ning''s family, and I may have encountered it once in a lifetime." "what!" Rachel suddenly became even more angry. At this time, Adam and Max walked in. "Wow!" "beautiful." Chandler and Joey couldn''t help but praise. "Hey, MAX, this is not the one I chose for you, the color is wrong." Rachel frowned. "This one is better in color." Adam covered it up. "How can it be." Rachel said, "The color I choose is more suitable for MAX." "I know." MAX quickly nodded: "Don''t listen to him, he also likes the one you chose better, because he liked it so much that he tore it when he went back that night." "OMG!" Everyone was stunned, both for Adam''s wildness and MAX''s uprightness. "Ahem." Adam smiled awkwardly: "I can''t blame me, it''s that the quality of the dress is too bad." This is the truth. This type of dress is often worn once and thrown away, so naturally it will not be durable. In order to show the figure completely, they are basically the kind that is extremely close to the body, which is very troublesome to wear, and the occasions when wearing this kind of dress are basically accompanied by exercise afterwards. The emotion is here, if you get stuck on undressing, next time you see if anyone else buys your dress! Therefore, excellent designers have long considered all kinds of scenes to ensure that they are very noble and beautiful, and that they can be easily removed afterwards. And what can be more convenient and more interesting than tearing it apart? Therefore, it''s really not that Adam was too powerful... "What happened to my jeans?" MAX compensation channel. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless, and made up his mind. This time he must give MAX a lesson and let her know what to say and what not to say. Fortunately, at this time, Peter finally came up and relieved Adam. Under Rachel''s envious and jealous eyes, Adam took MAX and Peter took Monica, and the four of them went downstairs in full costumes. Downstairs, Peter''s extended Lincoln has already been waiting here. When the four people got on the bus, the driver steadily started and headed towards Qian Ning''s house. Chapter 230: MAX: She agrees, I can do it Channing''s villa. "Wow!" Upon arriving at the scene, Monica and Max''s eyes were a little straight. No way, women naturally have no resistance to shiny things. The banquet hall is so shiny. "This is how rich people celebrate their birthdays." Monica sighed. Her family is not too poor, and occasionally she can come into contact with some upper-class banquets, but compared with today, it is completely incomparable. "I don''t even know my birthday is coming." MAX couldn''t help but vomit: "My mother only narrowed my birthday to less than two weeks." "These are all imaginary." Adam smiled and said, "Every day is a birthday if you live well, and every day is death if you don''t live well." "well said." MAX exclaimed, "Is this what the Daxian of Dongguo said again?" "Yes it is." Adam said seriously: "Anything that is philosophical is what the three brothers said." In fact, this is Asia''s own experience in this life. In film and television dramas, birthday seems to be the most important thing in the world. There is a feeling of all you lost is a leg and she missed her birthday party. Asia has never had a birthday since he was a child, and his relatives and friends around him have almost never had a birthday, so I haven''t seen how miserable. In many cases, birthday parties are not for myself, but for others. Happiness is all based on comparison, so its happiness! All understand! And the party of Caroline Channing, Miss Channing''s family, is a typical one. Unlike ordinary birthday parties, this is a coming-of-age party. In other words, Caroline Channing is 18 years old today, and her family advertised it to all her relatives and friends, and she will formally set foot in society from then on. It''s a little bit of the flavour of the ceremony when the girl was fifteen years old in the ancient East. The richer you are, the more refined you are. The grandeur of this coming-of-age party is no less than a wedding. And its almost like a wedding. At this time, Adam and the others cant see Caroline Channing, the protagonist of the party. She will be dressed like a princess at the right time, in the eyes of everyone, held by her father from the building Go up and down. "Let me go and say hello." Peter took Monica and walked away. On this occasion, he has acquaintances who need to greet him. "Are we just standing stupid like this?" MAX murmured: "I said I shouldn''t have come." "What now?" Adam took two glasses of champagne from the tray of the passing waiter, handed a glass of champagne to MAX, and smiled. "I started to like it a little bit." MAX is a bit drunk, and he usually drinks beer and cocktails. Champagne is very high-end goods, not to mention that the champagne here is very high-end. On this occasion, Adam hardly knew anyone, but he was not in a hurry, and he wandered around the entire venue with MAX. "This year''s earnings are still so good, Martin deserves to be an investment genius, worthy of our trust." "Yes, outside of Wall Street, those who want to join Martin''s investment fund can be ranked in Los Angeles. Fortunately, we are the first batch to join. Otherwise, with our funds, it is estimated that they are not eligible to join now." "Martin started from scratch and accumulated tens of billions of wealth in just a few decades. It is really a representative of the American dream." "..." Groups of American social elites gathered together to talk about investment income, boasting about Martin Channing, the host here, and Adam was amused. "This Martin is so powerful?" MAX also heard it, and whispered: "Did you invest money in it?" "No." Adam shook his head and smiled meaningfully: "I''m not qualified yet." "That''s good." MAX touched her big bear and let out a sigh of relief: "Such a powerful person sounds like a liar. It is correct that you didn''t invest any money." "Ha ha." Adam looked at MAX admiringly, and didn''t say much. He touched the goblet in his hand and MAX''s goblet, and took a sip. Ordinarily, any social elite in the field is more insightful than MAX, but they are immersed in the illusion created by Martin Channing for them one by one. Don''t think about it from a basic logical level. Is it reasonable for such a high volume to maintain such an exaggerated growth every year? In the future, as the phantom scam created by Martin is uncovered, hordes of people, bankruptcy, bankruptcy, jumping off buildings, the entire financial circle of New York and the United States will be earthquakes. Who is to blame? Martin''s methods are too high? Do not! Or they are too greedy. Benefits cover their eyes and make them stupid. He hadn''t read any books, and MAX, who was despised by them, was instinctively aware that there was a problem when he heard it. I have to say that this is a kind of irony. Seeing this, MAX tilted his head and drank the champagne in the glass happily. She understood what Adam meant. This was the first time Adam saw her like this. Even if he didn''t say a word, the silent praise in his eyes was worth a thousand words. "I did it, you are free! The same goes for going back at night!" "puff!" The atmosphere of tacit understanding was suddenly broken by the overbearing yellow cavity, and Adam almost didn''t spray out the champagne in his mouth. "you sure?" Adam got excited when he heard this. "of course." MAX boldly said: "I am yours tonight..." At this time, the music in the venue changed, the lights dimmed, the spotlight hit the stairs, and everyone knowingly turned their eyes to the past. A blond beauty, accompanied by an elegant man, walked down slowly. "She really looks like a princess." MAX murmured a little absent-mindedly. "Everyone is a princess, she is, and so are you." Adam smiled and said, "Maybe you will become good sisters in the future." "Haha..." MAX was amused, almost burst into laughter, was covered by Adam with a 180 hand speed, but still attracted the attention of many people, including tonight''s protagonist Caroline Channing. The smile on Caroline''s face, who walked down slowly, froze, but the etiquette she deliberately cultivated since she was a child made her resist the urge to stare at MAX. "Don''t mind, dear." Her father Martin felt the strengthening of his arm and could not help but reminded softly: "Today is a good day for you." "I know." Caroline recovered and continued to walk down slowly amidst the sound of music. there. "I am sorry." MAX obviously realized that she was in trouble, and quickly apologized. "It''s okay." Adam murmured: "But is it so funny?" "You said I am also a princess, maybe I can become a good sister with her?" MAX covered his mouth and smiled, "Is this not funny? It''s just a big joke." "Dreams still have to be, what if they come true?" Adam smiled. "What if it happened?" MAX''s eyes rolled: "If it really happensAs long as she agrees, you can do whatever you want, and I can do it!" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. "dislike?" MAX laughed and said: "Don''t pretend, you men like this set the most, but unfortunately, this is impossible." "you sure?" Adam couldn''t help but said, "I can write it down." "Remember, remember." MAX didn''t care: "If I really become a good sister with a princess like her, I can run into it with such a low probability, it must be God''s will, no matter how you do it." Adam smiled, and his smile gradually...brilliant... Chapter 231: My old lady is super fierce Channing''s villa. Caroline made her debut. The stars hold the moon. Under Martin''s leadership, every time he went, he drew a frenzy of flattery. If all kinds of compliments are energized, it is estimated that Caroline can instantly transform from a princess to a queen. "Congratulations, Miss Qian Ning." Adam smiled. "Thanks a lot." Caroline glanced at MAX and smiled reservedly: "I like your master of mysteries. Do you think I am like Audrey?" "..." Adam stagnated, looked at Caroline again, and nodded: "It''s very similar, you only have one Susie missing." He said so, but he couldn''t help but complain. Why did the fans he met like to compare Audrey to himself, really confident. But by comparison, Caroline''s blond hair, looks pure and sweet, personal trust is as high as 800 million dollars, a proper super money thigh, really feels a little Audrey. "I have Susie''s." Caroline smiled and said: "She is not suitable for this kind of occasion, she is being carried by the servant." "It seems you really like Audrey." Adam sighed. "Yes, in her, I seem to see myself." Caroline smiled playfully: "Are you sure you didn''t refer to me to write?" "Hahaha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. Really not, you think too much. "Who is this?" Caroline looked at MAX again, with a scrutiny in her eyes. No way, she herself is tall, and she wears high heels again, and she looks down at MAX completely. "My name is MAX." MAX has been in the rivers and lakes for so long, and was very sensitive to this kind of eyes, and immediately shot back, with a head held up and a silent oath, the old lady is super fierce! "Adam must be humorous." Caroline glanced at MAXAM, her mood getting worse, she couldn''t help it anymore, and said with a mockery: "What did he say just now made you so happy? Isn''t she talking about me?" "He was really talking about you." MAX felt Carolyns aggressiveness, his fighting spirit was also provoked, his waist was not sore and he was breathing, and said straightforwardly: "Say you are a princess, and I am also a princess. Everyone is a princess, maybe we will be in the future. Become a good sister..." "Hahaha." Before MAX was finished, Caroline laughed loudly: "It''s really funny. Adam deserves to write a book. It''s so funny. I like it." MAX''s face turned black, and his yellow tongue came out immediately: "If you like it, it''s funny? I think so too, so I told him, if someday I really become a good sister with you, we will accompany him together. , How about it, sisters?" "Okay." Caroline agreed, but her eyes were full of arrogance and disdain, and she said plainly: What good things do you think? Will you and I be good sisters? She did not think that her home, filled with flowers and flowers, would collapse in a few years. And at that time, she would also fall from the aloof billionaire eldest to penniless and helpless. What''s more terrifying is that because her father cheated the money of countless rich men and made them go bankrupt and jumped off the building, not only offended these rich men, but also frightened the rich men in New York and the entire US. Those rich men who didn''t invest money but almost did it were really frightened. The worst thing in the world is that people are still there and money is gone. The richer the rich, the more unable to withstand this fear of falling from heaven to hell. Therefore, even if Caroline is a top graduate of Wharton Business School a few years later, she is very talented herself, and has been taught by her genius father since childhood, and is a proper financial genius. But no one wants to use her. No one dared to use her. The Channing family, the super liar, and even the devil Satan are hooked. This is the real reason why Caroline can only serve as a waiter. The relationship between those victims and countless people who are afraid of the future is there. No accident, she would never have been in the financial industry in her entire life. And besides this, what would she be a billionaire eldest? The answer is, nothing. The difficulty of being at the bottom and starting a business from scratch is hard for her to imagine. Therefore, even if most of the time she is positive and working hard to plan, she wants to give up from time to time when she encounters a stubborn problem she can''t solve. If it were not for luck, MAX, the noble person, would have been optimistic, she would have collapsed a long time ago. And MAX? She has suffered countless hardships since she was a child. The most feared thing is hard stubble. The key is to maintain the kindness in her heart, just to make up for the flaws of the lost billionaire Miss Caroline. Therefore, the two of them are the best combination, the bankrupt sisters. It''s just that at this moment, they don''t think there will be such a day. All of them are super confident. Looking at Caroline''s attitude, you know that the attention is not on the best **** at all, but laughed at the news that she and MAX will become good sisters. Adam was so entangled in the audience that he wanted to remind them not to set up fg! But now there is no such stalk, so Adam can only keep smiling, very helpless, should he follow, or... After Caroline left. "Bitch!" MAX cursed in a low voice: "Sure enough, this kind of rich lady hates." "That''s because she has never been severely beaten by society." Adam smiled and said, "If you pass by, maybe you can really become good sisters." "You really miss it." MAX squinted at Adam: "If you have the ability, go and beat her severely now. I don''t mind participating together and teaching her how to behave." "..." Adam was speechless. Although he was very thoughtful, he was a little embarrassed to answer the conversation by MAX. "Oh, sure enough, I''m still a gentleman." Adam could only sigh in his heart. Change to Joey, Barney, Howard, Lu Xiaobu, Oleg... They will definitely answer the conversation without any hesitation, and they will speak up one by one. Compared with them, Adam is definitely a virtuous and true gentleman. The next banquet, the center still revolves around Caroline. Adam and Max have been in the audience for the whole process, and they have heard a lot of gossip. Caroline graduates next year has booked the Wharton School of Business in Pennsylvania, so it is more than four years before the Channings go bankrupt. If Adam was not familiar with short stocks and was naturally vigilant, he could use Martin Channing as his target and go short along with him. Finance does not make money when it rises. It makes money when it falls. That''s why there is a classic saying that it doesn''t matter whether it rises or falls, as long as there is volatility. The greater the volatility, the greater the return. With the scale of Martin Channing''s scam, once he knows when he will crash, and short ahead, it is a huge profit. But Adam would not be so adventurous. Because even if you know what is going on, you can''t know the exact time point at all. Any fluctuation will be cleared out without waiting for you to make a big profit. The **** cruelty of finance is evident. Those who passed through seniors can make a lot of money with a vague impression, and they are absolutely open. Chapter 232: Sugar Daddy Duncan Apartments. late at night. "Holy**!" MAX used his hands and feet together, pushed Adam away with all his strength, and shouted, "I was talking to you for fun. You really don''t think of me as a human?" "I''m an honest person." Adam received his magical powers, lay down beside him, and said with a smile: "What you say is naturally what you say, and you are determined not to compromise." "Livestock!" MAXs previous move due to Adams appreciative gaze was completely gone, and he bitterly scolded: As you are, it seems that you are going to join Mormonism in the future. Otherwise, whoever marries you will suffer and its too perverted. Up." Mormonism is a sect in the United States, which advocates polygamy and all kinds of chaos, which is very similar to a cult. "Not interested in." Adam said lazily: "That is the evil way, not the right way." "Are you not an evil way?" MAX said poisonously: "I think you like to go the evil way best!" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and didn''t answer, but changed the subject and said: "MAX, how did you think about the university study that I told you last time?" "not so good." Max said unhappy. When she said this, she felt a little uncomfortable. It is her dream to be a painter of children''s books in the future. But for her, the reason why a dream is a dream is because it is far away. She deliberately went to a community college to study painting for this reason. She wanted to feel her dream and get closer to her dream. But to be honest, she never thought of actually contacting her dream, or wishing to realize it. She even felt an inexplicable sense of panic when she thought of striding closer to her dream. "Let''s talk about it." Adam looked at her sideways: "What are you worried about?" "I worry a lot." MAX, as always, is the first to speak in a yellow tone: "Your brother is ranked first." "is it?" Adam smiled and said, "Hurry up and explain, or your worries will become reality." MAX rolled his eyes, was silent for a moment, and laughed at himself: "Perhaps I am just timid. When everything is going well, I feel particularly unreal. I always feel that when I wake up tomorrow, something will appear to me. Unexpected changes, these changes are never good." "I understand." Adam nodded. This is also a stress mechanism, which is a kind of self-protection. Don''t think about good things. When bad things happen, you won''t be disappointed or even desperate. "Then what do you think is what happened when you met me?" Adam smiled and said, "Good or bad?" "Half and half." MAX vomited: "The bed is good, but the bed is bad." "..." Adam was speechless, and understood that he was a bit wanton with MAX, but he couldn''t be blamed entirely on him. Who made her provoke him with a yellow accent. Like tonight, she took the initiative to ask Adam to be free, and she could do it. What can Adam do? Naturally it is really random. "Everyone will not be lucky forever, and everyone will not be lucky forever." Adam hugged MAX and poured into the soul chicken soup: "Perhaps you were unlucky before, but I have a feeling that from now on, you are lucky." "Because I met you?" MAX laughed. "Correct." Adam seriously said: "Maybe I am your lucky star, what do you think?" "Lucky Star." MAX muttered, put his face on Adams chest, and smiled noncommittal: "Perhaps." "So." Adam returns to the subject: "Do you have any concerns? You can talk to me." "Tuition." Not able to endure Adams enthusiasm, MAX also began to confess some of his inner thoughts: The tuition fees of community colleges are already so high, let alone a formal university. The key is that even if you can go to college smoothly, you may not be able to find a suitable job. , Are there fewer painters?" The tuition fees of community colleges are relative. Compared with regular universities, the tuition fees of community colleges are naturally very low. But for people like MAX who go to school and work as a waiter, the tuition is still too high. If going to a community college is to pay for her dream, MAX can still barely consume the extravagance, but the cost of going to a regular college is beyond her tolerance. In addition, the employment problem after going to university is also a big problem. This kind of literary and artistic specialty is itself a typical example of unemployment upon graduation. Most graduates can''t find a job in their major at all, and can only change careers, which greatly wastes the professional skills they have spent heavily on. Although MAX is only 19 years old, he has long known that life is difficult. Naturally, he would not be naive to think that all down-and-out painters are all unlucky. After all, being talented is just like being pregnant. After a long time, it will always be exposed. And the general loss is obviously not explained by the lack of talents at all, but the limited capacity of the industry is not enough to support too many people to follow this path. In this case, she who is not confident will not have the illusion that she will definitely become the small group of success, and how can she not retreat. "So, you are lucky to meet me." Adam smiled and said: "Tuition and employment are not a problem, and the two are actually a problem. The reason why you are worried is because you dont have the confidence to find a suitable job with the knowledge you have learned to pay off your school loan, right? ?" "It''s not obvious." MAX vomits. "Then what if I helped you book your work in advance?" Adam had already thought about this problem and said with confidence: "You only need to go to university to study and improve skills. Once you graduate, a relevant professional and well-paid job is waiting for you. Are you still worried?" "What job?" MAX is a little excited. "The draftsman of children''s books." Adam smiled and said, "Isn''t this the job you dream of?" "Really?" MAX exclaimed, then after thinking of something, his emotions went down again, and he shook his head and said, "Forget it, you must beg for it? Or don''t it." "It''s better to ask yourself Adam smiled: "You know I''m a writer, right? I have an inspiration. If I want to achieve it, I need the help of a painter. Then I will produce a text plot, and you are responsible for drawing it. We will work together to create a boutique children''s book. How about? " "I have done this, the new tricks are really gone, you don''t need to coax me anymore." MAX disbelieves: "I am really inspired. Wouldn''t you find someone else to paint? Those people are better than me, and they can be recruited now. Why wait for me after I graduate from college." "First of all, this is just an inspiration. Good works need time to polish, and two years are just right. Secondly, hiring people for help is also to be loyal. I believe you more." Adam spoke serious nonsense: "Of course, I don''t deny that I want to help you. This is not a contradiction. We are good friends. It''s not normal to help you as much as we can." "This is no longer the help of friends." MAX pushed away Adams hand and stood up to look at Adam: "Do you want to be my sugar daddy?" Chapter 233: MAXs choice Duncan Apartments. "Do you want to be my sugar daddy?" MAX asked a fatal question with a serious expression. Adam was surprised. This question is not easy to answer. The answer is not? The reason he said is nonsense, and the problem can be seen after a little thought. Does it take so hard to help a friend? Of course it is impossible. In the original time and space, Chandler was promoted to supervisor and needed an assistant. At that time, Phoebe didn''t have a job. His first reaction was not to ask her to be an assistant. He also hesitated repeatedly after being reminded by others. There are naturally reasons why friends should not be mixed up with subordinates, but it also reveals that the help between friends is limited. Going smoothly is as it should be. When a friend obviously doesn''t want to remind him again and again, and helps to book a good job two years in advance to relieve his worries, this level of help is not possible for ordinary relatives, and it is a real father''s behavior. MAX is not stupid, how can it not be seen? She photographed the hand of God that turned MAXAM into NAXAN, asking questions so solemnly, if you open your eyes and talk nonsense, it''s a bit of an insult to people''s IQ. But the answer is? That''s not OK. Sugar daddy (sugardaddy) means godfather on the east side, and it''s still the kind of being played badly. There is a sugar daddy website in the United States, which has a sense of uprightness, but it is also a proper derogatory term. If you want to be someone else''s sugar daddy, for a serious girl, you are 100% humiliating. So here comes the problem. The answer is yes or no, neither will work. This is not what the proposition is. "Hahaha!" Seeing Adam''s face changed and his face tangled, Max suddenly burst into laughter. "You scared me?" Adam suddenly understood. In his eyes, MAX is a good girl, but also a bad girl. Sometimes when playing the plot, she will call herself dirtygirl, or naughtygirl, especially naughtygirl who is not well-behaved. This tone is completely compatible with Sugardaddy. Under normal circumstances, Adam would not be fooled. However, he just reflected that he was too wanton with MAX. Although there is a reason for MAX to provoke him in a yellow accent, he did pass the line a bit. Coupled with MAX''s serious appearance, this made Adam feel that MAX was offended, and it was real. Therefore, I didn''t react for a while. "Hahaha." MAX laughed and said: "Candy is my favorite. I have always wanted a daddy since I was a child. Sugar daddy Sugardaddy is simply my God. How could I not like it?" Snapped! Adam slapped her with a slap. Of course it wasn''t to slap her in the face, after all, you don''t slap someone in the face. "Sugardaddy~" Max immediately looked at Adam with tears in his eyes. "hiss." Adam took a deep breath and cursed in his heart: "This damned and decadent free world!" MAX is really an unprecedented old Siji, already like this, and dare to provoke Adam so much. Nothing to say, can''t be counseled. after an hour. In the middle of the night, the tranquility she should have was restored. Adam continued to read, and occasionally looked at MAX, who had died asleep, with emotion in his heart. After an hour of friendly negotiation, MAX agreed to Adams suggestion and decided to go to university to continue his studies and help Adam after graduation. Adam didn''t just talk about it casually, he was inspired by it. In his previous life, he had a nephew, niece, and niece. For a while, the children were particularly fascinated by a pig called Peppa. They even saw some of them with Adam, and they also deliberately learned about it. The most impressive thing is that this little pig has an amazing influence. The animation has been popular all over the world, and the surroundings are selling crazy. The annual licensing fee is more than 1 billion dollars. Harry Potter might be better than this. But Harry Potter''s cost of filming far exceeds that of Peppa Pig. What does Peppa Pig have? It''s only 50 cents cartoon. Of course, like Harry Potter, Peppa Pig is so popular because of promotion. But any hot money is impossible without any hard power of its own. The humorous dialogue style and the highly educational ghost story plot not only conquer the children, but also the parents. This is the basis for her to win the world fire. Adam is going to sort out the plot first, and then let MAX paint it, and then publish it, first occupying the copyright. As for whether the cartoon is authorized to others, or to invest in the production by myself, I will watch it again when the time comes. In the meantime, in addition to MAX''s salary expenses, and he had to use his brains to recall and deliberate, there was no cost at all. But once the future succeeds, this will be a cash cow. If the annual income of one billion dollars is converted into a listed company, the market value is ten billion dollars, and then the value of the shares is even more powerful than the investment in Apple and Google. This kind of low investment and high income, by the way, can help MAX change his destiny. Why should he not do it? And he didn''t choose MAX to shoot his head all the time. MAX is not without any advantages, on the contrary, she is very advantageous. The loyalty mentioned before is half true. Indeed, he can recruit people, and use contracts to restrict it, basically preventing plagiarism, and the problem of piracy before the original. But if you can use more loyal people, why not? In addition, the plot and painting style of the young children faced by Peppa Pig should be suitable. Adam has only read a few, which is not complete, so he can only produce an outline and the beginning part, and the follow-up content actually needs to be improved by people. This person needs to have drawing skills, a humorous style, and a childlike innocence that compares heart to heart. And MAX is unique in the world, which is certainly not suitable for the humorous style of children''s books, but it cannot be denied that MAX has a high humorous cell. The reason why she would evolve into a venomous tongue was that she had to use this method to protect herself because of the pressure of life, which was the same as Chandler''s self-deprecating and lifting Susie''s skirt. If MAX is given an opportunity to choose and change, Adam believes that her venomous tongue can also become a humorous humor that children and parents love to hear. This leads to another requirement, a childlike innocence that compares the heart to the heart. You let the harem writers write about pure love. Isn''t it difficult to make people fat tigers? There is no childlike heart that compares the heart to the heart No matter how wonderful the things you write, children never look at them, because the world in the eyes of the two is not the same at all. And does MAX have a childlike heart? Obviously there is. If there was no Adam, she would bring a child to the rich wife, and that posture would make her mother useless. And she still likes children''s cartoons like robot dolls very much. Loyalty, humor, and childlike innocence, these talents, MAX is very good, the only thing missing is drawing skills, and this can be done with hard work. Peppa Pig''s explosion happened after 2010, more than ten years ago, and a large part of the cause of the explosion is also related to the rise of short videos. So there is no problem with time. MAX has so many advantages and is a good friend of Adam. What does it matter if he wastes a few years waiting for her? Chapter 234: Thirteen no The next day. Morning jog time. "Huh, Monica, are you there?" Adam was only going to pull Chandler to go for a run, but he didn''t expect Monica to be there. "Where can I go?" Monica spread her hands. "Peter''s mansion." Adam smiled: "Don''t tell me, he sent you back after the party last night?" "of course not." Monica shook her head. "Then send it over after intimacy?" Adam curiously said: "He really pulled out the ruthless!" "..." Monica was speechless: "I asked him to send me back." "why?" This time, not only Adam but also Chandler was surprised. Women and men are different. After being indescribable, women prefer to remain tender, while men only want to sleep, and it is best to sleep alone. Otherwise, Rose would not develop a means of cuddle and hand shake. Monica actually asked Peter to send her back after being unspeakable, which was obviously abnormal. The normal situation should be that they sleep until dawn, and then make an appointment next time. Just as Howard and Bernadette fell in love in the Big Bang Theory, Bernadette didnt want to go to Howards house because of Howards mother, but Howard had a curfew every night and he had to go home. This caused Bernadette to get up and leave every time after Howard counted the tenderness of his time routine every time he was indescribable in Bernadette''s apartment, which made Bernadette very annoyed. Because it makes her feel that she is very humble and not taken seriously. Often I want Howard to stay overnight and even move out of the house to live with her. But Howard shied away for a long time. On the one hand, because he has lived with his mother since he was young, he is used to it, and both mother and son need help from each other. For example, Howard is so old that his mother is responsible for food, clothing, shelter, and transportation, and even the dentist must be taken with his mother. What is even more exaggerated is that until Howard goes to college, he didn''t know that he could use his mouth to measure his body temperature... And Howards mother didnt remarry for Howard, so she could only use food to fill her empty heart. The longer she grew, the fatter her movements were difficult, and she needed Howards help for many things. On the other hand, is it possible that since it is no longer indescribable, it is boring to stay with Bernadette, is it not good to go back to play games? Didn''t Rajesh once talked to Stewart about an upset? His ideal life is: if only Stewart is a woman, so they can watch comics and play games together, and then go back at night, he will send Stewart to the sky... Of course, it was a time of extreme loneliness, and Stewart, who was also single and lonely, had a sudden brain hole, and even Stewart, who also had no bottom line, couldn''t stand it. But this also reflects some real thoughts of men. Excluding indescribable factors, men prefer to play with men. This is also an important reason why beauty game anchors are so popular in the current world. A beauty who can play games with you, and who can not describe you, is simply a man''s gift. Especially if the indescribable warmth link is replaced by a discussion game, or a direct doubles game, most of the men will not be so sleepy. This difference in nature between men and women makes Monica''s behavior particularly eye-catching. "Nothing, just don''t want to stay overnight." Monica shrugged. "Ceon~" Adam subconsciously used Mom and Dads romantic history of Banis classic expression of persuading people to tell the truth. "What I''m saying is true." Monica still wanted to quibble. "Monica, ceon~" Adam still has that expression, full of them, I see you through, just tell the truth. "Ok, ok." Monica couldn''t stand the repeater of Adam''s tone, so she raised her hand and said, "I''m just not used to it. I don''t feel I love him." "Because of" "No, it has nothing to do with indescribability." Monica interrupted directly: "It''s an emotional issue. Peter is very good, very good, but I don''t love him, it''s that simple." "Ah oh." Adam smiled and said, "Congratulations, Monica, you have evolved, and now you are the same as me. Simply enjoyment cannot be described or extravagantly talked about love." "Do not." Monica shook her head subconsciously, followed by countless classic denials: "No, no, no..." The tone changes from negation, to hesitation, and then to fear. Just like in the romantic history of my parents, after others inadvertently regarded Robin and Barney as a pair, Robin''s classic sixteen not-words to emphasize that it is absolutely impossible for her and Barney to be the same. Adam counted carefully, but 13 did not appear. Sure enough, he was much more positive than the future prodigal son Barney Stinson. "OMG!" After Monica said 13 no words, she finally got a new expression. She covered her mouth and exclaimed: "I really look a little like Adam." "Like it''s like, isn''t it?" Adam murmured: "You didn''t tell me when you asked me to introduce your boyfriend before, now you only consider balancing hormones?" "I''m just talking about it." Monica said with a horrified expression: "If there is no love that cannot be described, what is it?" "prodigal son." Adam said seriously: "Of course this is what we call men." "OMG!" Monica exclaimed again. "Come on." Adam hit the nail on the head and said: "You have just experienced an unforgettable love, and it takes time to recover, otherwise you can''t have a true love with anyone. It''s not very good now. A rich man like Peter is just used to heal his wounds. " Having said this, he glanced at Chandler from the corner of his eye, and said in his heart: "This is where your true love lies." And there is another sentence he didn''t say, that is, Peter''s identity as a rich man is actually a major obstacle, and the solidification of the class in the United States is open. Proletariat vs. propertyless, middle class vs. middle class, and assets vs. assets are almost a convention. In film and television dramas, civilian girls can be happy for a lifetime if they marry into wealthy families. That is just a need for film and television. In reality, there are indeed, but there are very few survivors'' deviations. Monica should also have this string in her heart, and her character can''t be greedy for vanity, so she can''t be too involved. And the thing of love, you must devote yourself to produce and gradually become stronger. Richards true love lasts for a long time and then she has scruples and refuses to invest. Monica''s behavior is completely normal. Adam had no intention of helping Pete talk to Monica. In his mind, Chandler and Monica are the best pair. And this is not what Adam said after watching the ending. Before that, there were already many signs. For example, when Monica was a fat girl, the first time she saw Chandler, she obviously fell in love with him. For example, before the trip of the six people, the two lived on the opposite side. They had the most contact and the best relationship. When they get along, Monica often sits against Chandler and is very close. A very classic scene, Monica wants to eat Chandlers cookies, Chandler licked all the cookies with her saliva, Monica backhanded the coffee that Chandler had drunk, and opened the coffee cup. Licked it again. Although it was later discovered that it was not Chandler''s cup, this very casual play of saliva exchanges in disguise still shows that their intimacy is unique. Chapter 235: Break up season When Adam said that, Monica fell into self-doubt. The next week. Monica and Peter break up. Then it seemed to turn on some kind of switch. Weekend night. MAX restaurant. Because Monica and Max work here, everyone likes to come here for gatherings recently, so I cant really drink coffee and chat there every day. Occasionally a little wine, the mood is more in place. "enough!" Rachel and Rose quarreled as they talked. "I think we should calm down." Rachel said suddenly. "Ok, waiter, give us a cold drink." Rose was still trembling. "Do not!" Rachel looked at Rose, suddenly no longer feeling, and calmly said: "I''m talking about the two of us, we need to separate temporarily and calm down." "what?" Roston stayed for a while. This kind of temporary separation was just a polite remark. The real meaning was to break up. When he reacted, he immediately became angry and roared, "Sit up!" Having said that, he smashed the chair, and left without heeding the persuasion of the stunned people. "what''s happenin?" With so much movement, MAX, who was still working as a waiter, hurried over to ask. That''s right. Although she likes Adam, the sugar daddy, she is not like other girls who have found sugar daddy. She doesn''t do anything. She is only responsible for dressing up and serving sugar daddy, doing everything. She is still in front of the waiter, with a low salary, and she can support herself as much as possible. After going to university for further studies, she also insisted on taking loans. She earned her living expenses by continuing to work as a part-time waiter instead of taking Adam''s money. Adam, the sugar daddy, gave her more courage to work hard. Looks like a failure. But fortunately, Adam can enjoy the treatment that sugar daddy should enjoy, otherwise he would have protested... "I just can''t stand it." Rachel explained: "He is too careful and always interferes with my normal work." Everyone knew it. By the way, it has been almost three years since Rachel escaped from marriage to work. His main job is a waiter and part-time writing. But what can''t be done. Even with Adam''s guidance, she didn''t write anything that could be published, and she gradually lost her enthusiasm. The main service staff is a mess. After three years, I still often make mistakes about what the guests ordered, and ask the guests to wait and wait until they can''t wait to leave. Adam is actually very familiar with this state. That''s a salty fish state that doesn''t care or care. Therefore, even after three years, Rachel''s service level will not improve much. The manager Ganser, who usually has a crush on her, helped, and passed away, but when the boss found out, the manager Ganser could only help Rachel get a chance to rebuild. That is to retrain the service level of the waiter systematically. But when Rachel heard it, her hair was blown up. I''ve been aggrieved as a waiter, and I have been working for three years. I have been an old waiter. Now I have to be retrained as a newcomer. How can I save my face? But when asked about the basic common sense of the waiter, she looked dazed, and she was embarrassed. So she chose to resign and pursue her fashion path. People with good looks are different. While she was chatting with Monica, a man working in a department store intervened and said that there was a job that suits her very well. Rachel naturally accepted it with joy, and the job was really good. But after listening to Rose, he immediately understood that the man must have liked Rachel and wanted to pick her up, or a stranger who didn''t know him, why would he introduce you to work? In order to ensure that Rachel would not be abducted by the man, Rose started a labeling contest, sending various flowers and love gift baskets to Rachel''s office, and even the love choir sang to Rachel during working hours. The man retreated temporarily, but it also seriously interfered with Rachel''s work and embarrassed her. What''s even more exaggerated is that when Rachel needed to work overtime for her new job, Ross had to spend her love anniversary with her in the office, so that Rachel almost made a big mistake. This led to Rachel''s explosion tonight. "This one" When MAX heard it, it was a bit daunting. This is too much. "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. He didn''t really care about their separation and recombination. At this point, Rose is indeed very responsible. But Rachel has no responsibility at all? Naturally impossible. Facts have proved that Rose is completely correct in his judgment on the purpose of that enthusiastic male colleague. Everyone knows. Rachel is naturally aware of it. But she still pretends not to know anything, and frequently accepts invitations from this male colleague to eat and watch lectures together. The thoughts in this are very interesting. Maybe she didn''t mean to derail, just thinking that relying on the enthusiasm and initiative of this male colleague can better integrate into the work, but this kind of non-rejection allowed more interaction with each other, which directly stimulated Rose. He stupidly thought that Rachel didn''t know the male colleague''s malicious intentions. He was in a hurry and urgently needed to brand Rachel as his girlfriend. Only then did he have so much exaggeration to embarrassment. In the subsequent overtime incident, Rose felt some signs of Rachel drifting away, and wanted to try to catch Rachels result. Having used mathematical calculations before, Rose has an abnormal mentality for Rachel that he can''t do it anymore, so that he became the kidney man Rose. When Rachel is unavailable for a long time, its strange that Kidney Rose doesnt go crazy. The two are half a cat. In his opinion, it is really hard to say whether there is any love between Rachel and Rose. Rose''s love for Rachel is more like the feeling of admiring the goddess in his youth. Rachel was moved to Rose when she was confused during the window period. After being unspeakable, it is a mixture of love and friendship. In fact, it is more inclined to friendship, above true friends and less than lovers. Of course, the lovers here refer to those who truly have love, not in name. Therefore, Adam was too lazy to pay attention to them and let them develop. "I broke up with Susie too." Chandler said suddenly. "what?" Everyone was surprised, including Adam. Adam immediately looked at Chandler with concern: "What happened? You want to divide it, or does she want to divide it?" Don''t blame him for treating differently. If you have more friends, it is impossible for your feelings to be balanced. Nowadays, of the three big circle of friends, only the six of Friends are reunited, which is better. In the future, once the five-member group of the romance of my parents succeeds, the seven-member group of the Big Bang Theory succeeds, the team of doctors and colleagues, and the group of close female friends. Calculate whatever you want, and get to thirty. With so many people, it is natural to be separated from each other. Otherwise, even if Adam''s endurance is as high as 500, his sleeping time is greatly compressed, and he does not have enough time and energy to manage so many relationships. So Adam knew it long ago, and didn''t see Joey and Phoebe often hide themselves. In the group of six, Chandler is the first. Monica is the one who cares about Adam most because Monica is with Chandler. Chapter 236: Go to Boston MAX restaurant. "It''s nothing." Chandler shrugged and said: "You also know that Susie has been with the team for a long time. We stay together for a long time, and we don''t meet for a long time. The relationship naturally fades. It is normal to break up." Seeing Adam still looking at him, Chandler added: "No one takes the initiative, we both mean that. It''s a peaceful breakup." "This kind of indifferent breakup is my most experienced, and it''s really nothing." Adam patted Chandler on the shoulder. "..." Everyone was speechless. Because this is really the truth. But why does it sound so awkward. Seeing MAX looking at him weirdly, Adam leaned to her ear and added: "Sugardaddy and naughtygirl can''t be indifferent~" "Yes, to divide is to sue you for domestic violence." MAX''s poisonous tongue said: "You can''t tell if you have a mouth. There is evidence all over me." "..." Adam''s mouth suddenly twitched, his expression very uncomfortable. "Just kidding, isn''t it?" MAX realized Adam''s uncomfortableness, and said in surprise. "You don''t understand, don''t talk nonsense about this kind of thing." Adam solemnly said. The news of the previous life Dongge was so great that the people like Adam were deeply impressed by the melon-eating people. I heard that this is the traditional craftsmanship of the United States. Even if he knows that MAX is not that kind of person, it still sounds weird. "Got it." Although MAX was puzzled, he nodded and agreed. "I want to go back." Seeing that the atmosphere turned upside down, Rachel stood up a little dissatisfied because everyone was no longer paying attention to comfort her. "How about I take time off and go back to accompany you?" Monica cared. "No, I want to be alone." Rachel waved. "Also." Adam said: "Be alone, think about it, maybe you will find that there is no point in arguing. Of course, the premise is that you are sure you want to be alone? Don''t be accompanied by anyone?" "No need to." Rachel shook her head. Everyone stopped persuading her. After Rachel left. "What are your eyes?" Max noticed that Adam''s eyes were wrong when he saw Rachel at the end, and asked. "It''s nothing." Adam smiled and said, "I just hope that Rachel is really just thinking about it. If that male colleague calls her again and has to accompany her to help her solve it, she also agrees, then I guess she and Rose will be completely out of play. ." "No way?" Monica exclaimed. "A woman''s mouth, a deceitful ghost." MAX vomited: "What Adam said is entirely possible." "No, I want to ask for leave to go back." Monica couldn''t help it anymore. Rose is her own brother and Rachel is her best friend. They are her most optimistic about CP, so naturally they don''t want to be completely ruined just because of impulse. Think about it in another way. If she is in the position of Rachel, she just chooses to break up temporarily because she can''t stand her boyfriend''s interference in work. At this time, the handsome male colleague who had been supporting her and helping her had to come over and chat with her, and she couldn''t refuse such kindness 80% of the time, and she would be a little happy in her heart. If you drink a little more wine, as soon as the atmosphere arrives, your eyes will face each other, and Mars will hit the earth immediately. Then it must be green. After Monica left. MAX has to take care of other guests, only Adam and Chandler are left. "Really all right?" Adam smiled. "It''s okay." Chandler shrugged and said: "To be honest, although Susie is very good, but we are more warm, and there is no such feeling that we can''t stand it without each other." "I know." Adam smiled and said: "This is the feeling of being above friends and not being satisfied with lovers. Now you should understand why I said not to fall in love? I really can''t find the feeling that makes me obligatory." "We are different." Chandler was full of disgust: "I wanted to fall in love and didn''t find the feeling, but you rushed to not fall in love from the beginning, one by one is inevitable, can it be the same?" "It seems you are really fine." Adam said with a black face. His thinking is so clear that he can''t be fooled, but it''s all right. Looking at the joyful Chandler, Adam still didn''t say something in his heart: "If I didn''t have this attitude from the beginning, maybe you should call me stepfather now." The next few weeks. Approaching the end of the period. Adam became more busy, and he knew the mess about Rose and Rachel, so he didn''t go to a party at all. He only heard Chandler and Monica complain about every morning jog. Monica was still late. Although there was only a few words of delay, going back one after another, but because of traffic jams, when Monica arrived, that handsome male colleague had already arrived. Just as Monica complained that Rachel and that handsome male colleague were speeding at the speed of light, while thanking that she came back and successfully prevented the situation from spreading, the phone rang. The handsome male colleague walked over quietly, picked up the phone, and answered. It is conceivable how Rose reacted to this voice on the other end of the phone, hung up the phone, and then went to rock with the girl in the bar. Only then did Monica react, grabbing the phone, and wanted to explain to Rose, but where else could anyone be found. Looking at the handsome male colleague with an innocent look, what can Rachel say? People usually come to comfort you at the speed of light, and accidentally answered the phone, but not deliberately... Early the next morning, Rachel went to Rose''s apartment to get back together, and almost blocked Rose and the girl she knew at the bar in the apartment. Fortunately, the bar girl was also very human, and slipped away quietly. Ordinarily, if Rose''s mouth tightened, this would have passed. But he insisted on telling Joey and the others, and then Joey and the others insisted that this matter must be told to Rachel. Between a boy and a girlfriend, everything is the most frank. Gee! I have to say that it is too naive! The result of the showdown was naturally that the two were completely divided. This kind of ugly breakup, how could the two of them still be friends? The result of the two being unable to appear at the same time is that the group of six is ??split. If you play with Rachel, you can''t take Rose. If you play with Rose, you can''t take Rachel. Both of them want to pull their friends to their side, and decide whoever invites first and schedule the activities until next year. Monica and the others made the other person uncomfortable when they went to the house. Adam was gradually involved in it. They are all good friends. When Monica and the others go to accompany someone, the other person rushes to Adam to ask for comfort. They have no vision at all. Not only do they ignore the time, they even stay overnight, which seriously affects the study of Adam and MAX. life. "What? Are you going to Boston?" Rose was still chattering for the Nth time, saying that he had already split with Rachel, so in a strict sense, he did not apologize to Rachel, Barabara, and then he heard Adam say something and couldnt help being shocked. . "Correct." Adam "reluctantly" said: "Boston is a cultural center. The publishing house has always wanted me to go there to hold an on-site signing event. The fourth book of the Uncanny Master is about to be released. I have to go to promote wave propaganda, I am just a book writer, where I can resist the capitalist master, there is no way." Chapter 237: Besides, Ill throw up your face Duncan Apartments. "Really going?" Rose frowned. "Really going." Adam sighed. "That''s fine too." Rose suddenly smiled: "I''m going with you, just to relax." "..." Adam suddenly felt bad. The reason why he chose to go to Boston. First, go to see Juno and Karen, and visit Boston by the way. After all, there are two world-famous top universities, Harvard University and Massachusetts Institute of Technology, and there are many other good universities nearby. The cultural center of the United States. A real university town. Still very interesting. Secondly, it is indeed that the fourth book of Lord of Mysteries will be released soon. Random House hopes that he will cooperate with the publicity. Of course this is just hope, not mandatory. When he reached the level of Adam, Random House would definitely offer him, no one would dare to demand anything. As a cultural center, Boston has one of the best purchasing power of various books in all states and cities in the United States. It is still necessary to hold a signing event here for publicity. But these two aspects are not the main reason. The most important reason is that he wants to take MAX out to relax and avoid Ross and Rachel. I can''t afford to provoke it, but I can''t hide it. However, he never expected that Rose would not have the eyes to see this level, so he still had to follow along! "No!" Adam subconsciously refused. "why?" Roston looked at Adam with aggrieved eyes. Adam''s mouth twitched. For Chandler, this friend has to go on, so the truth can''t be told. "I''m going to work, so I don''t have time to relax with you." In desperation, Adam had no choice but to talk nonsense. Zhou Shuren said: A lie needs countless lies to cover up. See it today as expected. "It''s ok." Ross laughed and said, "I won''t disturb you. I can play by myself during the day, and we will go out together at night. I haven''t been to Boston yet." He is still excited. "..." Adam almost couldn''t hold back his silence, and tried to keep smiling: "Are you going to ask for leave? We will be there on Tuesday." "what." Ross was puzzled: "How can the signing event be held on working days?" "no way." Adam can only continue to make up: "If you choose a day off, there will be too many people participating. Even if I''m exhausted, I won''t be able to finish signing. Too many fans is a distress." This time it was Rose''s turn to twitch at the corner of his mouth. Is this complaining or showing off? "Besides, I guess I won''t be able to accompany you tonight." Adam was afraid that this would not stop Ross, so he quickly added: "I used to do propaganda, and there were activities at night." "Can''t you take me?" Rose was unwilling to say. "Are you a woman?" Adam couldn''t help it anymore and vomited: "If I take you there, there will be news about my coming out in the newspaper the next day. Of course, you are willing to dress for women, let''s talk about it." Say it again? If you are willing to do this, I will spit on your face. Just you sir, can you still see women''s clothing when they come out! "That''s it." Ross was helpless and reluctant: "Then I won''t go, you will come back soon." come back? According to your posture, I might not come back, just transfer to Harvard Medical School. Adam couldn''t help rolling his eyes. After he half-pushed Rose out, MAX smiled and said, "Are you really going to Boston?" "It''s not me, it''s us." Adam smiled and said, "Take you to see my two good friends, have a fun, and hide quietly by the way." "That''s Juno and Karen you were talking about?" MAX curiously said. "Correct." Adam nodded: "I was planning to go again on the weekend, but it seems to be a few days in advance. Can you ask for leave?" "are you joking?" MAX self-reported: "Being a waiter is also good, that is, you can ask for leave at will, especially for someone who is unique like me. There is never a lack of space to do it. It''s no problem at all." "That''s true." Adam smiled. It was MAX''s self-confidence that reminded him of Petunia in the Big Bang Theory. Once, Bernadette proposed to go to Disneyland to play as a princess tomorrow. Although Amy and Sheldon were very normal when they were with Sheldon, all kinds of guidance Sheldon, but it is also the mixing with Sheldon that made the world forget that she is actually a weird person. How did she ask for leave? First at around 7 o''clock in the evening, she called and talked to the boss about some problems in the laboratory, and then inadvertently mentioned that she was going out to eat seafood. At 9:30 in the evening, she called to talk to the boss inadvertently that one of the scallops she ate tasted strange. At 11:30 in the evening, she called and said that she was vomiting faintly. At 12:45 in the morning, she called, she didn''t say anything but retched holding the phone all the time. In the end, her boss finally understood and offered to let her take a good rest. This way of asking for leave is too exaggerated, but it still smells like that. Just like when Aya asks for leave with his boss, he will cough a few more times to show that he is really sick. It''s one thing whether the boss believes it or not. But after adding this step, if you disagree, you will not be a Chinese. Oh, if you disagree, you will not be a good boss. With this moral and psychological constraint, the success rate will always be higher. And how did Penny ask for leave? Like MAX, it just unilaterally announces a goodbye and leaves directly. Even Petunia later prepared to concentrate on developing her career as an actress. When she resigned from the cheesecake shop, she arrogantly declared to her boss and colleagues that she would never return to this horrible place again and asked them to polish their dog''s eyes and wait to watch her go on TV. Go to the pinnacle of life. And when her career is frustrated, Petunia is also confident to go back again. Being beautiful or looking ferocious is just such an advantage. Change to ordinary people, you try? Dare to be so arrogant with the boss and fire you in minutes. Three-legged toads are hard to find, but there are many waiters with two legs. Adam originally planned to ask for leave and MAX went ahead in advance, but the medical school courses really couldn''t go away, and in the end he didn''t ask for leave to go over the weekend. But in order to prevent Rose from continuing to be entangled, Adam had to pretend that Tuesday passed. Fortunately, Adam is professional and rich. He does a full set of plays and does not return to the apartment. He directly takes MAX to the Four Seasons Hotel to open a room. Sometimes in a different environment, there are really other surprises. No wonder many great gods like to go to hotels... This let Adam''s resentment towards Rose and Rachel dissolve for the most part. Stayed in the hotel for a few days happily. As for the signing event in Boston, Rose doesn''t know when it will be held. And when MAX was resting, he began to call Monica and the others, reminding them to end all this, and divide them, don''t behave like enemies, let their friends follow. And give them ideas, seize an opportunity, and explode fiercely once, and scold Rachel and Rose fiercely, don''t go on forever. The pair of Rachel and Rose just owes it. As for why he didn''t go out in person? That''s because Leonard is there, and he must have crooked his **** to Rachel''s side. Ross is not a good-tempered person. Adam is so obvious that he is going to blow up his hair. Maybe the northeastern accent can be blown out. What is your relationship? Why do I look so abnormal? But if Monica and the others came forward, there would be no such problem. They have no stance, and they are really fair. Only by this can they completely calm the pair in terms of momentum and emotion, and let Adam have a chance to get back from Boston before he can fix the mess. Chapter 238: Scumbag Boston. Near Harvard University. Inside an apartment. "Tsk tsk." Adam and MAX followed Juno into the house, their eyes lit up and they were surprised. This apartment is about the same size as Adam''s apartment. It has two bedrooms and one living room, but it feels completely different. Adam''s is a proper bachelor apartment. Although there is no such thing as the romantic history of my parents, Barney Stinson, even the Liu Bei series discs are put up in a bookshelf, with an apparently single first person. But when others saw it, they knew it was a bachelor apartment. As for Juno and Karen, they all feel like being at home. "You live this little life, one word, pay attention to it." "You can too." Juno smiled and said, "The premise is that you want to." "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. Life is good, but that is after seeing the prosperity of the world. Now, he hasn''t seen enough. He and MAX took a plane to Boston, and naturally they had notified Juno in advance, so Juno picked them up when they got off the plane. "Hi, Karen." "Ok." Seeing Karen coming over with tea, Adam greeted him quickly. "Thanks a lot." MAX quickly thanked him. "You''re welcome." Karen didn''t give Adam a smile, but he smiled at MAX. At night, Adam and Max stayed in the guest room without going to the hotel. When Karen accompanies Max to clean up, Juno winked at Adam, and the two went out for a walk. "It''s a newcomer again." Juno joked: "As always, the mind is broad, and it''s getting broader." "no way." Adam smiled and said: "I met, by coincidence, I didn''t pick it." "Yes, as long as it is beautiful, you like it." Juno murmured and sighed: "This MAX is very good. You have run into any good girls." "Are you boasting?" Adam fought back. "Of course not." Juno smiled and said, "I''m not a good girl." "For me, yes!" Adam looked at Juno and said seriously. "Ha ha." Juno and Adam looked at each other and smiled at each other. Friendship is also a very mysterious thing. Nodding acquaintances, friends, good friends, iron buddies, level by level. The longer the relationship, the better the relationship, but at the most the level will be promoted to a good friend. If you want to become an iron buddy, the most important thing is to look at the relationship. According to the American TV series, there is only one best girlfriend and iron buddy. The female is the chief bridesmaid, and the male is the chief groomsman. For example, Sheldon and Leonard, Howard and Rajesh, Penny and Amy, Matthew and Ted. The prodigal son Barney likes to fight for the title of iron buddy, and he is often jealous for Ted''s saying that Matthew is his best buddy. Because many times, the iron buddies have surpassed the category of friendship. Just like love, they can evolve family affection, that is, another family member. Is the name Rae-daddy come from nothing? Petunia married him, and when they hugged at the end of the ceremony, it was not a normal newly-married couple embracing each other. There was also a strange husband who blamed her son Sheldon. Properly a family of three. Rajesh couldn''t bear to be single and wanted to get married, so he had to leave. Howard rushed to the airport to stop Rajesh. Rajesh finally chose Howard and gave up the marriage partner. The two embraced warmly and were regarded as true love and applauded in unison to congratulate. Amy worried that Rajesh and Howard would sleep together before she and Sheldon. After Bernadette and Howard got married, whenever Howard was cautiously apologizing, she would say from time to time, "Did you engage Rajesh with me behind your back?" Although they are all jokes, the relationship between the two of them definitely exceeds the category of good friends, and they will be good friends for a lifetime. Nothing can stop them from being together, even women. If Adams system is not so **** and there is a reminder of friendship, Adam believes that there are a lot of people in the column of good friends. But the iron buddy is either empty or Juno must be in it. This has the good impression of seeing fruit hard candy in the previous life, and there is also the tacit understanding formed by getting along for a long time in this life. "honestly." Juno smiled and said, "MAX is good, but I like Heather better. It''s a shame that she chose to stay in Texas." "Ugh." Adam sighed. He and Juno feel the same. MAX is really good, but he still prefers Heather. Of course, the two of them have different starting points. Juno likes Heather''s temperament, and Adam purely prefers Heather''s appearance and figure. The woman who has been in close contact with Adam has the highest overall score for appearance and figure is Heather. "You can visit her when you have time." Juno said suddenly. "what?" Adam was taken aback. "I went to her manor farm with Karen." Juno smiled. "Have you gone?" Adam frowned and looked at Juno suspiciously. "went." Juno said meaningfully: "It''s not convenient for her to leave, but you can take the time to see her. It''s not easy for her, and I know she only has you in her heart." Adam was silent, and sighed for a while: "Is she okay? She said I was not suitable for the past, and I can''t go away..." "It is not suitable for permanent residence." Juno explained: "Occasionally, its okay to go there and see. I believe she can arrange it, and Karen and I can go with you, just like we used to go hunting and vacationing in the forest hut, the four of us together , There is nothing to worry about." "are you sure?" Adam looked at Juno deeply. "I am sure." Juno and Adam looked squarely. "Ok." Adam nodded: "If Heather wants to." "Of course she would." Juno affirmed. "Do you think I''m scumbag?" Adam thought of MAX, but hesitated. "Huh, why would you ask such a question?" Juno didn''t seem to know Adam, and his eyes were weird: "Haven''t you always been like this? In high school, you would be less on two boats? You don''t think I don''t know? " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched speechless. "Know that you are a serious person." Juno leaned on Adams shoulders and smiled: Heather is not for you to go often, just come and see her with us every other day, as long as you insist, dont do anything that tarnishes your decent status. Isn''t it all right?" Seeing Adam looking like she didn''t want to talk, she smiled again: "Besides, I don''t think you and MAX will last long. We can take advantage of your empty bed period to pass, so that you are not a typical scumbag, and He is an atypical scumbag." "Why can''t MAX and I last long?" Adam was not irritated. "Comeon~" Juno also used Barney''s classic tone of persuading people to tell the truth. But she is not Barney, but Adam. Adam opened his mouth, and couldn''t say any excuses... Chapter 239: 2 female fans The two walked side by side for a while. Adam struggled a few times, and finally asked, "What is going on with Heather?" "Ha ha." Juno smiled playfully: "I thought you wouldn''t ask." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, knowing she was teasing herself. He knew she knew he knew some unspeakable things about her. But because of the tacit understanding, the two sides never talked about these things. This is actually the best for each other. "I don''t know whether I want to know or not." Adam murmured, and then sternly said: "Juneo, come and tell me, do I want to know?" "In this case, don''t know." Juno thought for a while, and said, "The more you know, the more troubles you have. That''s good." "Okay, I believe you." Adam breathed a sigh of relief. Although his strength now makes him no longer afraid of many things, as Yangchun Baixue''s future doctor, he has no need to understand too much about the dark side. Life is like this, it is what you choose. Zhou Shuren said: You stare at the abyss, and the abyss stares at you too. Why Monica and Chandler are happy all their lives, because they never pay attention to the dark side, but actively embrace the bright side. For example, Joey had to build a cabinet in the apartment, and he used an electric drill to drill directly through Chandler''s wall. At that time, Chandler was leaning against the wall, and the electric drill was sticking past his head. What did he say afterwards? The two complaints are over. You know, if this electric drill is slightly biased, your head will be drilled through! Joey was not intentional, but he would never let Joey go so easily if he switched to Adam and Chandler. That fear of dying to death will definitely make Adam have a great sense of disgust towards Joey, and friends probably won''t be able to do it. As such things accumulate more and more, the darkness will definitely overwhelm the light. From the psychological reflection to the reality, many things that are originally nothing can not withstand such a consideration. Over time, the personality of a person will be distorted. This is a vicious circle. And like Chandler and the others, they think everything is good, knowing that Joey didn''t mean it, and throwing away a few complaints, not staring into the abyss at all. In a pros and cons, Chandler and the others are getting further and further away from the abyss, and they are less and less likely to encounter these dark sides. This is a virtuous circle. Adam can''t do what Chandler and the others do, and he has a special physique. He often attracts strange and weird people around. If he doesn''t pay attention, he will easily slip into the abyss of the vicious circle. Therefore, Juno said that he didn''t need to know, even if he was a little curious in his heart, he still decided to ignore it as before, and treat it as nothing. Anyway, with Juno, she won''t hurt him. This kind of trust based on the system, intuition, and experience of triple certification is still very secure. "How are the two days arranged?" Juno changed the subject in due course. "The signing meeting will be held tomorrow morning, and we will rest in the afternoon. There will be a writers party in the evening." Adam thought for a while and said, "Tomorrow afternoon you will take us around Harvard University, and then check MIT and other places the day after tomorrow. It''s almost done." "Writers party?" Juno joked: "Aren''t you afraid to meet Magic Amy?" "She''s still in Boston?" Adam was surprised. "Still." Juno smiled and said, "She is still a man in the literary world here." "Just be there." Adam smiled freely: "Even if you meet it, it''s no big deal." He is no longer the one who forced himself into a dramatist because of fear eight years ago. "Still pay attention." Juno reminded: "She is really not a good stubborn. One of her ex-boyfriends was accused by her before, and he said he forced her to report. I checked and I personally asked her ex-boyfriend. It was not the case at all. Its that she found him secretly reunited first, and then framed him. He should be telling the truth." Because of Adam''s relationship, as stable as hers, he pays special attention to Amy. "I know." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. This story is too awkward, he was very impressed, how could he not remember it. It was precisely because of this that he would stay away from the magical Amy. He had preferred to work hard to let her take the initiative to break up if she was not interested in him. "It would be great if she met Batman." Adam couldn''t help but complain. "What do you say?" Juno didn''t understand this stalk. "She has a psychological problem, and she has a strong vengeance." Adam naturally can''t say that her future husband has played Batman. He can only say nonsense: "The character is biased towards the dark. I am curious. If she marries the dark knight Batman, what will it be like? Who is darker? Who is more skilled?" "The premise is that she can marry Batman." Juno immediately followed Adam''s mind and said: "With Batman''s temperament to guard everything even if she marries him, he will defend her with one hand, even a hundred hands." "Haha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. "but" Juno''s voice changed, and he smiled: "There is another possibility. Batman lost his parents since he was a child. Deep down in his heart, he attaches great importance to feelings. If Magic Amy can really marry him, it means she has his approval and has mental arithmetic Unintentional, maybe Batman can really suffer a lot." When the two went for a walk and talked about people behind their backs, some people were also talking about him. A book club at Harvard University. "Tomorrow Adam Duncan''s signing event is about to begin, I really look forward to it." "Yes, I especially like his Secret Lord." "I heard that others are also very handsome." "There must be a lot of people tomorrow. Shall we go there and line up early?" "Yeah." A group of book clubs and book friends were discussing enthusiastically, especially the female book friends, who had seen photos of Adam, and their eyes were shining. In the corner, a girl with long hair and glasses sat there without any sense of existence, until everyone dispersed, looked at the empty meeting place, raised her hand, and said to herself: "I will go too~" When speaking, he squeezed out a smiling face, as if interacting with everyone... Harvard University, another book club. A red-haired girl with a book of Mystery in her hand, walked in how old and new the book is. It is obvious that this book has been read many times. "The Cthulhu style is really mysterious and weird, and compared to other Cthulhu myths, the Lord of Mysteries is more lively and interesting. Adam Duncan is really a genius." "He will have his autograph meeting tomorrow, so let''s go together." "..." The red-haired girl was shocked as she listened to the chat of book friends in the reading club. After getting confirmation after inquiring, she showed a touching smile on her face. Chapter 240: The boat of friendship The next day. morning. Under the organization of Random House, the 4th Undead Boston Signing Conference of Lord of Mysteries officially began. After the accumulation of popularity in the first three parts, the Master of Mystery has accumulated a large number of loyal fans, spread all over the meter, and in a cultural center like Boston, there are particularly many fans. When Adam arrived, he saw a team of the elders waiting there, each holding a new book in his hand, and seeing his arrival, the team was in a commotion. Especially the girls who lined up in advance in order not to miss it, all of them had eyes glare, and their heads were full of the feeling of this ticket is worth. "It''s about to start." "You came early." "Early, too much earlier than us. Look at the girls in front, all of them are crazy. I heard someone lined up here last night." When the person in the middle was talking about it, a red-haired girl was staring at the girl with long hair and glasses standing in front of her at the front of the center. The girl with long-haired glasses shook her body weirdly. Occasionally, she saw the red-haired girls angry gaze from the outside, and shook his face blankly, not looking at each other. Time came last night. The red-haired girl in the reading club heard the news of Adam''s signing event in Boston tomorrow morning, and she was excited. She is a **** fan of horror. Stephen King''s horror series, the myth of Cthulhu, etc., are her favorites. Two years ago, he entered the pit of the Lord of Mysteries, and was immediately deeply moved by the stories and characters inside, and became an iron fan of the Lord of Mysteries. She should have known the news of Adam''s signing of the sales meeting in the first place. However, she has been a bit busy recently, and because Adam was forced by Rose to open the sales meeting, she didn''t have a warm-up promotion at all, so she really didn''t know. It is conceivable how shocked she was when she heard the news, not only the irritation of being an iron fan who didn''t know the idol''s signing event in her city, but also the surprises and surprises of this signing event. If you can go to Harvard, your IQ will not be low. Although she hasn''t been to other signing events, she can also think that the more in the front of the signing event, the better. Maybe she can talk to her idols a few words. When it comes to the back, the idol is tired of signing. Although it is not perfunctory, it is definitely not in the mood to talk to fans. So, after the reading meeting, she went back to the dormitory to clean up, and went straight to the scene, preparing to stay up late to line up, and be sure to ask Adam to sign her first. But Mo Daojun travels early, and even early travellers. When she arrived, there were already several people queuing up there, and several boys dressed as otakus were even more fully equipped, and they looked like veterans. Although she was a little unhappy and hopeless at first, she was also in the top ten at any rate, and she was excited to stand in line behind a girl with long hair and glasses. After thinking about it, she discovered another advantage, that is, the iron fans of the Lord of Mysteries are now coming over, and they are far more talked about with her than the coquettish people who are excited when they talk about the author''s appearance. Yes, those coquettish coquettishes are nice, but how can there be this perseverance to stay up late in line? Where can I fool around with the men? The night is too long. Talking about drama with these like-minded people is definitely a good way to pass the time. So she poked the girl with long-haired glasses in front and greeted her actively. "Hi." "Hi." The girl with long hair and glasses in front turned back, her eyes were a little bit stunned, her face was a little stiff, obviously she didn''t expect the red-haired girl to greet her. "Hello, my name is Emily." "Hello, my name is Amy." "what." The red-haired girl Emily''s eyes lit up, and she smiled: "We are pretty destined, we all have such similar names." "Ha ha." Amy, the girl with long hair and glasses, chuckled. The red-haired Emily smiled stiffly. But I was surprised by Amy''s smile, it was too weird and unnatural, and the smile of a normal person was not like this at all. Isn''t this Amy an ordinary person? It is night, and it is the time for the dark and terror creatures to appear. The red-haired Emily immediately fell into a series of horror story associations, trembling all over, but she was not frightened, but excited. Horror-element **** enthusiasts are not just talking about it. "So, Amy, which character do you like the most about Lord of Mysteries?" The red-haired Emily stared at Amy with scorching eyes, as if she wanted to discover more evidence that the other party was a supernatural creature. "Klein?" Amy''s eyes were a little flustered. "Ok?" The red-haired Emily is even more energetic, this tone is very hesitant, it is not the attitude that an iron fan should have, since it is not an iron fan, why stay up late to line up? has a problem! The possibility that the opponent is a supernatural creature has increased by 10%. Afterwards, the red-haired Emily actively chatted with Amy, trying to understand her, only to realize that the other party was not really an iron fan of the Secret Lord. Amy has just watched the Lord of Mysteries. This disappointed the red-haired Emily, because she discovered that Amy should not be a supernatural creature, but a person who is not good at communicating with people. The reason for coming in line is probably because of the author''s appearance. However, after learning that Amy was also an alumnus of Harvard and a member of the book club next door, the two gradually began to talk. Then they were surprised to find that they both liked the English poet Chaucer, and they both like to sew flower quilts crazily. The two exchanged ideas about Chaucer''s advocacy of equality between men and women and the praise of free and loyal love. Of course, Chaucer will expose the nature of the fraud, greed and succumbing of the church monks and the upper class, and deeply criticize the indescribable plot in the story... For example, the story of the miller According to Amy, it is the most Liu Bei she has ever read. If she hadn''t skipped two levels, she would have gone to college at the age of 16 and left her mother. This kind of book She can''t see it at all. Emily had obviously seen it too, grinning. Especially Amy seriously reminded her that the other eye under the kiss is very unhygienic from a hygienic point of view. From this aspect, the story of the miller is really dirty. Emily almost didn''t smile. Coupled with the skill of sewing things, one night passed quickly. Everything was going in a good direction until the red-haired Emily found out the real purpose of Amy''s coming... "Hi, Amy, you are here, great, thank you for lining up for me." "you are welcome." "Here, here, Amy is lining up for us." A large number of book friends flocked to the book club, all in front of Amy. The red-haired Emily had to endure it at first. It can be seen that they are endless. This one cuts in the line, and the other one comes again. It quickly squeezed her from the top ten to more than twenty, and this trend is still there. Expansion, no matter where I can stand it, I just got angry. "We are Amy''s friends, we are together, not to jump in line." Those people came back with a word. "Amy?" Redhead Emily looks at Amy. Amy looked away directly, not daring to look at Emily. "Sorry, they are my friends." "Did you see it?" Those people looked at Emily triumphantly, almost not mad at Emily. As time passed, the group of people in front had new friends who jumped in and forced Emily to the middle position. Emily''s slight affection for Amy because of common interests completely disappeared. Chapter 241: he is Boston. The signing event scene. Adam''s arrival completely ignited the atmosphere here. "What''s your name?" After sitting down, Adam looked at the first fan and asked with a smile. "Daisy." Standing at the forefront was a girl with ordinary appearance. He was very excited when he heard Adam''s question. Adam signed "TO Daisy, your friend Adam Duncan" on the title page of the new book Daisy bought, and then smiled and handed it to her. "thanks, thanks." Daisy took the book and looked at the signature on it, very happy. "No, thank you." Adam said sincerely. These readers, especially loyal readers, are his parents. I still remember the excitement when he met the first comment and reward in his previous life as a Xiaopujie, even if he became a full-time salted fish author, the first alliance in life still made him feel excited. This is not a matter of money. The leader can only get 500 or 300 for 1,000 yuan, but this encouragement far exceeds its own value and is a great affirmation of personal value. In this life, he stood on the shoulders of great gods, became a well-known writer, and has more and more fans, but he is still grateful for the support of readers. Daisy left happily, and the second person immediately picked it up. Adam also asked his name, and then wrote your friend Adam Duncan. Later, when someone specifically asked for a few more words they wanted, he agreed one by one. This is much more troublesome than just signing. The organizer of Random House came to remind him that he only signed the words, but he refused. They were all enthusiastic readers. Naturally, this small request must be satisfied. He could not see that they showed disappointment. This is also the reason why he is reluctant to participate in the signing event. Because this will greatly extend the time of the signing event, even if the endurance is as good as him, it can''t stand the non-stop signing for such a long time. His principle is that you either don''t hold an autograph meeting, or you want to do it, you must satisfy all the readers who participate. The team progressed step by step, but the length did not decrease much, because there were still readers who heard the wind, and there were passers-by to join in the fun. This situation is normal. For example, Leonard and the others, as long as they see celebrities, they have to sign. Even those celebrities who are out of date may not know them, but once they meet, they will also have to sign, and even pay for it. This is a habit. Just as Leonard bought the sword in The Lord of the Rings with Shelton at the Stewart comics shop, Stewart offered 250, saying it was a limited edition friendly price. Shelton never understood satire and bluffing. He thought happily that Stewart really offered a friendly price, and urged Leonard to buy it. Leonard knew that Stewart was not sincere, and directly bargained to 200, Stewart bargained for 235, then 225, and finally 210. Leonard agreed, but he also had to give Stewart an Iron Man helmet. Stewart said it was an autographed version of Robert Downey Jr. Leonard asked: "So?" Stewart suddenly became angry and said excitedly: "Well, if you want to question the importance of a film adapted from a comic and a plastic helmet signed by an actor, then what is the meaning of our lives as a group of people?! " Leonard was speechless and agreed to Stewart''s offer. Then, Stewart put away his expression of excitement and anger, and happily went to place the order, still muttering: "I have meat to eat this week~" It is because of Leonard and Sheldon that Stewart did not starve to death and occasionally eats meat. Comic shops, comic companies, film companies, games, toys, figures and other peripherals can flourish. If Leonard, Sheldon, and Adam dont know each other now and just pass by the scene, and see so many people lining up to buy autographs, 80% of them will join in the fun. Whether they like it or not, they will line up to buy it. Adam''s signing will continue. The positions of the red-haired Emily and Amy keep moving forward. When Amy was close enough to Adam, she saw Adam who was smiling brilliantly, and her body trembled suddenly, and a strange cry in her mouth: "hoo~~" Emily, who was staring at her behind her, found this anomaly and was surprised. When Amy screamed''hoo~~'' for the second time, the kind-hearted woman finally let go of her discomfort for a while, and said with concern: "What''s wrong with you? ?" "I do not know either." Amy panicked and said, "My heart beats faster, my palms are sweaty, my mouth is dry, and my blood vessels twitch." "Partially?" Emily asked. "Ears and lower body." Amy panicked: "What''s wrong with me?" "Let me guess." Emily glanced at Adam, then looked at Amy. She loves medicine herself and plans to study medicine in the future. She has some understanding of some common situations, and she is also a girl with delicate thoughts, and probably guessed what happened. . "You have this situation after you saw Adam, right?" "Correct." Amy nodded immediately: "What the **** is wrong with me?" "You really don''t know?" Emily couldn''t help smiling and said, "You''re all in college..." I also thought that although Amy looked a little anxious and didn''t look like 16 years old, and the 16-year-old girl in the United States didn''t know that it was a bit weird, but there were still some possibilities. So she leaned to Amy''s ear and whispered: "You are on impulse." "Oh." Amy stunned, then recovered her calm. "Just oh?" Emily was surprised. Changing to another girl, she was reminded by the people''s congress that she was impulsive, and she was embarrassed to meet so many times, even Petunia was probably the same before she was 14. Old Si Ji is all trained. But Amy''s state was obviously abnormal, she was obviously a girl, but she showed the calmness of the old Siji. "I have a stomach, so I will be hungry." Amy said solemnly: "I have reproductive organs, so naturally I also have impulsivity. This is normal, isn''t it?" "Ha ha." Emily''s mouth twitched, and suddenly she didn''t know what to say This was too reasonable, especially with Amy''s serious expression and tone, she seemed to say nothing. "Forget it, this is a weirdo." Emily thought to herself, not paying attention to Amy. Adam looked up at the person, lowered his head to sign, and his smile remained unchanged. When he saw Amy and Emily, he was first startled and then overjoyed. Let alone Emily, Emily has a high IQ. A neuroscientist can follow the ideas of theoretical physicist Shelton, complete the most cutting-edge research in theoretical physics, and share the Nobel Prize in Physics. Even if the IQ is not as good as Shelton, it should be higher than Lay. Nader. Shelton is 5+, Leonard is 3+, and Amy should be 4+, not surprisingly, this has provided a great increase for Adam to improve his wisdom. However, his smile didn''t last long, especially when he saw Amy making a strange "hoo~~" call to him, the smile suddenly froze there... Chapter 242: cp ranking Boston. The signing event scene. "Holy**!" When Adam saw Amy''s classic famous scene, and the object was still him, an old groove in his heart almost burst out. But it''s normal to think about it. What does Pennys ex-boyfriend Zach have? Tall can be called, but handsome only reluctantly leaned aside. In this way, he can cause Amy to send out "hoo~~" without any restriction, let alone Adam''s condition. But it was precisely because of knowing that Adam had a headache. He would rather be really mediocre than this kind of scene happened. Amy is Sheldon''s true goddess. Adams best cp rankings are only ranked first in Matthew and Lily, second in Howard and Bernadette, and ranked third. Ranked higher than Chandler and Monica on CP. Without Amy''s tolerance, confrontation, and training Sheldon, let alone eight years, even eighty years, Sheldon would not lean more and more toward normal people. In the previous life, Petunia and Sheldon also had high cp voices. A friend of Adam chose to abandon the show because Penny was soaked by Leonard instead of Sheldon. According to him, it is totally unreasonable that the only beautiful female hostess in the Big Bang Theory did not talk to the protagonist Sheldon. The true protagonist Leonard cried silently: Petunia is the heroine, but he is indeed the heroine, and the two are good match. You can''t just because Sheldon''s acting is too charming and too charming, so you shouldn''t treat him as a man. Lord, even the female lead must be assigned to the first male partner Sheldon. Petunia has the style of Shelton''s mother, she is very tolerant of Shelton, and her name is also famous. When Sheldon finally described his love with Amy, he once said: Amy can do everything his mother can do for him, and Amy can do everything his mother can''t do for him... Thinking about it this way, Pei''s and Sheldon''s cp call is not without reason. And Sheldon and Petunia did have some ambiguous interactions. For example, when Petunia slipped in the bathroom, Sheldon closed her eyes and dressed Petunia, and touched her arm wrong. Facing Penny''s awkward question, is this an arm? Shelton also felt it seriously, saying it didn''t look like an arm... Before putting on clothes, you must help Penny out of the bathtub. Penny told Sheldon not to look at it. Sheldon''s attitude is very interesting. He promised well, but afterwards he knew that Petunia had a tattoo on her ass. Of course, unlike Leonard, Howard, and Rajesh''s full-blown peeping, Sheldon may have glanced more out of curiosity, but this already shows that Petunia is very special to Sheldon. After all, the strongest Amy, as a girlfriend, often asks Shelton to have close contact with her, but Shelton has always refused. For another example, Petunia and Sheldon once did a love experiment and looked at each other for a long time. Petunia did feel heartbeat. Amy and the others have made the speculation about Leonard''s absence, and it was also Penny''s temptation to initiate a dirtygirl to Shelton in the laundry room. In this life, with the variable of Peggy, Sheldon''s emotional life became unknown. But Adam feels that there is a 95% chance that Amy and Shelton will be together in the future. Compared with Penny, Amy''s IQ is closer to Sheldon. Not to mention the Nobel Prize in Physics to be shared in the future, Amy also gave Sheldon''s opponent, the theoretical physicist Barry Kleipik of California Institute of Technology, provided academic help, which made Sheldon very jealous at one time. You know, Barry Kleipik has always bullied Sheldon, and their research overlaps, but Sheldon can''t despise Barry academically. Even later, the school cut funding and the two had to cooperate, but Sheldon found that his research results were not as good as Barry. In the end, he can only use the excuse Barry gave him to fool the past: you have Amy as a girlfriend, and your energy must have been scattered. Of course, there is no research result. If you change to Barry himself, it must be crazy output. How can there be energy? Do research. Every time Shelton works with Barry, he can only use the vulgar jokes that Amy does not have to divert Barry''s attention... From this point of view, Barry has a high IQ and a strong professional, but Amy can provide great help to Barry across majors, which shows Amy''s strength. In terms of IQ, Peggy is better than her. And Petunia, in Sheldon''s eyes, was nothing more than a blond female monkey. Then in tolerance. Peggy was directly eliminated by PASS. She was too proud. Like Shelton, she liked the feeling that she was stronger than everyone else. It was impossible to accommodate Shelton. And once she doesn''t accommodate, Shelton will definitely set the table, and even put her at the top of the blacklist. In this regard, Petunia and Amy are similar, and they are very accommodating to Sheldon, but Amy is better because she is more purposeful. In the positive guidance experiment, Shelton pointed out that heart feedback is more effective than any reward feedback. Therefore, Amy is more tolerant of Sheldon''s quirks, which is very reasonable, because she is extremely greedy for Sheldon''s body. The final step is the tuning. Peggy does not have any data for analysis and is temporarily excluded. Both Amy and Petunia have tuned Sheldon overtly or in secret, intentionally or unintentionally. Petunia is passive and unconscious. And Amy took the initiative. This is determined by her character and career. She is a neuroscientist. She often uses the research of monkeys and orangutans to study the laws of human neurobehavior, teaching monkeys to smoke, and throwing feces against orangutans... Sheldon said that Petunia was a blond female monkey, but in fact, Sheldon was trained as a monkey by Amy. When Amy and Sheldon were dating for a year, she once told Bernadette and others that she had a clear timetable for this relationship. In four years she will marry Sheldon, but tell Bernadette and the others not to tell Sheldon, because Sheldon is still a cooked duck that can fly away at any time. Four years later, when Amy went out to communicate Shelton''s admirers launched a pursuit again. Amy was very angry when he heard the news, and said: That bottle of ketchup butt, my mother Its been five years now, and now that woman only needs to pour it out and enjoy it... Then Sheldon proposed to her. Sheldon had prepared to break up with Amy, because Leonard and Penny said that he was changed too much by Amy, and Amy retreated to advance and easily managed Sheldon. Amy''s training methods can be imagined. Such examples are not only for Shelton, but also for Amy and Petunia. Originally, Penny didn''t like Amy at all, let alone her girlfriends, but Amy calmly used various means to become Penny''s BFF. Including but not limited to filling Petunia''s apartment with her scent, the gesture of almost flattering Petunia, and often praising Petunia. This kind of training is silent, and often takes years as the unit of time, which is terrible patiently. This is what Adam worries most... Chapter 243: Amys are terrible ight now. The young girl Amy had an impulse towards Adam. Adam wants to be friends with Amy and gain 4+ wisdom points. What will the result be? Adam is not optimistic about this. If you try to establish a friendship with Amy, he has no doubt that this will send a wrong signal. Amy 80% will set the goal in advance as Adam. Then she might confess to Adam: "Standing in front of you is 130 pounds of boiling estrogen, eager to hug your gluteus maximus, for a beast-like act that Shakespeare likened to." Adam is not Zach, no matter how good he is, his wise eyes can''t make a blank foolish expression. Furthermore, as a well-known writer, Amy would not believe that Adam is a fool like Zach. What''s more, at this moment, Amy did not have her boyfriend, Sheldon, to encourage her to "follow the call of the endocrine system", even if Adam really restored Zach''s awkward look, Amy might not be able to give up. At this moment, she is still a young girl, not the extremely rational neurologist more than ten years later. If Adam refuses, don''t think about it, friends don''t have to do it, don''t think about 4+ wisdom points. Don''t you refuse? The girl''s Amy, although according to her mother''s request, she does not reveal a bit of meat and looks very dirty, but now she is still under 130 pounds. Careful observation shows that she is a delicate girl. Not very beautiful, but there are six or seven points moving. Such a girl, if replaced by someone else, for the sake of 4+ wisdom, Adam might have dedicated her life. But she is Amy, Sheldon''s true goddess. Although Adam is romantic, he has already set the principles, and the girls in the circle of good friends will definitely not touch him. Even the nine-pointed and eternal sweetheart Rachel of the United States took the initiative to seduce him, but he refused with great perseverance. Not to mention that there is only six or seven beautiful girls Amy. And the ones named Amy are all ruthless characters. Needless to say, ex-girlfriend Amy magic, and mother Amy. Sheldon''s Amy, the patience is terrible, the training methods are terrible, this is only rational. Although these make Adam a bit of a headache, as long as he is on guard, he can resolve it calmly, which is actually nothing. But Amy is not completely rational. As she said, she is a 130-pound boiling female hormone. This exaggerated analogy is not without any basis. Amy was extremely depressed because she was controlled by her mother since she was a child. Before university, she didn''t even go to school very much. Almost all of them were tutored by her mother, because her mother was afraid that she would be cheated by the boys, and the boys at school would be broken. This is true... But it was overkill. Had it not been for Amy''s IQ Superman, it would have been impossible to get into Harvard University. It is this kind of depressive life that the young girl Amy lives. It is true that no male classmate can lie to her, but no female classmate is willing to contact her. Lonely, she can only play with herself. For example, she created a way of speaking that was unique to her, and later taught Penny. The two also communicated in this way of speaking, against Sheldon and Leonard using Klingon. For another example, playing the game of smashing a coin into a paper cup and drinking with Petunia, she never missed it, so Petunia can''t play it directly, because this is a game that she played so many times when she was alone that she played a flowery game. The girl Amy at this time didn''t know if she would impulsively do something terrible. But Adam remembered that 22-year-old Amy, because she wanted to give her first kiss, once threatened her with insulin infused by others. This looks ridiculous and pathetic, but it is also extremely scary. If insulin is not injected in time, the patient may become unconscious, and if no one finds it, there is even a risk of death. Similar to this. In order to get more physical contact with others, she often sees a gynecologist. In response to the call of the endocrine system, she also went to that kind of messy party, got drunk, and created opportunities for everyone to pick up corpses. What was helpless was that she got used to being ugly, so she woke up the next day, and Nothing she likes to hear and see happened. No one moved her, but someone covered her with a quilt... There is also the Unspeakable Chapter of the Lord of Thunder, studying the relationship between electric shock and the peak of life. She has participated hundreds of times as a volunteer. Not to mention that after she and Sheldon fell in love, the kind of eagerness to have an intimate relationship with Sheldon is simply a fruit, which everyone knows. It can be seen that she said she was a 130-pound boiling female hormone, which is not too exaggerated. In addition to this kind of rationality, it is Adam that suppresses the restlessness that may erupt at any time. Because even if Amy doesn''t get together with Sheldon in the end, such Amy is something Adam doesn''t want to provoke. An extremely rational, good at tolerance, professional is to study neuropsychological behavior, the means are professional and secretive and effective, and have super high IQ, personality depression may break out at any time, and the revenge heart is not small. If it were not in the comedy world, how would this look like a template for a super villain. And this world is indeed more than just a single comedy world like the Big Bang Theory, there are too many terrifying existences. Once Adam changes Amy''s life trajectory too much and gives her a wrong signal, no one knows what Amy will become. Another magical Amy? Do not! It must be countless times more terrifying than Magic Amy. Original time and space, when she wanted to help Penny out, she once said: There is a virus in my laboratory, and I can bring it over at any time... If you have never thought about it, how can you say it casually? Miraculous Amy is just working hard the day after tomorrow, and the means can''t escape Huahuan''s routines. With Adam''s current strength, he is not afraid at all. But once this Amy becomes terrible, the methods are unimaginable, cruel, cruel, and long-lasting secret, Adam really can''t bear it, and there is a real risk of GG accidentally. This is his biggest headache. Therefore, even if Amy can provide him with 4+ wisdom points, he thinks about it, think twice, or decides to give up, as if she is an ordinary reader, and resolutely does not give her any wrong signal. Of course, if Adam is Sheldon''s kind of person who is not interested in the heart, it doesn''t matter if he is targeted by Amy. On the contrary, such Amy is the most suitable for Shelton. Amy''s terrible patience, confrontation, and training are unacceptable to others, but it is a perfect fit for Shelton. Couples pay attention to complementarity, and one party must take the initiative and sacrifice. Amy was proactive enough and sacrificed enough, patient enough to train Sheldon as a monkey, and replace it with Leonard. That would definitely hate this kind of coldness like his mother. But Sheldon was the one who envied Leonard the most for having such a cool mother. Beverly used Leonard as an experiment since she was young? Shelton said that since he wanted to study himself since he was a child, he had to put electrodes on his own brain. Leonard was totally in the blessing. Amazingly, both Amy and Beverly are neurologists. They can tolerate and accept Sheldons quirks. They both appreciate Sheldons wisdom and appearance. They have enough wisdom and means to train Sheldon. pause. If it wasn''t for fear of being too bloody, maybe when Beverly was drunk and kissed Sheldon, Sheldon would be Leonard''s stepdad. Age doesn''t matter to Sheldon and Beverly, because they both are not interested in the heart, and value spiritual communication more. Shelton gave Amy his favorite body in more than 30 years in order to give his girlfriend a birthday gift. After that, it was only once a year, known as the annual birthday cannon. And Beverly, the same was true, and she didn''t sleep with her husband for eight years. The aging and mismatch of the body caused by age is not a problem at all. Sheldon took the initiative to say that he had never been so comfortable around anyone, and Beverly did the same. Lepa Leonard has served him as a cow and horse for more than ten years. Shelton also said that he is still not comfortable with Leonard by his side. This kind of contrast, UU reading highlights the difference between Beverly and Sheldon. Amy only played afterwards. It is a strange thing to say that there is no reference to Beverly''s personality. Leonard almost never gets along with Amy alone. Once alone, he feels uncomfortable. Although he didn''t say it clearly, Amy obviously reminded him of his headache mother. Beverly was not suitable, so Amy appeared. Therefore, Amy is really Sheldon''s true goddess. These thoughts flashed in Adams mind. When Amy walked up to him, Adam suppressed the complicated thoughts in his mind, treated Amy as an ordinary reader who didnt know him, asked the name, and put it on the front page of her new book. Write it properly. "TO Amy Fila Fowler, your friend Adam Duncan." Without extra words and expressions, Adam didn''t look at Amy''s throbbing eyes, but looked directly at the next one, the red-haired Emily. Chapter 244: Good afternoon, Mr. Fool Boston. The signing event scene. Amy stood not far away holding the signed new book, seemingly not leaving. Adam chose to ignore it and looked at the red-haired Emily. "Hello, Mr. Duncan, my name is Emily. I really like your Lord of Mysteries." Emily said excitedly. "Thank you." Adam looked at the most beautiful girlfriend who was missed by Rajesh in the future. Red hair is her sign. She is tall and thin, with a face value of about eight points. Only 17 or 18 years old at the moment, youthful and beautiful. In his eyes, she is a true beauty. Judging from her attitude, it is obviously his fan. Emily is not within the scope of his principles, and Rajesh has an autographed version of the Hulk glove from Stan Lee. This For a while, Adam thought of many predecessors in the entertainment industry, such as Paohui, Lao Wang, and Lao Xu. Feeling that Amy over there is still looking at this side, Adam is not good to say something to Emily, just in case Emily thinks, he scribbles his signature and handed it to Emily. Emily took it happily, and walked away very politely to give up her seat to the people behind. When I walked to the side, I opened the title page and looked at it, my face flushed, and my heart thumped. "Are you still here? Where are your friends?" Emily adjusted for a while, then caught a glimpse of Amy standing there alone, couldn''t help walking over, and said slightly mockingly. Originally chatting for a whole night, she thought she was friends with Amy, but she didn''t expect to be backstabbed. Now seeing Amy''s group of friends who jumped in the line leaving in droves, she ignored Amy''s meaning at all and couldn''t help but get angry. Funny again. "They left." Amy said somewhat disappointed. She stayed up late to line up, not what the group of friends asked for, but she took the initiative, hoping to attract the attention of book friends. But as always, Amy before the event, nobody afterwards. "are you feeling better?" Seeing this, Emily also put away her mockery. "Ok?" Amy was taken aback. "Your hoo~" Emily snorted in Adam''s direction and said strangely. "much better." Amy said blankly: "I can''t even be friends with the book friends in the book club, let alone want to have closer contact with Adam Duncan." "then you?" Emily stopped talking. "Are you talking impulsive?" Amy said straightforwardly: "I am studying biology. Since I know it is impulsivity, there are many ways to solve it. Adam Duncan is not necessarily required. I can..." "Ok, ok!" Emily quickly raised her hand to interrupt Amy''s next hot remarks, staring at Amy dumbfounded. Such words can be said so seriously. It seems that Amy is more suitable to be a doctor than her. "Are you going?" "Where to go?" Amy felt stiff and dull. "Go back to Harvard." Emily said silently: "The signature has been obtained, what are you still doing here? You don''t want to wait for Adam, right?" Having said this, she couldn''t help but vomit: "Didn''t you say that you have many ways to avoid Adam?" "you''re right." Amy''s eyes flashed behind her glasses and nodded solemnly. As for what was right, she didn''t say. "..." Emily felt really tired talking to her. Thinking of Amy''s weirdness, although forgiving her, she didn''t bother to reorganize the relationship between the two. "You go on, I''ll go first." Without waiting for Amy to ask what to continue, Emily took the new book specially signed by Adam and left happily. Although I encountered the disgusting incident of Amys friend jumping in the line, staying up late to queue up for the idols signing event was definitely worth it and great value. Today is really a beautiful day. The signing ceremony lasted until noon. The endurance was like Adam, and his arms were a bit unable to hold it. Fortunately, the organizers of Random House had experience and terminated the queue one hour in advance. This allowed Adam to end the signing. meeting. "call." What made him breathe even more was that Amy finally left after standing there for half an hour. Go back to Juno and their apartment. Adam lay down on the sofa, rubbed his right hand for signing, and laughed at himself: "I used to think that I was the hand of the true God. Now it seems that I am the hand of the false God." "Then you relax." MAX''s habitual poisonous tongue and yellow cavity: "You don''t need to do it at night~" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he counterattacked: "Don''t say let you have one hand, just let you have both hands and feet, I call you, do you dare to agree?" "What can''t you dare?" MAX does not show weakness. As the strongest female Si Ji, she can be counseled when encountering force majeure, but she will never counsel her. "Ha ha." Juno smiled and watched the two bickering and driving, saying, "Is this?" That''s it? do not stop! Expression. "time to eat." Karen prepares lunch and greets everyone to have a meal. Her craftsmanship really didn''t say that, obviously, attentiveness and carelessness are more important than whether or not she has talent. After a satisfying meal, everyone took a nap. Adam and Max just said, "Do you dare to agree?" There were good consultations on the issue. I found that just like the mutton fat jade clean bottle in Journey to the West, no matter what you say, you will be sucked into the mutton fat jade clean bottle when you take a sigh of relief, and it will turn into thick water in a moment... After the lunch break. Juno looked at Adam with surprise, because she didn''t hear anything, which is very abnormal based on her understanding of Adam. Adam winked at her and smiled triumphantly. Juno looked at MAX carefully, and after a second thought, he immediately understood what had happened. Adam is indeed the same Adam, and the title of the American drama Ji Xiaolan is not an understatement. Harvard University. With Juno as the guide, the tour is naturally very pleasant. The four came to Harvard Medical School. It''s a holy place for medical students. It''s the weekend. Almost people sitting in twos and threes under the shade of the surrounding trees, holding their toes and watching. The arrival of the four attracted a lot of people''s attention. Not to mention the two influential figures Juno and Karen, that is, Adam''s handsomeness and MAX''s heinousness, they are particularly eye-catching. "Hi, Juno." Someone beckoned soon Hi, Meredith. " Juno also smiled and waved his hand, seeing Adam follow the prestige, and whispered: "This is the Meredith Grey that I told you about, let''s go over and introduce it to you." Adam nodded and looked at Gray who was sitting there leaning under the shade of the tree, and sighed in his heart. It was really charming. No wonder Chandler and Rose were obsessed. And listening to her voice is indeed special and makes people feel strange. "I''ll introduce to you." The four walked up to Grey, and Juno took the initiative to introduce the two sides: "Adam, this is Meredith Grey, our 1995 graduate of Harvard Medical School. Meredith, this is Adam. Duncan." Adam and Grey looked at each other, then shook hands. "Hello, Miss Grey." "Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~" Chapter 245: Rebirth of old dreams Harvard Medical School. In front of the building. Under the shade. "Good afternoon, Mr. Fool~" Listening to Grey''s unique voice say such a familiar and special greeting, Adam''s heart shook. This Looks like a fan of the Lord of Mysteries. No wonder everyone wants to be famous. Gee! But Adam quickly suppressed the ripple, but it was because when the two shook hands, his palm was scratched, which made him startled. This is the female version of Barney Stinson. Knowing that Adam was following Max, she blatantly scratched him, and she was too wild, making her a little unbearable. Now he really regrets forgetting the plot of Grey intern, because he seriously suspects that such a style of heroine American drama, 80% is produced by HBO? But if it is produced by HBO, he should be able to remember many famous scenes. "Miss Grey also likes the Lord of Mysteries?" Adam took the initiative to let go, his smile unchanged. "Just call me Meredith." Grey laughed and said: "I like all new things. As the master of the Secret in recent years, I have naturally read it, not to mention the works of Juno''s most respected good friend." "She respects me?" Adam glanced at Juno in surprise, the arc of his mouth completely uncontrollable. "Yup." Juno took the call, smiling rather than smiling: "I told her some of your romantic stories, and everyone admires you very much." "Don''t listen to her." Grey smiled and said: "She said that you are her best friend. When you wrote about the Lord of Mysteries, she felt very shocked, because she didn''t see that you have such a talent before. She said that she likes the Lord of Mysteries. Thats your first fan." "really?" Adam smiled triumphantly, his heart was so refreshing. Although he knew that Grey had exaggerated elements, at least he still wanted to be a shadow. This kind of refreshing being praised behind the back is ten times that of being praised in person. Especially this person is Juno. "You said it earlier." Adam draped Juno''s shoulders and smiled: "I had known that I named Hugh Dilchar directly by your name, and Fors Wall, directly Karen." "That''s it." Grey stared at Juno and Karen, her eyes gleaming with gossip: "I have long felt that the prototypes of Hugh and Fors are Juno and Karen." Juno smiled and said nothing. Karen laughed too. Because she had seen the Lord of Mysteries, she was very satisfied with the interaction between Hugh and Forsi, and looked forward to the follow-up development very much. The crowd chatted for a while, and then left. "how do you feel?" Juno and Adam walked side by side, smiling. "Awesome." Adam sighed: "Sure enough, it''s the same as you said." Wouldn''t it be great to scratch him as soon as you meet. "She scratched you?" Juno leaned close to Adam and joked in a low voice. "Ok?" Adam was surprised, how did she see such a secret movement. "Don''t be surprised." Juno joked: "This is her old traditional art, and I was scratched by her too." "Has she always been like this?" Adam couldn''t help asking: "Not covering up at all?" "Remember that you once told me that every legendary figure with American characteristics, good or bad, has a similar childhood story?" Juno smiled. "You mean, her childhood was not happy, that''s why she developed this bohemian character?" Adam was speechless. "Ok." Juno nodded and said with a playful smile: "According to what she said, that should be what she meant. Her mother is the famous Grey, as a famous strong woman in the medical field, she divorced Meredith''s father and brought her alone. With Meredith. She has been extremely strict with Meredith since she was a child, and Merediths mother is very busy at work and hardly has much time to care for her. Therefore, the relationship between mother and daughter is very poor, and Meredith, who is unregulated, has naturally developed Now this character style. " "You don''t agree with her statement?" Adam smiled. "Didn''t agree." Juno shook his head and said: "The family background and childhood shadows are just one aspect, but more of your own choice, just like you..." Having said this, the voice turned, and he looked at Adam with a smile but a smile: "The Duncan family is a famous family of happiness, do you have no childhood shadows? Are you not the same as Meredith? It can be seen that childhood shadows are mostly An excuse for indulgence." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. He agrees with Juno''s point of view that childhood shadows and things do have an impact, but absolutely not everything can be pushed up. What kind of person you grow up is more of a personal choice. Thats right, but for Mao to use him as an example... He is a thousand miles away from Meredith, okay! The four of them went back after visiting Harvard University. There is a banquet in the evening, and both Adam and Max need to prepare. In an apartment near Harvard. A woman in her twenties was sitting lazily in front of the vanity mirror, holding a book of Mystery Master in her hand, looking at the author line printed on it, her eyes fell on Adam Duncan''s name. "I didn''t expect it~" The woman murmured to herself: "The little boy back then grew up to this point, interesting and interesting..." "Amy!" There was an old female voice outside the door, and then the bedroom door was pushed open before the woman agreed. An old lady in delicate dress walked in slowly. "mom." Amy called out indifferently. "You haven''t started dressing up yet?" The old woman groaned: "I have always told you that women should pay attention to their own image at all times. You are our magic Amy." "Fantastic Amy is the person in the book." Amy said lightly: "I''m not her." "No, you are her." The old woman walked up to Amy, stroked her head, and said with a certain tone: "It has always been, everyone knows it, so you have to be." Amy didn''t speak, but looked at her mother from the mirror. "Don''t be naughty The old woman patted Amy on the head: "I know you have an opinion on Amy Magic, but don''t forget that everything about you is given by her, she is just like you Like her relatives, you have to know how to protect her, you know? " After that, the stern gaze was refracted into Amy''s eyes through the mirror. Amy sighed in her heart and nodded slightly. As the old woman said, everything about her was bestowed by the magical Amy in her parents'' book, or more precisely, by her parents. She is not financially independent, even if she feels unhappy, she can only endure it. "That''s good." Seeing Amy''s surrender as always, the old woman smiled with satisfaction: "Now, hurry up and dress up. I heard that there is a new writer from New York at the party tonight. You are young and promising. You can communicate more." "Ha ha." Amy smiled and said meaningfully: "I will..." Chapter 246: leave me alone Into the night. The Writers Association organized by Random House is being held. "You have so many parties." MAX took Adam''s hand and said poisonously: "Is it all idle?" "It really is." Adam chuckled in a low voice: "The so-called networking, is not just bragging, arrogant guns and guns, and writers often only publish a book in a few years, and there is very little time for real writing. It is used to get inspiration, collect materials, and conceive plots, and inspiration is this thing, ha ha!" "I know this." MAX said in a poisonous tongue: "The muse of the artist, only a goddess can give you enough inspiration. A goddess makes a work just like you." "Ahem." Adam coughed lightly and said silently, "Why is this bothering me again? Aren''t we talking about other people." "You are now releasing the fourth undead of Lord of Mysteries." MAX gave Adam a white look: "The first part was written when you graduated from high school. I heard that you were studying Transformers with a Jennifer every day. The second part was written by you as a freshman. I heard that you were showing love with a man named Caroline. The third part was written by your sophomore and junior year. I heard that you often hunted with a man named Heather. Now you are with me and wrote the fourth book. " "Not what you think..." Adam''s mouth twitched and he met MAX''s I see you through gaze. He couldnt explain what he could say, and said bitterly, "Did Karen speak ill of me behind his back?" "Is that true?" MAX asked rhetorically. "of course not." Adam shook his head without hesitation and said: "This is just a coincidence! Yes! It is a coincidence!" "You told me this before." MAX''s poisonous tongue said in a yellow tone: "I still remember you reciting an Eastern country poem, and you mistakenly entered something. Do you think I should believe it?" "That''s different." Adam smiled bitterly: "Well, I admit that it was not a coincidence before, but the Muse is nothing but a coincidence. I have never thought about these things. In fact, the story of the Lord of Mysteries has ended in my mind. I dont need any muse to inspire me." "You mean I can''t inspire you, and I don''t deserve to be your muse?" MAX''s arm was tightly holding Adam, and he twisted his body. "Uh." Adam suddenly didn''t want to speak. "Ha ha." MAX grinned. Adam was stunned, and said: "MAX, you have gone bad, be careful not to be bent by Karen." "I can do it straight or curved." MAX old Si Ji said. "Adam~" Just as the two were laughing, a familiar voice came, making Adam''s heart tense, walking through the prestige, and cursing in his heart: "It''s really you!" "Amy." "Adam, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Magical Amy''s eyes are like water, but she still wants to talk. "Yup." Adam nodded and didn''t tell her the old times at all. He pulled MAX directly in front of him, and pushed MAX''s waist with one hand calmly, and introduced, "This is my high school alumni Amy Dunn." "Hello there." MAX was hit by the back of his waist, and he immediately understood, raised his head and tucked his abdomen, and said with a smile. "Hello there." Mysterious Amy smiled stiffly, glanced at the domineering MAXAM, and narrowed her eyes. "Is it just an alumnus?" Miraculous Amy quickly converged her emotions and said quietly. "Still an ex-girlfriend." Adam frowned and reminded: "It''s a pity that I was dumped." "At the time I was forced to." Miraculous Amy had a sad expression: "After all, I am coming to college, and you have just entered high school. Texas is so far from Harvard. Long-distance relationships are very painful." "you''re right." Adam nodded: "It is impossible to have a long-distance relationship, and it is impossible to have a long-distance relationship in this life." Having said this, he smiled and said, "By the way, how are you in Boston?" "that''s it." Mysterious Amy''s eyes rolled: "I heard that you were studying in New York and published the Master of Mysteries. Congratulations. I didn''t expect you to become a well-known writer. New York is a good place. My parents have been discussing plans to settle in New York recently. Now it seems that their ideas are very good." "It depends on people. New York is indeed big, but it''s not suitable for everyone." MAX has stood tall again: "The big is good, and the small is good. The key is to be suitable. For example, Adam likes to be big, so he is used to being in New York." by! The old lady is on the side, you treat me as a dead person! MAX is high-spirited, a pair of Aces, crushed to death, completely can''t afford it. Magical Amy glanced at MAX, her eyes extremely cold. The cold behind MAX, full of aggressive chest pushes, subconsciously retracted it. "Adam, talk alone?" Fantastic Amy stunned MAX with one look, and sent an invitation to Adam. "Also." Adam thought for a while. Although he was not afraid of her, he didn''t have to mess with her. It would be better to make things clear first. "MAX, wait for me." "Ok." MAX grabbed Adam''s arm and whispered, "You come back early." When Adam and Magic Amy walked out of the hall and went to the garden, looking at their backs, MAX laughed at himself: "damn! What''s wrong with me? I''ve been out for so long. I haven''t seen anything before, but she gave me a look. Frightened, **** it! What a shame!" In the garden. "What do you want to do?" Adam has a direct showdown, too lazy and magical, and Amy is imaginary with the snake. "I think we can start again." Miraculous Amy looked at Adam affectionately: "I was wrong at the beginning, I can make up for you, but my feelings for you have never changed, and I believe you are the same..." "Ha ha." Adam smiled, resisted the taunting, looked directly at the magical Amy, and said in a calm tone: "The past will pass away forever. We are all adults, let alone those fairy tales, okay?" "You still blame me." Magical Amy blamed herself: "I understand you, but I believe we are the most suitable pair There were so many people in the school at the time, why did I look for you, a junior who is four years away from me? ? And you just have the talent for writing? This is God''s will!" "That''s not God''s will, nor writing talent, but this face!" Adam pointed to his face and frowned: "I heard Juno say that you are an excellent graduate of the School of Psychology, and I also have a bachelor''s degree in psychology, so can we stop playing these mental games? What do you want to do? Relive old dreams? Spare tire plan? Want to take control? Sorry, I''m not interested." "You really didn''t forget me." Mysterious Amy''s face changed, then her eyes flashed, and she smiled: "Otherwise, why would you pay attention to me so much?" "Do you know why I follow you?" Adam''s eyes were cold. Miraculous Amy just smiled and didn''t answer the conversation. Seeing that Adam was so straightforward, she still wanted to pester him, so she directly showed up: "That''s because I want to make sure you stay away from me!" Chapter 247: Write it down At the party. MAX looked at the garden from afar. After a while, the two of them separated unhappily. "How? What did you say?" MAX quickly greeted him. "She wants to get back together, I didn''t agree." Adam''s face was a little cold. "What a bitch!" MAX laughed angrily and cursed: "So shameless!" The big one of her, the other party completely treats her as if she doesn''t exist, which is tolerable or unbearable! "Do you think she really wants to get back together?" Adam frowned and said, "She just has too much control." "No way?" MAX didn''t dare to say: "You have been breaking up for so many years, does she still have a desire to control you?" "Exaggerated, isn''t it?" Adam sighed: "But that''s the truth! I also know that there is a boy who likes her very much. He is very rich at home and he is infatuated with her. She keeps hanging on her several letters every year. If I do nothing, she might just laugh it off. , But my strength does not allow it." Love in one day, always spare tire! I can dump you, but you must remain obsessed with me. This is the magical logic of magical Amy. Of course, most men and women more or less have this subconscious, but it''s not as obvious or extreme as Amy Amy. "Pooh!" MAX was a little speechless. Adam was still narcissistic at this time. "Uh, uh, uh!" Adam''s eyes lit up and he nodded again and again. "..." MAX pushed Adam and frowned, "Don''t be kidding, what did you plan? How do I feel that she is a little scary? The little eyes stared at me, and my whole body was chilled. I have never seen this before. People." "You stay away from her." Adam sternly said: "Don''t pay attention to her. This feeling shows that you are sensitive enough. She is indeed dangerous." Then, he talked about the magical fact that Amy''s ex-boyfriend was imprisoned by her. "hiss." MAX suddenly took a breath and shivered all over his body: "She is so cruel?" "This is just the tip of the iceberg." Adam reminded: "She can do more ruthless things, so you must never ignore her, or even touch her, in case her head twitches and you want to design you." He had already talked to Magic Amy just now, but looking at her like that, it didn''t mean to stop here. "then you?" MAX looked at Adam worriedly. "I''m fine." Adam smiled and said: "I have warned her, as long as she moves a little, don''t blame me, it''s unexpected!" "I''m not worried about this." MAX''s poisonous tongue said: "I am worried about your brother! His resistance is not strong enough!" "That''s not all to blame you for being useless." Adam shot back: "You usually rely on lip service, but if you can really convince him, what else is there to worry about?" When the two were bickering while driving, Adam Yuguang kept looking at Magic Amy''s side, seeing her standing there, staring at this side blankly, and sighed in his heart, already planning. there. "Amy, that was Adam Duncan just now? You know?" An old couple came over and said happily. "Yes, he is my ex-boyfriend from high school." Miraculous Amy looked at her parents and said calmly. "Huh, there is still this relationship?" The old woman''s eyes lit up. "Correct." Magic Amy mocked: "Does your Magic Amy have it?" "This kid." The old woman and her husband shook their heads and smiled: "Our magical Amy has grown up and received so much honor. It''s time to start a relationship. I think Adam Duncan is a good archetype. What do you think?" "Ok." Magical Amy''s father, elegant and easy-going, nodded and said: "You are young and famous, talented and beautiful, or a childhood sweetheart, there should be a market, you can consider." "right?" The old woman was very satisfied with her idea and directly discussed with her husband: "What do you think is the tone of this relationship? Sweet and green, or painful..." The two got inspiration and directly talked about the story of the magical Amy in the lower part. The magical deity of Amy, standing aside, his expression unchanged, he was no longer surprised. Since she was a child, she has been living in the shadow of the magical Amy. Her parents adapted her experience to great success. At the age of ten, she gave up the cello, and then in the book, Amy Magic became a musical genius. In her freshman year, she wanted to join the volleyball team but was eliminated because of her physical fitness. Then in the book, Amy Magic entered the school team. She doesn''t like dogs at all, but the magical Amy in the book has a dog named Puddle. They are intimate because it makes readers more empathetic. The magical Amy in the book is always one step faster than her, stronger, more perfect and extraordinary, and she is just an ordinary and flawed Amy. In fact, she hates the magical Amy! But, as her mother said, Magical Amy is her sister, who makes her own the house, the trust fund, and everything. Therefore, she can only hate in her heart. Outside, she still has to maintain the image of Amy the magical deity, and she also has to accept interviews from time to time to talk about other interesting things about Amy magical. These behind-the-scenes stories that she doesn''t have, and can only be made up by her parents or herself, readers love to watch. Now, the magical Amy in the book wants to take Adam again. Thinking of this, Fantastic Amy looked at Adam who was with MAX** over there again, her eyes cold. She has never been the only one who rejects people, and no one has ever rejected her! No such awesome characters are allowed in her world! "Amy, tell us the story of you and Adam Duncan. I have a hunch that this time the story will be very exciting." The old woman discussed with her husband for a long time, and then she returned her eyes to her daughter and asked expectantly. As for her daughter''s premature love in high school, she doesn''t care at all. Anyway, the magical Amy in the book will not fall in love early, and that is their perfect daughter. "Ha ha." Magical Amy laughed and said playfully: "Yes, this time the story will be very exciting." However, this time, the magical Amy in the book will no longer be one step ahead of her, and the direction of the story will be completely controlled by her, and she is the real magical Amy. After the party. Go back to your apartment. Magical Amy was soaking in the bathtub, slowly tasting a glass of champagne in her hand, her eyes flashing, as if countless images flashed by. after an hour. She just walked out in a bathrobe, took out a note from the locker, and began to write. "October 24, 1995, in Boston, there was a writers party tonight. After I went there, I unexpectedly ran into my ex-boyfriend in high school. Although he is very different now and looks successful in his career, just like when I took the initiative to break up, if he doesn''t feel it, he doesn''t feel it, but obviously he doesn''t think so..." Chapter 248: Serious people who write diaries Here. Magic Amy consciously began to write her diary in the form as a backup. Her parents are masters in this area. And still use her as a model. Sometimes she needs to cooperate. Therefore, the ears and eyes, plus personal participation. In this regard, she has a unique talent. She is also an excellent graduate of Harvard School of Psychology. She is more able to speculate on the psychology of others. When she writes, she can make Hu Bian''s stories more detailed and authentic. This is also considered a family tradition. Her parents have also studied psychology, and the reason why the magical Amy series of books has been popular until now is that the story is true and the details are touching. So when Wonder Amy went to college to choose a major, her parents let her study psychology. In the future, the magical Amy series books may be handed over to the real deity of Amy magical to continue her light. This is her parents'' hard work and a huge source of income. Compared to the magical Amy in the book, the real Amy is not important in their eyes. Otherwise, in the original time and space, when Amy pretended to be missing, when her parents attended the press conference, they were not at all like a distressed parent who lost their daughter. Instead, they were calm and calm like a new book launch, and they planted a magical Amy series. The book has a look, so stay tuned. The reunion tonight, Adam''s attitude, made her very angry. She is a very possessive and controlling person, and she is more vindictive. Others said a few words about her, she can secretly spit in other people''s drinks. When her husband cheated, she used suicide to frame him. This is not a pretense, but a real preparation for suicide. Adam, a man who was badly in love with her back then and was actively thrown away by her, now, after expressing her desire to reconcile, dares to treat her like this. Nothing to say! revenge! And this diary is the beginning... there. Adam returned to Juno''s apartment and quarreled with MAX daily. After MAX fell asleep, he got up and went to the living room. Standing by the window, looking out for a long time, turned on the 286 desktop computer and started typing. Da da da! "Why are codewords started again? Isn''t the new book just released?" Juno didn''t know when he was standing behind him, his head leaned over his head, and he said while reading the manuscript written by Adam: "The missing lover? New book?" "That''s it." Adam said casually, the motion of his finger on the keyboard remained unchanged. Juno was not talking, and turned around to make a cup of tea for Adam, put it on the table, and then sat next to Adam, quietly watching the manuscript that Adam had typed out. He hasn''t read the original work. Now he writes the outline based on the movie, probably describing the important plot, so the number of words is not much. after an hour. "Is this your conjecture?" Juno saw from the beginning to the end, the lover who disappeared from the movie appeared in his mind, and he immediately understood Adam''s mind: "You are afraid that she will retaliate against you with this method, so you want to make it public first?" "Correct." Adam did not hide: "If my speculation is not wrong, if she really can do this kind of thing, her biggest advantage is surprise and suicide attack." She is a woman or a beautiful woman. In the eyes of the world, she is naturally the weaker party. Once something happens, the public will naturally stand on her side. Because everyone never thought that she was the one who committed the crime. So, her ex-boyfriend was planted and was designed to be a strong offender. In order to retaliate against her derailed husband, she devised a series of evidence. Although it is quite detailed, there are still flaws. However, with so much conclusive evidence, no one would believe that her husband is innocent. The United States has a jury system. As long as the jury members are persuaded, even criminals can be acquitted. And a series of designs by Magic Amy can definitely convince the jury who are not professional criminal investigators that her husband is guilty. Coupled with the identity of pregnant women that she deliberately created, those female boxers and child and women protection organizations will definitely stand on her side. With the fighting power of these organizations, it will inevitably stir up public opinion. Even if the police know that there is a big problem, they can only pretend not to know and close the case directly because of the pressure of public opinion. This is where the magical Amy gave up suicide, dared to design and kill the spare tire that helped her for many years, returned to the family with blood, and finally controlled the obedient husband who knew the truth and wanted to break the news. Playing with public opinion, her family is all professional. But once Adams Lost Love is published and public opinion is detonated, and Amys surprise, manipulation of public opinion and various methods of designing evidence have been cut off in advance, then the threat of Amys magic to him will be greatly reduced. "If it''s as you wrote, her revenge is so strong." Juno whispered: "Even if you blocked most of her methods in advance, she still has the possibility of attacking you." "Only a thousand days are a thief, there is no thousand days to guard against a thief." Adam smiled and said, "I know, but I have done this step at best, but don''t worry about me, things are not there yet, this is just my guess, she might not be able to do so." "Ha ha." Juno smiled, pushed Adam away, sat in front of the computer, and started typing on the keyboard: "I''ll help you add some of her mental activities first." "Great!" Adam''s eyes lit up, and he clapped his hands in applause: "You are a woman, and you are a super master at playing with psychology. You will definitely be able to perfectly present her psychological journey. This will move people even more and make people afraid of her abnormality." Juno smiled without saying a word, and began to add magical Amy''s abnormal mental activities to each important plot node. Of course, for this missing lover, the protagonist cannot be called the magical Amy slightly changed. Looking at the manuscript written by Juno, Adam really brought out the magical Amy''s abnormal mentality. Even if he knew the whole story, looking at Juno''s description, he still shuddered. The two were busy until three o''clock in the morning before expanding the story to a fullness. This is still only a detailed outline, after all, tens of thousands of words are not enough to show the whole story in a complete and detailed manner. Among them, Adam added his understanding. For example, in the story, the diary of Amy magical that her husband''harmed'' her was obtained by the police and became an important evidence to prove that her husband killed her. Adam took advantage of the police detective''s mouth and said: "Who writes a diary for a serious person? Who will write what is in his heart? Is it still what he writes? It must be an overstatement, and only write what is good for him. And this diary was burned in the fireplace, why only burned a little bit? And the clues found are the usual hints of the game before the owner of the diary disappeared, which is too suspicious! " Chapter 249: She wont Three o''clock in the morning. Inside the apartment. "After you write it out, don''t rush to post it, let me see it later." Juno smiled and said: "Let''s play down the private goods as much as possible, otherwise, when the time comes, all kinds of female boxers warn, maybe people think you are on purpose. "it is good." Adam naturally did nothing wrong. Juno completely crushed him in terms of his delicacy. What she said was not groundless. In American dramas, this kind of copying crime according to the crime process described in the book is simply the favorite of American perverts. Maybe then, people suspect and accuse you of premeditating a crime, so as to get rid of crime. Of course, this possibility is unlikely, and there are many logical loopholes. Compared with the benefits of publishing books to block most of the magical Amy''s methods, exposing this shocking possibility, so that the public and jury members will not blindly believe only one kind of rhetoric. This suspicion is not worth mentioning. And this time point is also very important. The sooner the book is published, the better. Because if the incident happens and then you publish a book, others will think you are a customized one, and your credibility will be greatly compromised. And the early release, detonating public opinion, shocking the three views, so that everyone has this string in the subconscious, when the time comes to cite this statement when the incident is litigated, the credibility will increase countless times. After all, this is common sense that everyone knows. "Actually you are right, don''t worry too much." Juno scanned the manuscript again and said with a smile: "The reason why the magical Amy in the book is so fierce that she would not hesitate to lose her life to carry out a suicide attack is because she has nothing." "Correct." Adam nodded. Although the magical Amy in the movie is scary, her husband is not a good one. As a down-and-out writer, relying on his handsomeness and eloquence, he forced Amy Magic to successfully marry him against the opposition of his parents. In the beginning, everything was fine, with casual applause and festive surprise games anytime, anywhere, so that Magic Amy was immersed in unprecedented joy. But when Amy''s mother-in-law fell ill, and Amy moved with her husband to her husband''s hometown, the illusion of love began to collapse. First of all, her husband has a compatriot sister. In her eyes, the relationship between the two is not just as simple as that of a sibling, but a dazzling feeling of soul mate. In the past, her husband would tell her everything, or she thought he would tell her. But after returning to his hometown, he talked less and less to her, instead he often mingled with his sister and talked about each other. Then, he also used her money to open a bar with his sister. He is just a down-and-out writer, he can''t even write a book well, and he knows how to run a bar! As a result, the bar makes no money at all. Instead, her husband went to the bar frequently, sitting all night. Then, the economic crisis came. Not only did her husband lose his job, she lost his job, and even her parents had a financial crisis. She had to use her trust fund to help her parents survive the difficulties. But this annoyed her husband. Because in his eyes, this trust fund belongs to him. Now they don''t have a job, and they all rely on this trust fund to enjoy their lives. How can they waste money on her parents? But the trust fund belongs to her, he can''t say much. He was so bad that he chose another way to resist, that is to spend arbitrarily, spend a lot of money on game consoles and so on, and tell her plainly. Instead of letting your parents spend it, it''s better for me to spend it. Magical Amy''s temperament made her ignore all of this, and her growing experience made her endure before she reached the limit, but she kept everything in her heart and waited for the list. And what should come is always coming. On the night of their anniversary, she put aside her aversion to the sister-in-law and went to the bar to prepare to have a game-like stimulating holiday with her husband as always. But her husband was tired of this kind of exaggerated game. More precisely, after marrying her, this kind of brainstorming game made him hate it. And at this moment, he is in an extramarital affair. He mixed into a university as a lecturer in literature. With Batman''s appearance, he is also a literary player, and the eloquence that can fool Amy the magical, he has become the dream lover of many girls. One of the beautiful female students admires him very much. Not surprisingly, the two got together. At this time, his mind is full of wandering with beautiful female students. Where can he still remember that his wife at home is still waiting for his annual surprise? Then, the two of them did one thing in the snow, the most romantic thing he and Amy magical did. In this scene, the magical Amy who had been aware of it was caught upright, and she also got the explosive point she wanted. That''s right! With her shrewdness, how could she not discover her husband''s changes after her husband had no intention of coaxing her, and his mind recovered? She had long noticed that she had fallen into a predicament of loss of wealth and wealth. All she wanted was a flashpoint. Otherwise she would not come to this bar that she hated. And it was precisely because she knew that she would not come, her husband would unscrupulously make out with the beautiful female students directly outside the bar, and reproduce the romantic love with her. What magical Amy thinks is that I will endure it again and again, but this time, since you have buried the uniqueness between us with your own hands, then you are looking for death. So, she turned around and went back and officially started planning the framed game for several months. That''s right! This game is not a sudden, but the product of her meticulous planning for several months. After her husband spent her money to buy those game luxuries without her consent, she tricked him into signing a huge accidental life insurance for her, and the beneficiary was him. Then, in his capacity, she secretly bought a lot of extravagant game toys and hid them. Without friends in this place, she started to date the pregnant woman next door again, using her psychological manipulation to make the pregnant woman treat her as her best friend, and using the pregnant woman''s urine pregnancy test to make the pregnant woman think she was also pregnant, and accidentally revealed her. Husband may have a tyrannical tendency, so that after the incident, this pregnant woman''good girlfriend'' told the story she wanted to tell the world. It took a lot of time to write a complete set of diaries that she designed, saying that her husband had beaten her and wanted to harm her to reduce the divorce property division. She was deeply disturbed and once went to buy a gun. On the anniversary day, after seeing the flashpoint she wanted to see, after returning, she arranged a murder scene, which was designed as a premeditated murder and cleaned up the scene. But this is just a cleanup by ordinary people. In the eyes of professional criminal investigators, there are flaws everywhere, and it is true that her husband killed her. Then, UU read , she disappeared easily, ready to go to a distant place to commit suicide, completed the last step, and completely crucified her husband. This kind of fierce suicide attack was based on the loss of people and money, and nothing. Before that, she had tolerated it, only silently preparing for revenge. Today, her family is still wealthy. She has a house, rich and famous, and has a smart life. Even if she wants to retaliate against Adam because of her strong desire for control and revenge, she is secretly planning various retaliation plans, but she will not use suicide attacks as severely as possible. The way. And she, who is not so decisive, and can''t get close to Adam, the damage of her methods is actually limited. "It''s all so late, go and rest." Juno opened his mouth. "Well, you have to rest early. You won''t have breakfast tomorrow. You will just have lunch. After eating, you will go back to New York. Adam stretched and went back to the bedroom to sleep. Juno put away his mouth, walked to the computer, looked at the manuscript again, his eyes were full of thought... _ Chapter 250: Little Red Riding Hood knocking on the door The next day. weekend. Because of the research and analysis with Juno in the middle of the night, the pressure on Amy Fantastic was reduced by more than half, and the motivation for the assault codeword in the sky and the night was also lost for most. He had the final say, according to the detailed outline that Juno had expanded for him, the total number of missing lovers was about four to five million characters. The speed of 10,000 words a day can be done in one and a half months. The retaliation in the movie looks so cool and rapid because it omitted a large period of time in quarters or even years. And even if magical Amy wants to retaliate against him, it will inevitably require more time to arrange, and it can''t be done in a month or two. So there is plenty of time. According to the results of the analysis with Juno, no matter how magical Amy prepares to retaliate, further contact with him is inevitable. With this warning signal, when the magical Amy reappears in his field of vision, it is the moment he did not say it was unexpected! Having figured this out, when MAX woke up early in the morning to trouble him, Adam came for a morning exercise, and then the two continued to sleep, sleeping until more than ten o''clock. After getting up to wash, the four went to the restaurant for a famous brunch. I heard that this is a characteristic of affluent areas. The more affluent, the richer the nightlife, the later you sleep, and many of them play until the early hours of the morning. The opposite of going to bed early and getting up early is going to bed late and getting up late. At this time, how can breakfast smell the smell of sleep? After waking up late, I missed breakfast, and some time before lunch, my stomach sent a signal again at this time, so let''s start eating. This non-breakfast and no-noon dining spot developed into a brunch. In addition to regional characteristics, this brunch is more suitable for couples. Couples are exhausted from fighting and fighting at night. Laying in bed is almost a traditional art. The younger the young, the higher the level of bed-riding. Without him! Tired! Adam remembered that during his previous life at university, his girlfriend was in the next city. Every time he met his girlfriend, he almost stayed in the hotel and stayed in the hotel for the whole weekend. Whatever went out to play, I just talked about it, and I didn''t even bother to move. Take a walk on campus, even if you are out for fun. Go around in the park, at most once a month... At that time, there was no concept of brunch, so I just had some snacks to fill my stomach and waited for a big meal at noon. Like MAX now, it''s a bit of the feeling of a previous university, don''t be interesting. The combination of these two factors means that young lovers in big cities are the main consumers of brunch. And this group is just the most willing to spend money. Therefore, restaurants in big cities are increasingly offering brunch services. There is even a restaurant famous for brunch. It is best not to eat this kind of place alone, because you will be hit by dog ??food. For example, Matthew, who was still a senior in Columbia University, his favorite is to have brunch with Lily, because they are so affectionate that it is almost impossible to get up early. During the time they broke up in the future, Matthew went to their favorite brunch restaurant for dinner. He was so sensitive to what the waiter said he would never go again. The waiter asked him if he was alone, and when it fell in his eyes, it turned into a pity sigh, and the crowds of lovers in the restaurant were even more dazzling. But he became a habit of eating brunch and liked the brunch of that restaurant so much that he later found a buddy and took the risk of being misunderstood. Adam and the two of them were two pairs, and it was perfectly fine to go to brunch. After eating. In fact, Adam didn''t have much emotion to continue visiting Boston. After a short walk, he flew back to New York with MAX. Juno and Karen send Adam and MAX to the airport. On the plane. "Juneo and Karen are good." After MAX sat down, he said with some emotion. "Hi!" Adam said "grief and angrily": "I''m here!" "Are you still afraid of me being bent by them?" MAX smiled and said: "Don''t worry, if you can break the bend, I will bend early. It''s not that I haven''t been with a woman." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. Max''s past has always been a mystery. Adam only knew that she was unbearable in the past, so he never asked, lest he could tear the wound in her heart. Some injuries can be healed, such as the shadow in Chandler''s heart. But some injuries can never be healed, they can only be buried in the bottom of my heart and never touched, such as MAX''s past. The few words that MAX often pops out of his mouth are hard to distinguish between true and false, but what is certain is that these shocking experiences of jaw dropping are definitely not made up of words. Some may have been seen by her, but most of it may be her personal experience. So even if Adam wanted to gossip, the woman wanted to bend the details of MAX, but she still resisted. "Are Juno and Karen really lace edges?" MAX curiously said. "What do you say?" Adam shrugged. "Karen must be." MAX thought for a while, and said, "But Juno can''t tell me." "What can''t be seen?" Adam smiled. "She looks at your eyes." MAX looked at Adam meaningfully: "It always feels more than just looking at the eyes of a good friend." "Ok?" Adam was taken aback, and then smiled: "It''s true that we are not only good friends, we are also good buddies. If I get married in the future, I will probably find her as the best man." "Ha ha." MAX just smiled and said no more. The plane began to take off and went straight to the sky. Adam looked at the blue sky and white clouds outside the window, thinking about the feat of human beings from the ground to the sky, and then to outer space. Magical Amy''s house. "Dad, mom, I think what you said about going to New York to develop is a very good idea." Magical Amy smiled and said: "Although Boston is also a cultural center, it is not as good as New York, the economic and cultural center. Our Dunn family should have a broader stage." "You finally figured it out." The old woman said with satisfaction: "In fact, your father and I have already started preparations. Now that you agree, then our Dunn family will officially enter New York." Miraculous Amy ignored the fact that her parents didn''t care about her choice, smiled and nodded. "It seems to be the power of love." The old woman looked at Wonder Amy with a clear look in her eyes, jokingly: "Is the handsome guy Adam Duncan touching our baby girl''s heart?" Without waiting for Magical Amy to answer The old woman has already made a decision: "Go, Mom and Dad will support you, go talk about a beautiful relationship, and remember to share the details with us at that time." Obviously, she doesn''t care about her daughter''s happiness at all, but just wants to collect more and more real materials, so as to provide her real daughter, the magical Amy in the book, with a better page. "You will not be disappointed." Magical Amy condensed her eyes and smiled faintly. More than two weeks later. late at night. After attending another round of farewell parties that I have been attending recently, Magical Amy came to the deserted parking lot with high heels and just got in the car. Boom boom boom! There was a knock on the window, which frightened her. After walking around, she saw two red figures standing by the car window, smiling at her... _ Chapter 251: Just be bold "call!" Fantastic Amy was taken aback. She recognized the person when she fixed her eyes, patted A, and exhaled: "It''s Juno and Karen, I was taken aback." "Hi, Amy, good evening." Juno smiled and waved. "Why are you here?" Wonder Amy asked casually while rolling down the glass window. "Come here to play." Juno smiled and said, "Can you take us a ride?" "Ok?" Miraculous Amy frowned slightly: "It doesn''t seem to go the way, right?" "Please." Juno folded his hands together. "Ok." Magical Amy can''t bear Juno''s slightly coquettish expression. She is both a high school alumnus and a university alumnus, and Juno seems to be a good friend of Adam. Thinking of this, she moved in her heart and nodded with a smile. "Thank you, thank you." Juno thanked him repeatedly and pulled Karen into the car. He took the passenger seat and Karen sat in the back row. The car drove slowly out of the outdoor parking lot, towards Juno''s apartment. "So, you guys are really affectionate." Magical Amy glanced at Karen from the rearview mirror, then looked at Juno, and couldn''t help but smile, "Do you still wear a couple outfit this night?" Juno and Karen are inseparable every day, and they are both first-class beauties. Even if they are low-key, they are like the moon on the big night. They are only held out by the bright moon, and the whole school looks up. The offbeat high-profile has created an offbeat figure. "Ha ha." Juno smiled and said, "The thing about feelings is very fate. At the beginning, you and Adam were much more exaggerated than Karen and me. A celebrity school girl in a high grade, and the most handsome school grass in a low grade. I don''t know how many people envy and hate. ." "Adam..." Miraculous Amy murmured, with an aftertaste in her eyes: "We do have a wonderful past, it''s just..." Having said this, her eyes flashed: "He is very affectionate with that MAX now?" "You said MAX?" Juno waved his hand and said: "He is just playing, don''t you know that since he was dumped by you, he has completely degenerated into a playboy. For so many years, he has never meant to manage the relationship properly. He changes to a girl every once in a while. My friend, this MAX will disappear soon." "Is that so?" Magical Amy''s mouth curled up: "It seems that my breaking up with him really hit him a lot, and it''s all my fault." "It''s not all because of you." Juno shook his head and said: "A few years ago, he still talked about a girlfriend seriously, and she had a great influence on Adam." "who is she?" Magical Amy''s voice went cold. "She''s Heather." Juno smiled and said: "Not only is she beautiful, but her body is exploding. Adam likes her the most. It''s a pity that she went back to the inheritance manor farm in Texas, but I am optimistic about them. The possibility of reunion in the future is very high. Miraculous Amy didn''t want to talk anymore, the whole person exuded the cold air that no stranger acquaintance would enter. Juno glanced at her and stopped talking. The air suddenly quieted down. "Stop here." Juno suddenly reminded. "That''s it?" Magical Amy slowed down subconsciously and stepped aside, looking at the straight road that was not in front of the village and behind the shop, puzzled. "That''s it!" Juno smiled and said, "By the way, Amy, do you want to see Heather? We can take you to her to play." Miraculous Amy stopped the car, looked at Juno in surprise, and said, "I have something wrong, why should I go see her for?" But then her mouth and nose were covered, and a special smell rushed into her nasal cavity. She was horrified and fainted before she could figure out what had happened... new York. Ross and Rachel''s mess is finally over. The roots of everyone''s ears are also clean. To this end, everyone held a celebratory dinner. Then I heard a breaking news. "puff!" Adam sprayed the wine directly, looked at Phoebe in shock, coughing constantly: "What?!" "I''m going to be pregnant with little Frank''s child." Phoebe tilted his head, not paying attention. "If I remember correctly, Frank Jr. is your half-brother, right?" Adam complained. "correct." Phoebe thought clearly, "Is it very loving?" "..." Everyone was speechless. "Phoebe! This is immoral!" Monica reminded. "It''s also illegal!" Adam added. The memory is too long and too vague. Recently, he was busy writing about the disappeared lover. For a while, he really didn''t remember whether this happened. The first reaction was extreme shock. This is the United States, not Germany! "Oh, not what you think." Phoebe finally reacted, waved his hand and smiled: "I''m just helping them surrogate. The child is not mine and Frank''s, but Alice and him." "So?" Adam murmured: "This is a little better, but it''s still ridiculous. Are you sure you want to do this?" "I am Frank''s sister." Phoebe said seriously: "Although we have never been together since we were young, I really like having such a brother. He gets married. I don''t have the money to buy expensive gifts for him. Since this is what he wants most, then I will Helping them with a surrogacy is like giving them a perfect wedding gift." "He also likes to go to a massage girl." Adam sneered and said, "How did you stop him? How old was he? Just think it out. As his sister, what you have to do is to guide him on the right path, not to help him live with his temper. child!" "He doesn''t listen to me." Phoebe said helplessly: "When he married Alice, I didn''t try my best to stop it, it''s useless!" "Alice is just his home economics teacher. He is twenty-six years older. Marriage is free. This is nothing." Adam shook his head and said: "And it''s not good to say that their love comes quickly, and most of them go away quickly. There is no cost at all. This is totally different from helping them to have children." "Yup." Monica echoed: "You are his sister. It always feels weird to ask you to give him a surrogate." "But Alice is too old to have children without her." Phoebe said, "They don''t have money to find other people for surrogacy, and they really want the crystallization of love. As a sister, shouldn''t I help them?" "It''s just because you are a real sister that you shouldn''t do this." Adam persuaded: "Little Frank has just grown up. He doesn''t understand anything and hasn''t experienced anything yet. Now that he looks fresh, he feels that having a child with a teacher is very fun, but it is easy to have a child and raise a child! There will be all kinds of troubles at that time Are you sure he can hold it? Once it can''t hold it, it will be another family tragedy, and another child has not had a complete family since childhood. Even if he sustains it, he will pay a great price, and he will be nailed there for most of his life. He and his teacher may be able to love one year, two years, five years, but do you really think they can love for a lifetime? When he was in his thirties, his teachers were all sixty. This is the most realistic question! Look at them every time they come, what impresses us the most? Yes, it means holding together and chewing no matter what time! This shows that there is more heart and passion between them. When his teacher is sixty, can he still hold and nibble at any time as he does now? Now you are selflessly dedicating for his impulse, in exchange for his temporary happiness, and a high probability of suffering for the second half of his life. Are you sure you want to do this? " _ Chapter 252: Where is the magic Amy new York. 520 apartment. "Then what should I do?" Phoebe hesitated when Adam said so. Her life experience is terrible, her biological father ran away, her stepmother committed suicide, her biological mother abandoned her, her stepfather went to jail, her twin sister ignored her, and she was on the streets when she was a girl. This is replaced by a proper protagonist start at a certain point. But unfortunately she is not the protagonist. As a result, he finally found his biological father''s new family, and only recognized a wayward and unreliable brother, and tried to be nice to him, but she couldn''t prevent him from marrying a female housekeeping teacher who had just met him twenty-six years old. Then, now she couldn''t bear to reject the absurd idea of ??blaming her younger brother, and even wanted to give him a surrogate pregnancy. The biggest reason is of course not that she can only do this when she is pregnant, but that she wants to please this strange brother too much. Because this strange brother is the only relative who is willing to get close to her. Other people, biological father, biological mother, and twin sisters, don''t care about her at all, even if they meet regularly and greet her. In such a comparison, she is so unprincipled with this strange brother, she actually understands it well. "Of course it was to reject him." Adam said without hesitation: "I remember he is in a community college now? Let him go to school well and find a good job in the future. If he still wants to have a child, you can help him pool money to find a surrogacy instead of you. Surrogacy." "He won''t agree." Phoebe tangled: "Alice''s age is also a problem." "Not so exaggerated." Adam murmured: "Calm down for a year, and then there is no time to delay for a year. It is always okay? And there is a year to save more money. You can first convince his housekeeping teacher that this relationship is dominant It is her. As long as she agrees, your brother will definitely be very obedient. After all, students are afraid of the teacher." "What if she disagrees?" Phoebe was moved. In fact, she also thinks this idea of ??surrogacy is a bit absurd. "I don''t even agree with this, it shows that she and an 18-year-old student have a flash marriage and a pregnancy problem." Adam analyzed: "She who doesn''t think about your brother at all, does she really love your brother?" "correct." Monica also said: "She''s still a teacher, she won''t fail to explain this point." "If you want me to say, what children are they still having?" Chandler mocked: "Isn''t your brother just her''child''? Isn''t it enough to raise one? With the energy and money, it is better to train your brother. The good children''s husbands are complete, and the quality of life is not degraded at all. That''s great." "Genius idea!" Adam exclaimed: "Phoebe, Chandlers idea is really good. Then you can use this to replace that absurd surrogacy. Your brother is only 18 years old. Isnt he a child? If she can figure it out, well. Cultivating your brother is good for you, for your brother, and for her!" "awesome!" Phoebe finally recovered, jumping and clapping his hands and said, "This is a good way! I''ll go find them now!" With that said, we must go outside. "Phoebe!" Adam stopped her and reminded: "Let your surrogacy be resolute. Don''t mention it again. They only have two choices. One is to wait, and the other is to train your brother well. You must be firm in your attitude." "I will." Phoebe said happily. "Better like this." Adam was not optimistic about this, and scared her: "Otherwise you will be pregnant with quintuplets, that would be terrible." "what?!" Everyone shouted in unison. "Don''t you know?" Adam explained: Surrogacy is not cheap at all. With Phoebes brother and his wifes income, they can only pay once at most. The implantation rate of a fertilized egg is only 25%. Therefore, for the success rate, it is likely to be a one-off. Inject five. If you are unlucky, all five will be implanted successfully, isn''t it a quintuplet." "OMG!" Monica exclaimed: "Phoebe, don''t do stupid things. It''s not easy to have one child. If you are pregnant with five, you might really be dead." "Not only you suffer." Adam cut in and said: "They will definitely not be able to stand it then. Raising one child may be happy, but raising a few more, or even an exaggerated five, is definitely a punishment from God, so your attitude must be firm, otherwise At that time, it is not to help your brother, but to harm others and yourself." "I''m not surrogate anymore!" Phoebe tried to gesture to the belly of the pregnant quintuplets, was really frightened, and screamed. "Adam, or, shall we go with Phoebe together?" Monica persuaded: "I always feel that she is alone, quite unreliable, and I will rely on you to persuade them at that time." "Fine." Adam thought for a while, but didn''t refuse. Even if Phoebe is not a member of the core circle of friends, she has provided Adam with 20 power points. There is no reason for Adam to stand on the sidelines for such a big thing. Adam took Phoebe and Monica to find Phoebe''s unreliable brother. there. The unconscious miraculous Amy opened her eyes with difficulty, and the dazzling light made her close her eyes again, and then opened them slowly. "Am I lying in the hospital now?" The medical searchlight above her head made her think for the first time: "But what happened before? How did I get into a coma? Someone covered my nose and mouth, it''s not right!" She remembered the scene before the coma, and an ominous premonition rose in her heart. She wanted to get up but found that she couldn''t move her whole body. Fear instantly struck her heart. "Huh, you are awake." At this moment, a familiar face came over, who was not Juno. "Where is this place? What''s wrong with me?" Miraculous Amy said anxiously. "do not you remember?" Juno smiled. "I just remember that I was covered by someone from behind..." Fantastic Amy said here, looking at Juno suspiciously. She can remember that Karen was sitting in the back row. They were all in the car at the time, and no one could attack her except Karen. Juno smiled noncommittal: "Think again." Magical Amy''s heart is chilled. Although Juno didn''t answer, she knew that Juno and Karen did her hand So what''s the reason? She has no grievances with them, could it be... "Adam?" As an outstanding graduate of the Harvard School of Psychology, Fantastic Amy is certainly not stupid and immediately guessed the greatest possibility. "I''ll introduce you to someone." Juno remained noncommittal, and smiled and pulled a person away: "Guess who she is?" "Heather?" Fantastic Amy looked at it, from the other''s looks and oppressive figure, and then thought of Juno''s weird invitation before she fell into a coma, she couldn''t guess it. Then fell into greater fear. Is this Texas? How long has she been in a coma? What do Juno and the others want to do? _ Chapter 253: You dare not "Look, your characteristics are too obvious, as long as you mention it, anyone can recognize you." Juno laughed and said, "That''s not good, is it?" It is not unreasonable why the killer world regards A-level as high, and D, E, F, and G-levels are not influential. Concealment is also a gift. "You want to pester Adam?" Heather ignored Juno''s jokes and looked down at Amy Magic with a cold face. At this time, she was no longer the vase that was forced by the scumbag ex-boyfriend and best friend, so that Liushen Wuzhu could only tremble. After the Chainsaw Carnival, the Sawyer family has revived a bit of madness, and she is always accompanied by her cousin, now a real vicious cowgirl. The beautiful blue eyes stared at the person, full of pressure. "No." Fantastic Amy was taken aback, and quickly denied: "I just met him by chance and recounted the old days. You must be misunderstood." "That''s not what Adam said." Juno smiled and said, "He said you want to get back together with him, but he refused, but you still want to move to New York now. Isn''t this what entanglement is?" "God! How does this count as entanglement." Magical Amy''wronged'' said: "I do want to get back with him, but after he refused, I let go. The reason why I am planning to go to New York is not because I want to go, but because my parents have already planned for this. I am Follow them, not to pester Adam." "That we misunderstood you?" Juno''s face changed. "Correct!" Miraculous Amy said anxiously: "I dumped him at the beginning, not he dumped me, how could I bother him?" "But it''s already like this..." Juno hesitated. "Kill it." Karen said quietly: "There is no turning back." "Do not!" Fantastic Amy exclaimed in horror: "This is a misunderstanding. We can assume that nothing has happened. I swear I won''t say anything!" "I don''t believe her." Karen said coldly. "I agree. Now that things have reached this point, they are naturally overwhelmed." Heather agreed. "Do not!" Magical Amy called: "You kill me, the police will find you." "This really won''t." Juno kindly reminded: "You have been attending a farewell party recently. It was the last one. Friends in Boston thought you were gone. As for your parents, they are in New York, and they don''t seem to care about you very much. They haven''t contacted you once for more than two weeks. Once this time is blank, no one knows where you have been. The U.S. police''s detection efficiency is not as efficient and sharp as in the movies and TV series they sponsored. Most of them will become unsolved cases, or feel that you can''t stand the control of your parents and ran away from home. Your parents may be able to use this to publish another magical Amy series. " Miraculous Amy''s face grew paler with Juno''s words. She doesn''t know where, but Juno obviously came here prepared, and he might have been eyeing her long ago. Thinking that they chose to be in the dead of night when they started their hands, there was no struggle to put her down, and the possibility of being noticed was very slim. At this moment she is missing, it is really possible that no one knows. As time goes by, clues that are already scarce will automatically disappear. Who can find out? If the U.S. police are so powerful, there will not be so many cases of serial perverted murders, and there will be very few cracked. The number of people who disappeared every year, such as running away from home, being trafficked, being imprisoned in a basement, or being murdered, is a very large number. A few years later, a large cemetery was found somewhere, in the forest, in the ocean, or in the walls, etc. There is nothing impossible that you could not think of, and then it became a sensation and became the talk of the American people. Among them, most of them are anonymous. Of course, Magical Amy often sees the dentist and has dental records. When the time comes, he can actually recognize it, but there is an egg! Moreover, she herself does not like the American police. Otherwise, she will not be able to design everyone in the future, and her heart is full of contempt when she tells herself. Not to mention that after the incident, he even dared to change the plan temporarily, risking falling short of success and being arrested, after the murder, he went back to face everyone. Faced with so many questions from the police and the questioning by the female detective who saw the flaws in her story, she was calm and composed, forced her to retreat in a few words, and succeeded in letting Qi know that she had a problem, but had to let it go. Of course this is something that has not happened in the future. But before, she dared to design and successfully designed her ex-boyfriend. It is a joke to say that she can see the American police. But now, this superior psychology has brought great fear to her. At this moment, she hopes that the US police can do more. She knew the law broke the law, and nothing happened afterwards. Today, Juno and the others have planned in advance, carefully planned and acted efficiently. If they didn''t agree with each other, they would just stop talking, which was countless times more fierce than her. Count on them to defy the law? That''s too naive. But she, who has everything, really doesn''t want to die now! Between life and death, there is a great horror. If it weren''t for her being injected with water and sleeping pills, she would be paralyzed as if she were dead, unable to move, I''m afraid she would already be shaking and unable to control herself. "Oh, what a pity." Juno sighed: "I originally wanted to be good friends with you." "It must be killed!" Karen''s tone became colder. "Yes! Who knows if what she said is true or false, a woman''s mouth is a deceitful ghost, and she is also a very good woman in psychology, and even more deceptive." Heather took a small chainsaw and pulled the switch, and the chainsaw immediately made a humming sound, which was extremely frightening. "I really didn''t lie to you!" It''s amazing how Amy can eat this, and tranquilizers can''t stop the teardrops from sliding down her eyes. The chainsaw greeted him, it hurts and scared to think about it! "really?" Juno poked his head over, stared at the magic Amy at close range, and said seriously: "Are you sure?" boom! Miraculous Amy suddenly thought of something, her face turned pale at first, and then recovered, the big horror in her eyes disappeared and she quickly calmed down. At this moment she thought that the outstanding graduates of Harvard School of Psychology were not in vain, and she immediately noticed the problem. If Juno and the others want to do it, why bother talking nonsense with her? And how easy is it to kill? If I really wanted to kill her, it would probably make her unconscious first, which would be easier. They are scaring her! Let her succumb! It is even possible that Juno wants to PUA her! Play mental games, who doesnt? She can hold a trump card in her hand, no matter how they play the cards, she has the certainty of lore. Thinking of this, she completely recovered her composure, and the corners of her mouth even slightly cocked. "You dare not do it!" Chapter 254: Who do you think we are? Latest URL: "Don''t dare?" Faced with Amy''s confidence, Juno and Heather looked at each other and smiled at each other. "Karen." Juno called. "Got it." Karen knew, and stepped forward to raise the head of the bed where Magic Amy was, so that Amy Magic could see the entire room. Magical Amy''s eyes narrowed, and there was an operating table with a big deer on it. "Heather." Juno nodded to Heather. "Buzzing!" Heather nodded, pulled the small chainsaw, and immediately activated the chainsaw, smiled brightly at the magical Amy, raised the chainsaw and saw off one of the big deer''s legs. "what!!!" In such a **** scene, the magical Amy couldn''t help but exclaimed: "You are scaring me, you are scaring me! I am not afraid, I am not afraid!" Buzzing! Her response was the sound of chainsaws. I have to say that the Texas Chainsaw series has always been a classic series of horror films, and it has its own uniqueness. The American people are not cold at all to the horrible atmosphere of the East, but they love this kind of blood plasma spray of red fruit. When they see this, it is inevitable to scream again and again. Heather intends to lock up Ren Pi Lian''s cousin in the underground wine cellar for the rest of his life, and not let him come out to kill, but Ren Pi Lian has an extreme bloodthirsty impulse in addition to eating and sleeping. In order to calm the restlessness of the skin-faced cousin, Heather will buy or hunt animals every few days, so that the skin-faced cousin will vent his restlessness. In addition, she also grew up in a slaughterhouse when she was a child. Over time, she became familiar with using a chainsaw to mutilate animals. Now that she showed her stunts for a while, the magical Amy just screamed at first, and she was able to hold it, but then it became more and more bloody, and suddenly collapsed. "You can''t kill me! Adam is over when I die!!!" Juno reached out and Heather stopped the chainsaw. "What do you mean?" "You can''t kill me! Adam is over when I die!!!" Magical Amy still screamed the same sentence repeatedly, even if Heather stopped, she didn''t end it immediately, she yelled four or five times in a row. Then they realized that Juno and the others were looking at her. "You dare not kill me!" The magical Amy''escaped from the dead'', exclaimed in surprise: "Once I die, Adam is over, I still have important evidence! The police will definitely find Adam, and you will be found after you follow the vine! I am a celebrity! Public opinion will force them to work harder to solve the case! You dare not kill me! Hahaha!" Juno waited until she finished venting and regained self-confidence, said leisurely. "October 24, 1995, in Boston, there was a writers party tonight. After I went there, I unexpectedly ran into my ex-boyfriend in high school. Although he is very different now and looks successful in his career, just like when I took the initiative to break up, if he doesn''t feel it, he doesn''t feel it, but obviously he doesn''t think so..." "Do not!!!" Magical Amy paled when she heard it, and yelled in despair. "Who do you think we are?" Juno took a diary from the table, walked to the magical Amy, patted the diary, and sighed, "Are you a perverted murderer? We will try our best to tie you here for no reason? Do not! We are walking the way for the heavens, the righteous side! You are the evil villain! We have important evidence! " "Do not!!!" Miraculous Amy screamed hoarse again, this time in complete despair... new York. Morning jog time. "Adam, you can do it!" When Monica finished the walk, she exclaimed, "If you hadn''t followed, Phoebe would really be pregnant with quintuplets." "That is." Chandler echoed: "Adam''s persuasive power still needs to be said? You can tell by how much his female friends are. I bet that when Adam was in high school, he probably had a period with a beautiful female teacher, otherwise it would be impossible. Little Franks female teachers wife agreed so easily. Obviously, he has experience!" "is not it?" When Monica heard it, the soul of gossip burned. "Ha ha." Adam smiled noncommitantly: "Actually, I am not that good. In terms of persuasion, Juno is the real master. She is talented, can see through people''s hearts, and plays psychological warfare. No one can resist it. Yesterday Changing to her will definitely be faster and the effect will be better." "real or fake?" Monica didn''t dare to say anything: "Juneau looks completely different from Roger!" Roger, Phoebe''s ex-boyfriend, a psychiatrist, makes everyone hate the existence. Every time I met, he analyzed the psychology of the people in various ways, but he was professional and guessed very accurately. He often exposed some subconsciousness that everyone did not expect, leaving everyone stunned and then annoyed into anger. Although not as good as Beverly, it is not much worse. "Think about it." Adam nodded his temple. "I know!" Chandler exclaimed: "Just because we can''t see it, Juno is exceptional. Look at Roger. He is a psychiatrist. Doesn''t he know that he is so annoying? Of course he knows, but he can''t control it. It can be seen that the most difficult thing is self-control! And Juno was self-controlling so that we couldn''t see it. He thought she was just a girl next door, and never thought she was better than Roger. Isn''t that the scary thing. " "what?" Monica was dumbfounded, a little unbelievable, but at the same time, she felt that Chandler''s words were very reasonable, and she was speechless. "lets change a topic." Adam smiled and said, "Monica, how is your funeral banquet contractor doing?" "Oh, great!" As soon as this was mentioned, Monica was excited: "I received another big deal for 60 people yesterday. This is the friend of the deceased last time. Word of mouth spread, my friend!" "Congratulations." Adam Dao hi. She had already quit her job as a big bear chef at MAX restaurant. She really didn''t like that kind of humiliating pretense. Now, she has begun to undertake funeral banquets, as an independent banquet contracting chef. This is not something that she came up with at a glance In fact, in the past three years, she has done it sporadically, but she never thought of becoming a professional banquet contracting chef. Working as a restaurant chef for others, the job is stable enough, there is no pressure, and I can fish from time to time. On the other hand, the banquet contracting chefs, being their own bosses, earn more, but they are more stressed and unstable. There are too many things to consider and too tired to do. Both have their advantages and disadvantages. "Thank you too much!" Monica thanked me sincerely: "If you hadn''t lent me 500 dollars to buy materials and encouraged me to try, I would really not dare to take over such a big business." The banquets were big and small. In the past, she only accepted more than a dozen people, up to 20 people, and more than 60 people. The cost of the initial investment is not a small figure. Unemployed, she would probably be pushed out without Adam. Chapter 255: Dont be afraid, think about it! Latest website: Central Park. "you are welcome." Adam smiled and said, "They are all friends, you are doing serious things again, of course you have to support you." In my memory, Monica was unemployed and contracted for the funeral, which was supported by Phoebe. But Phoebe himself was expelled because he was interested in massaging the clients solid gluteus maximus. He first loaned Monica to encourage Monica to do it. Within a few days, he put on a bank face and wanted to ask Back. Obviously, Phoebe is also short of money. Not to mention Phoebe''s pitfalls, at least she tried hard to support Monica. But as his own brother, Rose could have easily used the money to support his sister, but he didn''t mention it. The Mie brothers clearly settled the accounts to this point, and it was simply speechless. Adam thought he couldn''t do it. "Monica may become the big boss in the future." Chandler quipped. "Maybe." Monica smiled happily. Adam smiled and said nothing. Since crossing over, he had figured it out a long time ago, unless he was only a bystander, otherwise he would more or less always change the fate of his friends. For example, Chandler. He is already very different. Reconciling with his parents early, eliminating the shadow of my heart, and having a love relationship with Susie who hates him, and live happily. He gave up his IT job, did not become a supervisor, and was not hostile by his former colleagues. He chose a new job that he prefers to struggle for a lifetime. In the future, his job will no longer be a burden, but a career with unlimited growth possibilities. Running every morning has improved his physical strength and physical fitness. Whether it is happiness or wanting a child in the future, it has become a reality. Another example is Monica. With his help, Monica might go to the independent contractor of the funeral banquet, and then make a lot of money, and life will be very different from then on. These changes were brought about by Adam. Will it have an impact on the future of Chandler and Monica''s CP? of course! Adam thought of it at the beginning, but he decided to do it anyway. As Monica said, she didn''t plan to go to Chandler at first, but wanted to go to Joey to indulge, but by chance, Joey was not there, so she indulged with Chandler all night. Uncle Richard, used to be Monica''s favorite, but when she and Chandler fell in love, I saw Richard again without the boundless love of the original, very calm. Love at first sight is not love, it is just a hormonal attraction. Long-term company is the longest love confession. And Chandler and Monica have obviously gone through this process, and they have evolved from years of friendship and success to love. With the appearance of Adam, there was infinite uncertainty between them. But because of this, didn''t Adam help them to move towards a better self? Of course not! With Adam''s help, when the two of them are moving towards a happier future, even if they are no longer paired with each other, they can definitely embrace happiness. CP is not absolute, happiness is eternal. What Adam had to do was to produce happiness, not simply a porter of happiness. there. Magical Amy''s trump card was lifted, but she did not expect it to usher in greater despair, because Juno cheated out of thousands and replaced her trump card in advance. "Still pretending to be with us?" Heather sneered: "Do you think you can lie to us, lie to Juno?" "killed!" Karen said coldly. "I do not have!" After the magical Amy was desperate, she had a great desire to survive, and said anxiously: "I don''t know how Adam told you, but I really think so. And the diary was originally written not for myself, but for others to read, so these are not my true thoughts, I can''t always write that I want to get together, but Adam is not willing? What a shame to be seen! " "Well, it makes sense." Juno nodded: "Of course you can''t tell others about such embarrassing things. You are using your diary as material, and you are going to write your own magical Amy series in the future?" "exactly!" Seeing that Juno was good to talk, Magical Amy couldn''t help but raised a glimmer of hope, and promised again and again. "Then what''s the matter between you and your ex-boyfriend?" Juno curiously asked: "He really wants to strengthen you?" Magical Amy froze and didn''t know what to say for a while. Normally, she certainly denies. But in this situation, she, who had just been exposed to a lie, did not dare to lie anymore, otherwise she seriously doubted that Heather''s chainsaw would greet her directly. She is not stupid! At this point, although she didn''t know whether Juno and the others would kill her, she knew that the key was to please Juno. Juno is the core leader of the three. If Juno is really like what she said, it is not a perverted murderer, but a righteous party, she must not lie anymore, because she has no idea how much Juno has. Looking at the posture that Juno even got her diary, he obviously knew enough to not stimulate them with lies. But if you tell the truth, you will be able to understand her dark side, then the diary she said before is just the material that is not malicious to Adam, and there is a problem. "Don''t worry, think slowly." Juno smiled and said: "After all, one thing that is so exciting has a great impact on you, plus our current environment, let''s slow down and think clearly before talking." "Uh, uh." Magical Amy looked at Juno gratefully. Even if she knew that Juno was playing psychological warfare with her, she was still grateful to Juno. The Stockholm effect is no joke. Her life and death are controlled by Juno, and Juno''s slight care will be infinitely magnified in the great horror of life and death. This is a psychological fluctuation beyond her control. Similarly, why are bad guys so easily washed out? It is that some people are psychologically PUA in the transition between insecurity and security, subconsciously like this more secure result, and want bad people to become good people. Then the worse the bad guy, the more this subconscious will be amplified. If its a super villain as long as he shows a little tenderness, he will definitely make many people shout, Im in love, Im in tears, this is true love. This tenderness seems to be Become all of the super villain boss. For example, the super villain Thanos who killed half of the people in the universe, forcibly acted like a superhero, and many people still eat this set. why? The answer speaks for itself! Before the tight nerves of Magic Amy relaxed a little, Juno and the others'' behavior made her feel terrified again. I saw Juno wearing a doctor''s white coat. With the assistance of Karen and Heather, he began to sew up the dismembered deer legs with a decent movement and a relaxed expression. He also joked and laughed. "Who are these people!" Fantastic Amy shouted in her heart: "How do you look like a pervert! Adam Duncan, I was really killed by you! It''s okay to gather so many perverted friends around?!!!" Chapter 256: She is not the first, nor the last Latest URL: One hour later. In the magical Amy''s pale face, the three of Juno stitched up a whole deer first, then dissected and stitched up again, giving a vivid anatomy lesson. Seeing the deer on the operating table, lying there motionless, she felt so substituting. The needles and knives seemed to be sticking to her. "How are you thinking?" Juno came over and asked with a smile. "I designed it." The magical Amy''s desire to survive reaches its limit, and the psychological defense begins to loosen. Of the two answers, she really didn''t dare to bet on the first one. In her eyes, Juno has truly risen to the level of a perverted murderer. No matter how harsh the words are, there is no intuitiveness to hands-on. Under the scalpel, is there any difference between humans and animals? In American TV dramas, many big villains are doctors with scalpels. Why? This is what it is now. It''s terrible that I am a fish and a knife. Doctors holding scalpels naturally possess this kind of skills and psychological qualities. Once stimulated, they can transform themselves directly. The professionalism of doctors is even more terrifying. Is it the horror of killing and killing or the horror of Ling Chi? Think about it and know. "why?" Juno asked with interest. "I was so good to him, he said he couldn''t take it anymore, so he stopped paying attention to me? How could it be possible!" There is only the difference between zero and one in everything. After the magical Amy told the truth, she simply said it all: "At that time, I was thinking, I always dumped people, no one could dump me! So after a few days, I took his favorite bourbon whiskey, and his favorite band CD, 2 minutes later, I took off his pants. Ah! the man! He said no, but his body was honest! I played the disc to the maximum volume and urged him screamingly, telling him not to treat me as a human tonight. Under the stimulation of his favorite music, he was indeed not human! This is good! After he went to sleep exhaustedly, I tied the two ties I gave him to the head of his bed, changed one hand to the other and tied the tie, and squeezed out the scars of the binding. Then wearing broken clothes, he went to the police. Plus, before I came to find him, I used a wine bottle to simulate a strong wound. The evidence is clear! It''s a pity that he pleaded guilty in advance. Otherwise, he would have to stay in prison for 30 years! " "He did not go to jail, but his life was almost destroyed by you." Juno reminded: "In the name of heart harassment, he hasn''t been able to find a job until now, because his application says heart crime, and no one wants to hire him. The neighbors in his neighborhood list him. On the watch list, whenever he has a date, someone reminds him that this is a heart criminal, and then there is no more." "Otherwise, why do you think I didn''t insist on letting him go to jail?" Magical Amy sneered. "These are all in your expectations." Juno lowered the rate of the infusion tube and nodded, "Perhaps you have repeatedly reminded me that even if he is lucky enough to meet a job or date that doesn''t know his current situation, I think he will be exposed soon, right? " Magical Amy sneered tacitly. "You take a break, we''ll see you later." Juno smiled, turned around and left the room with Heather and Karen. Outside Adam''s hut in the woods. Texas is too far away, so Juno and the others brought Magic Amy here. "Shall we kill it?" Heather said seriously: "She is very dangerous, leaving behind is a hidden danger for Adam and us." "killed!" Karen echoed: "Today is Friday. For insurance, we have at most two weekends. The time is too short. She is also a weird person. You can''t change her." "I know." Juno nodded and said: "She is indeed dangerous, but I still want to try. What I told her is not a lie. We are indeed not evil villains. Even if we fail in the end, we can only silence our mouths, but we have a clear conscience." Heather nodded. Karen was silent. Among the three, Juno and Heather are experienced, but Karen is the most murderous. But this also fits their situation. Juno is a chivalrous hero and Heather is taking revenge for his relatives, and their values ??are normal. Karen is very radical. At first, for Jennifer, she was able to track Adam with a utility knife. If Juno hadn''t noticed the problem long ago, she would have followed and stopped her in time. God knows what will happen. After that, Juno''s charm conquered Karen and made her obey her words, as if she had become Juno''s shadow, and she also let go of her hatred of Adam and became Adam''s friend. But she is still extreme to outsiders, especially the magical Amy not only threatening Adam, but also a threat to Juno. Even if she succeeds, she might be able to grab Juno with her. These all made her murderous. "It''s better not to kill than to kill." Juno explained: "As she said, she is also a celebrity, big and small, and with her parents'' temperament, once she disappears, she will definitely take the opportunity to publicize and turn upside down, even if we have made all kinds of careful preparations in advance, But don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case. Furthermore, we are not hopeless. On the contrary, the success rate is not low. I am confident in this respect. In the end, I have a hunch that she is not the first and will not be the last. Do we have to stop talking every time? In the end, we will really become evil villains, perverted murderers. " Having said this, she looked at Karen. "Juneo is right." Heather was shocked and looked at Juno gratefully. She has the madness of the Sawyer family in her own blood gene, which was almost detonated at the Chainsaw Carnival before, but with the companion Pi Lian cousin and the alcoholic adoptive mother, she unknowingly got a little lost. This can be seen from the fact that after she received the news that she settled in the manor, she immediately set off and came here, holding a small chainsaw and being able to directly start her hands. Of course it is more to protect Adam, but it is impossible to say that there is no factor that gradually ignores life. But Juno''s words woke her up. With a weapon in his body, he will kill himself. Juno''s scalpel is no worse than her chainsaw, but Juno can always remain calm and peaceful, which is simply too rare. No wonder Karen listened to Juno so much. At this moment, Heather was completely impressed by Juno. UU reading "I''ll listen to you." Karen pouted. She knew that Juno''s last sentence was addressed to her. She doesn''t know if there is another one, but the magical Amy is certainly not the first person to pose a huge threat to Adam, she is. And Juno appeared quietly beside her at the beginning, did not kill her, but took her hand and led her to the light, otherwise, how could she be so happy now? Such Juno is the only myth of light, electricity, and light that exudes infinite light in her mind! "Well." Juno smiled and said: "Just give her more than two days, and we try our best to persuade her to guide her to transform her. In the end, life or death depends on her! Karen and Heather nodded together, followed Juno from left to right, pushed the door and walked in. Chapter 257: I have no feelings Latest website: New York. Medical center. As one of the teaching hospitals cooperating with Columbia University School of Medicine, it provides clinical internship opportunities for Columbia University medical students. "So nervous." Iliad murmured a little uneasy: "This is the first time we have faced a real patient. What if we screw up? If the patient asks a question I dont know what to do, what if they dont let us check it. ..." Bianca, who was on the side, also began to feel uneasy, pulling her white coat: "It feels a bit like costumes. Are we really going to see patients as doctors?" "Relax." Adam comforted: "This is the teaching hospital. Those who can be inspected by us have been notified in advance, and the teacher is following. You just have to do the bold inspection, there is nothing to worry about." "Correct!" Iliad heaved a sigh of relief: "And Adam will be the first to go up, let''s see first." Adam gave her a sideways look, and said in his heart: "Guadun!" This kind of psychological quality, let alone competing with him, is that Alice and William over there are much better than her. The ambition of the previous performance is estimated to be a strong player in the outside world, properly pretending to be the Little Red Riding Hood of the big bad wolf. "Isser Hoffman, let me introduce you." This time the instructor walked in with a very fat middle-aged woman of African descent and pointed to Adam: "This is Adam Duncan." "My memory is not very good, dear, but you must be here for the first time, right?" Ethel reached out and shook Adam''s hand. "Yes it is." Adam shook his hand and said with a smile. "Ha! Let me just say it." Ethel smiled: "A handsome doctor like you, even if I am amnesia, I won''t forget it." "Ok." The instructor also smiled and reminded: "Ethel, most of your next time is dealing with Adam. He will discuss with you some problems after you cough, and then help you to check your body, okay? " "Very good. In normal times, I can''t buy this service even if I spend more money." Ethel teased. Adam just smiled. If it changes to other occasions, he will probably go back. But on this occasion, he knew that the other party had no other meaning, and just wanted to relax his nervous nerves by joking and humorous. The torture caused by the disease has made many people crazy, and some people have become more transparent and free and easy. And Ethel is obviously the more transparent and free and easy person. "First of all, I want to talk to you about your cough, and the reason for your medical treatment, and then I will check your back. First, please take off your shirt and put on the medical clothes we provide." Adam was clear and organized, and said without rush: "There is a hole behind, so there is no need to change the skirt or anything, please come here." "I don''t need to be naked?" Ethel looked around at the crowd and said humorously: "Are you going to look at my old bone?" "No need to." Iliad and Bianca quickly explained: "We will draw the curtain." "Haha." Ethel laughed haha, took the hospital clothes to draw the curtain and changed. "First, I want to measure your vital signs." Adam checked her while talking, took the pulse with his hand, and then came behind her, tapped her back twice with his hand, and finally auscultated her lungs with a stethoscope. He summarized the information he obtained from the inspection to the instructor and expressed his thoughts. "that''s good." The instructor gave a great affirmation. This shocked both Iliad and Bianca. This set didn''t look difficult at all. They felt that they were OK. Then, when the next patient arrived, they were immediately confused when they went up. Because not every patient has such a good temper. "I don''t want this person to see a doctor, let this unprofessional person stay away from me!" "Sorry, sir, this is the teaching hospital. As doctors, we have the right to let students check first." The instructor said neither humble nor arrogant: "If you disagree, we can only ask you to leave." Seeing this, the patient could only accept the Iliad''s examination cursingly. Iliad became more nervous, stammering during questioning, which caused the patient to talk more strangely. When the Iliad was over, her forehead was sweaty. "Don''t mind, patients are like this. They always hope to get the best and most professional treatment, but don''t know if they don''t give medical students the opportunity to get started, how can there be the best and most professional treatment?" The instructor smiled and comforted. "Shit!" The patient sneered: "There is nothing we poor people can do. You have the ability to let the rich people give these medical students a chance? Take us to practice and provide the richest with the best and most professional treatment. I''m ashamed to say we are That''s it!" "Teaching hospitals are all like this. No matter the rich or the poor, they have only one identity when they come over, and they are all patients." The instructor smiled. Adam nodded secretly, this coping attitude is worth learning. Dongguo pays more attention to curative effects, and good attitude is not the most important thing. In the U.S., doctors must have a good attitude towards patients. This is more important than the effectiveness of medical techniques. Avoid conflicts with patients. Its another thing to follow the process and treat patients well. Whether this is good or not, different people have different opinions... But Adam again urged himself to go to the countryside and do the same. This is just a job, don''t let it go. I am a professional and I have no feelings! Here, Adam is striving to become a professional with no emotions. there. Hut in the forest. As the instillation of the tranquilizer decreases, Amy Magical restores the weak connection to the body, which makes her hope for survival a little bit stronger. Then she regretted it. It''s just a brief description of the process. Why did you say so much and so in detail just now? And Juno and the others went straight out after listening to her smashing heartfelt words, obviously to discuss how to deal with her. "Oops!" Miraculous Amy hated her secretly, thinking in another way, if she were Juno and the others, after knowing that the other party calculated revenge against others, they would definitely be extremely vigilant. Her diary about Adam, the move to move to New York soon, combined with her revenge on her ex-boyfriend, with Juno and the others'' strange feelings for Adam, would it really leave her a way out? If you knew it, you would take a gamble. Anyone could find out about the strong ex-boyfriend, but the evidence she produced was very perfect. If she hadnt said it, who could have thought of it? "damn it!" If it weren''t for her to be unable to move now, she would probably give herself a mouthful. The wise one is confused for a while! If it wasn''t that she had a bad mouth and exposed herself, Juno and the others might really just want to scare her. "No! I can''t sit still! I still have a chance! I''m the magic Amy!" The weather cleared and the rain stopped, and she felt that she could do it again. Chapter 258: Do you still want to be a human? The latest website: The Lodge in the Woods. "I''m in good spirits, very good." The three of Juno pushed the door in, and saw Magical Amy sweep away the fear and despair before, and seemed to have regained fighting spirit, and smiled involuntarily. She had taken this into consideration before lowering the rate of tranquilizer dripping, and persuading and guiding the change of people like Amy Miraculous, it was naturally impossible to rely on one or two blows, one and two despair. Of course not once or twice, then three, four, countless times! At the same time as psychological confrontation, physical confrontation must also keep up. Blindly holding her there motionless, her psychological resistance will indeed decrease for a while. But at the same time, once her body returned to normal, the despair and compromise she had felt before were naturally suppressed again, creating the illusion that the weather had stopped and the rain had stopped her and she was doing it again. This is a very dangerous psychology and must be eliminated. The method is also very simple. While psychologically confronting, let go of her physical limitations step by step. Finally, when she is physically free, but her mind is completely obedient, that''s it. Similar to boiled eagle. This is all fine technical work, and it is impossible for ordinary people to succeed at all. However, Juno is precisely the talent in this field, and has rich and successful practical experience. As long as she is given enough time, she will be 100% successful. Now for insurance, there are only more than two days, and there is not enough time, but she is also 70% sure. "Are you struggling now?" Miraculous Amy regained her resistance and sneered: "Kill and dare not kill, and can''t let go. Want me to get Stockholm syndrome? Ha ha! Do you think it''s possible?" "Don''t dare to kill you?" Karen sneered: "Do you know how hard Juno has to endure? She is a medical student, and how eager she is to go to the operating table to perform operations in person! But according to normal circumstances, she will have a chance for several years. If she wants to control the entire operation, it hasn''t been ten years, so don''t even think about it, and doing whatever you want like this is impossible for a normal doctor in a lifetime. " Miraculous Amy''s face turned pale, her confidence and fighting spirit shrank back, and she trembled: "Then why..." "Why don''t you kill you now?" Karen sneered: "It seems that you still don''t know how precious you are. There are too few opportunities like this. You must do your best every preparatory work. Practice your hands repeatedly in advance to improve your state to the best. Don''t waste the precious opportunity you provided..." "Don''t scare her." Juno saw Magical Amy''s face pale and trembling. He interrupted Karen with a smile, and then smiled at Magical Amy: "Don''t worry, you''re right, I''m very entangled now, so you still have a chance." "I am willing to do anything, as long as you let me go." Miraculous Amy''s body trembled more severely, crying. Because Juno didn''t refute Karen''s words. "Let''s look at it again." Juno smiled and nodded to Karen. Karen and Heather put another deer on the operating table and skillfully helped Juno put on the surgical gown again. This kind of posture of repeated practice suddenly caused Amy Magic to collapse. If this was just to scare her, how could it be so prepared? They really have this plan! "Hush!" Seeing the magical Amy crying, Juno persuaded, "Don''t cry, isn''t it too boring? Heather, tell us all an interesting story to relieve our boredom." "it is good." Heather understood. He took a stack of manuscripts in the past and began to read. It is the detailed outline of the story of the lost lover written by Adam. Magical Amy was sobbing at first, but as the story progressed, she was immediately attracted, because this is her! Then she became more frightened. Because of her in this story, she is terribly afraid of herself. At this moment, she finally understood why Juno and the others reacted so strongly. It is nothing to write a diary and move to New York, and it will not let them take such a big risk to tie her and kill her, but if you look at the story of the disappearing lover, this kind of stress reaction is nothing. As for whether she would do something like that in the story, she thought about it for a while and she had already come up with the answer: yes! And whether Juno and the others will kill her like this, the answer is also yes: Yes! After she got such an answer, after replenishing her own brain, Magical Amy fell into a deeper breakdown... new York. Morning jog time. Monica was busy with the funeral banquet, so she did not attend today, only Adam and Chandler. After finishing the run, as he walked back, Chandler caught a person in his eyes and couldn''t help but exclaimed, "Kathy, Casey!" Adam followed his gaze and saw a beautiful woman running across the street wearing headphones. "Kathy! Casey!" Seeing that the beauty didn''t hear him, Chandler rushed forward without care, almost being hit by a car, and then bumped into butter, knocked down passers-by, fell on the garbage dump, stepped on the top of the taxi, and jumped all the way, finally Panting and stopped in front of the beauty Casey. "Chandler, why are you here?" Casey was surprised. "I was running just now." Chandler gasped and said, "I see you, I want to say hello to you." "Hi." Casey responded with a smile. "Ok." Chandler suddenly became at a loss, except for this greeting, he didn''t know what to say to her, entangled again and again, and left with a sad face. Casey left inexplicably. there. "I just want to say hello to her." Chandler spoke to Adam whisperingly. "Ok." Adam shrugged. Such forgetfulness, just to say hello? You lied! See who can hold it! "Adam." Chandler struggled for a moment, and said, "You all know?" "Just Joey doesn''t know?" Adam complained. "What do you think I should do?" Chandler said distressed: "I don''t want it either, but I really can''t control it. This kind of feeling has never happened before, I feel I love..." "But that''s the girlfriend of your friendly brother Joey Adam reminded: "Remember the brotherhood I told you? " That''s right! The time to come is always here! Going around and around, when Joey has an actor girlfriend Casey, Chandler is still deeply attracted by the other party, completely out of control. "But shouldn''t we follow our own inner thoughts?" Chandler was unwilling to say: "It is my freedom to love her." "Animals also completely obey their own hearts, completely free!" Adam despised: "The difference between humans and animals is that humans have social attributes and need to be bound by social moral laws. There is no absolute freedom. Then the question is, do you want to be an animal or a human?" Chandler: "..." Chapter 259: Magic Amys Choice Latest URL: "It seems that you still want to be a human." Adam smiled and said, "This is a good phenomenon~" Chandler''s mouth twitched, speechless. "Adam, you always feel that your views are different from those of ordinary people." Chandler thought for a while and vomited: "If you change to someone else, even if you don''t support me, you will still say let me choose freely, because this is my freedom. How can you link freedom to animals like this?" "Do you think what I said is wrong?" Adam smiled and said: "Animals are not bound by any human morals and laws. This degree of freedom is definitely the most free. The blind pursuit of freedom, the pursuit of extreme freedom, even disregarding human ethics and morals, is not to develop towards animals? This is not evolution, but degradation!" "This is different..." Chandler didn''t know how to refute. "Why is it different?" Adam vomited: "Aren''t many free people playing the banner of liberating nature? Human nature is also an animal. What is the difference between natural freedom and degenerating into those unscrupulous animals?" The universal values ??in American dramas are not normal universal values ??at all, but distorted. At first glance, they are okay, but they can''t stand scrutiny at all. In Adam''s mind, the values ??of the previous Dongguo are the true universal values. Getting along with people naturally brings about collisions of values. The closer the relationship, the more frequent and intense the collision. The relationship between Adam and Chandler is close enough that either he changes Chandler''s three views or Chandler changes his three views. This is inevitable. But as long as it is reasonable, the pseudo-universal values ??collide with the true universal values, and the result is self-evident. "Then what should I do?" Chandler was frustrated. "I remember I told you the answer long ago." Adam said silently: "Of course brother feelings come first. As for your so-called feeling of true love, it is an illusion, a strong impulse. When you get through it, you will find that you are hurting your real brother for this ridiculous illusion. Feelings, what a stupid thing that is." "But I feel like I can''t make it through." Chandler said in pain: "This feeling is too strong..." "That''s because you lack output!" Adam sneered and said, "Men are as mad as a devil beforehand, and as holy as a Buddha afterwards. They are not a joke, so I will take you to be cool tonight. "I don''t want to go to that kind of place!" Chandler waved his hand again and again. "Where did you want to go!" Adam slapped him: "Am I that kind of person?" "Then where do you take me?" Chandler was puzzled. "Don''t worry, it''s definitely a formal place." Adam said solemnly: "We are going to care about and condolences the poor students who can''t afford to go to college, and donate to them (they)." "Oh." Chandler nodded, then exclaimed: "But what does this have to do with Casey?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "Of course there is a relationship, and the relationship is big, you just listen to me, don''t you believe me?" "Ok." Chandler had no choice but to nod and agree. He actually hoped that Adam was right, because he absolutely didn''t want to hurt Joey. Hut in the forest. "Amy, don''t you think the heroine in the book is scary?" Juno said casually while doing the autopsy. Miraculous Amy was dumbfounded, this round of collapse was far more intense than the previous round. She was immersed in despair, and she was less sensitive to the outside world. But without her answer, Juno continued: "Designing an ex-boyfriend, cutting her throat to help her spare tire for many years, and burning her husband with jade, such a terrible method, how can it be considered abnormal. But I understand her, maybe she doesn''t want to be like this either, just can''t help it because she is sick! " Mysterious Amy heard this, her lost eyes gradually glowing, tilted her head to look at Juno. "Yes, she is sick." Juno smiled at Magical Amy: "This is to blame her parents, she experienced a completely abnormal childhood and teenage years since she was a child, and erected a sister image for her that she could never match. Her parents were indifferent to her, they only cared that the sister in the book was not her. This kind of continuous trauma was the beginning of everything. The envy of outsiders and the inferiority in the heart formed a strong sense of dislocation, which distorted her mind and gave her a strong desire to control her feelings. She can''t control her parents, can''t control the magical Amy in the book, and has no siblings, so naturally she can only control her friends, especially her boyfriend! So whenever her boyfriend resists her, she will be very angry, and one step closer, she will have a strong sense of revenge, and she will do everything for this. Her ex-boyfriend who "gave her space" is a typical example. Later, she met her husband. It seemed that it was his handsomeness and eloquence that moved her, but who can tell if this was her active choice? She knew that her parents simply didn''t like this down-and-out writer. However, despite the opposition of her parents, she soon married him, and even later moved out of the metropolis for him, abandoning the upper-class social circle, and ran to poor rural areas to suffer. Isn''t this a kind of silent resistance? But what she didn''t expect was that this man was not a good stubborn, after she gave so much, she also began to rest on her arrangements and control. She may not care at all about the brain-burning treasure hunt on the anniversary of love each year. The reason for this may be the kind of alarm that she carefully designed from the beginning. A man who is willing to rack his brains to play this game year after year for you shows that he loves you! And once he doesn''t want to play, even if he doesn''t even want to perfuse, it means that he no longer loves you and tries to get out of control. This is not allowed! So in the book, she really had a murderous intention to her husband, maybe it started a year ago. In the end, she ventured back because she saw her husband''s compromise on TV. Whether it was true or not, it was a compromise. And what she wants is this kind of compromise! He saw her methods and compromised. This is a good signal, giving her the confidence to regain control of this relationship and compose her own magical Amy legend. Therefore, she immediately designed to kill the spare tire who had been helping her for many years, calmly producing all kinds of evidence, and finally took a spare tire blood, and hugged her husband in the eyes of everyone. What can her husband do? I could only smile at countless cameras, and then secretly cursed you slut in her ear! She responded with a dramatic faint, asking her husband to hug her in a princess hug, and filming this shocking scene for countless reporters who had been waiting there. When she returned home, at the showdown, facing her husband''s insults and threats, she was not angry, calm and calm, and even very happy. Because this is the real her! Just get her husband not only can she no longer hide, and have a person who can really face her true self, but she can also establish a new image outside. This time, the leader is no longer her parents, but herself. It turns out that she succeeded. Everything is as she expected, she won everything. You want fame and reputation, you want money and money. Having seen her husband in real life, she couldn''t escape the temptation of money in the end. She didn''t mention the exposure at all. Even if she sleeps in separate rooms and locks the door every night, she still chooses to continue to be a star under the flashlight with her. Husband and wife''. But if she was given another choice, would she choose to have a parent who loves her, a happy childhood and family, or would she want to win everything like this? Amy, what do you think? " Chapter 260: Zhu 1 knife The latest website: The Lodge in the Woods. "I choose to have a parent who loves me and loves me, a happy childhood and family." Miraculous Amy murmured. "You still have a choice now." Juno smiled and said, "As long as you want." "what should I do?" Miraculous Amy looked at Juno longingly. "This missing lover is a turning point in your life." Juno smiled and said: "At that time, it will be released in your name. You don''t need to kill the spare tire for many years, to deter the future husband, and to make such a big name. As long as you want to, in a few months, you will be the real magic Amy. , This magical Amy is not the one in your parents'' book, just yourself!" "On my behalf?" Miraculous Amy was taken aback. "Correct!" Juno looked at her: "You don''t want to?" "Yes, yes!" Magical Amy nodded first, and then hesitated: "But design a strong plot of ex-boyfriend?" "Of course you must keep it." Juno''s taste: "This plot is very important, and it proves that the male protagonist is not the first victim. It is an important part of sublimating the heroine''s image." "Ok." Magical Amy bowed her head slightly. "do not worry." Juno narrowed his eyes: "Once it is released, it is a good thing to be controversial. At that time, we can use the banner of speaking for women and let all men treat women cautiously. We women are usually very weak, but we are really cruel and cruel. We are afraid of ourselves." Miraculous Amy looked up, looking at Juno with surprise and expectation. This entry point is really interesting. "As for your design of your ex-boyfriend." Juno smiled and said, "You can say that it is precisely because of this incident that prompted you to have the idea of ??writing this book. Just imagine if your ex-boyfriend had read this book, would he still dare to strengthen you? And when the time comes, you will not be afraid of a lawsuit. If he has no money, you have money. You are naturally invincible. You can continue to increase your popularity and increase your reputation. As long as your inner monologue is not known to the world, there is no problem at all. ..." Having said this, Juno looked at the magical Amy with a smile. Miraculous Amy suddenly remembered the entire inner monologue that she had been stimulated before, and her face turned white. She''s not stupid, she can''t guess that Juno has probably already recorded it. And these are all benefits, isn''t there any harm in it? Of course not! The heroine in the book is simply a copy of her, and many details can be compared. Once it becomes popular in the future, the ex-boyfriend she designed will definitely break the news and even go to court. Rich versus no money, it is appropriate to win the lawsuit. But what would the world think of her? This is just a book, pure imagination? Do not make jokes. At that time, no one would dare to get close to her who was so cruel, it would be a kind of social death. "Really give it to me?" Magical Amy suppressed the shock in her heart, still a little unbelievable. From her perspective, once this missing lover is released, it will have the best real events as a gimmick, it will definitely be popular, and it is very suitable to be adapted into a movie, and the benefits will be huge. Money can make ghosts tortured, social death can also survive. "Fame for you." Juno smiled and said, "But most of the proceeds have to be donated. Since our banner is to speak out for women, we naturally have to take action. This way the reputation will be even stronger, even if only a small portion of the proceeds go to you, it is not a lot." Miraculous Amy''s face froze. She knew that Juno could not leave such a big loophole. The next whole day. Juno has a scalpel in one hand and a carrot in the other, constantly training Amy the magical. Heather was dumbfounded. Under her gaze, Magic Amy looked at Juno''s gaze, gradually resembling Karen. Karen was jealous, but Juno greeted her in advance, and she couldn''t say anything, so she could only sulk and hang an oil bottle at the corner of her mouth. finally. Juno stopped the instillation of the tranquilizer and waited until Magic Amy had completely regained control of her body, took a scalpel in one hand, and opened her pocket with the other, and smiled: "Which is your choice?" This is a classic action inside the prison, select pull each other''s pockets, it means willing to be each other''s ''bitch'', is completely subservient meaning. The magical Amy is taller than Juno, but he squatted down without hesitation, grabbed Juno''s pants pocket, even knelt down, kissed Juno''s vamp, then raised her head, looking at Juno with admiration. . "well." Juno nodded and smiled. Magic Amy also smiled happily. But the next second, the smile froze there, and he reached out his hand to cover his throat, and looked at Juno in horror. "You acted too much." Juno shook the scalpel. Miraculous Amy looked at Juno bitterly, and fell heavily to the ground, pumping and pumping. After dozens of seconds, she couldn''t catch her eyes. "what happened?" This change happened too quickly and suddenly, and Heather was completely stunned. "I failed." Juno sighed and said: "Magic Amy is indeed the magical Amy. Her progress is so fast. We opened the door to the new world for her and made her evolve into the last magical Amy in the book ahead of time. She can''t be persuaded at all, I''m still too confident." "You mean she was acting before?" Heather didn''t dare to believe: "But her eyes are almost the same as the eyes Karen looks at you." "That''s why I dare not keep her." Juno said in a daze, "Originally, I planned to control her with both soft and hard work, and then let her go back. From now on, I will train her every week, relying on time, and finally let her completely change into the one we want. But in just two days, she even lied to you. I only asked her to pull her pockets to show her surrender. She even knelt down and kissed the upper of my shoe. If she is really successfully trained by me, then she shouldn''t have this extra action, because it seems to have a stronger meaning of surrender, but it also means that she has her own thoughts. " "But what if she is really persuaded by you?" Heather hesitated. "Will not." Juno shook his head and said: "The time is too short, it''s okay to change to an ordinary person, but she is magical Amy, an outstanding graduate of the Harvard School of Psychology, and it is impossible to change so much." There is another reason, and that is her instinct. Magical Amy made rapid progress under desperate situation. The performance was indeed very good and natural. Even the windows and eyes of the soul could deceive people, but Juno''s keen intuition kept warning. In the end, the mysterious Amy looked at her eyes and told her clearly. Her instincts never go wrong. In fact, it is true. After a few desperate blows, Amy Fantastic did not sink, but instead stimulated her talent, calmly followed Juno''s thoughts and played it down. Compared with the script provided by Juno, she prefers to create the script by herself. Once she gets away, this is her legend. When she grabbed Junos pocket, the reason for the action of kneeling and kissing the shoe upper was to express a deeper meaning of surrender, and more importantly, to use this action to conceal and adjust what she thought she was successful. Uncontrollable ecstasy for a moment. It is a pity that talent is not equal to supernatural power. Juno saw through her and ended her with a sudden throat cut, just like a missing lover, when she tempted her spare tire to drive, and when he couldn''t feel cool anymore, he cut her throat suddenly. It''s all so sudden and scary. This kind of cold humor is full of strong irony. At the moment of death, she felt it, and then the monstrous anger, which condensed into the last gleam of light in her eyes... Chapter 261: protector Latest website: New York. Duncan Apartments. Jingle Bell. The phone rang. "Leave it alone!" Octopus MAX won''t let Adam answer the phone. "Don''t make trouble." Adam got up with the octopus MAX and picked up the phone. "Hey?" "Is it convenient?" On the other end of the phone, Juno''s voice came, with a different tone than usual. "wait a moment." With a move in Adam''s heart, he grabbed MAX the octopus, reached out his hand to hold MAX who was leaping over with a smile, warned her with his eyes, and walked outside the bedroom. In the study. "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" After Adam locked the door, he said in a deep voice. "Are you still writing that manuscript?" Juno asked. "Still." Adam''s heart tightened. "Delete it." Juno sighed: "Forget it." "..." Adam was shocked and silent for a moment: "Are you sure?" "determine." Juno gave an affirmative answer. "Got it." Adam had guessed something in his heart, so naturally there was no second word, but before hanging up the phone, he couldn''t help calling her: "Juneo!" "Ok?" Juno was startled. "be careful." Adam had a thousand words, but in the end he only converged into one sentence. "Ha ha." After a moment of silence, Juno hung up in laughter. "Ha ha." Feeling the joy in Juno''s laughter, Adam couldn''t help but laughed, and the shock and haze in his heart were swept away. It is enough to have a confidant in life! Turning on the computer, flipping through the disappearing lover who had written almost 200,000 words, and looking at the terrifying magic Amy inside, Adam was moved by Juno''s emotion, and his whole body was more and more flooded. This incident has nothing to do with Juno from beginning to end, but she did it for him! How lucky he is! After deleting the manuscript in the computer, and removing the hard drive, Adam returned to the bedroom and held MAX tightly in his arms. MAX originally wanted to drive in disorder, but after feeling the strength of Adam''s arm and the special emotions that permeated him, he lay motionless in his arms, not saying a word of poison, quietly experiencing the warmth of this moment. Into the night. "Oh, comeon!" Chandler was taken by Adam and came to a club. After seeing the dazzling figure, he immediately shouted: "This is what you call donations to poor people who can''t go to college?" "correct." Adam put his arms around him, not letting him go, and sat down on the side of the stage: "Many of them are students who can''t afford the tuition. Shouldn''t we do some charity?" "But what does this have to do with Casey?" Chandler dissatisfied. "Of course it does." Adam smiled and said: "Scientific experiments have shown that the average male brain can only store a certain number of indescribable pictures, and your current brain is completely occupied by Kathy, so you are so impulsive. What we have to do now is to make your brain store as many new indescribable pictures as possible, dilute or even replace Casey''s, and then you will find how ridiculous your previous thoughts must be hers. " "Does it really work?" Chandler doubted. "You can not believe me, but you have to believe in science!" Adam is serious. "Ok." Chandler actually wanted to get rid of Casey''s influence. Seeing this, he could only choose to believe in Adam, looked at it embarrassingly, and then his eyes straightened. The dancers here may not be the most beautiful, but they must have a good figure, and their dancing postures are professional and eye-catching. This is enough for men. Not to mention Chandler, even Adam saw it with interest. After watching for a while, glanced at Chandler who was dumbfounded by the dancer''s incredible dance, Adam laughed secretly. This kind of club is legal and legal in the United States. Joey, Barney, and Howard are all regulars here. Even Petunia, Bernadette, and Amy have all come in. Of course it also includes Monica. Just watching the show, it''s really nothing. In the romance of my parents, Lily has a double body (looks exactly the same) as the dancer inside. Lily also spends money to change her identity and ran on stage to dance by herself. If this can be used to weaken Chandler''s crazy obsession with Casey, it would be too worthwhile. Otherwise, Adam would have no good idea. Can''t confuse Chandler to really show his love in person, right? No matter how good the story is, no matter how touching it is, it can''t change the bad nature. As for introducing him to a girlfriend, he is not in the mood to talk, seeing how he is now. Therefore, now Adam can only hope that the MAXAM theory of great scientist Barney Stinson can really work, as long as it plays a little role, let Chandler stay until Joey and Casey break up. Although he still disagrees with Chandler and Casey falling in love even after breaking up, this is enough for Joey. Joey doesn''t mind. "give!" Adam stuffed Chandler with a pocket of one-dollar bills: "Don''t just look at it, you have to give a reward. This is polite and rule!" Chandler was holding a pile of banknotes, dumbfounding, his expression tangled. The dancer had already spotted the movement here, and under the sliding footsteps, she had come to Chandler in various dance poses. Chandler had no choice but to learn from others and stuff the dancers with paper money. The next few weeks. Adam helps Chandler fight against the demons while secretly paying attention to the movement of Magic Amy. Sure enough, as he expected, there were gradually reports in the newspapers in this regard. Magical Amy is missing. Her parents only found out a week ago that she could not be reached, and then called the police. The police have no clues at all. Magical Amy is so disguised as she is surrounded by friends and no enemies. So that it is impossible to locate the suspect at all, and even the time of the last disappearance cannot be determined, let alone the motive. Magic Amy''s parents launched public opinion to force the police to solve the case, but each year, there should not be too many such unsettled cases. After a while, they gradually dispersed. Unless there are new clues appearing , otherwise there will be just another box of files in the police''s pending case file. The police force is limited, no one will actively investigate anything again, and no one can think of the story behind it. Fantastic Amy would not take the initiative to talk about her dark side. Her parents didn''t know or paid attention. How could she have thought that she would have a bad idea for Adam, and then she was hit by Juno and the others in advance. Juno and the others were very clever in their timing and methods, and they did not arouse any association at all, because they had no motive at all. Although Adam didn''t know the details, he had already guessed the ins and outs when he saw from the news that Amy Magical''s parents had settled in New York. Compared to writing about the possible revenge of the magical Amy in advance, the threat is eliminated as much as possible. This kind of complete disappearance is naturally more beneficial to Adam. For Juno, he was even more grateful. In such a dangerous American drama world, having a guardian who is willing to take the initiative to do this for you is simply a gift from heaven. Chapter 262: Chief Best Man Latest website: 1998. Since the end of the magical Amy incident, time has been pressed as fast forward. in a blink. More than three years have passed. Adam faces graduating from medical school. Looking back over the past three years, what impressed Adam the most is that he became Chandlers chief groomsman, and soon he will stand next to the groom Chandler on the altar of the church, and help him at the right time. Hand over the wedding ring. That''s right! The bride is still Monica. Even if the flower butterfly Adam is here, the storm instigated is strong enough, but the thread of destiny and destiny is tightly entwined with the two, making them still come together. Among the three of Rose, Joey and Adam, Chandler chose Adam as the chief best man without hesitation. This time, Rose and Joey were very dissatisfied. But when Chandler talked about what Adam had done for him over the years, everyone was shocked. I don''t know, I was taken aback. Rose and Joey also let go of their dissatisfaction and admired sincerely. Adam feels a little weird, especially when he thinks that when he is standing next to Chandler on the wedding day, Nora is sitting in the audience, what will he look like? Of course, he readily agreed. The chief groomsman is definitely an honor, the groom''s greatest recognition, and no one will refuse. Now I ask Chandler again, what happened to Casey, he will not be able to react most of the time, and even ask back: "Who is Casey?" With the help of Adam, the woman who made him extremely obsessed and almost hurt the feelings of Joey''s brothers got through the catastrophe early. Going to the club to donate money to poor girls only played a delaying role. What really changed Chandler''s mindset was that Adam took him to see Casey''s little theater. When he saw Casey and the handsome actor on the stage, nearly eighteen bans, Chandler was not well. Acting on the spot is not a problem for Joey, who is also an actor and can also act on the spot with other actresses. But for Chandler, who is not a professional, watching his favorite woman and other handsome guys come out in public, it is really unacceptable. When asked roundly about Joey''s opinion on the matter, Joey gave his self-deceiving statement: "The more invested on stage, the less likely it is to be together in reality." Adam scoffed at this. Actors are born in love because of the drama, so fewer fake dramas are actually done? Chandler also didn''t quite believe Joey''s rhetoric, and immediately discounted Casey''s feelings. And the facts also proved that Joey really became a monk halfway through, and he only knows a little about acting. Casey did not get together with Chandler, but cheated with her boyfriend in the play. This time, although Joey was injured a bit, it was completely different from the original time-space Chandler''s injury to him, and he was quickly forgotten. Because Joey is not a good stubborn, he hooked up with other women when he was in love with Casey. It''s really hard to say who is green. The beginning of Chandler and Monica is still the second wedding of Married Hero Rose. The bride is Emily, who has a fascinating American, aristocratic fan, and British accent. Rachel is also credited for their marriage, and soon Emily was dragged into the ditch by the married man Rose. Marriage man Rose made a successful marriage proposal on the grounds that he felt right what to do without getting married. The wedding of the two was held in Emily''s hometown of London, and everyone flew over. Then Rachel deserves to be a match made in heaven with Rose. As always, she got into trouble again. She tried her best to overcome all difficulties and wanted to tell Rose how she felt suddenly... As for whether you want to get back with Rose after telling you? The funny thing is, she really doesn''t have this idea. It just feels coming. How can we not say it? We have to be responsible for our hearts. Ok Quite a kind of pants are taken off, you just show me the absurdity of this. Fortunately, when she rushed to see the bride and groom embracing tenderly, she held back at the last moment. But she held it back, and Rose started messing up again. In the part of the wedding will you, Im willing, everyone will never separate, Rose called out Rachels name to the bride Emily... As you can imagine, the embarrassing scene at that time. Switching to a fantasy world, this is comparable to the shame of divorce. However, the bride Emily neither left on the spot, nor shouted the slogan of''Thirty years in the east and thirty years in the Hexi, don''t bully young women, be poor''. She just kept her face black and watched the laughing Rose walk the process again. Accompanying to complete the wedding ceremony. Properly true love. Of course, don''t think about the bridal chamber or something, Ross. After the wedding ceremony, the bride Emily ran away. At this time, Chandler and Monica, who had already secretly hooked up, were eager to find a room, but every time they were destroyed, thinking that the new house was furnished and not wasteful, almost completed the sky thunder in the new house. Hook to fire. Then, Rose, who couldn''t find the bride, came back and said that he would wait for her in the new house. Others haven''t seen it yet, but how could Adam fail to see it? He directly said that he was going to take MAX out to play, and he didn''t come back at night, and gave the room to two people who almost didn''t suffocate to death. After the wedding, Chandler and Monica had an underground romance for a year. For one thing, they didn''t think about how to tell everyone. Second, the underground romance is so exciting... In this life, Adam helped train Chandler for more than a year. Even if Chandler does not have a kidney that is not bad like Adam, his physical fitness is not comparable to the original time and space. Coupled with Monica''s customization skills, Chandler''s own talents, and the excitement of underground romances, replaced by a martial arts world, the two men''s eyebrows and swords, dry wood and fire palms can be achieved in an instant. Naturally, this situation cannot be kept secret forever. In fact, if it weren''t too unexpected, everyone would know about the two of them One year later, Rose was the last to know. Then Chandler and Monica finally made it public, and they were blessed by everyone. Another year after that. After the marriage man Rose divorced his ex-wife Emily, he married Rachel after being drunk, and then flashed away, taking the nickname of Marriage Man or Divorce Man. Chandler finally began to propose. This time, with Adam watching, Chandler would naturally not play the trick of wanting to promote and suppress at any time, and honestly propose to marry him. Monica, who has special feelings for marriage, naturally agreed without hesitation, and immediately entered the marriage preparation work with two hundred times more energy. In the past few years, Chandler has done a good job in the advertising industry, earning a lot of money, and saving a lot. Even if Monica''s parents spend her wedding money, Chandler can still give Monica a perfect A. Class wedding. Chapter 263: Criticize Adam Latest website: New York. 520 apartment. "Adam, are you sure you don''t bring a female companion?" Monica asked. "determine." Adam was speechless: "I have said it a hundred times." "I just want to make sure." Monica nailed a blue tack on the wedding banquet planning board: "Tell you, once the seat is settled, even if you want to invite a female partner, you can''t do it." "I know." Adam smiled and said, "Even if I find a new female partner during this period, I will definitely not invite her, so as not to affect your seat order, okay?" "Ok." Monica nodded in satisfaction. "Adam, you are so romantic." Rachel spit on the side, "No matter how good a girlfriend is, I can''t hold you down." "correct." Phoebe agreed: "MAX is so cool, why are you willing to break up with her?" "I am a cloud, a free cloud." Adam smiled and said: "Where the wind blows, I will float wherever I go. I won''t land without cold air." "Even if you encounter cold air, it turns into rain and falls on the ground. When the sun shines and the air gets hot, you fly up again and start to float freely again." Monica despised: "Right?" "The bride is the bride, and they have different perceptions of things like marriage, love, and freedom." Adam smiled noncommittal: "Very insightful." "honestly." Phoebe dissatisfied: "Why did you break up with MAX?" "Scumbag!" Rachel complained. "Criticism meeting." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth and stood up and said, "I can''t stay here anymore, Chandler, go, I''ll take you to choose a dress." "it is good." Chandler cooperated decisively, but still asked Monica for instructions. "You don''t have to tell me about this. You are free to do everything you go." Monica looked at everyone embarrassedly, and then secretly said to Chandler: "You can go." Adam looked at this scene funny. This kind of classic scene has been seen too much in the past life. Even if you have passed through it, even if you are as affectionate as your parents, you have never gotten along like this. Only Monica with a strong personality can let Adam see this familiar scene again. . Ask your girlfriend and wife if you have anything to do, and you can take action only if you approve it. Why is there such a situation? It''s very simple. According to Shelton''s theory, cardiac feedback is a more effective means of training than positive feedback. Commonly known, you are greedy for others. Don''t let you go to bed if you dare not to be obedient. Don''t use this method too well during the passionate love period and the first few years of marriage. Adam took Chandler into a flash. But the topic did not end. Adam''s criticism will continue. The main force is Phoebe and Rachel, all kinds of spit on Adam, it is a pity for MAX. "Don''t get excited, they broke up peacefully, and MAX never blamed him." Monica said something fair. "That''s good for MAX people." Phoebe said indignantly: "It seems that Adam is ruthless and unjust." "Adam is indeed a bit scum, but it is too much to say that he is ruthless." Monica explained: "He and MAX made it very clear from the beginning that they are just above friends and less than lovers. After that, they were very happy together. Adam also helped her go to university for further studies. MAX graduated last year. , And gave her a high-paying job, which allowed her to realize her dream and completely changed her life." "But MAX wants to be one step closer with Adam." Rachel interrupted: "Isn''t this a reasonable request?" "It is indeed reasonable." Monica nodded: "But Adam also has the right to refuse. He doesn''t want to settle down now, does he have to force him to settle down? And is Adam settled down? MAX had figured it out a long time ago. With the body of Adam, even one step closer to her, he wont be able to settle down at that time, and he will derail sooner or later. Ending this way early is a good thing for MAX. " "Does Adam really have such a livestock?" Phoebe and Rachel heard the enthusiasm here. "Listen to MAX." Monica was a little embarrassed and said, "You know MAX, who is bold and straightforward, dare to say anything...it shouldn''t be a lie. And Chandler and I run with him every morning. No matter how we run, he never blushes or breathes, and his physical fitness is incredible. " Both Phoebe and Rachel were in a daze, and didn''t know what they were thinking. "After the breakup, in addition to the initial unhappiness, MAX actually breathed a sigh of relief." Monica continued: "They really broke up peacefully. Otherwise, with MAX''s temperament, how could it be possible to continue working for Adam without any complaints?" "High-paying jobs are hard to find." Phoebe said jealously. Speaking of this, she really envy MAX. The experiences of the two are actually very similar. They both had an unfortunate childhood, and then they came out early to mix up with society. In the past, MAX was just a small waiter, and she was still a technical masseuse at any rate, and she slapped MAX in all aspects. But more than three years have passed. MAX changed and became an artist when she went to college. Adam also specially opened a small book production company for her. With high income and superb status, it seems like a sparrow has become a phoenix. And she is also a masseur. It is impossible to say that there is no psychological gap. "MAX is not that kind of person." Monica reminded: "The kind of happiness from the heart can''t be pretended by pretending." "I know." Phoebe reacted immediately, put away the sour taste, and concealed: "I''m just not worth it for MAX." "I''m really curious what will Adam''s future wife be like?" Rachel suddenly smiled. "It is very likely that he will never get married." Monica thought for a while, and said, "He has a tendency not to marry." "He is so rich, so handsome, and has such an animal body. Maybe he will join other nationalities and marry many wives in the future." Phoebe vomited: "Then let them all wear face masks so that no other men will see." "..." Monica said speechlessly: "It''s not the only place in the world where you can marry many wives, and wear a mask to prevent other men from seeing it? Comeon!" "You look up to him too much." Rachel smiled and said: "Don''t look at him like a livestock now, but he is young and he must be playful. When he gets older and wants to start a family, do you think he can be as good as he is now? Marry many wives? It would be nice to be able to hold one at that time! The reason why monogamy has become a universal value is that it is not only women who protect, but men are also protected! " "Hahaha, Rachel is right." When Phoebe heard it, he burst into laughter. Monica also smiled, with an expression of approval. There are many asymmetric wars between men and women. Although Monica and the others dont know the classic sayings like young ignorant and old tears, there are only exhausted cows and there is no bad land. But they know the similar meaning, and they have fully verified it in each relationship, and all they get are affirmative answers. This is the source of their confidence. In terms of heart, women are always the final winner! Chapter 264: Lu Xiaobus deity Latest website: New York. In a high-end tailored suit shop. "No need to do this?" Chandler opened his hands and let the tailor measure him, vomiting: "The last time Joey asked me to make a suit, the process was not very friendly." "rest assured." Adam stood on the side and looked around, and couldn''t help but smile: "This is the most professional, not a prison tailoring branch. No one will break MRBIG." "I hope so." Chandler curled his lips. Five years ago, when he made a suit, Joey recommended him to the tailor shop that Joey often went to. Then, when measuring the size, the tailor was too careful to measure Chandler. When I went back and asked, he found that Joey did the same, and he took it for granted that this was the most professional. When he learned that this measurement was only done in prison, Joey''s face was distorted. "You know, I haven''t ordered a suit since then." Chandler is still a little uncomfortable: "Why not rent a suit worn by celebrities directly from Rachel? It''s convenient, cool and save money!" "Don''t think about money." Adam smiled and said, "As your chief groomsman, it is a trivial matter to give you a suit. What is good about the suit worn by celebrities? It''s just a gimmick, and it''s not hygienic. At this time, do you want to challenge? Monicas cleanliness?" "Not so exaggerated." Chandler also knows that Adam is already a billionaire, and he is not short of this money. Moreover, he is not a married man Ross, he only intends to get married once in his life, so it is nothing to accept Adam''s kindness once. "Those clothes are also specially processed." "are you sure?" Adam said with a playful smile: "I heard that many of these clothes are kept in their original flavor~ Only this way can attract fans to pay for renting as much as possible. You are not the kind of ashes, and you are not going to extract clothes. To clone a new idol from the remaining DNA, what are you renting that for?" "Hey~" Chandler shuddered suddenly, and said unbelievably, "Is anyone really doing that?" "This is the United States." Adam smiled and said, "There are only things you can''t think of, nothing impossible." In the future, Petunia would like to thank Dunn for giving him a napkin signed by a celebrity and wiped his mouth with this napkin. At first, Petunia was a little embarrassed that the napkins were dirty. But Sheldon was holding that napkin like a holy thing, because if biotechnology were more advanced, he could use the remaining DNA on it to clone a celebrity that belonged to him. This was one of the best gifts he received, so much so that he gave Petunia all the gift baskets, and gave Petunia a hug very awkwardly. Petunia was shocked and shouted to Leonard to look quickly. Leonard also sighed that it was a miracle. Because what Shelton hates most is contact with human skin, let alone hugs, handshake is very rare, every time after shaking hands, he immediately washes his hands with hand sanitizer, and he is afraid of being infected. It is conceivable that celebrities wipe their mouths with napkins, and the degree to which Shelton is important. "All right." The tailor finished the measurement and nodded to Adam. "Hurry up. My friend will get married in four weeks, so I can''t delay it." Adam exhorted. "Yes! It must not be delayed!" At this moment, a figure leaned over, put on Adam''s shoulder, and said solemnly: "This is my brother''s wedding!" "Got it." The tailor agreed with a smile and walked in. "So, brothers, where is the bachelor party, do I need to contact the strip girls? I tell you, I know a few very skilled people, I promise to make the bachelor night a legend, waitforit, dary, legendary, legendary Night! Give me a high five! Nice~!" The figure said in a pile of voices, looking at Chandler stupidly, and was stupidly raised by the opponent''s hand and slapped his palm. "Who are you?" Chandler was dumbfounded. "Don''t even recognize me?" The man looked upset and stepped forward and hugged Chandler: "I''m Barney, forget it, it''s your good day, I don''t blame you, let''s talk about how we planned our single night Tell you, I absolutely don''t allow my brother''s single night to be so boring. If anyone can''t, just say it, I''ll just wrap it up!" "I am the chief best man, and I am in charge." Adam has already recognized who the person who popped up suddenly is, and smiled: "But I''m pretty sure to tell you that our single night has no strip girls, nor those weird activities, so you won''t like it. Yes, don''t pretend it." "You know him?" Chandler breathed a sigh of relief. "do not know." Adam smiled: "But I know that people like him like bachelor parties the most. Whether they know the groom or not, they don''t care, and they even enter the wedding to be bridesmaids. Isn''t it familiar?" "Joy!" Chandler shouted, "He''s the same as Joey!" "Joy Tribbiani?" Barney Stimson originally watched Adam find his identity with a smile. He has encountered this situation too many times and is already familiar with how to deal with it. But when he heard Joeys name, his face changed. Up. "That actor?!" "You know him?" Adam''s eyes lit up. "Oh howl, of course I know him." Barney stretched out his tie, his eyes flickered, and his tone of voice flickered: "He has robbed me of many girls and is my biggest rival to Barney Stinson! Since you are his friends, haven''t you heard him mention me?" "No." Chandler shook his head: "His roommate and I have never heard him mention it for so many years." "He, how dare you!" Barney reached out his hand to cover his chest, stepped back, and shouted with an incredible expression: "This is the greatest humiliation! You guys bring me a word for him, Joey Tribbiani, the game begins!" After finishing speaking, the index finger and **** pointed to the eyes, made a few gestures at Adam and Chandler, and walked away happily, leaving only Chandler with a bewildered look and Adam who couldn''t hold back a smile. "What''s going on? Are we insane?" "No Adam smiled: "He is a very interesting person, but I really didnt expect him to know Joey. Well, in fact, they knew each other normally. Its weird if they dont know each other. Can''t help but go back and ask Joey. " "Ok." Chandler''s mouth twitched: "But he won''t really show up at my bachelor party, will he?" "Will not." Adam resolutely said: "I don''t care about other people''s bachelor parties, but he will never show up for your bachelor parties." Just kidding, this is Lv Xiaobu''s deity. Lv Xiaobu imitated him by messing up the bad things about Zhang Wei''s wedding. Chandler is not Zhang Wei, Monica is not Xiaoli, Adam is not Zeng Xiaoxian, and Barney is never allowed to do sabotage. Chapter 265: Who will sleep with tonight Latest website: Chandler Apartments. "Barney Stinson?" Joey frowned when he heard this: "How do you know him?" "What we met in the tailor shop..." Adam gave a brief introduction, and then gossiped: "How long have you known him? Why haven''t you told us about it." "He''s just a kid!" Joey narrowed his mouth and said: "I met several times when picking up girls. It was very arrogant and didn''t respect my predecessor at all. I gave him a few lessons and robbed him of several female companions to let him know about Joey. Tribbiani is the most beautiful boy in New York!" "No wonder his expression." Chandler was stunned. "You teach him?" Adam doubted: "It''s hard to say in terms of handsomeness, but he seems to have a much deeper routine than you, and he is quite rich at first glance. How did you **** his female partner?" "..." Joey was speechless. The reason why he never mentioned Barney Stinson with Adam and the others is because although the opponent is a rising star, but the routine is too deep, and he is particularly willing to spend money to support those routines, so that apart from his advantage at the beginning, almost Just being beaten by Barney. Of course he wouldn''t mention such a shameless matter. "of course!" Joey insisted: "He has money and routines, but I''m a big star!" "Soap opera star." Adam reminded. In the past few years, Joeys development trajectory is similar to that of the original time and space. He has appeared in several soap operas. He is half-red and not-red. However, after all his income has come up, it is not in vain to work hard for so many years. "What happened to the soap opera star?" Joey dissatisfied: "Young women love soap opera stars the most, do you know?" After speaking, he began to wink again. "So, you are a young woman and housewife who specializes in soap operas." Adam teased: "And Barney wants it all?" "Speaking of this, I get annoyed." Joey said uncomfortably: "Barney, the **** likes to do whatever challenges, what age, what kind, what style, he has to try one by one, and after that he will show off all kinds of things, as if he is the king of New York pick-up girls. " "He didn''t specifically create a crown of the king of New York pick-up girls?" Adam curiously asked. "How did you know?" Joey said in surprise: "Whether we care about him, he really did it like this, so proud and unbelievable." "..." Chandler twitched at the corner of his mouth, looked at Adam, and said seriously: "My bachelor party must not let him attend!" "rest assured." Adam smiled: "With me, he will never mess up your bachelor party." "There is still a wedding!" Chandler said with lingering fear: "The most important thing is the wedding!" "Everything has me." Adam assured. "what?" Joey''s eyes widened and he exclaimed, "That guy Barney is going to Chandler''s bachelor party and wedding?" "It was impossible." Adam murmured: "But depending on the complicated relationship between the two of you and his character, he will probably make trouble." "We are okay." Joey shook his head and said, "I don''t want to get involved with him at all! He is a lunatic!" "is it?" Adam played with taste: "I always thought you would become good friends, oh no, you are the best partner." "Comeon!" Joey rolled his eyes: "Will you become good friends with a guy who specializes in robbing your female partner?" "Uh." Adam was dumb. Although this girl always talks about the wingman partner, it is a situation where there is one strong and one weak, one host and one wingman, and the tasks are clear. such as. Lu Xiaobu likes to lead Zhang Wei as a wingman. Barney likes to take Matthew and Ted as wingmen. Beauty resources are limited. Everyone likes big beauties. Someone has to give up, right? When one is strong and one is weak, the weak wingman knows it well, voluntarily give up, cover the mainframe bombing, and die with the enemy if necessary, so that there will be no conflicts. Moreover, the flowers must be set off by green leaves, and a weak wingman can also make the host stronger look more handsome and handsome. This is the same reason that beautiful women always like to be girlfriends with girls who are much worse than her. It''s all routines! Joey and Barney, seemingly congenial, should have become good friends. But they are all top predators, and they are not mixed together. They delineate the scope of their activities. Once they meet, they will conflict and attack each other. In addition, Joey is already thirty, and Barney seems to be twenty-four or five years old. The age difference between five and six years old almost has a generation gap. But not everyone is like Adam, who can deal with peers in their 30s, 40s, middle and 20s, and teenagers, boys and girls. If you want to understand this, Adam is not surprised. "It''s getting late, I''ll go back first." Adam raised his hand to check the time and stood up and said. "You are about to graduate soon, must you be busy during this time?" Chandler apologized. "it''s nothing." Adam smiled: "The two most important exams in the four years of medical school, the USMLE American Physician Qualification Exam, step 1 passed the exam in the sophomore year, and step 2, I also passed the high score in the third year last year. As for the residency training after graduation, I have already scheduled to be in the medical center, so compared to other people, I still have plenty of time. Its okay to be your chief groomsman, dont worry. " "That''s good." Chandler breathed a sigh of relief. Since Adam entered the medical school, as a good friend, he has a better understanding of medical students. He was particularly impressed by the busyness of medical students. If possible, he would rather get married at another time, so as not to affect Adam''s graduation. But Adam told him that this period of time was relatively leisurely. Once he graduated and entered the hospital for inpatient training, he was really busy at that time, and time was still too busy. When studying in the medical school, the study time can still be controlled, the big deal is to stay up late. But when you get to the hospital, you must strictly follow the hospital''s rules and regulations. Several years of residency training, in the first year, because it is a rookie who can no longer serve as a resident doctor, not even a resident doctor can only be called an intern. It''s no joke that the hospital is on standby for 36 hours. So getting married at this time is definitely a good thing for the chief groomsman Adam. Procrastination, let alone Chandler, even if he married himself, it is estimated that he will not have time to participate in the whole process. Near the medical center. A high-rise luxury apartment. After Adam left, he drove here. That''s right! He changed apartments. It is very close to where you will work in the future, which is very convenient for trainees who are short of time. Chandler and Monica are about to get married soon, and they are not far away from the apartment, and Adam doesn''t need to live there specifically. Back to the beautifully decorated luxury apartment, after washing, Adam lay on the big bed, thought about it, picked up the phone, and dialed a number. Chapter 266: Adam standing on the 5th floor Latest website: Adam, who had called, was lost in retrospect. The breakup with MAX was two years ago. The reason for breaking up is very old-fashioned. MAX wanted to go further, but Adam had no such idea after Heather recognized himself again. Feelings are like this sometimes. If you do not advance, you will retreat. Seeing Adam''s resolute attitude, MAX chose to quit. Adam did not stay. Because he has no reason to stay. There is no idea of ??retention. The theory that friends are above friends and lovers are not satisfied is ultimately no match for the erosion of time. The longer the time, the easier this theory will collapse. Either we are tired of it, or fall into it. It''s not just talk about the long-term love. MAX is such a free and easy female Si Ji, and she has been with Adam for more than a year, and gradually no longer free and easy. The years of Adam and Heather are also proof. Therefore, breaking up at the right time is a necessary talent for a good scumbag. Of course, after so long after breaking up with MAX, it is natural that Adam could not stay alone. That''s not the United States. Apart from going to Texas to see Heather every month, Adam still has an exchange partner. ten minutes later. The doorbell of the apartment rang. Adam looked through the cat''s eyes, his eyes flashed as before, and immediately opened the door. There was originally a saying of blue-blooded nobles in Europe and America. In the past, nobles used to proudly roll up their sleeves and display the clearly visible blue veins on their snow-white forearms, called blue blood. Because they are not engaged in manual labor, their skin is as white as snow, and the nobles show that they are fundamentally different from the dark-skinned "workers". Afterwards. With the advent of the Industrial Revolution, laborers were all driven to factories, and even the days and nights of labor, without sunlight, all became white. Those nobles then began to take wheat color as their beauty, because they had money and leisure to often go out to bask in the sun to make wheat color, still in order to distinguish them from the general public. Adam would not be so hypocritical, he has always liked Bai. The flashing eyes of people are as white as white jade, which makes him fall in love. Because the cultures of the Eastern Kingdom in the past life influence him at all times. For example, in the martial arts he watched as a child, the jade people, jade girls, jade arms, etc., are infinitely reverie. It''s amazing to come. It''s not Alice, who is it! Neither of them spoke. After they walked the door with their feet, the dim lights specially decorated began to flash with a unique rhythm. Night is so beautiful. after an hour. "Has the assigned hospital been set?" Adam said casually. "Steven said it was done for me, and he was also in surgery at the Medical Center." Alice said lazily. "He is so kind to you." Adam smiled and said, "Where is your real boyfriend William?" "Freeze said." Alice frowned and said, "William is not my real boyfriend. We have not settled on a relationship." "He doesn''t think so." The corner of Adam''s mouth curled up: "It can be seen that he is very proud of winning the competition with Steven." "No matter how proud, can you still be proud?" Alice was a little embarrassed. "Ha ha." Adam smiled triumphantly. After four years of medical school, as competitors, Adam, Steven and William are more or less nasty. Especially William, because of Heather, and the trip to Las Vegas before, was jealous of Adam. And Adam''s feeling is very keen, of course, it can be seen that the relationship between the two can be imagined. Alice is so powerful that she put Steven and William into wings. Both fell in love with her at first sight. William is handsome, and Steven has money and is very attractive to her. Although she knows that Steven is of greater help to her, she still values ??her looks even better when she is still young, so she secretly walked closer to William. But for Steven''s help, she was determined not to talk to William. Although William was angry, Alice directly confessed to him that he was the one who came in through the back door, so naturally he didn''t have much to say, and could only engage in an underground love affair in silence. Over time, he got used to it and felt the benefits of this underground romance. stimulate! Whenever he stood next to Steven, he was full of superiority. mock up! What if you have money? Alice chose me! Look at Adam''s gaze, the same is true. He felt that Adam''s vision was too bad, and Tian Tian mixed up with Iliad and Bianca. Even if they were added together, they would not be as big as Alice''s long legs. When he was with Alice, he often complained about Steven and Adam in this way, first to praise Alice, and second to vent his pride. Zhou Shuren said: No one says behind anyone, no one behind anyone! Shuren Zhou said: Privacy succumbs to deeper privacy! Adam knew this well. Because not long after breaking up with MAX, Adam and William chose to argue with Alice after an argument. Not surprisingly, Alice and Adam are very reasonable. the reason is simple. Adam has a face, money and a body, it is simply a comprehensive variant evolution of Steven and William. If it wasn''t for Adam who didn''t mean to be in love at all, and plainly said that it was just a mutual friend relationship, she would definitely kick Steven and William the first time. Ren Shuzhou said: Men are not bad and women do not love. A scumbag and plain man like Adam makes her want to cut off the relationship with the same scum but scumbag, but Adam often makes a phone call and can''t help but ran over for the first time. Then, they, who had a more secret relationship, often talked about the unknown audience on the first floor afterwards, Steven on the second floor, William on the third floor, and Alice on the fourth floor. Of course, it was Adam who was on the fifth floor who took the initiative to quote her. Therefore, Adam fully understands William''s mentality. Whenever William gave him a triumphant and reserved smile, Adam always smiled without saying a word, which made them less conflicts and eased their relationship a lot. "William has also decided, at the medical center, but he chose internal medicine." Alice can''t help Adam, but she still leans on Adam instinctively. Following Adam''s temperament, Alice takes the initiative to talk about Adam''s favorite gossip. "Iliad also chose internal medicine." Adam smiled. Although the training of resident doctors still requires the rotation of each department, the general direction is set. This general direction is internal medicine and surgery. Only then will they be further subdivided according to their own preferences and strengths, as well as the needs of the hospital, such as the cardiothoracic surgery that Adam is planning to engage in, and the neurosurgery that Juno is planning to engage in. For a strong woman like Alice, UU Reading also had an early idea, and plans to go to eye surgery in the future. Although eye surgery is not well-known, it is in the lower reaches of the medical contempt chain, and it is better than dentistry, but like dentists, it is a very profitable but relatively easy department. For Alice who wants to make money early and live a high life, but does not want to be too tired, it is too suitable. The pressure of competition in surgery is much stronger than that of internal medicine. Iliad seems to be victorious, but she is very embarrassed in her heart, so after four years of medical school, she recognized her essence and chose internal medicine. It was the quiet Bianca who chose surgery. She was planning to go back to her hometown of Chicago to complete her residency training after graduation, but Adam persuaded her to stay because he finally remembered who Bianca was. The female cancer doctor who was ruined by the old **** Frank in the American TV series Shameless. Now that she was recognized and the relationship was considered close, Adam naturally would not let her follow the same path. Chapter 267: Undecided Big Bang The latest website: "You and Iliad and Bianca are also in this relationship, right?" When Alice heard Adam mention Iliad, she contemptuously said: "The three golden flowers of the 1995 grade of Columbia University School of Medicine have been coaxed by you. You are really good." "Don''t talk nonsense, I didn''t." Adam smiled and said, "Iliad and Bianca and I are pure." "So pure to me?" Alice disdainfully said. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and changed the subject: "Im telling you the news that two high-achieving students from Harvard Medical School will come to the medical center this years residency training session. They are both masters, especially Meredith Grey. Be careful not to let her All of your wings are pulled over." "Grey?" Alice''s eyes narrowed: "Is that Grey?" "Correct." Adam nodded. Meredith''s mother is one of the legendary figures in the medical field, and she is the idol of female doctors. Grey''s name is well-known and everybody knows it. "Is she beautiful?" Alice lifted her body halfway and looked at Adam. Grey''s name is too loud, and the medical center was once Grey''s main work place before moving to Boston, so there must be a lot of connections. Therefore, even if Alice does not know that the director of surgery at the Medical Center is Greys good friend, she understands that Meredith, a high-achieving student of Harvard Medical School, did not choose to practice in the famous Boston hospitals, but instead went to New York to come to New York. of. Americans are the most important to personal connections. You can see the fact that the recommendation letter is more important than the exam. This kind of gameplay is exactly the same as the one that was eliminated from the Eastern Kingdom more than a thousand years ago. Take Xiaolian, let celebrities be nominated and approved by bigwigs, and then they will be officials directly, and later they can be high officials. In the United States, letters of recommendation from celebrities, special recruits from famous schools, mixed qualifications at the university, and connections, after coming out, continue to rely on connections, even if the grades are worse, it doesnt matter, even the worse the grades, the higher the achievement... Sure enough, there is nothing new under the sun. "Beautiful, and the voice is very magnetic." Adam smiled and said, "It''s very attractive, and the style is very open." "Your good friend again?" Alice was speechless. "of course not." Adam said seriously: "Who do you think of me? Not every woman can be my good friend." This is the truth. Like Meredith Grey, you can''t control your pants at all after three glasses of wine, and Adam won''t touch him even if he hooks people. I''m about to enter the hospital for internship soon, this is the U.S. hospital in the American drama world! The consciousness of the world (editor) world (drama) makes the medical workers in the hospital particularly dangerous. If it weren''t for Alice, she wasn''t the kind of beauty who prepared to eat everything by beauty. On the contrary, she had a good plan. For her own image and hanging Steven and William, her style was even conservative. And William is obsessed with Alice because of his wonderful eyes, a posture that must be hers. Adam would definitely not touch Alice. Lu Joy Barney Xiaobu once said: Before falling in love with a woman, we must first make sure that there are more boats at my feet than her, otherwise it will be too bad. The meaning on the bright side is very clear. But it also conceals the law of survival that the prodigal children naturally understand: For those women who are more prodigal than you, it is best to stay away, otherwise it is very likely that you will regret it... Alice looked at Adam for a while, there was a smile in her eyes, and she lay down again, looking at the ceiling, slightly surprised, obviously she listened to Adam''s words. Steven and William, a spare tire and a licking dog, didn''t want to give up, and if Meredith was really like Adam said, it would be really threatening to her. "Don''t think about it so much, I have wine now and I am drunk." Adam smiled. "Come on." Alice pushed away Adam, who was starting to move again. She got up and spit out while getting dressed, "I''m here tonight. I don''t want to go back and do a few more hours of yoga. I don''t have that time." "You just ignore William for a week." Adam stretched out his hand and fished her back: "The only thing that is not available will always be in a commotion." "Then what are you?" Alice naturally couldn''t hold back Adam, so she was snatched over and sneered. "I will never get it." Adam smiled. "You pervert~" Alice scolded with a smile. after an hour. Alice stayed on as she always did. Except for the first night when she was reasoning with Adam, she didn''t dare to stay overnight at all for the rest of the time. The next day. "what''s happenin?" Adam was urgently called by Chandler. Ross and Joey are there. "Marriage vows, how should I write my vows?" Chandler held a piece of paper and a pen, tangled: "Monica writes like flying, and I can''t write a word, she must love me more than I love her!" "Don''t be nervous, take your time." Adam comforted: "We will help you think together." As the chief best man, as long as the groom can''t handle it, he is in charge. Sure enough, glory and responsibility are relative. "not nervous?" Chandler laughed at herself: "Monica suddenly yelled to me every day,''Do you know we''re getting married in four weeks? Four weeks, baby! Four weeks!'', as time goes by, her voice Getting bigger and more excited, if I let her know that I can''t write a word of marriage vows, God knows what will happen." "This is Monica." The elder brother Rose shrugged and said: "She has been planning her wedding since she was a child. I remember I told you this more than once. You must be in love and marry her." "Thanks for reminding me." Chandler mocked. "You''re welcome..." Rose still wanted to play tricks, but to look at Chandler''s fire-breathing gaze, he had no choice but to make a zipper action on his lips. "Adam, you are a writer and the chief groomsman, this is all your job." Joey was also empty-headed and couldn''t help but shake the pot. "correct." Rose agreed. Chandler couldn''t help looking at Adam expectantly. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. He is the one who wrote, knowing the marriage vows of a hammer. There are a lot of classic lines in Lord of Mysteries, but they were written by squid Adam, who was on the street in the past life, can''t write this kind of love and sweetness. But now he really has to come forward. Fortunately, in his previous life, he liked watching the Big Bang the most, and he was very familiar with everything about the Big Bang, and he soon gained some ideas. Whether it works or not, let''s deal with it first. Then he quoted the lines from the movie Spider-Man quoted by Shelton to deal with angry Amy. "When I look into your eyes and you look at me affectionately, everything seems to become special. Because I feel stronger and weaker at the same time. I felt passionate but also frightened. The truth is, I don''t know how I really feel. But, I know what kind of man I want to be..." Chapter 268: Shock! The bride has this idea! Latest URL: "How do you feel?" After Adam read this classic line, seeing that they didn''t respond, he couldn''t help but said: "I''m just throwing some thoughts, marriage vows, and this kind of thing, it depends on your own thinking to be the most sincere and appropriate. You are also doing literary work... " Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted. "Wow! Is this the strength of a well-known writer? The writing is so good and touching." "Write it down, write it down, this line is perfect for picking up girls!" Joey and Rose came back to their senses, excited. "Do I want more?" Chandler also shouted: "I can''t think of such a wonderful sentence for a hundred years! That''s it!" Although he is engaged in advertising planning and thinks a lot about various jokes and classic lines, he is more inclined to be humorous, which is determined by his personality. Humorous self-deprecating spit, he can come with his mouth open. But playing affectionate, he can''t do it. This is also the reason why those men who can write love words are so scumbag, but are still so attractive to beautiful women. Rare things are more expensive! Girls eat this set the most. "you sure?" Adam''s mouth twitched. He doesn''t deny that this line is very emotional, but it was abbreviated specifically for Mary for Spider-Man. If it is used on Chandler''s wedding vows, it always feels a little weird. In the movie, Spider-Man has a crush on the neighbor goddess Mary Jane since he was a child, and only loves her from beginning to end. But Chandler and Monica are completely different. The first time they met was when Rose took his roommate Chandler home to play during the college vacation, when Monica was still a fat man. Monica saw Chandler at first sight, but Chandler just sneered at Monica even if he said hello, and then said behind the back that Monica''s trivial words were heard by Monica. Then Monica retaliated and accidentally cut off Chandler''s toe... After nearly ten years, neither of them had any sparks. Moreover, this line is also a golden love speech, which can be quoted by Shelton to deal with angry Amy, and Amy knows it is quoted, but also accepts it. One can imagine the power of the golden love speech. Take a closer look, it seems that it really fits Chandler and Monica. "When I look into your eyes and you look at me affectionately, everything seems to be special." Originally, the two had only a strong friendship, but since the time when they rolled the sheets in London, the eyes of the two sides looking at each other have indeed changed, everything is different. "The truth is, I don''t know how I really feel. But, I know what kind of man I want to be..." The following sentence also fits Chandler''s mentality very well. Now he just doesn''t know how to describe his feelings, and he does know what kind of man he should be: Monica''s good husband! Thinking about it this way, this sentence that was prevariably quoted by Adam can really serve as Chandler''s marriage vow line. The first part of today''s Spider-Man trilogy is still four years away, so this line is not Adam''s original. "Of course it is." Chandler nodded his head, and slid a pen and paper to Adam: "You write it down completely. This is my marriage vow." "Adam, you are so talented." Rose was convinced. He used to have a doctorate degree to comfort himself, but Adam is about to get a doctorate degree in medicine, and now he has such a wonderful marriage vow line scribbled by hand, so he cant accept it. "Ha ha." Adam didn''t mean much to be ashamed when he copied the public for the first time, but now he certainly doesn''t, and he naturally accepted the reputation. The reason why this line is so touching is actually quite normal. It is said that Hollywood film heavy industry. What is heavy industry? Large investment, streamlining the production process industry. Every link is standardized, and everyone is a tool person. Take the screenwriter of the origin of the work, for example. In common sense, a work is a screenwriter''s fantasy world, but under the Hollywood heavy industry system, a screenwriter wants to complete the screenwriting work of a large production with an investment of hundreds of millions of dollars? Do not make jokes. Human resources are sometimes poor. No matter how powerful a screenwriter is, can he consider every detail the most perfect? Of course not! At this time, other screenwriters are needed to supplement the shortcomings. For example, some screenwriters are good at suspense, some are good at humor, some are good at positive energy, and some are good at romance. The movie Spider-Man is a blockbuster under the standard Hollywood movie heavy industry. The screenwriting team performs its own duties, and the most professional and top screenwriters write the most suitable lines. Can it be classic and moving. "Monica will love it to death." Rose said affirmatively. "You are so happy on your wedding night." Joey pointed at Chandler and winked. "Hehe." Chandler, who has gone to the big deal, and this unexpected joy, hehe Zhile. "nice! You love it." Adam wrote it and handed it to Chandler. After thinking about it, he reminded: "Chandler, remember, take the marriage vows and don''t let Monica see it." "why?" Chandler was taken aback. "Isn''t this clear yet?" Rose said naturally: "Now that she sees it, the surprise will not be so strong then." "No." Adam shook his head and said, "I''m worried that Monica didn''t actually write any good marriage vows. Once I see you, I might just grab them and use them." "what?!" Chandler and Rose shouted in unison: "How is it possible!" "How impossible." The scumbag Joey immediately understood, and said sharply: "If she says her marriage vows first, she can. As long as the man behind is changed to a woman, I know what kind of woman I want to be. Look, it''s just as beautiful and moving. " "Don''t disagree." Adam smiled and reminded: "Monica cares about weddings beyond everyone''s imagination. Once she feels that this most classic wedding vow should be made by her, do you think she can''t do such a thing? " "..." Chandler and Rose were dumbfounded. With their understanding of Monica''s character, Monica can really do it. In this wedding, Chandler is not even the most important, the wedding itself is the most important. In the original time and space, Chandler ran twice that day, but Monica didnt even notice just walking back and forth, shouting excitedly: "I am married today, I will get married soon Up!" If you fall, you can get up immediately and continue to shout: "The ribs seem to be broken, but I don''t care at all, because I am getting married today!" Of course, in this life, with Adam, Chandler, who has changed greatly, has no fear of marriage and family for a long time, and naturally will not do the strange thing of escaping marriage twice. Chandler stuffed Adam with a pen and paper, and easily pulled what Joey had written down there, and handed it to Adam: "You are the chief groomsman. Let your marriage vows go to you first." "Hi!" Joey yelled dissatisfiedly. Chandler glared at him. "I mean, that''s good." Joey laughed with him. No way, the newcomer is the biggest! Chapter 269: Toilet man Latest website: Two months before Adam graduates. It was four weeks before Chandler got married. Everything is proceeding in an orderly manner. A persistent prodigal son is also advancing his plan. new York. McAllen Bar. "Joy Tribbiani? This name is so familiar." Ted drank a glass of beer and thought with his head tilted. "You forgot, it''s Adam''s friend." Reminded Lily who was on the opposite side. "We had dinner together in our freshman year." Sitting next to Lily, Matthew, who looked like a Siamese baby, poured a swig of beer with her, added. "Oh, I remember." Ted slapped his head: "That time it was Adam who wrote a book and made a lot of money. He invited all his friends to dinner together. There was a handsome actor who was especially good for food. Isn''t he?" "it''s him!" Sitting next to Ted was Barney Stinson, who has always been in a suit and leather shoes. He turned to play with the wine glass, his eyes narrowed: "A rice bucket!" "Oh, it seems that someone is really upset with him." Lily plays with the taste. "Did he steal your limelight?" Ted hit the nail on the head. "Can he steal my limelight?" Barney sneered: "No one can steal my limelight!" "That may be true." Lily joked: "I know someone will stand next to you. No matter how many tricks and tricks you can do, it will be useless. All women will only look at him." "How can it be." Barney looked disdainful, but still asked: "Who is it?" "Adam Duncan." Lily, Matthew, and Ted shouted in unison. The three of them are naturally Adams alumni in Columbia, who once lived in the dormitory next door to Adam. More than six years have passed. Ted graduated and became an architect. Lily works as a kindergarten teacher in kindergarten. As for Matthew, he continued his studies after graduation and is now a freshman at Columbia Law School. The law school, like the medical school, does not have a bachelor''s degree, and it must be a student with a bachelor''s degree to apply. Columbia Law School is one of the top universities in the world, and Matthew''s successful admission is a testament to his talent and hard work. Just as medical students have to bury their heads in reading large books, law students have to read and understand the complicated legal provisions in the vast legal books. It''s no wonder that the two are so similar to the two typical middle-class occupations in the United States. Nowadays, Matthew and Ted share an apartment upstairs in the McAllen Bar. Lily almost lives with Matthew. Although they have their own apartment, they often dont go back once in a few months. They just use it as a way out. Things in place. The three mingled together every day, just like Chandler, Monica, and Rose. Matthew and Lily were in love as soon as they were freshmen. The previous Matthew''s saying, "I was just playing with Lily", became a joke. After more than six years, the two of them are still as glued as glue. The kind of wholly-owned shareholders. Ted has changed from a little milk dog to a big bad wolf with the skin of a little milk dog. His girlfriend changed crop after crop and did not know how many good girls were hurt during the period. Half a year ago, Barney, who was in the game of life, met Ted in the McAllen bar toilet. The two were peeing side by side, peeing, and Barney suddenly spoke. "Since my mother passed away, tonight is the first time I have brought my deaf brother out." "Oh, sorry." Ted was stunned for a moment, and quickly apologized first. "It''s ok." Barney built a wall with one hand and a gun in the other. He said affectionately: "Now only I can take care of him. Although I have to interrupt my dream in order to do this, I am very happy. He is my brother. I love he!" "..." Ted was even more stunned, but seeing what the other party said so affectionately, he could only pay his respects again: "Dude, uh, I am sorry." As I said and packed up, I was ready to go. Coming in and peeing, he would encounter such a weird thing, he didn''t know the other person at all, okay, let''s talk about it in the toilet, is it really good to show his heart in this posture? "Wow, did you believe it?" At this moment, Barney suddenly smiled. "what?" Ted was confused again. "I came up with the story just now when I was peeing. If you believe it, the blond chick at the bar will definitely believe it." Barney washed his hands and said triumphantly: "Of course unless you are a big idiot, what is your name?" "Ted." "Ted, are you a fool?" "I''m still talking to you, so?" Ted finally reacted and said something. "Good, I appreciate you a little bit." Barney washed his hands and left. Fifteen minutes later. "Ted, I plan to teach you how to live." Barney approached Ted, put his arms around Ted, and said something like this. It is said that things gather people in groups. The reason why Ted was selected by Barney is that he has that kind of romantic temperament. Romance and the prodigal are only one word difference, and they are closely entangled. Most of the prodigal sons are romantic, otherwise they will get upset. Barney has been wandering the rivers and lakes for so long, and it is normal to see Ted''s essence and use him as a wingman at a glance. This encounter in the toilet has also become a legend in Barney''s mouth. Then many stories started from the toilet, and some even became toilet men... The host found the wingman, and Barney succeeded in mixing into the small circle of three, just as Joey became Chandler''s roommate and entered the group of six friends by accident. Nowadays, it is normal for four people to hang out together in the McAllen Bar. Barney naturally heard Lily mention the name of Adam. But it was the first time he heard about the relationship between Adam and Joey. Barney gritted his teeth, hearing the praise of Lily and the three of Adam, and reminiscing about the super handsome guy who knew Joey before, the two figures immediately overlapped. "Adam Duncan!" Barney described Adam''s characteristics. "Yes, did you meet him?" Lily''s eyes lit up As a nymphomaniac, even if she is more in love with Matthew than Jin Jian, she can''t change her **** temperament to death. Not to mention Adam, she is the future best friend Robin. She always fantasizes that she always looks like a demon in her eyes. Although Adam and the three of them are alumni and once lived next door, Adam almost never lived in the dormitory, and soon moved out. After that, he has been mixed with his old friends of six, and the communication with them is natural. A lot less. Then, Adam graduated a year early and was admitted to medical school, making him busier. After that, they also graduated and have fewer contacts. But as a well-known alumnus and super handsome friend, Lily often mentions Adam. At the beginning, Matthew and Ted had a very good relationship with Adam, and they were honored to have such an excellent friend, so Adam has always appeared in the background of their conversation and has never disappeared. Chapter 270: Quote yourself Latest website: McAllen Bar. "Oh~" Barney narrowed his eyes: "Of course I met him." Without waiting for Lily to ask further, he said again: "Since they are all friends, invite him over to chat together?" "This one." Matthew hesitated: "He is very busy." "Is it so busy?" Barney murmured: "It''s hard to even meet friends?" "I''m going to call." Lily got up and said positively: "Barney is right. We haven''t seen him for a long time. It''s good to get together." "Nice~" Barney smiled triumphantly. He was worried about getting into Chandler''s wedding. If he had just started ordering a sewing shop, he just ran into him. He habitually wanted to mix in bachelor parties and weddings to play pick-up girls crazy, whether he wanted to play or not. Then, after learning that the groom is the friendly brother of the arch enemy Joey, he desperately wanted to join. The relationship between Adam and Matthew was a surprise to him. ten minutes later. Adam came to the McAllen Bar. They are all friends. Although there are few contacts in normal times, once they greet them, it is impossible not to come. Matthew and Lily are also good friends that Adam admires very much. "Adam, let me introduce to you." Lily said enthusiastically: "This is Barney Stinson, our friend, Barney, this is Adam Duncan." "It''s fate." Barney smiled. "Yup." After Adam sat down, he looked around and found that there is only one Robin missing in the five-member group of Xun Ma Ji. Everyone talked about a conversation and recounted the current situation. Barney couldn''t help but said: "Everyone will be good friends in the future, and friends of friends are also friends, Adam, why don''t you invite us to Chandler''s wedding?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "This sentence is wrong. According to your statement, everyone in the world is a friend. Is it possible that Chandler wants to invite everyone to the wedding?" "what?" Barney was also a little confused for a while. "Have you never heard of the Six Degrees of Separation Theory?" Adam explained: "In 1967, the American social psychologist Milgren proposed that, in simple terms, in interpersonal communication, any two strangers can establish contact through their relatives and friends, and as long as five relatives and friends are at most in the middle. achieve." Lily proudly introduced: "Adam is not only about to become a doctor, he also has a double bachelor''s degree in biology and psychology, Barney, you usually have one set of different theories, and all of them bear the name of science. Are you dumbfounded when you encounter real science?" "..." The corner of Barney''s mouth twitched. Although he graduated from MIT, this MIT is TheMagician\''sInstituteofTeaneck (University of Magic Nonsense). It is the sister school of the university at home, not the real Massachusetts Institute of Technology of MIT. All kinds of scientific theories in his mouth were Zhou Shuren''s quotations from Lu Xun and his own. Many people have done this set of Sao operations, and there are even real scholars... And Barney is the leader among them. But when it comes to real scientific theories, he reveals his stuff. He invented various scientific theories just for picking up girls. He likes to do science experiments in biology and neurology. He knows the science of a hammer. "Barney, I know you like to play." Adam smiled and said: "I also like to play, but the play should be divided into occasions. If a wedding is affected by the play, it is not a play, but a crime. There is a saying in Eastern China that it is better to demolish ten temples than to break a marriage. This is the truth. So dont worry about Chandlers weddings and bachelors night parties. I wont allow anyone to break the match made in heaven. " "what?!" When Lily heard it, she waved to Barney several times: "You want to ruin someone''s wedding!!!" "I do not have!" Barney waved his hand to block Lily''s attack, and said stiffly: "I just want to participate and have an in-depth exchange with the bridesmaids. I never thought about ruining the wedding." "is it?" Adam sneered. Barney is one of his favorite TV drama characters in his previous life, the true prototype of Lu Xiaobu, and his coquettish operation makes Asia talk about it in this life. What Lv Xiaobu played is exactly his censored and reduced version. Lu Xiaobu''s foster father, Dumas with a very good background introduction, is probably the unredacted and reduced side of Barney. Dumas + Lu Xiaobu, isn''t it Barney Stinson? But after traveling to this world, he really met Barney, he admired and appreciated, but at the same time, he was also a little more vigilant. Lu Xiaobu dragged Zhang Wei to the bachelor night party, which directly caused Zhang Wei to miss his wedding and his fiance ran away with him. In the future, Zhang Wei would often take advantage of no one to secretly cry at the picture of his ex-fiancee Xiaoli in his wallet. It looks very funny, but how many people have the taste of the sadness? Imagine if there is no such thing, Zhang Wei''has not unfortunately fallen off the stairs and suffered a hemiplegia'', nor''has not traveled through time and space to return to the past, led the farm to innovate technology, exceeded the target, and received praise'', he would be old. Honestly went to the wedding. Without that waiting, his fiancee might not have the courage to escape marriage with her ex-boyfriend. After all, the wedding has already been held, and it takes a lot of courage to escape in front of so many relatives and friends. Most of it is this long wait that gave her ex-boyfriend courage, and then she also sprouted courage. And if none of this happens, Zhang Wei is already married. Of course, most of Xiaoli still thinks of the ex-boyfriend in her heart, but Zhang Wei knows this very well, but he just likes Xiaoli, so it''s nothing, who hasn''t passed yet? Moreover, with Zhang Weis temperament, he can be in love for a long time after marriage, and the marriage of the two people may not be happy. Maybe the son-in-law, the strongest son-in-law, the best son-in-law, etc. will be played by Zhang Wei... But all this was ruined by a bachelor''s night party. Does Lu Xiaobu care? Not at all! From beginning to end, he just found it funny, and often used this to make fun of Zhang Wei. This is the case with the cut and harmonious version of Lu Xiaobu, not to mention the original Barney from the United States. What happens when you switch to Barney? Maybe he took Zhang Wei to the bachelor night party first, causing Zhang Weis fiance to escape from marriage, and then turned around to soak in Zhang Weis former fiancee... That''s right! Don''t doubt it! Barney can really do this! Barney like this After Adam really met, his vision was not replaced by Barney, and the other party had thoughts about Chandler''s wedding. How could he not be vigilant? "Of course, I swear." Barney immediately raised his hand and swore. "Friends can make jokes, but there are certain things that should never be jokes." Adam looked at him deeply. Barney was still selfless in his heart to look at Adam at first, but facing Adams sharp gaze, Barney gradually became overwhelmed and took the initiative to look away. "Ok, ok." Barney raised his hand to surrender: "I can''t give up." Chapter 271: King of Routines Latest website: McAllen Bar. "Don''t be so serious." Ted smoothly said, "Everyone is a friend." "There should also be red lines between friends." Adam seriously said: "If you don''t say anything in advance, how can you be a friend when you touch the red line?" "Correct!" Lily was the first to agree: "There are some things that should not be done, whether they are friends or not!" As a woman, she is the most sensual about weddings, and she has a 100% sense of substitution. Naturally, no one can destroy it, even if it is a good friend who destroys other people''s weddings. "I agree too." Matthew''s three views have always been the most upright, otherwise he would not be a judge in the future. That is one of the most awesome existence. Of course, this is not to say that the three views of the justices are all the most upright, but this is the world of American dramas, and Matthew can become a justice. This is definitely the biggest praise for his three views. After all, this is all show for others... "Ok." When Ted saw this, he could only shrug his shoulders: "Barney, Adam is right, you really have to pay attention, otherwise your friends won''t have to do it." "I know." Barney curled his lips. The reason why he raised his hand to surrender, besides Adam''s sharp eyes, was more importantly because he was keenly aware that Lily and Matthew were all heading towards Adam. It is not easy to integrate into a circle of friends with a good atmosphere. Once he persists, even if Ted speaks for him, the atmosphere of this circle of friends will be broken, and he will probably be rejected. Because the foundation of this circle of friends has always been Ted, Matthew and Lily. Although he always asked Ted to say that he was Ted''s best friend, he knew that Ted could not alienate his true best friends, Matthew and Lily, for him. And he also likes the pair of Matthew and Lily very much. This is the evidence that he believes that love still exists in his heart after being simply hurt by love. So he had never hit Lily''s idea, and he took good care of the relationship between Matthew and Lily. Adam is actually quite clear about this mentality. You must know that when he watched the American drama "The Romance of Mom and Dad" in the previous life, he was all Barney. After crossing over, he became a prodigal son like Barney and understood Barney better. Just as bad guys like to be friends with good guys, who dont like to be friends with a couple like Matthew Lily who "wish to have one heart and never separate"? "Good for you." Barney looked at Adam and squinted his small eyes habitually: "Actually, I am the same as you. I have always regarded the Brotherhood Principles as a holy book. I will also write down what you said later." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said with a smile: "I know the Brotherhood Code. You are willing to add the clause of not destroying other people''s marriages. I am very happy, but I hope that on the last page of your Brothers Code, don''t say "The final interpretation right belongs to Barney." Stimson owned it, and then wanted to break it, so he said that the Brotherhood Code was used to break it." "..." Barney was really stunned this time. This is his deepest secret, and he didn''t expect it to be revealed by Adam. For him, all the brotherhood codes and the principles that brothers and friends must observe when getting along with each other are all pretexts and routines. Do whatever he wants is his only criterion! "You lied to me!" Seeing this, Ted also reacted, and said angrily: "It turns out that your brother''s codex still has this kind of saying!" Barney kept telling him about the sacredness of the brother''s code, and even if Ted didn''t care about it, he gradually agreed with it. No wonder there was such an occurrence. "Ok, ok!" Seeing that he couldn''t hide it, Barney said in frustration: "I will delete this one when I go back, okay?" Then he was puzzled and said: "Adam, how did you know?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled reservedly: "It''s very simple, save others by oneself, and don''t use the greatest malice to speculate on the weaknesses of human nature..." "You bull!" Barney gave a thumbs up. Adam laughed and said nothing. Lily then turned her attention to Chandler and Monica''s wedding. Adam satisfied her gossip one by one. Lily listened with gusto. Matthew did the same, and looked at Ted from time to time. Adam moved in his heart, guessing what Matthew was thinking, and smiled in his heart. "As the chief best man, you really don''t plan to find a dancer for the groom?" Barney endured it for a while, but couldn''t help asking. "Why are you looking for?" Adam asked rhetorically. "This is tradition!" Barney suddenly became excited: "A single night without a dancer is incomplete, and it is destined to be unhappy. Most of the male compatriots who participated are directed to this. If you don''t find a dancer, they will see a ghost at that time. ? And I believe the bridesmaid will organize her bachelor night party for the bride. Can you guarantee that they will not find a dancer? " Adam stayed for a while. He didn''t care about Barney''s previous words, but he really couldn''t guarantee the last sentence. Because he remembered in a daze, Monica''s single night, it seemed that she had really found Wulang, and Monica was quite hilarious. After the marriage broke out, Chandler was so jealous that Monica herself turned into a dancer and held a bachelor''s night party specially for him. "what!" Seeing this, Barney was overjoyed and said, "I''m right! The bridegroom doesn''t look for the dancer, the bride looks for it, then the bridegroom has lost." "There is nothing wrong with this." Adam''s mouth twitched, insincerely. In fact, such things as dancers are really nothing. After all, in order to relieve Chandler''s fascination with Joey''s girlfriend Casey, Adam deliberately took him to play for several weeks. But Chandler was not in love with Monica at that time, nor was he the groom. Now, when the two of them get married, Monica will probably find Wulang. If Chandler doesn''t find him, Adam really feels a little panicked for Chandler''s loss. "Yes, this is not a question of whether to lose or not, but a traditional question." Barney tightened his tie, held his head high, and returned to his usual nonsense: "Do you know why brides and grooms find dancers and dancers at bachelor night parties?" "The club promotes, expands demand, and makes more money?" Adam teased. "..." Barney stagnated, glanced at Adam who was telling the truth unhappily, then looked away, looked up at the sky 45 degrees, and said with an epic expression, "That''s because it''s foreplay!" "Foreplay?" The three of Lily looked dumbfounded. "Yes, it''s foreplay!" Barneys theory comes from the point of view: Think about it, a couple is about to enter the palace of marriage, but before that, they have been engaged, most of them have been living together for a long time, and their freshness has seriously declined. In this case how much anticipation will their bridal night have? Very rarely! So, a certain genius thought of bachelor night parties and gave both parties the right to find dancers and dancers. Imagine that the newlyweds who were raised by the dancers at the bachelor night party can only see but can''t eat them. They hold back the fire, and then hold a romantic wedding to make the fire even more prosperous. In the night of the bridal chamber, what kind of amazing power will erupt from the flames brought by this super-normal foreplay after repeated pressure. " "That night in the bridal chamber will be very warm and unforgettable..." Lily instantly entered the fantasy, biting her lip, her eyes were magical. "That''s it, it''s simply a volcanic eruption in Yellowstone Park." Barney snapped his fingers and looked at Adam proudly: "So, for the happiness of the new couple, should we look for dancers on the single night?" Chapter 272: Real mans choice Latest website: McAllen Bar. "Crisis!" In the face of Barney, who is not dead, Adam said lightly: "Two people love and get married. If they want to rely on this kind of thing to cheer in the night in the bridal chamber, it means that their love has gone wrong, then what kind of marriage? It can be simply cancelled. " "Uh." Lily, who was caught in fantasy eyes and devilishness, seemed to be poured into a basin of ice water. She recovered a little awkwardly, and then stared at Barney in embarrassment: "Barney!" "what?" Barney looked innocent: "What does this have to do with the relationship between the two parties? It''s just a fun-giving thing, don''t tell me, you have never used something like this?" "No." Ted and Matthew shook their heads. "No!" Lily hurriedly denied it, but the blinking eyes had revealed something. When she gets married in the future, Robin, her best friend, gave her an amazing wedding gift, but still in full view, her mother, grandmother, aunts, sisters, and even niece were present, embarrassingly dying for a while. But afterwards, when best friend Robin wanted to take back this embarrassing gift, at first, the two wanted to get it for various reasons, but in the end Lily directly snatched it. To say that she hasn''t had such an excitement, the chances are really small. "No need." Adam said frankly. Although this question was mentioned, the picture of Heather wearing Wonder Woman and other equipment flashed in his mind, but it was completely different from what Barney said. Just his show Adam, do you need these vain things? "Ha ha!" Barney sneered, with an expression of disbelief: "comeon~" Adam ignored him and bypassed the topic directly, but he was more wary of Banihu''s ability to entangle him. In such a short period of time, Barney was able to open up a set of fallacies and heresies, which is really an extraordinary talent. The reason why it is a fallacy, not a nonsense, is because his practice, at first glance, really makes a little sense. Otherwise, Lily won''t be circumvented, her eyes are so magical. This kind of talent, if you don''t pay attention, you might believe in his evil. Matthew and the three are all high-achieving students. Of course, none of them are dull. Seeing this, of course they cooperate with Adam. They ignore Barney''s further conversations and just talk about interesting things in the past. Barney tried again and again without success. In the end, he had to give up with a sullen face, and got up to pick up girls. For him, who is determined to be no one before or after picking up girls, he will feel uncomfortable if he doesn''t pick up girls for a day, and if he doesn''t have a new routine for a week, that means he is degenerate and unable to make progress. I have to say that the atmosphere of the bar is better than that of the cafe. After all, one is refreshing and the other is lifting up. Wine is a matchmaker. In fact, the three of Barneys have also been to the cafe and wanted to try it out, but the three big men sat there with big eyes and small eyes. They all found it very boring, and they just flashed. Chandler and the others also liked to go to the bar downstairs before. When it was changed into a coffee shop, they kept shouting Never go back to patronize. Later, the fragrance was more of a kind of helplessness. Too lazy to run, just make a living. The next day. Adam approached Rachel, the chief bridesmaid, and secretly inquired about the bride''s single night. "Why are you asking this?" Rachel looked at Adam very vigilantly: "Is this what you should ask?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he was speechless: "Why can''t we ask? As the organizers of the Bride and Groom Singles Night, we should communicate with each other, right?" "do you need?" Rachel was a little confused. Of course its not the first time that she has been a bridesmaid, but Mindys previous bridesmaid was just about catching ducks on the shelves. She is not the chief bridesmaid and is not seen by the bride. In fact, she has no experience. "Of course it needs." When Adam saw this, he knew in his heart and smiled slightly: "Rachel, do you know Heping?" "what?" Rachel was even more confused. As a silly Baitian, who can do things like changing a major if the school building is not good for parking, its a joke to say how interested she is in learning. Americans are generally not interested in history, especially when it comes to foreign countries. They don''t care at all. Rachel couldn''t tell the difference between World War I and World War II. "...Both sides must ensure that they can destroy each other, and then they dare not do anything." Adam briefly explained: "Like us, as the chief groomsman and chief bridesmaid, what we have to do is to ensure the wedding goes smoothly, rather than looking for excitement specifically for excitement. I will not find a dancer for Chandler, so I hope Don''t do this kind of thing either." "why?" Rachel was a little dissatisfied: "Just ask them to dance, relax, and don''t do other things, what''s the problem?" "What is there to relax?" Adam murmured: "Aren''t they happy to get married? Do you want your future husband to have a twisted body sitting on the thigh? Anyway, I know Chandler absolutely doesn''t want Monica to use her teeth to give Wulangsong pants." "Ok, ok." Rachel raised her hand to surrender and looked at Adam in amazement. "what''s happenin?" Adam is puzzled. "If Rose said this, I think it''s normal, but you never expected it to be said." Rachel exclaimed, "Are you a playboy, are you so conservative in your heart?" "Isn''t it conservative?" Adam smiled and said, "This is Chandler and Monica''s wedding. What are they doing so open?" "cut!" Rachel suddenly reacted and despised: "I think you are a double standard, so you are allowed to play outside, and your girlfriend and wife are not allowed to play outside, right?" "We''re talking about Chandler and Monica''s wedding. What are you talking about?" Adam smiled noncommitantly: "Single nights are flat, so if you don''t look for excitement like dancers and dancers, that''s the deal?" "Okay, I know." Rachel gave Adam a white look, but did not continue to criticize Adam. In her heart, rich people are like this, not to mention Adam is so young and handsome, and the capital for playing is huge, strict and disciplined, and forgiving to oneself, that is the basis. "Hi." At this moment, Joey walked in with a big smile, waving at everyone. "What''s wrong with you, what good things have happened?" Adam smiled. "Look!" After Joey sat down, he was short and stretched out his hand to reveal his natal year underwear. The key style looks like women''s. Adam and Rachel were stunned. "Phoebe is right, only real men dare to dress like this!" Joey pursed his mouth and said triumphantly: "Silk underwear feels really comfortable is not comparable to men''s underwear, and there are various styles, such as bikinis, French tailoring, and Ding styles. The materials are cotton. , Silk, lace." "You know so much." Adam suffocated a smile and said, "It seems that someone has done a solid job." "Of course" Joey was about to continue talking, but was interrupted by an angry scream. "Joy Tribbiani!" "what''s happenin?" Joey looked at Rachel puzzledly. Rachel gritted her teeth and roared: "You wear mine!" Adam: "..." Chapter 273: Single night, stop! Latest website: Central Park Cafe. "correct." Joey said naturally: "I can''t buy one on purpose, right? Your laundry basket is just there, so I''ll borrow it first." In recent years, Rachel and Rose have split and reunited several times. As Chandler and Monica are living together in love, Rachel must move out. It happened that Chandler''s bedroom became vacant, so under Joey''s strong invitation, Rachel moved to the opposite side and became roommates with Joey. In the style of Rachel''s whole process of painting and appearance, the very private laundry basket is not placed in the bedroom, but placed in the living room so generously. It is really normal. "This is the line I have been talking to you all the time." Adam murmured: "I was going to give you my apartment back then, don''t you want it, do you regret it now?" "It''s a bit expensive to rent by myself!" Rachel was wronged and regretted: "And Joey warmly invited me to live." Although the style is becoming more and more open, she still can''t accept this kind of thing. After all, Joey is not her boyfriend. No matter how good the relationship is, she has a degree. Joey makes her feel a little disgusting. "what''s happenin?" Joey was immersed in the silky feeling of a real man, and he didn''t realize that his actions were excessive for a while. "You passed the line." Adam reminded: "Rachel is not your girlfriend, how can you take her underwear without saying hello? And put it on yourself?" If this is not a comedy effect, it would be a rogue pervert everywhere. "Oh." Joey looked at Rachel''s ugly face, and then reacted, and said with a smile: "Rachel, I''m sorry, I didn''t mean it, I just wanted to prove to Phoebe that I am a real man." "Forget it." Rachel glanced at him disgustingly, and then warned: "Only this time, not as an example." "remember." Joey nodded his head. "What does this have to do with real men?" Adam curiously asked. "Is such that" Joey talked about the ins and outs of the matter. It turned out that Phoebe''s new boyfriend was seen by Joey wearing women''s underwear. He also felt weird at the time. When he asked Phoebe, he didn''t want Phoebe to say that she let him wear them, and that real men have the courage to wear them. Then, Joey had the urge to give it a try. "Do you believe this?" Adam teased: "Then you can go to the **** bar, there are all such real men!" "..." Joey was stunned. He really didn''t expect this. With simple logic, his biggest objection to Phoebe is: "Of course I am a real man. You all know the **** magazines I collected?" Busy time flies quickly. Four weeks passed quickly. The night before the wedding. Single night. "Groom, are you ready to enjoy your last single moment?" Adam smiled. "of course." Chandler rubbed his hands, a little excited. The bachelor night party was planned with the groom behind his back. What he wanted was a surprise, and he didn''t know what Adam had prepared. "Then go." Adam snapped his fingers and walked out with Chandler. "where are we going?" Chandler was a little expectant, and joked: "Say it first. You can''t go to those unhealthy places. I''m afraid Monica''s brother will beat me severely when he chases to the ends of the world." "Hahaha!" Adam and Joy laughed suddenly. Rose stared, looking at everyone annoyed: "What''s so funny?" "We are laughing at Monica''s brother. What is your relationship with Chandler''s best man Rose?" Adam joked. That''s right! Rose is also the best man, but not the chief best man, just as Phoebe is the bridesmaid but not the chief bridesmaid. At that time, he will stand behind Adam. In the morning, taking advantage of no one, Rose found Chandler, and as his eldest brother, with a very serious and fierce expression, he had a conversation with Chandler. "You will get married tomorrow. I am very happy for you, but as Monicas eldest brother, I must tell you one thing. If you dare to hurt my sister, if you dare to make her unhappy, I will find you everywhere. , And then I''ll give you a bitter meal!" This fierce appearance not only didn''t scare Chandler, but made him laugh directly. Then, everyone who heard this laughed, even the bride Monica. Rose''s face was black and dark again, but no one told him why. In fact, he knew a little bit in his heart, but he just didn''t want to say it. In the eyes of everyone, Rose is a Frankenstein, of course far inferior to Sheldon Leonard and the others, but it does mean that. He can talk about scientific things well, but physical conflict is a five-scumbag. When he was young, he could be robbed by the girl Phoebe. A few years ago, he was scared by two bullies to come to the Central Park cafe for coffee. So persuaded him, and now so fiercely expressing that he will act as the muscle of his sister, whoever dares to make her angry will beat anyone, the kind that will never be let go. Are you sure it was not sent by the monkey to make it funny? Speaking of it, he dared to fight fiercely with his sister Monica, and it was not merciless to beat Monica. Of course, most of the time, he was still the one beaten by Monica. "Don''t worry, I am very healthy, and I will never give Monica a chance to beat someone." Adam joked. Everyone went downstairs, and a limousine was already waiting there. "unfair!" When Rose saw it, he couldn''t help complaining: "When I got married, Adam, you were also the best man, why didn''t you have this?" "Which time did you say?" Adam plays with the taste. "Hahaha." Chandler and Joey laughed again. "The first time I didn''t catch up." Adam pressed the communicator and signaled the driver to leave, while joking: "The second time in London, not at home. The third time, you and Rachel flashed away in Las Vegas. Tell me, what can I do? do?" "..." Rose was speechless. "Don''t be envious, you still have a chance." Joey patted Rose on the shoulder and said solemnly: "Anyway, you have divorced Rachel a long time ago, maybe the fourth wedding will come ~ www.novelhall.com~ Then let Adam make up for you. We all believe you can." "Correct!" Adam smiled and said: "But there is only one chance, otherwise you will end up once a year, even if I am a billionaire, I can''t hold it." Rose crossed his chest and sat angrily, rolling his eyes wildly, not wanting to say a word. Nowadays, when people hear that he has been married and divorced three times at such a young age, many of them are directly impressed. Because it doesnt matter how much you talk about love, but marriage is still very sacred in the hearts of Americans. Marriage man is not a good name. "Huh, no, stop!" Adam, who was joking with the crowd besieging Rose, called out suddenly. But the car didn''t stop, and it was still driving fast... Chapter 274: The magical power of the great doctor The latest website: Happiness! Seeing that the driver ignored him, Adam had already guessed in his heart. He patted the airtight baffle, and the soundproof baffle couldn''t stand the force of Adam''s pounding. The car stopped slowly. The soundproofing board is put away. "Mr?" The driver looked at Adam with an innocent look. "This is not the way to the gym next to the kindergarten." Adam frowned. "Yes it is." The driver smiled and said: "Your good friend has re-planned the route for you and wants to surprise you." "good friend?" The three Chandler were at a loss. "We don''t know any good friends." Adam said coldly: "Now, go to the gym immediately. We are going to watch the game. I will negotiate with your company for the follow-up." "Yes." The driver grinned stiffly, did not dare to talk to Adam Yan, promised, and restarted the car. The cost of renting such a luxury car is extremely high. Most people don''t have this spare money. Even on a big day like a single night, people who belong to the middle class and above are willing to spend this money. If it''s an ordinary middle class, most of the drivers will just go back, because most of these customers are one-offs, and it doesn''t matter if they are. But Adam looked like a rich man. In this country, no one can provoke a rich man. And he was the one who had taken care of the losses in advance. That''s right! He knew that there was a problem, but he took the money and had a decent reason, so he planned to pretend not to know. Single night, good friends want to surprise, the groomsmen and best men must be in a good mood, when the time comes to accompany a smiley face will pass, is the extra money not fragrant? Who would have thought that Adam would see through without crossing two streets, and the reaction was so big that he wanted to pretend not to know, it would be all right. "Adam, what''s the matter?" Chandler was a little confused: "Which good friend made this joke with us?" "Who else can?" Adam murmured: "Of course Barney Stinson can do such an unreliable thing." "Barney Stinson?!" Chandler and Joey shouted in unison. "Who is Barney Stinson?" Rose looked dumbfounded. "Don''t think about it, he definitely wants to take us to the bachelor''s night party he prepared." Adam shook his head. "For someone you don''t know, spending so much money, just to watch a dancer''s performance together?" Rose was dumbfounded: "Is it so boring?" "It''s so boring." Adam Tucao said: "In fact, there are countless things that are more boring than this. He can go to the airport to install international businessmen in order to pick up girls, and when he sees the target, he can directly buy plane tickets and fly to any place with her." "Now I finally know why I have always lost to him in the past few years." Joey said angrily: "This kid is too special to spend money!" Air tickets are not cheap, and ultra-long-distance tickets are even more expensive. Barney can spend it for a new woman without wrinkling. You have to take this pride. "What does he do? So rich?" Ross is envious: "Is the super rich second generation?" "Uh." Adam thought for a while and shook his head: "It should be an executive of a financial company, not a super rich second-generation, but the income is also very high and can afford to play." Barney''s career has always been a mystery. Even Ted and the others don''t know it. It''s even more daunting than Chandler''s data processing in an IT company. No one can say why! But it is certain that the income is high and the time is free, otherwise he will not be boring to shocking people. "How did you find out?" Chandler breathed a sigh of relief, curiously. "correct." Joey and Rose also looked at Adam. The rear of this luxury extended sedan is almost like a small KTV room. When everyone is talking and laughing, Adam can quickly detect the problem, which is a bit surprising. "My sense of space is good." Adam smiled: "I can feel that the route he took does not match the route in my mind." "so smart?" Everyone was amazed. "It''s nothing." Adam smiled and said: "I have a friend who has high-definition image memory. He has seen things taken like a high-definition camera, and he will never forget it. He also has a super imagination and often evolves in his brain. The sea of ??stars..." Then, he talked about Sheldon''s awesomeness to everyone briefly. Everyone was stunned, especially Ross. It was true that the pseudo-student met the super-student god, and he was admired and inferior. When he thought of his SAT score from 1250 to 1450 in order to brag, his face was panicked. Compared with a real genius who seems to have superpowers, he is not even capable of bragging imagination. Adam listened quietly to their exclamation, smiling with restraint. With the passage of time, his wisdom point has become closer and closer to Sheldon, and his understanding and memory in studying medicine are no longer a problem. Originally he thought it would be the case, but something that surprised him happened. His memory has a taste of Sheldon''s high-definition image memory, and his understanding and imagination also have a sense of Sheldon evolving into the sea of ??stars in his brain. This directly caused him to study medicine more easily, and more and more professors and the first-line doctors who took him to practice intern looked at him differently. Because Adam is not like a senior medical student at all, but more like a knowledgeable and experienced senior resident doctor. Not to mention medical students, even intern doctors and low-grade residents can hardly see the patients problems at a glance and give very clever solutions. The reason for such a big change is the combination of these two abilities that are very similar to Shelton. High-definition image memory, like a high-definition CT machine, scans and records all patient information. The imagination of the evolution of the stars and the sea is like a 3DMAX and other 3D modeling rendering and animation software, which will animate the recorded patient information in 3D. Combining with the massive standard medical books read by oneself, compare and screen, find out the problem, and give the best solution. Now that it just means something like that, it has already made Adam''s medical skills have advanced by leaps and bounds. Once Adam can really reach or even surpass Sheldon''s level, UU reading with his steady hands, superb speed of God''s hand, and''just you show'' level of endurance, it becomes unprecedented. Medical treatment is simply a matter of course. The reason for this change is that Adam felt that he still had the phrase "near the red, the red, the black, the black". Becoming friends with Sheldon not only improved his IQ, but also allowed him to gradually have Sheldon''s difference. Super talent. Praise Sheldon! "Are we going to the gym?" Everyone sighed for a while, then they remembered that Adam said the car was going to the gym next to the kindergarten. "Correct." Adam smiled and said: "Let''s go to the ice hockey game first, how about the infield front area?" "Yeah!" The three Chandler cheered suddenly. Chapter 275: Nora with the same style The latest website: inside the car. The cheers of the three Chandlers made Adam very pleased. Although he doesn''t like watching sports games other than synchronized swimming, diving, gymnastics, volleyball and other women''s sports, he also knows that the heavyweight games in the front area of ??the infield are definitely a great gift for fans. This is the first event Adam prepared for Chandler''s single night. The facts are just as he expected. Chandler and they like watching ice hockey games, and they have never watched it so close. They are very excited. Obviously, its not only dancers who can add to the fun... The scene of the game. Chandler and the others cheered with thousands of people, while Adam smiled and wondered how to teach Barney after the wedding. That''s right! He wants to teach Barney a lesson. For people like Barney, language is obviously empty. Adam had specifically emphasized that it was like that before. He still did such a thing, and he definitely passed the line. Barney thought it was funny. But Adam looked from the position of Chandler''s chief groomsman, but he didn''t find it funny at all. Because Barney''s Singles Night game is exactly the original version of Lv Xiaobu''s Ultimate Singles Night. Lu Xiaobu''s ultimate single night, playing so-called flying chess. Barneys ultimate single night, watching dancers perform stunts like opening wine bottles. The same between the two is that the final ending is not as good as they described, and there will be various accidents. Lu Xiaobu missed the wedding after drinking too much, and Barney often messed up the party altogether, feeling quite a hangover. Combining Barney does not support marriage, and Adam has to wonder if he did it intentionally. Putting all these together, if Adam didn''t give Barney a severe lesson afterwards, his thoughts would not be understood. there. Inside an apartment. Five chairs were arranged in a circle. A dancer stood in the middle, looked at her watch boredly, and asked Barney who was sitting on one chair: "Isn''t there yet?" "It''s coming, it''s coming." Barney frowned, got up to the window and looked downstairs, but there was no sign of the car. After half an hour. He received a call from the driver and learned what happened. After hanging up the phone, he tightened his tie, narrowed his eyes, and smiled to himself: "Good job, Adam Duncan!" "Are we still starting?" The dancer also knew that the pigeons had been released, and said unhappily: "Say it first, the money has to be paid." "let''s start." Barney sat back with a smile, lit a cigar, puffed out smoke, and watched the performance alone. The ice hockey game is over. Exit and return to the car. "how do you feel?" Adam smiled. "awesome!" "The effect of the front area of ??the infield is different!" "Why haven''t we tried it before?" The three Chandler were a little excited. "What are we going to do now?" Ross expected. "How about a big meal?" Adam smiled. "Yeah!" The foodie Joey was the first to call out. "Adam, you are too expensive." Chandler was a little embarrassed. Whether it was custom-made dresses, luxury limousines, and tickets to the front area of ??the infield, they all cost money. Now he is going to have a big meal. He knows that this big meal is definitely better and more luxurious than the previous ones. Although when he chose Adam as the chief best man, he had already publicly counted Adam''s goodness to him over the years, but this kind of intensive spending has never occurred. You know, he got married and his parents didn''t sponsor it at all. But Adam spent so much money on him. Of course, money does not mean everything, but most of the time, the amount of money spent reflects the distance between each other. When Ross and Joey heard this, they were a little bit ridiculous. Originally, the cost of this event should be shared equally by Adam, Ross, and Joey. But it was really necessary to follow Adam''s method, and the money spent seriously exceeded their budgets, so in the end, they were given full power to Adam. They only paid 500 dollars each for a token. And looking at the money for renting a car, you know that it can''t be spent at $1,500. "Don''t think so much." Adam waved his hand and said, "Enjoy, as good friends, we should not look at how much money we spent, but the proportion of money spent. Even if I spend 1 million, it''s actually the same as Rose Joey''s $500 for you. " "correct!" Joey''s eyes lit up: "This makes sense. You should not look at the total amount, but the ratio!" Rose looked at him contemptuously, and this is just a good word, can 500 knives be the same as 1 million knives? According to this point of view, Adam must have spent less than 1 million. Does that mean Joey and him, Biyadan is more attentive? Chandler obviously also knew this truth, but seeing Adam said that, he didn''t have much to say. He could only be moved to accept the kindness and secretly decided to wait for Adam''s wedding day, he would also arrange a dreamy single night for Adam. Unsurprisingly, the meal that Adam arranged this time was a real meal. Not only Joey couldn''t stop eating, but Chandler and the others also feasted, so happy. The single night passed without any accidents, healthy and happy. In the afternoon of the next day. The crowd gathered at the Plaza Hotel. At six o''clock, the wedding will be held here. Originally, Monica was going to book other hotels, but Adam booked them here, and it was an extra-standard treatment. Monica almost didn''t go crazy. Back then, Rachels first escape from marriage was here, and it was Leonard who came in after looking for a relationship and paying a lot of money. In terms of personal connections, Adam is naturally inferior to Leonard in the medical world. But his identity as a well-known writer and billionaire is far more prestigious than Leonard in other places. Helping Chandler and Monica determine the positions is easy. Adam accompanied Chandler and Monica to welcome the guests. "Chandler." "mom." Nora walked in, wearing a golden tight-fitting ruo outfit and still-like demeanor. "Thank you for remembering to wear... clothes." Chandler spit out habitually. "Ha ha." Nora smiled, but her eyes fell on Adam involuntarily. "Hi, Adam." "Hi, Mrs. Bin." Adam responded with a constant smile. "Hi, Monica." Now Nora looked at the bride, her prospective daughter-in-law Monica: "You are so beautiful tonight." "Thanks, you too." Monica hugged her and sighed. "Chandler is lucky to find a friend like your wife." Nora held Monica, but her eyes met Adam. At this time, Monica''s parents came over. "Mrs. Bin, this is my mother Judy and my father Jack." Monica let go of Nora and introduced both parties. "It''s nice to meet youMonica''s mother smiled and shook hands with Nora. "So, are you his mother or his dad?" Monica''s father, like Rose, sometimes likes to be smart. "Jack!" Monica''s mother glared at him. "What''s wrong? I''ve never seen a changer before." Monica''s father said innocently. "It''s better not to think too much about that." Seeing Nora letting go awkwardly, Adam couldn''t help but said: "For Monica and Rose." Monica''s father smiled stiffly: "..." Chapter 276: My mother will leave it to you Latest website: Plaza Hotel. Wedding scene. "Dad, Rose is over there. Go talk to him." Seeing that the atmosphere was not right, Monica quickly pushed her parents away. "Make you talk more!" After Monica''s parents left, Monica''s mother complained: "Why, it''s enough to be a man by yourself? Or do you realize that there is something wrong with Rose, so that you want to know more?" "of course not." Monica''s father said depressed: "I''m just a normal person''s curiosity, and I don''t have a chance to pretend that I don''t mind. This Adam can also keep up with my humor before, why this time!" "You are clever and don''t look at the occasion! Adam is Chandler''s chief groomsman. Of course he has to stand on Chandler''s side and speak for his mother." Monicas mother replied: And this is your daughters wedding. We never thought that there would be such an important moment. We also spent Monicas wedding fund. Someone would marry your daughter and even post it upside down. Wedding money, you dont need to laugh secretly, and it makes your mother uncomfortable. What do you think of it!" "Uh." Monica''s father was taken aback for a moment, as if it was really the case. "Don''t be in a daze." Monica''s mother looked at her stunned husband and became more and more angry: "Go and see Rose, I hope this wedding does not stimulate him, after all, he has been married and divorced three times." "Ceon!" Monica''s father came back to his senses and said nonchalantly, "What''s the matter, he is not a woman, how could he be so fragile..." Before he finished speaking, he saw his wife staring at him, and then he realized that his humor was no longer appreciated, so he had to stretch out his hand to make a zipper on his mouth. "Thank you." After Monica''s parents left, Nora''s eyes fell on Adam. "you are welcome." Adam put his hand on Chandler and smiled. Nora glanced at her face that has been exercising her body all the year round. Not only did she lose her blessing, she was more youthful and energetic. A custom-made dress set off her increasingly handsome son, and said with emotion: "As Chandler''s mother, I still want to thank you for doing it for Chandler. everything of." "I am his chief best man." Adam smiled and said, "This is what I should do." "Hello everyone." At this time, a familiar voice came, and everyone followed the reputation and saw Chandler''s father walking over enchantingly in a black silk dress. Nora''s water-like eyes froze instantly. "Hi, Dad" Chandler greeted with a wry smile. Although he had already opened up his heart with his parents, he was a little complicated and unspeakable when he officially launched such an enchanting father in the presence of 128 relatives, friends and friends. "Hi, Mr. Bin..." Monica almost said the wrong thing, embarrassed. Chandlers father, Helena, didnt care, smiled, looked at his former wife, looked at her golden tight-fitting rumour outfit, and said with some envy and jealousy: "Nora, dont you think you shouldnt wear it like this at your age." Yet?" "Don''t you think there is an extra thing, shouldn''t you wear it like this?" Nora turned back with arms akimbo. "I am like you now, without that thing in the way." Helena has long been accustomed to being talked about by people. When he was a drag queen in Las Vegas, he often complained to himself. Nora''s ridicule was nothing to him. "Hi, Adam." "Hi, Mr. Bin." Adam smiled. "Just call me Helena." Chandler''s father cast a wink at Adam. "To suffer!" Adam''s mouth twitched, screaming secretly. "Charles Dilibin!" Sure enough, Nora was immediately angry: "Remember your identity, Adam is Chandler''s chief groomsman, best friend, and if you still love your son, just put away your sorrow!" In the U.S., calling someone''s full name, especially the middle name, shows that you are really angry. For example, Sheldon''s mother usually loves Sheldon very much, but when she gets angry, when she talks about Sheldon Lee Cooper, Sheldon immediately yells yes, madam! . Before Helena did not elope with the man, she was still called Charles, when she was Nora''s husband, she had seen Nora''s expression more than once, and she was supposed to be immune. But that was more than ten years ago. Nowadays, after more than ten years, I saw Nora again, and the anger seemed to be more violent than he remembered. He suddenly felt a little guilty, and he couldn''t say anything if he went back confidently. "Don''t get excited." Helena looked at everyone awkwardly: "Of course I love Chandler. I am only sincerely grateful for Adam''s help to Chandler, and I have no other meaning." "Monica!" Chandler held his forehead, a headache. "Mr. Bin, come here, let me introduce my parents to you." Monica hurriedly stepped forward and stretched out her hand to signal Helena to go with her. Helena naturally left this embarrassing place. "Adam, I''m sorry." Chandler apologized: "My dad is like this." "it does not matter." Adam patted Chandler, but he looked at Nora: "He is used to acting in Las Vegas, so he will substitute it unconsciously. I don''t think he did it intentionally. He loves you. It is impossible. Do anything that hurts you." "mom." Chandler nodded, glanced at Adam gratefully, and then at Nora. "I''m fine." Nora said with a strong smile: "Today is your good day. We are all very happy. Nothing can destroy this happiness, except for your unhappy." "I am very happy." Chandler laughed at himself: "As long as you are happy, I will be happier." "Abandon, I''ll go to the bathroom." Nora turned her head. "Mrs. Bin, I''ll take you there." Adam took the initiative to say. "Yes, let Adam take you there." Chandler nodded and whispered in Adam''s ear: "My mother will leave it to you, take care of her." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Although he knew that Chandler meant that he should take good care of Nora before the wedding, just like Monica took care of his father Helena, how could this sound so weird. "Mrs. Bin, this way." Adam led Nora out of the hall. When I walked to the place where no one was Nora couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Adam..." "Mrs. Bin!" Adam immediately interrupted: "The bathroom is here." He said, winking at her. Nora was startled, her eyes dimmed, and she took a deep look at Adam, stretched out her hand to push the door, her hand still touched the bathroom door, and the door was pulled open from the inside. "Amanda." Adam greeted with a smile, and then introduced both parties: "This is Chandler''s mother Nora, Nora, and this is Monica''s grandmother Amanda." "Hello, Nora." "Hello, Amanda." Nora smiled and shook hands with Monica''s grandmother. After watching Adam and Amanda leave, she walked into the bathroom, leaned against the wall, reached out to cover her chest, and calmed the beating heartbeat... Chapter 277: Dad, you are beautiful too The latest website: in the bathroom. "so close!" Nora screamed in her heart, clutching her chest. If this is seen, her efforts and persistence over the years have been wasted. Don''t think about it and know that Chandler learned that she had a relationship with Adam, even before Adam knew Chandler, but the blow to him would still be very big. On the good days of Chandler''s marriage, if something like this happened, she would have no face to see her son again. Originally, when Chandler''s relationship with her was reconciled, she had talked with Adam, and since then the relationship has been completely broken. Although it was difficult, she did it until... "Damn Charles!" Nora gritted her teeth and cursed. If it weren''t for Helena to wink Adam, her emotions would never get out of control. Back then, in order to retaliate against each other, the scene where the two competed against each other for a male servant was really unforgettable. So looking at Helena''s expression, even though she knew that Adam could not have any relationship with Helena, she still broke out and couldn''t bear it. After all, Adam is different... And if it hadn''t been for the outbreak just now, and her emotions were out of control, she would not have almost exposed this secret. Fortunately, Adam seemed to have found out in advance and stopped her. But how did he discover it? Or he didn''t notice it at all, just didn''t want to get involved with her? Dislike her for being old? For a while, Nora was upset. "Damn Charles!" Nora couldn''t help but cursed again. Even if Adam had that idea, she wouldn''t blame him. After all, she was indeed 7 years older than in the past. Adam is so good and there is no shortage of young and beautiful women... So all this is blamed on Helena. there. "what?" Adam received a call from Joey: "You can''t make it in time?" "The guy in the scene with me has never been able to get into the scene. I now hope that he will spit my face with emotion like before." Joey murmured: "Because he is not in the play, I can''t leave." "Although the wedding is important, your career is equally important. Don''t worry, let the flow take its course." Adam comforted. "You don''t yell at me?" Joey was taken aback. "Don''t laugh, I''m not Monica." Adam smiled. "Right, Monica!" Joey cried out with a headache: "If she knows that I can''t arrive on time to witness their marriage, she will definitely kill me." "Will not." Adam smiled meaningfully: "I promise." "How do you guarantee?" Joey hasn''t reacted yet. "Because her favorite pastor is right there." Adam smiled. "what?!" Joey shouted, "But I''m the pastor! Call them over now, and I''m going to certify them on the phone..." "Don''t laugh." Adam interrupted: "You don''t know how much Monica values ??the wedding, do you? In order for you to get married, let them get married in advance, or listen to you on the phone? Or maybe you came back in a hurry and didn''t change your costumes, so you came to witness your marriage? You are satisfied, but have you considered how Monica and Chandler feel? " "...But I really want to certify them..." Joey grieved: "You and Rose are the best man, and I''m the pastor, haven''t we all agreed." "The plan can''t keep up with the changes." Adam persuaded: "If you can arrive early and change your clothes, I can arrange for you, but if one of the items is not met, sorry, you can only participate in the wedding, not the marriage certificate." "I will be there in time!" Joey swiped the phone and hung up. "The problem is solved." Adam smiled at Rachel who asked him to answer the phone. "You are already ready." Rachel was dumbfounded. "of course." Adam shrugged: "Don''t you know Joey''s temperament? How could I not prepare for such a big event." "..." Rachel''s face suddenly darkened. But I remembered that she was the same as Joey, as the chief bridesmaid, but Monica was guarding her in every way, for fear that she would mess it up. Well, she did mess up a few things, but they were all trivial things. six o''clock. The wedding officially begins. Chandler walked into the auditorium amidst the sound of music, holding Nora in one arm and Helena in the other. "Our son is married." "Look at you, how handsome." Even if they didn''t look right again, the two of them holding their son at the moment sighed. "Mom, you are beautiful today." Chandler tilted his head in praise. "Ahem." Over there, Helena''s cough should not be too obvious. Chandler twitched at the corner of his mouth, looked over, and said helplessly, "Dad, you are also beautiful today." Helena let go of her hand with satisfaction, allowing Chandler to walk to the altar of the wedding and sit with Nora on the guest table. The sound of music continued. Adam walked in holding Rachel, followed by Rose holding Phoebe. "Feels great." Rose whispered. "what''s happenin?" Phoebe asked. "This is the first time I walk on the red carpet of a wedding, knowing that I will never get divorced this time." Rose laughed at himself. "You are so proud." Rachel, who was walking in the front, couldn''t help but complain. The four walked to the altar and separated, Adam walked behind Chandler, and Rose walked behind Adam. Rachel and Phoebe walked across, waiting for the bride''s arrival. "Where is Joey?" Chandler turned his head and asked in a low voice. "He is too late, don''t worry, this is Monica''s favorite pastor." Adam leaned over and explained in a low voice: "I think Monica prefers him to come to the marriage." "I think so." Chandler couldn''t help but smile. Joey was a pastor, and that was exactly what he strongly demanded. Monica and Chandler could not refuse it. In fact, neither of them wanted this. Monica is pursuing perfection, and Chandler is well aware of Joey''s improper work. He is worried that Joey can''t even make the testimony. He doesn''t care, but he always cares about the bride''s thoughts. This wedding took him many years of savings in order to give Monica the A-class wedding he dreamed of. It would be a shame to lose the chain in the simplest and most important part of the marriage ceremony. It''s good now The music has changed. Monica was wearing a wedding dress, holding a bunch of flowers, and slowly walked in with her parents. Everyone stood up. Western wedding, the bride is the biggest! Look at this treatment and you know. Why does Barney want to get involved in the wedding so much? There are beautiful single bridesmaids and many beautiful female relatives at the wedding, and what he likes the most is to take the bride''s name and ask for the phone number of the female relatives that he didn''t even want. The phrase this is what the bride wants is usually written to him without asking. Moreover, under the atmosphere of a wedding, the psychological defense of the female family members is the lowest, and the desire for love is the highest. At this time, the chance of success in casting a net and fishing is higher than on Christmas Eve... Chapter 278: Not bad this 1 night Latest website: Plaza Hotel. When the wedding is in progress. "Hey, I wish your grandmother lived to see this scene." Monica''s mother sighed quietly while walking on the red carpet. "Grandma is over there." Monica couldn''t help but reminded. "I''m talking about my mother." Monica''s mother mocked: "Not that old woman!" "..." Monica was speechless and couldn''t help but look at her father. "This is the mother-in-law." Monica''s father blinked at her and said leisurely. "Congratulations, dear." Monica''s mother kissed her, voluntarily left the red carpet and sat on the guest table. "We love you." Monica''s father also kissed her on the cheek and left. That is now, three years ago, Monica''s parents would definitely not be like this, most of them would be like cross talk. such as. Monicas mother will probably say, I really didnt expect our little baby to have a wedding day. Monica''s father will probably agree: "Yes, I really can''t think of it~ In my impression, she is pretty good alone..." Various humorous words against Monica Barabara blurted out. In the past few years, Monica relied on her own hard power to beat her mother several times, and finally reversed this situation, so that her parents no longer despised her as before. Of course, this also depends on the strength of her older brother Rose. As the pride of her parents, Rose''s performance in recent years has been really mediocre, especially in two flash marriages, and was expelled from the Museum of Prehistoric Biology. And she once worked as an independent contractor for funeral banquets and made a lot of money. Although she gave up later, she also joined a high-end restaurant as a chef. She has a high income and is not so busy. After that, he fell in love and married Chandler. Both careers and love were harvested, and they were a mess. Comparing the two, her parents could no longer praise Rose and belittle her as before. "You look so beautiful." Chandler walked off the altar to pick up Monica. Monica smiled happily, then looked at the priest on the altar: "Pastor John?" "Adam found it in advance. He knew Joey would have a problem." Chandler whispered in her ear, "Are you satisfied?" "awesome!" Monica repressed and said excitedly. "Shall we begin the wedding?" Pastor John smiled. "Ok." Monica and Chandler walked to the altar side by side and stood opposite each other. "Dear guest..." Pastor John started the process. "That''s my line!" At this time, Joey hurried in, still wearing a World War II uniform with artificial blood stains on it. "Don''t mess around." Adam walked quickly, stopped Joey, and before he could speak, he pressed him to the guest seat in the back row, and whispered: "Did you change your clothes? Did you bring your speech? Nothing. Just watch it carefully, this is the wedding of Monica and Chandler! Not your stage!" The pain in his shoulder dissipated Joey''s impulse a lot. Adam''s series of questions left him speechless. Seeing Adam staring at him fiercely, he had to sit there aggrieved. "carry on." Adam saw that Joey had been suppressed, walked back quickly, and smiled at Pastor John. Monica looked at Adam gratefully. Joey''s dress hurriedly came to witness her marriage. Although she knew Joey''s intentions, she was still a little unhappy in her heart. The **** World War II military uniform didn''t go with her wedding at all. "...Monica Geller, do you want this man to be your husband? No matter illness or health, or any other reason, love him, take care of him, respect him, accept him, and be loyal to him forever until End of life?" Pastor John asked. "I do." Monica looked into Chandler''s eyes and said solemnly. "Chandler Bean, do you want this woman to be your wife? Love her, take care of her, respect her, accept her, and remain loyal to her until the end of life, regardless of illness or health, or any other reason? " Pastor John looked at Chandler again. "I do." Chandler looked at Monica and said affectionately. "Bride, please take an oath." Pastor John said. Rachel quickly handed Monica the card of the marriage vow. "Chandler, since I was little, I have always wondered if I can find my Prince Charming, my soul mate. Two years ago, at another wedding, I sought comfort from a friend, but I found it. Everything I have been searching for." Monica is holding the marriage vow card, while looking at Chandler affectionately: "And now, we are here to welcome the future together, I just want to be with you, my prince charming, my soul mate, my friend." Listening to this vow, Adam sighed incomparably. This once again proves that the West attaches great importance to the relationship of friends. The combination of friendship and love makes it more mellow. Isnt that the same for childhood sweethearts? Those who are pursuing the ultimate love, can''t tolerate anything else, are they really happier than the couple in front of them? Adam didn''t think. Its the old saying of Shuren Zhou: everything must not be too exhausted, too much will be the end of fate. Don''t pursue extremes! "Groom, your oath." Pastor John reminded. Adam quickly handed the marriage vow card to Chandler. Chandler read it as an affectionate confession in the Spider-Man version, and as expected, the effect was leveraged, and the happiness in Monica''s eyes was about to melt. In this life, with Adam, Chandler did not escape from marriage twice, and without Joey, he wanted to be a witness, and even said that Chandler escaped from marriage. In Monica''s wedding vows, naturally, at the end, she would not deliberately add a ridicule of unless you dont want to, revealing her unhappiness. At this moment, she really feels that everything is too perfect. This is the dream wedding she has been looking forward to since she was a child! The next step is to exchange rings. Rachel handed Monica the wedding ring, and Monica put it on Chandler. Adam handed Chandler the wedding ring, and Chandler put the ring on Monica''s left ring finger. "I now declare that you are officially a legal couple." Pastor John announced loudly: "Groom, you can kiss the bride." Chandler and Monica kissed passionately. Happiness! Adam was the first to applaud everyone applauded. The music played by the band changes in due course. The scene is warm and warm. Adam glanced at the audience subconsciously, and saw Rachel and Phoebe staring at Chandler and Monica who were hugging each other, their eyes blurred, and water mist appeared. Most of the female relatives on the guest table, almost like this expression, are obviously fantasizing about becoming Monica. The routine that Barney summed up was really sharp. Adam quickly withdrew his gaze. There were a lot of beautiful women, and there were also a lot of Qiubo looking at him, but with Nora, he couldn''t make a move. It''s not that he wants to restore a secret relationship with Nora, but that he has basic respect for Nora. Not bad this night is not. Chapter 279: Adam, your business happened The latest website: the wedding ceremony is over. The crowd moved to the banquet hall. Adam and the others stayed with the couple and took wedding photos. Chandler and Monica stand in the middle, Adam stands on the other side of Chandler, Rachel stands on the other side of Monica, Phoebe stands on the other side of Adam, and Rose stands on the other side of Rachel. As for Joey in a **** World War II uniform, he squatted in front of Chandler, enjoying the white eyes of the bride Monica, raised two thumbs up, his eyes were round, and I looked very photogenic. . Click! Click! Click! The photographer took several pictures in a row, and then asked the bride and groom and the best man to take a group photo, and then the groom and the bridesmaids took a group photo, all kinds of group photos. Finally, everyone also came to the banquet hall. The band played on the small stage. In front of the banquet under the stage, there is an open space dedicated to the dance floor for people to dance. "Gentlemen and ladies, I am honored to introduce to you, Mrs and Mrs. Chandler Bing!" When Chandler and Monica walked in hand in hand, the lead singer of the band gave a grand introduction. Happiness! There was another round of applause from the whole group. "Before the dance floor, I want to give you a present." Chandler smiled at Monica as he walked. "What gift? Let me say first, I don''t want to put my hand in your trouser pocket in full view." Monica joked: "The new wife is different from the old wife. I played for the first time, but I don''t want to leave such an open impression~" "..." Chandler twitched: "No, I went to dance class for six weeks. Adam found me the best coach. I hope this moment will be unforgettable for you." "Oh~ you are so considerate." Monica touched Chandler''s face, moved. "Would you like to dance the first dance with me as a couple?" Gentleman Chandler''s invitation. "of course." Monica smiled and said: "Don''t talk about dancing, even if you let me take your pocket, I am willing." "You are getting more and more humorous." Chandler complained. "Nor look at whose wife I am." Monica smiled as she walked Chandler to the dance floor. Chandler tilted his head and smiled at the thought of Adam''s "husband and wife". Squeak! Then he couldn''t laugh anymore and almost didn''t fall. "what''s happenin?" Monica said in surprise. "My new shoes are too slippery." Chandler stood afraid to move. "Then you can''t dance?" Monica disappointed. "Don''t worry, we have Adam." Chandler couldn''t bear the disappointment of his newlyweds, and blurted out: "He can do everything." "Correct!" Monica''s eyes lit up. "I''ll go find him." Chandler carefully moved out of the dance floor. "No, I know where he is." Monica made a nuisance and shouted to one side: "Adam!" Chandler followed, and saw the female family members gathered together. Rose and Joey stood on the periphery with an unhappy expression, and their hearts were suddenly stunned. As Monica shouted, as expected, Adam''s face appeared among the female families. "Be disaccompanyed, the bride is looking for me for something." Adam drove off quickly. Seeing this, the female relatives are not good at keeping people, so they can only get out of the way. No way, the bride is the biggest! "what''s happenin?" Adam breathed a sigh of relief, made three steps in two, came to them and asked. "Chandler''s new shoes are too slippery to dance." Monica said in distress. "It''s easy." Adam glanced at Chandler''s new shoes, and after a second thought, he got an idea: "I will change with you. Our shoes are the same size." "What about you?" Chandler said embarrassedly. "It''s ok." Adam took off his shoes and smiled and said, "No matter where it is slippery, I will drive and dance. This is not difficult for me." After the change, Adam skidded and jumped a few times, smart and handsome, where there was Chandler who didn''t dare to move about slipping just now. "Did you see it?" "Adam, you are amazing." Chandler and Monica were impressed. "You dance, Chandler has worked hard for this." Adam put away his dance and joked: "I believe you will be very satisfied." "I am looking forward." Monica put her hand on Chandler''s shoulder and began to dance the wedding dance. Chandler changed Adam''s shoes and stopped slipping. His confidence in dance practice regained his confidence. He put his arms around his new wife Monica and started spinning and jumping. Dance is actually very suitable for couples to dance. Under the dim light, the two people hug each other, face each other, breathe each other, sway with the lyrical music, squeeze close to each other, and don''t feel too sensible. This is one of the best foreplay. But if it''s not a couple, emmmm... "Adam, let''s do a dance, okay?" A delicate girl rushed in front of everyone, walked quickly to Adam, and issued an invitation. "Of course, Mo Lin." Adam could only greet him with a smile. This is Monica''s cousin. As a person on Chandler''s side, naturally cannot refuse the invitation of the bride''s family. Mo Lin took the initiative to hug Adam and glanced proudly at the group of girls who were a step slower, making the group of girls itchy with hatred. "Is there any honor, would you please dance?" Rose initiated an invitation to one of the girls. "My feet are a little uncomfortable, sorry." The pretty girl stared at the dance floor and refused perfunctorily. "..." Rose''s face went dark and dark again, and it wasn''t the first time tonight. As for what these girls said, he didn''t believe a word, dare to talk a little bit more perfunctory! There was no discomfort at all in the footsteps towards Adam just now. Before the wedding, his parents talked to him. As his eldest brother, he threatened Chandler''s confidence that was ridiculed by everyone and disappeared again. According to his parents, he is the proud Dr. Rose Geller! He can threaten anyone, whoever wants to hurt him, he will hurt him! But I didn''t expect that the girls would not eat this set, but all the beautiful ones would stare at Adam. In order to wait for Adam, they would not even give him the opportunity to spare a tire. unacceptable! Nora looked at this scene somewhat sad, but still looked at it with a smile. During the revolving jump, Adam''s leftover light naturally swept Nora, but he couldn''t walk away at all. Once the song ended, someone would come over immediately. They were all relatives and friends. After jumping for half an hour, Adam left the dance floor, pretending to go to the bathroom to find Nora who had left, on the grounds that he was tired and wanted to rest. As the chief groomsman, he is naturally clear about the accommodation of the guests. Relying on extraordinary ear power and keen body skills, Adam came silently outside Nora''s room and knocked on the door. After half an hour. Adam left, returned to the banquet, and was immediately called by Phoebe. Chandler, Monica, Rachel and Phoebe, the four stood together. Phoebe suddenly shouted: "Adam, your matter has happened!" Chapter 280: Dont mess around Latest URL: "Stop laughing, what can I do?" Adam''s heart tightened, but his face remained calm. At this moment, Phoebe asked, his first reaction of course was that he was seen when he went to see Nora. This is the worst outcome. Although he didn''t do anything with Nora, after half an hour, what could he do for Adam? I believe everyone knows it too. But Adam, a handsome young man, secretly went to find a charming woman. How he looked at it was a reverie. And they are all writers, Nora is also the queen of colors, and Liu Bei who has written many books with similar plots... As senior readers of Nora, Rachel and the others will most likely think about that right away: Does the Queen of Color want to practice the plot in the book or accumulate material for the new book? How can a writer''s style be called indecent? That is Merry! But Adam didn''t quite believe this possibility. Because of his ear power and keen senses, he can detect whether there is anyone nearby, and his gaze is even more sensitive. This is why Nora wanted to talk outside the bathroom before, but was immediately interrupted by Adam. With his care and acquaintances all happy in the banquet hall, the probability of being discovered is too low. And when Phoebe said this, Adam looked at Chandler for the first time and saw that he didn''t have any anger or tangled expressions, and he was determined. "Don''t admit it yet?" Phoebe pretended to say: "Rachel is pregnant, it must be yours, right!" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. "Phoebe!" Rachel cried out dissatisfied. "what''s happenin?" Phoebe took it for granted: "If you refuse to say who the child''s father is, then we can only rely on guessing. Who else is more suspicious than Adam?" "Why am I most suspicious?" Adam Tucao. "Because you are the most handsome and romantic!" Phoebe smiled. "thank you." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry: "But you forgot one of the most!" "What''s the most?" Phoebe curiously asked. "The most specific and the most principled!" Adam earnestly said: "In the relationship between men and women, have you seen anyone who is more specific and principled than me?" "puff!" Phoebe and Monica sprayed wine, and even Rachel, who had a bad face, couldn''t help but laugh. "what''s so funny." Adam said in a serious manner: "My love principle is to be above friends, not full of lovers, not to deviate between friends, and never change, but you say one thing to refute me?" Everyone was dumb. "It''s not over." Adam smiled and said, "Don''t always stare at me for changing female friends. You think I have no principles. In fact, no one is more principled than me!" Rachel and the others were taken aback, and they looked away from Adam''s sincere gaze unnaturally. Needless to say, Chandler was not Adam''s help, he had already started on Joey''s girlfriend. Monica is the same. Although she and Chandler are happy now, it can''t hide the fact that she secretly asked Chandler to help each other. Not to mention Rachel. When he was interested in Adam at the beginning, conventional means, super means, ultimate means, and ultimate means all came out, and I wanted to be indescribable to Adam. As for Phoebe, that also has a conviction. Forefoot Monica broke up with her boyfriend, and within a few hours, Phoebe became affectionate with each other, and there were more problems... "It seems everyone agrees." Adam smiled with satisfaction. Compared with Rachel and the others, he has a sense of superiority in his heart, who is sitting upright. The only flaw is the relationship with Nora. But that was before I met Chandler, and I didnt recognize Nora as Chandlers mother at the time. Since then, I have never been indescribable, including just a simple retelling of the past. Chandler talked more about topics. Le. As for carrying William and Steven on his back, playing with Alice on the fifth floor? He and William and Steven are not friends at all, do you need to be polite? "It''s not yours, who''s that?" Phoebe changed the subject. Rachel shook her head and said, "Don''t ask, I won''t say anything until I tell him first..." Before he finished speaking, he was interrupted. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "I need to ask? It must be Rose''s!" "how do you know?" Rachel blurted out. Phoebe and the others had only guessed about Rose before, but they were covered up by her, but this time Adam''s tone was so positive that she couldn''t help but expose it. "It''s really Rose''s!" Phoebe clapped and laughed. Monica covered her mouth and exclaimed. "Comeon!" Adam shrugged and said: "How long have you two separated and joined together? Seven or eight years, right? Now it''s so mysterious, and I''m not willing to say it. It must be hidden. It''s not Rose''s or it''s. who? You must have been rolling through the sheets recently and couldn''t help it! This old friend hormone is coming up, help each other, dont be too casual! " There is a world of difference in the chances of mutual assistance after in-depth exchanges and no in-depth exchanges. Especially Rachel and Rose have been entangled for so long, and after breaking up, they still get together every day. The chances are too great. This is why the former British wife of Rose, after knowing the relationship between Rachel and Rose, insisted on asking Rose and Rachel not to meet again. Even Westerners themselves know the risks involved! After breaking up, you are just friends, there is absolutely nothing else, that is completely nonsense. According to the words of Leslie Winko, a female scientist with the Big Bang Theory: We have all seen each others distorted faces in the process of indescribable... Is this the same as other friends? "Ok." Seeing that everyone was looking at her, Rachel had no choice but to say: "It is indeed Rose''s, but you are not allowed to divulge the news until I tell him in person." "No problem at all." Everyone nodded. "Especially you, Phoebe!" Rachel stared at Phoebe. "What''s wrong with me?" Phoebe pretended to be stupid. "Humph!" Rachel snorted coldly: "If you didn''t have to say it just now, how could this matter spread?" "I can''t blame it." Phoebe "wrongly" said: "I can''t know that you are pregnant while watching you drink champagne, right?" "Stop talking about it." Monica interrupted: "Rachel, what are you going to do?" "I do not know." Rachel was entangled and at a loss. "It''s not easy." Adam Tucao said: "Marrying Rosstein and having children, you are all too young, don''t toss about it!" "Yup." Monica, who is in a happy marriage, is the first to agree: "Ross has a crush for ten years, and then has tossed with you for seven or eight years. Now you are also pregnant with his child. It can be seen that you are very affectionate. Getting married is the best choice." "I do not know." Rachel shook her head unconsciously. When Adam saw this, he didn''t say much. Rachel and Rose are not Chandler and Monica. It''s too much toss, and it''s enough if Adam''s friend wants it, so I''m too lazy to care about it. Now Chandler and Monica''s single night and wedding have ended successfully, and his attention will be on the graduation ceremony and residency training. Of course, before that, he still has an account to settle... Chapter 281: Adams revenge Latest website: New York. McAllen Bar. Adam and Matthew were drinking and chatting. "Well, well, this is not the chief groomsman Adam Duncan." Barney in a suit walked in, saw Adam, his eyes lit up, and he greeted him in a flamboyant tone. "Well, well, this is not the unprincipled Barney Stinson." Adam stunned back in a more ostentatious tone. "Everyone is a friend." Ted, as always, rounded out the game. "But some people don''t treat me as a friend." Adam interrupted: "After I tried to disrupt my best friend''s single night, can this be erased with the phrase everyone is a friend?" "Barney, you are too much!" Lily immediately became angry when she heard it. "Comeon." Barney didn''t care: "I just want to give him an unforgettable single night." "This is my friend''s single night, why do you want to?" Adam sneered: "Oh, yes, you are the kind of''I don''t want you to think, I want me to think'' selfish and completely self-centered person!" "Barney, you did too much this time, apologize to Adam." Matthew persuaded. "Adam, are you overreacting?" Ted spoke for Barney. "Excessive?" Adam sneered: "Oh, do you think this is too extreme? Ted, Ted, Ted, where is this? I said it before, but for someone with extreme self like Barney, It didn''t work at all, so do you think I still just talk about it?" "What do you want?" Barney smiled. His self-esteem, low self-esteem, and self-respect have long been wiped out in the matter of his first love. Now that he has grown up, he is completely based on the personality of the elite scum who destroyed his innocent love. The game world is his attitude, no matter if others want to play, no matter if others are harmed or not, or even if he is harmed or not. The cheapest people are invincible! Barney Stinson at the moment, indeed, means something invincible. Although Matthew and the others are good friends he chose, they have only been together for less than a year now. In fact, the friendship between them is not deep enough to make him give up his attitude towards life. In fact, even nine years later, he still hasn''t changed for Matthew and the others. Only a hot woman can really change him... "I heard you like challenges very much." Adam saw that Barney was indifferent. He had been mentally prepared for this, and decisively threw out his plan: "Aren''t afraid of any challenges?" "Yes." When Barney heard it, his eyes lit up, a tight tie, and his head held up: "Barney Stinson likes to accept challenges the most." "Then I will challenge you." Adam smiled and said, "Do you have the courage to take it?" "Just let go!" Barney self-belief. "well." Adam said: "My challenge is your most proud project. Picking up girls! Within a month, you randomly select a beautiful woman every night, and we will go up and chat together. Whoever has the most number of successful hits will win!" "interesting!" Barney''s eyes beamed and he looked at Adam admiringly: "I knew, Adam, you and I are the same kind of people!" "Is there any bet for losing or losing?" Ted asked. "If you lose, create a crown for the winner, and say in public, Im wrong, I take it! a hundred times!" Adam smiled and said, "How about material bets and spiritual bets?" "Challenge I accept it!" Barney chose to accept without hesitation. He loves all kinds of challenges the most. "This bet is interesting." Lily answered: "But I want to raise a bet." "what?" Barney asked. "Since there are both material bets and spiritual bets, I hope that after this bet, we will forget about the unpleasantness before." Lily smiled and said, "After all, everyone is a good friend." "no problem." Adam smiled. His feelings for Barney are complicated. Deep down, not only did he not hate Barney, he actually liked him. But in the matter of Chandler''s single night, he was very angry about Barney''s lawlessness, so he had to teach the other party a big lesson to calm down this idea. When this big lesson came to Barney, Adam believed that Barney would be somewhat restrained in his work in the future. "I''m fine." Of course Barney also saw Lily''s kindness. "There is one additional condition." Adam reminded: "During this month, only one beauty can be randomly selected every night, and the party who fails is not allowed to find other women, nor is the dancer! Otherwise, it will automatically be regarded as a failure!" "Ha ha!" Barney couldn''t help smiling and said, "You are really confident!" How old he is, he can see through the hidden problem of Adam''s condition at a glance. Adam is clearly confident that he can completely crush him, so that he can''t touch a woman for a month, and punish him in addition to the stakes. For men like him and Ji Xiaolan, every night there is nothing indescribable and can hardly sleep, let alone a month, it is a great torment for a week. This punishment is more serious than saying Im wrong, I served one hundred times in public. Because this is not only a physical torment, but also a great mental torture. This is Chi Guoguo''s mocking: "In your proudest domain, you can''t actually do it!" As for building the crown, the cost is not small, but for Adam and Barney, it is a trivial matter. "Do you dare to bet?" Adam raised his eyebrows and said, "Or is it the same as before, clearly agreed, and then secretly manipulated afterwards?" "..." Barney stagnated, facing Adam Chiguoguo''s ridicule, suddenly regretted the words he had said before. Adam''s ability to propose such a gambling contract has soared in his heart, and he is an interesting friend worth playing with. At the very least, with Ted, who he admired most, Ted just passively accepted his bet, and had never actively provoked such an interesting bet. It would be a pity if the other party always looks down on him because of his previous disregard. "Of course I bet!" Barney said seriously: "And I will never cheat, Lily and the others are notaries, I bet on my reputation!" "well." Adam smiled and said, "Then the gambling agreement is officially effective! Tomorrow night is the first night!" "Great." Barney was very excited rubbing his hands and said: "I have a hunch that this will be a legend, waitforit, dary, legendary, legendary bet!" "I believe." Adam played with taste: "But who is the legend and who is the villain, it''s hard to say." "I''m a little bit excited about it." Lily''s eyes were somewhat demonized. "me too." Matthew is also coming. "Ha ha." Ted smiled reluctantly. He used to look down on Barney''s various games, every time he was half pushing and half pushing, but now he sees Barney and Adam playing so happily, he is a little bit off. Chapter 282: Shenbao Tianzun Latest URL: the next night. McAllen Bar. "Wow!" As soon as Adam entered the door, Lily and others exclaimed. "Barney is defeated." Lily''s eyes were instantly magical, and she muttered to herself. Adams own conditions are there, and now he has been carefully designed by professional designers. The dressing and dressing are all top-notch. 1+1 is far from 2 comparable. The effect is also obvious. Such a dazzling Adam not only makes Lily''s eyes look magical, but other women in the bar also shine one by one, not only women... "Barney hasn''t come yet?" Adam sat down and laughed. "If I were him, what else would I do? Just give in." Ted said with envy and jealousy: "By the way, do you count as cheating?" He is loyal in appearance. In recent years, he is actually as his name is, and his brother Teddy (Adam''s second sister named it too early, if you know that this name was later ruined, I guess you will have to change the name like Adam) In some fights, to see such an Adam, instinctive rejection is indispensable. "How did I cheat?" Adam glanced at him. "You are too rich. This look is obviously made with money..." Ted said with a sly smile. "How did the money come from? I didn''t make it myself?" Adam smiled and said, "I remember Barney''s favorite sentence, suitup! Is one of the suits he wears a bargain? Don''t even think about it if you don''t have 10,000 dollars down, why don''t he go to the market without wearing Pick up girls?" Matthew will go for an internship in the future, and if there are holes in his pants, he needs to be blacked out with ink. Barney tricked him into going to his tailor shop and ordered him a suit. He said it was a 30% discount but it cost 4000 dollars. Even if Barney lied to him, there was no discount at all, but the original price was always up to $4,000. This is just a suit. Shoes, ties, etc. are not a small number, let alone the wrist watch that represents the identity of a man. A 10,000 knives in a suit is definitely getting smaller. Without this primer, Barney''s frivolous expression can really catch so many beauties? Do not make jokes. With this primer, it is romantic and unrestrained. Without this primer, it is obscene. It''s so realistic! "Yes, the money you make is part of your charm in itself." Lily agreed: "As long as you don''t directly spend money to buy it, it''s completely fine." Then he looked at Ted: "Besides, does Barney spend less time buying directly? Have you forgotten that he often goes to charity for impoverished female college students?" "...I''ll just talk about..." Ted was embarrassed. "Within this month, you have to supervise him." Adam did not continue to attack Ted, but changed the subject with a smile. Ted is a guy who is more hateful than a scumbag for a good woman, but for a friend, he is very loyal and very good. Otherwise, with the disgusting things he did to those good women, Lily would not just beat him, she would definitely alienate him or even break up with him directly. Although Adam is qualified to despise Ted, he is not perfect, and naturally he will not foolishly pursue his friends to be perfect. Because no one is perfect. "Don''t worry, we will definitely supervise him." Lily was the first to agree. Matthew also nodded with a smile. Ted twitched at the corner of his mouth and grinned reluctantly. "Good job, Adam! You are actually a suitup!" Barney walked in and took a look, his eyes lit up and he was excited. "Ted, you can see it, this is the outfit for picking up girls, sorry, this month, your wingman mission is relieved, let''s go free." "I never thought of being a wingman." Ted was depressed and sour. "Go ahead, you pick a beautiful woman." Adam smiled and said: "I will let you go first. If you succeed, go to the bathroom first, and I will go again. Of course, if you fail directly, then change me." "What if neither of you succeeds?" Matthew curiously asked. "Comeon~" Barney stretched out his hand and slipped on his suit, indicating how this talent might fail. "I will let you first!" Barney believes: "Did you see the red-haired chick over the bar? It''s her." "you sure?" Adam looked at it and found that his appearance and body were good, and he recognized this goal. He is so stable, so naturally he will not leave such obvious loopholes. If Barney loses anxiously, he might look for an ugly girl that no one can look down on as the target. Adam must not be able to do it, and Barney? In order to win, don''t doubt, he really can do anything... In the future, Barney will challenge himself. For Matthews final grades, he will challenge Matthews female law professor, code-named Jaguar. Its really "unfinished and crumbling" until he was hospitalized and refused to admit defeat, just for the female Jaguar professor. Give him a good grade A. If this bet is over and Barney still does not constrain, then Adam is ready to find a few more such jaguars to attack him, so that he can fully understand what a madman is, what a holy Buddha is, and who is the kidney of Pangu. Shenbao Tianzun. "of course." Barney tightened his tie: "Think of this as the predecessor''s care for the younger generation." "Just don''t regret it." Adam interrupted him, said something, got up and walked towards the bar. "The game has begun..." Barney said excitedly. But before he could observe and comment on the live broadcast by the way, Adam over there had already made a successful gesture and turned to the bathroom, and the red-haired beauty also picked up the handbag and was about to leave. "This is successful?" Barney was also there for a moment. "This is the charm of Adam." Lily murmured. "Barney, move quickly." Ted reminded: "Otherwise you will lose the first night." "Correct." Barney got excited, quickly got up, cleaned up, walked over with the wine glass, and smiled the brightest at the red-haired beauty: "Hi, I''m Barney." "Go away!" The red-haired beauty glared at him: "My boyfriend will be out soon Barney''s mouth twitches. Adam has only met her for a few seconds, why is he a boyfriend! "Good job, Adam Duncan, you win the first game." Seeing the red-haired beauty urging him to leave with a look of disgust, Barney returned to his seat, took a sip of wine, and shrugged at Lily. There was no feeling of frustration, and he squinted. Instead, there was a slight smile in his eyes. In his opinion, this game is getting more and more interesting. Adam came out of the bathroom, saw the red-haired beauty waiting for him there, smiled, not surprisingly, before taking her out of the bar, facing Barney and Lily and the others, he used Barney''s most classic index finger and **** to make gestures to the eyes , Signaled that Barney could no longer pick up girls tonight, self-supervised and Lily and the others supervised. Chapter 283: Painful Barney Latest URL: "Go away!" "Go away!" "Go away!" "..." "Woo~" Over the next few nights, Barney was hit by crits one after another, so that he almost turned into a stranger in the end. This night. "Barney, you can''t let Adam go first, otherwise you really won''t have a chance." Ted reminded: "This kind of thing, always pay attention to the first come, then come first, the first to go is the advantage, and you are a fair game, naturally you have to take turns to go first, you always let Adam go first, just look down on him, this way No way." "you''re right." With this step, Barney immediately rolled down: "This time I will go up first." Lily and Matthew sat aside, smiling without speaking. When Adam arrived, he heard Barney''s words and smiled: "Of course it''s okay." "Well, this time it''s my turn to show real skills." Barney got up, tightened his tie, high-spirited. "Have you met Barney?" Barney walked behind a blonde beauty and patted her lightly, using his most common routine. In the past, he cooperated with Ted and other partners, introduced each other to each other, took the beautiful women and left, leaving the beautiful women to the partner. Now in order to compete fairly with Adam, he can only talk to himself. The blonde beauty looked back, and saw that Barney was alone. She was a little startled. "Barney Stinson." Barney has stretched out his hand and smiled. "Amy." The blonde beauty reacted and saw that Barney was angry (clothed) and (served) was not (very) vanity (expensive), and she chose to accept Barney''s alternative greeting method, and smiled and stretched out her hand. In the United States, the names of Amy, Emily, and Emma are similar to Xiaoming Xiaohong from the East, not too many, just look at how many Amy Adam has met. "So, Amy, do you like magic?" Barney used his great trick. "It''s okay." Amy shrugged. As soon as the voice fell, a spark flew from Barney''s right hand to his left hand. Barney opened the palm of his left hand and said: "It''s okay." "Oh, mygod!" Amy exclaimed. Another flash of light flew to his right hand, Barney opened the palm of his right hand, and it read: "oh, mygod!" Then, Amy began to pester Barney to ask about the mystery of magic, and was amused by Barney from ear to ear. "It looks like Barney won this round." Ted smiled relievedly. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "It''s not over yet." After a while, Barney secretly made a successful gesture to Adam and the others, got up and went to the bathroom. "It''s me." Adam took a sip of beer and got up and walked towards the blonde beauty Amy. "Hi." "Hi~" Barney walked to the corner and stopped without going to the bathroom at all. Ted''s words, he agrees, the two top masters are playing against each other, and the first move is indeed very important. In his mind, Adam''s level has been recognized by him. His pioneers are perfect, and now, he is going to watch Adam''s good show. Then, his face went dark. But seeing Adam''s simple greeting "Hi" made the blonde girl completely hilarious. With that nympho-like look, Chi Guoguo was telling him that Adam''s "Hi" was more useful than his hard-worked magic. Seeing the blonde Amy was about to follow Adam, Barney couldn''t help it anymore and walked back quickly and stopped her. "Amy." He wants to face off against Adam, let the blonde Amy choose. Although he didn''t want to admit it, the first time he liked the restraint of morality, he was the first. "Barney, I have something to talk about next time." Blond Amy said casually, holding Adam''s hand, and walking out, it seemed that Barney was not the one who was teased from ear to ear before. Adam smiled at Barney and left. "Do not!" Seeing the two people leaving behind, Barney cried out unwillingly. Obviously he was first... The following days, it became Barney''s nightmare. No matter how he prepares his methods, he is no match for Adam''s hello. Continually failing in the area where he is most proud and proud, coupled with the hormones accumulated by Ji Xiaolan''s physique, he is almost exploding. "Do not!" "Do not!" "Do not!" This is what he called the most. "Adam, or forget it." Lily couldn''t bear to say: "Barney is going to lose madly." "correct." Ted agreed: "You can let him win a round." "No way." Adam shook his head and said, "This is a gambling, fair competition, and deliberate loss. That is the biggest humiliation to him." "But you are now determined to win." Ted was dissatisfied: "What''s wrong with letting him win a round slowly?" "This is one of the punishments for him." Adam seemed to smile: "When he made a bet, he also knew it. I believe that after this time, he will no longer have only himself. As long as I think, no matter what other people think, but before that, It must be ensured that the lesson is deep enough." Then he told the story of Lu Xiaobu and Zhang Wei. "Ted, do you think Barney can do this kind of thing?" Adam asked. "..." Ted was speechless. Still have to ask, Barney is 100% capable of doing this kind of thing, not even Lu Xiaobu''s unintentional. "Then are you willing to be Zhang Wei?" Adam asked again. Ted twitched at the corner of his mouth, still not wanting to answer. Of course he doesn''t want to. If he marries the one he loves but is ruined by Barney, then he will probably go crazy. That''s right! Adam told them that the story of Lu Xiaobu and Zhang Wei was changed. In this version of the story, Xiaoli broke up with Zhang Wei because Zhang Wei missed the wedding, and Zhang Wei missed her true love. Otherwise, if I change to the original version, Ted will probably say that if I were Zhang Wei, I would wish her and her ex-boyfriend. Asked back Ted, and then calmed Lily, who was so emotional about this story that Adam taught Barney not to stop. Adam continued to play the game with Barney. For Adam, one month passed quickly. But for Barney, who was severely hit and suffering, it was that the long winter had finally passed. "I lost." Barney was desperate and announced the result in relief. "I was wrong, I took it!" In front of everyone in the bar, Barney said it a hundred times. "I will give you the crown as soon as possible." After speaking, Barney quickly walked out of the McAllen Bar. "Barney..." The three of Lily couldn''t bear it. "Should we go to comfort him." "Better not, what he needs now is to lick the wound alone." Matthew said. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. "stop laughing!" Ted was angry: "You are too much!" "Why can''t I laugh?" Adam curled his lips and said: "This is Barney Stinson, you don''t really think he was completely knocked down, and then hide and lick the wound silently? No, no? No?" "Isn''t it?" Ted said angrily Ha ha. " Adam sneered: "You are still too naive, and you don''t know him at all. Of course, part of the reason why he walks so fast is embarrassing, but the more important thing is that he rushes to lick the wound, but he doesn''t lick the wound by himself. of." "You mean..." The three Lily suddenly realized. Dancer club. Barney is enjoying the thigh dance with a smile on his face. "Ah oh." "So fast?" "Do not!!!" In the surprised voice of the dancer, Barneys painful cry broke through the sky and penetrated the universe, as if even the fourth wall was broken... Chapter 284: Duncan Corps Latest website: After teaching Barney, the time has come before graduation. "Chandler, let''s go." Adam pushed open the door of Apartment 520 and greeted Chandler. "it is good." Chandler jumped up and jumped up. "What are you doing?" Rose curiously asked. "Tomorrow Adam will graduate from medical school. The Adam family will come to attend his graduation ceremony. Now I will pick them up." Monica explained. "Doesn''t Adam have a car?" Rose was surprised. "Can a car seat so many people?" Joey, who has 7 sisters, understands. "Adam, how many brothers and sisters do you have?" Ross said amused. "I do not know either." Adam said with a black face: "Come back, Chandler, let''s go!" After speaking, before Rose asked, he took Chandler out. The reason for this attitude is that when he called last night, a little bird told him that his mother seemed to be giving birth to her younger siblings again. New York Airport. "Adam!" As soon as the direct flight from Texas to New York arrived, a petite figure rushed towards Adam. "Charlie." Adam saw this, his dark face finally cleared, and smiled and opened his arms to meet the impact of the fourth sister Charlie. Charlie, who was 11 years old, threw herself into Adam''s arms with a smile, and kissed Adam''s cheek with her little mouth. Chandler and Matthew were by the side, watching eagerly. Chandler wanted such a lovely daughter. And Matthew wanted such a cute sister. The Eriksson family are big men and pure men. The games they play are all their own ice hockey, a combination of ice hockey and basketball. The rules of the game are no rules, that is, several''giants'' roar and fight each other, and they are violent and violent. Bloody, where have you seen such a cute sister. That''s right! Matthew also came because he also had a car. Mom and Dads tickets were booked by Adam. Of course, I know that Adam and Chandler alone cant bring so many people back... "Adam!" At this time, my mother and the others also followed. "mom." Adam''s face went dark again. "Hehe." Both Teddy and Gaby who saw this scene laughed. Mom was a little embarrassed, so Dad just stood at the back and looked here with a smile. "Chandler, Matthew, let me introduce you to you." Adam changed the subject in moderation and introduced both sides: "This is my mother Amy, mother, this is my good friends Chandler and Matthew." "Hi, Mrs. Duncan." "Hi, hello." My mother greeted the two enthusiastically. "That''s my dad, Bob." Adam introduced one by one: "This is my second sister Teddy, third brother Gaby, fourth sister Charlie, and fifth brother Toby." "Hi." Chandler and Matthew greeted them one by one. "Teddy, Gaby, introduce these two by yourself." Adam looked at the outsiders following Teddy and Gaby again. "This is my boyfriend Spencer." Teddy, the second child, smiled while pulling his high school boyfriend. "This is my girlfriend Danielle." The third oldest Gaby said proudly. Adam glanced at this Daniel, frowning slightly, his appearance and body are good, but his temperament makes him a little unhappy, his eyes are too flattering, commonly known as chaotic discharge. But he didn''t say anything. The youngest Gaby was over 20, and there was no long-term disability. The cleverness was the same as when he was a child. As long as he didn''t take the wrong path, he didn''t need to worry too much. "Well, let''s go to the hotel to settle down first." Adam arranged: "Teddy, you and Spencer, in Chandlers car, Gaby, you and Danielle, in Matthews car, father, mother, you bring Charlie and Toby , Take my car." "Daniel and I are going to take a Porsche." The third oldest Gaby saw Chandler''s car and shouted immediately. "If you don''t want to take a ride, you can take a taxi or take a bus." Adam is not used to his bad habit. "Listen to your brother." The mother yelled at the third child Gaby. "Ok, ok." The third child Gaby immediately raised his hand to surrender, and muttered: "The pregnant mother is terrible." The three cars one after the other formed a convoy and drove towards the Four Seasons Hotel. The United States is different from the East. If family members or relatives come here, they usually do not live at home. Unless specifically requested, or there are very few people, one or two can live in, otherwise they will all go to the hotel together. Just like every time Nora comes to New York, she never stays with Chandler, but only stays in hotels. In this way, the personal life habits are not disturbed as much as possible. After all, everyone''s living habits are different, and it is indeed inconvenient to suddenly crowd together. And staying in a hotel is definitely more convenient and more comfortable. In the current life of Asia, in the east of the country, in the big cities, this habit has gradually become available. This is also a trend after the improvement of living standards. What can be done before, now there is no need to do it again. We have money! In the car. Adam concentrated on driving. Dad Bob sits in the passenger seat. Mother Amy sat in the back with Charlie the fourth and Toby the fifth. "Adam..." Dad glanced at Adam, who had a dark face, and was a little bit silly. "Hmm." Adam snorted in his nose. "This, what we don''t want, is an accident..." Dad said slyly. "This is not the first time." Adam was a little annoyed and said, "The first time was an accident, and the second time was an accident? My mother is almost fifty. Do you know how much this will hurt her body and how high the risk is?" "I know." My mother answered directly: "This is indeed an accident. You can''t blame your father. No matter how the risk is, I will give birth. You have one more brother and sister, and you have one more family member. I am not afraid of the risk." "A basketball team is not enough?" Adam murmured: "You want a volleyball team? Or just set up a football team. That way, there are more family members. The risk is not that you are not afraid of it. In case there are three long and two shortcomings, you let Charlie and Toby not know. What do you call the sixth child?" My mother couldn''t help but hugged Toby, the fifth-year-old who was only six years old, and she couldn''t say any more rebuttals. In a large family, UU reading is often the central hub, connecting everyone in the family. With a cheerful and energetic mother, the family will be affectionate, happy and happy. And once my mother has changed, it is very likely that this big family will be separated. Regardless of his previous life or this life, Adam is the deepest feeling about this, and sincerely hopes that his mother can live a long life and have unlimited vitality. Therefore, I am particularly angry with my parents for such fearless. Of course, Adam also knows that this is because his parents are too affectionate. Otherwise, people are almost fifty, how can they accidentally create people? Although the protection probability of safety measures is not 100%, if you want to cause such accidents, there is no indescribable frequency that is extremely high or even far more than that of young people. The probability is too small and almost impossible. And the frequency is so high, how can it not be extremely affectionate? Chapter 285: Dr.Duncan Latest website: "After the graduation ceremony tomorrow, I will accompany you to the medical center for a comprehensive examination the day after tomorrow." Seeing his mother''s mood was a little depressed, Adam could only suppress the worries in his heart, and said helplessly: "By the way, the whole family will have a comprehensive medical examination." "Uh, uh." Mom and Dad nodded quickly. "Uh, uh." The fourth child, Charlie, was naughty and followed, she was so cute. "Uh, uh." The fifth-year-old Toby didn''t know why, seeing his sister doing this, he nodded and hummed. "Ha ha." Adam saw this scene in the rearview mirror and couldn''t help but smile. "Oh." Old fourth Charlie giggled. "Haha." The fifth Toby, who has been dismissed by her sister since birth, is completely a follower. "Mom, what does Gaby''s girlfriend do?" Adam asked casually. "I don''t know, it looks like a classmate, right?" Mother hesitated. "Classmates?" Adam frowned. The third son Gaby is not a man who loves to read books. He likes to play games the most. Although he is smart, his grades are messed up, but with Adam, he can go to a good university easily. When my parents asked Adam for his opinion, Adam thought about it and asked him to choose an art major, and then develop into the direction of game production. Firstly, art majors are the most water, very easy to go to, and very easy to graduate. Because there are a thousand Hamlet in the eyes of a thousand people. Learning this is not like the science that requires a lot of brainpower to know whether it will be or not, but the kind of saying that you can do it or not. Secondly, the professional counterpart, Gaby, the third oldest, is particularly interested in games. The game industry has always been a hot industry with a lot of money. So in the end, Adam looked for someone to find a relationship and helped the youngest Gaby get into the Art Center College in Pasadena, California. California is one of the cultural centers of the U.S., which is also known as New York. The most famous Hollywood and Silicon Valley are here. The third Gaby likes this choice very much. It can be seen from the time he went to college and even Christmas but didnt want to come back. . But only once, and then he was suppressed by Adam. Since you don''t even want to participate in the family reunion, then you definitely don''t need money from the family. It is said that the Americans are independent, so you can be independent. Then, the third oldest Gaby was honest. According to him, nothing is more important than family... "I know I know." Charlie smiled slyly: "Adam, do you want to know?" "Then would you like to tell me for free?" Adam teased. "I can tell you." Charlie laughed. "But it''s not free, is it?" Adam smiled clearly. "Hehe." Charlie smiled without saying a word, and directly acquiesced. "I prepared a gift. It seems that someone doesn''t want it anymore." Adam continued to tease her. "The third brother''s girlfriend is an actor." Charlie said immediately: "It seems that some movies have been made." "Actor, have you ever made a movie?" Adam''s heart shook, and suddenly he had an ominous premonition. Although the youngest Gaby is an art student, it is not uncommon for beautiful girls to come to Hollywood to chase their dreams on the edge of Hollywood. But he is still a poor student, just a little handsome, and he is not ordinary enough. Is there any capital to soak in an actor, or an actress who has made a movie? You know, the entertainment industry is the most realistic. Girls who come to chase dreams all dream of becoming famous overnight, rich and status. An actress who has already made a movie will fall in love with a poor student? Unless it is true love, there is definitely something wrong. The probability of true love is really slim. "Charlie, how did you know that she was an actor who made a movie?" "I heard it accidentally." Charlie smiled. Adam knew that Charlie, a clever little ghost, was at a lively and active age. It was normal to eavesdrop. Accidentally these three words represent the high accuracy of this news. "Charlie, are you still happy to go to school?" Adam had already had an idea in his mind and was going to let people investigate this Danielle, but he changed the subject calmly. "Happy." Charlie''s eyes turned immediately. "She is a naughty ghost, we are often called by the teacher..." When I heard this, my mother became angry, and began to talk about Charlie. Four Seasons Hotel. Adam booked a presidential suite for his parents. "Your big brother is really rich." Danielle looked around the exquisite bedroom and exclaimed. "Unfortunately it''s not my money." The third oldest Gaby, who was spread out on the bed, said lazily, "Adam is too stingy." "He is stingy?" Danielle glanced at him: "Your car is not cheap." "That was my gift from college." The third oldest Gaby said uncomfortably: "You didn''t see the car he bought for Teddy. It''s much more expensive than mine. There are also gifts for Charlie every year, bought for me and Toby. It''s not at the same level at all, it''s all Chi Guoguo discriminating me and Toby." "Ha ha." Danielle couldn''t help smiling and said, "Girls, of course you have to be pampered." "Your words are exactly the same as him!" The third oldest Gaby vomited: "Every time he plays me like this." In the evening, everyone had a dinner together, and then Adam took them out for a stroll, and then went back to rest. The next day. Columbia Medical School. The 1995 and 1998 Columbia Medical College Graduate Ceremonies are being held. Adam unsurprisingly became the representative of this medical graduate, took the stage to give a speech, and then began to issue diplomas. "Adam Dalter Duncan." In the deans chanting, Adam, wearing a bachelors uniform and a bachelors hat, walked back to the podium and came to the deans side, took the diploma from him, shook hands with him, and went on . "Steven Gasth Murphy." "Alice Niel Kidman." "Bianca Sarah Samson." "Iliad Katie Reid." "William Tom Harvard." "..." A personal name was pronounced from the dean. In this case, it is natural to bring the middle name to appear solemn. Adams classmates came to the stage one by one, either excitedly or calmly took the graduation certificate, and shook hands with the dean. When Iliad went up, he didn''t wear the bachelor''s hat, so he didn''t wear it at all and held it in his hand. "Wow! This is the doctor''s certificate." Adam went, and the second sister Teddy snatched the graduation certificate in his hand. When he opened it, he was dumbfounded and didn''t know him. "This is Latin Adam took it back angrily, pointed to the text above and said: "Look at this line, Dr. Adam Dalter Duncan! " "We finally got a doctor!" My mother was very excited looking at the certificate, not only because she was a mother, but also because she was a nurse. She is most aware of the status gap between nurses and doctors. "There are also famous writers, and the youngest billionaire." The third oldest Gaby reminded. "Of course I know." His mother gave him an angry look: "But it''s a pity that all three honors are owned by Adam alone." Second child Teddy: "..." The third oldest Gaby: "..." Chapter 286: Despised Latest website: Columbia University School of Medicine. "Look here, eggplant!" After getting the graduation certificate, the Duncan family began to take pictures. Others are similar. Four years of hard work, isn''t it just for today''s moment. Many girls shed tears. Because these four years have been so difficult. Many parents also cried with joy. It is definitely a very glorious thing for a family to train a doctor, and the cost of this is also very touching, its not enough if you dont want to cry. what? Are all medical students carrying out their loans independently and never cheating on their old age? Ha ha! That is an illusion. It is true that many people are independently carrying loans, but many are supported by their families, and those who independently carry loans are not all people with independent personalities, and more of them are because the family has no money to support... It''s all worth it now. Therefore, almost all the shooting is for students who wear bachelor''s uniforms (graduates of any level are collectively referred to as bachelor''s uniforms, even those worn by high school graduates are bachelor''s uniforms), who will open the certificate representing the doctor of medicine In front of him, the absolute C position. The family members who came were not only parents, brothers and sisters, but also boy and girl friends, fiances, fiances, wives and husbands, and even brought their children. These people, in contrast, are more excited. Because it is so difficult to fall in love with a medical student or start a family. Now finally see the light. Although the internship salary for the immediate residency training cannot be compared with that of real doctors, it does not invest large sums of money in it. The gap between the positive and the negative is too great. "Adam, go get the distribution letter!" Iliad came over and greeted. "it is good." Adam talked to his family and entered the teaching building with Iliad. Twos and threes of graduates had already walked in front. In front of the nurse''s desk, modeled after the hospital, everyone heard the name and took a letter in the past, which was the internship hospital they were assigned to. Doctor''s internship is naturally a two-way application, but the top medical schools have large hospitals as designated teaching hospitals. Therefore, the distribution system is more at this time. The medical school assigns you to hospitals of various levels for residency training based on your performance, usually in the local area. For example, the students of Harvard Medical School are mostly assigned to Boston. The Columbia School of Medicine is naturally assigned to New York. Of course, you can also choose not to go and choose to apply to the hospital for residency training yourself, but without the help of the medical school, you need more contacts. Otherwise, it will be much more difficult to apply, and the hospitals that can apply for will be much worse than those allocated by the medical school. This is one of the important reasons why some people admire senior professors when studying in medical school. Not only can they teach you more skills, but they can also arrange your future, so they ask if you admire or not... "where are you?" "Mount Sinai Hospital, how about you?" "me too." Everyone got the envelope, opened it, and started talking. Adam and the others are much more calm, because they are all set by default, and they have already decided where to go. When they opened it, it turned out to be the surgery of the medical center. Adam glanced at a few influential figures and saw that their expressions hadn''t changed much, knowing that it must be the same as the default, he couldn''t help but smile. "gone." Adam took the envelope and waved it at Iliad and Bianca, and walked out. A big family is still waiting for him. On this day, Adam led the Duncan Corps to tour Columbia, and then New York. The next day. Medical center. Adam took his family for a comprehensive physical examination, mainly his mothers physical examination. My mother''s body has always been very good, and she gave birth to the entire Duncan basketball team. But when the fifth Toby was born six years ago, Adam clearly noticed his mother''s physical regression. Older mothers are very dangerous. In the past, when Gaby and Charlie were born, they were able to walk and jump soon after they were born, and there was no problem at all to go to work. When Toby was born in his forties, he took a long rest before he recovered. This time I was pregnant with my sixth child, and I was almost fifty. It was terrible to think about it. Although modern medicine is becoming more and more developed, there is still a life-and-death event in which birth is a matter of life and death. " In order to get the most accurate information, Adam approached Rachel''s father Leonard and asked him to give the most professional and appropriate diagnosis. no way. Obstetricians and gynecologists for physical examination may be more professional, but they may not give the most appropriate diagnosis. Either conservative or exaggerated, this is not what Adam wanted. As a doctor, he understands the practice of his colleagues, but now he wants to know the true physical condition of his mother, as a son... "Your mother''s health is very good, there is no problem." Leonard smiled and said: "Don''t worry, I asked the director of obstetrics and gynecology privately. It''s really okay. As long as you pay attention, it will go smoothly. But when you get older, don''t get pregnant in the future. It''s too damaging. Of course. If you get pregnant again, maybe it will become a medical miracle..." "I know, thank you." Adam breathed a sigh of relief and said gratefully. "I will come here for an internship in a week. Are you ready?" Leonard patted Adam on the shoulder and smiled. "always be ready." Adam smiled. "Ha ha." Leonard said with satisfaction: "I have already said hello, and then you will be assigned to Dr. Xueni Sheerang. She is a senior resident under my staff. She has a very good personality. You will like her." "I have no doubt." Adam smiled. This is the beauty of the relationship, the green light all the way, this Dr. Xueni Sheerang, Leonard''s resident, will definitely take special care of Adam. The county magistrate (the attending doctor Leonard Green) and the current in charge (the resident doctor Xueni Sheran) both took care of Adam, and the speed at which Adam started the operation can be imagined. The benefits of business relationships over the years have once again been fully demonstrated. The two chatted briefly again. Adam took the medical report and went to find his parents. First he gave the doctor''s warning, and then he told the good news. "DadMom, how about you move in?" Adam thought for a while and suggested: "New York has better medical resources..." "Haha, no need." My mother interrupted with a smile: "My friend relationship with your dad is in Galvest. When we arrived in New York, our eyes were blackened, and there was not even a friend. That was so uncomfortable. We are very good in our hometown, and you too. Having said that, my body is completely fine." "It''s not completely all right. The danger of giving birth to older women still exists." Adam couldn''t help but reminded. "Yeah, yeah, I know my body. Although you are a doctor, you are still an intern. Your mother, I am also a senior nurse. Bambi like you, went to the hospital and asked us." Mom said proudly. Adam: "..." Chapter 287: Girl next door Latest website: Although my mother''s words did not apply to Adam, Adam decided to endure it. In the love and killing of nurses and doctors, the young intern doctor Yo, that was the unbearable experience of "Jade Emperor was beaten by a monkey" in the nurse''s mouth. You are great, but you have been an intern and asked us to get an injection for you. You are awesome, but you have been an intern and asked us to teach you what to do. You are majestic, but you have been an intern, and you frankly met with us... Therefore, senior nurses have a full sense of superiority to the interns, and it is sometimes worthwhile to say that the attending doctor or even the director of the department is not empty. If there is a nurses'' association, a strike can be organized. As a senior nurse''s mother, to say this to the son of an intern, it really doubled the sense of superiority and happiness. Although Adam doesn''t belong to the "Bambi" in my mother''s mouth, but...you are always pregnant again, so it''s good for you to be happy all the time. After the major issue of his mother''s body was resolved, Adam relaxed a lot, taking advantage of the last week before he was busy and took the family for a few days of fun. "Puff! What?!" When Adam heard the assistant''s investigation result, he sprayed alcohol directly. That''s right! Adam has an assistant. With more and more wealth and various equity investments more and more complex, he himself does not have the mind and time to take care of these tedious tasks, so he naturally needs to hire someone to manage it. In addition, in order to help MAX, a small book production company has been set up specially, and these have to be taken care of. So as early as a few years ago, Adam opened a small investment company, incorporated all investments into it, and hired a female assistant with a good professional quality to take charge of the specific work. Of course, in order to prevent the embezzlement of property, Adam gave her very low authority. She was only responsible for general transactional work, filing tax returns, paying attention to changes in the equity and stock prices of investment companies, booking air tickets, and helping to run errands. Adam is firmly in control of the most important investment and finances, long-term holding, and centralized processing at intervals, so the problem is not big. The female assistant is called Ada Tout. She looks average, but Sheng is skilled in business and has no ambitions. She is satisfied with the high salary Adam gave her. The key is not 007 or 996, but 955. Don''t live too smartly. "Boss, you heard me right." The female assistant Ada was sprayed with a face, and looked at her boss with a bit of complaint, her eyes changed from weird to gloat: "Danielle, who you asked me to investigate, did make a movie, the girl next door series, this is a series of videos. , Would you like to watch?" "of course yes." Adam took the videotape and opened it, and found that the girl next door inside was really the girlfriend of the third oldest Gaby. She turned off the videotape at the moment she transformed, and her face was a bit ugly. He is not Barney, he has no strange affection for the artistic actresses of Fernando Valley, and his heart is full of responses at the moment. How can such a happy Duncan House fit into such a strange thing. "Boss, what should I do now?" Ida gossiping. "What to do? Cold!" Adam said in a bad mood: "Now go and book my parents and them the air tickets for tomorrow. Gaby''s don''t book them. I''ll have a good talk with him." Naturally, this kind of thing can''t let his mother know, even if he is very annoyed now, he still has to endure his mother and them leaving. "Okay, boss." Ada left Adam''s apartment in response. The next day. Mom and Dad went back to Texas. Danielle returned to California. And the third Gaby was stayed by Adam. "Adam, are you looking for something to do with me?" The third Gaby rubbed his hands and looked at Adam expectantly. "How did you and Danielle meet?" Adam asked. "I knew each other like that. I met on campus and fell in love at first sight. She had a temperament..." The third oldest Gaby was intoxicated there, but he didn''t have much culture. At the moment, it wasn''t appropriate for him to say anything, and he couldn''t speak there. "The temperament of the girl next door?" Adam looked strange. "Correct!" The third son Gaby clapped his hands: "It''s the girl next door that I feel like. This is what I dream of. It''s like our neighbor is an annoying aunt who troubles me every day." "That''s good for you to trouble others every day." Adam murmured: "So, are you serious with her?" "Of course serious." The third oldest Gaby shouted: "I take every relationship seriously." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, but he was relieved. Because of this seriousness, he has an inexplicable sense of familiarity. Danielle is the truth about Fernando Valley''s artistic actress, and should not be a big blow to such serious third Gaby. "Do you know what she does?" "I know, the filmmaker." The third Gaby said of course: "Speaking of which is still my predecessor, I may be able to cooperate in filming together in the future." The art and design he learned can be used in game manufacturing, and naturally can also be used in filming. It is also normal to be a behind-the-scenes. "Co-produce a movie?" Adam couldn''t laugh or cry: "Look at the movies she made before you tell me this." With that said, he opened the videotape and let the third child Gaby watch it by himself, while he himself went back to the bedroom and called home to see if his parents got home smoothly. Bon Voyage. Adam talked with his father and mother for a while. After hanging up the phone, he always felt weird in his heart. After thinking about it, I realized that after so long, Gaby, the third oldest in the living room, did not respond. This is not normal. . So he hurried out. Then the corner of his mouth twitched. But I saw the third oldest Gaby, who should have been crying and yelling "No", sitting there, staring at the video recorder, watching with relish. "Did I put the wrong tape?" Adam was shocked, and quickly walked over to take a look and found that it was indeed the girl next door series. He couldn''t help but heaved a sigh of relief, and then looked at the third Gaby weirdly. "Gaby, are you okay?" "What''s the matter with me?" The third oldest Gaby pointed to the indescribable image and smiled: "Look, this is my girlfriend. Isn''t her acting great? God, I''m in a relationship with a Fernando Valley artist, it''s great!" "..." Adam is speechless Carefully observe the expressions in the eyes of the third Gaby, and find that his happiness is not pretending, and this is not the first time he has seen this kind of performance... "Holyshit! My third brother will not be Barney No. 2?" Adam deliberately stayed the third Gaby for a day and kept observing in secret for a long time. He had to ask the female assistant Ada to book the flight back to California for the third Gaby. The good news is that the third oldest Gaby really doesnt care, and the psychological quality is beyond Adams reach... The worry is that this is clearly another Barney Stinson, who would really think that it is a great thing to fall in love with the artists of Fernando Valley. Their Duncan family are all honest and kind people, how could they raise a replica of Barney? Adam couldn''t help but regret letting the third son Gaby go to California to study. This is freedom. Well, it must be so! Chapter 288: Induction training Latest URL: Send away the third Gaby. In the last two days, Adam went to Boston. Juno, Karen, and Heather, who had flown from Texas, were already waiting here. The four had a good two days. After talking with Juno, Adam finally forgot about the bad news that the third Gaby might be Barney 2. Of course, Adam firmly disagrees with Juno''s saying that the third Gaby may be influenced by him, and for the first time he doubted Juno''s judgment. After all, Juno is a man, not a god. Heather has tight time and few opportunities to get together, so Adam will naturally not be so uninterested in this issue. Two days passed in a blink of an eye. Weekend night. Adam and the reluctant Heather bid farewell at the airport. He flew back to New York. Heather flew back to Texas. Juno continued to stay in Boston. As an excellent graduate of Harvard Medical School, even if there are so many people who are forced and walked through the back door, her grades are among the best. Therefore, the graduation assignment was assigned to the best Massachusetts General Hospital. Karen has studied as a nurse and has many years of hunting and anatomy assistants with Adam and Juno. It is very easy. on Monday. morning. Adam got up early, and after packing up, he came to the medical center early. Today is the registration day. Someone has been waiting here. "Adam." A Southern Universe girl saw Adam and walked over to say hello: "Remember me? I am..." "Christina Young." Adam smiled and said, "Juneau''s classmates, did you and Meredith really give up those good hospitals in Boston and ran to New York to grab a chance with us?" "Competition is everywhere, it''s the same everywhere." Christina half raised her single eyelid and smiled disapprovingly. "Where is Meredith? You weren''t with her?" Adam curiously asked. "No." Christina shook her head and said: "She lives in her mother''s house, and I rent a house by myself. I am not used to living with others. She wanted to take me to the bar last night. I thought about reporting today and rejected it. She is probably still asleep now." "Don''t you wake her up?" Adam smiled. "She will wake up." Christina smiled. "Plastic sisterhood." Adam knew it well. Christina''s "competition is everywhere" is not a joke, she really competes everywhere. Although Meredith is her good sister, she is also her biggest opponent. If Meredith does not perform well, then many of Meredith''s opportunities will fall to her. In that case, why go to wake Meredith? Even Adam thought darkly that the reason why Christina didn''t live with Meredith was probably because he didn''t want to be too close, and it was inconvenient to save many things. "On that flight, thank you very much." Christina changed the subject and thanked her. "You''re welcome." Adam glanced at her. The two chatted casually with some gossip news, and time passed quickly. Other interns arrived one after another. "Are you all here?" A bald man in a suit looked at the crowd with the list. "Meredith hasn''t come yet." Christina whispered to Adam. "Don''t worry, the director of surgery is a good friend of her mother." Adam smiled meaningfully. "Yes." Christina nodded. For ordinary interns, they are all cautious, for fear of violating the hospital''s rules and regulations and being dismissed from the inpatient training program. But for Meredith''s super-hard relationship households, the rules are used to break. This is also where she knows she is going to report today, and she dared to go to the bar to drink and have fun last night as usual. "follow me." The bald man in suit didnt call his name, he took everyone to an office, asked everyone to sit down, and introduced himself: Im Jason Dawn, the legal counsel of the hospital, and Im responsible for the induction training for you today. What can and cannot be done, who will tell me now what is the most important thing as a doctor?" "Care about the patient?" A young intern raised his hand and smiled. "Ha ha." Bald legal counsel, Jason Pi, smiled and said, "I see, this is your biggest puzzle! Care about the patient? No! The most important thing you have to remember is that the hospital does not want to be prosecuted! Being prosecuted is not one thing. A good thing..." What follows is a large number of cases where doctors were prosecuted, with various gestures, many of which were cases where doctors were kind but still prosecuted. Everyone was numb with their scalp, and they were deeply impressed by the prosecution. "well." The bald legal counsel Jason looked around and saw that everyone listened. He nodded in satisfaction: "Now let''s talk about it. What should we do if there is a medical accident in the end? Is there anyone to talk about it?" "Don''t admit it to death?" Christina raised her hand. "Correct!" Jason, the bald legal counselor, lit up and pointed at Christina: "I just don''t admit it. Of course it is for the patient, but if you can be sure that the patient is dead, then you can say whatever you want." Having said this, he still smiled. But no one agreed with him. Jason, the bald legal counsel, curled his lips and continued to instill the concept of deepening this aspect. "Well, my task is over. You can follow your department director. I believe they have something to explain." Ten minutes later, when two white coats, one white and one black, appeared at the door, the bald legal counsel Jason stopped the topic. "Surgery, follow me." The African-American old man with very few short, gray hair turned around and left after saying a word. Christina was the first to trot to keep up. "Let''s go." Adam nodded to Ilya of Internal Medicine, greeted Bianca beside him, and followed him. Everyone followed the director of surgery to a room. When the director turned on the lights, they realized that it was set up like an operating room, which was the practice room of the surgical intern. "Today you came here hopefully and want to participate in this competition..." The director of surgery looked at everyone and began his own remarks. At this moment, a girl touched in from the outside, and the director of surgery took a look at her, did not reprimand the other party for being late, and continued speaking as if he hadn''t seen it. "In the past, you were medical students studying to be doctors in medical school, but today you are doctors. The 7 years of residency training here have been the best and worst 7 years of your life." The director of surgery stood there with his hands folded and said lightly: "You will be pushed to the edge of the collapse, look around, and say hello to your competitors. Eight of you will be transferred to easier departments, five will collapse under pressure, and two will be dissuaded. This is your starting line, your arena, where you will go, it all depends on you. " Adam looked around at everyone. There were 20 surgical interns in this session. According to the director of surgery, only 5 succeeded in the end... Chapter 289: Forty-eight hours Latest website: Medical Center. Intern changing room. Richard Weber, the director of surgery, left after speaking. Everyone came to the changing room, put on blue shirts and white coats, with a stethoscope around their necks, and formally entered the state of an intern. The hospital is a strictly graded place, and even the clothes are exquisite. The interns and residents wear blue shirts, while the attending doctors wear dark blue shirts. "The first shift is 48 hours, which is horrible." Bianca complained to Adam in a low voice: "It''s much easier on the internal medicine side." "This is surgery." Adam arranged his clothes and smiled. "There are 20 surgical interns and only 6 women, which is really unfriendly." Meredith looked around and vomited. "You have a 1:1 ratio of men to women at Harvard Medical School?" Adam curiously asked. "..." Meredith stopped. Men in most industries still belong to the absolute mainstream, and the medical profession is no exception. The proportion of medical students is much larger than that of boys. The ratio of 14:6 is quite friendly. After all, this is a major surgery, not a gynecology department. The reason why she complained so much was just a subconscious female fist punching, who knew that Adam was so shameless. "What''s this? One of the six women is a model." Christina grinned and looked at Alice over there: "Seriously, does this make us in awe?" "Alice is not." Adam smiled and said, "If there is a model, it must be her." A few people followed Adam''s gaze and saw a tall, curvy, blond beauty who was arranging her hair. "No way?" Christina was surprised: "Aren''t the models all thin and uncumbersome?" "It depends on the model." Adam explained: "Those niche supermodels who have gone the wrong way are naturally the kind you said, but ordinary models are still paying attention to blond hair and brutality, because they are more in line with the public''s aesthetics." "Do you know so?" Meredith was not smiling. "Understand a little, understand a little." Adam smiled reservedly. "He is a billionaire, and of course he knows this best." Christina glanced across Alice, the tall blond cruel model, Bianca, and Meredith, and finally glanced at herself in the mirror, with a strange tone. "Our current year is really strange. Not only billionaires come to be doctors, but also beautiful women come to be doctors. People who don''t know think we are acting in the medical drama "Our Days." "You also watch "Our Days"?" Adam looked strange: "Then what do you think of Dr. Drake Lamore?" When Meredith heard Drake''s name, he moved for a while. "It''s pretty handsome, but it''s a bit silly, that is, in the TV series, you can''t be a doctor in reality." Christina commented. "Haha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. "Drake Lamore''s actor is Adam''s good friend Joey Tribbiani." Bianca explained. "is it?" Christina was a little surprised. After all, TV drama actors are still far from ordinary people, but thinking of Adam''s identity as a writer and billionaire, it is natural that they are familiar with each other. "Can I ask you a question about Joey?" "Just ask." Adam smiled. "He often talks halfway through, and then stops there, tilting his head in a contemplative manner. Did he forget his lines?" Christina asked out the doubts she had always had. "This is called fart performance." Adam happily said: "Specially used to recall when you forget the lines." "it is as expected." Christina shrugged and said: "How did your friend choose him? Anyway, he is also an important supporting role. Why can''t he even memorize the lines?" "Ha ha." Adam didn''t answer and asked, "Do you think he created the fart-sniffing act? He didn''t learn it from his predecessors." How did Joey choose? Of course it was through the back door. But this does not need to tell others. "OK, Martin, Robinson, Bond, Hawkins!" The hospital staff began to group interns. The four interns walked over quickly and followed the staff''s instructions to find the resident who took them. "Who are you with? Meredith and I are Bailey." Christina asked. "You also followed Nazzi? Me too." Before Adam and Bianca could speak, a slightly fat boy interjected: "At least we are going to suffer together. I am George O''Malley." Seeing that Meredith and Christina ignored him, he came over and said to the smiling Meredith: "We met at the bar last night. You were wearing a black skirt with slits on the skirt, and Roman sandals... now you think I am gay, no, I am not gay..." "are you sure?" Adam joked: "The focus of normal men is not on this." The man looked at the woman, looked up all over, remembering what she was wearing, nothing wrong. But even the characteristics of the skirt and the type of shoes she wore can be accurately stated, even if it is not gay, it is a bit of a fool. Little Fat George: "..." "O''Malley, Young, Grey, Stevenson!" Shouted the staff. The little fat man hurriedly chased Grey away, and the brutal blond model quickly followed. "Sure enough, there is a womanhood." Adam looked at the four of them leaving behind, and said to Bianca, "I just stayed in the flowers." A group of four trainees, just a man, Joey, and three other women, two of whom are beauties. If they were replaced by Joey and Barney, they must be crazy. "You think too much." Bianca smiled: "Too many women are not good, maybe he was not **** originally, he will become gay." "makes sense." Adam was taken aback, nodded and smiled: "When everyone around you treats you as a sister, it is easy to be assimilated into a sister if you are not a real man. I think O''Malley has a soft temper and is very dangerous." "What if you change to a real man like you?" Bianca gave him a blank look. "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. With him, as long as he wants, they will still become sisters. "Duncan, Samson, Turk, Fowler!" The staff began to sign up again. "Let''s go Adam called Bianca to the door. "Hi, this is Chris Turk." A bald-headed African-American youth greeted enthusiastically: "I am with Doctor Aixin just like you." "Adam Duncan." "Bianca Samson." The two shook hands with him. Adam curiously asked, "Doctor Love? What is the nickname of Dr. Xueni Xilang?" "Correct." Bald Chris smiled and said: "Contrary to Nazi, the Dr. Xueni Xilang we talked to has a very good personality, and loves to care for patients and colleagues with love, so we are jokingly called Doctor Love. We are really lucky." :. : Chapter 290: Kill the chicken and the monkey Latest website: Medical Center. "Ha, isn''t this my intern." A female doctor in her thirties with a mediocre appearance looked at the four people with a smile on her face: "Let me guess, you are Adam, you are Bianca, you are Chris, and you are Stu, right? wrong?" "Yep." The three Adams smiled and nodded, and the last white fat man had a smile on his face. His expression was extremely funny, even slightly wretched. "I''m Stu Fowler, I am very happy to learn from you, Dr. Shiran, your smile is simply the brightest sunshine and warmth, can I call you Xueni?" "of course can." Dr. Xue Ni Xilang smiled sweeter: "All colleagues, I just came three years earlier than you. From now on, everyone will be friends, get along well and make progress together." "Great, Xue Ni." White Fatty Stu cheered from the heart. The three Adam looked at each other and looked at each other. Where did the fat white guy come out? It''s a good show. "Doctor Hiran, please arrange for us." Adam reminded. "Ok." Xue Ni glanced at Adam and said with a smile: "I heard that Adam, you like learning the most. This is the Traumatology Regulations, the doctor''s phone list and the pager. The nurse will call you at any time. You need to be on call. It is best to use it. Run, after all, time is sometimes the difference between life and death for the patient. If you arrive a moment earlier, the patient will have more hope." Didi, didi. "Come as you say, follow me." The pager on Xue Ni''s waist rang, she glanced at it, and immediately began to run. The four Adam quickly followed. The roof of the building. A medical helicopter flew slowly. "What is the patient?" After landing, Xue Ni immediately stepped forward and asked. "Brian Tucker, 38 years old, had a cardiac arrest, had undergone cardiac resuscitation, and is now unconscious..." First responders report the situation quickly. "I know him. He made an appointment for Dr. Green''s heart bypass surgery this Friday." Xue Ni greeted everyone and walked downstairs while pushing the bed, while observing the patient''s condition: "Adam, go and notify Dr. Green." "it is good." Adam agreed and ran downstairs quickly. "Holyshit!" The bald Chris and the fat white Stu were surprised by Adam''s speed. Adam came to the nurse''s desk and asked the nurse to call Leonard. Leonard arrived soon. "Bran Tucker?" Leonard was very concerned when he heard it, and hurried to the ward with Adam, because this was a patient belonging to his patient group. The U.S. medical system is very complicated and interesting. The relationship between hospitals and doctors is similar to department stores and counters, platforms, and online writers, and is a cooperative relationship. Doctors provide technology, hospitals provide venues, equipment, residents, nurses and other logistics, and the two parties cooperate to make money. Of course, the doctors here refer to the attending doctors who have obtained independent medical qualifications, like Leonard. Intern doctors like Adam and residents like Xue Ni, although they all follow Leonard, they are hired by the hospital and assigned to Leonard. After the resident doctor''s training is over, the independent medical qualification examination of the attending doctor is completed, and the medical license is obtained, there are usually two options. One is to stay in the hospital and become a sitting doctor hired by the hospital. The hospital will hire a small number of full-time doctors to prevent doctors from not being able to visit. After all, it''s just a cooperative relationship, and it''s not an exclusive cooperation. Once something happens, it''s common for the doctors to choose to go to another hospital. The attending doctor who has just obtained a medical license has not had the opportunity to establish his own patient group. It is also a wise move to choose to stay in the hospital for consultation, slowly establish a patient group and then establish his own clinic. The other one is already well-known and has its own patient group, so rent the premises outside the hospital or inside the hospital and open the clinic directly. Leonard rented a house in the hospital and opened a clinic by himself. Over the years, he developed his own patient group, not working for the hospital, but cooperating with the hospital to share, so the income is very high. In such a situation, it is necessary to have a good reputation to maintain and expand the patient group, so we strive to provide the best service for each patient. "Adam, you are here to be the bedside doctor. You are now in charge of him." After the first aid, everything was stable, and Xue Ni began to dispatch tasks. "Bianca, you go round the room." "Chris, you go write the report." "Snow Ni, what about me?" Fatty White Stu said anxiously. "Stu, there have been a lot of people accumulated over the rectal exam. Go ahead." Xue Ni smiled and said. "..." Fatty White Stu''s face suddenly turned dark. Adam was amused. He is well aware of this arrangement, because this patient will have a heart bypass operation on Friday. As the other''s bedside doctor, Leonard can justifiably arrange for him to participate in the operation. First of all, it is this kind of open heart surgery, and I am absolutely envious of others. Six hours later. Hospital restaurant. Four Adam and Four Meredith sat at a table for dinner. The brutal blond model, named Elizabeth Stevenson, or Liz for short, covered her mouth and nose with an expression of forbearance. "This shift is a marathon, hurry up and eat something, or you won''t be able to make it through." George O''Malley persuaded the little fat man with a little bit of personality. "No, I can''t eat it." The ferocious Liz shook his head with an uncomfortable expression. "what''s happenin?" Adam curiously asked. "Try to see if you can eat after 17 rectal examinations." The ferocious Liz looked terrified. The three Adams immediately looked at Fatty White Stu, who was fatter than George. "You also have a rectal exam." Stu, the fat white man with a mouthful of oil, raised his head, his eyes gleaming: "Me too! I made 23!" "..." Brutal Liz covered his mouth and ran away. "Wow." Fatty White Stu didn''t care, looking at the cruel curve of Liz''s running, he couldn''t help showing a wretched smile: "Hey hey, I didn''t expect Liz and I to be so destined~" Everyone couldn''t bear to look straight. "Have you heard that every year the attending doctor will select the best interns and let them participate in the operation in the first shift, UU reading ." Christina changed the subject: "I don''t know who of us will be selected." "Choose one from four, the probability is high." Adam smiled and said, "Now only see who will be picked out for surgery first." "Your group must choose you." Christina glanced at him. "That''s not necessarily." Adam shook his head and said, "Every doctor in charge has a different style. I heard that your doctor in charge of Dr. Preston Burke likes to kill chickens and monkeys the most. Find the weakest or the one he looks upset, and then madly fight each other. To deter others." "puff!" George O''Malley, the little fat girl who was eating, directly sprayed the food out of his mouth when he heard this, his face pale. Chapter 291: The glory of the first operation Latest website: Medical Center. Indoor restaurant. "Dr. Burke like this?" The little fat boy George was upset. "I heard that, I don''t know if it''s true." Adam was surprised: "What''s the matter?" "I seem to offend him." George said flusteredly. "You are fat enough." Adam gave a thumbs up: "Dare to offend your boss''s boss on the first day of internship." "George, how did you offend him?" Christina curiously asked. "Tony, it was the patient I was in charge of. When I inserted the needle for his infusion, I didn''t insert it immediately. Dr. Burke drove me off and did it myself." George said angrily: "I just said one thing, I bet you made many mistakes when you first started..." Happiness! Before he finished speaking, Adam had already applauded. "what''s happenin?" George looked at Adam dissatisfied. "You mock the attending doctor in front of the patient, you are awesome!" Adam raised two thumbs and clapped his hands in admiration. "George, you shouldn''t do this." Meredith said helplessly: "Doctors are a hierarchical profession. The majesty of superior doctors should not be offended, especially in front of patients." "And if you can''t figure it out by yourself." Adam made up the knife and said: "Also taunting the big boss, that is even more deadly." The superb doctors are all like Leonard. They open their own clinics and cooperate with hospitals. The same is true for Dr. Burke. He is more famous than Leonard. He is a close friend of the director of surgery. There have been rumors that he will become The next director of surgery. The profession of a doctor is the most technical and authoritative. An intern would be upset when he changed to any doctor if he said strange things in front of the patient. Don''t mess with you! "George, you are miserable." Christina looked at the little fat girl with pity. "Isn''t it?" George''s face was pale: "I just said that casually, Dr. Burke shouldn''t have trouble with me, right?" "Not so?" The murderous Liz, who had already vomited back, stared and said, "Nazi just didn''t like me, so he arranged for me to do **** work 17 times. She was just taking our hospital doctor. You clearly offended her. Boss, think about it yourself." "I think George 95% will be the first lucky one of us to come on stage for surgery." Adam plays with the taste. This Dr. Burke is a famous doctor in cardiothoracic surgery and Leonard''s new opponent. About his news, Leonard told Adam more than once. Of course, the most talked about is that Dr. Burke, like the director of surgery, Richard, is also of African descent and engages in small-group inheritance. It used to be Richard, the surgical director of the same age, pressing Leonard, and now the young Dr. Burke, who is in his forties, is right behind him, completely discriminating against their whites... According to the news that Adam heard, Dr. Burke would definitely show George a good look. Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here! "Good afternoon, interns." A tall African-American doctor came over, and under George''s panicked gaze, he deliberately walked to George''s side, intervened and laughed: "The news spreads very quickly, but I want to come and share the good news personally. As you all know, the honor of performing surgery for the first time is reserved for the most potential interns. Today I have an operation and I will choose someone. " Christina, Meredith, and the cruel Liz. Hearing this, even if I know that Dr. Burke is here to avenge George, but I still cant help but Dr. Burkes eyes are slightly out of date, and he straightened up, looking expectantly. Dr. Burke. This is the charm of surgery. "It''s you, George O''Malley!" Dr. Burke looked around and patted the little fat girl next to him. "I?" George shook directly. "Correct." Dr. Burke said with a smile: "You will do the appendectomy in the afternoon. Congratulations, and enjoy it." After speaking, he left happily. "What kind of punishment is this!" Christina dissatisfied. "Yeah, how simple an appendectomy is." Brutal Liz echoed: "I had known this, and I would offend Dr. Burke." "Difficulty and easy are all relative terms." Adam snorted and motioned everyone to look at George, but he saw the little fat man, sweat on his forehead, and his eyes lost. "Appendicectomy is easy to follow the standard procedures, of course, but you can guarantee that there will be no accidents during the operation, such as sudden bleeding?" Everyone is stunned. Surgical operations, especially novices, are most afraid of accidents. Because they don''t have enough experience, once they encounter an accident, there is no time for them to think about it, and they must respond immediately, otherwise a life may be ruined in their own hands. This kind of extreme urgency will overwhelm novices. Empty or buzzing brains are the most terrifying state. This is why interns and even residents do not have independent medical qualifications and must perform operations under the care of the attending doctor. If you perform well enough, the doctor who took you will let go and let you have more freedom to perform surgery. This is trust and responsibility. Because the person in charge of the operation is the attending doctor. Therefore, even if it was to punish the little fat boy George O''Malley, by the way, to make other interns feel that the authority of the attending doctor could not be challenged, Dr. Burke did not dare to use complicated surgery as a case, and only selected the most. Simple appendectomy. Because of such a simple operation, even if something goes wrong, he is confident enough to save it immediately. It''s really bad if you switch to a complicated operation. It''s very possible to be slapped in the face by pretending to be uncomfortable, that would be too bad. As for why not pick one that is slightly more difficult but sure enough, in case George really does it? In fact, it''s very simple. Because Dr. Burke did research in advance and looked at the files, and found that Niang Pao Fatty was not good enough, he almost didn''t come in, and his personality was weak at first sight. To deal with such a rookie, the simplest appendectomy is enough. After lunch. Everyone began to devote themselves to the work of busy interns. According to the self-deprecating words circulating: "We are interns are small people and the bottom of the surgical food chain. We do experiments, write medical records, and stay on duty all night. You can''t complain even if you fall down, and you have to take the initiative to buy coffee for the boss to accompany the smiley. We are too difficult..." "Adam, wait for you to have your first appendectomy." Leonard walked over and announced: "Follow me to prepare." "what?" Adam was surprised. "It''s not just Burke who has appendix surgery, we also have it." Leonard laughed and said: "The glory of the intern''s first operation should be attributed to the best intern, rather than letting some people play tricks." Chapter 292: Gambling in the observation room Latest website: Observe the operating room. The transparent glass high stage auditorium is already full of interns. They all heard the news and took the time to watch. "Didn''t it say that George had the first operation?" Brutal Liz looked at Adam who was washing his hands and changing clothes during the operation downstairs: "How come you changed to Adam?" "I heard that Dr. Green and Dr. Burke are not dealing with it." Christina whispered: "In order for Adam to perform the first operation, Dr. Green changed the operation schedule and caught Dr. Burke by surprise." The operating room in the hospital is limited, so in order to arrange the surgeries of the doctors most reasonably, there is a blackboard in the corridor, with time as the x coordinate and the operating room as the y coordinate, and space is divided. A person will arrange the surgeries of each doctor and write them in the blanks. It is clear at a glance what time, which operating room, which doctor is in charge, and which doctor is involved. Dr. Burke had seen this surgery schedule board before he was sure that he could arrange the first surgery for George O''Malley, but it was no wonder that Leonard would switch the surgery. "Doctor Burke must be very upset." Brutal Liz slapped his tongue: "Even with Adam will be disgusted by Dr. Burke." "What''s the matter?" Christina curled her lips and said, "If there is an attending doctor who treats me this way, let alone an attending doctor, what does it mean to offend the director of surgery? The big deal is just to change the hospital with the attending doctor." "George, take a good look, and in another hour, it''s your turn." Brutal Liz reminded. "Ok." The little fat girl George sat in the front row, staring at the operating room downstairs. "Meredith, are you okay?" Christina saw that Meredith had been in a trance with nothing to say the whole time, so she couldn''t help but push her. "It''s okay." Meredith grinned reluctantly. She is still in a daze. The girl with epilepsy she took over was biased towards neurosurgery. Dr. Miranda Bailey, who was nicknamed the chief resident doctor, assigned her to Derek Sheputt, the chief neurosurgery doctor. Then she discovered that this Dr. Derek Sheppert turned out to be the man who had been hilarious at the bar last night and was driven away by her this morning. Moreover, the man looked at her as if she was not wearing clothes, and he made it clear that he wanted to continue this relationship. Of course she refused and expressed deep dissatisfaction, but... deep down, she was complicated and unspeakable, because this man was very handsome, humorous, and authoritative, which was really fascinating... "10 dollars bet he can''t finish it." "Fifteen dollars bet he would cry." "Twenty dollars to bet him collapse." Some interns began to bet. "I bet on his success, and bet against all of you, there is no limit to how much." Bianca stood up, turned around, and looked at the male interns who were betting. The male interns who were talking and laughing were a little dazed. "Why, dare not to bet?" Bianca smiled. "50 dollars!" "75 dollars!" "100 dollars!" "..." I was told this by a beautiful female colleague. The object was still a male colleague who made them envy and hate. The male interns could not bear it. They raised their bets one by one and played against Bianca. "Can you bet on Adam''s success?" Christina raised her hand. "Yes, we will split the bet at that time." Bianca nodded. "Then I also bet on Adam''s success." Brutal Liz raised his hand. "Count me in." Meredith also suppressed the distracting thoughts and raised his hand. Alice in the corner, her mouth curled, glanced at Steven next to her, her palm moved, but she didn''t lift it up. If they bet a million and try to make Steven the spare tire unhappy, she will also raise her hand to bet against them. She has the deepest understanding of Adam''s technology. very good, very powerful. This small operation of appendectomy is 100% successful. Seeing that several golden flowers are optimistic about Adam, other male doctors who were not planning to participate are also excited, betting on Adam and failing. This is no longer a joke, but a contest of will. They are all men, so why are you such a show of Adam? "let''s start." Leonard washed his hands in the operating room, wore a mask, walked in with his hands spread out, letting the nurse help him put on the surgical gown, and smiled at Adam who was ready. Adam nodded and looked at the surgical area covered by the patient. He stretched out his hand and said calmly, "Scalpel!" "Oh yeah!" The interns in the observation room upstairs began to clamor, which was quite a mess. Leonard glared at them, but didn''t say anything. He knew that at Adam''s level, this interference had no effect at all. The reason why he arranged the operation was to add to the blockage of Dr. Burke, and also to make Adam famous. The glory of the intern''s first operation belongs to the best intern. And this honor belongs only to Adam! "Scalpel!" The operating nurse repeated Adam''s request and skillfully handed the scalpel into Adam''s hand. Adam took the scalpel and slashed it decisively. That skillful and confident posture immediately stopped the crowd watching the excitement upstairs. Experts know that there is something wrong. "tweezers!" Adam gestured. "tweezers!" The surgical nurse again confirmed Adam''s request and passed the tweezers into Adam''s hand. "clamp!" "clamp!" Soon, the appendix was removed by Adam, and then skillfully turned the stump into the cecum, pulled it up and knotted... and finally sutured the wound. "Shit! Why is he so skilled!" "Looking at the speed of his stitching, this technique is too exaggerated, isn''t he really just an intern, not a training doctor?" The interns in the observation room upstairs talked a lot, feeling a little weird. Then everyone was silent, but they realized that they didn''t know when, Dr. Burke was standing around the corner, quietly looking at Leonard who was looking up. "Technology is good." Dr. Burke left a word and left. "Doctor Duncan, you are amazing." "Yes, at this level of stitching, you can do professional stitching. Those who love beauty will definitely be willing to pay a big price." The nurses also praised. "George, you are miserable Christina and Bianca and the others are collecting money and sharing money, while reminding: "The better Adam''s performance, the greater your pressure, if something is wrong, you just wait Let''s be scolded by Dr. Burke. " "..." The little fat girl wanted to cry without tears. Knowing this was the case, he wouldn''t dare to talk back to Dr. Burke if he was killed. Now, I can only hope that the operation waiting for the meeting will be as smooth as Adam. However, the gap between people is sometimes really desperate. after an hour. Dr. Burke''s anger vented wantonly toward George. "Go away, idiot!" "Let him out, don''t get an eye in my operating room!" Chapter 293: Real men never look back Latest website: Observe the operating room. A few minutes ago. Being completely autonomous with Adam, Leonard just stayed aside to admire, and by the way, it was different from looking at Dr. Burke from the sidelines. The little fat girl George O''Malley took a deep breath, and under the guidance of the attending physician, Dr. Burke, began the appendectomy. This is the normal process. Under the guidance of the attending doctor, the intern doctor will do it, and if it is done, it will do it step by step. The extent to which it can be achieved depends entirely on the degree of letting go of the attending doctor. Leonard knew Adam''s true level, so he completely let go, without even saying a word of guidance. But Dr. Burke was originally going to kill the chickens and curse the monkeys, so naturally he was not at ease about the strength of the little fat man. "Put harder, the human muscles are very hard, cut it off." After Niang Pao Fatty really had his appendix removed, Dr. Burke''s face was very complicated. According to the original script, he desperately wanted George to be unable to complete it, and then he scolded him severely. But with Adam Jewel in front, if George''s performance is very poor, it does not mean that his intern is not as good as Leonard. Furthermore, why does the hospital assign him such a bad intern and assign the best intern to Leonard. Does it have an opinion on him? Although he knew it was not, he couldn''t hold back someone would think so. This made him very tangled. "...Be careful not to break the cecum." Seeing that George had moved a bit violently after he had his appendix removed, he was obviously self-confident, and Dr. Burke finally chose to remind him in advance. This kind of comparative operation can never be defeated by Leonard...too much. There are many opportunities for killing chickens and monkeys, not bad this time. George heard it and nodded, but his movements didn''t stop at all. What came to mind were Adam''s silky surgical movements and Meredith''s support for Adam. Adam can do, so can he George! Meredith, see the man side of me, George O''Malley! In the mask, the little fat girl George gave a confident smile. then "You broke the cecum!" Dr. Burke''s face turned dark, and his thoughts that had been prepared to instruct George to disappear completely, the rotten wood was not carved, it was better to kill him as a chicken, and get out of the fire by the way. Sample, dare to turn back in front of the patient! "He is bleeding now, and his feces are spilling out. What are you going to do?" "Uh, uh..." The confident George was already confused. His technique is as silky as Adam''s, how could this be? "Think about it!" Dr. Burke reminded: "You have to start sucking and find those sutures before he loses too much blood." Then he said to the nurse: "Give him a clamp!" "Blood pressure is dropping!" The nurse reminded. George was stunned, motionless. This kind of state is very common in novices. It is an empty mind and loss of control over the body in extreme tension and fear. "Throw away your fears today and start acting! What are you waiting for? Suck!" Dr. Burke still has professional ethics. He did his last duty as a teaching teacher and gave George the last chance. Unfortunately, George was still confused. The blood pressure monitor starts to alarm. "Doctor Burke?" The nurse began to warn. "Go away, idiot!" "Let him out, don''t get an eye in my operating room!" Dr. Burke pushed away the stupefied George and went on by himself. He quickly stopped the blood, restored his blood pressure, and then sutured the wound. George kept his hands open, and looked up at his colleagues on the second floor, his eyes full of shame. Before, he really thought he could... "He is 007!" "Yes, 007!" "What is 007?" "The super agent of the Queen of England has a license to kill legally." Everyone talked a lot. Adam, who was happily adding some points to the system, looked up at the male intern who spoke first, got up and left without looking back, and said to his heart: "Is he a strong enemy?" Seeing him leaving, Adam didn''t think much, he looked at the +0.001 lifespan prompt on the system panel with joy. Since 11 years ago, the system rule of doing good by yourself, gaining merit, and increasing lifespan was explored, and the life plan of embarking on an ordinary path to a great doctor was set. This is the first splendor produced by hard work in 11 years flower. +0.001 Life expectancy seems very small, but this is just an appendectomy. At the beginning, I helped my grandma to cross the road and beat the waist for the grandpa. After working for half a year, it was only +0.05, and the next bear child who crossed the road was +0.01. Calculating this way, a surgery that does not save lives can be +0.001, which is simply too cost-effective, because it really takes less than half an hour. Fifty surgeries, at the frequency of ten surgeries a day, will only take five days, which is more than half a year of busy work. Of course, there are not so many operations performed by an intern. One operation per day, 365 days a year, 300 days of work, 1*300*0.001=0.3 years. At this stage, before a major life-saving operation cannot be performed, the life span has been reduced from one point a year to 0.7 points a year, which greatly reduces the rate of consumption and extends life span. With a little hard work, Leonards support will be greater. Maybe, when an intern becomes a real resident one year later, the increased life span will be worth the expended life span, so Adam wont have to worry about the British year. Died young. I just don''t know how much life point can be added by hitting the hand? But it will soon be known. Because there will be a heart bypass operation in a few days, Leonard led Adam to participate. According to Adam''s speculation, this kind of participation can be regarded as personally doing good, and it should be able to add some points, but it should not be as good as a minor operation. However, the victory is that the accumulation of less can accumulate, and the life expectancy can''t be too much. The first 48-hour class is still continuing. late at night. Bianca opened her mouth deeply and shook her head violently to dispel sleepiness. "Squint for a while when you''re sleepy." Adam smiled and said, "Doctors, especially residents, can''t sustain it if they don''t have the ability to make up for sleep anytime and anywhere." "Then why are you so energetic?" Bianca said enviously. "I have good stamina." Adam smiled reservedly: "You can hold it without sleeping for 48 hours." "I can do it too, I''m going to have a cup of coffee." Bianca opened his mouth again. "Drink less coffee." Adam remembered that she would be ruined by shameless people just because of cancer in the future. He couldn''t help but reminded: "Squint for a while, I''ll help you watch. If there is any problem, I will call you." Drinking coffee has nothing to do with cancer, but coffee contains caffeine, which is a central nervous system stimulant. Excessive amounts of anything are not a good thing, let alone nerve stimulants. As Sheldon met the Flash in his dream The Flash told him, why is the Hulk so powerful? Krypton has too many steroids! Why does Batman go out at night and fight with people at night? Drunk too much! Sheldon never drinks coffee. When the Flash was instigated in his mind, he drank a cup of caffeine-based functional drink. He couldn''t stop directly. There are more kryptons in the real world, and there is no superpower. Krypton with more steroids will not turn into a Hulk, but the transformation of men to women and women to men, which is a bit of a sunflower treasure. If you drink too much, you will not turn into Batman, but will get liver cirrhosis and liver cancer. "Thank you." Bianca looked at Adam gratefully, eyes watery, suddenly not sleepy again. Chapter 294: Bronze disguised as a king Latest website: Medical Center. The first round of 48-hour duty entered the first late night. Bianca''s eyes were watery by Adam''s words of concern, and she stared at Adam and was no longer sleepy. Adam laughed blankly and shook his head in silent rejection. This is a hospital, and there is no secret at all. He didn''t want to leave any handle. "Hey, Adam, guess who nearly homered in the duty lounge just now?" Bald Chris opened his hands, twisted and walked over. "Almost? It just failed." Adam joked. "Uh." Bald Chris smiled for a moment, but he recovered quickly, and said proudly: "This is because she was called to leave, otherwise I can definitely hit a home run. We only met for less than 12 hours, so I took off my pants. ." "who is she?" Bianca curiously asked. "Carla, the nurse from the internal medicine department." Bald Chris said quickly: "Hispanic, a very beautiful woman. At first, I was worried that we were going too fast and frightened her, but she told me to shut up and let me take off my pants. It was really charming. ." Hearing this, Bianca looked at Adam, her eyes flashing slightly. "I''ll go round the room." Adam said, turned and left. He studied medicine in the hospital to increase his lifespan, not to work at night hospitals, and he did not have the super power to get rid of all the causes of the disease, so this kind of topic should not be added too much. "Man, wait for me." Bald Chris hadn''t talked about it yet, and chased Adam away, leaving behind Bianca, who was excited and a little sleepy. Nurse station. "The patient in bed 4-b got postoperative pneumonia. Give him antibiotics." The **** male intern was giving a doctor''s order. Adam thought that he might be his strong competitor, so he stopped and listened carefully. Zhou Shuren said: Get close to your friends, but also to get close to your enemies. "Are you sure the diagnosis is correct?" The nurse opposite said suspiciously. "I don''t know, I''m just an intern." The **** male intern, looking at the medical records, without looking at the nurses, mocked: "I have a good idea, why don''t you go to medical school to study for four years, and then let me know that the diagnosis is incorrect." "..." The nurse didn''t want to talk anymore. Although there is a slogan in their profession: the doctor is only responsible for diagnosis, the real treatment is the nurse, and the nurse is in charge! But without the gleaming medical doctorate of the medical school, facing the ridicule of the intern swaying half a bucket of water, she was really not good at answering it. "She is short of breath and has a fever. This is a sequelae of the operation." Seeing that the nurse was suppressed by myself, the **** male intern said confidently, "Lets start the antibiotic injection." The nurse gave him a cold look and left without saying a word. They are only responsible for the operation, and the doctor''s right to make medical orders, but also the doctor''s responsibility. Who is afraid of whom! "God, I hate nurses." The **** male intern is full of superiority. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene. I thought it was a king, but I didn''t expect it to be bronze. "why are you laughing?" The **** male intern looked over and said unhappy. "You may hate them more in the future." Adam smiled and said, "Because their reminders are right if they didn''t go to medical school for four years, but your diagnosis went wrong when you went to medical school for four years..." "impossible." The face of the **** male intern changed. "What''s impossible?" Adam curiously said: "The symptoms you mentioned just now are similar to those with diaphragmitis, pulmonary embolitis, and other unknown conditions. The nurse just now is also an old nurse and has rich experience. Just say that she was wrong, are you really that sure?" The awkward male intern had a pale expression on his face. Switching to other doctors, he may not take it seriously, even directly mocking that the other person is also a nurse. However, Adam''s level has long been recognized with the perfect performance of the first operation, and the legendary performance of Adam during the medical school and during the internship in major hospitals has been circulated. Such a powerful character, even if he is as arrogant as him, dare not say that he is better than him, let alone mock Adam as a nurse. And Adam said that he was very likely to be wrong, then the probability that he was wrong is very high, but let him correct it immediately, that is absolutely impossible. Just ridiculing how cool the nurse is, then how embarrassing it is to correct it in front of the nurse. And just because the probability is higher, doesn''t it mean that he must be wrong, what if his judgment is right? Thinking of this, the **** male intern left with a black face. "That is nice." A pretty little nurse looked at Adam with bright eyes. "Thank you." The old nurse thanked Adam. "You''re welcome." Adam smiled: "My mother is also a nurse." After contacting the nurses, Adam left the nurse''s station. "Adam, why do you bother?" Bald Chris couldn''t help but said, "We are doctors." "So?" Adam gave him a strange look. "The doctor and the doctor are in the same group, and the nurse and the nurse are in the same group." Bald Chris said: "This is the basic rule. Even if Alex does something wrong, we should pretend not to know, how can we talk about him in front of the nurse..." The **** male intern was named Alex, and he was also one of the 20 surgical internships, but he was not too much in the other groups. "Carla, here you are." Adam smiled and looked behind bald Chris. "...You are doing the right thing, what''s the matter with the nurse? Are the nurses a bit lower than the doctor? Impossible! It''s all jobs, and no one can do without it. Nurses are also an important part of the hospital!" Bald Chris''s voice immediately turned one hundred and eighty degrees, and looked back and smiled: "Carla, I support you..." Looking back, there is no nurse Kara. "You scared me." Bald Chris caught up with Adam who had already left, dissatisfied. "Are you afraid of it?" Adam smiled casually while looking at the medical record . "I... scared." Bald Chris just wanted to say that he was not afraid, but he still looked around worriedly. He had just caught the nurse Cara and hadn''t gotten started yet. If he gets confused because of this inexplicable position problem, then he is too bad. "It''s right to be afraid." Adam patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t think that you can talk nonsense if Cara is not there. There are no secrets in the hospital. Anything you say that is not good for the nurse will be passed into Cara''s ears. Then you will still miss the book. Baseball?" In contrast, Adams words for the nurses will be widely circulated, and it will definitely make most nurses feel good about him. There was Leonard on the top, Xue Ni in the middle, and a nurse at the bottom to help, offending a bronze trainee colleague who pretended to be a king and didnt know when he was dismissed. Whats the matter? Chapter 295: Grim Reaper Elementary School Latest website: Medical Center. The 24th hour of the first 48-hour shift. Hospital restaurant. Everyone was sitting together, except for Adam, they were all a little sluggish. "They call me 007." The little fat boy George said cursedly. "No one called you 007." Several girls closed their eyes weakly and comforted. "Don''t lie to me, they were muttering in the elevator, I heard them all." George has an expression of I know all about it, so please stop comforting me, but Im telling a lie. Youd better comfort me. "Don''t be depressed." Adam smiled and said: "The first Alex who called you this way is a typical 007 himself." "what?" George was taken aback. Christina and the girls were not sleepy anymore, and they all looked at them gossiping. Adam will talk about the diagnosis when he met Alex before. "This bastard!" George said angrily: "He is so sloppy himself, even ashamed to be the first to taunt me." "I didn''t expect him to be such a person." Meredith was disappointed. A womans instinct for a spare tire is a super power. Alex looked at her with nasty eyes, but because he was a little handsome, she was not disgusted deep in her heart, but the other partys unprofessional style, But she couldn''t accept it. "Haha." When George saw the goddess Meredith doing this, he suddenly smiled. Everyone looked at him in amazement. Christina said directly: "George, aren''t you depressed and stupid?" "depressed?" George shook his head and smiled: "Although I failed the previous operation and was called 007, Alex is also 007. Isn''t it funny? Compared to him, what is so depressing for me? And I was comforted just now. As for one of my patients, their joy is my joy." "How do you comfort?" Adam looked at him weirdly. "It''s Tony, isn''t he going to have a heart bypass surgery." George explained: "He and his wife are a little worried, so I told them that Dr. Burke''s level is very high. This kind of surgery is definitely no problem. I promise..." "You promise?! *7!" Seven other people including Adam shouted in unison. "what''s happenin?" George looked blank. "Are you a relative of the dean?" Adam curiously asked. "Uh, no." George didn''t know why: "Why do you say that?" "If not, how did you get in?" Adam exclaimed: "No matter how powerful a doctor is, no matter how sure the operation is, there are risks. Therefore, as a doctor, you should never make any guarantees to patients and their families. This is basic common sense, don''t you know?" "Mrs. Savage is so worried, I, I just want to reassure them, and Dr. Burke is so good, he said the risk is small..." George was at a loss. "Don''t worry, you won''t be so unlucky." Cruel Liz comforted. "Yes, since Dr. Burke said that the risk is small, then it is really small." Meredith agreed. "That''s not good, because 007 will be deadly wherever he goes." Christina said poisonously: "And you didn''t realize that George was bad luck. With such a small probability, it would be fine to change to someone else, but when it comes to George..." Seeing everyone staring at her, Meredith and the others were obviously dissatisfied, so she had to apologize: "I''m sorry, George, I get a little bad temper when I get tired." George grinned reluctantly, and fell into the worry of Im a Grim Reapers pupil. "Nazi hates me even more." Brutal Liz also talked about his troubles: "Mr. Jones''s blood vessels are fragile and need antibiotics. I should have a central venous cannula. I know I should not interrupt her to rest, but I have never done it." "So you still woke her up." Adam smiled. "Yes, after she did it, she told me that next time she can only be called unless Mr. Jones is dying and the toe is about to hang up." Cruel Liz propped her head with her hands, and said with a tired heart: "She hated me before, and she must hate me even more now. Maybe I will have to have rectal exams every day." "I agree with this." Christina raised her hand. The interns take turns to do rectal examinations, so don''t talk about the second child as the boss. If the murderous Leeds were punished for a rectal examination, it would be nice to be Christina and the others in the same group, but the murderous Leeds would probably have a nickname. Dung worker? Chrysanthemum monster? For a beautiful doctor, this kind of nickname is too embarrassing. "Meredith, how is your epileptic girl? I heard that she had an emergency in the early morning?" Adam asked casually while eating. Between doctors, this kind of communication is very necessary. After all, the cases that a person encounters are always limited, and more communication means more insight. But it is limited to oral communication. For example, the central venous cannula mentioned by the brutal Liz just now, Adam will naturally. If you change to George or another doctor, you will definitely help, pretending to be a man''s instinct in front of beautiful women. But Adam did not mention helping the murderous Liz. Because this is not for him to intervene. The murderous Leeds boss is Dr. Miranda Bailey, and the big boss is Dr. Burke. Whenever she encountered a problem, she could only find Nazzi, and she could not deal with Nazzi, and then to Dr. Burke. No matter how great Adam is, it is only an interns of the same level and different group as her. It is a violation to interfere. If something goes wrong, then Adam will be in big trouble. As for the technology, there will be no problems? This is the illusion of "Suspected relatives of the dean who came in through the back door" George. Adam would not make such low-level mistakes. And he doesnt need to pretend to attract beautiful women. Most of the time, its the opposite... "Don''t mention her!" When Meredith heard this, his brows frowned: "It''s just a copy of the story of the wolf coming. She pretended to be sick because she was bored and tricked me out, saying that the TV in the ward could not receive her stupid beauty pageant. Activities, let me find someone to fix it? Please! I am a doctor, not a repairman! After that, she really got sick. I thought she was still pretending, so she was a little late and almost never came to rescue. Afterwards, Dr. Sheputt blamed me and said that I should take care of her all the time. I hate such patients! " There is another thing she didnt say She hates Dr. Sheputer even more! Before, he had a mouthful of nonsense, and his eyes seemed to swallow her, but she just refused. Whenever he encountered a problem, he would take advantage of the problem, not only not comforting her, but also bullying her. You know, this kind of stimulation on the front line of life and death made her almost unable to resist. Even if she was lucky to save the patient in the end, the fear caused her to vomit directly outside the hospital. Damn man! Don''t say anything about demeanor! Didi! Didi! Didi! ... Suddenly, everyone''s pagers began to make reminders. Chapter 296: Competition, competition! Latest website: Medical Center. restaurant. The beeps of the pager rang. "what''s the situation?" Christina said in surprise. "Something must happen, hurry up." Adam got up and greeted. Surgical interns in twos and threes are doing the same thing. When passing by the nurse''s station. Adam saw the dick''s bronze Alex disguised as a king again. "Did you call me again?" Alex was a little guilty and a little angry. "Yes it is." The old nurse said blankly: "The patient in bed 4-b is still short of breath." "Antibiotics need time to be effective." Alex had an ominous premonition in his heart, but he still insisted. "Antibiotics should have worked long ago." The old nurse retorted. She knew the effects of this common medicine more clearly than the doctor. "She''s old, she''s an old antique." Alex was distraught, and he saw the full questioning in the eyes of the old nurse. He noticed that Adam and others were watching him, and said indifferently: "If I can breathe, thank God, I still have patients downstairs. The patient was not from the Civil War, so stop calling me." After finishing speaking, he slid the medical records into the old nurse and left happily. "How can he do this?!" The brutal Liz was the first to accept it, so he went to look for Alex''s theory. "do not go." Christina grabbed her and persuaded: "We are going to assemble and leave it alone. When the time comes, someone will take care of him." "Let''s go." Adam greeted and left. "Adam!" Brutal Liz walked quickly to Adam, stopped him, his eyes widened, and an expression of disappointment for you: "Should we not care about this kind of thing? That is the life and death of the patient." "She was short of breath, not critically ill." Adam frowned and said: "If the condition gets worse, Alex''s boss will naturally take care of it. We are just interns in other groups and have no right to take care of this." "but" The cruel Liz Madonna burst out, knowing that Adam was right, but still not reconciled. "Nothing but." Adam said lightly: "If you are not at ease, you can go to Alex''s boss, or the boss''s boss to respond." "..." The ferocious Liz stagnates. Making small reports is a taboo in the workplace, and no one likes such a person. Nowadays, she is no longer liked by the in-charge resident doctor, if it happens again that she leapfrogs the group and makes a small report, then she really will become a dung-digger and a chrysanthemum monster. She is the Virgin, but she is not stupid, so she hopes Adam will come forward. But I didn''t expect that Adam would not eat her at all, and would directly counterattack, hitting the key. "Well, let''s go to the meeting first." Meredith pulled the murderous Liz who wanted to talk to the meeting room. As he walked, he persuaded: "Alex has made it clear not to call him again. When his condition changes slightly, the nurse will definitely do it. Call Alex''s boss directly, no problem." "I just don''t feel angry about their actions. Isn''t the old man a human?" Brutal Liz also walked down the steps: "We will all grow old. When we get old, do we want to be treated like this?" Adam glanced at her, and suddenly became disgusted with such a beautiful and cruel, seemingly extremely loving blonde. He has studied psychology and has seen many such cases. Regardless of the murderous Liz''s appearance of a Virgin, as if to bring light and love to everyone, such people often have no principles and no bottom line. Today she hates Alex, the ruffian who regards old people as dead. Maybe tomorrow she will love him to death, and everything that happened today will be completely forgotten by her. This is not nonsense. The Virgin has the urge to save the world, and good people don''t need to save them, so they are often attracted by bad people. The worse the men, the greater their urge to save. In this process, they are often the first to lose themselves. In order to save such a bad person, they can forget the previous persistence and principles, and even sacrifice good people. meeting room. The crowd gathered together. "Do you know what it is?" "Not sure." "It shouldn''t be a bad thing, after all, the law doesn''t blame the public." "That''s true." "..." Everyone talked a lot. Adam sat there, looking through the cases. Christina sat there, took out a banana, and began to practice stitching. "Your technique is really good~" White Fatty Stu smiled wryly. "You want to try?" Christina jerked the needle into the banana, half-lifting her single eyelid, expressionless. "Have a chance." The white fat Stu smiled unchanged, not at all shocked by Christina''s threats. As a doctor, he is used to this kind of suturing with bananas, and he won''t have any bad associations that make his hips cool. "At the end of the first shift, go out for a drink together?" "Oh, please." Several girls rolled their eyes together. Adam couldn''t help but smile. He knew what the obscene white fat Stu had said to all the girls in just 24 hours. The purpose of spreading the net and fishing more fish is red fruit. The result is also clear at a glance. With his fat, short figure and extremely wretched temperament, he left a deep impression on everyone. Even the cruel Madonna Liz didn''t bother to save him. "Hehe." Stu didn''t care, he laughed, taking the girls'' eyes as a compliment, and his perseverance was absolutely incredible. "Good morning." At this time, a handsome middle-aged doctor walked in and greeted everyone. It was Dr. Derek Shept, the chief neurosurgery doctor. "Good morning." Everyone responded, only Meredith''s eyes were immediately wrong. "I want to do something that surgeons rarely do I want to ask you interns for help." As Dr. Sheppert walked to Meredith, he looked at everyone: "I have a child Katie Bryce on my hand. Until now, I cant figure out the cause of her disease. The medicine we used doesnt work. , There was no abnormality in the laboratory scan, but she had multiple seizures without warning. Her time is running out, and if I don''t find the cause of her, she will die. So I came to you for help, because I have limited ideas alone, and I need you to brainstorm to solve this mystery and find out the cause of Katie. I know that you are very tired and busy, and you can''t finish what you are doing. I understand, so I give you a little motivation. Whoever finds the answer will be my assistant. Katie is definitely going to have an operation, and you will do what other interns can''t do to assist in this advanced operation. " When everyone heard this, they were all shocked, their eyes shone, and when they looked at each other, their eyes were full of competition, competition! Chapter 297: Great doctor style Latest website: meeting room. "Doctor Bailey will send you Katie''s medical records, time is running out, everyone." Dr. Shept told Nazi to put twenty copies of the medical records on the table and let everyone take them: "If you want to save Katie''s life, you must hurry up." After speaking, he left. Everyone immediately stepped forward, and one took a medical record. Adam was quick, got it first, and then started reading quickly. As Dr. Sheppert said, if this operation is performed, it will be an advanced operation, even more advanced than the heart bypass operation Leonard was preparing to take Adam. Opportunities are rare in a lifetime and extremely rare. "Meredith, let''s cooperate." Christina is the most ambitious, pulling Meredith in a low voice: "You are Katies tube bed doctor. You will take care of her from the beginning. You must know more details. We work together to find the answer first. The chance of surgery is each 50%..." "I can work with you, but I don''t want to have surgery." Meredith looked disgusted: "You do it." "Are you kidding me?" Christina was surprised and delighted, and somewhat incredulous. This level of surgery, not to mention the interns, even the residents are extremely eye-catching. This can be used by Dr. Sheppert as a temptation and motivation to encourage the exhausted interns to rack their brains. Meredith is also a surgeon. For such a rare opportunity, he said he gave up and gave up? "I don''t want to have an operation with Shept." Meredith disgusted. "What happened to Shept?" Christina immediately noticed that there was a problem between the two, and looked at Meredith a little strange. "We found the answer, you come for the operation, do you not do it?" Meredith didn''t have a good air. "Deal." Christina was overjoyed, and took Meredith and walked out: "Let''s go to the library now." This kind of intractable disease, how can it be possible without turning the book. Adam closed the medical record and walked out. Christina glanced at Adam and ran directly with Meredith. Among the 20 interns, she originally thought she was the best. But for Adam, this confidence immediately disappeared. Now, she wants to catch up. This once-in-a-lifetime advanced surgery is an important turning point. And she has mastered it. Christina, who came to the corner, stopped and turned around abruptly. Adam was standing in front of Dr. Shept. She said with a smile, "Doctor Sheput, I have an idea." "Comeon, you must be joking with me." Christina didn''t believe that Adam could find the answer so quickly, but there was still an ominous premonition in her heart, but her heels were firmly nailed there, watching the communication between Adam and Dr. Sheputt over there worriedly. "Tell me." Dr. Shept had a strange look. He really didn''t expect that someone would come to give him the answer after just confessing the task. If it''s so easy, then what is he? "As far as the medical records are concerned, we can exclude hypoxia, renal failure, and acidosis. The tomogram is normal, and tumors are basically excluded." Adam said calmly: "The number of white blood cells is normal, there is no fever, and there is no abnormality in the spinal cord drainage. The infection is basically ruled out." "I know all this." Dr. Shept interrupted, "Speak your thoughts." "I think it might be an aneurysm." Adam said. "The tomography scan showed no bleeding, the patient had no headaches, neck pain, no western poison, no pregnancy, and no trauma." Dr. Sheppert shook his head and said, "So it is not medically proven that she has an aneurysm." "But she likes to play gymnastics, and the medical record says that she had fallen and sprained." Adam explained: "A fall may cause an aneurysm to rupture." "Yes, but the odds are one in a million, and it''s still theoretical." Dr. Sheppert retorted. "Is the odds of one in a million very small?" Adam smiled and said, "Its smaller than zero parts per million? We cant find the cause of her disease now. If there is no problem in all the checks, then the chance is small, it may happen, and then do a scan to confirm. What does it matter?" All kinds of examinations in the hospital need to be supported by medical theory. Without evidence, it is impossible to do all kinds of inspections casually. Because every inspection must be included in the bill at the end. This is also to prevent the hospital from arbitrarily arranging inspections and making large sums of money. Moreover, the cause of the disease cannot be found, and there is no clear direction for inspection. In many cases, even if the inspection is done, it is likely to be ignored because it is too small and not obvious, and it does not work at all. This is the case with a slight rupture of an aneurysm. Dr. Shept looked at Adam in a daze. In Adam, he seemed to see the shadow of someone. MRI room. "Damn it." Dr. Shept took Adam here and performed a scan. When he saw the tiny crack in the display, he blurted out: "The arachnoid hemorrhage is very small, but it is indeed there. She is bleeding in the skull." Having said this, a smile appeared on his face. As a top neurosurgeon, he is not afraid of intracranial hemorrhage. A surgical problem is afraid that the cause cannot be found. "Adam, how did you think of it?" Dr. Shept looked at Adam, his eyes a little complicated. "List all possible causes and rule them out one by one." Adam smiled. When he got the medical record book, a 3D model of the human body automatically appeared in his mind. The knowledge points of a large number of medical books he had read were constantly simulated, compared and eliminated, and the most likely result was quickly obtained. "Good job." Dr. Shept nodded. Adam''s understatement of explanation, the talent and effort required behind it, how could he not know as a top doctor. "Thank you." Adam reminded: "What about assisting in the operation?" "Naturally yours." Dr. Sheppert combined the medical records and said with a smile: "I''m going to inform Katie''s parents now. See you in the operating room for the operation this afternoon." "See you in the operating room." Adam was overjoyed. Shept took a few steps and turned around: "You remind me of someone." "Who?" Adam curiously said Sheput smiled, but left without answering. When he told Katie''s parents that he was helpless, Katie''s parents threatened to find a doctor again, but that doctor was not so easy to make an appointment. Regardless of fame or status, that doctor is far better than him, especially good at solving intractable diseases. Such an amazing doctor, the patient was transferred there, he didn''t feel much embarrassment. Nowadays, most patients will stay in his hands, but it is an intern who solves the problem, which makes him feel very complicated. I don''t know if I should be fortunate to have such an intern under his staff, or would rather the patient be transferred to that great doctor. He had never seen such a powerful intern. Maybe that great doctor was like this when he was young. Chapter 298: Dr. House Medical center. Adam figured out a way and was approved by Dr. Shept. News that he would join advanced neurosurgery in the afternoon spread quickly in the hospital. Those surgical interns who had just started researching with Katie''s medical records and were ready to do a big job were stunned when they heard the news. Culturally, they can only express their feelings at that moment in one sentence. Green Clinic. "Good job!" Leonard naturally also got the news. At noon, he called Adam over and smiled. It''s not a secret at all that the relationship between who came in and who came in in the hospital is who is who. For example, the unlearned brother-in-law of the director of surgery works in the administrative department of the hospital, and he often humiliates the director of surgery. But in the face of the director of surgery, the people in the hospital are all eyes closed, as long as it is not excessive, no one will say anything. Although the relationship between Adam and Leonard is not as obvious as the brother-in-law of the director of surgery, Adam is undoubtedly Leonard''s person. When something goes wrong, of course everyone will complain about Leonard''s nepotism. But if Adam is extremely good, Leonard is also very embarrassed. "Burke probably will be angry again." Leonard smiled gleefully. "why?" Adam was puzzled. "Shept used to be a famous Boston doctor." Leonard explained with a smile: "Why did he come to the medical center?" "Family reasons?" Adam casually said: "Or career reasons?" "I don''t know if there is a family reason." Leonard smiled: "But Richard will retire in a few years." "You mean that Dr. Shept is here to compete for the director of surgery?" Adam suddenly said: "Dr. Burke was originally the only candidate for the next director of surgery. Now suddenly a strong opponent comes, and this strong opponent has successfully solved an intractable disease..." "Guess who invited Shept to?" Leonard''s expression plays with the taste. "Surgery Director!" Adam blurted out. "Correct!" Leonard exclaimed, "Adam, how did you guess it." "The only people who can invite Dr. Sheputt are the director of surgery, the dean, and members of the hospital board." Adam analyzed: "I haven''t had much contact with the dean and members of the hospital board, but I can see that the director of surgery is not that easy to delegate power. I heard that in the past few years, Dr. Burkes prestige has grown. Everyone thinks that he will be the next director of surgery, and he himself feels so, but the director of surgery is still years away from retiring. " "retirement?" Leonard sneered and said: "The hospital and surgery are everything to him. Here he can control everything. After retiring, he can stand the difference. I guess he can''t stand it even thinking about it. I saw that when Burke retired, he might not retire. As long as his body allows, the board of directors does not force retirement, he can continue to work. " "That''s why he invited Dr. Sheputt over and let him and Dr. Burke compete with each other to check and balance each other, so that his position could be more stable." Adam knew it. This set has been repeated between the emperor, the prince, and the prince for thousands of years. I dont know how many times. "But isn''t Dr. Burke the director''s person?" Adam still has some doubts. "Shept is also Richard''s person." Leonard explained: "Richard took him and they were very close." Adam nodded. Both are their own people, no matter who the position is given to them at that time, they are both fertile and not flowing out of the outsiders'' fields, which completely fit the power structure of the emperor, prince, and prince. "Not to mention Burke''s depression, in short, this opportunity is rare." Leonard smiled and said: "Shept is a famous neurosurgery doctor. You will definitely learn a lot in this advanced surgery, and I will let you participate in major operations in the future, which will make it more logical." "I will work hard." Adam smiled. The two chatted for a while, mainly listening to Leonard about the intricate relationship of power in the hospital. Before leaving, Adam suddenly thought of something and asked: "Doctor Sheput said I look like a person before, Leonard, do you know who it is?" "Like a person?" Leonard was taken aback, and after inquiring about the situation, he blurted out: "Doctor House!" "Dr. House?" Adam was surprised: "You mean the famous Doctor House?" "Correct." Leonard nodded: "He is the director of the diagnostic department of the Princeton University Hospital next door in New Jersey. He is good at reasoning. His diagnostic department has an annual funding of 3 million dollars. He has recruited 3 unique elite doctors who specialize in solving intractable diseases. A random case, with a little writing, is a heavyweight medical paper. After learning it, it is easy for the attending doctor to go to other hospitals to be the director of the department, so it is a place for many doctors to dream of learning. " "What are the conditions for advanced studies?" Adam was a little moved. "Interns and resident doctors who do miscellaneous work are fine, as are the doctors who work alone." Leonard smiled and said: "It all depends on Dr. House''s interest, and his temperament has always been weird, but if you are as good as you, you can pass if you apply, but I don''t recommend you to do this." "why?" Adam curiously asked, "Is there a problem here?" He knew that if there was no problem, Leonard would not be able to block his chance. "Of course there is a problem." Leonard laughed and said: "Doctor House is very powerful, but also very weird. In order to solve intractable diseases, he can go to court at all costs many times, and almost has his medical license several times revoked. If it werent for him to be famous enough to be a living sign of the hospital, and the dean was his friend, he would have been fired long ago. Even so, Princeton University Affiliated Hospital would provide him with attorney fees of $50,000 every year. Ready to help him in a lawsuit. We often lament that Dr. House is absolutely blessed by God, and luck is against the sky Otherwise, if other doctors encounter any of those things he did, they will definitely play the game every minute. " When Adam heard this, he directly dispelled the idea of ??going to Dr. House for further training. With his ability and the platform provided by Leonard, he can grow up quickly in a step-by-step manner. There is no need to risk the huge risk of revoking his medical license for such advanced studies. According to Leonard, this Doctor House is clearly the protagonist. Although Adam is also the protagonist, he didn''t dare to bet on how strong his protagonist''s luck was before he hadn''t stopped filming and recording film and television dramas in his life. As for not taking yourself as the protagonist, just mixing with the protagonist House Doctor? Don''t be kidding, no matter how strong the protagonist''s aura is, it only guarantees to cover the protagonist himself. Most of the people who are accidentally injured by the protagonist are the people around the protagonist. The risks and benefits are completely unbalanced, and Adam will go to follow such a protagonist to learn more when he is crazy. No matter how good Dr. House was, he would not consider it. Chapter 299: I save you, it has nothing to do with you Latest website: Green Clinic. "Adam, with your abilities, you don''t need to study with Dr. House at all." Leonard comforted: "Dr. House is also relying on his own efforts to achieve his current reputation, he can do it for you." "I know." Adam smiled and nodded. This kind of self-confidence, he is still very full. After all, he is also a hanger with a system. "Your epilepsy patient, I heard that because Shept was unable to find any cause before, the family was clamoring to be transferred to the next room in New Jersey to see Dr. House." Leonard saw that Adam really didn''t care, and couldn''t help but smile: "Finally, I didn''t transfer because I couldn''t make an appointment. Now it''s solved by you. Maybe many patients don''t need to trouble Dr. House in the future. Dr. House often dislikes that the patient''s condition is not complicated enough and is too lazy to take care of it. Most of the time, it was the doctors under his staff who took the initiative to pick up patients who didn''t want to be too idle and bored. If he waits for you to grow up and he finds that he doesn''t need to dislike him, and there are really no patients, then that would be funny. I really look forward to seeing that scene. " The Princeton University Hospital where Dr. House is located is in New Jersey next door, and it is also part of the New York metropolitan area. The circle of famous doctors is that big. Leonard knows that Dr. Houses interesting facts are also normal. "I''ll try." Adam was a little fascinated. This is really interesting... "But maybe you won''t reach the level of Dr. House in your life." Leonard sighed after laughing. "You mean I can''t be as crazy as him." Adam knew it. When the talents are the same, it depends on the purity of each other''s "Dao Xin". You can''t survive without being mad. "Correct." Leonard asked: "Imagine that the same batch of babies have the same infection. There are two possibilities. The time is urgent. You must confirm which infection is in order to prescribe the right medicine. You will choose to test by comparison and kill one person. Save five people?" Adam was silent. This is a difficult choice to be a doctor. The standard procedure is that all babies are treated with the same treatment, all alive or dead, and the doctor is not responsible. But if you sacrifice a baby to confirm the drug''s properties, you can indeed save more babies, but afterwards, the family of the sacrificed baby will kill you 100%. Think about it and know, why can other babies survive, and their children are sacrificed like this? No parent can stand this situation. "Normal doctors know how to choose." Leonard knew why Adam was silent and nodded: "But Dr. House didn''t hesitate to choose a baby for testing and save other babies. If he wasn''t lucky enough, do you think he could still be a doctor?" Adam shook his head. In the United States, the infant protection organization is very powerful, and it can even be said to be a terrible organization. Once this kind of thing is stabbed out, there is no amazing luck and umbrella, and it is completely finished. "He often does this kind of thing." Leonard admired: "His reasoning ability is indeed great, but there are countless possibilities for the same symptom in modern medicine. Strong reasoning can only help screen out most of them, and the remaining possibilities still need to be verified. The fastest way to verify is to stop or change the drug, but there is not enough theoretical support. This verification is full of uncertainty, sometimes aggravating the patients condition or even causing the patients death, properly destroying the standard process, and a report A quasi. " "I''m not as good as him." Adam sighed, "I can never do this." This is no longer a simple civil lawsuit. In many cases, it is still a criminal lawsuit. Without the protagonist''s luck, the risk of losing the lawsuit and going to jail should not be too high. For the patient, willing to sacrifice oneself, this is really at all costs. Adam asked himself that he could never do it. If there are no new changes in the system, Adam will indeed never be able to compare to Doctor House. "Such a person is terrible and respectable." Leonard looked complicated and said: "His deeds have gone beyond the medical circle. Many people in other circles know him as a person. Many people scold him, but most people still admire him in their hearts. This is a person who is willing to sacrifice everything to save the patient. Of course, perhaps he is just a paranoid with severe obsessive-compulsive disorder. He sacrifices everything to save others and may have nothing to do with the patient. " I save you, it has nothing to do with you. I just feel uncomfortable without solving intractable diseases... "If you have the opportunity, you must get a good taste of his style." Adam was sighing in his heart. Maybe be a friend? Is Dr. House a genius? Adam has no doubt, absolutely! It might even be a super genius not inferior to Shelton. Such a genius can definitely add something to him. With mixed emotions, Adam left Leonard''s office and continued the busy work of the intern doctor, looking forward to the neurosurgery in the afternoon. in the afternoon. Observe the operating room. A group of interns once again took time to gather in the observation stand. "A little too much, Adam Duncan again." "No way, who made him so awesome." "I heard that he is from Dr. Green. Could it be that Dr. Green came up with a method and secretly told him?" "No, Dr. Green is a famous doctor, but he is not as famous as Dr. Sheputt. What''s more, this is a neurosurgery, not a cardiothoracic surgery. Dr. Sheput cannot think of it. Dr. Green can think of it?" "That''s not true. Dr. Sheppert also asked us to brainstorm. Maybe Dr. Green thought differently, but instead solved the problem." "This question is not difficult at all, it''s just that we didn''t expect it for a while, and we were given the lead by Adam. Don''t lose." "..." There was a lot of discussion, and some people started to say weird things. There is no way, they are all interns, they are humble like dogs desperately to please the residents, and want to follow into the operating room for a while, and Adam has already undergone one operation after another. This gap does not cause envy, envy, and hatred, that''s it. Weird. Why do you show off! Fortunately, although Meredith and the others are also envious and jealous, but as friends, they have good looks and it is difficult to hate Adam. When they hear these strange things, they still speak out to help~www.novelhall.com ~ This did not form a one-sided situation. "Well, everyone, such a sunny afternoon is perfect for saving people." Dr. Shept washed his hands and walked in. While the nurse was helping to put on the surgical gown, he smiled at everyone and said, "Let''s start happily." As an assistant, Adam stood beside Dr. Shept, with a very good surgical vision. This is one of the reasons why interns are rushing to enter the operating room. This kind of surgical field of vision is a field of vision that truly faces the patient, with a sense of substitution and a better ability to learn the technique of the surgeon. "Doctor Duncan." When the aneurysm was removed, Dr. Sheputt signaled Adam to come forward. He was operating on the tiny nerves through the endoscopic microscope, while Adam was simultaneously watching through another adjacent endoscopic microscope. The arc of Adam''s mouth can''t be controlled because it feels great. Chapter 300: Have you never been in love? Latest URL: Evening. Medical center restaurant. "Adam, why are you so good?" Christina couldn''t help it anymore and was extremely puzzled: "Meredith and I just joined forces to go to the library to look for the cause of the disease. You have already found it. How did you do it?" "I turned the book too." Adam pointed to his temple: "Luck just found it." "You mean you have it all in your mind?" Christina dare not say anything: "All?" "of course not." Adam shook his head. "Huh, I''ll just say it." Christina breathed a sigh of relief. She is also a genius, with a double Ph.D. at a young age, but she has no pictorial memory, which relies on understanding and hard work. Medical books are vast as a sea. Remember common cases and medical methods, and they are already qualified. If you are a bit more knowledgeable, have seen more cases, remember the general content, if you have an impression, you can find and use it by looking through the book, it is excellent. But remembering massive amounts of information, understanding them, encountering problems, being able to think of them for the first time, and integrating them together to apply them, it is not an ordinary genius that can do it. The awesome Dr. House in New Jersey next door is such a person. That''s why he can be the director of the diagnostic department, leading three elite doctors who are experts in all aspects to solve difficult and complicated diseases. Almost all the medical knowledge is contained in his brain. A patient''s inconspicuous movement can not be noticed by other doctors. He can already judge the patient''s probability of having a disease based on this. With a wealth of medical knowledge and practical experience, he thought of everything he could think of. You are on the first floor, he may be on the fifth floor. The deepening and specialization system of modern medicine does not seem to exist for him. He is almost all-rounder. This is why he is so messed up. After checking the resume of Dr. House after the operation, Adam became more and more convinced that this was the absolute protagonist of a certain movie or TV series. Because it is impossible for such a powerful character to exist in reality. Christina is ambitious. For a big cow like Dr. House, how could she not know that she subconsciously made associations when she heard Adam flipping through the book directly in her mind, and she was relieved when she saw Adam shaking her head. If Adam really has the talent of Dr. House, then no matter how confident she is, she can only miss the dust. What else can she compete with Adam? Just follow Adam and shout 666 behind him. Adam knows Christina''s mentality very well, so I just keep the books I have read in my head, and it just so happens that I just omit the last sentence of the more books I read. To be honest, Adam seriously doubted that he would lose a lot of friends. "You are lucky." Christina envied: "This kind of opportunity is too rare." "Actually, it''s not necessarily a bad thing for you." Adam smiled. "Is that a good thing?" Christina rolled her eyes and said: "You are telling me, I have a long experience." "It''s very simple. If it was not for me to find the cause first, but for you to find it, then who of you will perform the operation? The operating room is limited, and it is impossible for Dr. Sheputt to let both of you in." Adam reminded: "Who will go and who will not go will definitely affect your sister''s relationship." "Meredith said she won''t go." Christina retorted: "In other words, there is no choice at all." "Ha ha." Adam smiled. "why are you laughing?" Christina said unhappy. "That''s it?" Adam curiously asked, "Do you really believe it?" "What Christina said is true. I said I gave up before." Meredith''s unique voice sounded. "Ok." Adam shrugged: "I believe it." "..." Meredith''s mouth twitched. Do you dare to be a little more perfunctory? "Meredith will really give up." Christina already knew about Merediths and Dr. Shepts troubles, and believed in Meredith very much, so she couldnt bear to see Adams perfunctory behavior. Regardless of Merediths objection, she leaned in Adams ear. Let''s talk about it. "That''s it?" Adam calmly said. The intern doctor hooked up with the boss''s teaching teacher and the attending doctor, and he hadn''t been surprised a long time ago. It''s all basic exercises, this is not the first pair, and it won''t be the last pair. If it were before he gradually possessed high-definition image-like memory and the ability of his mind to evolve into stars and seas, he might still be a bit entangled. After all, a super doctor of the second generation, with the care of the director of surgery, and the kindly care of his boyfriend, will definitely seize a lot of opportunities that belong to him. But now, with these two super talents and super physical qualities, he has enough accumulation, and the strength is far beyond the intern''s ability. When an opportunity like this came out, Adam caught it on the spot with absolute strength, and Meredith and others had no chance even if they wanted to go through the back door. After all, superficial justice still needs to be maintained. "Is this not enough?" Christina was a little confused. "Have you never been in love?" Adam looked at her weirdly: "The young couple is making trouble, are you serious? When the time comes, why don''t you be angry? Dr. Sheppert unless he is a straight man of steel, or simply ignores Meredith in the future. Otherwise, you think he will risk Meredith''s regret and regret afterwards and give you this once-in-a-lifetime advanced surgery opportunity? " "..." Christina was speechless, her whole body was not good, and her gaze at Meredith was a bit wrong. As a person whose reason overwhelms sensibility, she has never been in love. Of course, this does not mean that she is not indescribable. In this regard, she and Adam are actually very similar. Above all friends, lovers will never be full. In fact, when she was at Harvard Medical School, she lived with the authoritative professor of technology she admired for two or three years. But facing the opponent''s proposal, she chose to leave without feeling. So in this regard, her alertness is indeed not high, and she did not expect this possibility at all. Yeah, dont look at Merediths various dislikes, but Dr. Sheppert is handsome and authoritative, and he can be called Mr. Dream. UU Reading www. How long can uukanshu.com face this kind of person, how long can Meredith''s disgust on the face of it last? I''m afraid that a bright smile will melt Meredith. After melting, how will Meredith choose? She is rational, with her own answer in her heart. "I" Meredith opened his mouth to speak, but under Adam''s persuading sincere gaze, after thinking for a while, he found that what Adam said was too reasonable. If that happens, her sensibility will make her choose to give up, after all, she promised her good sister. But reason told her that as a surgeon, she must not give up this opportunity. At that time, she really doesnt know who will lose and who will win if she is emotional and rational...or she doesnt want to think about it anymore... :. : M.x Chapter 301: Welcome to the competition Medical center. restaurant. Adam''s honesty made the plastic sisters smell plastic each other. The scene was a little quiet for a while. Everyone bowed their heads to dine. Adam twitched, sighing that maybe he shouldn''t be so straightforward. If you see through, you don''t know if you are a good friend. puff! At this time, the little fat girl George came over and sat down on the chair, making a particularly harsh noise in this awkward silence. "George, what''s the matter?" Brutal Liz was the first to express concern. "Tony is dead." With red eyes, George said desperately: "Doctor Burke asked me to inform Gloria of the news. Gloria didn''t listen to my comfort at all, and let me go directly, that kind of look..." Having said this, the sensual Niang Pao Little Fatty was a little choked. "Remember the lesson this time." Adam sighed: "This is the result of too much emotional contact with patients and their hopes against common sense." In less than two days, Niang Pao Little Fatty had already started to call the patient and his wife intimately, and because she was uneasy, she promised that she was a good friend of each other, which was obviously over the line. If everyone treats patients as friends like him, the profession of doctors would have disappeared long ago. After all, human beings cannot stand the continuous death blow. But birth, old age, sickness and death in the hospital are staged every day. People who are too emotional can''t hold on. Thinking of this, Adam glanced pity at Niang Pao Fatty. Less than two days after entering the hospital, he first offended the attending doctor, and then encountered this kind of thing. If there is not enough luck, Adam is seriously not optimistic that he can go on. "The patient''s family just told you to go away and didn''t mean to sue you?" Christina asked. Everyone looked at her in unison, and George''s gaze was particularly sad and indignant. "what''s happenin?" Christina tilted her head and said: "In this case, if you encounter a patient''s family with poor quality, do you think they will not sue you? After all, it is your guarantee that makes them determined to perform the operation." "George is already like this, you are too cold-blooded." The halo of the savage Virgin of Leeds gleamed. "Christina''s focus is not wrong." Adam couldn''t help but retorted: "Compared to the sadness, I also think George should pay attention to more realistic issues, otherwise some will be sad." "George?" Meredith also looked at Fatty Niangpao with concern. "Probably not." George also began to worry about what was said, and his sadness was overwhelmed for a while. The accidental death of patient Tony is still inferior to his career as a doctor. After all, one was only less than two days long, and the other took a long period of 8 years. "Pray." Adam shook his head and said, "This kind of thing depends on God''s will." Don''t look at the patient''s family just telling George to go away, without the intention to pursue it, but this is just not being pursued now. People''s thoughts are changing all the time. After going back, they change their minds as soon as they are told. Good intentions do bad things and bring bad results. It is very common among interns who have just made their debut and have not grown into old fritters. This is also the first day of employment, the hospital sent bald legal counsel to repeatedly emphasize the reasons for some common precautions. Unfortunately, young people are very high-spirited, and often the left ear goes in and the right ear goes out, without hitting the south wall or looking back. In many cases, one hit can kill a person. Everyone was in a bad mood, and George''s experience made them more or less empathetic. The doctor was supposed to save the dying and heal the wounded, but in the process, there are too many traps, not only fighting against death, but also fighting against the devil in human nature. They might not make a low-level mistake like George, but no one can guarantee that they won''t run into this hurdle. Adam is the same. The only good news is that he is a billionaire and his wealth is still growing rapidly. In this country where money is king, his ability to protect himself is far superior to other doctors. After a drunk night, everyone left the restaurant and started the last insistence period of the first round of the 4 o''clock shift. Nurse station. "He is still short of breath, has he seen an arterial blood gas analysis or chest radiograph?" The director of surgery, Richard, made a round and found that the patient under Alex''s management had not improved, and asked the nurse to call Alex over. "Yes, I have seen it." Even though Alex was panicked like a dog, he smiled evilly and confidently on his face. "What''s the conclusion?" The director of surgery asked. "I was in charge of many patients last night..." Alex''s smile froze. Half a bucket of water swayed, he had a hammer conclusion. "Name the common causes of postoperative fever." The head of the surgery darkened: "Don''t flip through the book, think about it in your head, you should always keep this in your head." He had been in the hospital all his life, and he could see through the frustrations of people like Alex at a glance. When he saw the other party, he dared to make excuses and simply didn''t save the other party a bit of face, so he said directly. "Can anyone tell me the common causes of postoperative fever?" The interns present began to flip through their small books subconsciously. "Pneumonia, urethritis..." Adam and Christina shouted in unison. The two looked at each other, Adam smiled and motioned to Christina. He has over-showed in the first round of duty. Let''s leave some performance opportunities for colleagues. For one thing, Christina was barely a friend. Secondly, this is not surgery. "Pneumonia, urethritis, wound infection, thrombosis, pharmacological effects, five Ws!" Just as Christina wanted to continue, Merediths unique voice sounded: The most likely cause is pulmonary septum inflammation or inflammation, which is generally judged as inflammation, especially when there is no time for testing. Alex looked ugly. He didn''t know, others seemed to know everything, and under the gaze of everyone''s eyes, the sneer at the corner of his mouth could no longer hold. Adam and the old nurse who was reprimanded by Alex glanced at each other, and smiled at each other. In the hospital, most of the time, you can do it, or you cant do it! One incident can expose everything, at a glance, even if you want to hide it, you can''t hide it. As everyone knows that he can continue to stay in the hospital by virtue of his relationship after he cant do it, thats another matter... "Then what do you think of the patient in bed 4-b?" When the director of surgery saw that he was the daughter of a good friend, he immediately had the idea of ??making her famous and asked. "The fourth W, thrombus!" Meredith did not live up to his expectations, and the basic skills are fairly solid: "She is likely to have a pulmonary embolism." "What can be diagnosed?" A smile appeared in the surgeon''s eyes. Meredith paused and was organizing the language. Christina''s voice has soundedSpiral CT, lung ventilation scan, oxygen consumption, heparin dosage, and inferior vena cava filtration results. " "Tsk tsk." Adam was amazed in his heart, his eyes scanned the two sisters back and forth, the smell of plastic was too irritating. The surgeons mouth twitched, he glanced at the expressionless Christina, turned his head to Alex, who had an ugly face, and said, Go for the checkup as she said, and then tell the resident who took you that this patient doesnt need you. No matter what, I said it!" After finishing speaking, walked to Meredith and patted her on the shoulder: "I saw your mother''s shadow on you, welcome to the competition arena." After the director of surgery left. "Welcome to the playing field." Christina left a word coldly and left. Adam smiled at Meredith, who looked complicated, "Welcome to the competition arena." Chapter 302: I got it Latest URL: "Christina." Meredith, who reacted, chased after her good girlfriend. Does she know that her behavior will hurt the feelings of her girlfriends? Naturally knows. But she couldn''t control it. Because this is the instinct of a surgeon on the playing field. "The Surgeon''s God Complex." The old nurse shook her head. She is so self-confident, competitive, and self-confident that she is a **** who can save the world. She sees too much of this kind of common performance of surgeons. "Some surgeons are indeed like gods." The beautiful little nurse murmured while watching Adam who was leaving. "Olivia, don''t look blindly." The old nurse reminded: "Dr. Duncan is too good for you." "I do not have" The beautiful little nurse Olivia blushed. "There is no best." The old nurse smiled and turned around to get busy. Little nurse Olivia said idiotically: "I know that Dr. Duncan is too good, and I don''t want to do anything..." early morning. The 48th hour. "it is finally over." Bald Chris cheered. "Wait, are there any events?" White Fatty Stu winked his eyebrows, a wretched look. "Buddy." Bald Chris put his arms around Fat White Stu: "Of course there are activities, I have an appointment with Carla, you are free." After speaking, sing and twist, and go away proudly. "What''s so great." White Fatty Stu curled his lips and said, "I still have oranges." "orange?" Adam''s mouth twitched: "Are you serious?" "Of course it''s serious." Fatty White Stu said trivially: "Oranges are the best among all fruits. Let me tell you a little trick. Use a microwave to heat it up. The effect is good." "..." Adam was speechless: "This technique is useless to me, just be happy if you are." It''s natural to go to the depths. There is not the most wretched, only more wretched! Adam took it. After changing the clothes in the changing room. Adam and Bianca walked out of the hospital. "Doctor Duncan." A strange cry came from behind. Adam turned his head and saw that the pretty little nurse also changed back to his daily dress, looking at him charmingly. "My name is Olivia, I..." "Hello, Olivia, just call me Adam." Adam smiled brilliantly. Bianca pouted. "Adam." The little nurse Olivia was very excited and plucked up the courage to say: "I know the coffee in a cafe tastes very good, do you want to have a drink together?" "We just finished the first round of 48-hour duty, so let''s next time." Adam declined. "Oh, sorry." Little nurse Olivia said ashamed: "I forgot." After a few more words, she walked away quickly. "You don''t really think she asked you to have coffee, do you?" Bianca vomited. "I know." Adam smiled: "But I didn''t mean that to her." "real or fake?" Bianca said in surprise: "She''s pretty, and she takes the initiative. You don''t like it at all?" "Not at all." Adam shook his head and said, "In fact, I don''t have close contact with colleagues in the hospital. I suggest you do the same." "why?" Bianca puzzled. Adam made a malicious mention of the American screenwriter''s harshness to the medical workers, and immediately suppressed Bianca. "No? Is it so messy?" "You saw it too." Adam smiled and said, "Chris had just met that Carla for less than a day, so he took off his pants in the duty lounge. The medical staff work hard and it is difficult to find the target. Even if they are found, sometimes the rest time cannot be matched with each other. As soon as the hormone comes up, look at the colleague and find a place to secretly help each other. Don''t be too casual. And once it is so casual, it is easy to get caught. So just in case, even if the colleagues in the hospital are beautiful, I won''t be moved by the slightest. " "All colleagues? Are you sure?" There was something wrong with Bianca''s small eyes. "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and added awkwardly: "Of course those who are clean and self-conscious are not included." "Where''s your car?" Bianca smiled and said, "Hurry up and drive." Next to the hospital. Adam''s high-end apartment. Two hours later. "I''ll come." Adam hung up the phone, glanced at Bianca, who was sleeping soundly with a smile on his mouth, smiled, took a pen to write a line on the note, put it on the bedside table, put on his clothes, and left the apartment. Even after 48+2 hours in a row, he is still full of energy. McAllen Bar. "Oh, great, Adam, you are finally here, please persuade Matthew!" Barney clutched Adam''s arm nervously, as if Matthew was in big trouble. "what''s happenin?" Adam ignored him, sat down calmly, and reached out his hand to signal the bartender for a glass of beer, only then smiled and looked at Matthew and Lily on the opposite side. "see this!" Matthew and Lily embraced each other sweetly, and at the same time stretched out their left hands, revealing a pair of diamond rings on their middle fingers. "You are engaged, congratulations!" After Adam was taken aback, he immediately rejoiced. "Thank you." Matthew and Lily spoke in unison, looked at each other, and kissed directly in front of everyone. Adam grinned. He is still a little uncomfortable with this Western-style custom of public intimacy. "Enough, enough!" Barney touched his arm and shouted, "Adam, don''t persuade you, they are only in their twenties." "So?" Adam smiled. "It''s an iron rule not to talk about marriage at the age of 30!" Shouted Barney. "Whose iron law?" Adam complained: "Oh, wait, I know, it''s your Barney Stinson''s iron law!" "Barney Stinson''s iron law is the iron law that all men should abide by!" Barney tightened his tie and said confidently. "Have you asked about the crown?" Adam took a crown out of his pocket and joked while playing with it. "..." Barney grinned stiffly. This is the crown he lost to Adam before, and he didn''t expect Adam to carry it with him. "Haha, he never asked." Matthew and Lily parted and laughed: "The king who has the crown represents all men. The words spoken are the iron law that all men should abide by." "I''ll ask." Ted''s eyes were full of blessings, and when he saw this, he asked: "Your Majesty, do you approve Matthew''s engagement before the age of thirty?" "As long as you are an adult, there is no age limit for love." Adam put the crown on his head and said solemnly: "Matthew and Lily are true love, I am allowed!" "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Matthew and Lily roared Barney cried helplessly. The legendary bet against Adam last time made him painful and happy. Pain, naturally no need to go into details. Not only was Adam crushed all the way at 0:30, he conceded in public, held back for a whole month, and when he went to relax afterwards, he also encountered unprecedented humiliation. What he faced was those acquaintances who treated him as a charity man who worked and made money to go to school... Happiness is that this bet is too temperamental to him. Therefore, his sense of Adam is complicated. I wanted to get close and be legendary, but I didn''t dare to be like Ted. Whether Ted liked it or not, I would cut it first and then play it later. It was a little more cautious. Chapter 303: Listen to him, he is a doctor! Latest website: McAllen Bar. "Oh, mygod! Time flies so fast, Matthew and Lily are actually engaged." Ted looked at Matthew and Lily''s crooked energy, his eyes were moved and impulsive: "I''ve decided!" "Do not!" Adam and Barney shouted in unison. "Well, well, what a hero sees is the same." Barney looked at Adam triumphantly, with an expression looking at like-minded brothers. "I haven''t said it yet, do you deny it?" Ted dissatisfied. "You don''t know why Barney likes going to weddings so much, do you?" Adam asked rhetorically. "To be a bridesmaid." Ted wondered: "But what does this have to do with the denial of the decision I haven''t said yet?" "It''s a big deal." Adam joked: "At the wedding scene, the bridesmaids are affected by the happy and romantic atmosphere, and are more likely to suffer from Barney''s murderous hands. Now the romantic atmosphere of Matthew and Lily''s engagement will also affect you, so don''t be at this time. Make any decision." Barney was not ashamed, but rather proud, nodded and smiled, agreeing. "Do you equate me with a bridesmaid?" Ted''s mouth twitched. "Oh, Ted, in terms of romance and sensibility, you are no different from the bridesmaids, even the best of them, so you are more affected than them." Adam said solemnly: "If you don''t believe me, ask Lily them." "Do not!" Ted glanced at Lily, saw her tilted his head and smiled, then looked at Matthew who was shrugging and smiling, and cried out incredibly, "I can''t believe it, you guys look at me that way?" "There is nothing wrong with romance and sensibility. This is your strength." Lily explained: "Compared to straight men, what many girls dream of is a boy like you." "Not only girls." Adam teased. "Well said, give a high five!" Barney laughed and stretched out his palms to give Adam a high five to celebrate. Adam was aware of Barney''s expectation and thought that he had been very honest recently, at least he had never deliberately distorted his words, and then did something excessive, so he smiled and high-five to celebrate. "Hi, brother, what are you going to make a decision?" Matthew is Ted''s best buddy. Seeing that Ted was a little depressed, he couldn''t help but ask. "You and Lily are engaged now. From now on, Matthew, Lily and me will become Matthew, Lily, and me." Ted took a grateful look at his old iron. In the end, old iron will feel sorry for people. The decision that was just brewing resurfaced in his heart and said: "I am tired of this life now, and I will also start to look for my destiny. ." The same sentence, the pause of intonation, represents a different meaning. "Do not!!!" When Barney heard it, he exploded: "Ted is crazy. Call 911!" "Look, the typical bridesmaid impulse." Adam shrugged. "Ted, the relationship between the three of us will never change, it will always be Matthew, Lily, and Ted." Matthew comforted. "I know." Ted said insincerely: "I just don''t want your children to call me the old bachelor Uncle Ted." "I don''t think you are ready yet, it''s better to play with Barneto for a few years." Adam suggested. "Thank you!" Barney grabbed Adam''s hand and made a gesture of gratitude with a grandiose expression. "I''m ready." Ted retorted. "You are indeed ready, but you are ready to hurt good girls." Adam curled his lips and said, "You look for this with this idea. The girls you met have changed from the nine bad and one good in the past to all good, but you can guarantee that after catching them the same impulse for love and marriage as you, Your feeling has remained the same? Mostly they felt it, but you suddenly didn''t feel it, so let''s withdraw." "I" Speaking in Thai, he sneered: "Love is always like this, how can you find the true goddess in one go?" "It''s okay to simply fall in love, even Barney''s real game bushes are actually okay." Adam said with a faint smile: "After all, everyone knows each other''s hearts. It''s just for fun, not serious. But you are now ready to provoke a good girl who is also aroused by you in the name of finding true love to get married. By that time you don''t feel the withdrawal, leaving a good girl with scars. This kind of scumbag is far beyond Barney. Are you sure you want to do this? " "Hi!" When Barney heard this, he tightened his tie and said, "No one can compare to Barney Stinson." "I" Ted was speechless, and most of the urge and impulse to get engaged between Matthew and Lily dissipated. His integrity is still there. If no one ridiculed face to face, or continuous ridicule, he would not know that he was the king of scumbags. But once the scum in this was revealed, he couldn''t do the shameless, plain scum of Barney. "It seems that you still have a little bit in your heart." Adam smiled and said, "This is good. Remember this feeling. Let''s play with Barneto for a few years. When you are completely tired, then we will talk about true love." Watching the romantic history of the American drama Dad and Mom in the previous life, I was very impressed by the plot of Ted leaving a message to his girlfriend on the phone on his girlfriends birthday. When he called, his girlfriend''s relatives and friends were hiding in his girlfriend''s home, preparing to give his girlfriend a surprise birthday party. Everyone squatted there, after listening to Teds scumbag words, they were at a loss to welcome the surprise-faced ex-girlfriend of Teds arrival. That scene... If it''s just this, it''s just an ordinary scumbag. The key is that Ted was irritated by Matthew and Lily. He wanted to pursue true love, and then recalled the past and found that this ex-girlfriend was perfect, so he pursued it again. Ted''s romance is irresistible to his ex-girlfriend, and he reunites with a broken mirror. Then, within a few weeks, Ted''s impulse dissipated. In the past few years, Ted''s injury to his desperate ex-girlfriend regained hope for love. Of course, this time I made progress, not by leaving a phone message, but by breaking up with her face to face on her birthday. Fortunately, in the past few years, she has not been in vain and has been practicing Zila Maga. Furious, she directly taught Ted how to be an individual and let him know that Zila Maga is not yoga, but a special boxing technique invented by the army for street guerrilla warfare... This is just one of the typical behaviors of the King of Ted Scumbags, and there are countless others. A good male (scum) person (male) is me, and I am a good male (scum) person (male)! "Listen to him." Barney put his arms around Ted, and said solemnly, "This guy is a doctor!" "..." Ted didn''t want to talk anymore. "For Matthew and Lily!" Adam raised his glass: "cheers!" "Cheers!" Seeing this, Ted could only suppress the depression in his heart and clink glasses with everyone. Chapter 304: The speed of life and death in the emergency room Latest website: Duncan Apartments. Adam celebrated the engagement of Matthew and Lily with everyone in the bar, and had a fight for several hours. After returning, she found Bianca still sleeping soundly, and couldn''t help but smile. With a petite figure and beautiful appearance, she looks very quiet, but she is actually quite wild deep in her heart. Go crazy, even worse than the average girl. Adam did not persuade him. The next day. "A new day has begun." Adam pushes Bianca up. "Ok." Bianca closed her eyes and didn''t want to move. "Are you going to give up being a surgeon?" Adam teased. "Of course not! Hiss..." Bianca opened his eyes and stood up directly, and then turned into Liangqijiang: "Damn it! Adam, are you human?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and did not answer. There is no point in arguing with a woman about who is right and who is wrong. "Are you alright?" Adam stepped forward and helped her out of bed: "Should you take time off to rest?" "Of course not." Bianca pushed Adam away, walked to the bathroom with an expression step by step, and began to wash. Surgical interns want to learn more techniques as soon as possible. The hospital cant wait to use the interns as animals, and ask for leave for the second round of duty? On the internship stage score sheet, if unqualified scores and comments are marked and recorded in the medical file, it will be a stain for the whole life. In the future, I want to find a good job and compete for popular positions. The tainted ones are usually screened out in the first round. Even if the resident who took them is Xue Ni, Doctor of Love, Bianca doesnt want to take any risks. After all, she caught Adam Duncan. God knows if Xue Ni will''mmp with a smile on her face'' and secretly put her on small shoes. Adam''s charm and allure are best understood as a woman. Xue Ni is just a single female doctor a few years older than them. She is the first to say that she has no idea about Adam. Medical center. The second round of duty officially began. This time, unlike the first round of 48 hours of disarming the horse, it only takes about 14 hours, which is 796, which is 7 o''clock in the morning and 9 o''clock in the evening, 6 days a week. When Adam drove Bianca and stopped the car, he heard the hum of a buzzing locomotive, and a man with a helmet and leather jacket stopped by Adams parking space. The helmet opened, revealing Christina''s aunt''s face. "Morning." "Morning, you guys?" Christina''s gossiping gaze scanned Adam and Bianca back and forth. "Just ran into it." Bianca explained. "Oh." Christina has an expression of Ill be what you say, but I dont believe it. "Have you made up with Meredith?" Adam parked the car, greeted the two to walk to the hospital, and changed the subject with a smile. "reconciled." Christina shrugged and said: "In fact, there is nothing. We are all surgeons. We all know the rules of the game. Competition is the norm. If you are not used to this atmosphere, just leave early." "You are still enlightened." Adam nodded and praised: "I remember, next time I encounter that situation, I will answer directly." "..." Christina couldn''t help rolling her eyes. Changing room. All the interns are changing blue shirts and white coats. The brutal Liz directly attracted the attention of most male doctors, especially the ruffian Alex, who could not wait to whistle directly with a smile on his face. The embarrassment on the first round of duty was completely forgotten by him. The mentality is far better than Tongji. When Adam saw this scene, he originally thought he was 100% persuaded to be dismissed, but he also changed. The cheapest is invincible. Compared to the cruel Liz with the mentality of the Virgin and the hapless little fat boy George, Alex''s survival rate may be a bit higher. "You hire roommates?" Meredith came in and posted a notice on the wall. George, who had a crush on her, immediately leaned in: "Count me." "Count me, too." The ferocious Liz''s eyes lit up, and he leaned forward. "Don''t even think about it." Meredith directly refused. "My mom used my surgical gown as ordinary clothes and ironed it with an iron yesterday." George pleaded: "I don''t want to live with my parents anymore, I have to find a place to live, let me live in." "I know how to cook, and I love cleaning." Brutal Liz sells himself. "We stay together for 100 hours a week, that''s enough." Meredith resolutely refused: "I just want to find two strangers I don''t know as roommates, no need to chat or show favor." "How about me?" Alex smirked and said: "We don''t need to chat, we don''t need to show goodwill to each other, just do whatever you want~" "I want you to stay away from me!" Meredith slammed the door in disgust and left the changing room. Alex shrugged disapprovingly. Green Clinic. "Adam, you go to the emergency room today." "Chris, you go to the trauma department." "Bianca, you go and tell the patient the results of the examination." "Stu, you go to stitch." Xue Ni began to assign tasks. "Yes." Everyone agreed and dispersed. emergency room. Didi. Didi. As soon as the pager rang, Adam saw it and immediately rushed to the ward indicated in the pager at the fastest speed. "This is Dr. Duncan. I am in charge of this rescue. What is the patient''s condition?" Adam rushed to the ward, and while observing the patient''s condition, he asked the emergency personnel who came with him. "57-year-old man with cardiac arrest." The first responder introduced. "The electric shock device is ready, charge it to 200 joules." Adam unwillingly picked up the electric shock device and ordered the nurse to charge it. "Already charged." The nurse responded. "Clear!" Adam reminded him, seeing that everyone was no longer in contact with the patient, he decisively pressed the electric shock device to the patient''s chest and gave an electric shock. "what!" The patient with cardiac arrest exclaimed and woke up from a coma. "Heartbeat recovery." The nurse reminded him, and her gaze at Adam was full of admiration. They know the performance of Doctor Rookie best. Changing to other interns was mostly at a loss. Standing aside, watching them give first aid, how could Adam be so bold and skilled. Adam glanced at the data on the instrument, put down the shock device, and smiled satisfied. Because a +0.01 prompt appeared on the system panel. He saved a person''s life so easily. No wonder someone likes to go to emergency department This speed of life and death is so exciting. Compared with surgery for a few hours at every turn, the emergency department that decides a person''s life or death within a few minutes or even a few seconds seems to be more suitable for people like Adam who rely on saving people to increase their lifespan. But Adam just thought about it, and didn''t regret his choice to be a surgeon. Because this kind of good thing that saves a life with a single electric shock is not much, after all, within the radiation range of the hospital, the chance of this kind of situation is really limited. Once a surgeon is famous, it can attract patients from all over the country and even the world at the frontline of life and death. By that time, they can do as much as they want, and the efficiency, stability and upper limit are far beyond the emergency department. Facts have also proved that Adam''s idea is correct. In one day, Adam also encountered such an opportunity to be the King of Thunder. Other emergency departments are not fatal. The system prompts each time from +0.0001 to +0.0005. This life-increasing effect is not even as good as giving the surgeon a hand. Chapter 305: Stout girl Latest URL: noon. Medical center. restaurant. Snapped! Meredith came and threw the freezer in his hand on the table. "This is the one?" Adam and others looked over immediately. "Correct." Meredith didn''t have a good air. "Can I have a look?" Adam and Christina said in unison. "What is it?" Niang Pao Fatty George asked curiously. "You all want to see?" Meredith''s eyes swept across Adam and George. Adam smiled and nodded. George didn''t know why, but after being unwilling, he nodded repeatedly. "Look." Meredith pushed the freezer in front of everyone. Adam held it down, opened it, looked at it a few times, and was amazed. George leaned over and saw that there was a small group of indescribable things inside. "what is this?" George curiously asked. "A broken fifth limb." Adam smiled. "puff!" George almost squirted, covering his mouth and coughing constantly: "You don''t have to say it earlier." "Sissy." Christina glanced at him contemptuously, and reached out and closed the freezer. "What a staunch girl." Adam sighed. "If there are more girls like this, there will definitely be fewer strong offenders." Christina agreed. "She wears the same shoes as mine." Meredith murmured a little absent-mindedly. U.S. people are generally interested in occultism, after all, belief in God is the mainstream. The shoes Meredith wore today were turned out from the shoe cabinet and haven''t been worn for a long time. They were worn by ghosts today. But they were exactly the same as the shoes worn by the sturdy girl, which made her have a lot of contact with this sturdy girl different from ordinary doctors and patients. More emotional investment. In the morning. The rescuers pushed a severely unconscious girl into the hospital. Meredith was the first doctor to contact, so she naturally became her doctor. In the operating room. When Dr. Burke performed an operation on her, he found something in her mouth, and when he clipped it out, he didn''t see what it was for a while. Meredith recognized it at a glance, and then said it. A picture immediately appeared in front of everyone. A young girl was beaten by a strong criminal, covered in blood and dying. When the strong criminal thought she was powerless to resist the forced violence, the strong girl bit her hateful fifth limb in one bite. Dr. Burke, who was holding the broken fifth limb and looking at it, subconsciously threw this thing and the clamp into the container, not because he was unprofessional, but because of male instinctive discomfort. Then, because of the provisions of the chain of evidence supervision, Meredith must be taken with him as a collector before the police arrive. With the efficiency of the policeman, Meredith has waited, and it has attracted attention wherever he goes. This kind of thing had spread in the hospital for the first time, and even the entire New York hospital knew about it at this time. Because Dr. Burke notified the other hospitals to keep them aware of the strong offender who must be seriously injured. "Damn strong criminal!" Cruel Liz scolded. "I hope he will be found later." Bianca said coldly. "Even if he comes to the hospital now, it will be too late." Christina smiled: "The wound from the tooth bite is not flat and is not suitable for repair surgery. In addition, saliva destroys the active muscle tissue. Even if it is to be repaired and sutured, it must be cut off. For a long time in the future, he will Will use a urine bag to urinate, and can never commit crimes again." "Ugh." Adam sighed. "what''s happenin?" Christina frowned and said, "What I said was wrong?" "Your medical judgment is fine." Adam shook his head and said, "But it is too optimistic to say that he can''t commit a crime anymore. Sometimes this kind of person commits a crime even more terrifying. Now it depends on whether he is rich." Everyone was shocked. Although they don''t know the allusions of the abnormal eunuchs in the ancient East, they have also heard of the eunuchs'' distorted mind and more abnormal crimes. "He is a felony, he will be sentenced for many years, right?" George believes in the fairness of justice. "indeed." Adam said indifferently: "But the premise is that he has no money, or whether he commits a crime is still to be discussed. After all,''you love me'' or''fair trade'', maybe that girl will be sentenced to intentional harm, even if convicted, severe punishment Sentencing a light sentence, a light sentence and a suspended sentence, and the sentence is reduced and then reduced, which will open your eyes." Everyone was silent. If I don''t know, I was surprised when I said it. Isn''t this the reality in the U.S.? "so what should I do now?" Meredith said with grief: "She has been torn apart and her life is dying. Could it be that we rescued her back with great pains and opened our eyes to greet her not a new life, but a prison disaster?" "That''s terrible." Brutal Liz couldn''t help but shudder. "Do your best." Adam sighed. Who made her be born in the freest air? "Adam, you can help her." The Virgin Liz came and looked at Adam: "You are a billionaire, a well-known writer, you can definitely help her." "Isabel Stevenson!" Adam''s face was stern, and he said solemnly: "In the hospital, I''m just your colleague doctor, not a billionaire or a well-known writer. If you want to do something for this staunch girl, then do it. As for what I will do, how I should do it, that is my own business, you have no right to ask me to do anything, Ming! White! ? ! " Does Adam want to help this sturdy girl? In fact, I still think about it. And it has been secretly decided that if there is such a bad reversal, it will be a good deed to provide help to this girl as much as possible. But he wanted to do it himself, and was kidnapped by the Virgin Liz to do it morally, it was completely different. And even if he did, he would only provide help secretly, and he would do his best, and would never disclose it. Because in this free world, there are too many injustices and tragedies. If he fights out with a benevolent reputation, there will definitely be many rascals coming to fight the autumn wind. Losing a little money is nothing. The key is disgusting! And it''s really hard to guard against the kind of **** who wants money and life pretends to be a patient and touches Adam. Don''t think it didn''t. The first thing Adam thought of was the old **** Frank in Shameless. He could definitely do such a thing. Adam is not afraid of a lawsuit, but in case his medical license is revoked accidentally, then this is a major event related to his life extension! Don''t say that he is not interested in the murderous Liz, even if the murderous Liz is the true virgin who descends to the earth and affects his life extension, it is also a 100% enemy! "Adam..." Everyone was taken aback by Adam''s attitude. Meredith still wanted to make a round, but was interrupted by Adam directly waved. "Isabel Stevenson!" Adam looked at Liz coldly: "My words, you understand! White! Is it!?!" Chapter 306: 1 piece of applause Latest website: Medical Center. restaurant. Liz''s face flushed and wanted to refute, but to Adam''s stern look, he involuntarily lowered his head, afraid to look directly, and whispered: "I understand..." The aura is very mysterious. Unobservable, but it is real. A person with a strong aura, a look, an expression, and a sentence will indeed have an impact on the people around them, even a big impact. Adam himself is a traverser with a system, and all physical qualities have been drastically improved compared to when he traversed, and he steadily advances to an inhuman state. With the blessing of billions of wealth, coupled with the long-term companionship of Juno, Karen, and Heather, hunting and anatomy are all-encompassing, and now they have moved knives on real people. The aura formed is more or less contaminated with some uniqueness. s things. Usually warm and moist like jade, hello and me, hello everyone, it is really hot, who knows who is. The other side of the confrontation, Madonna Leeds, even though it is very emotional, is standing on the moral high ground, forming a certain Madonna aura, but her aura is false and it is her own imagination. Normally I can''t see it, but when I smashed into Adam, the weak aura and will that I imagined was really broken with a single jab. Acknowledge you, you are the Virgin. Don''t admit you... Didi. Didi. At this time, the pager attached to Adam''s waist sounded to remind Adam that he had a new mission. Adam took a look, got up and left. "Tsk tusk, it''s so majestic." Alex, who was sitting at another table, showed an unexplained smile. "This is not a prestige, but a firm stand to defend yourself!" Bianca retorted: "Isn''t Adam wrong? How does he choose, and what right do outsiders have to interfere? For you, if others command you to do things under the banner of morality, are you willing?" "I do not have." Liz didn''t dare to attack Adam, but Bianca was not Adam, so he subconsciously retorted: "I just think she is too pitiful and want to help her..." "You are forcing others to do something when you help people?" Bianca sneered: "Normal people want to help others, the first idea, don''t they think of a way?" "Well, Liz is also kind." Meredith roundly said, "It''s just that there is a problem with what she said." "Know that you defend Adam." Christina played with it: "Liz said that she understood, Adam accepted it, so don''t get excited." "Ok?" Meredith and others immediately showed gossip expressions. emergency room. An ambulance approached. A push bed picked up the patient and quickly moved to the hospital. "what''s the situation?" Adam greeted him immediately and asked the emergency personnel who followed while examining the patient. "I was 1 year old. I found no response in the crib and couldn''t get IV fluids." The first responder made a quick statement. "What was the situation when you arrived?" Adam asked. "Can''t breathe spontaneously, appear cyanosis, pulse 200, very weak." First aid personnel are very skilled in reporting data. "Call Dr. Louis." Adam reminded the nurse routinely. As an intern, you must first notify the superior resident in case of an accident, and carry out the rescue under the guidance of the resident. The emergency resident can only be rescued independently when the resident does not arrive in time. This is a standard procedure. The resident in the emergency room is Dr. Susan Lewis, a senior resident. Now Adam is temporarily assigned to the emergency room by Xue Ni, and she is with her. "Already called." The nurse replied. Adam nodded and continued to question the patient''s anxious young parents. "Have you been sick recently?" "No!" "Have you taken medicine recently?" "No!" "Have you had any trauma recently?" "nothing!" While they were talking, everyone came to the ward pushing the bed. Adam is auscultating with a stethoscope. The nurse connects the device to the baby in accordance with the process and reports in real time. "See if you can find a vein." "Can''t get in, sinus heartbeat, 180." Adam lifted the baby and manually gave the baby CPR. "laryngoscope!" "Crank pliers!" After some rescue, Adam put down the baby and cried. The nurses immediately handed over the laryngoscope and the crank. Adam took the laryngoscope in one hand and inserted it into the babys mouth, and opened the babys throat. Through the light that comes with the laryngoscope, he observed whether there was any blockage in the babys throat. He held a crank in one hand and was ready to remove the blockage in the babys throat. Clip it out. Before the hospital bed, everyone held their breath and watched Adam''s rescue. The young parents trembled even more, clutching their mouths desperately, for fear that the noise would affect the treatment of their children. A few seconds is so long. "Got you!" Adam muttered to himself, and a shiny object came out with the crank clamp in his hand. "It''s an earring!" Everyone felt relieved, and the most feared was that they could not find the cause. "Give her a breath!" Adam ordered. The nurse acted immediately. "How much blood sugar?" "twenty!" "I want a No. 18 spinal puncture needle to penetrate the interosseous muscle and prepare for glucose!" "The glucose infusion is ready." Adam picked up the stethoscope and pressed it on the baby''s chest again. "Sure." Adam motioned to the nurse to stop breathing. "Wow!" A loud cry of the baby sounded in the ward. "Woo!" The trembling young parents cried out together. "Go for seven items of blood gas analysis, chest radiograph, blood routine, and biochemistry." After Adam ordered the nurse, he waved and smiled at the young parents who were sobbing and trembling: "She will be fine. You can come and see her." "Thank you!" "Thank you!" The young parents walked to the hospital bed, looked at the child who had returned to normal, and thanked him. Adam caught a glimpse of Susan Lewis, an emergency resident, standing at the door, and quickly walked over to report the situation. "You did a good job, you saved her." Susan looked at Adam admiringly, reaching out and applauding. Happiness! First she was alone, and then the nurses present also applauded. Experienced nurses are all competent in emergency department. In the emergency room, they often help and even teach the interns how to do it. It is normal to see Bambi, who is blank and bewildered, and I have never seen such a sharp interns. They secretly made comparisons in their hearts Dr. Duncans unhurriedness, not to mention the intern, even the senior resident in the emergency room, Dr. Susan Lewis, did it better. In the most professional and technical place like the hospital, the charm of technical authority is very great, not to mention Adam himself is shining. The two are superimposed. I dont know how many people have trouble sleeping tonight. I dont know how many people will sleep with Adam... Adam was all comfortable. Compared with the successful strike of the Thunder King in the morning, this kind of treatment was more intense and exciting, and more fulfilling. The admiration of everyone and the system +0.01 reminder filled Adam''s heart with joy, and completely eliminated the nausea caused by the Madonna Leeds just now. Shuren Zhou said: The feeling of saving people is so wonderful. Compared with this, what is the evil and the poison? Learning medicine is the magical power! Chapter 307: If you love her, cut yourself first Latest website: "Are you interested in coming to the emergency room?" The meaning of Dr. Susan Lewis invitation is obvious: "I think you are born to do this." "thank you." Adam smiled and declined: "But I prefer to be a surgeon." "Ok." Susan didn''t force it either, just click and stop. In the chain of contempt in the hospital, surgeons stand upstream, and emergency doctors stand downstream, and the best talents naturally go to the most upstream place. no way. The emergency department has relatively low income, busy work, and heavy pressure. The death rate of passing patients is the highest in all departments, because many patients are already hopeless when they are sent here. In this atmosphere, the probability of mental breakdown in emergency doctors is very high. Adam had heard that the last doctor in the emergency room of the Medical Center, he took his doctors and nurses to rescue the patient the moment before, and the next moment he started to take off his clothes without saying a word. Chi Guoguo walked out of the hospital and disappeared. Without a trace. It is said that everyone looked stupid at the time and watched the whole process without any emergency response. In the afternoon. Adam came to the nurse''s desk to get the medical records, and met Meredith, who was carrying the freezer everywhere. "Still not here?" Adam smiled. "In film and television dramas, policeman Mi always comes out to wash the floor last, and it really wasn''t made up." Meredith vomited: "This efficiency is too slow. If we change to us, the patient has died early." "So Mi Jing started to sponsor a large number of related film and television dramas." Adam ridiculed: "Believe it or not you will see a lot of brilliant police and criminal films in the future. No one can escape their sanctions. Justice will not only come, but will never be late." "Ha ha." Meredith smiled, and then looked at Adam with his''passionate'' eyes: "Liz didn''t mean it, don''t be angry with her." "Intentionally or unintentionally, it doesn''t matter." Adam said lightly: "As long as the object isn''t me!" "Unexpectedly." Meredith looked straight at Adam, and said a little strangely: "You have such an attitude toward a big beauty like Leeds, and ordinary men can''t bear this kind of heart." "That''s why her childishness is encouraged." Adam sneered: "I''m not her father." "father?" Meredith looked strange: "Why did you mention being her father?" Isn''t the relationship positioning of normal people a boyfriend? "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough, raised the medical record book in his hand, and prepared to leave with a hello: "I still have patients to see, let''s go first." "Oh, mygod!" Meredith didn''t respond, looked behind Adam, exclaimed, grabbed the freezer and ran out. "by!" Adam followed and saw a car parked diagonally at the entrance of the hospital, and a man with blood on his lower body stepped out of the car, staggering towards the hospital. "Call security." Adam confessed, and quickly greeted him. This guy''s eight achievements are the strong offender. Shinobu came to the hospital until now, and it was a cruel person. The crowd put the strong criminals on the push bed and pushed them into the operating room, and the security guards who rushed in handcuffed the handcuffs just in case. Because it was associated with that stout girl and Meredith was the first to contact, the operation was taken over by the Nazis. Their chief attending physician, Dr. Burke, was undergoing another operation. After being notified, the resident was allowed to perform this operation. Adam and Meredith''s front and rear feet, supposedly should be able to enter the operating room together, but Nazzi just asked Meredith to prepare, and did not mention Adam. "Doctor Bailey, I want to participate in this operation." Surgery is not about answering questions, Adam will not let go of any chance. "Sorry, there is no room in the operating room." Nazi refused without hesitation. Adam frowned. This reason was perfunctory and strong enough. There are large and small operating rooms. In addition to the surgeon, there are anesthesiologists, instrument nurses, etc. If it is a teaching hospital, there are interns who are allowed by the surgeon to follow up and learn, do retraction suturing and other things, practice and learn long experience. This is the case for Meredith, and it is the same for Adam. If the operating room is small and there are so many people crowded together, there will naturally be a limit on the number of people. But Nazi and the others entered the No. 2 operating room, which is a large operating room with enough space. Let alone add Adam, even if you add a few more, it is completely fine. This kind of operating room itself is prepared for the kind of large-scale operation in which various departments work together. Now doing a fifth limb repair is completely overkill, so how can it be out of position. But when Nazi said so, Adam couldn''t say anything. After all, it is her who is in charge of the sword. It is her freedom to choose. She said that there is no place. Even in the open square, she can dislike your breathing too loudly and affect her to move the sword. And even if he reluctantly entered, without her permission, Adam could only stand in a distance and watch, let alone hands-on, without any surgical vision. Watching Meredith followed in with the freezer, Adam turned and left. Obviously, not everyone has a blind liking for Adam. If you meet someone like Dr. Miranda Bailey, who has no looks or looks at them, no matter how attractive they are, it is for nothing. Although Adam was a little upset, he quickly got rid of this negative sentiment. He is not Franklin, how could everyone like him. If he is so confident that he is so conceited, then he should be worried. emergency room. "Doctor Duncan, can you let the nurse out?" In a separate ward, a shy young man said uncomfortably. "Row." Adam knew it, and winked at the nurse. After the nurse went out, he smiled and said, "Now you can let me see why you are in the emergency department, right?" The shy young man took away the clothes he was holding in his arms, revealing his lower body covered with blood in his pants. "what happened?" Adam was taken aback, looked at the shy young man carefully, and said to himself: "Is it a mistake, this young man is a strong criminal? Isn''t it so bloody?" "I have a new girlfriend..." The shy young man said hesitantly: "She is a Jew. It is the first time to find a non-Jewish boyfriend. UU reading is a little uncomfortable..." With that, he took off his **** pants. "So you do it yourself and want to learn from Jewish circumcision to please your girlfriend?" When Adam looked at it, the corners of his mouth suddenly twitched. "I checked the operation steps on the Internet, and the knife was also disinfected in advance..." The shy young man said in shame. "With the Internet, everyone has become a doctor, and all of us do like you. All our doctors will lose their jobs." Adam complained and opened the door to leave. "Wait, what should I do now?" The shy young man said anxiously. Adam smiled and said: "Wait here first, I''ll contact the plastic surgeon for you." Chapter 308: You discriminate against me? Latest URL: "Thank you." The shy young man sincerely thanked him. "You''re welcome." Adam smiled and took the door of the ward, the smile in his eyes almost overflowed. He wanted to say to the shy young man: "Don''t thank me, thank you Howard." But the professionalism is left there, he can only hold back. In the Big Bang, when Sheldons sister Misie came to see him, the three Howards all fell in love with her, fighting for what they believed to be the right to date, tit-for-tat and courteous. Rajesh drank and got into waves. He chatted with Misie about the book of the Three Kingdoms, an indescribable book, saying that this is the great contribution of the Three Kingdoms to the world, so Misie is welcome. As a Jew, Howard was unwilling to be left behind. He directly said that they invented circumcision, and also asked Missy to be polite with an expression of Am I proud?. Now when I met the shy young man who really wanted to say thank you to Howard and the others, this was the first picture that flashed through Adam''s mind, and he almost didn''t hold back. It''s too graphic, the kind with first-class sound effects... "I see, I will send someone from the plastic surgery department." Susan shook her head when she heard it. In fact, Adam is also capable of doing this job, but unless he is temporarily sent to the plastic surgery department by Xue Ni for rotation, he is really hard to intervene. And deep down, Adam was not too interested in this life. It is said that doctors should be professional enough, and nothing is taboo, but let Adam do this kind of surgery, just like rectal examination, the less the better. "Patients are getting more and more reckless now." Susan called and said helplessly to Adam: "If I find some plausible medical information, I dare to do it myself, without thinking about it. If it''s that simple, anyone can do it. Why do we spend so much money and so long? Time to learn?" "The ignorant is fearless." Adam smiled and said: "On the contrary, the more you know, the more you will understand awe. I believe that after this time, his awe will be maintained for a lifetime." Not bad. I cut a few knives by myself, and the cuts are not good, even if there is a plastic surgeon to repair it, it is definitely different from the original. If the plastic surgeon is not good enough, it will be transformed into a broccoli, it will definitely be an unforgettable memory for a lifetime. In the future, you will have to hide in the toilet in a common place, for fear of being spotted by others, what it feels like... "Doctor Lewis, there are patients waiting for you." The nurse pointed to an elderly African American sitting in the hall and reminded him. "Got it." Susan greeted Adam and walked over. "Adam, you come to diagnose." Susan motioned to Adam to come forward. "Is it that morning?" Adam took the ophthalmoscope and examined the patient. "Yes, that''s it when I get up." The African-American old man nodded. "Is there a ghost image now?" Adam put down the ophthalmoscope and asked. "No." The African-American old man shook his head. "How many fingers are these?" Adam gestured three fingers. "Three roots." "Have there ever been eye problems before?" "No." "Do you feel pain when seeing double images? Headaches? Imbalance? Smell in your mouth? White spots in front of your eyes? Weak limbs?" Adam asked about a lot of symptoms, but the African-American elderly shook their heads. "I suggest to see him with a neurologist?" Adam ruled out most of the options, suspecting that it was a neurological problem, and couldn''t help looking at Susan. "Mr. Irwin, right?" Susan stood aside, glanced at the medical record, and said warmly: "It costs $200 to see a neurologist. Now you don''t have any symptoms of discomfort, so I suggest you go back first and wait until you feel unwell." "Just because I am of African descent?" The African-American old man suddenly said: "Are you discriminating against me?" "Do not." Susan quickly said: "I just want to save you some money, I know you don''t have medical insurance..." In U.S. hospitals, each patient has one ward, doctors have one ward, and one ward treats patients. The privacy protection is better. But that is for people with medical insurance. People who dont have medical insurance can be more casual. Its not a big deal to treat and send them quickly in the lobby, and some hospitals dont treat such patients at all. After all, in the U.S., everything is business, and the hospital that saves the dead is even bigger business. Only money can get the best medical resources. For example, many people like to donate money to big hospitals, and one donation is a large sum. In many cases, in addition to gaining fame, they also have rigid needs themselves. I''m feeling sick. I can''t find any problems after changing doctors. I make appointments with top doctors in major hospitals, but I have to wait in line for a few months. After donating a large sum of money, he was able to be hospitalized in the afternoon. The top-notch doctors treated him intimately, the hidden cause was quickly found out, and the most suitable treatment plan was pushed forward quickly. This time difference is often the distance between life and death. The specific process is quantified by money. The hospital will calculate it for you in advance in a very professional manner. You only need to pay for it... "If I were not of African descent, you wouldn''t say that!" The African-American old man said coldly. "Dr. Lewis, how about arranging neurological consultation, etiology, and temporary diplopia for him?" Adam interjected. "Ok." Susan''s eyes were full of helplessness, she confessed to the nurse and turned away. "Remember to keep him the bill." Adam reminded the nurse in a low voice. "I know." The nurse gave a knowing look. Normal people will look down on this kind of dog-biting Lu Dongbin''s ignorance of good people. You know, Susan''s behavior is very unpopular in the hospital. The opening of the hospital is to make money. Whether you have symptoms or not, as long as you dont object, it cant wait to let you do all the checks first. The standard process of doctor''s diagnosis is also based on theoretical support, and as many check-ups as possible are opened. If you look at a neurologist, it''s $200, which is definitely a lot of money for people without medical insurance. Susan was kind enough to consider her, and the other party opened her mouth to question her racial discrimination. This is 1998. After 10 or 20 years, Susan will probably be unlucky, and even lose her job. "Don''t follow me, your diagnosis is correct." Susan smiled bitterly at Adam who followed. "I know Adam nodded: "I also know you know how to do this. " A senior resident does not know what to do and not to do? Do not make jokes. "But I did it anyway." Susan laughed at herself: "And it''s not the first time, maybe I can never change it." "You are a good doctor." Adam sincerely praised. Zhou Shuren said: Knowing the world without being sophisticated is the most kind-hearted maturity. Susan is obviously such a mature and kind doctor. For people like the elderly of African descent, Adam could not do it and was unwilling to do it, but it did not prevent Adam from admiring a good doctor like Susan. Chapter 309: Feminine "Thank you." Susan felt Adam''s sincerity and smiled with satisfaction. The two naturally looked at each other. Susan couldn''t look away for a while. She has done this kind of thankless thing many times in silence, and it is impossible to say in her heart that she is not depressed at all. Now that Adam is such a confidant, the key is to be so handsome and attractive. In addition, because she is too busy at work, she no longer remembers whether she broke up with her boyfriend, and she doesn''t even remember what her boyfriend looks like. Adam paused, then moved away. According to Rajesh''s theory, there was a spark between Adam and Susan just now at zero and one second. It was not what Rajesh thought he was not, but a real existence. Susan is a good-looking person, in line with Adam''s aesthetic. Her character is sophisticated and not sophistic, and she does good things silently. She wants to do good things but prefers others to do it according to her ideas. But she was a colleague and superior in the hospital, not a well-informed Bianca, and Adam didn''t want to have such a spark. "Ok." Susan is also a kind and mature woman in her thirties. She immediately noticed her gaffe and smiled awkwardly: "I still have a patient who needs to see it. If there is first aid, call me." "it is good." Adam smiled and nodded. After Susan was gone, he breathed out softly. It is indeed a comprehensive world of American TV dramas. There are too many handsome men and beautiful women in the hospital, and there is a risk of accidentally wiping out guns. This also strengthened his determination not to touch the beautiful female colleagues in the hospital as much as possible. You know, people have the instinct to pursue beauty, men and women are the same. He is not the only handsome guy in the hospital. But there is only one handsome guy as clean and self-conscious as him. Don''t be a fellow. "Adam." The obscene white fat Stu leaned over, winking his eyes and said, "I heard that you saw the self-circumcised **** first." There really is no secret in the hospital. At this point in time, such blast news has spread all over the hospital. Its now. If you change to the sub-current life, you might be able to search hot, and even come up with a new style of saying, "You can''t even cut yourself, dare to say love me". If the shy young man knew this, he wouldn''t have to endure so long and so hard. He had to wait until Adam came over and asked the nurse to leave before taking off his pants. "You are also interested in this?" Adam joked: "Why, are you ready to abandon oranges so soon?" "You also know that I am such an unruly person." Fatty White Stu said proudly: "No one can hold me up. Recently, I have a new girlfriend, a cantaloupe. I still punched it in the microwave and put it in the microwave for 30 seconds. That taste..." "enough." Although Adam was mentally prepared, he still couldn''t hold Stu''s wretchedness, and interrupted: "You have nothing to do? Why did you go to the emergency room?" "Hey, I begged Xueni to transfer me to plastic surgery for help." White Fatty Stu smiled: "The Dr. Jordan over there likes me very much, saying that I have a talent for plastic surgery, and I participated in the whole operation of your self-cutting god." "not bad." Adam looked at Stu in surprise. Among the trainees, except for the best Adam and the most unlucky George, they bribed the boss and Meredith, who had an ambiguous relationship with **oss, with a coffee latte early in the morning, who I can think of the most wretched Stu who has entered the operating room so fast. "At the end of the internship, I will definitely choose Plastic Surgery at the time of division. Stu was very high-spirited. "Good choice." Adam nodded: "I don''t care about living a high income, the key is that you still like it." "The most important thing is that I like it." Stu said excitedly: "Adam, think about it, once I become a famous doctor in plastic surgery, how many beautiful women will come over and take care of me, and even then I can go to Hollywood and open a plastic surgery clinic in Beverly Hills, which specializes in receiving Hollywood women. Star, that taste..." "I heard nothing." The corners of Adam''s mouth twitched, and he didn''t bother to deal with the insane and infinite Stu. Whoever encounters such a plastic surgeon in the future will be unlucky. Too Liu Bei, there is no way. "Doctor O''Malley, come with me." The nurse stopped George, who was also sent to the emergency department. "Okay." Seeing this, George showed the warmest smile, and followed the nurse to the ward: "What kind of patient? Cardiac arrest needs electric shock, or is the baby''s swallowing stuff blocked and the throat unable to breathe?" "You also know Dr. Duncan''s outstanding performance." The nurse glanced at him, playing with the taste: "Neither." With that, he opened the door of the ward. "what''s the situation?" George grinned stiffly. But I saw that the ward was full of people, one holding a basin, vomiting from time to time, and a strong pungent smell that made people feel nauseous. "This is a German tour group." The nurse introduced: "They had a mass food poisoning in the palace restaurant on 46th Street." He said and looked at the patient: "Good afternoon, this is Dr. O''Malley. He will be in charge of your condition. You can ask him if you have any questions." "Good afternoon, Doctor O''Malley, vomit!" Someone said hello, but then began to retching again. George froze there, forcibly squeezing a smile, but there was no temperature at all. "Don''t worry, Bambi, it''s simple." The nurse thought that this is what the interns should behave. Dr. Duncan is really different, with a smile on his face: "You only need to do a rectal examination for them and collect feces by the way." "Everyone?" George''s face was green, especially when he saw some female men with big waists and round thighs that were thicker than his waist. "Everyone." The nurse glanced at him sympathetically. "I saw that Dr. Duncan was also at the nurse''s station just now, can you ask him to come and help?" George forced a smile. "I will try, but you''d better start first. The patient''s condition can''t wait." The nurse reminded. "Ok." With a bitter face, George put on his latex gloves and began his emergency department. Nurse station. "Ha ha." Unsurprisingly, George''s situation was distracted by gossip, and a crowd of nurses said with joy. "Doctor Duncan is there, why don''t you call him?" An older nurse joked Dr. Duncan is responsible for the real emergency. How can we waste time on such trivial matters? " The nurse who took George there smiled. "correct." Other nurses echoed. "Dr. Duncan''s level is so high that he doesn''t lose to the resident doctor at all." "He is so handsome, how can he go to dig his feces." "..." Around the corner, George was carrying a stool sample he took out, and was about to send the nurse to the laboratory for testing. Hearing these ruthless words, he was stunned. Thinking of him George O''Malley, girls have been particularly good since childhood. Who would have thought that compared with Adam now, girls would take it for granted that they are dung workers. What happened to this world... Chapter 310: He doesnt have that big face Into the night. Medical center. On the corridor. Several makeshift beds are put together. Christina walked over and sat down on it, slumped against the wall, looking tired. Those who missed their meal, took coins and bought coffee drinks and snacks from the vending machine next to them, and dealt with them simply. "I have headache." Alex complained without the mysterious smile. "It may be a tumor." Christina mocked. "You wish I had a tumor, didn''t you?" Alex said unhappy. "It''s so funny, you think I''m the only one who thinks that way?" Christina mocked. "..." Alex was stuck. He still knows his popularity. "If fantasy can come true, then I am definitely not the first to get a tumor, Adam Duncan is!" Alex sneered: "Don''t tell me, you have never fantasized like this at all." Christina didn''t bother to care about him. If it weren''t for the adjustment of the intern, Alex was assigned to Nazi, and Nazi asked her to familiarize him with the rules, and she didn''t want to ignore him at all. She is holding her stomach in flames now. In terms of professional skills, she thinks she is not at all as a errand, and she is one of the top 20 surgeons. But this is the end of the second round of duty. What did Adam do? What did she do again? Adam not only performed an appendectomy as soon as he came up, but he also solved a difficult problem. He was mixed with a high-level neurosurgery. Today, in the emergency department, he also did a good job. After he successfully rescued a baby, the whole audience applauded everywhere. hospital. And she, with a Bachelor of Arts degree from Smith University, a Ph.D. from Berkeley University, and a Ph.D. from Harvard Medical School Hospital, not only did not get involved in an operation, but she also did some chores of distributing diagnostic leaflets. The patient was ecstatic and hugged her warmly when he learned that there was nothing wrong, which made her feel uncomfortable, who didn''t like to be in contact with others. At the same time, she was also taking the **** Alex. One can imagine how annoyed she is now. If she were to give her a scalpel now, she really wanted to give Alex a knife. "I have been stitching all day, and my hands are numb." Liz came over with coffee and snacks. "At least you are helping patients and improving medical skills." Christina pointed at herself irritably: "Look now, who does Nazi don''t like?" "Jing Mi is really the least reliable." Meredith walked over with the freezer and grabbed the snacks from George, who had just bought the snacks, and said with no energy: "Speaking in the morning and in the afternoon, and now its almost off work. It will take a few hours, and it seems that I cannot live without it tonight." "You can''t live without it~" Alex couldn''t help but molested. "Do not talk!" Meredith glanced at him disgustedly: "Please don''t talk to me, thank you." "What are you guys?" George walked over with an ugly face: "I dealt with the collective food poisoning of a German tour group in the afternoon. It was really uncomfortable. Try it for you?" When everyone heard it, they didn''t answer, and they obviously agreed that George was the worst. "Do you know what makes it more uncomfortable?" When George saw that they stopped talking, he was even more aggrieved: "Adam was clearly there, and I asked the nurse to ask him to help. The nurse even perfunct me, secretly saying that Adam was doing great things, and I should do a rectal examination for someone. Take a stool sample." "Haha!" Everyone couldn''t help laughing. "You guys are still laughing!" George roared. "Don''t laugh, don''t laugh." Meredith comforted: "Damn Adam!" "Damn Adam!" As soon as the words came out, everyone resonated and vomited in unison. They are all interns, shouldnt the gap be so big? "What do you say?" Adam walked over from the corner and couldn''t help being surprised when everyone condemned him in unison. "You ordered takeaway?" Christina saw at a glance that the food in Adam''s hands was not comparable to the "beautiful goods" in the vending machine. "That''s it." Adam was taken aback and smiled non-committal. After he knew he had missed a meal, he informed the female assistant to order it at a high-end restaurant. In life, the appetite for appetite is still indispensable. "Can you show us what billionaires eat?" Christina curiously asked. "of course." Adam had no choice but to pass the food over. "LeBernardin''s seafood feast." Christina exclaimed, then raised the wax-flavored bread in her hands, and vomited: "Now you still want to ask us why we denounce you together?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and stopped talking. Human nature is like this, there is no harm if there is no contrast, and then envy, jealousy and hatred will naturally arise. The key is to have a degree. As long as you stay within the range of envy and jealousy but not hate, you can be friends. Speaking upright like Christina is within the normal range. Liz opened his mouth, wanting to say, "I have the money to enjoy it, it is better to help others", but at noon Adam''s stern look instantly came to his mind, and she swallowed it again. She can''t provoke this man. "Do you want something?" Adam spread out the lunch box and asked. "of course." Christina said bluntly: "On such a busy day, enjoying a three-star Michelin meal is simply the best relaxation. Give me a lobster." Adam smiled and clipped it to her. "I''ll have some too." Meredith also smiled and stretched out his hand. "You''re welcome." They are all colleagues. Although the pressure of competition is relatively high, Adam still hopes to maintain a friendly atmosphere. Christina''s clear competition does not involve other attitudes. "Eat some." "Eat and eat." George furiously said: "Do you know anything about the German tour group in the afternoon?" "know a little." Adam smiled and said, "They are also kind..." Seeing Joey''s face turned dark, Adam quickly calmed down and said, "It will be next time." "Wow! It smells so good!" Christina and Meredith couldn''t help but exclaimed, and they looked at each other, and the movement of their mouths suddenly accelerated. George took a bite, his face suddenly eased, showing an expression of enjoyment. Liz looked hesitantly, his throat moved unconsciously and swallowed secretly. "I''ll also get some Alex came to reach out with a cheeky face. Snapped! Adam shot it off and smiled faintly: "I didn''t prepare so much this time. I haven''t eaten it yet. Next time." "If you don''t eat, don''t eat, what''s so great." Alex looked ugly, snorted and left. "Adam." Meredith persuaded: "It''s all colleagues, even if you don''t like it, it''s not good..." "I do not like him." Adam smiled and said: "With his disregard of human life and his professional level of not knowing how to graduate, the chances of becoming a colleague in the future are small. Besides, I really haven''t eaten yet, so I can''t make myself hungry for him, right?" Alex is not that big face yet! Chapter 311: I am a doctor, not your moon After a seafood meal. The second round of duty has entered the finale. Everyone dispersed. Adam went to the Green Clinic and saw that there was nothing wrong here, so he was going to the emergency room to see if there was a place where he was needed. With his energy, he doesn''t mind extending working hours. Ding! The elevator is coming. When the door opened, Adam''s eyes flashed. However, he saw a handsome middle-aged male doctor smiling at him, while Meredith squatted in the elevator to pick up medical records from a place. "Hi, Adam." Meredith looked up and greeted Adam. "Hi, Meredith~" Adam showed a playful expression: "Hi, Doctor Shept." The eyes are the windows of the soul. If he had only subconsciously noticed that the atmosphere was wrong before, then he was sure of it now. "Doctor Duncan." Dr. Shept smiled and nodded. "You didn''t lose any medical records, did you?" Adam said with concern: "In fact, it doesn''t matter. There are monitoring devices in the elevator, and you can find them even if you lose them." Meredith suddenly stiffened. "I forgot. I have something to go to Dr. Green." Dr. Shept''s smile also became unnatural, and he walked straight out of the elevator. "Wow." Adam walked into the elevator and exclaimed at Meredith, who picked up the medical record and stood up in his arms. "what''s happenin?" Meredith pretended to have an expression of what kind of expression are you? "It''s wild enough." Adam murmured: "In the elevator room of the hospital, so impatient? It seems that the staunch girl is awake?" "How did you know?!" Meredith looked at Adam in horror. "Because Christina and I bet how many days you can survive in front of Mr. Dream, she thinks you can survive this week at least." Adam smiled and said: "And I bet that you won''t be able to survive this week. A moving moment can make you sink. Not to mention that the hospital is full of great touches between life and death. I can''t see that I have lost anything. risks of." "You bet me?" Meredith said angrily: "And why do you think I can''t survive this week?" "The betting contract is not over yet. You couldn''t do much in the elevator just now. At most one French kiss. I don''t count you surrendering, how about?" Adam teased: "As long as you don''t spend the night together this week, even if I lose." "you!" Meredith wanted to say something cruel, saying that you were determined to lose, but looking at Adam''s playful eyes, thinking of the volcanic feeling between her and Dr. Sheputt, she was not even sure that she could survive tonight... Adam was right. The reason why she felt so strong suddenly was because the sturdy girl awakened, and Dr. Sheput showed a tender side in front of the girl. Seeing that scene at the time, she instantly disintegrated her hard mouth. Such a gentle, affectionate and handsome man, how could it be that she knew she was a student of his student? The relationship between the two violated hospital regulations. If she is not careful, she is at risk of being fired, and she is thinking about playing hunting games with her. Where''s the dude? Ding! The elevator door opened and someone came in. Meredith rushed out directly, regardless of whether she hadn''t arrived at all. Adam smiled and shook his head. Live broadcast with the big boss during working hours. This episode he has only seen in island action movies. It really is the inheritance of his father and his father. Go back to the emergency room. "Adam." Niang Pao, the little fat George, approached him, looking like he was hesitant to talk. "what''s happenin?" Adam looked at the medical records without looking up. "Can you teach me?" George gritted his teeth: "So many girls like you..." "You want to chase Meredith, no show." Adam still didn''t look up. "Who said I want to chase Meredith..." George still wanted to be stubborn, but he was not convinced: "Why do you say I''m out of play?" Adam raised his eyes and glanced at him, suppressing the impulse of the scene that Gossip had just seen in the elevator. Generally speaking gossip is fine, but this kind of gossip that may affect the career of a friend can barely be regarded as a friend, he can''t talk nonsense, so he just smiled. "If you want me to teach you, I really can''t do this, because I don''t understand anything, but if you want to pursue Meredith, I can give you some advice." "you said." George automatically filtered the first half of Adam''s words, and he felt that Adam was bragging. "First of all, do you want to have a serious relationship with Meredith, or just want to kiss Fangze?" Adam is serious. "Of course it''s a serious relationship." George shouted. "That''s all right, you really can''t do this." Adam spread his hand and said: "You are not the type she likes, you can barely have love." "..." George''s mouth twitched, his expression was complicated, and he was unwilling to say, "What type does she like?" "Should you not ask what should you do if you don''t fall in love and only kiss Fangze?" Adam teased: "What kind of type does she like? Dr. Sheputt''s kind." "Doctor Shept..." George suddenly lost his senses. "Look!" Adam looked at his expression and played with the taste: "Even you are obsessed with the charm of Dr. Sheppert, Mr. Dream, let alone Meredith. You said Meredith would have something to do with your possible love rival. Any heartbeats?" "I am not, I am not, don''t talk nonsense!" George quickly denied it, then reacted and shouted, "I''m not gay!" "Hmm." Adam was noncommittal. "I''m really not gay!" George said anxiously. "No need to explain this to me." Adam patted him on the shoulder: "The most important thing is to let Meredith know." After speaking, he flashed with the medical record. He is a doctor, not your moon and my heart, and he has no time to accompany others to talk about those who have or not. George stood there tangled for a while, but still caught up. "what happened again?" Adam was helpless. "You gave me two choices..." George hesitated: "What about the latter option..." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "It seems that you have got the hang of it and know what the essential problem is." George''s fat face couldn''t help but flush. "How do you drink?" Adam asked again. "Uh." George was stunned: "It''s okaythat''s good." Adam smiled and said, "Look for a chance to drink with Meredith alone and get drunk. As long as you can stand it, you can get what you want. But remember that being unspeakable is just unscribable, that doesn''t mean feeling or love at all. Don''t think too much after you lift your pants, because Meredith will definitely not take it seriously. " George looked strange and didn''t know how to react. He always felt that Adam was discriminating against him. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t a man lift his pants and refuse to recognize a person? How come he has become Meredith. Cang Dang! The door of the emergency room was pushed open. Adam looked over, his eyes condensed, and walked quickly over. Chapter 312: How can you say that its gnawing old with your father? Medical center. emergency room. Two beautiful girls walked in with their arms. "Jill, what''s the matter with you?" Adam walked up to meet him quickly, reached out his arm to support one of the girls, and said with concern. "You are Adam! You are as handsome as Jill said." Another girl''s eyes lit up and she stretched out her hand and said, "My name is Louise, Jill''s best girlfriend." "Hello there." Adam stretched out his hand and shook her shook, ignoring her secret sign that she scratched him with his little finger, frowning and saying, "What''s wrong?" "We had a car accident." Louise laughed. "OMG! Adam, you have to save me." Jill came back to his senses at this time, took Adam by the arm and shouted: "I crashed my dad''s new car. He loves this new car the most. He will definitely kill me." "That''s it?" Adam helped her to the ward, and while checking her injury, he casually said: "It''s just a new car. Leonard won''t mind. You are his favorite little daughter." "Oh, ceon!" Jill rolled his eyes, with an expression of "Dont tell lies to coax me": "Rachel is his most beloved daughter, "Look at Rachel, you learn from Rachel," and look at him most. If you keep it in your mouth, you will know." "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. "You laugh at me." Jill dissatisfied: "No, you must help me!" "Fortunately in misfortune, you are okay. I will just stitch the wound for you." After checking, Adam found that she had no problems at all, and he couldn''t help but breathe a sigh of relief. "I don''t care about my injury." Jill shouted, "Will you help me?" "Really don''t care?" Adam ridiculed: "If you don''t suture well, you will leave scars in the future." "what!" When Jill heard this, he screamed: "No, I still have to wear a bikini, so I can''t leave scars!" "rest assured." Adam smiled and said: "My stitching technique is very good, I promise that it will not affect your wearing a bikini, but if you are not at ease, I can help you find a plastic surgeon." "You come to sew." Jill struggled, gritted his teeth. She is not stupid, especially when it comes to her beauty, she is extremely shrewd. Doctors are naturally older and more professional, and their skills are more secure. But at home, apart from saying "Look at Rachel and learn from Rachel" Leonard often said, "How great is Adam" is also a high-frequency vocabulary. As a wayward little daughter, she admires her father very much in her heart, because everything she has is given by her father, so she naturally believes in his father''s judgment. So even if Adam is very young and still an intern, she subconsciously believes in Adam. "Row." Adam did as he pleased, and immediately brought tools and stitched Jill. The nurse praised his suture skills to be a plastic surgeon before, not to tout, but to fact. You know, during the four years of college, he and Juno spent almost every week hunting, dissecting and suturing in the forest hut. There were fewer visits to the medical school in four years, but the number of practice on patients during the internship of juniors, thirds, and fourths was drastic increase. In this regard, he is absolutely confident. You can use the phrase there is no one, but the hands are familiar to come from modesty. "Wow! Your skills are really good." Gill''s best friend Louise exclaimed, half marveled and half pompous. The words are full of different meanings. Adam smiled and ignored her. This kind of trick of a little girl, I dare to miss him, really ignorant and fearless. "All right." Adam was ready to stitch it up. "My father is right, you are really good." Jill looked at the stitches and exclaimed. As the daughter of a famous doctor, it is impossible for her to be ignorant. When she was a child, she often came here to play. Naturally, she had seen other people''s stitched wounds, and compared with Adam, she stood up and down. "Adam, haven''t you said to help me?" As soon as the beautiful things were gone, Jill''s worries surfaced again, and asked. "How do you want me to help you?" Adam said helplessly. "I heard that you are a billionaire, or if you buy Jill the exact same car, then Uncle Leonard won''t know it." Louise was thinking about it. "Yep." Jill''s eyes lit up, and he was holding Adams arm in various ways: "Brother Adam, please help me~" Adam glanced at Louise whose eyes were shining, and said lightly: "Buying a new car is really nothing..." "So you agreed?" Jill was overjoyed. Louise also showed admiring eyes. This kind of imposing manner of saying that it is nothing to buy without asking how much the car is, it is really attractive. For a time, countless thoughts flashed in her mind, all of which were actions to get on this golden thigh, and from time to time she aimed at her good girlfriend Jill... "of course not!" Adam smiled and said: "Buying a new car is nothing, but this kind of thing cannot be solved in this way. Today, you just got a slight bruise, and you will not be so lucky in the future. I will buy you a new car to help Leonard. That is not for you. It hurts you." "I promise I won''t drag racing in the future!" Jill immediately raised his hand and moved extremely well. "is it?" Adam smiled and said, "That''s fine. We limit it to one year. As long as you are not reprimanded by Leonard within one year, I will give you a car as a gift for your birthday next year. I promise you will like it. How about? " "Ah, one year..." Jill was pleasantly surprised and depressed. I was surprised that Adam was willing to buy a car she likes as a birthday present. This is definitely a very tempting proposal. Although her father loves her, as she grows up, the eldest sister Rachel "does not take the usual path, does not eat the old, and actually ran out to work, has a bad head", Leonard is getting more and more unused She''s gone. Otherwise, with her past temperament, she would have given Louise a sailboat, and she would do it without hesitation. Now, dad crashed a new car and was terrified, for fear that my dad would stop his credit card again. Frustrated for a year, she was not sure even for three months. There is no harm if there is no comparison. The more successful the eldest sister Rachel is, the more frequently she will be reprimanded by her father. Damn big sister Rachel! How can it be said that it is gnawing the old by relying on the old man? In her heart Dad will always be forty years old! "Just forget it if you don''t want it." Adam Tan Shoudao. Louise pulled her, Jill knew: "Yes, yes!" Whether you can do it or not, let''s say yes first. What stupid Sister Rachel has done to disappoint her dad, and then she suddenly realizes that she is a caring little quilted jacket, just like when she was a child, no more reprimands are all praise? Anything is possible. Be optimistic. "Jill Sansa Green!!!" A roar of suppressed anger came. Jill''s face turned pale, and at the door full of anger, Leonard shouted weakly: "Dad..." Chapter 313: Fifty dollars, let you choose forty-nine dollars first "Look at what you did!" Leonard was angrily: "I still learned to drag racing, who did I learn from?! Don''t kill me!" "Learned from Rachel." Jill felt relieved. As expected, Dad still loved her and didn''t care if it was the new car he had just bought. As soon as the worry was gone, the naughty energy of the little padded jacket came up. "Rachel loves drag racing the most." The arc of Adam''s mouth couldn''t help but curl up. There is really nothing wrong with this. Rachel is a typical female driver of the devil level. The technology is not good, and I especially like fast cars. Monica''s father was ashamed of all kinds of unfairness to Monica. After giving his Porsche sports car to Monica, everyone drove it, except Rachel. Everyone unified their calibre and kept the secret from Rachel together. It''s because Monica doesn''t believe in Rachel. Later Rachel learned that after grabbing the key, she went on a high speed to drag a car, and was immediately stopped by the police, and finally escaped punishment by winking her eyes. On this point, Jill hasn''t really lied yet. She is really the eldest sister Rachel she learned, just like those tricks of acting like a baby and being obedient, Rachel uses the rest. After all, Rachel is indeed Dad Leonard''s favorite. The methods Rachel used were particularly effective for his father. Jill, who believed that his father loved him all his life, naturally formed the habit of learning from Rachel''s good example. "..." Leonard obviously thought of this too, his momentum stagnated, and then he stared: "These are all bad things that your elder sister has corrected. Why don''t you learn from your elder sister''s good points? She didn''t use my money a long time ago and did it all by herself. Its the management of a big company, why dont you learn it?" "I''m still young." Jill murmured. "It''s not too small anymore." Adam couldn''t help but said, "Rachel is as old as you and has already come out as a waiter." "That''s her stupid." Jill curled his lips and said, "I was wasting time. After several years of doing it, didn''t I give up? Even now, how much money can she make in a year of hard work? How many bags can she buy?" Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. Regardless of whether Rachel worked in the management of a large company, but it was still low-level management, the income was not low, but when it comes to buying luxury goods, it is far from enough. What Jill said, Rachel worked hard for seven or eight years, is not as good as before the life of Miss Green, to a certain extent, its really rough. Jill, who is particularly sensitive to this aspect, knows how Rachel has been dressed in recent years. How easy is it to make money? She has a good dad who relies on technology to give birth to her. This is her greatest ability. Why do she have to work hard? The quality of life gets worse and worse? "Rachel can support herself." Leonard only felt a faint pain in his chest, and cursed: "Even if I die, she can live well, how about you? Can you?" "Dad will always be forty years old, how can he die too much~" Jill raised a foot, threw himself into Leonard''s arms, and said coquettishly. "Nonsense!" Leonard patted Jill on the head, his mouth was disgusting, but his face eased, and there was a faint smile: "Does it hurt anymore?" "Of course it hurts." Jill kept acting coquettishly, so that Adam heard it, and the goose bumps were all up. Leonard was very happy to hear it. It was Dad''s little padded jacket, and a few words were humbling, and there was no hurdle to get through. Leonard is in his 50s and almost 60, and he has been divorced with Sandra for several years. He is usually busy with work and has no resistance to the closeness of his youngest daughter. "Learn more from your elder sister Rachel." Leonard gave Jill a cowardly look: "Make more good friends, don''t be crazy with Hupengou friends, you are also in your twenties." Louise, who was standing by, looked embarrassed, but didn''t dare to say a word. Leonard became angry, not to mention Jill, even a group of their friends were afraid. In addition to Leonard''s strong aura as a cardiothoracic surgeon for many years, soft hands are also one of the important reasons. In daily play, Jill has always been a walking credit card, and that sailing boat is just a typical example. "I know." Jill pursed his lips and responded with a perfunctory voice. "Rachel asked me to have dinner with me tomorrow night." Leonard smiled and looked at Adam: "I haven''t seen her for a long time, Adam, are you coming with you too?" "No." A twitch in Adam''s heart, and he quickly declined: "You also know that I don''t have time. Besides, your father and daughter haven''t seen each other for a long time, so naturally you have to get close. With me here, Rachel might be embarrassed to act like a baby." "Ok." Leonard nodded when he heard it, with expectant eyes on his face. Jill curled his lips with an expression of "Rachel is in her 30s and she is embarrassed to pretend to be a little girl like a baby". Adam secretly breathed a sigh of relief. If he guessed correctly, Rachel suddenly asked Leonard to dine, mostly for pregnancy. This is a trip to muddy water, Adam didn''t want to do it. That''s right! Even if Adam chooses to make it clear, it''s better for Rachel and Rose to stop arguing, as the children are there, and it''s better to remarry early. Rachel has such thoughts. After all, it is not so easy for single mothers to do it, and it is not good for the growth of their children. The sentence "Where is daddy?" But Rose is not the same Rose before. Summarize in one sentence: Let yourself go, your heart will be wild! Facing Rachels temptation, he directly said, Everyone doesnt want to remarry, right? "Gang Rachel''s mouth. He really didn''t want to, because he had caught up with a wife from Monica''s wedding, and he was in the mood now, how could he be willing to give up for Rachel. But when the newcomer laughs, the old one cries. To say that Rose didn''t even notice that Rachel meant to remarry, Adam didn''t believe it at all. Still not rare. The former goddess Rachel is no more than an old friend who can no longer be familiar with Rose, who is now "A Flower". After its not rare, I dont know, I dont want it... Rachel may be able to accept this situation, but Leonard absolutely can''t accept it. You Rose has grown up my favorite baby girl''s belly, but I still don''t want to marry her? Let her suffer the crime all by herself, but you are happily picking up girls outside? 50 knives, let you choose the 49 knives position first. Anyway, with the last cut, Leonard will definitely make Rose one mind from now on... This kind of slaughterhouse, UU reading www. uukanshu. Adam thinks it''s better not to watch. Because if you are not careful, there is a risk of fire in the city gate and fish in the pond. "Jill, let''s go home." Leonard helped Jill and walked out. "Me and Jill are the best girlfriends, the best and the best kind." Louise took out a business card from her bag. Regardless of whether Adam wanted it or not, she gave it to Adam as a charm: "so, callme~" After speaking, he shook his head and quickly followed. Adam''s mouth twitched. He is not a rookie, and naturally understands what the other party is saying. But he is not rare. Well, not at all! "Bianca, get off work!" Chapter 314: Dead baby Latest URL: the next day. Early in the morning. Adam drove Bianca to work with him. Yesterday the relationship between the two has spread throughout the hospital. I believe that after this time, the news will be more real, and many female doctors and nurses will be very sad. But Adam felt that this was good news, and he didn''t clarify that they were just above friends and not satisfied with their lovers. Bianca, who was quiet on the outside and wild on the inside, didn''t care about it. Not everyone is like Adam. In addition to intensive work 14 hours a day, 7 days a week, he has the energy to do other things. Many interns are single, and the release of hormones depends on going to the bar to get together and relax. It takes too much time and energy to fall in love, date and so on. Like Bianca, a fixed colleague like Adam, who goes in and out together, and being so good is definitely what everyone dreams of. "Shit!" Adam, who was driving, suddenly braked sharply. "what''s happenin?" Bianca in the passenger seat was taken aback. "Someone drove around on a bicycle." Adam said something quickly, and then he didn''t need to say it. Bianca understood everything. But I saw a group of bicycles on the road, rushing and rushing. One by one bicycle riders, speeding up wildly, yelling from time to time, full of the wild atmosphere of freedom. "Damn it! It''s the death baby car race!" Adam cursed. The traffic rushed away, leaving a mess, and a few riders were kicked directly to the ground by competitors and moaned. "Let''s go to the hospital soon, some of them are busy today." "Aren''t we going to help them?" Bianca pointed at the rider who fell to the ground and groaned in pain. "No need to." Adam looked at them indifferently, stepped on the gas pedal, and headed towards the hospital: "Someone will come to rescue them. Since they freely choose to ignore other people''s lives and act recklessly, what does it matter if they suffer more?" "Hope no passerby gets hurt." Bianca didn''t say much. She is not the Virgin Leeds. "How could it not." Adam sighed: "I just hope that there will be fewer innocent victims." This death baby car race is an underground illegal car race that has been held in New York for many years. The rule is that there are no rules, unlimited levels, as long as you ride your bicycle to the end in time, you will be successful. Therefore, many people kick the competitors around them while riding their bicycles. The key is to cross the roads and arbitrarily drive through the traffic. True disregard for life. For what? It''s just the honor of participating in the party after the success and the free tequila. Medical center. When Adam and Bianca arrived, everyone acted like an enemy. "Great, you are safe." Xue Ni breathed a sigh of relief when she saw the two of them: "Today is the day of the dead baby car race. It is dangerous to travel. We already have news of medical staff injuries. The hospital will usher in a wave of wounded. Adam, Bianca, you all go to the emergency room to stand by, sew up and discharge quickly, go to the operating room if it is serious, dont fight for the patient, understand? " "understand." Adam nodded together. emergency room. "You are all here." "of course." "Wait, don''t grab patients with me." "First come first served." Almost all of the 20 surgical interns were present, all dressed in disposable surgical gowns, standing in the emergency room, waiting for them. Adam glanced at Meredith, his face was radiant, and the corners of his mouth curled up. Bet, he has never lost. If he is as nasty as Alex and as romantic as Barney, he can be the bridegroom every night by betting. Meredith dared not look at Adam, pretending not to see it. What she didn''t want, was that she couldn''t control the wild power in her body. Dr. Shept is her long-term immortal. They are all so handsome and so tall, in various senses... "I''m coming!" The door to the emergency department was wide open, and the push beds were pushed in by emergency personnel. "They are like **** candies, great." Christina''s eyes lighted up, staring at the group of patients. "OMG, this is mine." When seeing a seriously injured and unconscious patient being pushed in, Christina called and rushed directly. "No, I saw it first." Madame Liz didn''t care about showing mercy to the world, and the troubles were so much, and she rushed over. For a motivated surgical intern, today is a lucky day. With so many patients, not only are there countless sutures, but there are also many serious injuries who have to enter the operating room. Then they can enter the operating room. And whether you can enter the operating room, you must grab the seriously injured patient, and then follow the patient into the operating room logically according to the rules of the bed. This is also the reason why the inpatients who manage them all take vaccinations in advance to prevent them from robbing patients. But as Zhou Shuren said: The most profitable business is written in the criminal law. The bosses said so, and in disguise they also reminded the trainees under them, so that some people who did not react could also understand and join in. "I''m going to make that person!" Meredith also put aside the aftertaste of the dream night with Mr. Dream last night, and stared at a patient with a few wires in his waist. "You have to fix me first." Alex rushed directly. Seeing this, Meredith also rushed over. You don''t want me, I don''t want you. Don''t grab the patient? Are you teaching me to do things? "Give me something quickly, I am in pain!" At first glance, the innocent office worker who was affected was pushed in wailing. Adam greeted him immediately: "What''s the situation?" The two police officers who sent him over stood there chatting for themselves, and didn''t pay attention to Adam at all. Adam was not surprised, and immediately started to check, comforting the patient with his mouth: "We will give you pain relief medicine, stick to it." "nurse!" After a quick check, Adam greeted the nurse. As soon as the voice fell, several nurses ran over here, seeing the other interns stare. With so many patients and so busy, they also urgently need the help of nurses. The nurses who were sent to the ambassador had a bad temper. Where can I see nurses scrambling to help me without complaining a word? People are more angry than people! "Notify the orthopedic surgeon that there is an open fracture here." "OkayDoctor Duncan." A nurse went away. "Immediately give him a cold shot, five milligrams of morphine." There was another nurse next to him, and he acted immediately. After dealing with this patient quickly, Adam looked at the other patients again. Unlike Christina and the others robbing critically ill patients, Adam specializes in those who are known to be innocent victims at first glance. Compared to those riders, Adam wanted to help them resolve their illnesses quickly. Of course, he just doesn''t say anything, otherwise he might be in trouble. After all, doctors have no cure. "Adam!" Suddenly, a familiar, slightly exaggerated call came, causing Adam''s mouth to twitch. Chapter 315: Tragedy Latest website: Medical Center. emergency room. "Barney!" Hearing the familiar boastful cry, Adam followed the fame, and it was Barney as expected. "What''s wrong with you?" Adam walked over and said silently: "Don''t tell me, you also participated in the death baby car race?" "Why not?" Barney lay on the push bed, singing as if looking up at the sky at 45 degrees: "What a fun game, free and unrestrained..." "Free and unrestrained, you wear a high-end suit and ride a bicycle to race?" Adam interrupted: "Speakers!" "There is a beautiful girl in there. I bet her that as long as I can enter the final party, she will agree to my date." Barney smiled and nodded with a triumphant expression: "This is a challenge, Barney Stinson never refuses to challenge...Ah!" Before he finished speaking, he screamed. "Does it hurt?" Adam retracted his hand from his wound. "Of course it hurts!" Shouted Barney. "The pain is right." Adam said seriously: "Where is the pain?" "..." Barney felt Adam''s ill-will, so how dare to say it. He had no doubt, as long as he said, Adam would definitely go there. "Broken left leg calf." After Adam checked, he said, "Nurse, help him call an orthopedic doctor." "Okay, Dr. Duncan." A nurse went away. "Wow, Doctor Duncan~" Barney seemed to see the new world. Adam ignored him and went to the next patient. In the morning, a large number of patients poured in, and the hospital was operating at full capacity. Adam also dealt with several critically ill patients, all of whom were innocent victims of the dead baby car race. One of them had been rescued and declared dead. Everyone missed the lunch meal because there was no time to eat. Busy till night. "Adam, is Barney okay?" Ted and the others rushed over when they heard the news. "It''s okay." Adam casually said: "The left leg is broken in two or three months." "It''s okay to be so serious?" Ted was surprised. "He is self-inflicted." Adam was a little indifferent: "Who let him participate in the death baby car race?" Ted frowned. Lily stopped him, looked at Adam, and said concerned: "Adam, are you okay?" "It''s okay." Adam shook his head, feeling down. Seeing Lily and Matthew still watching him caringly. Adam thought for a while and sighed: "Do you know, because of this car race, two innocent passers-by have died. They have wives and children, and they are the pillars of the family." "what!" Lily exclaimed. Ted''s expression also changed, he now somewhat understands why Adam behaved like this. "Barney deserves it!" Lily''s eyes reddened: "Two happy families are completely broken because of people like them playing crazy." The United States pays attention to early consumption, and there is not much savings at all. Once the economic crisis occurs, groups of people lose everything, which is a model of heaven and **** one step at a time. These two innocent passers-by were the pillars of the family. It would be nice if they bought insurance. If you didn''t buy it, the widows and orphans left behind would be really miserable. What the medical staff say most today is: "Tomorrow I must buy insurance." Visible the depth of the touch. "Do you think this is miserable?" Adam said with no expression on his face: "One of the two was not rescued and died on the spot, but was knocked down by a motorcycle evading the bicycle army and died in a severe coma. The doctor called his wife and daughter to inform them of the situation, and then hoped that they would donate organs from brain-dead people. The first is the main organs of the heart, lungs, liver, and kidneys. Next is his cornea, because corneal transplantation can make blind patients see again. The wife of the brain-dead man was only in her thirties and her daughter was in her ten years old. They were both kind and honest people. Seeing this, she naturally agreed and signed her name in tears. " "and then?" Lily clutched Matthew''s hand tightly. "Then his skin." Adam said nonchalantly: "Because his skin can help burn patients." "what?!" Lily three people shouted in unison. "Too cruel!" "Then what about his funeral?" "How can you say such a cruel proposal in front of a widow who has just lost her husband and father?!" "Ugh." Adam sighed: "So the female doctors who were actively doing this in the first place did not dare to face the tears and questions of widows and orphans, and asked me to persuade them." This female doctor is naturally Christina. The reason why she is so active is because the brain-dead person has a good heart, which just matches the VIP client of the director of surgery. If the wife and daughter of the brain-dead person agrees, she can participate in the heart transplant operation, and can also please the director of surgery, killing two birds with one stone. For this reason, she and Notre Dame Leeds even violated Dr. Shepts and Dr. Burkes orders and did not wait six hours to announce the patients death. Instead, when the patient was in a critical condition, she forcibly gave the patient a blood transfusion, and through the director of surgery, the repair was done. The body of a brain-dead person provides conditions for heart transplantation. Christina, who was so indifferent and positive, finally didn''t dare to face the grief of widows and orphans and flinched. One can imagine what kind of tragedy this was. "Then have you gone?" Lily tearfully said: "Don''t tell me, you are going." "I''m going." Adam sighed: "Although it is cruel, the bodies of brain-dead people can indeed help more patients. This is also the most important thing. As a doctor, I can do my best to comfort them." As the human tragedy he took over, Adam has decided to find out the situation of their home after the fact. If there is no insurance, he will secretly provide help. This is different from those situations where he is killed by himself. Whenever he encounters him with sufficient financial resources, it is impossible for him to stand by and provide help in secret as he can. This is also his intention. Although this merit is not directly proportional to the contribution, the life points that can be reaped are negligible, but it is considered to be mastery of ideas. "They finally agreed?" Lily whimpered. "accepted." Adam said with no expression on his face: "What''s worse is they are crying, but the culprits are laughing. Many riders clamored for the doctor to sew the needles, and they were anxious to continue this magnificent event. Some even soaked up female doctors, and directly forced kiss female doctors, acting like a handsome man. Our Barney, although he can''t move in the hospital bed with a broken leg, believe it or not, he must be harassing female doctors and nurses? " "Damn Barney! Damn baby death car race!" Lily scolded bitterly with tears. Matthew and Ted were silent. Barney can indeed do this kind of thing. Before, they were somewhat envious of Barney''s unrestrainedness. But after hearing the human tragedy described by Adam, this emotion disappeared, and I only felt that it was particularly dazzling... Chapter 316: The gate of the manor is always open for you Latest URL: "How could this be?" Lily murmured: "Things shouldn''t be like this..." Adam sneered slightly. Does this need to be asked? Do not ask! "No, no! He is not good at all!" When everyone was silent, not far away, a cry of suppressed anger sounded. But I saw Dr. Miranda Bailey, who was nicknamed Nazi, shouting at a group of racers who were obviously dead babies. "He let himself fall on the concrete road at full speed for no reason." Seeing this group of people indifferent and still smiling hippies, Dr. Zipele became even more angry and pointed at them: "I know you have tattoos and tattoos. I think you have the incorruptible body of King Kong. You want to rush to the concrete road and fall to death. , Whatever you want! Go ahead! But there are others who want to walk and drive. They tried to save their lives on that road. Today, two of them died, with serious injuries and numerous minor injuries. It is because you people are crazy! " "Doctor Bailey." Meredith saw that Nazzi went too far, and was afraid that she would be complained and interrupted quickly. Dr. Nazibeli was interrupted by this, and he also reacted, took a deep breath, gave them a cold look, turned and left. Adam looked at her leaving back, and the uncomfortable feeling she had refused to enter the operating room for no reason dissipated. In a big hospital, she was the only one mad at these racers face to face. This courage won Adam''s respect. Although her words had no effect at all, the group of people did not move at all. "You go to see Barney." Adam and Lily said, and walked away. He still has things to close. In an operating room. Many medical staff gathered. Dr. Burke took out the heart of the brain-dead person first, and then the various organs. Every time an organ was taken out, someone next to him took the freezer and took it. After the heart, lungs, liver, kidneys, cornea, and a few pieces of skin were taken away, Dr. Burke evacuated, leaving only Liz and the dead with an open chest in the operating room. "Leeds?" Christina stopped and looked at Liz in surprise. "I want to sew him well, for his family." Liz picked up the stitches. Christina''s eyes flashed the image of his wife and daughter crying bitterly, a little sad, but also stayed. "Let me do it." Adam opened the door and walked in: "My stitching is better." Liz and Christina looked at each other, and silently stepped aside. In this kind of atmosphere, it is as strong as Christina, and there is no idea of ??being competitive. They know Adam''s stitching technique, and they are indeed much better than them. Adam used all his strength to stitch the dead back together to achieve the most perfect state he could do. "Mrs. Davidson." After the operation, Adam found the deceased''s wife and daughter in the hall and said warmly: "If you want to see him, you are ready." Mrs. Davidson gave a forced smile, pulled her little daughter up, and followed Adam to the operating room. When she saw her husband lying cold and silent on the operating table, Mrs. Davidson couldn''t help it anymore, holding her daughter and crying. When they went out this morning, they still kissed goodbye, and their daughter and her husband acted like a baby. Life was so happy and beautiful. But in just a few hours, she received bad news, and now it''s a difference between life and death. She has lost her beloved husband, her daughter has lost her father who loved her, and her family''s mortgage and car loans have not been paid off. She is just a housewife. How can she support her daughter in the future? Even soon, the bank will ruthlessly take away her house and car, leaving them homeless. Although her husbands organ transplantation was done out of kindness, she did not intend to save funeral expenses. A funeral, connected to the cemetery, cannot be done without ten to twenty thousand dollars. But if the organ is donated or cremated, it will save a lot of money. Can''t afford to die, looks funny, but it''s real. However, Americans believe in Christ, and burial is a custom. In the end, Mrs. Davidson still couldn''t bear to cremate her husband or donate the whole body, and decided to give her husband a complete funeral as much as possible, even if she gave everything. Her little daughter also needs this funeral to bid farewell to her favorite father. Thinking of this, her tears couldn''t stop at all. Adam stood there quietly. He knew that a thousand words had no effect on them at the moment, and only crying and crying could vent their grief. He also asked his assistant to investigate the situation at Davidson''s home, and he understood Mrs. Davidson''s mood at the moment. Jingle Bell! Just then, Mrs. Davidson''s phone rang. "Hello there?" "Hello, is this Mrs. Davidson? This is the Ellis Charitable Foundation. We understand that your husband passed away unexpectedly, and we are very sympathetic." "Thank you, are you looking for me?" "Our Charity Gene Association will have donors every year, and we also know about your family''s situation. So after research, I decided to include your family in this years donation and provide a charity fund of 50,000 dollars to help you bury and live for a period of time in the future. If you are willing to work, we can also provide training to help you find a suitable job..." Mrs. Davidson was dumbfounded. She couldn''t imagine that such a good thing would happen to her. She couldn''t help holding her daughter tightly and hesitated: "You, you, what are your conditions?" "No, don''t get me wrong. We are a formal charitable foundation. You can go to the city hall to investigate first. After confirming our qualifications, we will decide whether to accept our charitable donations at that time. We will send someone to contact us." "Thank you." Mrs. Davidson didn''t seem to be a liar, and there were no additional unacceptable conditions. Perhaps the husband was really unwilling to see their mother and daughter suffer, and asked God to give her a gift. She was excited and thanked again and again. Most Westerners are believers. Facing this kind of miracle and hope, the grief has been dispelled a lot for a while. The husband has such a "card face", he must have gone to heaven, which is a great comfort to them. "Congratulations." Adam was beside, smiling and rejoicing. "Thank you." Mrs. Davidson hugged her daughter tightly and choked with sobs. Great sadness and joy, nothing more than this. Adam smiled and left, walked to a place where there was no one, and dialed a call: "Thank you, Caroline." "I should say thank you On the phone, Caroline Ellis of the ex-girlfriendgirl version of Captain America smiled and said, "Thank you for your donation. With this money, we can Help more people. " "Ha ha." Thinking of Caroline''s kindness and deeds, most of Adam''s repression of the day disappeared. Caroline is more appropriate to help patients secretly, because she is professional and completely trustworthy. Adam only needs to play money. "Come and see if you have time?" Caroline sent an invitation. "Does it fit?" Adam smiled. Caroline paused and said seriously: "The door of Ellis Manor will always be open for you." Chapter 317: Mans mouth Medical center. emergency room. Into the night. "...He swallowed it as soon as he got it." A young woman came to the emergency room with a five or six-year-old boy, saying that as soon as he got the key, he put it in his mouth and ate it. "We need to take an X film first." Adam comforted: "Don''t worry, under normal circumstances, he will pass it out by himself when he has a bowel movement." "I know." The young woman held her forehead and said with a headache: "I just don''t know why he did this?" "We can ask him." Adam looked at the little boy: "Jimmy, why did you do this?" "because" The little boy Jimmy had just spoken, and he was interrupted by the impatient young woman before he organized the language. "You see, he is just unreasonable." "Ms. Edmonds, let Jimmy speak slowly." Adam reminded: "For children, we have to be more patient." "You said lightly." The young woman retorted: "Try to be a single mother for you? I have to work and take care of him. How can you realize the hardship?" "Jimmy, why did you do this?" Adam ignored the young woman''s complaint and still looked at the little boy. Arguing with a woman can save it, arguing with a female patient is stupid, and arguing with a single mother who is bringing a child to the doctor is even more stupid. "I saw it on TV." The little boy Jimmy tilted his head. "What have you seen?" Adam''s heart moved. "They stuffed things into their mouths and stuffed them all in." The little boy Jimmy''s eyes lit up. "What are you looking at?! Who let you see it?!" The young woman exploded again: "I will fire Nancy after I go back!" "Don''t get excited." Adam soothed and looked at the little boy Jimmy: "Those you see are fake. They didn''t put things in their mouths and swallow them. They were all blindfolded. You can''t do this next time, you know?" The little boy Jimmy''s eyes turned straight, obviously not so persuasive. "Ms. Edmunds, you have to educate yourself after you go back." Adam pressed the impulse to perform magic on the spot, and said: "This kind of show really can''t let them watch, and don''t let others perform magic in front of him. They don''t have much discernment ability, but they have a strong ability to imitate. There was a baby before. When his brother took him, he performed a trick of taking coins from his ears. Then he developed a habit of stuffing everything he could get into his nose, only time and time again. Come to see the doctor, this is a very dangerous behavior. " "You mean Jimmy will do the same?" The young woman immediately became nervous. "That''s a baby. Jimmy already has cognitive abilities. It can be avoided as long as it is well educated. The key is to pay more attention to him." Adam explained quickly. The young woman has a headache. Adam knew it in his heart. The education problem of bear children has always been a difficult problem. Most parents simply do not have the ability and patience. When it comes to young women, as a single mother, she does not have enough time, and it is more difficult than ordinary parents. This kind of thing is so common, Adam can only sympathize with it. I took Jimmy to take an X-ray of his abdomen. Sure enough, a key-shaped object appeared on Jimmy''s abdomen. Adam explained that the young woman went back to pay attention to Jimmy''s feces and went to see the next patient. A young girl was sitting on the hospital bed with her belly in her arms, slightly lost in thought. "Pain in the left lower abdomen?" Adam inquired, and after the examination, he sighed while looking at the girl''s green face. The girl dared not look directly at Adam, and nodded shyly. "you are pregnant." Adam said a bolt from the blue. "I''m not pregnant." The girl shook her head immediately. "Even if you don''t go deep, that is, a man''s "I just can''t get in" can cause pregnancy." Adam reminded. "I''m not pregnant." The girl shook her head again. "Miss Murphy." Adam noticed that the girl''s eyes flashed when she heard him mention the famous saying of a man. She guessed that she had probably heard something similar. He added to the tone: "If you are pregnant, it may be an ectopic pregnancy. If you don''t have an operation, the serious one will endanger you. Life, do you know?" "I''m not pregnant." The girl has mastered the essence of human repeaters. Snapped! Adam closed the medical record, took a deep breath, and said in a deep voice, "Then can you tell me, when was the last time your relative came here?" "I can''t remember." The girl shook her head. "Just give an approximate time." Adam asked. The girl had no choice but to say: "Easter." "That means it has been for several months." Adam looked at her deeply: "Now you can understand why I suspect you are pregnant?" The girl stopped speaking immediately. "So you have had a heart experience?" Adam asked again. "Yes it is." This time, the girl told the truth. "I''m now arranging for you to go for an ultrasound examination." Adam reminded: "If it proves to be an ectopic pregnancy, it needs immediate surgery." The girl did not refuse this time. Adam shook his head secretly. In the hospital, there are all kinds of patients with strange stories. Many stories impact the Three Views, which can be criticized as ordinary people. But as a doctor, you can only maintain a professional attitude and show it as usual. Once mixed with too much personal emotions, it is easy to be complained or even sued. Treating illnesses and saving people is the supreme virtue, but the prerequisite is to protect yourself first. Shuren Zhou said: Being an upright official is more treacherous than being a corrupt official! Only by understanding more routines and protecting yourself can you do more good deeds. Adam agreed. Jingle Bell! Adam''s cell phone rang. "Adam, can you book the wedding banquet at the Plaza Hotel on August 12?" Leonard''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "I will try, it should be no problem." Adam immediately guessed that it was Rachel''s wedding. As a friend in a dual sense, even if time is tight and the task is difficult, he will do his best to do it. As a billionaire, if he has the heart, he can probably do it. "Who is going to get married?" Adam still had to ask if he was pretending to be. "Rachel is getting married!" Leonard was a little excited and said, "She is pregnant I am going to be a grandfather." "Congratulations." Adam immediately rejoiced. Green is three daughters, Rachel is the eldest sister, she is over thirty years old and not married, let alone the second child Amy and the third child Jill. Leonard is almost sixty, and it would be against humanity to say that he didn''t want to hold his grandson at all. In American TV series, there are all kinds of people who don''t care about family offspring, but only focus on love and friendship. That''s because they are mainly filmed for young people, and the target audience determines the plot. Americans are also humans, and they also value the inheritance of family descendants. Leonard is obviously such a person, so after learning that his eldest daughter Rachel is pregnant and angry, there is endless joy and can''t wait to give her the best. Can only say, pity the parents of the world! Chapter 318: The chef at 2:30 in the morning Latest URL: Restaurant. Phoebe and Rachel sat at the dining table, taking advantage of Leonard''s absence, and blaming each other there. "Your father actually thinks I am the lace edge, and he thought I was the father of the child in your belly. I thought he was very emotional before, and he was going to let you go ahead of time." Phoebe spit out dissatisfaction. "Hi! This is not the point!" Rachel stretched out her hand and shook it in front of Phoebe''s eyes, reminding: "I lied to my dad just now. I won''t marry Rose at all. What should I do now?" "Do not worry." Phoebe waved his hand and said: "How old are you, and you are pregnant with a baby in your belly, can he still eat your baby like you threatened you to eat the whole pack of cigarettes when you smoked?" Rachel stared at her fiercely. "Okay." Phoebe smiled and said, "You can tell him the truth later." "Didn''t you hear me just now?" Rachel said in horror: "He said that his first grandson might be the way he gritted his teeth when he was an illegitimate child. It''s too scary." "Ha! I have an idea." Phoebe clapped his hands and said, "Since you dare not say it, then give it to the child in your stomach and say, when he grows up and suddenly appears in front of your dad, what a surprise it will be!" "That''s not a surprise, it''s a fright!" Rachel rolled her eyes. "Then let Adam speak?" Phoebe smiled and said, "Aren''t they best friends, now they are working together in the hospital." Rachel''s eyes lit up. This idea seems more useful than leaving a message on the phone. The dead dao friend is not dead to the poor dao. "Tell you good news." At this time, Leonard, who had finished the call, came back with a look of relief: "I called Adam, and he will probably help you book the Plaza Hotel as a wedding banquet venue." "..." Rachel''s smile stagnated. Adam made it clear to support Leonard. It is difficult to ask him to speak for her! "It seems that some people are better at it." Phoebe couldn''t help laughing. "what are you guys saying?" Leonard was puzzled. "It''s nothing" Rachel still wanted to find other daoists to solve the problem, but at Phoebe''s playful smile, he was heartbroken and said directly: "Dad, just said that the marriage was fake..." "what?!" Leonard screamed through the restaurant. Rachel suddenly couldn''t hold it anymore, especially when everyone around him looked over, stretched out his hand to cover his face, and reminded: "Dad..." "Why?! Why not get married?! Isn''t that Rose doesn''t want to marry you?!" Leonard''s voice grew louder. "Correct!" When Rachel heard it, her eyes lit up, and she said wrongly: "Its Rose!" "This bastard!" Leonard stood up directly: "I''m going to kill him!" "Don''t kill him, just scold him." Rachel yelled insincerely at Leonard''s leaving back. "Have you!" Phoebe gave a thumbs up. "Did I do something wrong?" Rachel confidently said: "If it weren''t for him, how could I get pregnant and then face my father''s forced marriage? Why should I face my angry father alone?" "It makes sense!" Phoebe nodded. The next day. It was half past four in the morning. "Bianca, Bianca." Adam pushed the sleeping Bianca. "What are you doing?" Bianca closed her eyes and said, "I''m really out of luck, you can go to Iliad or anyone else." "..." Adam paused and started pushing her again: "It''s time to go to work. Starting today, we will be 5 in the morning and 7 in the evening. Maybe someone will be here now. You also don''t want them to **** good medical records. They will behave well then. It is logical to follow Xue Ni into the operating room. You can only watch it, right? " "what!" Bianca buried her head in the pillow, yelled, and jumped up. "Damn career as an intern!" As an intern, after the initial dismissal and familiarization with the process, he enters the official working time. Adam and the others need to get up before dawn, rush to the hospital, accompany laughter to wake up the sleeping patients, and ask them about the changes in their condition. At this point, the patient''s attitude can be imagined. But they must do this, grasp the patient''s first-hand accurate information before the inpatient rounds, and then tell the inpatient to let the inpatient know it. Without a smiling face, most patients will be impatient or even perfunctory, not telling you the true condition. When the time comes, if the resident doctor makes a mistake based on your information, and is embarrassed, the anger cannot be directed at the patient, only the intern under his hand. As a boss, you should not be too simple if you want to toss the trainees. On the contrary, if it is done well, the resident doctors and even the attending doctors will look different and stand out by virtue of the detailed and reliable condition they have grasped during the daily rounds of the resident. Then follow the patient into the operating room as a matter of course. Therefore, every motivated intern will not arrive at the hospital until five o''clock. It''s four-thirty, and it''s four o''clock, and there are many people who live directly in the hospital and take care of the hospital. Adam''s apartment is next to the hospital, a few minutes away, almost no different from living in the hospital. Compared with the conditions in the hospital and for some special reasons, Adam naturally went back every day. After washing, Bianca urged Adam on the road. But Adam saw that she was more afraid of morning exercises than she was afraid of being late... It was still dark outside. Even in the city that never sleeps, there are not many people except the street lights at this moment. But after arriving at the hospital, the situation changed immediately. Medical staff in twos and threes came from all directions, shifting shifts, shifting shifts, and the lively atmosphere was almost the same as during the day. This is the hospital! "Boss, this is your breakfast." A girl stood at the entrance of the hospital carrying a lunch box, and when she saw Adam coming over, she immediately greeted her. "Thank you, Lisa." Adam took it with a smile. "This is what I should do." Lisa smiled heartily: "If the boss wants to eat in the future, you can tell me." "I will. Go back and rest." Adam smiled. After Lisa left. "You will really enjoy Bianca shook her head and said: "Breakfast, just take care of it, you actually find an assistant to make breakfast for you. " "Lisa is not my assistant." Adam said as he walked: "She is Ada''s assistant. Now I have to get up early every day, so I can''t let Ada do the same. It just happens that Lisa is very good at cooking, so I hired her." In order to prepare a hearty breakfast and deliver it to Adam, the chef Lisa had to get up at 2:30. This inspiration came from Juno and Karen. Karen is good at cooking and takes care of Juno''s life very well. Adam is also envious. Karen is hard to come by, but spending money to find a cook is not a trivial matter to Adam, who has a wealth of billions. Can''t let Adam follow the example of Americans, eat cold food for breakfast and Chinese food, just deal with it casually, right? Chapter 319: Your taste, your fine taste! Latest website: Medical Center. "Look!" Adam pushed Bianca and pointed at Christina, who was energetic at the nurse''s station. "Really fight like that!" Bianca was exhausted. Fortunately, she rubbed Adam''s apartment and lived next to the hospital. Otherwise, with the time spent on the road, if she wanted to come here earlier than others, she might not get up at three o''clock. You know, although after 5 in the morning and 7 in the evening, in theory, she can go to bed early. But in fact, there is no delay in getting off work every night. Plus, you can sleep when you go back? Do not make jokes. Thinking of this, Bianca looked up at Adam and began to calculate whether he would continue to rub Adams apartment to save time on the road, or just move out to save more sleep time... "You don''t understand, I am a man, you are a woman, you can''t walk around in front of me wearing HelloKitty when I am in the shower." The complaint of the little fat boy George came from outside the hospital. "By the way, speaking of this, remember to buy sanitary strips for us!" Liz''s indifferent voice came. "I am a man! I don''t buy feminine products!" George is about to collapse. "Adam! You speak for me!" When he saw Adam and Bianca, George said anxiously. "Oh oh oh!" Adam stretched out his hand to stop him: "Are you a man? Why do you want me to speak for you?" "Hahaha!" Meredith and Liz laughed and walked away. "..." George looked at Adam sadly. "Don''t look at me like that." Adam shrugged and said, "Who told you to live with them? Could it be that if you moved out of the house, you really couldn''t find another place to live? Bianca, how do you say that?" "You are greedy for their bodies, you are mean!" Bianca''s matching knife. She has heard Adam mention this sentence more than once. As a good friend who knows everything, Adam knows what to do with every single sentence in her eyes. "I do not have!" George denied: "Meredith''s house is very good, plus everyone is a colleague, it is convenient to live together, so I moved in." "Then you can move out now." Adam ridiculed: "Otherwise, when Liz wears hellokitty in front of you, you will suffer? Don''t talk! I will analyze it for you. If you can bear it, then you are not a man! And if you cant stand it, why dont you move out? Isn''t it greedy for some people? There is no guilty heart, Bianca, how do you say that sentence? " "Qin Beast is inferior to Qin Beast, you choose one!" Bianca understood it with heart, and cooperated naturally. "..." George was about to cry, dropped a word and left. "You are not good people!" "Who does he like?" Bianca curiously asked. "What do you think?" Adam did not answer the question. "Leeds is more beautiful, but when George sees her feelings, he doesn''t take pleasure in secretly, but tries his best to stop..." Biancas said, "That''s Meredith!" "correct." Adam and her smiled as they walked to the dressing room: "Then guess again, does Meredith know that George has a crush on her?" "Sure." Bianca said: "Such a simple logic can be known at the first thought. Even a rookie who has just begun to love her, with the instinct of a woman in this aspect, she can think that Meredith is a lover at first sight, how could she not know. " "Bingo!" Adam snapped his fingers. "She pretended not to know?" Bianca was stunned. Adam laughed and said nothing. Changing room. Christina leaned there, whispering constantly in her mouth, Adam''s ears pointed, and she heard clearly. "A 55-year-old woman with pancreatic cancer has undergone chemotherapy to control the spread of cancer cells. The abdominal pain index is grade 3, the maximum is grade 10. She feels nauseous but has no vomiting, diarrhea, blood in the stool, or melena. The highest body temperature is 37.2 degrees. Fever, stable vital signs, laboratory tests show that the bilirubin value is 7, and liver enzymes are elevated..." "congratulations!" Adam smiled at Christina. "Congratulations?" Christina stopped reciting the medical records in a low voice and looked at Adam vigilantly. "take it easy." Adam smiled and said, "This medical record belongs to Dr. Burke, so I won''t be able to grab it with you." "As long as you know." Christina breathed a sigh of relief: "For today''s operation, I will be there at four o''clock." "Surgery? What kind of surgery?" Meredith came over immediately: "What information do you have?" Liz and George also looked over. "It has nothing to do with you." Christina stuffed the notepad into her pocket and shook her head, reluctant to say a word. Adam is right. He and her are not in a group. Basically, don''t want to rob her for the operation, but Meredith, Liz and Alex, but with her, are the most direct competitors. Even if she and Meredith are best friends, since they come to this arena, they must abide by the rules of the game. No girlfriends in the arena! She would never forget the scene when Meredith robbed her of the limelight. Today is Friday. Leonard''s heart bypass surgery was scheduled in the morning. Adam naturally had to follow into the operating room, so Xue Ni was not arranged to go to the emergency room again. At noon. Hospital restaurant. "Meredith, a great operation." Adam said with joy. "Thank you." Meredith rejoiced: "This kind of skull was shot into 7 3.5-inch nails by a nail gun. Not only did it not die on the spot, nor did it damage other nerves. On the contrary, the medical record of only oppressing the optic nerve is too rare. We took it out from the angle it was shot in. There was no bleeding. The operation was very successful. I have to say that Dr. Shept is really a genius doctor. " "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smile. "Ha ha." Christina also smiled in agreement, but her smile was not so happy. Meredith lowered his head with a guilty conscience, ignoring the meaningful laughter of the two. Dr. Shept is indeed very good, in various senses, can''t she just let her talk because she and him are indescribable? "How are your preparations for pancreatectomy?" Adam looked at Christina, who was completely depressed with the energy of the morning: "Is it not going well?" "How did you know?" Christina suddenly looked up at him: "Do you know what?" "I know she is an old nurse at the Medical Center Adam reminded: "She is in a terrible body, she may not survive pancreatectomy..." "I know, but she must have an operation, or she will have to wait for death. Dr. Burke asked me to do all kinds of examinations to make all-round preparations..." Christina said here, on the Adam ''you products you fine chemicals'' eyes, finally come to understand, teeth and said: "!!!!! Sonofthebitch she is coming to die Burke knows everyone knows except me." Chapter 320: Adam Pointed Latest website: Medical Center. restaurant. Adam reminded briefly that Christina finally saw through the mist, and then a great anger rose in her heart. What is she working so hard for? Isn''t it about competing for a pancreatectomy? But she fought back and forth, and Meredith, who had no competition, got the "nail head (skull) and seven arrows (seven nails) book (extraction which was far more interesting and rarer than pancreatectomy. But what she got was to help the old nurse do a series of painstaking examinations such as rectum. Now I know that these checks are meaningless. No wonder this pancreatectomy should have been done as soon as possible, but whenever she suggested to the chief surgeon, Dr. Burke, he was sent for more tests. The old nurse put her arms around her chest, taunting her from time to time. It turns out that everyone knew that the old nurse just came in and waited to die, and didn''t even think about doing pancreatectomy. And she is like a clown who keeps jumping... "Meredith, do you know that too?" Christina looked at Meredith with red eyes. "what do you know?" Meredith was at a loss. "My pancreatic cancer patient came in and waited to die." Christina stared at Meredith. "what!" Meredith exclaimed: "I don''t know, is she already this serious? I heard that she is still my mother''s surgical nurse." "Worked as an operating nurse for your mother for eighteen years." Seeing that not everyone knows, Christina''s face is a little slow, and she said to her aunt''s face: "But she has never seen you once. She thinks your mother is very arrogant." Although doctors and nurses are two different groups, the relationship between the fixed surgical nurse and the surgeon should not be so alienated. Especially they have maintained such a relationship for 18 years. Replaced by anyone who is an old nurse with pancreatic cancer, the 18-year-old colleague never invited her once, I am afraid that the doctor will be arrogant and look down on others. "My mother is proud..." Meredith heard that the excitement of participating in the Seven Arrows Book of Nail Head operation immediately dissipated. Their mother-daughter relationship is very poor, and she also thinks her mother is arrogant, serious and even a little cold. When she applied for Harvard Medical School, her mother said she couldn''t do it. But now her mother has Alzheimer''s disease and has forgotten everything. When she hears others talk about her mother''s arrogance, she suddenly feels uncomfortable. "Where did you hear the news?" Christina turned to look at Adam. "It''s not a secret." Adam shrugged: "The nurses knew when she came in." Christina knew it, and with the diligence of the nurses towards Adam, this kind of news must have passed into Adam''s ears for the first time. "unacceptable." Christina sighed: "She is a waste of medical resources!" "She is an old employee who has served this hospital for decades." Adam reminded: "When she is dying, it is natural to choose to go to the hospital and wait for death. The rules are nothing more than human feelings. Think about it, if you were her, what would you do?" "I will choose to do pancreatectomy..." Christina couldn''t speak to Adam''s "tell the truth" expression. Speak for whoever sits on the butt. She is now anxious to participate in pancreatectomy, and naturally wants the old nurse to do pancreatectomy. But in all fairness, the old nurse at this moment has three choices. The first is to stay at home and wait for death. The second is to perform pancreatectomy. The third is to stay in the hospital and wait for death. Of the three choices, the first one is the most painful. The pain of pancreatic cancer itself plus the pain of waiting to die, the physical and mental pains are superimposed, no one would choose this way. The second type of pancreatectomy, based on her physical condition, mostly died directly on the operating table, but with anesthesia, it was considered the most euthanasia. The third type is to stay in the hospital and wait for death. There are painkillers such as morphine. Compared with the first type, it is less painful, and compared to the second type, it can live longer. People have a desire to survive, and death is a great fear. Knowing that 95% of the time going to the operating table will die, if it is not a last resort, who doesn''t want to live longer? If you replace it with anyone, you will probably choose the second one. But as Christina said, the second option is to waste medical resources, such as hospital beds, various examinations, drugs, and so on. How can this kind of wasteful behavior be allowed because of the characteristics of U.S. capital chasing profits? Therefore, it is not legal or compliant to do so. Most people do not enjoy this treatment at all. The old nurse with pancreatic cancer has been in this hospital all his life, and the people who work in the hospital are old acquaintances. The director of surgery did not say, the attending doctor did not say, the resident did not say, the nurse did not say, all serious as an old nurse is to do pancreatectomy, and did a set of examinations for her until she was delayed Natural death. This is the greatest favor within the prescribed scope. Even if it is exposed, there is no big problem. Moreover, who dares to expose? Unless she doesn''t want to mix up! They are all medical staff. Today, the old nurse of pancreatic cancer may be the tomorrow of everyone. What is wasted is the public''s medical resources and capitalists'' money, and fools are willing to offend everyone for this. Christina is obviously not a fool, so she can only feel bored. While everyone was talking, Liz sat down with a dinner plate. "This is not our model doctor." Christina felt a fire in her heart and couldn''t help but stabbed. Liz suddenly stared at her fiercely. "Don''t look at me like that." Kristina knew that she had failed, and she comforted her in disguise: "She is six feet tall (about 1.8 meters), fierce and perfect, with long hair and breasts. If I have your body, I will go everywhere without going to school. You dont need to go to work, as long as you have everything you need." Everyone couldn''t help laughing. "I put on makeup and also repaired the photos." Liz felt the kindness and couldn''t help laughing. "Stop Alex in the changing room, cool!" George gave a thumbs up. Adam smiled knowingly. Alex knew that after Leeds had taken a photo of Doctor Heart in Bethanys Whispering Girl Magazine , they copied dozens of them directly, plastering them all over the dressing room, and even the elevator doors of the hospital were posted. On it. After Liz saw it, when Alex provoked, he directly ridiculed the crowd eating melons while undressing. They are all doctors. Who has never studied anatomy? Who hasn''t seen how brutal and unacceptable? Isn''t it just a big mass of fat? In this way, the provocative Alex was directly prevented from coming to the stage, and the crowd of onlookers couldn''t laugh. The scene was so explosive that the whole hospital was a sensation. Liz glanced at Adam''s smile and showed a smile of you are too embarrassed to laugh at me, making Adam startled slightly. Then, Adam realized that something was wrong, and saw that many people around were pointing here. The target was Liz, who was expected, and he who was unexpected... Chapter 321: Anger starts from my heart Latest URL: "what''s the situation?" Adam couldn''t help asking. "You do not know?" Meredith looked at Adam strangely with his''amorous'' eyes. "You really don''t know?" Liz laughed happily. "what happened?" Adam frowned. He really didn''t know. This makes him very upset. "On January 30th, I will be the groom every night." Liz gleefully said: "Now everyone knows that our hospital has a Mr. 30 Lang." "Barney Stinson!" When Adam heard it, he immediately understood what had happened, and gritted his teeth and said word by word. 100% of this kind of thing is said by Barney, who is in the hospital. Then the scene that happened in the morning also came to Adam''s mind. Men''s bathroom. Adam is urinating. Fatty white Stu and bald Chris walked in side by side, standing on either side of Adam to pee. The two eyes met Adam in unison. Then one showed a wretched smile, and the other showed an expression of disbelief and sigh. Adam was also used to being compared, so he left after peeing on his own. A real man never looks at others, and he won''t be the one who gets hit anyway. But now I think about it, the white fat Stu and the bald Chris, the reason for the expressions, most of them are to hear some gossip to verify. Then more news spread back from their mouths, and it became more and more sensational. "Bianca is so happy." Christina said leisurely. "Yup." Meredith agreed, and the unique voice sounded numb. "Satisfied in love, frustrated in the workplace." Liz gleefully said: "Don''t you find that the nurses are hostile to Bianca. Knowing that Adam is handsome, rich and powerful, the hostility is almost uncontrollable. I saw the nurses deliberately making trouble for her in the morning. " Adam''s mouth twitched. Offending a nurse or being targeted by a nurse is definitely not good news for an intern. Because the argument of "doctor diagnosis, nurse treatment" is not groundless. Without nurses, the labor intensity of doctors is absolutely nightmare. Can you imagine the situation where the doctor has to take care of the patient after the diagnosis is completed and the patient is vomiting or incontinent? Patients who come without an appointment call the doctor for diagnosis through the nurse''s station. The nurse is unhappy with you, and when he encounters difficult or dirty work, he will call you all by himself. Are you coming or not? Have an opinion to complain? The nurses are all signed contracts and are protected by the nurses'' union. The Boss can take care of the wrangling between you and the nurses and solve your own troubles. At that time, the nurses will be even more bitter than the enemy, and toss you desperately, but you have no place to reason. Thinking that Bianca might be hostile or even tossed by the nurse because of himself, Adam couldn''t help but get up and flash. If this matter is not handled well, it is also a trouble. When he walked to the corner and saw a group of nurses standing there chatting, Adam immediately observed in secret. "Really? Dr. Duncan is indeed handsome and rich, but looks gentle, really powerful and terrible?" "Of course it is true, Dr. Fowler and Dr. Turk have confirmed." "Some people are talented." "Even the African-American Doctor Turk said so, the talent is not enough to describe Dr. Duncan." "That is, not everyone can be the groom every night on January 30!" "It seems that Dr. Duncan is also very romantic." "People are not in vain." "Olivia seems to like Dr. Duncan, she is so beautiful, maybe she has a chance." "Not necessarily, it depends on the eye, maybe Dr. Duncan likes this one of mine." "..." The melon-eating crowd watched silently at a chubby African-American nurse confidently posing a terrible palace moon with fat. At the corner, Adam''s mouth twitched even more. He knew that this fat nurse didn''t just talk about it, maybe she really has this confidence... This is not a joke. Yesterday he saw a Brazilian woman with a plump body and a big belly. After a checkup, she found that she was not pregnant, but had a tumor. Fortunately, she was benign. Then what surprised Adam happened. The Brazilian woman rejected Adam''s suggestion to have her undergo an operation. The reason is that her husband likes her like this, and her plump body makes her husband love her. So since the tumor is benign and will not be life-threatening, then she is unwilling to stab her in the stomach and affect her to wear a bikini in the future... When Adam persuaded her to think about it again, she was still angry. She looked like''Are you discriminating against me?'' Then she gestured her curve and said: "I am not fat, but a real female curvy! You group of women who only like twisted ribs, know what a real female curvy is!" Bala bala bala. Adam could see that this was not an irony of anger at all, but a truth from the heart. Today, the Brazilian womans husband came over and confirmed her statement. According to her husband, when she was pregnant, the kind of maternal Guan Hui felt too much... Therefore, he really likes his wife who is chubby. Of course, for the sake of her health, even if it is a benign tumor, he also hopes that she will undergo surgery to remove the tumor, and he will sacrifice his favorite plump body for this. Then, reality showed Adam that it was far more illogically absurd than film and television dramas. When the Brazilian woman''s husband showed everyone a picture of their happy family to impress the doctor, Adam could see the problem at a glance. According to the law of heredity, of their three children, two of them are obviously not Brazilian husbands... The reason why this Brazilian woman is so confident is that in addition to her husband''s love for her curvy figure, there is also a lover who also likes it very much. The refusal to have the operation is not because of the husband, but because the lover will probably not like the scar on her stomach. The news was confessed by the Brazilian woman after Adam faintly pointed out a genetic problem. After receiving a career guarantee that Adam would not say it, the Brazilian woman reluctantly gave up the lover''s needs, performed an operation, and removed the benign tumor that seemed to be pregnant. This is not alone. In the future, there will be a family that will be popular all over the country. Therefore, Adam was so speechless after hearing the confident declaration of this fat African-American nurse. "Damn it!" Adam cursed secretly and took a detour. VIP ward. "...Yes, yes, tell you, Adam and I are best friends, partners, and comrades in arms. We have experienced countless nights of legend together..." Before Adam came in, he heard Barneys unique voice and shameless words outside. He thought that it was because of him that the fat nurses of African descent now began to covet him with integrity. He couldnt help but anger from his heart and shouted. . "Barney Stinson!!!" Latest URL: To download the latest txt e-book of this book, please click: Mobile phone reading of this book: Published book reviews: In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 321 from the heart), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! Please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! Chapter 322: Do you dare to hit 10? Latest website: VIP ward. "Adam, you are here, and talk to them about our legendary bet." When Barney saw Adam, he immediately waved hello, with a gesture of we are best friends. "Doctor Duncan." Little nurse Olivia flushed. There were also several nurses who looked at Adam with brilliant gazes. Adam nodded, and his gaze swept over them and Barney, who was winking at him again and again: "Can I chat with Mr. Stinson alone?" "of course." "I have something to go now." The nurses left immediately with interest. "Adam, you have it!" Barney was lying on the hospital bed with a cast on his left leg. He looked at Adam with a smile, and stretched out his palm: "Come on, high-five!" "Why, a broken leg doesn''t prevent you from picking up girls?" Adam smiled and said, "Do you want to show your routines and methods in the hospital again?" "Nothing can stop me, my yearning for picking up girls." Barney tightened his tie. That''s right! He is not wearing a medical suit, but a suit! If you have money, you can do whatever you want. And Barneys motto is: suitup! So he always wears a suit. "Then you just tell me something?" Adam''s eyes were dangerous. Barney felt a chill in his heart and sneered. I don''t know why it suddenly occurred to him that he lost the bet and held it back for a month, and then in front of an acquaintance female college student, he suffered the so fast soul crit. "Adam, your charm is too big, they are very interested in your affairs..." "Then you just tell me something?" Adam acted as a repeater with no expression on his face. "..." Barney was a little flustered, and an ominous premonition rose in his heart. "Do you want to get the crown back?" Adam looked at him coldly for a long time, then suddenly smiled. "Of course!" Barney was overjoyed: "Are you going to launch a new challenge?" Although he guessed in his mind that Adam''s challenge was mostly meant to punish him, he still couldn''t restrain the urge and surprise to participate. Life needs to be colorful and full of challenges. What''s the point of being a plain life? "clever!" Adam smiled and said, "Dare to accept the challenge?" "bring it on!" Barney chose to accept without hesitation. He never feared any challenge! "Your leg injury will take two months to recuperate. During this process, if you can get ten medical staff in the medical center, the home run will prevail, regardless of gender, I will return the crown to you and admit you. The strongest!" Adam played with taste: "Of course, the premise can''t use me as a pretense, and you can''t mention anything about me. If you lose, you must abstain from **** for half a year, and you can''t do any related behaviors. You can''t do it yourself." "You are too poisonous!" Barney''s eyes narrowed. In that month, for him who had **** with girls, he almost suffocated him. In the middle of the month, seeing the hope of victory, he had done it himself, and only then did he become the Flash until the end of the month. It''s just half a year now, and I''m not allowed to do it myself. Once you lose, it''s a life like purgatory. "dare?" Adam sneered. How to calm down his surging innocence in Ren Du''s pulse? "Challenge to accept!" Barney tightened his tie, his eyes full of fighting spirit: "This time you are sure to lose!" Ten homers in two months. To convert, one every six days. It is not difficult for him who changed the bride night and night. Although he has broken his leg now and has difficulty walking, it has increased the difficulty, but to a certain extent, this also provides him with an excellent opportunity for assists. Women who would never give him a chance, seeing him like this, most of them couldn''t say what they would refuse in the first place. And as long as his heart is softened, he will have the opportunity to use his routines and methods. As there are more people, there are always a few soft-hearted. With such a big hospital, ten are definitely not difficult! So, he is determined to win! "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "I''ll wait and see." Ren Shuzhou said: You earn blood, I will never lose! Once Barney loses, half a year of abstinence, for Barney like this, the torture suffered is completely enough to calm Adam''s upset. And once Barney wins? What he paid was just a useless crown that Barney had lost to him before, and at most a compliment of you are the strongest, but what did Barney get? In addition to this, there are diseases with extremely high probability. As I said before, the reason why Adam basically cut off close contact with his colleagues in the hospital was because the American TV series were extremely unfriendly to the medical staff. The more beautiful, the more dangerous. Barney successfully played ten, and the risk increased tenfold. Adam didn''t think Barney would target ugly girls. Of course, even if Barney was really unscrupulous in order to win, turning off the light, closing his eyes, gritting his teeth and stomping, Adam would recognize it. Anyway, it is Barney who is in pain, and Adam is the one who is happy. This is the hidden lesson of Adam. This is the world of American TV dramas. Naturally, the protagonists cannot have diseases that cannot be treated, but those diseases that can be treated are also diseases. Once you get it, even if it is cured, it will be disgusting enough. For the wandering son Barney, this lesson is definitely deep and painful enough, and it may be able to completely change the attitude of Barney''s game world. In that case, Adam still did a great good deed, which might really increase his lifespan. Well, some expectations, it''s worth trying... Therefore, regardless of whether he wins or loses, Adam has a 95% probability to breathe out, allowing Barney to further understand who Adam Duncan is! As long as you like it, you want to disrupt other people''s lives, please go to Ted. Life is too good and I want to try the painful punishment, so I came to Adam. Didi. Didi. The pager on Adam''s waist rang. "Remember to bet!" Adam pointed his finger at Barney and left the VIP ward in a good mood. emergency room. "Doctor Lewis is looking for you." The nurse reminded. A beautiful woman with curly hair, when she saw Adam, her eyes lit up, she stretched out her hand and shouted, "I want him to see it!" "Dr. Duncan has something." The nurse refused: "Your burn is only a minor burn. We have called Dr. Carter for you, and he will be here soon." "No!" The curly-haired beauty shook her head and said, "I want Dr. Duncan to help me diagnose and treat. I am a patient and I have the right to appoint a doctor." "what happened?" Susan heard the movement and walked over. The nurse said the matter helplessly. "Adam, since the patient appointed you, then you can help her diagnose and treat." Susan laughed. "it is good." Adam has nothing to do with it. Ward. "How can you get burned?" Adam asked while checking his condition . "I poured hot water into the sink and the water splashed out." The curly-haired beauty stretched out her long legs and smiled lazily. "Not too serious, first-degree burns, no blisters, and no scars." Adam explained while applying scald cream on her. "Why is there a nurse here?" The curly-haired beauty also paid attention to her condition, and glanced at the nurse standing by, smiling but not smiling: "She doesn''t do anything, she doesn''t need to be here at all." "Hospital regulations!" The female nurse said blankly. Beautiful girl with curly hair: "..." Chapter 323: Friends of Women Latest website: Emergency Room. In a separate ward. The choking words of the female nurse made the curly-haired beauty a little unhappy, but seeing Adam''s face, I felt the touch of him carefully applying burn cream on himself. The curly-haired beauty was so glaring that she couldn''t get angry. "The skin is very sensitive, and your touch is very comfortable." When the female nurse heard this, she rolled her eyes. Adam''s mouth twitched. Facing the harassment of the curly-haired beauty, he could only pretend not to know, and said to himself: "This medicine will make you feel much better." The independent ward of the hospital was originally intended to protect the privacy of patients, but at the moment it is a little unfriendly to Adam. Accepting harassment from curly-haired beauties is a big trouble. The hospital stipulates that close contact with patients is not allowed. Adam is not that kind of person. Instead of accepting the harassment of the curly-haired beauty, in case the other party becomes angry and has to plant him to harass her, in this confined space, it is really unclear. Fortunately, the female nurses have rich experience and directly followed in, avoiding the environment of being alone. This also made Adam secretly wary: the boy should protect himself when he is away from home. Now, with a female nurse watching by, Adam is not afraid of being planted by the curly-haired beauty, but he still pretends that he didn''t hear her harassment, so as not to irritate her. However, he underestimated his charm and the wateriness of curly-haired beauties. "Your fingers are very long." The curly-haired beauty is very persistent, and she starts to flirt again: "I heard that there is a scientific experiment to study the relationship between the length of human fingers and certain parts of the body, Dr. Duncan, do you know?" Adam was speechless, just silently speeding up the wound dressing. Sure enough, Xia Sanlu''s scientific experiments are the most widely spread. Also, even the unlearned Lv Xiaobu knows to do scientific experiments to earn living expenses, but the curly-haired beauty who does not seem to love science knows what is so strange about this scientific experiment? "Your fingers are not only slender, but also extremely powerful." The curly-haired beauty persevered and continued to tease: "I knew you were like you here...a highly skilled doctor, I should change to a clean underwear." Adam bandaged the wound on his own, but still ignored it. "I know you can see it." The curly-haired beauty tilted her head, chasing Adam''s eyes: "And you touched it." "Ahem." The female nurse couldn''t help it anymore and coughed: "This is a hospital, please don''t talk about topics other than medical care!" "Please keep these bandages dry for more than one day. Do not shower or sit in the bath. You can only use a sponge to wipe the bath. You will be fine in a few days." Adam finished his explanation and got up directly. "Are you afraid of me?" The beautiful curly hair smiled happily. Adam smiled without saying a word, and flashed directly. "Oh." The curly-haired beauty smiled triumphantly. "He''s not afraid of you." The female nurse couldn''t help saying: "He is just not interested in you. Dr. Duncan is the future star of the medical world. In his eyes, there is only the difference between patients and non-patients. You are just a patient, nothing else." "Then why are you standing here from start to finish, doing nothing?" The curly-haired beauty smiled contemptuously. "That''s because we are worried that you will do anything to Dr. Duncan and ruin Dr. Duncan''s future." The female nurse said coldly: "Is our worry wrong?" "Ha ha." The curly-haired beauty put on her shawl, smiled slightly, and walked away enchantingly. Of course the female nurses concern is correct. If it were not for the presence of a female nurse, the curly-haired beauty would probably consciously reach out and hold the hand of Adam who applied the scald cream to him, or would go to Adam with long legs, or even go directly to the Adam who kissed close at hand. Who knows? "Fairy!" The female nurse scolded bitterly at the back of the curly-haired beauty who had left. Going back to the nurses'' station and talking about the matter immediately aroused the indignation of the nurses and made a decision. If you encounter this situation in the future, someone must accompany Adam. Let the patient''s privacy go to hell! Here, Adam Flash went to find Susan. "Doctor Lewis." "Adam, are you finished?" Susan couldn''t help but smile. "finish watching." Adam smiled wryly. "According to me, if you go to the obstetrics and gynecology department, you can definitely become a friend of women." Susan couldnt help but joked: Most pregnant women will be in labor in the future, Im afraid they dont want to be accompanied by their husbands, but let you accompany them. In the difficult process of childbirth, take a look at your face. It''s strong again." "Wait someday I can''t hang on anymore, I''ll just listen to you and go to be a midwife." Adam laughed at himself. "Haha." Susan was overjoyed. "Doctor Lewis, I heard you are looking for me?" Adam couldn''t help asking. "Well, it''s actually nothing." Susan stopped her laughter: "Knowing that you like to study medicine, there is a patient here who needs exploratory surgery. I think you will be interested in participating." "of course." Adam nodded and said gratefully: "Thank you Dr. Lewis." He belongs to the Green Clinic of Surgery, under the supervision of the resident Xue Ni, and occasionally goes to the emergency department to help gain insight. The patients in the emergency department have surgery, so it is said that the emergency medical interns should be given priority to do it. Susan is definitely taking care of Adam in this way. "you are welcome." Susan handed an X-ray to Adam: "This is the patient''s X-ray. You can diagnose it." Adam took it and put it under the light. Numerous related messages flashed in his mind. He diagnosed: "There is a dense shadow in the middle lobe of the right lung, which may be an infiltrating disease. The dense tissues that were infected in the past may also be inhaled. Foreign body, or some kind of granuloma." "What about your judgment?" Susan asked questions as a medical teacher. Although the interns have obtained the doctorate of medicine, they are still apprentices. It is normal to be asked by residents and attending doctors. Generally, you can only take you to the operating room if your answer is okay. Otherwise, you can''t even figure out the situation, what kind of surgery do you have? "Do a bronchoscopy first, and if you can''t judge, then do exploratory surgery." Adam replied. One is non-invasive inspection and the other is invasive inspection. If it is not a last resort no one wants to do an intrusion check. Because no matter how nice it is, cutting off the original body is the fastest and most effective method, but there is no doubt about the damage to the body. If you have not undergone surgery, your physical fitness is different. Otherwise, for those pilots and other occupations that require extremely high physical fitness, why should they ensure that there is no physical damage, even the slightest? According to the traditions of the Eastern Kingdom, this will greatly hurt your vitality. "Very well, you go with me." Susan is very satisfied with Adam''s professional level, which is one of the reasons why she is willing to give Adam more opportunities. After all, the diagnosis responsibility of the interns rests with the residents. Whoever gives the opportunity is responsible. This is reasonable. Chapter 324: What is the experience of being circumcised against the goddess? Latest URL: Into the night. Medical center. Adam, who had been involved in another operation, walked through the corridor refreshingly. Seeing Christina and others gathered there, he couldn''t help but stop. "What are you doing here? Are you afraid of being yelled at?" Interns are animals, and the residents feel uncomfortable when they see them idle, and they always want to see them busy all the time. Because the resident doctors also came back then. Why make you special? "We are comforting Liz." Meredith said: "Her patient recognized Liz because he had read Bethany''s secret language, and he was unwilling to accept Liz''s examination, and even less willing to accept Liz into the operating room." "and then?" Adam glanced at the lost Liz. "then?" Meredith was taken aback. "This is the teaching hospital." Adam reminded: "Who can enter the operating room is the right of the doctor, and the patient is not up to the choice. Unless he goes to another hospital, Nazi will not let you in?" "She let me choose." Liz murmured. "So?" Adam gave her a strange look. "I really want to participate, but I can''t." Liz tangledly repeated what the patient had said to her... "Yes, I had fantasies about you. I am not proud of the woman in all the photos, no matter who she is, but it is true. Do you know what they are going to do to me today? When I have cancer, they will lift my feet and expose them to everyone, removing my prostate and nerves, which is equivalent to castrating me. Maybe it''s hard to understand, but I don''t want the woman in the photo to watch me being castrated. " "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. What is so hard to understand? What kind of experience is it to be castrated to the goddess? I don''t know now, but I don''t need to know, everyone can understand it. Have fantasies about the woman in the photo, but are not proud of it? It really is the old white man! This thinking is amazing! Normal people should not be ashamed of this situation? "why are you laughing?" Liz frowned: "He doesn''t want me to be there. Shouldn''t I respect his ideas?" "No! What he doesn''t want is cancer! What he wants is life-saving!" Adam sneered: "As for his other ideas, you, as an intern approved by the resident, have the right to enter the operating room. You don''t need to think about his ideas. Otherwise, do you respect and cooperate with his fantasies about you? You are a doctor, not a Bethany whisper girl! If there is no endurance at this point, what kind of doctor are you doing? " Liz was shocked. Adam ignored her and looked at Christina and Meredith playfully. "What do you mean by seeing us that way?" Christina didn''t have a good air. "I''m a little curious." Adam smiled and said, "At this time, shouldn''t you go for surgery?" Christina''s face went dark. If it is possible, of course she will grab it the first time, how could she sit here and accompany Meredith to''comfort'' Liz? In her opinion, Liz is completely in the blessing and not knowing the blessing, too hypocritical. But when she heard the news it was too late, and George had already won the spot. This made her secretly slander whether Nazi liked George such a silly face, or every time she had a chance, why did Nazi like to choose George so much? "We are friends." Meredith smiled sincerely: "Friends are the most important." Adam smiled nonchalantly. Meredith and Shept, the chief neurosurgery doctor, have already slept together, and will follow him for advanced neurosurgery at every turn. A mere prostatectomy, for her, is indeed not as rare as before. Canglin is full and knows honor and disgrace. In this way, she can naturally say friends are the most important. Its like saying to Adam, Im not interested in money, I want to be a doctor to treat patients and save people. You must have everything you should have before you don''t care. "Who is the chief sword?" Adam asked casually. "Doctor Victor." Liz answered. "Ha ha." Adam shook his head and smiled: "Interesting." "What''s interesting?" Christina curiously asked. "You don''t know Dr. Victor?" Adam was surprised: "His famous saying is,''Young people like to try their luck with cancer. At my age, they know to do things more efficiently''..." "You mean he will remove the relevant nerves cleanly, even if some nerves can be preserved?" Christina knew immediately. "Some people call him soft, although the method is a bit rough, but one trick is rarely eaten all over the world." Adam smiled and said, "This patient will never look at certain pictures with a distorted face..." Once the prostate is cut off, and the peripheral nerves are cut clean again, it really doesn''t feel like anymore. No desire, no demand. This is also an important reason why many people see more than one doctor for serious illnesses. Each doctor''s treatment method is different, with varying degrees of severity. In order to ensure the success rate, some doctors will strongly recommend that the patient give up a lot, and do not care about the quality of life of the patient after the operation. Once you meet such a doctor, it''s fine if you don''t know that there are other options afterwards. If you know it, it''s really painful. Just like this patient who is about to be castrated. He was mentally prepared for this. But is it to be completely castrated? Actually not necessarily. There may be residual cancer cells. When the time comes with chemotherapy, the effect is actually okay. The most important thing is to preserve heart function. For a man, if you give him this choice instead of exaggerating the consequences of this choice, he will choose this one hundred percent. The reason why this soft Dr. Victor was reluctant was because of the success rate of the operation on the one hand, and on the other hand, it would take more time and energy to choose this way. At this time, wouldn''t it be fragrant for him to drink more afternoon tea? Don''t think that doctors are of high moral character, and everything is considered for the needs of patients. Doctor is just a profession. The vast majority of people choose to be doctors because of their high income and status as doctors. Dr. Victor is now in his sixties, and his energy is not as good as his younger ones. After so many years of practicing medicine, he has seen too many patients, and he has gradually become mentally numb. For the patient''s heart function, he has to persist for more than an hour after a few hours of high-intensity surgery. For an old doctor like him, it is not surprising to make such a choice. "OMG!" When Liz heard this, he immediately stood up and ran to the operating room. "What is she going to do?" Christina murmured: "Do you want to offend Dr. Victor just because a patient who doesn''t want her to be near can continue to fantasize about her?" Adam shrugged. This time I encountered something Liz didn''t think about how to let him, but directly went to him. For the well-being of the patient, he did not hesitate to offend an attending doctor. Although a little stupid, this behavior is difficult to cause. Negative emotions have alleviated his sense of disgust. I hope she can persevere. This also proves that when encountering things that are not in harmony with the Three Views, you must be stunned when you should. If you don''t hurt the other party, how can the other party wake up? Barney is like this, and Leeds is like this. Adam did his part. Jingle Bell. the phone is ringing. Adam looked at the call and connected in surprise: "Joy?" After listening to Joey''s words, Adam was speechless for a while. Joey, you deserve it! Chapter 325: Poor baby Joey on the phone said that he had hooked up with a single mother who had just given birth, and the eight-month-old child suddenly burst into tears when they were kissing. New mothers who have been empty for too long don''t want to stop. Seeing this clever phone, Joey contacted the doctor Adam to see if he really needed to go to the hospital immediately... "I''m just an intern doctor, not a community doctor!" Adam said silently: "At this time, I still think about that thing! Come to the hospital! Immediately! Immediately!" After half an hour. emergency room. "...If I don''t drink formula milk, I only drink healthy and natural breast milk for her. How could it happen suddenly? The face is swollen like this for a while?" The young new mother talked about the child''s situation with a face of puzzlement. "delicious!" Joey stood by, thumbs up, winked and pursed his lips. "Don''t do that, Joey." The young new mother patted Joey lightly, but she couldn''t control the smile in her eyes. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Your eight-month-old daughter is swollen like this, and you are still in the mood to flirt with men. What a poor baby. Adam reached out and touched her forehead, then touched her face: "No fever, normal glands, eh!" "what''s happenin?" Joey asked. "She was not vaccinated?" Adam pointed to the baby girls medical record. "Correct!" The new mother said naturally: "I won''t let her get any vaccinations." "why?" Adam was shocked. "I think the vaccine is useless." The new mother said affirmatively: "It is the big international pharmaceutical companies that want me to find vaccines useful, so that they can make money, so I won''t be fooled by them." "Let me guess, you and Joey must be love at first sight, right?" Adam complained. "How did you know?" As the new mother said, she looked at Joey affectionately. "Ha ha." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. How did he know? Joey and her, one dumb, the other stupid. Fortunately, Joey got mixed up with cuteness and turned into dull and cute. And she has one more pretty, becoming a stupid pretty. The two are made in heaven, it''s normal to see each other. "The antibodies in breast milk can only protect children for 6 months, so the big international pharmaceutical companies think they can make a fortune from you." Adam explained. "No! I don''t believe it!" The new mother shook her head: "So many medical incidents have told me that vaccines are unsafe and have many side effects, which can cause depression, autism, and death of the child. I will never give my child a vaccine." Adam stagnates. This involves the credibility of Western vaccines. To some extent, this new mother is really not nonsense. In a country where capital is king, in order to maximize its benefits, it often disregards human life. Take the pharmaceutical company where Bernadette worked during the Big Bang Theory. Bernadette and the others, as developers, know that the drug is not obvious and may cause huge side effects, but they have passed the drug research and development at the request of the company and actively put it into the market. During this process, their company has long established a set of standard rhetoric: that is, there are countless kinds of conditions that can cause this symptom. Why are they caused by their company''s drugs? As a major international pharmaceutical company, they have money. Even if something goes wrong, as long as it is not a large-scale centralized outbreak, they can easily handle it with capital. Before the big problems, they had already made a lot of money with this new drug. Only the people pay for this. Such medical accidents have occurred repeatedly, and one can imagine how much confidence the American people or the Western people can have in vaccines and the like. Various reasons for refusal and conspiracy theories reflect this anxiety. "What disease did the child get?" Joey couldn''t help asking. "I was diagnosed with a cold." Adam said conservatively: "I will ask a special pediatrician to come over for a diagnosis later. Then you can listen to what he says." "cold?" Joey was dumbfounded: "How is it possible?" This kind of common small problem, no one can have it several times a year, is it so serious? Adam smiled and asked the nurse to notify the pediatrician. The cold is not a trivial problem. The Spanish flu that year was the deadliest infectious disease in human history, causing 1 billion infections and 40 million deaths worldwide, with a fatality rate of 4%. Even with the vaccine, tens of thousands of people in the United States still die from influenza every year. Without vaccinations, exposing babies for several months to such an environment is self-evident. "Doctor Rose." "Doctor Duncan, what''s the situation?" A handsome male doctor came over, it was Doug Rose, a senior pediatric resident. Adam explained the situation again. "There is no problem with your diagnosis." Dr. Ross checked and confirmed Adam''s diagnosis. "Really because there was no vaccine?" Two doctors in a row said that, the new mother was a little bit tired. "Correct." Dr. Ross couldn''t help but glanced at the baby''s granary that was half-opened by the new mother to facilitate the baby girls eating: It only costs 40 dollars to prevent most of the diseases for the child, and it is best to get a shot. This basic vaccine They are not comparable to the new vaccines, they have been verified for a long time, and their safety is guaranteed. "You guarantee 100% safety?" The new mother asked. Dr. Rose''s charming smile froze. Who can guarantee this? No medicines can cure all diseases. Many of them depend on people. Otherwise, they will not ask the patient whether they are allergic to a certain medicine before taking the medicine. For some people, this medicine is life-saving. But for other people, these medicines are terrible. Except for God, no doctor can be 100% sure. But God does not condescend to be a doctor. Adam enters a spectator state. Whether to vaccinate or not is the freedom of the new mother. In the unlikely event of a medical accident, the doctor who urged her out would probably be in trouble. At that time, she probably won''t care if you are kind or risky to help her. It sounds cruel. But this is the sweet taste of absolute freedom. All consequences are free to bear. "Adam?" Joey looked at Adam inquiringly and listened to Dr. Ross. " Adam said noncommittal: "He is a pediatrician." "I can''t guarantee." Dr. Ross also knows the risks involved, and is not in the mood to calculate the storage level of the baby''s granary. He cautiously said: "How to choose, you can only make the decision by yourself, you can also go to other hospitals and see again." "Give her a vaccine." The new mother struggled for a long time, looking at her daughter''s swollen face, she decided to trust the doctor. She doesn''t have much culture, she is usually confident, and like many bottom Americans, she is a bit anti-intellectual. But when it comes to the moment of crisis, there are still some numbers in my mind. At this time, she was blindly self-confident and anti-intellectual, and it was her own child who suffered. Chapter 326: Doctors party emergency room. "Wow, Adam, you really look like a doctor." When the new mother held the baby girl and followed the nurse to get the vaccine, Joey slanted his fingers at Adam and winked. "I am already a doctor." Adam was speechless. "It used to stay literally, now there is a picture." Joey smiled. "What''s the situation with you? Not long after they gave birth to their daughter, you got involved?" Adam complained. "I didn''t expect it either." Joey explained: "In the beginning, I just started to talk to her because of her beautiful figure. Who would have thought that she was a new single mother, and it was too late to retire..." "I really want to retreat, is it too late?" Adam looked at him contemptuously. "It''s not that I don''t want to retire this time." Joey aggrieved: "The key is that she locked my retreat. I never thought that my new mother would be so powerful. Sure enough, she can become a talent if she is single for a long time." "..." Adam''s inexplicable feeling was offended, and he rolled his eyes: "Is she really single, have you figured it out? Don''t let the dad of the child Marine Corps suddenly come out and give you a shot." "Should not?" Joey was also taken aback: "She said she is single, but we only met tonight..." "You pray." Adam patted Joey on the shoulder. Joey looked bitter and worried. This kind of thing is not absent, on the contrary there are many. Long-distance love is inherently unreliable in the United States, let alone the marines who are often out of contact when drifting outside. When they are in trouble abroad, there are usually problems at home. Tramps like Joey are the biggest hoes facing their family, or weeders... Why are heart and love so separated in the West? Because there are too many ONS, if the two speak the same day, the divorce rate will explode, and it will even destroy the concept of family and cause social unrest. As long as I love you, but I cannot control my hormones for a while, and make a mistake that both men and women make, you should forgive me. When everyone accepts this argument, through marriage counseling, ask the marriage counselor to say, "This kind of thing is too common. If you want to live a good life, you have to bring a little green on your head" and other words of comfort, divorce Only when the rate can be suppressed within a controllable range can people still have confidence in the family. "Stop frowning and tell you good news." Adam frightened for a while, and felt a lot more relaxed, and his voice changed. "What good news?" Joey looked at Adam in surprise. "Barney is in the hospital here." Adam joked: "Is it good news?" "Barney Stinson was hospitalized?" Joey''s eyes lit up: "Why are you hospitalized? Isn''t it sick? Which ward?" Adam said the matter. "I''ll go take a look first." Joey couldn''t bear it, and ran over. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. The bet with Barney will last for two months. It is too long, and Joey will ridicule in the past, and it will be regarded as interest. No wonder many big cows have poisonous tongues. It turned out to be so refreshing. "Doctor Drake Lamore?" "Are you that Dr. Drake Lamorey in our days?" "it''s me!" Joey was recognized before Barney''s ward. There are still many people in the hospital who like to watch this American TV show. There was also a beauty who was extremely obsessed with the role of a doctor played by Joey, and ran over to pursue Joey. Joey originally refused, but when she saw how beautiful she was, she thought she was playing role-playing deliberately. Who knew that the other party had mental problems, he almost didn''t scare Joey to death, and would never dare to pick up girls as a doctor in the play again. Now being recognized in the hospital, Joeys vanity exploded. He pursed his mouth, and followed the way Dr. Drake Lamore in the play did, responding to everyones greetings one by one. "Adam, lend me a white coat." Joyful Joey didn''t even bother to watch Barney''s jokes. He decided to restore his identity as Dr. Drake Lamore, before shaking up. "No!" Adam shook his head and refused. He is not going crazy with Joey. Whether Joey''s acting skills are good or not, but that enthusiasm for acting is better than the imitator''s aunt, and even worse than the king of comedy. Adam has no doubt that once Joey comes up, he will probably stay in the hospital for a few days to spend a few days in addiction. In the original time and space, Chandler kindly helped Joey find a job in the company, but Joey took the lead in acting and added to himself frantically. As a result, Chandler almost made it impossible to be a man. Adam would never do this kind of thing. And this is the hospital. Once Joey overplays and something goes wrong, it''s a big trouble. "Disappointment." Seeing Adam''s resolute attitude, Joey had no choice but to dispel the idea in surprise, ran to Barney''s ward, and ridiculed him frantically. "Adam, thank you." I met Liz head-on, but thanked Adam with a look of excitement on her face. "Nervous?" Adam was surprised. "Ok." Liz nodded vigorously: "I rushed to the operating room and stopped Dr. Victor. I said that Dr. Bailey taught us to try our best to meet the needs of patients, and the needs of patients are to preserve heart function." "Doctor Victor?" Adam looked at her weirdly. An intern dared to confront the attending doctor face to face, even if she was not an intern under Dr. Victor, she would be too brave. Since you are so reckless and fierce, why did you want me to get ahead before? "He asked Dr. Bailey to drive me out, but Dr. Bailey said she couldn''t do it because it is too difficult for us children now." Liz said with joy. "You know he will complain about you to the director of surgery, right?" Adam couldn''t help but reminded. "I know." Liz laughed: "But I don''t care, what we did is right." "you can." Adam vomited: "If this patient has any thoughts in the future, you must have come to mind!" Liz suddenly smiled, not only did not feel offended, but very happy. "..." Adam was speechless. "By the way, I''m going to have a party at home tomorrow night It''s us doctors gathering together, are you coming?" Liz invited. "Doctor''s party." Adam thought for a while and nodded: "If there are no accidents, I will go." What is a network? This is the network. Modern medicine has never been the individual heroism of fighting alone, one person fighting a thousand troops. No matter how good a person is, he cannot be proficient in all branches of medicine. When encountering difficult and miscellaneous diseases, he must cooperate in consultation with multiple departments. At this time, every department has its own staff, and the efficiency is definitely much faster than the pure process. And efficiency is life! "That''s a deal." Liz was overjoyed. Chapter 327: Physical version: You broke my heart The next day. It was half past four in the morning. The hospital is full of excitement at work again. Observe the operating room. Dr. Burke performed a coronary artery bypass graft surgery. The intern who was lucky enough to follow was Meredith. Adam and others sat in the observation stand, chatting and watching the real-time surgery. "I heard you will go too?" Christina said casually. "Are you not going?" Adam was a little surprised. "At first I wanted to go because Liz said it was just a few of us who got together, and let''s take a look at her boyfriend by the way." Christina murmured: "But now I heard that she has invited not only the surgery, trauma, plastic surgery, but also the pediatrics group of kids and the psychiatric group with intellectual disabilities. My emotions for participating in this party are gone. It must be terrible." "pass." Adam glanced at her. "What''s the matter?" Christina dismissed: "Isnt it a kid who studies pediatrics and psychiatry and mentally retarded? Normal people who study that? After the internship, choose a specialist, will you choose pediatrics and psychiatry?" "..." Adam was speechless. The hardship of the pediatrician is obvious. U.S. doctors'' income ranking ranks first and second last year. In a country where money is supreme, one can imagine where the pediatrician is in the chain of contempt. Pediatrician Doug Rose, who diagnosed Joey''s new girlfriend''s daughter yesterday, looked handsome, but he was dumped by nurse Carol. Of course, the real reason is that Dr. Ross is too romantic. But when it came to Dr. Roses mouth, it became, Do you know any doctor who has the lowest income? Your choice of rugby players current boyfriend is the right choice self-deprecating. Only the family doctor can compare with the pediatrician. In fact, this is not bad, after all, it is still a high salary that is much higher than the average income. In the previous life in the East, Adams brother-in-law was also a pediatrician, so thats really hard. Low wages, tired work! This is so low and so tired! Adams brother-in-law earns a little more than 100,000 a year, which looks like a lot, but it is in Shenzhen. The average annual salary is 120,000 yuan. After five years of undergraduate and three-year master''s training, a tall doctor is actually dragging his feet. Dare you imagine? As for why it is so low? In fact, it is very simple. The basic salary is almost the same, and the level of income is more depending on the department bonus. The department bonus comes from the department''s revenue. The dose used by a child is a fraction of that of an adult. How to generate income? At the beginning, the bonus of Adams brother-in-law was not as good as Adams sister who was a nurse. After completing the training, he completed the catch-up, otherwise the family status was worrying. Not only the income is low, the key is also very tired. It is normal to see 100 patients a day on average. Children have weak immunity and get sick easily when they get together. The school season and flu season are nightmares for pediatricians, because this is the peak period for pediatric medical visits. When a child sees a doctor, the whole family is usually sent out. Young parents are fine, but the attitude of the older generations of grandparents is not good, and it is common for them not to cooperate. There is no difference between a pediatric clinic and a noisy vegetable market. Crying, cursing, and screaming all kinds of noises can make people''s brains hurt. Adams brother-in-law chose pediatrics because of his average grades and high employment pressure. In order to find a job, he chose pediatrics, which is less competitive. I regretted it a long time ago and wanted to change jobs all the time. Adam traveled through the meeting, and there was a strange incident of pediatric medical staff applying for transfer as a whole in the hospital. If it is not really impossible, they are so anxious, how can they dare to do this after studying for so many years? I heard that the monthly performance of that hospital, the pediatric 1.0 coefficient is 498 yuan, and the administrative logistics 1.0 coefficient is 2,600 yuan, a gap of more than five times... This is pediatrics. Psychiatry is a high income, but if you look at Leonards mother, Beverly, you know why Christina said that the psychiatrist is mentally retarded... A psychiatrist who can penetrate into the heart of mental patients usually has hidden dangers in the spirit. For example, the psychiatrist who treated the clown turned into a clown woman... "If you want me to say, why do you make this party?" Christina frantically complained: "We didn''t have many rest days. With this time, we don''t spend the whole day tossing with our boyfriend in bed. What kind of party? You say, isn''t Leeds boyfriend okay?" "You can ask Liz this question." Adam feels that his poisonous tongue needs to be improved. Look at Christina, this time, everyone who can ridicule has already ridiculed. What she said makes sense. "But if it wasn''t for this reason, most likely Liz wanted to break up." Adam analyzed. "Break up?" George heard it now, and finally couldn''t help but interrupt: "No?" "You mean Liz doesn''t want to take the initiative to break up, want her boyfriend to retire?" Christina understood what Adam meant. "if not?" Adam shrugged and said, "As you said, we are as busy as spinning tops. During the rest, we don''t use it to release hormones crazily. Why do we introduce parties?" "Liz won''t like you anymore?" Christina looked at Adam suspiciously: "That''s why she wants to break up, so she can put her in your arms?" "Do not make jokes." Adam shook his head and said, "Impossible!" Christina laughed: "But it''s normal for Leeds to want to break up. Not in a city, Leeds is so busy every day, how can I have the time and energy to play Plato with him. Without this moral restraint, she can do whatever she wants, so great. ! But if it were me, I would just break up and let him come over without saving." "It''s been a while since I worked together, you haven''t seen Liz''s character yet?" Adam gave her a sideways look: "Let her take the initiative to break up and hurt others?" Christina was dumb. Our Lady of Leeds has always cared for the world, so how can she take the initiative to hurt others? "Huh, that''s not right!" Adam''s eyes narrowed. "what''s happenin?" Christina asked. There was a huge wave in Adam''s heart. In the operating room, Meredisto held his heart. He saw Meredith take a nap and pinched the patient''s heart with his fingers. This is nothing, the myocardium is very strong, and a pinch or two is fine. But his eyes were sharp, UU reading saw Meredith''s gloves pierced by nails. This Adam stared at the operation underneath and saw Dr. Burke put the heart back, warmed up and removed the shunt, ready to make the heart beat again. But the heart did not beat as promised, and everyone was tense. "Is it a transplant?" "It hasn''t been stitched, what''s the temperature?" "96, still rising." "She has to get through this barrier by herself." "She''s dying!" Adam couldn''t help it anymore and pressed the phone to remind him: "Doctor Burke, check if the heart is punctured. I noticed that Dr. Grey''s glove was punctured by a nail." As soon as this word came out, everyone looked at Meredith. Chapter 328: What did your goddess do Observe the operating room. As soon as Adam''s reminder came out, everyone looked at Meredith''s finger. Meredith was panicked. "Doctor Grey, find out where you just touched." While rubbing the heart with his fingers, Dr. Burke tried to restore the heartbeat, and said in a deep voice, "The defibrillator is ready!" "The indicator has dropped to 90." Dr. Burke''s calmness infected the others in the operating room, and they looked back and went their own way. "Charge! 10 Joules!" Dr. Burke took the heart defibrillator and pointed it at the heart: "clear!" There is still a straight line on the instrument. "20 Joules!" Dr. Burke ordered: "Clear!" "Okay, my heartbeat recovers." The nurse reminded. "call." Everyone let out a sigh of relief. "Doctor Grey!" Dr. Burke cried, "Where is the position?" "Here." Meredith racked his brains to recall, and then pointed out a location in horror. "The heart muscle is very strong, it can''t be pierced by a single poke with your nail..." Dr. Burke comforted him, began the examination, and then called out: "Damn it! How come there is such a big crack!" Wow! As soon as this incident occurred, the onlookers were in an uproar. "Oops!" George felt anxious. Who would have thought that Meredith actually pierced the patient''s heart. "The heart muscle is too thin." Adam quickly analyzed: "A small wound created a big crack." "If it weren''t for you to remind in advance, once the stitches are completed, you will probably have to enter the operating room again. Christina said with emotion: "Meredith should thank you very much, otherwise she will be held accountable for the accident, and her license will most likely be revoked." "Do you know the medical history of this patient?" Adam asked. "I know" Christina is always ready, and all the medical records of patients undergoing major surgery have been memorized. "You said she was originally 300 pounds, but she quickly dropped to 200 pounds?" Adam immediately grasped the key point: "This fast weight loss method must be a very harsh diet method. While the fat is rapidly reduced, the heart muscle is also rapidly reduced, causing the heart muscle to be too thin, and it will be broken by Meredith. , The seam expands as soon as it breaks." "Really so." Christina''s heart was shocked, facing such a keen Adam, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of powerlessness. "Doctor Burke..." Adam pressed the intercom and repeated his guess. "Accurate diagnosis." As Dr. Burke performed the operation, he exclaimed, "Well done! Dr. Duncan!" Knowing the problem, with Dr. Burke''s superb operation, it was quickly settled. "Dr. Grey, thank you Dr. Duncan." Dr. Burke glanced at Meredith. "I know." Meredith felt relieved and quickly agreed. "Okay, let''s start sewing." Dr. Burke ordered. At the observation seat. Everyone gave Adam a strange look, and then left the table one after another. Not everyone has the confidence and competitiveness of Christina. In the face of Adam''s superb performance, Christina just raised a sense of powerlessness, and they completely excluded Adam from the ranks of interns. They are not allowed to have such awesome characters among their interns. Therefore, Adam is definitely not an intern, but a senior resident doctor pretending to be new. What a shame! "You shouldn''t have said." George''s brain circuit is different, and he can''t help but complain: "At least you shouldn''t say it in public." "Just because you have a crush on Meredith?" Adam mocked. "No." George denied: "Under normal circumstances, the myocardium can''t be so fragile. You point out that the effect on Meredith is very bad." Don''t think it''s okay now, there will be no less internal sanctions afterwards. In George''s view, if Adam didn''t say it, no one would know. It is normal for the patient to have a weak heart muscle and accidental cracking. No one mentions this, just do a surgery to repair it, can''t it? And now that Meredith''s mistake was nailed to death. "Normal situation? Is it normal now?" Adam sneered: "If I didn''t say just now, once they have a problem after stitching, and they have to operate, can the patient withstand this toss? The most important thing is why the patient has to withstand this toss? It''s because you like Meredith? " "I think Adam was right." Christina said: "As doctors, we have to be responsible to patients and do our best. Meredith''s nails should be repaired in advance, let alone snoozing. Such low-level mistakes should not be made." "Too busy these days." George tried his best to find reasons for Meredith: "The work intensity is too high and mistakes are inevitable." "If she doesn''t have enough energy, she shouldn''t compete for this operation." Adam retorted, "I believe that neither Christina, you nor Liz would make such a low-level mistake?" "I definitely won''t." Christina said confidently. She is full of energy without surgery, not to mention that she has surgery, or this kind of coronary artery bypass surgery. For Meredith''s priority privileges of various high-level surgery, she was very unhappy in her heart. Dr. Shepperts neurosurgery is not mentioned, it is almost all Meredith. Today, even Dr. Burke prefers Meredith. To say that there was no relationship with the director of surgery Richard, she didn''t believe it was killed. George was speechless. The truth is the truth, how could he not know. But Meredith is his goddess. "You live together, what is she busy at night, so busy that she doesn''t even have enough sleep time?" Adam saw George''s thoughts and pointed out the key point sharply. There are 14 hours a day, and 10 hours are left. In theory, as long as you have nothing to worry about, you will still have enough sleep time. "..." George''s face went dark, and he was completely in no mood to speak. What else can I do? Discuss the working principle of advanced nerves with the attending doctor Shept. Adam got up and left the observation stand. If it were not for a critical situation, he would not embarrass his colleagues in public. The reminder of the system also proved that he was right. So he does not regret doing this. For Merediths blatant protagonists luck pie Adam is not to be seen. Just imagine, if it werent for self-reliance on the protagonists luck, the **oss and the big **oss are her personal connections, and the subconscious mind is too casual, how could it be possible to make such low-level mistakes? A surgeon who has a long fingernail that can pierce gloves? Do you think you are Lafayette! Can you take a nap while holding your heart? How indifferent is that. You know, this is Meredith''s first time holding his heart. For any surgeon, holding the heart for the first time is extremely exciting. Take a nap at this time? Except for being too relaxed subconsciously and lacking the awe a doctor should have, Adam couldn''t think of any other reasons. Chapter 329: 1 recite to become a Buddha, 1 recite to become a demon noon. restaurant. Adam and others are dining. Meredith walked over with the dinner plate, sat directly opposite Adam, and looked at him fixedly. Christina and others suddenly entered a state of onlookers eating melons, and their eyes were full of gossip. Adam didn''t learn from Sheldon, they just used a fork to fork the dishes but didn''t eat it, and they ate as usual. Bianca frowned and looked at Meredith, ready to fight back at any time. "Thank you." To Christina''s disappointment, Meredith looked at Adam for a while and suddenly thanked him sincerely. "You''re welcome." Adam looked up at her. "If you didn''t point out the problem on the spot, then the consequences..." Meredith said sincerely: "I thought about it all morning, especially when facing my family members. The fear was even stronger. I want to be like that. I can''t help but confess my mistakes in front of my family members... In short, you saved me, thank you so much!" "The first lesson of induction training is to never admit mistakes in front of patients and their families." Christina couldn''t help but reminded: "Even without Adam''s reminder, you can''t do this. This is common sense. Have you forgotten it?" "It is far more useful to confess during the incident than to confess guilt impulsively afterwards." Adam said indifferently: "Pay more attention to common sense and details, and it is far more useful than confession during the incident." This is her. If you replace it with anyone, you probably won''t do that. A person has come to this point after studying hard for eight years and carrying a loan of two to three hundred thousand yuan. One step forward is the tall doctor. Take a step back and you may end up on the streets. Afterwards, he confessed his mistakes in front of his family. The most likely reason is to be dismissed directly or even his license revoked. Unable to make a living using the professional skills I have trained for so many years, I still have such a high school loan on my back, and I can''t afford to pay it off. By that time, I will probably live on the streets and become the lowest-level homeless. Live on food provided by charity food shelters every day. During the New Years and holidays, I can visit a few more food shelters. Most of the good things donated by charity are collected by volunteers and taken home. After all, they are also''starved to death'', but the junk food can be eaten. It''s a holiday. Luckily, encountering a weird flower like Barney, maybe I can buy you a thigh dance to make you go to heaven. But that''s it. Is there any comparison with a promising doctor? Between the two, will anyone choose the latter? Adam asked himself if this happened to him, he would not admit it. This is the weakness of human nature. But does this show that Meredith is noble to them? of course not! This only shows that Meredith''s protagonist''s consciousness is still strong. She did not accept the extreme fear of serious consequences, and subconsciously felt that she would be fine, so she dared to say that she would confess wrong, even in front of the patient''s family. Ordinary people who dare to do this? This kind of thinking is far more terrifying than simple human weakness. Everyone knows the weakness of human nature, and various rules and regulations have been formed to restrain it, and the harm is actually not great. But this kind of protagonist consciousness is subconscious, and the person involved doesn''t even know. Once reckless, it really hurts others and yourself. But they change when they know their mistakes, and they are brave enough to take responsibility. They have a very human aura. There is great fear between life and death. As a doctor, it is more appropriate to have fear and awe than fearlessness. "Meredith is already fine." The mother-in-law licking dog George couldn''t help but start to speak for the goddess again: "Every doctor makes mistakes. It is better than Dr. Burke. Didn''t you leave the towel in the patient''s lungs back then and was not discovered until today?" "How did you know?" Christina''s eyes narrowed. "Don''t you know?" George said: "I''m Mrs. Drake''s tube bed doctor. She had an operation in our hospital five years ago and she felt tight in her chest after the operation. But she had smoked 4 packs of cigarettes the day before, and it was normal for her lungs to have shadows. Even if she had quit long ago, no one took her seriously. Until today, during the operation, the director found a towel in her lungs. Only then did he know that there was a problem with the operation at the time, and Dr. Burke was the surgeon at the time. " "What I''m asking is how did you know that it was Dr. Burke?" Christina asked nervously. Adam couldn''t help but glanced at her. Christina avoided it with a guilty conscience. It was the file she went to check that year. She was planning to go to Dr. Burke to give a message first, because the two of them were a bit ambiguous recently. That''s right! The old nurse who had pancreatic cancer last time did not choose to have surgery, but died naturally. When she was dying, Christina suddenly burst into emotions. Regardless of the old nurse''s signing of the DNR (Don''t Rescue Agreement), she insisted on rescuing the old nurse and was dragged away by Dr. Burke. In the stairwell, Dr. Burke comforted her, and the two of them looked at each other at close range, breathed each other, and suddenly became ambiguous. This morning, Dr. Burke brought her a cup of coffee latte, which is self-evident. In this regard, Christina is happy to see it happen. On the one hand, she doesn''t have much resistance to technical authority, especially her heart. Dr. Burke is tall, and although a little dark, his temperament is elegant and charming. For her who wished to live in the hospital 24 hours a day, having such a colleague released hormones at any time was simply a benefit. On the other hand, Meredith''s various privileges stimulated her. Since Meredith chose Shept, the chief physician of neurosurgery, she chose Burke, the chief physician of cardiothoracic surgery. Anyway, after her internship, her goal was cardiothoracic surgery when she was trained as a specialist in residency. If the two become good friends who help each other, then there will be such coronary artery bypass graft surgery in the future, it is definitely not Meredith who enters the operating room, but her! So she was going to notify Dr. Burke first. But when she saw that Dr. Burke confidently told her that nothing could stand him up, she suddenly flinched. Once Dr. Burke chooses to press this file, she is complicit. For this undecided ambiguous relationship, taking such a big risk, of course the sensible Christina is not willing to do it. So she didn''t say anything, just pulled out the file according to Doctor Bailey''s request, handed it to Doctor Bailey, and then closed her mouth. Later, she saw Dr. Bailey hand over the file to Dr. Burke. This makes her mixed. It turns out that Dr. Bailey is like this. If I knew it was like this, it''s better to let her sell this favor... But now, George said that Dr. Burke was the patient''s chief surgeon back then, which made Christina a little afraid. Is it possible that in addition to the original paper file, there is still a backup file? Fortunately, she didn''t help cover up! Chapter 330: Mandatory blessing five hundred and sixty-six "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. "why are you laughing?" Christina dissatisfied. "Does this question still need to be asked?" Adam vomited: "Doctors may have performed countless operations every year, and I don''t remember them, but they are unique to the patients. Wouldn''t they remember who performed the operations on themselves?" "..." Christina''s face suddenly stiffened. As sensible as her, she didn''t expect this one... It''s because the authorities are fans! definitely is! "No." George shook his head and said, "Mrs. Drake is not awake yet, it was Dr. Burke who took the initiative to speak out." "what?!" Christina and Meredith exclaimed in unison. "What did he say?" Adam curiously asked. "He said that when he finished the operation, he felt a sense of anxiety. It seemed that the patient''s lung cavity was sutured without careful examination." George said: "The patient seemed to have no problem after the operation. He was in a hurry and let go. Until today, the director of surgery and Dr. Bailey took out a towel from the patient. As for why he didn''t report it in time..." "Because of fear." Adam sighed. "Correct!" George nodded: "He just became the attending doctor back then, and he is not as famous as he is today. Once such a low-level mistake occurs, he will be passive in court. The legal counsel of the hospital is afraid of taking responsibility. Most of them will propose to expel him directly to save money and save money. heart." The attending doctor and the hospital are mostly cooperative models. Once the income and expenditure are not equal, the hospital will definitely make the most advantageous choice. Compared with the hospital''s reputation and property losses, a new doctor who is not well-known is really not worth mentioning. It is normal to be abandoned. So even if Burke was already the attending doctor at the time, there was still no intern Grey who dared to admit his mistakes in person. If he could be fooled, he would be fooled. As for now? Adam guessed. On the one hand, Dr. Burke thought of what Christina had not thought of, that is, Adam said that the patient knew who operated on her, and it was useless to destroy the files. On the other hand, Dr. Burke is now a famous doctor and the top card in the cardiothoracic surgery of the medical center, otherwise he would not be the first candidate for the director of surgery. In this case, even if it is said, the probability that the hospital will spare no effort to protect Dr. Burke is very high. In the end, the patient had a good temper, and Dr. Burke felt that as long as he sincerely apologized and paid more compensation, it would not be difficult to deal with it. Taken together, Dr. Burke, who has a deep heart, can admit his mistakes so frankly. If any one of the conditions is not met, there may be a different situation. "In fact, I particularly agree with what Dr. Burke said at the end." George exclaimed: "He said that no matter how great a doctor is, he will make mistakes. When we make mistakes, we should speak out without scruples, instead of being afraid of being punished, otherwise everyone will suffer." Everyone was silent. This was indeed said to everyone''s heart. Doctors are also human, how can they not make mistakes? If you say something wrong, you can be forgiven as long as it is not intentional. This is the ideal state. But the reality is that once a mistake is made, it is likely to be lost for many years. Meredith punctured the patient''s heart, and Dr. Burke left the towel in the patient''s body. This is not a case at all. In many similar situations, doctors will feel afterwards, but because the consequences are too cruel, letting them choose between themselves and the patient, they will naturally choose themselves forever. The reality did not leave them an ideal middle option at all. "Don''t think so much." Adam interrupted the atmosphere of''empathy, sorrow, death and fox'', and smiled: "Next, the hospital will definitely introduce relevant regulations. In the future, everyone''s work intensity will probably be greatly reduced. For most people, it is also a good thing. ." "I don''t want this benefit." Christina learned that the trouble had nothing to do with her, recovered her calm, and said, "I think the rhythm is very good now." "It''s up to you." Adam shook his head and said: "We are now 577, 5 nights, 7 days a week, 7 days a week. The medical accidents of Meredith and Dr. Burke are all related to the high work intensity. The hospital is likely to issue compulsory measures. For example, you must work less than 80 hours a week. At that time, even if you want to stay in the hospital, it wont work." "Less than 80 hours a week?" Christina exclaimed: "According to 13 hours a day, 5 nights and 6 nights, it means that I can only work for 6 days at most. I will definitely not abide by this rule. Adam, don''t tell me, do you think this is a good thing?" "Of course I hate this too." Adam sighed: "But if the hospital enforces the regulations, then I can only abide by it. Otherwise, if something goes wrong, it will be your responsibility even if it is not your responsibility." Once there is a medical dispute and you go to court, you say that you show your stamina and you are not sleepy for three days and nights, so it is not your problem, but who believes you? First of all, if you violate the mandatory regulations of the hospital, you can fall into complete passivity. "I think it would be great if it can be enforced like this." George laughed: "After all, our doctors are also human, so we must have our own lives." "No pursuit at all." Christina immediately looked at him with contempt. "Forget it, I don''t want to, let''s relax at the party." Meredith shook his head, as if trying to get rid of these annoying things. Her punishment has not yet come down, but based on the experience of her boyfriend, Dr. Sheppert, a one-month stay in the hospital is indispensable. "I don''t know what Liz''s boyfriend is like? We friends should give her a good check." Everyone looked at each other. "Did Liz find you today?" Christina asked. "Nope." Meredith shook his head for unknown reasons: "What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing." Christina picked up the dinner plate and flashed directly. Adam also got up with a smile, and left with Bianca. "what happened?" Meredith perceives something wrong, and grabs George, who also wants to leave. "You should go to Liz." George had an expression that I cant say but under the gaze of the goddess Meredith, he failed for a few rounds and said everything. "Leeds!!!" When Meredith heard that the small party where a few friends had gathered together was now expanded by Leeds to a large doctor party with dozens of doctors, it suddenly became a little crazy. It was only on an impulse that she promised Liz and George to move in. But as soon as they moved in, she immediately regretted it. Often when she opened her eyes, Liz in hellokitty stood in front of her. Then Liz and George were noisy like best friends, and the noise made her head hurt. Now it came out again. The thought of so many people crowding in her house and the fact that the party hadn''t even started, her head was about to explode. Chapter 331: Doctors daily in the afternoon. The medical center seems to be shrouded in an impetuous atmosphere. "Great, 14 boxes. Which one? Well, let''s have some of each." Liz, in a white lab coat, is calling in the hallway to contact the most important thing for tonight''s doctor''s party: wine! "If you want the one from a small local winery, remember to bring some nuts." Alex approached from behind Liz and said grinningly. "I''m ordering office supplies." No one likes Alex, including Leeds. Therefore, the scale of this doctors party has grown from a few people to dozens of people, and now it has expanded to hundreds of people. It covers the low-level interns and nurses in various departments, and even their boss, Dr. Nazi Bailey, said it would go over Now, Liz still didn''t mean to invite Alex. In fact, this kind of party is most taboo to have a boss coming, because it will not be full of fun. But the news spread throughout the hospital, the boss asked you, am I in the invitation? Except for the affirmative answer, do you dare to say no word? Anyway, Liz and George didn''t have the guts. "Oh, of course it is." Alex left a word and left, not as rascal as before. He is not a fool. Not long ago, he posted a photo of Liz''s feelings in the whole hospital, and then after he was overbearing to kill Liz, he felt that Liz was no longer a joke, but he really became a joke. So he cleverly started to keep a low profile. There was no unclear smile, and he didn''t provoked anyone, and started to follow the path of melancholy and mysterious. As for the effect? Just look at Liz. "From a small local winery, with some nuts." Liz spoke quickly to the phone. The extreme anger at the time was blown by the wind, and it disappeared. emergency room. "Doctor Duncan, would you go to the party at night?" "Well, depending on the situation, if there are no patients, I will go." "Great." "I also need to go." "Count me in." At the nurse''s station, the nurses were discussing enthusiastically, and they were all excited. The interns are as tired as a dog, and the nurses are actually not easy and the pressure is also great. To some extent, there are not many social spheres and social activities outside of work. Hospitals all want to make money. In order to maximize input and output, the work of two nurses usually only hires one nurse, so that the nurse can''t stop working. In the event of an accident, the hospital runs high-intensity and high-load operations. At that time, the nurses tried their best to barely survive. But the kind of reluctance is the kind of nurses who want to resign after just one job. In such a working state, it is actually quite difficult to love and live with normal people. Among the nurses, male nurses are particularly rare. Among doctors, there are relatively few female doctors. The two opposite sexes match and complement each other in numbers, and they often work together day and night. Many people are in love, and friendship and mutual help abound, especially in the world of American TV dramas. Adam broke through this scene more than once. There are often beautiful female nurses who hinted at him, but of course he declined. It seems that they did not give up, and felt that the reason why they failed to attack him was completely because they lacked an important artifact: wine! Shuren Zhou said: Wine is a matchmaker! No people in any country understand this better than Westerners. Toot toot! At this time, the emergency call for help at the nurse''s station sounded. "Ok, Mary, get in the ambulance." As the head nurse ordered, he reminded: "Dr. Duncan, we have received a distress signal." There are emergency rescue equipment such as defibrillators on the emergency vehicle. "Notify Dr. Lewis." Adam reported in accordance with the usual procedures, and then quickly followed the nurses to the ward where the distress alarm sounded. When everyone arrived and pushed open the door, they were suddenly dumbfounded. But I saw Dr. Doug Rose with his upper body naked, his back leaning on the washstand, one hand supporting the washstand, the other supporting the wall, and he happened to press the emergency button on the wall without knowing it, and heard the movement of the door opening. , Turned his head up, revealing a distorted and awkward face. "Hi." "Hi." Faced with such an embarrassing scene, Adam pretended to greet Dr. Rose naturally, and then brought the door to the room, completely ignoring the pink ostrich figure in the underground. The head nurse is fine, but Mary, the young nurse in a pink nurse uniform, looks blushing. "Isn''t there a party in the evening? How can you not have fun at that time?" The head nurse shook his head: "I can''t wait. Young people now!" Ward area. "I heard that you have a party at night, can we participate?" The bedridden patients began to booze. "Sorry, we are not the organizer." Adam smiled and declined: "Moreover, your condition needs to be recuperated, so it is not suitable to get out of bed." In order to maximize the benefits, the hospital in the U.S. attaches great importance to the bed rotation rate. Generally, there is no serious illness, and you will not be hospitalized at all. The cost of hospitalization is also extremely high, and normal people do not dare to stay in hospital for a long time. Anyone who is hospitalized, still want to go to a party? I want to fart. "Doctors also have an amateur life, who can think of it?" "Yeah, they were there before I closed my eyes at night, and I was woken up by them before I opened my eyes in the morning, as if they were all living in the hospital, I really thought they were Superman." "It''s almost time, can''t wait to get off work and go to the party?" "Drink less at night, I will have surgery tomorrow." The patients began to complain one after another, talking about joy one by one. Adam smiled. Doctors always look down on patients, literally. The patient is lying on the hospital bed and the doctor is standing, naturally looking down. The position of the two also represents the relationship between the two to some extent. The patient needs to look up to the doctor who brought his life and death diagnosis, which makes the patient psychologically weak. No one likes this weakness. Now suddenly seeing the doctor''s daily life department, they are happy and noisy, which is actually normal. Seven o''clock in the evening. A ticket doctors and nurses changed their daily clothes, left in groups, and gathered towards Meredith''s apartment. Adam was a little late to go through the discharge procedures for a patient until 8 o''clock, and then he drove over with Bianca. "It''s very hilarious." Before I went in, I heard dynamic music coming from the apartment. When I opened the door, it was very crowded. It was full of people. The most conspicuous thing was a table where a man and two women were pouring wine into their mouths. While twisting and dancing. The one on the left is Meredith, the one on the right is Christina, and the one in the middle is George. A capitalized dynamic word! "Doctor Duncan." "Doctor Duncan." "Doctor Duncan." Adam''s arrival instantly attracted the attention of a group of women, who greeted them one after another. Different from the uniform doctors'' white coats and nurses'' pink nurse uniforms when they are at work, they are dressed up every day, and they compete for beauty. Chapter 332: Call from Peggy Grey Apartment. When the party is in progress. There is a small circle culture in the country. Even if it was a big party with more than 100 people at the moment, Christina, Meredith, and George finished dancing on the table. After coming down, they just gathered in a room with Bianca, drinking and chatting. Others are purely instrumental people who drive the atmosphere. This is Meredith''s home, and it is only natural that she does not like such big parties. For this dispensable atmosphere, after the party, she has to face a messy home, who knows where to find the trash and indescribable things that give her a headache. What made her hate the most was that Liz, the organizer of the party, was still trapped in the hospital and did the brain surgery they all wanted to do. In addition to being punished, Meredith simply resumed his previous affiliation, pouring alcohol into his mouth frantically, and screaming frantically from time to time. "Aren''t you jealous?" Christina looked drunkly at Bianca who was playing with them, and snorted towards Adam who was surrounded by women. "Why am I jealous?" Bianca drank a few sips and was more extroverted than usual: "I and Adam are just good friends, not his girlfriend, and he is an animal, and I sometimes wish to be like this." As soon as these words came out, Christina and Meredith''s eyes immediately radiated eight million degrees of gossip. "How is he animal husbandry?" "Talk about it." "It''s nothing." Bianca was not drunk yet, knowing that Adam didn''t like her to talk more about secret affairs in her boudoir, quickly stopped the topic. "There must be something!" "Everyone is a friend, but also a doctor. I haven''t seen anything. What can''t you say?" "Yes, Bianca, don''t you treat us as friends?" How could Christina and the others let her go, you said and I said a word, one is heavier than the other, you have to understand the gossip in their hearts. This kind of opportunity is rare. If you change to another man, if you are so powerful, you definitely want everyone to know. But Adam is too low-key, he is obviously very powerful, but he doesn''t seem to want others to know that he is powerful. Mysterious and powerful, is the most attractive to women. "I can''t tell." Bianca couldn''t help himself, so he had to say, "Anyway, I can''t take it..." "OMG!" Both Christina and Meredith were the real old Siji, and they immediately understood, and gave out unexplained exclamations. "what''s happenin?" George was a little confused when he drank, and looked at a few people puzzled. I cant eat it, why is it OMG? "I''m considering moving out." Bianca took another sip of wine, some of which couldnt keep his mouth shut, and vomited: Otherwise, Ill work 14 hours a day and work overtime again and again when I go back. I feel like my body is falling apart. If any of them can I really don''t care if I hit Adam." Not everyone has the endurance of Adam''s "Just You Show". Look at Meredith''s serious lack of rest time since she got engaged with Dr. Shept. For the first time she held the heart so stimulating, she was able to snooze and almost killed someone. You know Bianca''s mood. . Bianca enjoys the feeling that Adam brings, but that thing is not the whole of life. Studying medicine has been her dream since childhood. Her father is a dentist, and many of her friends are doctors, which is why she graduated from medical school and planned to go back to Chicago for an internship. Since she was in the circle of doctors, she has heard her father being teased by doctor friends, "Dentist is not a doctor", which is deeply imprinted in her heart. Therefore, she has always wanted to be a surgeon, standing at the top of the chain of medical contempt, and giving her father a face. If the happiness that Adam brings to her affects this dream, Bianca cannot accept it. She is a human being, not a rat that pierces the electrode into the nerve control area of ??the brain that controls the heart excitement, and then hands the control button to it and it will be pressed until a dead mouse. "Unbelievable." Meredith''s passionate eyes were instantly watery. Mr. Dream is also very good, but based on her old Si Ji''s experience, she can completely control it. For the dignity of the other man''s man, she even coaxed him with superb acting skills. I can''t remember how many men I have experienced before, and I have never met such a man. Pity. If she is before twenty-four or five, she will try it anyway. But now she and Mr. Dream are very affectionate, and the injured racer in the last dead baby car game sneaked and kissed her after being seen by Mr. Dream, Mr. Dreams jealousy was greater than expected, and he absolutely couldnt accept this. Open romance. Bianca was also looking at them drunkly. Her words were true, but she didn''t tell Adam''s dissatisfaction with them. She thought amusedly: "Even if you give you a chance, you have nothing to do." On the surface, Adam calmly dealt with the extra enthusiastic female colleagues after get off work, but deep down in his heart, he was frantically complaining, and he made up his mind to attend this kind of party as little as possible. It''s too boring. In various senses... The principle of not having close contact with female colleagues in the hospital became a red line after Barney played him the first short video. That''s right! Barney took the first step in a lame position. And take the video as evidence. Barney lives in a separate VIP ward and has the conditions for committing crimes. With his eloquence, willingness to spend money, and good looks, it is not difficult to deceive some pretty little nurses with casual styles. The difficulty is that, in order to convince Adam, Barney has to let the other party accept him as Stinson''s teacher once he is deceived. Fortunately, Barney''s lie came with his mouth open. Adam heard that in the first video, when the little nurse saw that his phone was flashing against them, he asked him if he was shooting with the phone on, and he casually used''That''s because the phone is dead'' to fool him. Passed. The party ended soon. Everyone is at the bottom of the hospital''s ecological chain. You must get up early to work tomorrow. Naturally, it is impossible to play all night like Ted Barney and the others. The party started at seven o''clock, and some people left at nine o''clock. At ten o''clock, only Meredith and the people who lived here ~ www.novelhall.com~ faced the house full of garbage. The next day. The daily routine of the intern doctor continues. When an intern in the emergency department squatted in the bathroom, squatted and fell asleep, the joke spread throughout the hospital, combined with Merediths nap, punctured the patients heart, and Dr. Burke rushed to leave the towel in the patients body. All cases reveal that doctors work too long. In order to avoid more medical accidents caused by being too sleepy and damage the reputation and money of the hospital, the hospital board quickly passed the mandatory regulations. It is Adam''s guess that a week cannot exceed 80 hours at the most for the 566 mode of blessing. Then Adam and the others ushered in the first weekend rest day of the interns. Just as he was about to take advantage of this time to gather with Chandler and the others, he received a call. "Peggy?" Adam answered the phone in amazement. Chapter 333: Sheldon "No problem at all." After Adam heard Peggy''s request, he agreed without hesitation. Hanging up the phone, Adam was lost in thought. In other words, since Peggy and Sheldon went to college, Adam has not seen her for almost seven years. Although they are all friends, Peggy is not Sheldon. So even if Peggy was at Princeton University in New Jersey next door, Adam never visited her. Because it reminds Adam of Junos smiling face... But Adam still has Peggy''s address and phone number, and has spoken to her several times over the years, although most of the time he has been complaining about Sheldon. Now, Peggy suddenly called him, asked him to come to the door, and asked him for help. Although it was a bit strange, he certainly couldn''t refuse. Peggy provides him with a lot of wisdom every year. Over the phone. Peggy hung up the phone, showing a wicked smile, and the experience of these years appeared in his mind. Seven years ago, like Shelton, she attended Princeton University at the age of 11 and became the youngest college student. Later, with her super genius IQ exceeding Shelton, she chose mathematics, the pearl of science, as her research direction. She successfully obtained a doctorate at the age of 14 and was specially hired as a researcher by Princeton University. Her mother has been with her since her divorce. Scientific research requires a lot of energy, not to mention that after receiving her Ph.D., she set her goal on the mathematics problem of the millennium. Except for discussing problems and clashing with Sheldon, who is equally talented in mathematics and IQ, on the phone, she has almost nothing to worry about. Her mother is only in her forties. How can she withstand such a boring life? As Peggy gets older and puts more and more energy into mathematics research, her mother''s second spring needs are getting more and more. exuberant. Not long ago, her mother met a middle-aged man named David and fell completely into an unparalleled passion. At the beginning, Peggys parents divorced because Peggys mother paid too much attention to Peggys daughter, who was a genius girl. Peggys father complained that all the attention was paid to him, and nothing was given to him. As for the contradiction, the divorce finally got married. It was the same. Peggy said that it was because of her that the family broke up, which made her want to degenerate and become an ordinary girl. Peggy''s mother later divorced and followed Peggy to Princeton to accompany her to study. The first reading lasted seven years, which shows her love for Peggy. Now, after getting along with David, she almost let Peggy go. The comparison between the two highlights the fiery passion of this relationship. Peggy is not Sheldon, she not only has a genius IQ, but also a genius EQ. Although she is happy to see this, but the mother who has been with her for such a big change, if she wants to say that there is no loss in her heart, that is not the case. possible. In addition, her recent research has fallen into a certain bottleneck period, and her emotions are a bit wrong. With only one and a half friends, she began to harass Sheldon more and more frequently. Shelton was very impatient with this. "What are you telling me about this? I have read the book and Missy told me, I know what that means! I have no interest in this kind of dirty human low-level exchanges. With this time, can''t you think more about math problems? No wonder you get into a bottleneck. It turns out that you are dominated by this kind of low-level sex. I suggest you to watch anime and play games. what? You are not interested? Oh, boy! The girl is really troublesome! I thought that only Misie was like this, and I didn''t expect you, who had an IQ close to me, to be so! But its right. There are not many outstanding female scientists in human history. Newton, Einstein, and Planck are all men. Now I think I know why. If you really can''t resist the call of your body''s instincts, I suggest you go to Adam. From what my brother George Jr. often complains about, Adam clearly has unparalleled talent in this regard. Missy also often showed interest. You are all girls, and it should feel similar. And Adam is in New York next to New Jersey, very close to you, you can go to him directly, it is far more useful than harassing me over and over on the phone. I''m really not sure? How many times do I have to say it, of course I am sure! Next time, if there are no academic questions, and there are always such questions that I am not interested in, then I will not answer your call again. Last time there was a guy who dared to debate the Flash bug with me. Like you, he paid too much attention to this kind of low-level sex, and he didn''t even figure out the most basic plot. If he, like me, devotes more time to reading comics, how could this embarrassment happen? Today is Comic Day. A new issue of The Flash is coming out. I''m going to buy it and enjoy it, that''s it! " Then, Sheldon hung up directly. Peggy tickled with hatred at the beep on the phone. Girls have matured earlier than boys, let alone a super-genius girl like her. Sheldon is a handsome boy with the same age and IQ as her. As early as a few years ago, she deliberately or unconsciously discussed this topic with him. However, Sheldon is completely a giant baby, has no interest in this aspect at all, and treats Peggy''s teenage mind as a harassment. Over the years, Sheldon hated this kind of harassment even more. If he hadn''t been able to find a friend with his age IQ and his equivalent, he would have already blacklisted Peggy. In his view, science and trains are his favorites, his mother and grandmother are his support, and hometown culture such as comics and games is his leisure. With these, what else do you need? After several years of probing, Peggy also discovered that Shelton seemed to be a really asexual person, otherwise it shouldn''t be the case even if his development is delayed. In fact, if she knew Sheldon''s future, she would understand it all. In the original time and space, Sheldon became boyfriend and girlfriend with Amy at the age of twenty-eight. Amy, who was dissatisfied with desires and various routines, took Amy five or six years to grind Sheldon out of nowhere. He promised to give his body as a birthday gift for Amy. But even if they get married, the annual break in their married life has become a joke among all the population. If it is not really uninteresting, UU reading www. How could uukahnshu.com be like this? Petunia always asks what is Shelton''s sexual orientation? Is it a woman, a man, or some other weird thing? When Sheldon said solemnly that he wanted to celebrate Amy''s birthday, everyone was shocked, as if they had seen God. The mother who loves him the most and knows him best, when he got married, she really did not expect such a day, she thought her Shelly would be alone for a lifetime. That expression is not a joke at all. She really thought so. Sheldon was like this when he grew up, let alone the boyish Sheldon now. He is really tired of Peggy''s harassment. And Peggy finally gave up, thinking of the half of his friend... Chapter 334: Acquaintances downstairs in the apartment 1998. August 23. on Sunday. At the heat. It should be decorated, opened, started construction, groundbreaking, settled down, traded, opened, and broke ground. Adam drove to Princeton University. Peggy is a famous young talented mathematician. Princeton University provides independent apartments. It is located on the campus of Princeton University to facilitate the study and life of young talented mathematicians. The apartment is downstairs. "Adam! Why are you here, did you come to see me?" When I got out of the car, an excited figure rushed towards him. "Leonard?" Adam was taken aback: "Why are you here?" "I" Leonard flushed and changed the subject: "Aren''t you here to find me?" "No." Adam apologized: "You know that I am very busy at work. I finally took a break today. My friend came to me and said that I had something to help, otherwise I didn''t have time to come over." "Besides me, do you have friends in Princeton?" Leonard was pleasantly surprised: "Who? Why didn''t you introduce it to me before?" "We are high school friends." Adam smiled and said, "She was too young before, and she was always studying here with her mother, so I rarely contacted her, so I didn''t talk about it." "She is very young and will be accompanied by her mother?" When Leonard heard this, he picked up the asthma spray and sprayed it into his mouth a few times. Only then did he barely suppress the shortness of breath caused by the rapid heartbeat, and said in shock: "Your friend won''t be Peggy Adler. Doctor, right?" "Do you know Peggy too?" Adam nodded and smiled: "Yes, she is a genius girl who is famous even in Princeton, you know she is not surprising." "It''s a genius girl!" Leonard took a breath and added excitedly: "There has never been a genius and beautiful girl scientist in the history of science! The only one who can barely compare with her is Dr. Elizabeth Plinton from the School of Physics. However, Dr. Plinton is 6 years older than Dr. Adler and 8 years later than Dr. Adler, and his appearance is much worse than Dr. Adler. Dr. Adler is recognized as the number one beauty in science... " When he talked about this, Leonard''s eyes lighted and he could not stop talking. His asthma couldn''t stop him. Adam looked at him with weird eyes. "what''s happenin?" Leonard had been talking for a long time, and finally reacted and sneered. "This is downstairs from Peggy''s apartment." Adam played with the taste: "Don''t tell me, do you live here, or just pass by?" "Uh." Leonard blushed tenderly and was speechless. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. I dont know, the world is amazing. In this life, the indirect connection between Sheldon and Leonard included not only Adam, but now another Peggy. What''s more interesting is that Peggy likes Sheldon and Leonard has a crush on Peggy. By the way, there is also that Dr. Elizabeth Plinton, if Adam remembers correctly, it should be the winning female scientist. Leonard and her had an evening of joy, um, I had to add another morning. By the way, I almost had to add Howard the takeaway and the landlord Rajesh... "I''ll talk later, I''ll go up first." Adam patted Leonard on the shoulder, said something, and was about to go upstairs. "Can you take me with you?" Leonard asked expectantly: "I have always wanted to meet Dr. Adler." "This one" Adam was startled and shook his head: "I don''t know if Fang is inconvenient." Seeing Leonard looking at him pitifully, Adam smiled helplessly: "I''ll go up and talk to Peggy first. If it''s convenient, everyone is a friend. It''s okay to get to know him." "awesome!" Leonard almost jumped up, but fortunately his poor motor cells prevented him. "I am waiting for your good news below." "Ok." Adam agreed and walked to the apartment. "I''ll wait for you below!" Leonard''s reminder came from behind. "Got it." Adam didn''t look back, and waved back. "I wait for you!" Before Adam walked into the elevator, Leonard suppressed the excitement and repeated reminders. This time, Adam didn''t bother to respond. Without looking back, Leonard''s movement of placing his hands in front of him, pinching his right hand with his left hand, and the grinning face automatically appeared in his mind. Ding dong. Room A on the 3rd floor. Adam rang the doorbell. A faint sound of footsteps in the room reached Adam''s ears. Listening to the approaching footsteps, Adam''s heartbeat suddenly accelerated a lot for some reason. When he was a child, Peggy was really beautiful and cute, and at the same time he had a unique temperament. After seven years, what is Peggy now? Don''t become Captain Marvel! Don''t become Captain Marvel! Don''t become Captain Marvel! The important thing is said three times! But looking at Leonard''s illegitimate posture and the title of the first genius and beautiful girl scientist in the history of science, Peggy should not have a long-term disability. Maybe it will be better? She suddenly asked herself to come over, what can she do for herself? If I knew it, I should call Sheldon first. The reason why he and Peggy have intersection is entirely because of Sheldon. In seven years, several phone calls were also due to Shelton. He always knew that the only friend Peggy recognized was Sheldon. Adding points to the system will not deceive. Although Peggy has always provided him with wisdom points, but has not provided him with strength points, this is the most direct and official evidence of insufficient friendship. If he had to say it, he could only barely catch up with the identity of a friend, and really count it, at most half of it. Peggy''s indifference from the depths of his soul at the time has impressed Adam deeply. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but counted the system panels that he almost forgot, focusing on the wisdom points. Wisdom is normal 100, 120 excellent, 140 genius, 180 super genius) Initial value 108 Juno''s contribution: Sheldon''s contribution: Peggy''s contribution: Leonard''s contribution: Strength: 440 (normal 100, 200 strong, 500 super strong, 1000 not human) Endurance: 560 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show, 1000 is not a human) Speed: 180 (normal 100, 200 excellent, 500 is your show, 1000 is not human) The wisdom points provided by Juno et al. are gradually reduced every four years. Now he is less than three points away from the 180 of super geniuses. At this moment, Adam couldn''t help but complain about Christina. Judging from her taking a double PhD at such a young age, she is a genius no worse than Leonard. If she treats herself as a friend and provides more than 3 points of wisdom, Adam will probably have been promoted to a super genius at the moment, to the same level as Shelton and Peggy. Creak. Just as countless thoughts flashed in Adam''s mind, the door opened, revealing a face that made his heart beat faster. "Not Madam Surprise!" Adam shouted in his heart: "No longer disabled at all!" "You are here~" The corners of Peggy''s mouth curled up, and his smile was so evil. Chapter 335: Aggressive "Hi, Peggy, long time no see." Although Peggy, who was surprised to grow up, not only did not have a long disability, but became more and more beautiful, but Adam was no longer a high school student, and he calmed down in an instant, smiled and said hello. "It''s been a long time indeed, come in." Peggy stepped away from his tall, well-proportioned body. Adam walked in, and what he saw was a writing board, Sheldon''s same paragraph, full of complicated mathematical formulas, on the desk by the window, there was a stack of thick calculation paper, still writing It''s full. A beautiful young girl appeared in his mind for a moment, struggling to write a book under the light. "where is your mom?" Adam asked casually as he looked at the apartment. "What are you doing?" Peggy said with a faint smile, "As soon as I came in, I asked about my mother''s news. Do you have ideas for her?" "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said, "Peggy, you are much more humorous and cheerful than when you were a kid." "Isn''t there an idea for my mother, but an idea for me?" Peggy looked directly at Adam, the brilliance in his eyes made Adam''s heartbeat stagnate. "No way" Adam suddenly had a bold idea, but the habit of thinking of Juno''s smiling face in Peggy''s mind over the years made him suppress the idea for the first time. "Ahem, stop laughing, we are all friends." "Then you are in New York next door. Why have you never seen you come to visit my friend in the past seven years?" Peggy looked aggressive. "Sheldon is still your best friend, has he visited you?" Adam smiled and fought back. Peggy''s momentum suddenly stagnated. Although her emotional intelligence is high, she can''t suppress the arrogance deep into her soul, and only one and a half can catch her eyes. Most of Adam''s face was on Sheldon''s face, and Adam''s hard work made her give up her original stupidity. Yes it is! Now she is very ashamed to look at what happened back then. It is impossible to imagine why she was so vulnerable back then. What is marriage? It''s just to live together. What''s the big deal? For those who are struggling with love, how can it be interesting to explore the deepest mysteries of the universe? If it weren''t Adam, she would probably understand this after many years of sinking, although she would still be confident that with her IQ, she would be able to start again. But after all, Adam has saved her many years, and this time can allow her to uncover more of the universe and have greater achievements. Therefore, even if Adam''s IQ is not up to her approval, he still becomes her friend, of course, it is not up to Sheldon''s level, only half of it. But half is enough to enter the room. "you''ve changed." Peggy looked at Adam with interest: "You used to be, you didn''t have such self-confidence." In her impression, Adam tried his best to behave in front of her. It was very awkward. She was often forced back by her words and eyes. It was like she is now freely, and she can counter her for the first time. "People always change." Adam smiled. In the past, his trash system could not help him, and there was a group of terrible people around him. IQ, EQ, cruelty, decisiveness, etc. all crushed him. It is strange that he can be confident. Plus, at that time he was greedy for her friendship brought wisdom points. If you ask for others, you must give courtesy to others. Now he has no desires or desires for her, naturally it is different from before. "Talk about it, why have you become so confident?" Peggy looked at him with a smile: "Did you write a book and become a billionaire, or did you become the doctor who decides his life and death with a scalpel, or one beauty after another has given you enough man confidence?" "..." Adam is a little unaccustomed to this degree of straightforwardness. "It seems that all three are there." Peggy squinted, this look made Adam smile secretly, because it was too much like Juno''s eyes that could see through people''s hearts like superpowers. If Juno is a talent, then Peggy should be a super talent with high IQ and high EQ, a subsidiary talent that comes with it. As long as she has the heart, she can see through the deep mysteries of the universe, and can she not see through a person''s mind? She is not the Sophon of the Trisolaran. "My mother and her boyfriend are traveling abroad." Peggy''s voice changed suddenly. "is it?" Adam almost flashed his waist by this sudden turn, and smiled awkwardly: "Then you come to me...what can I do for help?" "Not urgent." Peggy blinked, playing with the taste: "I believe you can do it." Adam grinned, and many pictures appeared in his mind involuntarily... "So, how are you and Juno?" Peggy smiled. "Uh." Adam was stunned, but still said: "We are fine, we have always been best friends." "only friends?" Peggy smiled and said, "I don''t believe it!" "Many people don''t believe it." Adam smiled: "But we are indeed best friends, a very simple kind." "Are you boring to her, or is she boring to you?" Peggy asked, "Me and Sheldon are also best friends, but I am interested in him, but he is asexual and has no meaning to me at all." "..." Adam was speechless for a while, thought for a while, and said, "It should be that we all didn''t mean that. Juno has Karen, and I don''t have any thoughts of love." "Well, the wandering son Adam Duncan, who doesn''t know?" Peggy played with taste: "Sheldon said that his brother George Jr. used to scold you." "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. Little George scolded a few words, he was not angry, who made him and Veronica have a secret business. If he is little George, he will scold himself. "Do you know why I am looking for you?" Peggy''s voice changed. "why?" Adam''s heartbeat speeded up again. "Sheldon asked me to find you." Peggy''s mouth curled up, her smile a little evil: "I have always wanted to study physiology with him ~ www.novelhall.com~ but he will always be a young child, not only has no meaning in that aspect, but is extremely disgusted. Its almost impossible to blackmail me." Adam''s heart beat faster. This evil smile gave Peggy''s beautiful face a different kind of extreme temptation. Adam, the **** of autumnal roller coasters, has never met him. Even his favorite Heather, who was exquisite and cruel, didn''t give him this feeling. This is not a visual impact on appearance and body, but a spiritual impact on temperament. For a time, Adam even had the illusion that he couldn''t bear it. "Ahem, this is indeed Sheldon..." Adam subconsciously wanted to break the ambiguous atmosphere, but he couldn''t continue. Because Peggy has leaned in directly, blocking all his words... Chapter 336: Toolman Adam Peggy''s apartment. "who am I?" "where am I?" "What am I doing?" Adam fell into the soul three questions. When the lost eyes were refocused, they were facing the long eyelashes that almost poked into his eyes, and the bright eyes with an evil smile under the eyelashes. "Holy**!" Adam reacted now, he seemed to be slammed by the wall... "What are you looking at?" "What are you looking at?" "Let''s take another look!" In an instant, Adam and Peggy seemed to have entered Lily Matthew''s unique realm of supernatural powers: a dialogue with their eyes. "you sure?" "Pretend to be a good person, what are you sure? If you really don''t want to, shouldn''t you ask me when is my birthday? Have I been an adult? Or just push me away?" "June 25, I am an adult..." "Haha! Why do you remember so clearly?" "We are friends." "Do you remember all your friends'' birthdays?" "..." What else to say? Stop talking! The eyes are not good either! The apartment is downstairs. Leonard looked up expectantly in the direction of the third floor, waiting for Adam''s good news. After half an hour. "No hurry, no hurry." Leonard said to himself. after an hour. "Adam also said, and Dr. Peggy Adler hasn''t seen each other for seven years. Reminiscing about the past, of course there is a lot to say." Leonard is very considerate of Adam. Two hours later. Leonard felt a chill in the cool autumn breeze. "Dr. Peggy Adler has something to ask Adam for help. It must be very busy now, and it is normal for a longer time... I shouldn''t forget that I am still waiting for him..." Three hours later. It''s noon. Adam still has no shadow. Leonard''s experience of being forced to play the cello by his mother Beverly made him play a lot of classic melodies, but none of them were not sad and sad. "Most of Adam really forgot that I waited downstairs...and, what on earth did Adam do upstairs for such a long time..." The handsome face of Adam and Peggy''s peerless face appeared in Leonard''s mind, and his heart became more and more sad. "No, no, no, no..." In this mood, Leonard still stayed there, not because he didn''t want to go, but because he couldn''t move his legs, and his whole body was full of powerlessness. It was two o''clock in the afternoon, and he had been waiting for Adam downstairs for five hours. There is still no figure of Adam. Then he saw a short-haired girl walking towards the apartment carrying a large box of things. "This classmate, this is the apartment of Dr. Peggy Adler, right?" The short-haired girl looked at the apartment, and saw Leonard, who was wearing glasses, standing downstairs, walked over and smiled heartily. "Correct." Leonard''s eyes lit up: "Did you deliver food to Dr. Adler? May I deliver it for you?" "Haha, no need." The girl with short hair shook her head and smiled: "I can do it myself." "Oh." Leonard was a little disappointed, and watched the short-haired girl walk in with the big box. Room 3A. Ding dong. The girl with short hair rang the doorbell. "Lisa, you are here." After a while, Adam half opened the door, leaning on the door and smiling at the short-haired girl. "Boss, this is the food you want." Lisa handed the big box to Adam, her eyes a little strange. "Thank you, Lisa." Adam took the food box, because the food box was too big, so he could only open the door a little bigger. "Boss, do you need anything else?" The scenery in the house flashed by, Lisa clearly saw a girl dressed in Adam''s clothes, lying on the desk struggling with writing, her profile face was so exciting that she was also a woman. Qin Beast! This is clearly a female student, and she is even rushing homework for class tomorrow. The boss can do it too! Is it the younger sister or daughter of Dr. Peggy Adler? "No need, you go back." Adam shook his head, confessed, and closed the door. Lisa, who had filled countless indescribable scenes, went downstairs and saw Leonard who was still waiting there. She once again brained up and looked at Leonard with sympathy. However, her job is easy and not low-income. It is hard to come by. She doesn''t want to lose this good job just because of the evaluation of the private life of the boss. Besides, on the terms of the boss, whether it''s body shape, wealth status, or even age, it''s not too much to do this kind of thing. Maybe they are true love? The **** decides the head. Lisa''s discomfort at the beginning gradually disappeared, heading away in the direction of pure love and true love. Looking at Leonard again, the compassion and sympathy remained, but the taste in it had changed. Upstairs in the apartment. "Peggy, something to eat?" Adam walked over with the lunch box and said softly. Peggy was struggling to write, but didn''t respond. She wrote out line by line of mathematical formulas. With such a complicated calculation process, she didn''t seem to need to think about it at all. She wrote the answer directly, just like a humanoid computer. "Peggy!" Adam couldn''t help but called again. "do not bother me!" Peggy continued to write, not looking at Adam, and his delicate forehead was slightly puckered. Adam felt a little distressed at once, he can hardly see Peggy frown right now... Who would have thought he would have such a day? Adam smiled bitterly, and the previous scene could not help but appear in his mind. The soul questioning initiated by Peggy left Adam speechless. In fact, if he really didn''t want to, with his reaction speed, how could Peggy attack him sneakily? It''s just that his features have followed Peggy''s. Faced with such a charming and natural-looking girl like Peggy, Adam''s resistance is really not strong. Later, I didn''t install it anymore. She has grown up anyway. Everyone is an adult, so it makes sense to fight when you see the right eye. So Adam had a showdown... That''s right! He is the **** of autumn mountain bikes! A few hours are enough for him to teach Peggy how to be a man. However, something he never expected happened. After more than two hours of the battle, Peggy suddenly pushed him away, regardless of his dissatisfaction, so she staggered to the desk picked up the pen and started to work on the calculation paper. Written up and down. She ignored her when she talked to her. Adam was helpless, so he could only get up and put his coat on Peggy, and then went to the bathroom to take a cold shower. This writing lasted more than two hours without any intention of stopping. "Is this to provide her with inspiration?" Adam called Lisa, the assistant assistant, and asked her to make some blood-enriching delicacies, while thinking wildly in his mind: "Everyone is the muse inspiration goddess, what am I? Adam inspired the male god?" Toolman Adam fell into an unprecedented mood. He knew that this emotion was not right, contrary to his principles, and was even mostly self-satisfied, but he decided to let this emotion indulge in his mind for a while. Just for a while. Looking at this picturesque scene quietly, the corners of Adam''s mouth were slightly cocked. Chapter 337: wait for my call Peggy''s apartment. Adam quietly admired the picturesque scene. for a long time. He suddenly felt as if he had forgotten something. I tried hard to think about it, but couldn''t remember it for a while. "Forget it." Adam shook his head, stopped thinking, opened the lunch box, and began to enjoy the meal, while eating, while paying attention to Peggy''s movements. He wanted to see if Peggy could really devote himself to scientific research under the smell of food. The result made him very pleased. Peggy didn''t move at all. "It doesn''t seem that my car skills have regressed." Adam contrasted with the food, and he was very pleased. "Peggy''s mother and boyfriend are traveling abroad?" As Adam ate, he thought: "Looking at her research enthusiasm for sleepless nights and foods, it is really worrying that no one will take care of her." Thinking about it this way, he scanned the entire apartment, and immediately found some evidence that Peggy wont take care of herself as soon as Mom left, and he shook his head. "How can this work!" Adam touched his chin for a moment, and dialed the number of assistant Ada. "Help me check whether room 3B of the Princeton University apartment is for sale? If you sell, buy it immediately. Add money? no problem! If you don''t sell it, find the nearest one in this apartment building and buy it. Be fast! It''s best to do it before dark. In addition to cooking, is Lisa good at housework? Good at it, very good. You find me a cook again, Lisa, I have another job. that''s all. " After hanging up Ada''s phone, Adam called the assistant''s assistant Lisa again. "Lisa, do you want to be promoted?" Needless to say, Lisa happily accepted the new position, promoted from assistant assistant to assistant, and was directly responsible to Adam. The reason why I came to Lisa is because she is capable and agile, and she feels very reliable. In Peggy''s state, it is naturally impossible for Adam to find ordinary housekeeping staff for her. Let Lisa live on the opposite side or nearby to take care of him, and he is more relieved. "As soon as Peggy enters the state, you must not interfere with her inspiration, but you must also ensure that her body is healthy. This degree is not easy to grasp..." Adam gave Lisa to Lisa in spite of everything he could think of. "Don''t worry, boss." Lisa learned that she had been promoted and raised her salary. At the moment, she was full of enthusiasm. The picture of her brain filling is that the boss really loves the girl. Maybe this is the lady boss. She patted her chest and promised: "I You must take good care of her." Then she found that something was wrong. "Huh, boss." "Ok?" "Are you talking about the girl I saw when I delivered the meal, or the Dr. Peggy Adler?" Lisa hesitated and said, "Or the two of them?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said silently, "Where are the two of them? You see Peggy Adler! What do you think you are thinking about?" "Nothing, nothing." Lisa laughed immediately, but she complained in her heart: "If you don''t tell me how I know, who doesn''t know that you rich people know how to play, I misunderstood that they are two, is it strange? But that girl turned out to be Dr. Peggy Adler. Is the doctor so worthless now? Such a young and beautiful female doctor, the boss''s vision is really sharp. " hang up the phone. Adam got up, walked around, thinking about providing Peggy with a better living environment. Turning to a mirror, and looking at himself in the mirror, he was startled first, and then his expression became weird. Is this still him? What about saying a friend is above, a lover is not satisfied? "Damn the plot of Chu, a man from an Eastern country!" Adam thought about it for a long time, and finally found out the reason. Peggy is indeed more beautiful, wiser, and more evil than Heather, Max, and Bianca, but it will not make Adam so gaffe. The real reason is not in these. I have been in the world of American TV dramas for too long, and I have gradually been assimilated by the customs of this world, and I have become accustomed to certain things in the hometown. But this does not mean that the subconsciousness of the Three Views that has been cultivated in the past few decades has disappeared. They just lurked deeper, there is no special scene stimulation, and they won''t show up at all. After figuring this out, Adam sat back on the sofa and smiled vainly. This is the situation. Peggy is indeed special, but in this free world, with her character, even if Adam wants to be serious in advance, she may not be serious. Just look at her ruthless attitude when she draws a gun. This kind of thing doesn''t make any sense to her. The ultimate mystery of the universe is what she is thinking of. To entangle this too much is the act of a fool. Adam naturally couldn''t do that. Sitting on the sofa, while watching Peggy working hard, Adam was adjusting himself psychologically. In this regard, he is professional. One afternoon passed quickly. Into the night. Hua Deng is in the beginning. Assistant Ada''s work efficiency is still very impressive, personally brought the key to the room 3B opposite, and Lisa came over. "Beautifully done." Adam praised. "It depends on the boss'' willingness to add money." Ada said the key. "Lisa, Peggy will leave it to you." Adam smiled and looked at Lisa: "Call me if you have anything." "Okay, boss." Lisa energetically agreed. "Peggy, this is Lisa, who lives next door to you, you can ask her for help if you have anything." After Adam gave the explanation, he walked to Peggy and said softly: "I have to get up early to work tomorrow, and I will leave first." Peggy didn''t respond, still thinking. Adam shook his head when he saw this, and after beckoning Lisa to stay, he walked out with Ada. "wait for my call." The moment the door was closed, Peggy''s voice came from behind. Adam turned around and saw that Peggy''s posture remained unchanged, and he almost thought it was an auditory hallucination. But Lisa''s thumbs up and her exaggerated expression told him plainly that it was true. The arc of Adam''s mouth emerged uncontrollably. In the elevator. "Boss, I heard from Lisa that there seems to be a guy waiting there all the time downstairs, who seems to be very concerned about Peggy..." Ada said casually, but before she finished speaking, she was interrupted by Adam. "**! Leonard!" As soon as the elevator reached the first floor Adam immediately rushed out of the elevator and looked at the original position, and saw a bleak figure standing there. "Leinard, I''m sorry, I forgot." Adam walked over and apologized again and again. He said why he always felt that he had forgotten something. "Adam, why have you been up for so long?" Leonard complained: "You can forget even this? What are you doing on it?" "Uh." Adam didn''t know what to say to Leonard. But as a friend, he didn''t want to give Leonard the wrong signal. So I could only pat Leonard on the shoulder and seriously said: "I remember you said that Dr. Elizabeth Plinton in the School of Physics is also very beautiful? Or, I will take you over and introduce you to him?" Leonard: "..." Chapter 338: Adams small goal "You and her?" Leonard''s expression was tangled with relief. Such a long wait, especially after nightfall, is not a chill in the cool autumn breeze, but a complete chill. With Leonard''s IQ of 173, can you really think of what Adam was doing on it? He is not Sheldon. He is extremely sensitive to such things. The otaku''s own color brain replenishment ability combined with the imagination of his genius brain, during the 10-hour wait, all things he could not think of, all flashed in his mind. Now that Adam has given clear hints, Adam and Peggy''s wedding photos came directly into Leonards mind. One is his goddess. The other is his best friend. What makes him helpless is that he actually feels that they are a perfect match. Now Adam wants to use other women to dispel his admiration for the goddess Peggy! Even Dr. Elizabeth Plinton, who is slightly inferior to the goddess Peggy! But is he the kind of person who changes his mind? "This is what you said!" The tangled unhappiness on Leonard''s face disappeared instantly, and the curvature of the corners of his mouth almost reached the back of his ears. That''s right! He is this kind of person! He is a top student of the Princeton School of Physics, and he is not a child. Dr. Peggy Adler and Dr. Elizabeth Plinton are all his admirers. And they are all unattainable existences. There are many such goddesses. Natalie Portman! (Queen Amidala in Star Wars) Sarah Michelle Gellar! (The heroine of Buffy the Vampire Slayer) And the beautiful female characters in countless movies and TV series. That''s right! He, Leonard Rich Hofstadter, is such a fraternity! "I said." Adam was not surprised. Because this is Leonard. "Going right now?" Leonard''s eyes beamed again. This is Dr. Elizabeth Plinton. A beauty in science, second only to Dr. Peggy Adler. He didn''t feel wronged at all. As a good friend of Adam, he thinks he is not as good as Adam. Then Adam deserves the first Dr. Peggy Adler. Doesnt it mean that he is worthy of the second Dr. Elizabeth Plinton is Gods will... Praise God! Praise Adam! At this moment, Leonard naively thought that God had wiped out everyone in the world for him, leaving only four of them on the earth. Fortunately, Adam didn''t know his thoughts. Otherwise, I''m afraid to smile apologetically again... "It''s too late tonight, next time." Adam hugged Leonard: "First, I need to contact her first, and second, you have to dress up well. Can''t you just see her just like this?" Leonard couldn''t help taking a look at himself. He just wandered downstairs to the goddess habitually today just to meet the goddess by chance, so he didn''t dress up specially. Now that he heard that there was hope to communicate face-to-face with the second goddess, he immediately disliked his own dress. "Ok." "Go, you are hungry too, let''s have a big meal, by the way, discuss the details of your meeting with that Dr. Plinton." Adam smiled. "Hmm!" Where did Leonard remember the entanglement and unhappiness just now, nodding his head repeatedly, the corners of his mouth never closed. If ten hours of waiting can be exchanged for Adam''s help, how about standing for ten days? That''s right! For love, he is so patient! Otherwise, Petunia will not be able to be seen in the future. Howard they summed up his successful experience in one word: grinding! This is his talent! Adam took Leonard to a high-end restaurant nearby for a big meal. On the table, Leonard was full of excitement and talked about the various legends of Dr. Elizabeth Plinton. Looking at this familiarity, if Leonard has never thought about it, who would believe it? But this is also good. Adam likes this kind of friend who is easy to satisfy and not make. After dinner, Adam drove Leonard back to Princeton''s apartment and returned to New York. "What did you do today? Such an exaggeration!" Bianca was a little afraid of Adam''s enthusiasm. "Go and help a friend." Adam is telling the truth, with one mind and two purposes. Bianca had already spoken unintentionally, and there was only one thought in her mind before she fell asleep. "You must move out tomorrow. You can''t live this day." Adam got up refreshed and went to the study. With the continued rapid growth of assets, he deliberately renovated the study room into a real study room. It occupies an area of ??100 square meters, and rows of bookshelves are filled with books, most of which are medical tome. These books alone are very valuable. Instead of taking a medical book scan as usual, Adam turned around in the study, took a book of advanced mathematics, and flipped through it. In the past, he only sought a doctorate degree in medicine, became a great doctor, saved the dead, and lived a long life. Nowadays, the big goal is steadily advancing, major operations cannot be done, and minor operations are gradually increasing. The increase and loss of life are gradually beginning to level. The urgent need for longevity is greatly reduced, and with today''s things, under the big goal, Adam has the urge to set a small goal. With his current IQ of 177 and continuously improving, he is already qualified to target the pinnacle of the scientific despise chain: mathematical science! Adam was inspired by male gods, and he is not uncommon. Just be a true god! The only god! Why is Sheldon so valued by Peggy? It''s not because IQs are equal, and each other''s mathematical talents are top-notch, sharing common topics. After choosing theoretical physics, Sheldon is still slightly worse than Peggy in terms of IQ (Shelton 187, Peggy''s estimate is over 190), and his achievements in mathematics are destined to be inferior to Peggy, who specializes in mathematics. And Adam is different. His IQ can continue to improve, surpassing Shelton and Peggy, it is certain. Coupled with his infinite energy to develop from "just you show" to "non-human", as long as he has the heart, even if he is studying and researching in an amateur, he may also make achievements that shock Peggy~ www.novelhall.com~ at least , Can also have a common topic with Peggy. Furthermore, mathematics is the foundation of all science. Once his mathematics calculation ability is improved to a level close to or even surpassing Peggy, it will also have foreseeable benefits for his major medical career. The high-definition image memory and the imagination of the stars and the sea that he vaguely obtained from Sheldon, coupled with the massive medical knowledge he worked hard to learn, formed a three-dimensional dynamic model of human medical data in his brain. The initial completion of this model has allowed him to act as an intern. It is often misunderstood that he is a senior resident doctor wearing a vest to pretend to be a new bully. Once added close to or even beyond Peggy''s mathematical computing power, this is equivalent to upgrading the CPU, and the three-dimensional dynamic model of human medical data can definitely be further upgraded. At that time, Adam''s diagnostic ability can be greatly improved. The road to great medicine will be more silky. Long live long live long live long live long live long live long live is not a dream. Chapter 339: shameless The next day. Medical center. "Hi." "Hi." "Hi." All kinds of greetings one after another. The expressions of most people are very happy. Too. Having a day off not only relieves fatigue, but also releases hormones. Its hard to think about your mental outlook. Doctors are also humans, not machines. Even if its a machine, there must be some time to add lubricating oil... "Adam, there is a high probability that there is a patient from Dr. Sheputt who will have an operation today. You will go to the ward round." Xue Ni blinked: "Dr. Bailey will take her interns over. It''s up to you to get the opportunity for surgery." "it is good." Adam happily accepted. He likes this kind of open competition best. In the ward. The neurosurgery doctor Sheputt is examining a patient, surrounded by a group of interns, not only under Bailey, but also under other residents. All of them are full of energy, eager to try, and full of fighting spirit. Christina looked at Adam defiantly. Adam smiled reservedly. "Good morning, Mr. Levangui, this is Dr. Bailey and her excellent interns." After the examination, Dr. Sheputt glanced at everyone and introduced to the patient. "Welcome to hell, children." The patient Lefanjes trembling with spasms and trembling hands and feet, with the support of his daughter, walked hard. Adam''s eyes narrowed. He is familiar with this man''s face. If he is a few years old, sitting in a wheelchair with a bottle hanging on his mouth and slanting eyes, he is clearly the old Mexican family in the American drama Breaking Bad, the one whose vitality is like Xiaoqiang. This made him a little worried. This kind of family-style criminal group is very terrible. Once it gets on it, it definitely hurts. "Who will make the statement of the condition?" Dr. Bailey spoke. "Edward Levanje, 63 years old this year, was admitted to the hospital for pain treatment for dyskinesias. Since last night, his condition has been stable and the effect of the drug injection is good." Christina answered immediately. After speaking, he gave Adam a triumphant look. Adam knew it. In order to be one step ahead, Christina stayed in the hospital even if she was on a mandatory vacation and received first-hand information. "Liz, talk about the therapy?" Unfortunately, Dr. Bailey directly asked questions by name. "The treatment for Parkinson''s disease?" Liz was uncertain: "Deep brain stimulation..." "It''s not treating Parkinson, it''s spine pain." Adam rushed to answer: "Using spinal catheterization, so that long-term pain can be treated with medicine." Dr. Shept, who was looking at Meredith affectionately, preparing to make Meredith speak: "..." "Doctor Shept?" Adam pretended to be reminded. "well." Dr. Shept''s mouth twitched, and he said helplessly: "This is Dr. Duncan. He will help you prepare for the operation and assist you in treatment at any time." Even if he is the attending doctor, he must abide by the principle of who will do it. Liz and others were helpless. Christina was very upset. Meredith had only a wry smile. Once encountered this kind of open competition, even if she and Dr. Sheputt talked about the medical history in bed afterwards last night, they were fully prepared. But as long as Adam is there, the eggs won''t work. No matter how complicated the condition is, Adam can report an accurate treatment plan as soon as possible. Even if she didn''t pretend to think a little bit to get the answer, she knew it in advance, but she still couldn''t get Adam. Adam was too fast, faster than she knew the answer in advance! Cheating can''t win him, what else can I do except a wry smile? If she was like this, she would have been seen cheating long ago. But Adam was like this, but no one said a word of gossip, no one questioned Adam''s strength, just a few words that Adam is definitely not an intern, and it''s over. The gap between people is sometimes so helpless. After appointing Adam as the tube bed doctor, the crowd retreated. Adam followed the process stubbornly, paying attention step by step, always caring, not willing to say one more thing easily and do one more thing. It doesn''t matter if this man is the cruel and troublesome person in his mind. He is just a bedside doctor. As long as there is no personal emotional conflict with the patient, even if there is a problem with the operation, the patient is really in trouble, and the probability of trouble is very low. This operation is very interesting, and Adam will naturally not give up easily. Although his goal is cardiothoracic surgery in the future, as a man who is determined to be a doctor, is proficient in multiple disciplines, isn''t it a routine operation? For example, a certain kind of force is a general proficient type. There is no system in the American TV series. The Dr. House next door also specializes in infectious diseases and kidney diseases. He is almost proficient in general theory, otherwise he can''t diagnose intractable diseases. He even has a surgical license and can perform surgical operations on patients from time to time. All medicine and surgery are good. Counting this up, if Dr. House is not the absolute male lead of a certain American TV series, Adam would not believe that he was killed. Adam is also systematically forced. With so many seniors watching, how can he be satisfied with the title of a cardiothoracic surgeon? One of the most important organs of the human body is the heart and the other is the brain. Therefore, in addition to cardiothoracic surgery, neurosurgery is also an area that Adam will inevitably set foot in. Now that neurosurgery can be done, how could he give up? One morning. Adam is busy preparing for the operation of the patient Mr. Lefangui. noon. Hospital restaurant. "you again!" Christina said something very upset. "Why it''s always you!" Liz and others also echoed the complaints. "do not do that." Adam smiled and said: "This operation is not the only one. I heard that Dr. Burke admitted to a very interesting case. Instead of me, I would like to participate in the operation of that giant tumor." "Don''t mention it!" When she said this, Christina became even more angry: "Alex is too shameless!" "Shameless!" "mean!" "Selling laughs for surgery, only Alex is so shameless!" George and others condemned. "what happened?" Adam just listened to the operation of one ear, and really didn''t know the specific situation. "The bed doctor couldn''t have Alex''s turn." Christina said angrily: "But Alex got close to the patient in advance, yelling''Anne, Alex'' as if they were such good friends. You imagine a single woman in her forties who is afraid to go out to meet people because of her low self-esteem. She stays at home for more than a year, and allows her tumor to grow to over 60 pounds (27 kg) until she has to be hospitalized. In the face of Alex''s flattery how can it be able to hold it? The patient directly asked Alex to be a tube bed doctor, what can we do? " "He is completely deceiving the patient''s feelings. Such a big tumor seems to be infiltrating, and it is also due to his good acting skills." George vomited. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "This is the playing field! He can''t be said to be shameless, but you can only say that you are inferior to others." "..." Everyone was speechless. Don''t doubt, if they knew this was possible in advance, they would definitely be like this. Others don''t say, Christina is definitely the first to come. Even if she is a woman, the patient is a woman. But as long as the female patient is interesting, she doesn''t mind playing a female lace side... Chapter 340: I heard you are strong "Doctor Duncan!" After having lunch at noon, Adam returned to the ward to check the patient''s condition. He was stopped outside the ward by the daughter of Mr. Lefangui, the elder of the Mexican family. "Is there a problem?" Adam''s professional smile. "I was wondering if you could talk to him?" The patient''s daughter looked tired. "What are you talking about?" Adam''s smile remained unchanged. "Brain surgery." The patients daughter said: The doctor mentioned before and I also checked the information on the Internet. If successful, it will not only reduce his pain, but also relieve most of his illnesses. "He wants to do this kind of surgery?" Adam smiled. "He was a little scared." The patient''s daughter entangled: "He can still accept back surgery, but the brain..." "Sorry, we can only follow the patient''s request." Adam understood and shook his head. He also wants to perform brain surgery on this Mr. Lefangui, but if the patient is unwilling, he will not persuade him. Although it now appears that, apart from this daughter who seems to be an ordinary person, no crazy figure wearing a big golden chain has appeared, and no expressionless twin killers have come to visit. The appearance and symptoms of Mr. Lefangui, who are like that of the Mexican family boss, are not that person. All similarities are coincidental. But Adam should still be cautious, and everything should follow the process. "Without brain surgery, he will have no quality of life at all, and it will get worse and worse." The patients daughter said painfully: "I will get married next month. I have lost my mother. I hope he can lead me into the palace of marriage." "Understandable." Adam nodded and said, "But I can only repeat this situation. Whether he is willing to undergo surgery or not is up to him to decide. I think you can tell him what you said. Father is for his daughter, most of the time. Can conquer fear." This is the truth. Although he has never been a father or daughter in his previous life and this life, he has seen many manifestations of paternal love. For example, in those paragraphs, the cute little daughter asked her father: "If I am going to die, and you can only save me by eating sex, would you like to eat it?" The father said without hesitation: "I eat!" Mengmeng''s little daughter asked again: "How much do you eat?" Father said humorously: "You will be immortal until you eat it!" Of course, this example is a bit extreme and tasteful, but it also shows the father''s love for his daughter. "I asked him." The patients daughter dissatisfied: But he said he didnt want to. He would attend my marriage, but let my uncle lead me into the marriage hall, and he would hide in the back row, saying that life is not perfect. of." "If this brain surgery is to be done, it must be done while the patient is awake." Adam shook his head and said, "It is normal for Mr. Levangui to have concerns. If you really want him to take your hand into the palace of marriage, then you need to work harder to impress him, otherwise we, as doctors, are powerless. ." Performing brain surgery while awake, and listening to electric drills and other instruments roaring behind the head, normal people will resist. And once the operation is unsuccessful, the patient will die directly. It is reasonable for the patient to choose not to have a very high-risk brain surgery, and to insist on going to the scene to watch her daughter get married. In contrast, the patients daughter, despite the risk of the wedding banquet becoming a funeral banquet, insisted on asking her father to perform an operation, which seemed selfish. "Actually, you can consider doing back surgery first, and wait until your wedding is over before you have higher-risk brain surgery." Adam suggested. The patient''s daughter lowered her head and stopped talking. Adam shook his head secretly in his heart. He understood her thoughts. She will get married next month, originally she should be busy with her marriage now tired and happy. But now she is tired of looking after her father. At such a happy moment, she was not supported by her father, but there was a guest with a trembling body that attracted everyones attention. Instead of doing this, she would rather her father have brain surgery now. Either restore a certain amount of action ability, you can lead her out. Or she passed away unfortunately, she wiped away her tears and continued to live. There is no filial son in front of the bed for a long time. The patient''s daughter chose this way because of human nature. But to understand is to understand, if you want Adam to help her, don''t even think about it. Finally, the patient''s daughter did not persuade her father to perform brain surgery. With some regret, Adam followed Dr. Sheputt to perform a simple back operation. But the blessings of misfortune depend on. Once the operation was over, Adam, like everyone else, ran to the observing operating room. This giant tumor weighing more than 27 kilograms, like the body of the Fantastic Four Golems, has never been seen before, and will definitely be included in medical textbooks. "Dr. Duncan, are you interested in taking part in the operation of a giant tumor?" In the hallway, after Dr. Burke reprimanded Alex, he caught a glimpse of Adam and suddenly issued an invitation. "of course." After Adam was taken aback, he nodded immediately. "Then you and Christina will prepare together, and you will follow me into the operating room later." Dr. Burke confessed and turned away. "what''s the situation?" Adam looked at Christina, who was celebrating with a fist, and smiled. "That idiot Alex!" Christina snorted towards the back of Alex, who had an ugly face and flung her sleeves and left. "It was a pretty pretend to be like, and I was fascinated by the poor woman for a while. I really thought there was a spark between them. Exist. But as soon as he went for MRI, after the patient entered the MRI room, Alex exposed his nature and went gossiping with the operator in charge of the examination there. Although the operator was gossiping and said that the woman was a little pitiful, Alex directly said that a woman deserves it, disgusting and perverted! He just forgot to turn off the microphone, and was heard by the woman inside. After the examination, the patient speaks directly and she can perform the operation, but Alex is absolutely not allowed to participate. The idiot, Alex, even pretended to laugh and ask why, did he offend her in any way? Ha ha! " "Scum!" Adam said coldly: "In this case, the patient can sue him completely, and based on the patient''s condition, the success rate of the prosecution is still very high." When there is no need to face the power of capital, people still sympathize with the weak by nature. "Count him luck." Christina shrugged and said: "The patient has become like this because of inferiority and dare not meet people. Do you think she will appear in court to sue Alex? But fortunately, if Alex is not that stupid, we have no chance to replace him in the operating room and participate in this breakthrough operation. " "That''s true." When Adam heard this, he suppressed his dislike of Alex''s scumbag nature and rejoiced: "By the way, do you know why Dr. Burke chose me?" "How do I know? Why ask me?" Christina was a little emotional when she heard it. Adam looked at her weirdly. "I don''t know Christina also noticed her gaffe, looked away, and did not dare to look at Adam: "But I guess it''s mostly related to your body''s famously toughness. " "You mean..." Adam suddenly. "If you think about it, this operation is great and difficult, and the duration of the operation is expected to be 14 hours." Christina affirmed Adams thoughts: During this process, we need to support the giant tumor throughout the process. Without a strong body, who can bear it? When the operation is next, you can help for a while, okay? "no problem." Adam smiled and nodded. Observing such a rare giant tumor at such a close distance, he couldn''t ask for it. He has strength and endurance! Chapter 341: Not being jealous is mediocre Observe the operating room. Dr. Shept, chief of neurosurgery, and Dr. Burke, chief of cardiothoracic surgery, took the resident Dr. Bailey, anesthesiologist Dr. Taylor, trainees Adam and Christina to perform a combined resection of the giant tumor. A group of doctors and nurses gathered under the searchlight, looking a little crowded. The observation room upstairs was already full of doctors. Alex folded his arms and looked at Adam and Christina waiting in the operating room downstairs uncomfortably. This operation was originally his. Because of a problem with his microphone, he has now been ruled out of the operation, and Dr. Burke has been punished not to enter the operating room for a week. Why? This was an accident, and he was not speaking badly about the patient face to face. That''s right! He really doesn''t think he has done anything wrong. If he blames it, he blames the microphone! In the operating room. The chief surgeon was Dr. Burke, who was in charge of lung surgery. Such a huge tumor has severely compressed the patient''s lungs, making her breathing difficult, and she is at risk of suffocation at any time. After Dr. Burke has taken care of his lungs, Dr. Sheputt will perform spine surgery. Because the nerves above are dense, the operation process needs to be very careful, so the operation time will be very long. Christina is as excited and confident as Adam. However, after eight hours. "Attract more." "Bring another bag of O negative blood!" "Electrocauting these small bleeding points keeps my vision clear." Orders came from Dr. Burke. "Doctor Duncan, can you still hold it? You need to maintain absolute stability later." Dr. Burke looked at Adam, who had been carrying the giant tumor. "no problem." Adam was steady and smiled confidently. Dr. Burke nodded, then glanced at Christina, who could not hold on to the soy sauce for a long time, and sighed in his heart. Christina pretended not to see Dr. Burke''s eyes and dared not look at him. The reason why she was able to enter the operating room was not that Dr. Burke chose her, but that she let Dr. Burke choose her. Acting with Alex to please the patient and become the patient''s bed doctor. Christina passed the night clothes to Dr. Burke and asked Dr. Burke to pass the resident Dr. Bailey and directly asked Dr. Bailey to inform Christina that he was involved in the operation. But unlike Bailey''s serious boycott of Dr. Shept''s favoritism to Meredith, Dr. Bailey knew about Christina''s level. Therefore, she had no objection, and did not think that Christina, who was very similar to her, would eventually embark on the evil path of Meredith. At the beginning, Christina and Adam were holding the giant tumor together, and they were able to observe this breakthrough operation in the best surgical field of vision. But as time goes by, even if Adam bears most of the weight, just to maintain the lifting posture for eight hours, Christina, an ordinary human body, cannot hold it. Frequent twisting of the body, accidentally causing the giant tumor to move. There is no way, Adam can only say that he is completely fine alone, and ask Christina to step away, and the province is not helpful. "Great job, Doctor Duncan!" Half an hour later, after Dr. Burke finished his lung surgery, he appreciated Adam''s stabilization of the giant tumor without a trace of tremor, as if it were placed on a platform. "Your body is as strong as the rumors! It seems that next time there is a similar operation, it is better to find you." "Anytime, anywhere, I have no problem." Adam smiled cooperatively. Although it was a joke, Adam told the truth. To be able to make Leonard''s new opponent say these words is a great affirmation of Adam. If Dr. Burke is willing to give Adam more opportunities in the future, then Adam''s path to great medicine will be even smoother. "Ha ha." During the operation, he burst into laughter. The main knife is joking, and other people naturally have to laugh with him. This is basic politeness, not to mention that this is inherently funny. "There are five or six hours left." Dr. Shept, who took over the position of the chief surgeon, was also convinced of Adam''s physical strength. Putting down the depression of being robbed by Adam in the morning, he joked: "Dr. Duncan, are you sure you are okay?" "no problem." Adam smiled and said, "If I can''t make it through, I will immediately let Dr. Yang carry it." Christina heard the words and gave Adam a grateful look. "Well, let''s start, and finish it earlier, the patient''s risk will be lower." Dr. Sheppert announced the official start of spinal surgery. "Look at this artery, my God, it''s almost as thick as a thumb. Have you seen such a thick blood vessel?" "No." Everyone shook their heads. "This thing needs a lot of blood." Dr. Shept said while performing the operation, 10 units of blood are almost used up. Contact the blood bank immediately. We need more O-negative blood. Observation room upstairs. "Damn Adam!" Alex was busy outside. After returning, he saw Adam being praised by Dr. Burke and the audience laughed. Compared with him being reprimanded and punished by Dr. Burke, it was really dazzling. Adam doesn''t look down on him, he usually sees it in his eyes and knows it in his heart. He used to disdain. You can''t look down on me, I still can''t look down on you. But now such a sharp contrast, it is simply a slap in the face, it seems to be telling him: Adam is indeed qualified to look down on you, but you can only endure it. This makes him very angry with the ruffian character. "How is it going?" Meredith finished his work and walked into the observation room. "Still like that." Alex said indifferently. "Are you really as superficial and indifferent as you look?" Meredith looked at him carefully. "Why, do you want to go out for a drink at night?" Alex immediately turned his head to look at her: "Listen to the pain in my heart?" "Does your method of picking up girls work?" Meredith laughed. "Occasionally." Alex shrugged. "It must be because of your looks." Meredith looked away. "You mean yes?" Alex smiled scornfully. "No, I have a boyfriend..." Meredith refused, but his tone was too hesitant and still exposed something. If Adam was there, he would definitely look at her boyfriend, Dr. Shept, Mr. Dream, with sympathy. The operating room below. Dr. Shept did not know that his girlfriend was casting a green shadow on him with Shuai Pi, and he was devoting himself to the operation. At this time the isolation door of the operating room was opened. Before he could wear the mask, Liz took the mask to his mouth and walked in. "Our surgery is not over yet!" The assistant Dr. Burke scolded. "Mr. Harper, a heart surgery patient in Ward 2, I had to perform thoracotomy on him in the ward." Liz clutched his mask and said anxiously. "what have you done?" Everyone looked over. "what?!" Alex in the observation room upstairs was even more stunned, because the bed doctor in ward 2 was him! Adam has robbed him of the operation. Now even Liz dares to rob his patients. It''s unbearable. Chapter 342: In times of distress, Fang shows the true qualities of a hero! Observe in the operating room. "He had an acute cardiac tamponade. The chest X-ray was normal this morning. Everything happened so quickly. He was in a coma and was in a critical condition. I had to perform surgery on him." Liz was flustered and angrily told the situation. The panic is because of the first emergency surgery. The anger was because it shouldn''t have been her responsibility. She was completely arrested. Panicked, she almost watched a patient die in her hands. "You go, I can handle it here." Dr. Sheputt motioned to Dr. Burke. When Dr. Burke heard this, he went out immediately. The heart patient is indeed his patient, and he belongs to the patient group of his clinic. Now he has undergone an emergency thoracotomy by an intern under his hand. God knows how bad the situation will be. This has something to do with his reputation. At this moment, Alex also rushed in aggressively and asked Liz: "You didn''t call me, so you had a thoracotomy in the ward? It showed that you are capable, right?" "I called you 50 times!!!" Liz said emotionally: "Do you know what I went through?" "Oh, the battery is dead, I forgot to change the battery." Alex took a look at the pager and found that it was shutting down when the battery was out, and couldn''t help but smile. "you forgot?" Liz saw that this was the reason. Alex even dared to have a hippy smile. He could no longer control his emotions, and shouted: "You forgot?!" The more she talked, the more excited she got, and she grabbed the pager in Alex''s hand, pinched it on the ground, and stomped on the floor while yelling: "You bastard! Damn! Lazy! Arrogant! Hateful fellow!" The saliva sprayed Alex''s face so that Alex had to stretch out his hands to cover his eyes. After Liz scolded, he turned and left. She felt sick when she saw Alex''s face now. "The medical center really doesn''t stop for a moment." Dr. Bailey vomited weakly. "It seems that Dr. Clive is the one with the hardest background of all of us." Adam couldn''t help but mocked. How long is this internship? First, Alex ignored the nurse''s reminder, perfunctorily caused the patient''s condition to aggravate, and even uttered the unmedical and extremely nasty remarks, "A person as old as her should have died long ago." Then the acting was broken again, insulting the patient for doing what he deserved, disgusting and perverted! Now he neglected his duty and almost killed the patient. In addition, his professional level is obviously not up to the qualifications to enter the medical center internship. One by one, with no repentance at all, such a person can still stay in the medical center. If he does not have a strong background, Adam would absolutely not believe it. As the protagonist, Adam didn''t dare to do any of them. Dr. Bailey glanced at Adam, subconsciously thinking about it. Alex is her trainee, she can complain about him, but others can''t, especially Adam is also a background trainee. But thinking of Adam''s strength, Adam did not deny that he has a background, and the fact that his words are not rough, she can only swallow the words that have come to her mouth. Does Alex have a strong background? Of course there is. Doctor Bailey vaguely knew that Alex had come in with Dean Glassman. And she also knows that Alex has not actually passed the doctors vocational qualification examination. He has dropped out of the department. If he fails the re-examination after some time, he will not even be qualified to be a doctor, let alone receive residency training in the medical center. Up. "Damn it!" Doctor Bailey cursed bitterly. She just has nothing to do with her own hard work. She spends more than 110 hours in the hospital every week. Only then has she achieved respect for her status. If she were the dean, she would never let a scum like Alex enter the hospital. If she were the director of surgery, after Alex did those extremely bad things, she would definitely not take care of the dean''s face and expel people like Alex directly. If she were the attending doctor, Alex would never be able to approach her operating room. But it is a pity that she is not a single one. She is just a resident, theoretically the same as Alex, who are both undergoing resident training. Before the training is over, she can''t afford to offend the relationship with the dean before getting the doctor''s license to practice medicine. So she can only open one eye and close one eye. "**!" At this moment, something happened suddenly, no one was paying attention to Alex''s bad things, everyone''s attention immediately returned to the operation, because the patient began to spurt blood. "Hurry up and control the bleeding point!" "Her body can''t bear heavy bleeding, and she needs a blood bag!" "Suck more, I can''t see anything." "Clamp! Clamp! Hurry up!" "Is there still blood in the quick syringe?" "Two bags are waiting to be delivered." "What does it mean to be waiting?" "We did not expect to lose so much blood. We have prepared a double amount of blood, but we ran out." The operating room was in turmoil, and the conversation between Dr. Sheputt and the nurse was quick and anxious. "Where did you cut it?" Dr. Sheppert asked about Dr. Bailey again. "Nothing was cut, it broke on its own." Dr. Bailey quickly explained: "She was already in a terrible state when she was admitted to the hospital, and the arterial walls were too fragile." "Ten bags of blood have been used!" The nurse reminded. "I can''t see it clearly." Dr. Shept was sprayed with blood and his vision was blurred. "The blood pressure is dropping, and if the bleeding can''t be controlled, the patient will not be able to sustain it." The nurse caring for the instrument reminded loudly. "found it!" At this moment, Adam reached out and held down the bleeding spot. "what?" Dr. Sheppert couldn''t believe it. In such a flustered situation, there is no time to **** cleanly, and to find the bleeding point quickly and accurately in a patch of blood red, it all depends on luck. "Bleeding volume is decreasing and blood pressure is stabilized." The nurse''s reminder verified Adam''s words. "Good job, Adam!" Dr. Sheputt was overjoyed, and he was no longer called Dr. Duncan, who was full of distance. He called out his name directly: "Stay steady!" Then he shouted to the nurse: "Let them bring the blood bag overimmediately! Right away!" "Suck!" "Help me clear my vision!" Dr. Sheputt issued quick orders one by one. At this time, if the chief surgeon is panicked or confused, then it''s all about playing, and the patient is dead. And if you dont panic and know what to do, the patients survival rate will be greatly improved. The famous doctor Shept is naturally impossible to be flustered. The reason why he appeared flustered just now was because he could not find the bleeding spot. Without blood bag transfusion, he can''t find the bleeding point quickly, even if he is a famous doctor, there is nothing he can do. But when Adam miraculously blocked the bleeding spot, he immediately seized the opportunity. At this moment, Dr. Shept is full of grateful for Dr. Burke''s choice of Adam to assist in the operating room. Chapter 343: Sorry, I forgot that I was the only one "Christina, hurry up and help Adam support it." After the crisis abated, Dr. Sheputt saw Adam holding the giant tumor in one hand, leaning into the patient''s body with the other hand to hold down the bleeding spot, in a posture of a mid-stream top post. Even he was greatly admired, for fear that Adam would not be able to hold it, he quickly ordered to Christina, who was standing on the periphery. "Oh, oh." Christina hurried up, reaching out to support her. Then her small eyes widened. Because she noticed that the weight of the giant tumor still rests on Adam''s single hand, which is as stable as Adam''s supporting hands just now. Adam smiled at her. Christina immediately understood, and gave him a grateful look, without breaking, standing there, stretching out her hand to make a support, but it was just a false support. Dr. Shepperts spine surgery is obviously more demanding than Dr. Burkes previous lung surgery. The discomfort caused by maintaining the lifting posture for the previous eight hours has not been alleviated, and she dared not help. The reason for pretending is that she has to accumulate the approval of the bosses. Such a rare operation takes you to perform, but you are of no use at all. Who will take you next time? In the medical industry, there are indeed many connections. But when it comes to realism, you must have sufficient professionalism. Otherwise, even a world-renowned doctor would not be able to bring a cheating relationship. With Adam''s stable blood control, the patient finally went to the blood bank to send blood. This time, it was Alex who gave the blood. "Get out!" Dr. Burke, who rushed back to help after dealing with the sudden condition of the heart patient, came out of breath as soon as he saw Alex, and pointed towards the door of the operating room. "I''m here to send blood!" Alex said unhappy. At that time, the operating room was in desperate need of blood bags. Seeing Adam''s showdown, he also aroused a sense of pride and ran out of the operating room. After a few steps, he greeted the nurse who brought the blood bag. After asking, in the nurse''s inexplicable gaze, he grabbed the blood bag and rushed into the operating room. (Nurse: Its not a few steps away. I also trot over. Actually, I can...) He consciously is also a hero who has been sweating, and he was moved by himself, but he didn''t expect to get this kind of treatment. How could he be convinced. "A nurse will take care of sending blood, so you don''t need to be troublesome!" Dr. Burke said coldly: "The patient clearly asked you not to enter the operating room before the operation. I also clearly gave you the order not to enter the operating room within a week. Didn''t you hear that?!" "I" Alex''s face collapsed, and he couldn''t hold his face no matter how thick he was being reprimanded in public. In the operating room and the observation room above, dozens of doctors and nurses gathered, which is far more embarrassing than being reprimanded the previous two times. "What are you?" Dr. Burke shouted: "Mr. Harper is critically ill. It has been so long now. Have you seen it as a bedside doctor? You should spend your time observing the patient''s condition, rather than explicitly violating orders! Now, get out of me! " The entire operating room was filled with Dr. Burkes voice, and then there was a dead silence. Everyone felt Dr. Burke''s anger. They can also understand. As a doctor who rescues the dying and heals the wounded, he is the most demanding one. Because during the operation, a little hesitation may be a life. Alex has not only repeatedly violated Dr. Burkes direct orders, but also nearly killed Dr. Burkes patients. He still does not know the so-called staying in the operating room instead of taking care of his patients. This behavior can be expelled directly. But Dr. Burke obviously also knows that Alex is a related household or a related household of the Dean, so no matter how angry he is, he will only make Alex go out. Alex left the operating room with a cold face. "Doctor Bailey, Alex is not allowed to approach the operating room for two weeks, I said!" Dr. Burke looked at Alex directly in charge of the boss. "I know." Dr. Bailey agreed with a cold face, and decided to himself that he would let Alex go for a two-week rectal examination when he went out. What a shame to her! "Don''t be angry, Doctor Burke." Seeing that the atmosphere was very dignified, the only Dr. Sheputt who had the same status as Dr. Burke spoke up: "Say something happy, do you know the danger just now? The patient was almost never saved, thanks to Dr. Duncan''s excellent performance. " Once the danger was over, and after the touch dissipated, Adam changed back to Dr. Duncan. This is also human nature. "heard." Dr. Burke''s face eased, and he nodded, "Obviously there are really outstanding interns." "It''s also your wise eyes and beads." Dr. Sheputt smiled: "My vision was blurred by blood just now, and the situation was so urgent. I couldn''t even find the bleeding point for a while, but Dr. Duncan found it in time. What a lucky thing!" "Actually, it''s not luck." Adam''s face is reserved, but he speaks honestly and honestly, without humility at all. This is the United States, and it is undergoing inpatient training to show their strength as much as possible, which is the best choice to win the final victory of this competition. So, he had a direct showdown. What luck and miracle? nonexistent! He is so capable! "Not luck?" Dr. Sheppert and Dr. Burke looked at each other, both looking at Adam amusedly: "Could it be that in such an emergency, in such a short period of time, you can see the bleeding point at a glance?" "Ok." Adam nodded straightforwardly: "It''s actually very simple to estimate the bleeding point based on the bleeding trajectory at the moment of bleeding." "..." Everyone was speechless, an expression that you were playing with us. "Are you serious?" Only Christina faintly felt that Adam was not joking. Haven''t seen Adam that he can hold a giant tumor with one hand so stable for so long. It is probably impossible to change to a professional weightlifter. But Adam did it easily. Not convinced. "of course." Adam said seriously: "This is the simplest mathematical problem. The bleeding point spurts blood around, and the spurting trajectories overlap each other. Isn''t it the origin." "But there is a problem. At that moment, did you record all the blood spurting tracks?" Christina asked everyone''s voice. "Yes Adam said seriously: "Can''t you remember? " "..." The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched. Please! The spurting blood is so sudden, the speed is so fast, and the time is so short. You can only remember where the blood spurted. How can you write down the blood spurting track? Even if they did it again, they stared at them one by one, and at most they could see where the bleeding point was, instead of writing down some **** spurting trajectory! They also don''t have time-out or 0.1x speed visual superpowers, how can ordinary people''s eyes catch this. "Sorry." Adam shrugged: "I have a high-definition image memory, forget you are gone." Everyone: "..." Chapter 344: Doctors bar Two o''clock in the morning. The 14-hour resection of the giant tumor was finally over. Except for the life and death crisis in the middle, everything went well. "It''s a great job, everyone." After Dr. Sheppert finished, he always affirmed: "We saved a life!" Everyone''s faces were tired and happy. It is always pleasant to save the dead and heal the wounded. "You are such a pervert." Christina was rubbing her wrists, twisting her waist, and seeing Adam deal with the compliments of the crowd without any fatigue, she couldn''t help but spit out. She is the one who knows Adam''s abnormal stamina best among all the people on the scene. The thought of Adam holding the giant tumor with both hands for **hours, and then holding the giant tumor with one hand for four or five hours, still looking relaxed, she couldn''t help her scalp numb. "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. At work, you have to take care of yourself, but in interpersonal communication outside of work, the necessary modesty and reservedness are needed. Otherwise, she will become Sheldon. That''s too much hatred. Shelton was lucky enough to survive miraculously. Adam didn''t want to fight for luck. "Waiting for a drink at the bar together?" Christina invited, "Everyone go." "Are you talking about the Joe''s bar across from the medical center?" Adam asked. "Correct." Christina nodded and said: "That''s the bar for our medical staff. Many colleagues like to go there to sit after get off work. The boss, Joe, is very good. Have you not been there yet? Go and sit with everyone tonight. Joe has been Looking forward to a man like you passing by." "Fine." Adam did not refuse. This kind of place is a good place to make contacts. And if you don''t go once, it seems that you are not gregarious. Changing room. Everyone took off their white coats and blue shirts and began to change back to their daily clothes. They are all doctors, and there is no special distinction between men and women. They are all together. I usually look left and right. I''m a ruffian and I''m afraid of someone Alex. At this time, he can''t get upright, sitting down in the corner of no one, changing his clothes and flashing people without saying a word. Obviously, he probably received a notice that he will have rectal exams for the next two weeks. "High-definition image memory? Are you serious?" While chatting while changing clothes, Meredith and Liz were surprised when they heard Christina speaking sincerely from Adam. "Really have this ability?" "Ok." Adam nodded: "Actually, it''s not rare, my friends have." "What does your friend do?" Meredith curiously asked. Adam briefly described Sheldon''s achievements. "The perverted friend is also perverted." Liz complained. "Christina, I remember you also have two Ph.Ds." Meredith looked at Christina: "Can''t you do it?" "..." Christina didn''t want to talk anymore, shoved her white coat and blue shirt into the storage cabinet, and slammed the door shut: "Go! Go and drink!" Damn it! People are really maddening than people! Opposite the medical center. Joe''s bar. "Our man in the wind is finally here." As soon as I entered the door, a tall and fat man greeted him and greeted with a smile on his face: "I heard that because of you tonight, a life has been extended. This is the reason why I like to hang out with your doctors. I can be with you. Feel the meaning of life, I invite you in the first round." "Thank you." Adam thanked him and had a good impression of the boss. It''s not because the other party invited him to drink, but the other party''s aura is very comfortable. Too. The medical center is in a prosperous area, and there is not only this bar nearby. Without good enough service, this bar would not be so famous among doctors. Adam and the others sat lined up on the bar. Joe is both the boss and the bartender. After Adam and the others ordered the wine, they handed over the wine as soon as possible. Everyone chatted casually. But because of occupational habits, the topic is always changing on the case. "Liz, are you out of breath?" Christina drank a big sip of beer and looked at Liz: "It must be great to perform thoracotomy for heart patients directly in the ward!" "Why not angry." Liz rolled his eyes: "You can''t imagine my mood at that time. At that time, Mr. Harper had a large blood clot piled up in his chest, and he was in danger. Except for me, the nurses could not contact any doctor. I have never seen this kind of surgery, let alone done it. But the nurse said that if I do it, the patient may die, but if I dont do it, the patient will die faster. My mind was blank and the nurses put on the surgical gown. Under their guidance, I cut off the stitches on Mr. Harpers chest and opened his chest. " "So we need to have a good relationship with the nurse." Adam smiled: "The saying that doctors diagnose and treat nurses is not a joke. Experienced nurses are very helpful to interns." "I know." Liz sighed: "If it weren''t for them, Mr. Harper would have died early, maybe even in my hands." "Nurse is not a doctor after all." Christina interrupted: "In the end, you, a doctor, didn''t turn the tide. Our four-year medical school was not for nothing." She is the most typical personality who admires the strong, and she agrees with the position of doctors and nurses on the chain of contempt in the medical system. It''s not just nurses. When the party was held at Meredith''s house, Liz invited pediatricians and psychiatrists, and her full of contempt was Chi Guoguo''s. If she hadn''t been for her typical Southern Universe appearance, Adam would have doubted whether she was from an island nation. Adam''s previous performance put her under competitive pressure, but she was still very confident. But today, they performed the whole operation together. Adam''s abnormal performance in terms of physical strength and professional level deeply shocked her. They don''t seem to be on the same level at all. UU reading www. uuknshu.cOM Adam is a strong one, there is no doubt. It is her instinct to worship the strong and get close to the strong. This is why she suddenly invited Adam to a bar party. "At the time, Mr. Harper had no pulse, his heart rate fluctuated in disorder, and the blood clot had to be removed immediately." Liz did not comment on the relationship between the nurse and the doctor, but continued: "And I am really unskilled, and there is no way to remove the blood clot immediately. Seeing that Mr. Harper was about to die, I gritted my teeth and put down the instrument directly, put my hand into Mr. Harpers chest, and took out the blood clot with my hand. Oh my god, you didnt see how big the blood clot was. feel" Adam couldn''t listen to Leeds''s thrilling journey, because the system reminder sounded in his mind. Ding! Wisdom point +3! Chapter 345: Our doctor has seen everything Joe''s bar. As the system prompt sounded, Adam''s mind bounced. Bang! BigBang! The brain seems to have experienced a big bang. Countless nebulae formed and stars flashed. The image memory, which was just a semi-finished product before, has completely changed to a high-definition version. I have seen the complicated mathematical formulas last night, and I have a deeper understanding and constant inspiration. The world seemed to be slowing down at this moment, and it became clearer. "The IQ broke through 180, and officially entered the level of super genius, and became the same kind of people as Peggy and Sheldon." There was infinite joy in Adam''s heart. Although he hadn''t been studying and thinking for a long time, he still couldn''t really talk to Peggy and Shelton, and have a soul collision. But it was impossible before, but now it has become possible. And with Adam''s infinite energy, this may be realized in the shortest time. The thought of Peggy''s surprised little mouth looking at him without closing, and Adam was full of motivation. Christina kicked it from the genius to the super genius. Although Christina is proud and combative, she still has a southern cosmic aunt''s face, but she provided Adam with these key 3 points of wisdom, and when Adam looked at her again, her affection greatly increased. If it''s just a friend, it doesn''t matter if it''s an aunt''s face. Adam is not a racist and a member of the Favorable Association... Well, as far as friends are concerned, he is definitely not. Everyone drank in the bar for a while and then went back to the hospital. The hospital has a duty lounge. In a small single room, there are two or three high and low beds side by side, which can sleep four or six people. Like the changing room, there is no distinction between men and women. You can come in and lie down when you are sleepy. If you need it, lock the door from the inside so that people outside can not come in, and you will understand it. Generally, it won''t be disturbed. It is said that the hospital has a mandatory 566 regulations, and it is now two or three in the morning. In order not to waste today''s surgery opportunities, today should be a day off and come over at five o''clock in the morning to grab cases. But apart from Adam, Christina and the others didn''t mean to strictly abide by this rule. Although Adam is infinitely energetic and supposed to live in the hospital, he has the obsessive-compulsive disorder of all procedures and strict compliance with all regulations. In this regard, it is not as good as Christina and the others let go. When something goes wrong, they have a big deal to admit a mistake and accept punishment. But Adam could not accept any risks in the growth process. This intern is obviously very strong, but he is too steady. He is talking about him! Green Clinic. "Last night''s giant tumor resection, it was beautiful!" Leonard was in a good mood: "I know that you are as passionate and talented as I was before. As long as no one seizes your opportunity, people like us will definitely shine!" "Ha ha." Adam agreed with a smile. This is the third time Leonard has said this. "I will keep you all the good operations here." Leonard was high-spirited: "The remaining time, I have already confessed Xue Ni. I will send you to them whenever I have a chance. I can grab as many operations as I can, and let them know why I dare to give an intern so many opportunities. Great autonomy." "Thank you, I will definitely." Adam smiled. After talking to Leonard, Xue Ni sent him to the emergency room again. This treatment made bald Chris and the white fat Stu jealous. Because staying in the emergency department has direct contact with patients, it is much better than their endless writing of medical records. Fortunately, the emergency patients needed surgery. Adam, as the first to contact them, naturally became a tube bed doctor, and then followed into the operating room. The most annoying thing is that even if they are responsible for managing the beds in the Green Clinic. But as soon as there is a major operation to be done, Dr. Green will immediately call Adam back. Not only will he bring Adam himself, but he will also give him the biggest training session. At every turn, only the whole process is instructed, and the operation process is completed by Adam himself. This is completely the treatment of senior residents, even more than that. Ordinary residents can also perform minor operations on their own. In case of a slightly larger operation, the attending doctor must perform it in person. Even if a senior resident doctor, the mobile phone meeting he gets during a major operation is not as good as Adam. That is to say, Xue Ni has a very good personality and has a good relationship with Adam. Otherwise, she would have protested and resisted if she was replaced by Dr. Nazibailey, or any other resident doctor with greater ambitions. "Aren''t your arms sore?" As soon as we met, Susan stretched out her hand and squeezed Adam''s arm, jokingly: "I was busy until early in the morning last night, and came back without a few hours of rest. You really have unlimited energy~" "Not sour." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. Obviously, last night''s feat of supporting a giant tumor in his hand completely nailed his name as tough. "Adam, there is a patient in Ward 5, let''s go and take a look." Susan made a joke and changed the subject in moderation. "it is good." Adam has nothing to do with it. Ward 5. Adam followed Susan in, and saw a white youth sitting there with a awkward expression. "This is Dr. Lewis, and this is Dr. Duncan." Susan gave a brief introduction and then asked: "Mr. Gale, what''s wrong with you?" "I" The white youth stopped talking. "Mr. Gale, we are doctors, there is nothing wrong with us." Susan reminded clearly. "Can you let Dr. Duncan diagnose me alone?" The white youth did not dare to look at Susan. "of course can." Susan and Adam looked at each other and nodded. "Doctor Duncan, I''ll leave it to you here." "Ok." Adam smiled. "Unexpectedly, your charm is no longer limited to women." Before she left, Susan joked with Adam in a low voice. Adam''s mouth twitched. After Susan took the door to leave, Adam looked at the white youth: "Mr. Gale, can you say that you are sick now?" "I want to get a contraceptive injection." The white young man summoned his courage and said. "..." Adam almost didn''t flash his waist, his eyes were full of just this gazes, but he still suppressed the spit, and said solemnly: "Can you ask why?" This is not only costly, but also uncomfortable. It is both physically and psychologically uncomfortable. In general, few young people go to the hospital to fight this. "What do I do" is the normal operation of men. "It calms me down." The white youth said anxiously: "I checked it on the Internet, and injected enough doses..." "I will chemically castrate you." Adam reminded: "Have you checked this online?" "I know." The white young man nodded sadly. "So, do you want to be chemically castrated?" Adam was speechless: "Can you ask why?" "No." The white youth shouted: "Can''t you just give me the injection?" "Of course not Adam shook his head and said, "I''m just an intern. I don''t have the power. I''ll call you Dr. Lewis. " "do not!" The white youth stopped. "Mr. Gale, we are doctors. We have seen everything. Nothing can surprise us." Adam reassures: "And there are doctor-patient confidentiality regulations, so no matter what embarrassing condition you have, you can actually tell us with peace of mind. Only in this way can we help you." "Ok." The white young man stood up and walked around in the ward for a long time before he made up his mind to look at Adam and said seriously, "I''m in love with cows!" Adam: "..." Chapter 346: Dumbfounded gail Medical center. emergency room. Adam''s most intuitive feeling after listening to the white youth is: I am still too young after all. "I will pass a farm on my way to school. They look so beautiful." Seeing Adam froze there, the white youth seemed to let go, looked at Adam, and began to describe his feelings in detail. "They are so magnificent, I can dream of them, but people make them leather shoes and hamburgers, how can they treat beautiful cows like this." "wrong!" Adam was only shocked at first. Then from the eyes and description of the other party, I immediately noticed that there must be a problem. If the white youth really fell in love with a cow as he said, then his name would not be them. After all, pets raised at home will have a name, which is the same as a person''s title. Not to mention that the white youth wanted to take such a weird idea one step closer. For example, Rajeshs Little Guizi, it is really indistinguishable from his girlfriend whether it is a title or a pie. This is true love! "So, do you want to get a contraceptive injection, do you want to prevent it, or don''t love it?" Adam regained his composure and looked at this weird young man carefully. "prevention." The white youth smiled awkwardly: "I just have that impulse, which belongs to the body, but I know it is wrong to do so, so I haven''t..." "well." Adam nodded and said, "It''s really wrong to do that." "Then can you give me an injection?" The white youth looked at Adam expectantly. "Are you really willing to chemically castrate yourself in order to suppress a momentary impulse?" Adam stared at his micro expression. "I don''t want to, but there is no way." The white youth said in pain: "It is wrong to do that." Bragging is indeed wrong. Adam complained in his heart, but he also felt that the white youth did not seem to be pretending, as if he really endured very hard... This made Adam a little puzzled. Because it means that Adams guess was wrong just now. That''s right! When he discovered that there was a problem in the words of the white youth, Adam immediately had a guess. The first guess is to think of all kinds of overwhelmingly weird tasks in the challenge of joining the fraternity of the university. When attending Columbia University, Adam was also invited by the Brotherhood, but declined. Because he had seen the American faction in his previous life, he subconsciously resisted any fraternity. In addition, the wood show will be destroyed by the forest wind. Many people can''t understand him and hate him. In many cases, the fraternity of the university is not a simple student organization. The better the university, the greater the power of the Brotherhood. Because the ex-fraternity members who went out to mix well, they will provide funding. Therefore, the powerful fraternity has its own villa as a venue for activities in the university. All kinds of parties, beauties, carnivals, everything. This is also the reason why many freshmen know that the challenges of joining the club are so distorted and still enthusiastically sign up. It is not the first time that those brotherhood members who hate Adam have included Adam as a new member challenge target. Not even the Brotherhood. The same is true for the Brotherhood Sisterhood. At the beginning, there was a bit of exercise, and then one class simply listed Adam as the goal. But they have no morals, but Adam is full of morals. No matter how seduced they were, how they changed their routines as if they learned from the bones, but Adam could see through it at a glance. As a result, at that time, almost no new student in the Sorority Association could complete the task and join the Sorority Association. Later, I had to change the task of sleeping to Adam to the president test. After the sorority president of that session graduated, he encountered the same problem when he was running for the new president. In the end, he could only completely delete the task of Adams pajamas. This white young man was just the age of college, and he had the urge to brag about such a weird thing, so Adam had to doubt it. However, it has been four years since Adam graduated from Columbia. During this period, there were no members of the Brotherhood and Sisterhood of Columbia, and he was used as a new student to join the club. Now the white youth is really enduring very hard, and Adam''s suspicion has been lowered. But just in case. Adam decided to continue to test. "In fact, it doesn''t have to be so extreme." Adam''s thoughts turned, he already had an idea, and said calmly: "You are not alone in this kind of thing." "..." When the white youth heard this, he even forgot the pain, opened his mouth and looked at Adam stupidly. Isn''t it? Is there really something similar? Isn''t it? Has your doctor really encountered it? Isn''t it? "Don''t believe it." Adam said in a serious manner: "Because of the principle of confidentiality, I will not be named, but the president of a certain university fraternity was too upright in the challenge of joining the fraternity. Others brought a sheep into the house, pretended to be, and it was over. But he was too honest. In order to be able to join, he gritted his teeth and stomped his feet, and looked silly at the brotherhood seniors who were waiting outside to watch the excitement. But he couldn''t hear the sheep calling from now on. " The white young man''s mouth opened wider, and he stammered and asked, "What happened then? He also came to see the doctor?" "Ok." When Adam told the story, he kept staring at the white youth. I found that the white youth did not respond when talking about the Brotherhoods New Student Enrollment Challenge. The shock was also a real shock. It shouldnt be the fraternitys newcomer who came here to spoof him. "He loved it and wanted to give up, but he didn''t use physical or chemical methods to castrate himself. He was over a hundred, but he chose to receive psychological treatment." Adam smiled and said: "So our doctors have basically seen everything. It''s not a joke. You can tell me what you have hidden. Only if you tell the most real symptoms can our doctor prescribe the right medicine." The white youth was convinced, but still a little tangled and hesitant. "We solve one problem, one problem." Adam professional smiled and said: "Are you really in love with a cow? Or is it just a metaphor, the cow is actually a woman?" In Dongguo he can be sure that this is a metaphor. But in the United States, it is still a comprehensive world of American TV dramas, and Adam is not sure. Because the story of Adam, in the world of American TV dramas, was not made up by him at all... The white youth shrank his eyes and lowered his head unnaturally: "It''s just a cow. It is so beautiful. I am immersed in love. Now I just want to prevent it." "Then who is she?" Adam breathed a sigh of relief. It seemed to be a metaphor, not that he had encountered a strange flower. "Can you make up such a strange and humiliating story as a metaphor, surely it is not an ordinary woman, a brother''s girlfriend?" The white youth looked at Adam in horror. Adam has been staring at him, and can only shake his head when he sees this: "It''s not, the next option is not much better than falling in love with a cow." The white youth suddenly looked pained. Chapter 347: 1 good day "Mr. Gale, do you have anything to say?" Adam looked at the painful white youth: "If not, come here today, I will help you contact the most intimate psychiatrist." Although he was a little curious, the other party didn''t want to say, and he wouldn''t be troublesome. In fact, Adam has already guessed one of the top ten of the source of the white youth''s suffering. In his previous life, he had a certain understanding of island action movies, anime characters, and pornography, so that he was no longer shocked by the degree of fragmentation of the relevant plots. Because, any possible classic plot has been filmed by the island country. In this respect, Adam is indeed qualified to say to the white youth: "Our doctor has seen everything..." Seeing Adam getting up, the white youth panicked a lot, and he was ashamed to come to see the doctor. Another doctor, one more person knows? That''s not more shame! And although this doctor Duncan is young, he looks very professional. So, the white youth took out his wallet from his backpack and handed a photo to Adam. "really." When Adam saw it, he couldn''t help but smile in his heart. Above is a beautiful smiling woman wearing a bikini with her back leaning on the kitchen. Well, the plot is too familiar. "Your stepmother?" Adam switched from professional smile to professional seriousness. "You also know?" The white young man was incredible: "How come you seem to know everything?" "First of all, if you can make up such a ridiculous story, this woman must be close to you." Adam is very professional and said: "Then the brother''s woman is not, it must be more serious than that, most of which involve deeper ethical issues. The woman in the photo is very young, in her twenties and thirty, and at most a few years older than you. She is definitely not your mother, and there is no genetic similarity between you and her. Sister can also be ruled out. Apart from the young stepmother, are there other possibilities? " "Yes it is." Seeing that Adam did not look at him with strange eyes, the white youth said here again, and simply confessed: "It''s my stepmother, she likes to wear a bikini or less, walking around the house, I, I really control Don''t stop yourself, don''t think about her." Gee! Adam was surprised. Bikini is enough to save fabric, what the **** is there less than bikini... "Your father is not at home?" Adam asked. "He went on a business trip to Europe." The white youth began to get excited: "Now that we are both at home, she is like this every day, and she still massages me. After each massage, I lie there for an hour and dare not get up at all." "She is tempting you." Adam carefully observed the micro expressions of the white youth. With his microscopic insight after being promoted to super genius, coupled with psychological analysis, it was almost impossible for the white youth to lie to him. Yes it is! Adam did not fully believe what the white youth said. If different people express the same thing, the answer may be completely opposite. It''s like when a big man commits a crime, the person who thinks he has been violated is playing games with him. But this kind of obvious lies cannot deceive Adam. The white youth will not do chemical castration for this. Then there is another possibility. The white youth has a mental illness. Although the temptation of various stepmothers may not exist at all, he really felt that way. The moral sense far beyond ordinary people made him choose extreme preventive behavior. If this is the case, even if he was deceived, and what he said was sincere, Adam could not tell the truth from the false. It seems that either the white youth is true or the white youth has a mental illness. Because what he said is true. "It''s not clear." The white youth said excitedly: "But she is my mother, I can''t do that, so I came to you to get the contraceptive injection, so that I can stay calm enough to keep my dad home or go to college, can you help me? ?" For the time being, it was not obvious that the white youth had any symptoms of mental illness, so Adam temporarily assumed that what he was saying was the truth. The vast majority of men make choices of islanders in this kind of plot. However, this young white man, in order not to do something unethical to sorry for his father, would rather risk permanent chemical castration and prevent it by himself. In this way, the white youth is really a good son of father. Adam nodded secretly. Such a person is worthy of help. Thinking of this, Adam took a pen and paper, brushed a few strokes, and handed it to the white youth. "what is this?" The white youth was puzzled. "I have a friend who is doing charity. They have an office in New York and are also hiring. You can work part-time and they will provide you with dormitories." Adam smiled: "Compared to chemical castration, wouldn''t it be easier to move out." The white young man was taken aback, then overjoyed, thanking him again and again: "Thank you, thank you!" It''s not surprising that Adam didn''t think of this simpler option. At first sight, the white youth is an honest and partial man, otherwise he would not be able to think of such an extreme insight. He is still a poor student about to go to university, and it is normal to have no money to move out. Poverty limits his imagination. The endless temptation made his mind open, but he thought about solving the problem from the root cause. He can''t solve his stepmother, he can only solve himself. "You''re welcome." Adam stood up: "You are a good son, stick to this, I believe you can also make a difference in charity." People with a strong sense of morality are better than ordinary people to do charity. Carolines Ellis Charity Fund, with a few more such people, is also a good thing. Maybe many years later, another Caroline came out. This can be regarded as a good deed on Adam''s day. Nurse station. "What disease?" Susan smiled. "Being confused for a while." Adam smiled and said something about it. Susan smiled, without any fuss. She has been in the emergency room for four or five years, and she has seen and heard more weird things. This is really nothing. "You handled it well Susan praised: "But you are the only one who can do this. How can a doctor help him find a part-time job that can move into the dormitory immediately. " "It''s also a coincidence. There happened to be a friend''s charity recruiting people." Adam smiled reservedly. As a billionaire, if he wants to be a doctor safely, he can still keep a low profile. This time, if it wasn''t for the white youth to have such a strong sense of morality, Adam would be pleasing to the eye, and he would not reach out to help. Susan took a deep look at Adam, understood what Adam meant, and skipped the topic. The two chatted a few more words, and Susan was called away. At this time, Alex pushed an African-American man in a wheelchair, and the two came over talking and laughing. Adam narrowed his eyes and greeted him. Chapter 348: If you cant die, you will become stronger "Okay, Dr. Clive, leave it to me here." Adam greeted him with a smile. "what did you say?" Alex was startled, then furious: "This is my patient." "Do not." Adam shook his head: "Your patient is still waiting for you to examine the rectum. This patient has a gunshot wound. The wound is on the shoulder, not on the rectum, so he is not your patient." "Hi! I like Dr. Clive, I want him to be my doctor." The African-American man apparently fell in love with Alex. Seeing Adam bullying Alex, he immediately helped his friend out. "Sorry." Adam shook his head and said, "This is the emergency room, so I will contact Dr. Lewis." "I''m not an emergency room!" The African-American man was very loyal, covering his wound and stood up: "I have an appointment with Dr. Burke, and I ask Alex to be my bed doctor." Obviously, he is a frequent visitor to the hospital. Not only did he make an appointment with a specific attending doctor, but he also knew the concept of a tube-bed doctor. "I will contact Dr. Burke for you." Adam smiled: "But believe me, even if Dr. Burke comes over, Dr. Clive can''t be your bedside doctor." "why?" The African-American man was taken aback and looked at Alex, whose face was already similar to him. Alex was speechless. What can he say? Because of his negligence, Dr. Burke made the patient he managed almost died, so Dr. Burke punished him not to enter the operating room for two weeks. Dr. Bailey also fined him for two weeks of rectal examination? How can you tell such a shameful thing to "good buddies"? "No matter what, I have the right to decide my own bed doctor." The African-American man was excited and said stubbornly: "Alex, don''t worry, Dr. Burke and I are also old acquaintances. I must let him appoint you to be my bedside doctor." Saying this, stretch out your hand and shake it. Alex also stretched out his hand and placed it next to the African-American man, doing the same shaking motion. It is very similar to the punching ceremony that African Americans like to do. Alex''s complexion improved a lot, and he showed a mocking look at Adam, full of triumphant expressions of "Don''t think you are good, you can grab my patient". Adam asked the nurse to call Dr. Burke. "I would rather see you in other ways, Mr. Owens." Dr. Burke reached out and shook the African-American man. "Just call me Digoby." The African-American man laughed. "what''s going on?" Dr. Burke looked at Adam. Adam said the matter. "Digby, Dr. Duncan is our best intern here." Dr. Burke glanced at Alex coldly, and Wen Sheng said to the African-American man: "He will be your bedside doctor and be responsible for your condition." "Do not!" The African-American man shook his head and said, "I only want Dr. Clive." "Digby, Dr. Clive has violated the hospital''s regulations and cannot be a tube bed doctor in a short time." Dr. Burke persuaded: "I am your doctor and an old friend again. Don''t you believe my decision?" "Ceon." The African-American man exclaimed: "Young people who dont make mistakes? Its nothing. And I know my injury. Its just a simple stitch. Maybe it doesnt need to be hospitalized. What''s the big deal for Alex to do it, I Believe in you and believe in him." Dr. Burke shook his head helplessly. In the end, he could only respect the patient''s choice and nodded his head: "That''s it, Dr. Clive, do the suture first, and then take the CT. You are responsible, congratulations!" When he said this, Dr. Burke looked at Alex with disgust. Alex was old fritters, and didn''t look at Dr. Burke at all. He pushed the African-American man to the ward. When passing by, he gave Adam a provocative look. Snapped! Snapped! After walking past, the applause of Alex and the African man came into Adam''s ears. "Doctor Duncan, you are right." Dr. Burke gave Adam full affirmation. Adam smiled. "correct." Dr. Burke took a disgusted look at the direction Alex was leaving: "Help me inform Dr. Bailey that Dr. Clive''s rectal examination will last one more week." "I know." Adam nodded. Alex thinks he can bypass the ban and treat others as fools. But who is a fool who can be a doctor? Not to mention a famous doctor like Dr. Burke. You are a fool if you violate the orders of the superior doctor and dare to do so. At noon. Hospital restaurant. "I heard that you didn''t grab Alex''s patient?" Christina was carrying the dinner plate and started gossiping as soon as she came over. "No way, I ran into a patient who was not afraid of death." Adam shrugged. "Tsk tusk, this guy Alex really has a hand." Christina tutted and was amazed: "Yesterday I almost lied to the female patient with a giant tumor, and today I stole a tattooed **** who is not afraid of death in front of you." Saying that you are not afraid of death may be over, to be precise, it is uncomfortable not to die. The gunshot wound on his shoulder was made by his friend, in order to increase the scar of the gunshot wound. It was an upgraded version of the tattoo. And this is not the first time. Last time, the bullet grazed the armpit. "This patient belongs to the Iowa State Wrestling Team." George interjected: "Alex seems to be playing wrestling too. When I checked in the morning, I heard the two of them talking about the spirit of wrestling. What things that fail to beat you can make you stronger. You cant beat me unless you kill me. Pain is a dividing line, everything depends on how we deal with the pain. Alex also helped him borrow a camera, took a close-up shot of the gunshot wound, and the two were as good as their brothers. " "Pretend!" Liz sneered: "Just like he lied to the poor female patient with a giant tumor, I really want this patient to listen to his true heart." "I hope Alex doesn''t have too much fun again." Adam smiled. "what do you know?" Christina''s heart moved. "His first gunshot wound, for commemoration, didn''t even take out the bullet. This time the gunshot wound caused a broken rib and blood pneumothorax." Adam said: "Although Dr. Burke inserted a tube to drain the blood in his lungs and repaired his lungs, the gunshot wound may cause an emergency response in his body. Think about it. If he has any small wounds on his body, what will it cause?" "infection!" Christina shouted in unison. "Do you think that a tattoo **** who believes in pain will have a small wound on his body?" Adam said casually: "If I were his bedside doctor, I would definitely ask in detail, but these are common sense, and Alex must know..." Liz got up abruptly, left a word and ran away. "I don''t believe Alex!" Adam ate by himself. As the African-American man said, this is his freedom and his belief: whoever can''t kill him can make him stronger. All Adam can do is respect and blessings. Besides, he is not short of this 0.01 point lifespan. Chapter 349: Titled Death Medical center. "What good surgery is waiting for you?" Alex saw Liz rushing and couldn''t help but mocked. Although Liz wiped his **** yesterday, he didn''t appreciate it. Because no matter what the process was, the result was that he was not only beaten in public, but also severely punished. For the interns, they were racing against time to enter the operating room to improve their skills. Fortunately, one year later, they passed the exams and formally received the residency training. He was not allowed to enter the operating room for two weeks after being punished, and he could only check his rectum. Now it has been added to three weeks. The progress was pulled down too much at once. Where''s Leeds? Not only did he undergo thoracotomy, he was also praised by Dr. Burke. More importantly, Liz and the others are all close to Adam. The friend of the enemy is also the enemy. "Are there other wounds on your gunshot patient? Have you asked him?" Liz said anxiously. "Hi! That''s my patient!" Alex said annoyed: "I am a doctor just like you! I know what I''m doing!" "So you checked?" Liz became angry, and said angrily: "Are you sure? Just like you were so sure I didn''t call you yesterday?! If not, then go and check it quickly. Once the patient has a wound infection, the stress response caused by a gunshot wound , It will aggravate the infection, and you may kill your patients! Again!" Alex was stuck. He asks a fart! He just remembered talking nonsense with the other party to deepen his feelings, so where did he think of asking about this? Besides, African-American men believe in controlling pain, and if there is no pain, they can create pain by themselves and then control it. Even if he asked, the other party wouldn''t necessarily say it. If it weren''t for a gunshot wound, the African-American man would never come to the hospital. Then his face changed, and he looked at the laboratory report in his hand. Liz snatched the test report, glanced at it, his face changed. "The number of white blood cells has increased sharply. The number of white blood cells is 27, 16% banded neutrophils, which is significantly higher than the general stress response." Toot! The pager rang at this moment. Alex took it out and saw, his face turned dark, and he didn''t have the thought of quarreling with Liz, and ran directly to the ward of the African-American man. Liz didn''t understand why, Adam''s guess was correct, and a serious infection really occurred. "Call Dr. Burke! Call Dr. Duncan!" Liz confessed to the nurse and ran over. In the ward. "what''s the situation?" Alex pushed aside the ward, frowned and asked. "I''m freezing to death, doctor, I can''t stop shaking." The African-American man lay on his side, shrank into a ball, shivering. The nicknames like brother and Alex were no longer called, and they directly shouted out the true identity of the two. He is a patient, and Alex is the doctor who should save him. "Doctor, his temperature rises and his blood pressure drops." The nurse reminded. "Mr. Owens, do you have any other tattoos on your body, the one you got recently?" Liz, who was following, asked directly. "Yes, there is a new tattoo on the calf." The African-American man trembled. Liz opened it up, his face changed drastically. I saw a big spider printed on the other''s calf, but it was already a dead and badly decomposed big spider. "OMG!" The African-American man also leaned forward and looked over, and then yelled out in fear: "It hasn''t been so disgusting this morning." "Seriously infected." Alex complained: "Why didn''t you say it earlier." "It was nothing at the time." The African-American man dared not look any more, lay down again, closed his eyes, and shivered. "what''s the situation?" At this moment, Adam walked in. "What are you doing here?" Alex''s face was pale. "I called him." Liz said quickly: "Adam had foreseen this possibility a long time ago. If he were Mr. Owens'' tube bed doctor, this would not happen at all." "I can handle my patients by myself." Alex shouted. "Adam, what should we do?" Liz asked Adam as he walked up to the African man and said, "Mr. Owens, your infection is very serious. Before Dr. Burke arrives, I strongly recommend that you let Dr. Duncan be responsible for your injuries." "He''s a shit, he''s just an intern just like me..." Alex sneered. "I agree to let Dr. Duncan be my bed doctor." The African-American man didn''t support Alex''s posture at first, and directly said the words that made Alex stunned. If he knew his condition was so serious at first, he would definitely listen to Dr. Burke and let Adam be his bedside doctor. What anything that cant kill me makes me stronger. What Only by killing me can I give up. It was bragging before dying. His current lung capacity is even difficult to breathe, so what kind of bragging is he still bragging about? There is great fear between life and death. It is human instinct to fear death to survive. Righteousness, goodwill, or something is even more shit! Whoever is most likely to save him is God! Alex is obviously not. "Call Dr. Burke." "Already called." "Continuous call!" "Inject antibiotics!" "The patient already has symptoms of multiple organ failure, and the secondary infection has caused sepsis. He should be sent to the intensive care unit immediately to assist in breathing and prepare for adrenaline!" After the African-American man gave up Alex and chose him, Adam did his part and began to command. Although he was unhappy with the attitude of the African man at the beginning, it was Adam''s basic principle to treat illness and save lives. For him, a man of African descent is nothing more than a tool to increase first aid experience and lifespan. No matter how small a mosquito is, it is meat. Business is business! Besides, even if the condition of an African-American man is cured, it will probably be abolished. Its fine if you dont lie in a hospital bed in the future, but you still want to continue playing wrestling and bragging, and want to eat farts. In the U.S., if you lose your job and source of income, even if you survive, what it feels like... The legend of the angel of death has been circulating in the hospitals of the American TV drama world. It is said that some medical staff with extreme perceptual or mental problems will carry out humanitarian murders of patients who are seriously ill and are not as good as dead to help them relieve their suffering. Of course, many times, these patients who don''t want to live but can''t do it on their own, or are powerless, request it themselves. One shot of morphine, everything is done. But this is a serious crime, and there are very few who are willing to take such a big risk to help the patient do so. And you cant figure out who is emotional help and who is mentally ill. Once you encounter mental problems, whether the patient really wants to die or not, as long as he believes that you want to die, he will do it. That''s just a terrifying death killer instead of an angel of death. Even if it is emotional and sincerely trying to help the patient, it will inevitably suffer from mental problems if the frequency is too high and the pressure is too high. Therefore, the law does not allow doctors to assist patients in euthanasia, which is actually very reasonable. Because you can''t figure out whether the doctor is selfish. The angel of death is hard to come by. If an African-American man survives, but he must lie in a hospital bed, enduring physical pain while watching his life collapse a little bit. At that time, I''m afraid that African-American men will pray to meet their own angel of death. Alex has a relationship with death, but let him take such a big risk for an African-American man to be an angel, it is impossible to even think about it. The title of Death may be more suitable for him. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 350: 1 piece of cool Medical center. "what''s the situation?" Dr. Burke trot over and asked quickly. "...It has basically stabilized now." Adam explained the situation. "Good job." Dr. Burke looked at Adam weirdly. He had already felt high on this intern before, but Adam was able to break this feeling time and time again. Even if he came in the first time, Biyadang did not necessarily do better. Is this really an intern? Adams fame, he had heard a few ears when he was a medical intern at the medical center a few years ago. But he always felt that Adam was in Leonard''s relationship and he was touted it abruptly. If you look at Alex, who is also a related household, you will know what the general level of the related household is. But Adam, the related householder, immediately raised the average line of the related households by a large margin, and forced another affiliated household, Alex, into the mud. The average level that they could endure in the past is now not only unqualified, but also revealing the true background, so that they can''t be seen by higher-level doctors. Repeatedly defied the orders of superior doctors, had no medical ethics, offended patients, and had low professionalism. Such a person would have been expelled long ago if they had no relationship with the dean. But even so, he was not prepared to endure it again and again. The dean does have rights. But he is also a famous doctor in the field of cardiothoracic surgery, with his own dignity and face. Can the dean''s family be able to violate his orders repeatedly? Even if the other party is right, it is not allowed, not to mention that Alex is wrong again and again. This is unbearable. The authority of superior doctors must be maintained! "The follow-up observation of Mr. Owens is your responsibility." After checking, Dr. Burke ordered. "it is good." Adam nodded. Alex stood aside, his expression ugly. Before Dr. Burke was relieved of his responsibility for bed management, even if the African-American man verbally asked Adam to be his own bedside doctor, Alex did not dare to really leave. Violation of Yang and Yin and blatant confrontation are completely different concepts. Once he dared to do this, he had no doubt that Dr. Burke would immediately notify the hospital to expel him. At that time, even if it was the dean, it would be hard to say anything. Rules are rules! "What are you doing here? The rectal exam is over?" Dr. Burke looked at Alex coldly. Alex turned around and left. He knew he had completely offended Dr. Burke. Talking more is not helpful. You have to recognize counsel when you should recognize counsel. Dr. Burke confessed a few more words and left. He is a very busy doctor in charge. "Adam, you are amazing." Liz looked at Adam admiringly. "You are still good." At this time it was time for the competition break, Adam smiled reservedly: "Rush directly to grab Alex''s patient." "His patient?" Liz contemptuously said: "If you want me to say, he still has to do rectal examination, the province will kill the patient." "Adam, you really have you." Christina and Meredith passed by and said in admiration: "This will allow you to **** the patient back." "Adam, if there is any problem with my diagnosis in the future, you can remember to tell me secretly." Meredith smiled and said, "Obviously you are thinking more about things than we are." "I remember Adam has a bachelor''s degree in psychology." Christina thoughtfully said: "It seems that I have to get another bachelor''s degree in psychology, otherwise, even if we encounter this situation again, we will not be able to achieve Adam''s level." "Ok?" Meredith and Liz both looked at her. "Patients like to lie." Christina explained: In the case of this tattoo masochist, a small tattoo has a small infection, even if you ask him, he will not necessarily tell him, because for him, this is a small injury that is not worth mentioning. Doesn''t it make people laugh at speaking out. Adam pointed out this possibility without asking, how did he do it? The patients psychological and behavioral characteristics can not be seen at a glance, and the patients condition can be inferred quickly and accurately. This kind of him is naturally very powerful. " "Almost every patient will lie." Adam smiled and said: "Because human nature is like this, it is not a last resort, they will not really reveal everything to the doctor. In the process of questioning and answering between the doctor and the patient, the answers the patient said have been processed, just like writing a diary. Of course, under normal circumstances, the patient''s condition is the same as writing in a diary, which can more or less explain some problems. We diagnosed based on this, and the problem is not big. But I am afraid that what the patient conceals is the most important cause and symptom, which is likely to cause our misjudgment. At this time, it is very useful to master a little more psychology and determine whether the patient has lied during the course of disease inquiry. " "That''s what you can master." Meredith shook his head and said: "We are almost exhausted from the internship. How can we have time to study psychology in depth." "Yup." Liz, who graduated from general medical school, feels the same way. "Worn out?" Christina squinted Meredith: "Which kind of tired? I remember we seem to be classmates from Harvard Medical School." "..." Meredith was speechless. Her IQ is not low. If she is willing to work hard and get a bachelor''s degree in psychology, it is not too difficult. But when she was in school, she was in waves. Now that she graduated as an intern, she was caught up in the emotional entanglement with Mr. Dream. She banged the bed board all night, making George''s face black and making Liz complain that she should oil the spring of the box spring. Plus the batch of interns who are already busy, can you not be tired! Everyone was chatting, and George came over from there. "Alex may be miserable!" "How to say?" Liz''s eyes lit up. "I just came over from the director''s office and saw that Dr. Burke was arguing with the director over there. I faintly heard the words of Alex, persuade me to leave." George said. "finally come." Christina smiled and said: "Remember what the director told us when we were in the induction training?" "Of our 20 surgical interns, 8 of them will be transferred to easier departments, 5 will collapse under pressure, and 2 of UU reading will be dismissed." Adam smiled. "It seems that Alex will be the first person in our group to be dismissed." Christina smiled. "Who knows." Adam shrugged. Where are the related households so easy to persuade? Everyone chatted for a few more words, and then dispersed. "What''s up?" Adam smiled and looked at George. "Ok." George looked left and right. Seeing that no one was paying attention to them, he pulled Adam into a ward, closed the door, and closed the blinds... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 351: It’s a good thing to laugh Inside the ward. "What''s going on here?" Adam''s eyes were a little weird. "I, I have to ask you something." George stopped talking. "you said." Adam looked at him. "I seem to have a problem with my skin..." George hesitated. "Oh, boy!" Adam couldn''t help but let out a sigh of the same style as Sheldon. He had already guessed something. George apparently understood that Adam probably knew, and blushed: "It seems to be a rash. I think I know what it is, but I can''t get closer to see it clearly, so I can''t confirm it." "Take off your pants." Adam helped the forehead. Originally only 80% certainty, now it is 95%. "I think I can describe it, it''s red..." George put his hand on the waist of his trousers and did his last effort. "Since you can describe and know what it is, go to the treatment directly, then ask me what to do?" Adam also didn''t want to see him, so he said, he was ready to flash. He is going to wash his hands. Now, he finally understands Sheldon''s cleanliness and obsessive-compulsive disorder. In the world of American TV dramas, washing hands frequently and disinfecting them frequently is not entirely a "crazy conjecture." In fact, it is really necessary. God knows what will happen. "and many more." George reached out to stop Adam. Adam stepped away and avoided George''s hand: "Stop!" George''s chubby face was bleeding out of shame. Adam''s reaction speaks for itself. Adam knew that he had done a little too much. This was not a response from the doctor, but a blind fear of visceral disease as an ordinary person in his previous life. "Now there are two options, one is your own diagnosis and I will go." Seeing George''s reaction, Dr. Adam''s professionalism regained the upper hand, and said in a calm tone: "Either you take off your pants and let me check it. No matter what it is, you must diagnose and treat it as soon as possible." George tangled for a moment, then untied his belt, turned his head to look at the ceiling, and let Adam observe. "So?" "Looks like it should be a craving." Adam knew it at first glance. "call." George was also relieved. He dared to guarantee that there was no such thing in the past. It had just been indescribable early this morning, and now he has symptoms. The treatment is very simple. A sufficient amount of penicillin can be done. It is not a terrible disease that is almost terminally ill like AIDS. "Don''t relax too early." Adam reminded: "This is only a rough diagnosis, not 100% certain. You must take a sample right away and get a pathogen culture to screen for all gonorrhea. You know, gonorrhea is not only an obscene poison." "Yep." George became nervous again. "There is a saying in the hospital, don''t get on the bus." Adam curiously asked: "So, who gave you such a big gift?" "I don''t know what''s going on." George said sadly: "Olivia...she doesn''t look like that person." "Just her?" Adam''s mouth twitched, secretly thanking him for sticking to his principles. Olivia was a pretty little nurse who admired him and wanted to pursue him. If he hadn''t adhered to his principles, maybe he would be the one who was recruited now. The hospital in the American TV series is really messy and dangerous. Barney, it seems most likely to win the bet... "of course." George nodded: "I''m not that kind of casual person. If it weren''t for us to love each other, I wouldn''t be like this." "you sure?" Adam looked strange. It''s all like this, still in love? Since George is clean and self-care, the only truth is that Olivia is not clean and self-care. "..." George understood the look in Adam''s eyes, and was silent for a moment, then asked: "Adam, what should I do?" "I''ve already said that, gonorrhea screening is done first, and early treatment is good." Adam frowned. "I mean Olivia." George struggled: "What should I do to her?" "Think about it?" Adam Tucao said: "Of course, it''s to ask who she has had with her that is unspeakable, he or they, and her will have to be treated. Let me talk about it first. Whether you say it or not, I will report this matter, otherwise it will spread The more, the whole hospital will become a virus petri dish." God knows how many people have been infected in the hospital. Although 95% of this visceral disease is transmitted through indescribable blood and saliva, other ways of transmission cannot be completely ruled out. For example, if the infected person''s clothing is contaminated, it is also contagious. Only a thousand days can be a thief, how can a thousand days be a thief. Adam has lived in this environment for a long time and must be safe. The best solution is to report to the hospital, let the hospital take action, cure the disease, prevent the disease, and control the scope of infection. "do not!" George was anxious: "As soon as you report it, I will expose it." "Do you think you can hide it?" Adam looked at him pityingly: "You have to go to the laboratory for a gonorrhea test? In the hospital, news spreads faster than the virus." "I can be anonymous." George was not convinced. "Those who do laboratory tests are all old fried dough sticks." Adam shook his head and said, "You can''t hide your expression at all. Moreover, we are doctors. It is normal to treat illnesses. There is nothing to hide. Anyway, you won''t be the only one." "You said lightly." George is still reluctant. If he had this mental quality, he would not take Adam to hide in the ward for examination. "Of course I am clean and light." Adam couldn''t help laughing. "..." George stagnated, speechless. He used to think that Adam was a playboy, but when he encountered this kind of thing, he was recruited, but Adam was confident that he was all right. This is simply unscientific! "Okay, I won''t report it, I''ll give you one afternoon, and you will check it first." Adam thought for a while and said. "thank you so much." George was overjoyed, and after thanking him, he hurriedly went for an inspection. Adam looked at his back and shook his head. It''s not that he really considered George, but he thought that maybe he didn''t need to take the initiative to report it. As long as George went for an examination, the news would soon spread throughout the hospital. The director of surgery would definitely take action If not, Adam will report it again. After all, reporting this kind of news is not a good reputation, and it affects one''s own image to some extent. It turns out that Adams words are not wrong at all. in the afternoon. When Adam was washing his hands for the third time, Christina and the three came over and said gossiping: "Have you heard? George has gotten into poison. Who would have thought that our good boy would turn into a **** and a sweetheart. Boy, hahaha." "He is lucky." Adam couldn''t help but laugh. In the early days, it can be cured easily, especially when they are in the hospital, and enough penicillin can kill them as a whole. Switching to other more serious gonorrhea, Liz and the others, as George''s friends, absolutely can''t laugh. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 352: The famous scene is here Medical center. While Adam and the others were talking and laughing, George came sneaking over again. "Our **** is here." Leeds and George have the best relationship. They are good friends. When George is in the bathroom, she can brush her teeth and chat. And the better the relationship, the happiest to smile when encountering embarrassment with friends. George''s face was so dark, especially when he saw Meredith looking at him with a smile. "Adam, I have something to ask you for help." "Is it an injection?" Adam shook his head and said, "You can find Meredith or Leeds for this kind of thing. They are your room-friendly friends." "George, I will help you." Meredith said with a smile. "George, I can too." Liz roared. "What are you waiting for?" Christina smiled and said, "Hurry up." Liz immediately grabbed George and dragged him into the next ward. "What are you doing with you too?" George was pulled in by Liz half-pushing and half-pushing. When they saw Adam and they all followed, they suddenly reluctant: "Get out, get out!" "Don''t talk nonsense, quickly take off your pants!" Christina smiled. Liz pushed George from behind and pressed him on the examination bed, and directly took off George''s trousers. "Lovely Pippi." "Well, that''s great." "Really, just like a baby." The three female hooligans officially went online. "Dont look at me." Adam stood there with his hands in his arms. Seeing George looking at him pitifully, he couldn''t help but smile: "If you don''t want to be suppurated or deranged in the future, let them fight." "I often imagine staying in the same room with the three of you, all kinds of indescribable." George gave up resistance and let Liz take a shot on the left and right, vomiting painful and embarrassed: "And reality is obviously more exciting than fantasy." "Don''t rush to be exciting." Adam interrupted with a smile: "Did you talk to Olivia?" "Talked." As soon as George finished the injection, he immediately put on his pants and stared at the three female hooligans who were laughing crazy. Then he said in doubt: "She didn''t say anything. She glanced at me and ran away. I infected her the same, do you think I wronged her?" "Don''t think too much." Adam shook his head and said: "This kind of thing, few people are willing to admit that it was passed on to others, her reaction is also normal, just hope that the news spreads, the hospital will take action, otherwise God knows how many people will be infected." "Christina and I must be fine anyway." Liz believed in himself: "This is also the benefit of us not hooking up with men." Christina''s smile froze. "I''m fine." Meredith dissatisfied: "I only did it with Shept..." "But you''re not sure if Shept did it with you." Liz said poisonously: "He is Mr. Dream." "You mean the greater the charm, the easier it is to get?" Meredith glanced at Adam. "Except for cleanliness." Liz added. "Shept is very clean and self-conscious..." Meredith and Liz quarreled. Didi. Didi. Didi. At this moment, George''s pager rang. Then everyone''s pagers rang. "coming." Adam saw that the above message was to go to the executive meeting room and smiled clearly. "George, you are embarrassed this time." After reading the paged message, Liz and the others teased George again. Everyone joked and walked to the meeting room. On the way, people kept gathering, and obviously they were all notified. Large meeting room. A large number of surgeons, doctors and nurses gathered together. Richard, the director of surgery, stood there with his hands on his chest, looked around everyone with a dark face, and said one word at a time: "The 3 interns, 4 residents, and 6 nurses in the surgery have all found to be afflicted with poison. , This is still known at this stage..." "There are more than 70,000 new patients every year. If they are not treated as soon as possible, they may cause blindness, confusion, and even death." The administrative assistant to the director of surgery, an old lady, sat there, and then the director of surgery said, "So get treatment as soon as possible." "If you have been with the surgery, no, with anyone in the hospital, you have had an unprotected indescribable experience, go for a checkup immediately!" Richard, the director of surgery, said with a cold face: "This is not a request!" Olivia and George looked at each other and looked away angrily. Some people kick their hearts. There are also many people who are confident that they are okay, secretly laughing. In the first place, this incident was inherently funny. Secondly, on the table of the old lady, there are two objects commonly used by medical students: a banana and a small square object. They all guessed what would happen next. Sure enough, the development of the matter did not disappoint them at all. The director of surgery, Richard, rolled his eyes and said helplessly: "Patricia will show you the indescribable safety." After speaking, he left directly. It is said that they are all doctors and nurses, this kind of thing is very common, the director of surgery has never seen anything, this kind of performance should not be at all. But it is precisely because it is so common that Richard, the director of surgery, feels even more ashamed. All of these people under him knew everything well, but they still made such a big mistake and caused such a large-scale infection, which really made him lose face in the hospital. Now he can only hope that the number of surgeons will not be too large, and the internal medicine will have more trouble. This is really bad! "The time is right." The old lady had already picked up the two things and started to demonstrate: "Gentlemen, you all know when, carefully tear open the packaging bag..." The end of popular science. The crowd dispersed, whoever meets the conditions will queue up. "Adam, you finally came to see me." Barney was sitting in a wheelchair, pushed away by Adam, and said excitedly: "Guess what, how many have I already tackled? You can''t guess it, not one, not two or three, it''s enough. Six! Yeah~!" He made a six gesture, nodded and smiled triumphantly: "yeah~! In just two weeks, I''ve done most of it, and you will lose." "Awesome!" Adam gave a thumbs up. "You take it." Barney was happier, then turned around and looked around, surprised: "Where are we going?" "Take you to an inspection." Adam smiled. "What check?" Barney asked and then his eyes lit up, he leaned his head back, and gestured towards the long line: "Look, that one over there is one of the six, isn''t it pretty? , And that one, and that one! Hey, why are they all coming in line?" Without waiting for Adam to explain, his eyes lighted: "Is it some kind of hospital multi-person party? Nice~ Adam, give me a high-five." "Sorry, I can''t do it." Adam shook his head. "why?" Barney is dissatisfied. Adam handed Barney a selected photo album of infatuation: "Come on, take a look at this first." "Do not!!!" After a while, Barneys painful cry broke through the clouds again, penetrated the universe, and broke the fourth wall... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 353: Always feel like you are bullying Medical center. Into the night. Ted, Matthew, and Li have arrived after hearing the news. "Hey Yo" "gross!" "Get away!" They glanced at the catalogue of various gonorrhea symptoms that Adam had specially placed in Barney''s ward, and everyone couldn''t bear it. "Barney, are you okay?" Ted looked at Barney, who was lying motionless on the bed, with no focus. Since Barney had a fracture and went to the hospital, he made a bet with Adam again, and his energy has been concentrated in the hospital. In the past, I came to him every night, shouting legendary in his mouth, let him suitu, and Barnistensen, whom he disliked, disappeared for a long time. Ted said he missed it very much. Don''t cherish what is easy to get, and regret it when you lose it. Barney''s favor for Ted, and he wants to replace Matthew to become Ted''s best friend. He is too proactive. Ted has always been half-pushing and disgusting from time to time. This is simply the relationship between the pirated goddess and the spare tire. Now that the spare tire Barney''s love road is blocked and sad, the goddess Ted feels that it is time to take the initiative a little bit, let the spare tire Barney feel the warmth from the goddess, honestly serve as a spare tire for himself, don''t think about another Pan Gaozhi. "I''m fine." Barney murmured with a vibrato. "I''ll call Adam." Lily saw that Barney was not in the right state, turned around and went out of the ward to look for Adam. "I blame Adam!" Ted complained: "If it weren''t for him to bet Barney, Barney wouldn''t be infected with flattery and would be hit hard." "Nor can you say that." Matthew spoke for Adam: "I don''t think Adam knows. He just wanted to punish Barney by betting. After all, the last time Barney participated in the death baby car race, it killed two innocent passers-by, and it was still two. The backbone of a family." "Isn''t it possible to punish in another way." Ted also wanted to save his spare tire. Naturally, he didn''t mention the spare tire''s fault. He just kept attacking and seduce his spare tire rival Adam: "It''s too much to bet on this kind of thing every time." "What''s the bet if you don''t take this bet?" Adam''s voice came in from outside. Ted looked over with some guilty conscience. Adam, in a white lab coat, walked in and looked at Ted with a faint smile: "Besides this, what else can make Barney remember? Say one and let me gain insights." "..." Ted stagnated, speechless. Barney is a scumbag, who doesn''t seem to care about anything except this. "Adam, is it really okay with Barney''s disease?" Matthew turned the subject off. "It''s okay to say it''s okay, it''s okay to say it''s okay, and it''s okay." Adam put away his smile and said solemnly. "what!" Lily was surprised: "What''s the big deal?" "Barney is lucky this time." Adam expressionlessly said: "What I got is only a single craziness, which happens to be in the hospital and can be cured. What if it is more serious gonorrhea, mixed gonorrhea, or even AIDS? Have you seen the picture album? You should be right about that kind. Isn''t the situation a bit picture?" The pictures in the album flashed in the minds of the three Lily, and they all shuddered. "Not so exaggerated?" Ted couldn''t help but retorted, "How can it be so unlucky?" "Exaggeration, bad luck?" Adam sneered: "Barney picks up girls every night. Over the years, he has played almost half of New York. Isn''t that an exaggeration? Even if it''s not that bad at first, isn''t it inevitable to get sick with such a large base? You should say that up to now Barney has only gotten to insult the poison, which is fortunate to be too exaggerated, right? You dont really think that Barney is the son of Goddess of Luck, do you? No way? " Without the halo of the protagonist, it is not surprising that 100% of Barney''s actions were infected with gonorrhea. In the past, Barney positioned himself as a super villain, able to do whatever he wanted, nothing at all. But when he ran into Adam, used the screenwriter''s extremely unfriendly complex with the medical staff in American TV dramas, and confronted Barney''s villain halo, Barney was immediately recruited. Ted was speechless. New York is a city of indulgence. Barney''s style of playing only one night is completely coincident with those who also like to play and are particularly vulnerable to diseases. Originally, they didn''t think about it, but Adam broke it a little. I really didn''t want to know, I was shocked. In this way, Barney really looked like the son of Goddess of Luck before. "Ted, you should be on my side." Adam patted Ted on the shoulder, and smiled meaningfully: "In Barneys style, whether you used to be or not, you will definitely be the same people in the future. If Barney gets it, then you will get it too. ?" "Do not!" Ted trembled and screamed in horror. "I mean, I can''t be the same person as Barney. We have a brother code." After Ted called, he caught a glimpse of Adam''s smile, feeling deeply offended, and quickly explained. "Tsk tusk, do you still believe in Barney''s brother''s code?" Adam tut was amazed: "Well, just be the Brothers Code Barney will abide by, but I remember that the Brothers Code stipulates only the current girlfriend and so on, you may still become the same people. So, I think you should stand by What do you think about me?" "Ted, I think Adam is right." Lily was the first to agree: "Barney can no longer play so unscrupulously, otherwise the sickness of nausea is inevitable, and this time it is an early warning." "Yup." Matthew nodded in agreement: "If you, like me, find your own Lily and live a happy life, wouldn''t it be good." Ted was a little moved. After all, the last time Lily and Ma were married, he was irritated to find his own Lily, and he didn''t agree with Barney''s crazy gameplay. "what should we do?" Lily and the others had been mixing with Ted for too long, and it was the first time to witness too many of each other. Ted gave a look, she already knew, so she asked with a smile. "Supervise him." Adam smiled and said: "In the first three weeks, a sufficient amount of penicillin was injected once a week. Although it is theoretically okay, it will be reviewed in the next three months and six months. For three years, it will be reviewed every six months. Therefore, it is best to do it in the first six months Don''t be unspeakable, so as not to infect others, you don''t want to see others suffer, right? So you have to supervise him. " When the three of Lily heard this, they looked at Barney sympathetically, but nodded and agreed. This is the moral bottom line that people should have, and they naturally cannot refuse. "Barney, something like this happened suddenly. Our previous bet was invalidated. You have completed most of it in two weeks. You win." Adam looked at Barney, who had been lost again, and put the original crown on Barney''s head: "Look, this is the crown that I lost to you. I will wear it for you. I admit that you are the strongest!" Having said this, two thumbs up. "..." Everyone was a little speechless, always feeling that Adam was bullying Barney, and it was not the first time... :. : M.x txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 354: Angry bird Say goodbye to Lily and them. Leave the ward. Adam was refreshed. Every time he sees Barney''s very unpleasant behavior, he wants to punish Barney. Although there is always a delay in punishment, it is never absent. It''s cool for a moment, and it''s always cool. Nothing more than that. On the corridor. "Huh, surgery tonight?" Adam curiously saw Meredith walking towards the operating room. "No." Meredith shook his head. "Comeon!" Adam spread his hand and said: "Are you still afraid that I will steal your operation?" "No." Meredith glanced at Adam: "I can''t say." He walked around Adam as he said. After walking a few steps, she turned her head again, with a faint smile: "And, yes, even if I could say it, I wouldn''t say it!" Last time she and her boyfriend, Dr. Shept, had discussed in bed and were preparing to perform the operation together, but Adam was cut off abruptly. She won''t forget it. "Dr. Sheputt''s operation again?" Adam smiled at Meredith''s back. Without looking back, Meredith stretched out his hands and gestured with two middle fingers. "It looks like a secret operation." Adam thoughtfully. Some celebrities or people with special identities, in order to keep secret, are this mysterious look. After thinking about it, I just threw it away. Although he likes surgery, he is not alone in this one. In many cases, secrets mean trouble. He didn''t bother to provoke him. Changing room. Adam was changing clothes, and George and Alex walked in. "My buddy, I think you should be grateful. Catching poison is the best thing that has ever happened to you." Alex was talking sternly in that seriousness: "Think about it, those women used to treat you as gay, but now you are a **** in their eyes." "They call me a fetish boy!" George didn''t have a good air. "You said too, boy!" Alex smirked and said, "It''s not a girl, it''s not gay, that''s enough. Moreover, the boy who loves poison is just like a super boy, but it''s a sick version." "Then what are you?" George fought back: "Dung-digger? Chrysanthemum gay?" "Pay attention to your words!" Alex''s face turned dark, and he threatened coldly: "Otherwise I will let you know what a real manure worker, a chrysanthemum gay!" George lowered his head, not daring to look at Alex directly. In fact, it''s no wonder that Liz and the others regard him as **** girlfriends. George is really too **** temperament, and there is no rigidity, but Liz and the others are played around by them. Let alone confront the fierce Alex. He dared not reply at all. Snapped! Adam closed the locker heavily and declared his existence. George looked happy: "Adam, are you here, are you ready to get off work?" "Ok." Adam squinted at Alex with an ugly face and smiled: "Do you know what Meredith is up to at night?" "do not know." George was taken aback, shook his head and said: "I haven''t heard of it." "Ok." Adam nodded and said no more. He just asked casually. "Go, see you tomorrow." "Wait for me, I''ll go with you." George quickly opened the locker without changing the blue shirt inside. He put on a jacket, and followed Adam with Alex''s contemptuous gaze. Outside the hospital gate. "George!" Olivia stopped him. "You guys chat." Adam smiled and walked away. "The previous thing..." George spoke hesitantly. But it was interrupted by Olivia. "George, I hope you know." Olivia hesitated: "We couldnt help it in the early hours of the morning. Before, I was dealing with other people. At first, I didnt expect that I would like you so much. Then when I realized, I immediately talked to him. broke up." "other people?" George frowned suddenly: "Who is he?" Olivia stopped speaking. "It''s not Adam, is it?" George suddenly looked at Adam, who was standing not far away from the car and hadn''t left: "I remember you liked him!" "No." Olivia''s face darkened. George scolded himself for being confused. If that person is really Adam, how could Olivia break up with Adam for him! He knew what it was like to have a crush on someone and not get a response. "I am sorry." George immediately apologized. "It''s nothing." Olivia laughed at herself: "Now think about it, it''s a good idea that Dr. Duncan looks down on us and doesn''t want to date colleagues." "Who is that man?" George turned the crooked topic back. Olivia hesitated for a moment and said a name. "Alex?" George was taken aback for a moment, with an expression of you teased me, and then saw that Olivia didnt seem to be joking, and his voice immediately rose: "Alex?!" Before thinking about it, Alex also taunted him in all kinds of ways because he had a liking poison. But the truth of the matter is that Alex is the real source of infatuation. An unknown fire filled George''s body and mind in an instant. "Alex!!!" George turned and ran towards the hospital. "George!" Olivia was taken aback, and she didn''t expect George to react so much and chase George away. there. Adam, who had been listening to gossip remotely, was also a little dumbfounded. This is really unexpected. But thinking about it, it was unexpected and reasonable. Alex was originally a playboy, but he didn''t line up for testing. Apart from knowing that he would definitely get it, and he had already injected penicillin, is there any other explanation? That is, just now, Alex thief shouted to catch the thief, with fifty steps laughing and a hundred steps confidently, for a moment even Adam did not pay attention to the problem. These thoughts flashed in his mind, and Adam was not in a hurry to go back, and quickly followed. Looking at George, the next scene must be very exciting. As George''s friend, he always wants to help the place... definitely not to join in the fun and watch the crowds... On the corridor. Alex, who had changed his clothes, walked over and faced George who was running madly. "Alex!!!" George yelled and launched a savage collision. One threw himself and knocked Alex down, raised his fist high, and shouted directly into Alex''s face. "You were the one who infected me with the charming poison!!! You bastard!!!" Alex didn''t think that the mother-in-law George would rise too, but without checking for a while, he was punched hard in the eye socket. In the end, he was practicing wrestling. He received a punch and immediately reacted. He arched his arms with both hands and blocked all George''s fists. "George, don''t do that." The fist had just been swung out, and George, who was pressing on him, had fluttered back lightly, avoiding his fist perfectly. Squinting the other intact eye, Alex almost died out of breath. Seeing Adam stretched out his hand to block George, he looked like he was persuading him, but the gloat in Adam''s eyes was not too dazzling. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 355: There is only 1 truth Medical center. On the corridor. Such a big movement has already shocked countless people eating melons. Especially George''s ambiguous roar. It also made the eyes of the onlookers somewhat meaningful. "what''s the situation?" "George was infected by Alex~" "What? Are you kidding me?" "The biggest way of spreading love poison is indescribable, and it''s still unprotected and indescribable. George was infected by Alex, doesn''t it mean..." "Hmm, now you should understand? What protection do they need? It must be unprotected and indescribable! Otherwise, why do you think there is true love between gays, but the infection rate of all kinds of chaos and gonorrhea is much higher than that of normal men and women? " "Hey, Du Lei hated them thoroughly. If everyone learns from them, Du Lei will close these manufacturers." "Hahaha." "George is gay, we all know, but Alex? I really didn''t see it!" "What''s so weird about this? A **** like Alex is always an all-eating type. He wants to try. Will George dare to resist?" "I also think it''s normal. Originally, Alex was punished to work as a dung picker for a week, but now it has been extended to two or three weeks, and there is even a tendency to keep doing it. Don''t you think it is strange?" "What do you mean? He was punished because he repeatedly offended Dr. Burke." "This is normal thinking, or Alex wants you to feel that way, combined with this scene, the truth will come out!" "You mean, Alex fell in love with the job of a **** digger, and then he deliberately angered Dr. Burke repeatedly and prolonged the punishment?" "puff!" "Don''t laugh, don''t smile at my face even if you smile!" "Sorry, I can''t help it." "..." "Don''t be surprised, maybe it was unintentional to be punished for the first time. But then? Unless you are a fool, or really like doing this. Otherwise, I really cant figure it out. How could an intern in a small area dare to offend Dr. Burke again and again? Are you too courageous? " "Yes, he is definitely not a fool, otherwise he wouldn''t be a doctor. So what does he picture? Knowing that to do that would definitely offend Dr. Burke and incur punishment, but he did it again and again..." "So, uncovering the appearance, combining all the evidence, and excluding other answers, the remaining answer is ridiculous, but there is only one truth: he likes to do dung work, and he has gone from a normal orientation to a mixed orientation. Xiang Zhen **** is gone forever. In other words, this is the real Alex. In the beginning, he was just like many hidden lurks who hadn''t come out. He didn''t dare to face this fact. Now he is free and chooses to face himself bravely. " "His, it seems to be true." "Awesome, your logical reasoning is so strong, you can definitely go for a comprehensive diagnosis in the future, maybe it''s a Doctor House again." "Hehe, mean, I just reasoned casually. It''s not difficult at all. There is no way. The evidence is there brightly. It''s too dazzling. I don''t think I can do it even if I can''t see it." "..." With a roar, George was forced to reason out the only truth by ??a group of logical ghosts. The love and hatred between Alex''s mental journey and George are constantly being deciphered in the gossip. The sage of the East taught gossip to calculate the heaven and earth, but it was used by a crowd of melon-eating people to decipher freedom and love, which is very embarrassing. "Asshole!" Alex originally had a fire, but now the gossip around him didn''t have enough whisper, and it came into his ears clearly, no matter where he could stand it, he clenched his fist and rushed forward. "Stand back, Alex!" Adam stretched out his palm and made a stop. "Go to hell!" When Alex saw that Adam was about to stop him, he slammed his fist into Adam''s face. Compared to George who punched him. He hates this face even more! Extremely disgusted! "what!" "Doctor Duncan, be careful!" After Alex changed his target, a crowd of women eating melons immediately exclaimed. The neat shouts made the men eat melons and the masses lost the fun of eating melons for a while. Do you want to be so uniform! You think you are a cheerleader! "Fun him hard." "Yes, just hammer him in the face!" "He''s still smiling at them, it''s too much." "Dare to be handsome? Be harder!" "The hammer can''t even be repaired by a plastic surgeon, and they will still be fascinated by then!" As a group of men eating melons looked at each other, because of the same goal and the same purpose, they suddenly entered the realm of dialogue with their eyes collectively. Full of malice towards Adam. Adam actually fully understood their grievances. It has been nine years since I crossed, and I have got used to it. Yes it is! At this critical moment, Adam was not only in the mood to smile brightly at the female colleagues who supported him, but also to pay attention to the psychological activities of a group of male colleagues. Without him! Alex''s fist is''too slow''! When his IQ exceeded 180 and he was promoted to a super genius, Adam felt for a moment that the world had slowed down in his eyes, but he quickly recovered. He didn''t take it seriously. But now, he understood that it was not an illusion. His perception has indeed greatly increased. Moreover, when he actively or passively concentrates, his thinking nerves will speed up in an all-round way, and his thinking will accelerate, coupled with his original response speed faster than ordinary people, resulting in this kind of bullet-like effect. It''s not that Alex''s fist is slow, but Adam''s thinking is too fast. In the big bang, the treasure hunt organized by Rajesh, the genius needs to count the questions for a while, but the super genius Sheldon got the answer directly with a glance. why? Isn''t it because Sheldon''s brain thinking is too fast. Without such a powerful brain thinking so fast, how can the Big Bang evolve in the mind? The basic hardware of Adam''s brain is now on the same level as Shelton. Moreover, his muscle speed was not comparable to that of Shelton, who had already gone out to move, even when he opened the door and took a deep breath and went back. Of course, with Adam''s current ability, even if he can see the trajectory of the bullet, but limited by the speed of the ordinary human category, it is still impossible to really avoid the bullet. Unless it is before the bullet is fired, it can be seen and reacted in advance. But Alex''s fist was obviously not a bullet shot at high speed. This kind of attack in the speed range of ordinary people is too slow for Adam who can try to avoid bullets to a certain extent. "I''m just a persuasion." Adam smiled and turned his body to the side, avoiding Alex''s fist by the slightest margin, not forgetting to tease: "Why do you even fight for the fight?" "It''s you!" Alex missed a punch, punched again, but failed again. Seeing Adam''s smiling face close at hand, Alex became more and more angry. Regardless of the bewildered George, he continued to attack Adam as if he was crazy. However, the corners of the clothes were not touched. "What are you doing?" At this time, the boss in the hospital was also alarmed, and it was Dr. Burke who came. "stop!" Alex was a little bit up and ignored it. "Doctor Burke said stop!" Adam dodges another attack from Alex on his side, reaching out and pressing Alex''s back and pressing Alex firmly against the wall. "what happened?" Dr. Burke asked with a dark face. Adam told the matter again, and there were many female colleagues beside him. Dr. Burke immediately understood the ins and outs of the matter. "you again!" Dr. Burke stared at Alex who was pressed against the wall. He never expected that this scandal in surgery or the entire hospital might have been triggered by Alex. Before, he proposed to the director of surgery to dissuade Alex, but the director of surgery refused. Now, he wants to see what the attitude of the director of surgery would be like because of the scandal. Thinking of this, Dr. Burke sneered at Alex. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 356: The devil is hidden in the details Medical center. "Doctor Duncan, let him go." Dr. Burke tilted his head at Adam. Adam nodded and let go of his hand. Alex rubbed his face rubbed by the wall, turned his head, and glared at Adam first, and caught a glimpse of Dr. Burke''s sneer, his head hanging down again. He who liked to wrestle in the past believes in his heart that big fists are the truth. Just now when Adam pressed him with one hand, he couldn''t move at all. In addition to punching so many times without touching the corner of Adam''s clothes, he still didn''t understand that Adam was on the side of the truth. And because Dr. Burke is the boss, he didn''t dare to face the anger. A farce came to an abrupt end. "Awesome, George." After the end of the song, Liz came over and hugged George, complimenting and teasing. "I don''t want to say this." George''s face was stern. As Alex heard the gossip of the crowd eating melons, he would naturally not fail to hear it. He suddenly regretted it. It seems that his **** reputation has been established, and no one who heard it questioned him, all in a natural tone. "damn it!" Thinking of this, he cursed bitterly. Why would he scold such ambiguous words! "Do not be mad." Liz comforted: "You punched Alex like that. Everyone knows you are a man." "Men can also be an offense." Christina stabs her knife beside her. When George heard this, he stared at Christina. "Stop it, do you think Alex will be fired this time?" Liz changed the subject. "Who knows." Christina curled her lips and said, "But Burke is really angry this time." "Do you think Alex is really what they say?" Liz''s attention turned back to the gossip: "Otherwise I really can''t figure out why Alex is so courageous?" "You have to ask George about this." Christina cut the knife again: "He knows best." George exploded as soon as he heard it, and if it weren''t for Liz to hold him tightly, he would rush directly to Christina. "Adam, what do you say?" Liz is a good friend, he calmed George in a few strokes, and looked at Adam again. "I really can''t tell you this." Adam shook his head and smiled: "It''s possible for a ruffian like him to play outside. It''s actually possible to take it all. But if he likes to be a manure collector and deliberately provokes Dr. Burke, then it''s a little taken for granted. Gay has a hairy relationship? Go ahead and ask, which **** likes to be a dung worker?" "Then why would he do that?" Liz questioned. "It''s very simple, because of my personality, I can''t control myself." Adam shrugged. As long as you can control yourself, it is absolutely impossible to do this kind of self-destructive things, and it is still one after another, endless. "Go, let''s go to Joe''s bar and celebrate." Liz proposed. "No, I have something else." Adam declined. He now spends a large part of his energy on studying mathematics. Mathematics is vast, and even if Adams brain hardware has reached the level of Shelton and Peggy, it is difficult to have a common language with them without long enough efforts to accumulate. After all, they have been studying and researching with this kind of brain for more than ten years, and it has been continuing. Adam usually goes to work 566, 13 hours a day, deducting 2 hours of scattered time, and the remaining 9 hours, the endurance of "Just You Show" also needs to rest for 3 hours as a regular sleep time. Even if Adam didn''t study Ji Xiaolan, there were only 6 hours left, which was barely half a day for Sheldon and Peggy to study thinking time. If it were not for the bottlenecks and boundaries of knowledge learning and research, Adam would be afraid that he would not be able to catch up with them in his life. Fortunately, Adam didn''t really want to surpass them. His small goal was to have a common language with Peggy. In addition, his mathematics is also basic, not from scratch, as long as he is willing to work hard for a few years, there is still hope. And his IQ is constantly improving, this time will be shorter than imagined. Interpersonal communication is indeed important, but compared with the improvement of one''s own strength, it can only fall behind. Besides, it is the practice of hard-core friends to play together whenever you want. For example, the six-member group of old friends, the five-member group of seeking mother, and the seven-member group of Big Bang Theory. What Adam wants is only a good relationship with colleagues, not a group of doctors. Not to mention that Christina, Leeds, Meredith, and George have their own faults. Even if they are as good as Chandler and Monica, he would not do that. Because unlike Chandler and Monica, Adam and them are colleagues first, and then they may be friends or even good friends. Friends are simple, but colleagues are much more complicated. The fierce competition between each other is a gap. In fact, this is nothing. After all, the interns only have one year. When the internship is over, they will start the specialist in-patient training. When they are not in the same department, the conflict will not be too great. But there is another most critical and fatal problem. When your good friend asks you for help, you will help. But this job may affect your career, so will you still help? A very simple example. In the previous death baby car race, the worst passerby, Christina and Liz, in order to exchange the heart for the VIP patient of the director of surgery, directly violated Dr. Burke''s doctor''s order and gave the worst passerby their lives. At that time, if they need to ask Adam for help, will he help or not? If they don''t help, even if they don''t say anything, they will definitely have a pimple in their hearts. But it is completely impossible to help. Because Adam can''t afford the risks, even the slightest risk. Another example. Obviously, the hospital has issued a mandatory 566 rule, but Christina and the others usually ignore it in order to learn more. For ordinary doctors, this is too normal, and even their old-fashioned boss, Dr. Nazi Bailey, has acquiesced to their practice. Because thats how Dr. Bailey came here She really thinks that interns and even residents should stay in the hospital all the time, otherwise, how can they be called residents. There are two if there are two, three if there are two, and the internship has only been more than two months, and they have done more than three violations in bits and pieces. In this case, Adam thinks it is better to keep a certain distance from them. Distance produces beauty. The refusal of a good friend makes people feel lumps and affects feelings. But a good colleagues refusal, as long as the refusal is reasonable, not personal, and consistent, then they will only feel that Adam is righteous enough, and after the initial discomfort, they will admire Adam instead. The devil is hidden in the details. After breaking up with them, Adam returned to the apartment and washed and disinfected his hands several times. Then he began to soak. While soaking beautifully, while holding the math book, he sank into the exploration of the basic mysteries of the universe. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 357: Who is the doctor? The next day. Medical center. Green Clinic. "Adam, you are here for the rounds today." The resident Xue Ni arranged. "it is good." Adam nodded. "There must be another good case today." Bald Chris couldn''t help but vomit. "No matter how good it is, it can''t be mine." White Fatty Stu smiled trivially: "Today, there is a breast augmentation surgery at the plastic surgery department. This is a small step for me, but it is a big step for the happiness of Hollywood actresses." "You like it so much. You can add one more when you just give it to your girlfriend in the future." Bald Chris teased: "It''s big and much, you must love it to death." "good idea." Fat Bai Stu was not angry, but his eyes lit up, touched his chin, thought for a while, and suddenly clapped his hands and exclaimed, "The other one is in the middle, so..." Having said this, he stretched out his hands and performed Wei Xiaobao''s fame stunt in the weekly version, and his head was swayed. The expressions of the actions were so wretched that everyone felt deeply uncomfortable, and directly flashed people, not wanting to pay attention to this overly wretched fat man. Upon the round, Adam knew that Bald Chris was right. Today, there is really a good case. "Let''s talk about the situation." Leonard nodded to Adam when he came over for work rounds. "A 17-year-old woman was hospitalized because of bleeding after root canal treatment. She developed a fever-related heart murmur. Her temperature was normal after antibiotic treatment." Adam Report reports. "What about your diagnosis?" Leonard asked. "May need to replace the heart valve." Adam said: "But considering that the patient has hemophilia symptoms, a blood coagulation test needs to be added to confirm whether blood thinners and artificial heart valves can be used." "Very well, contact the patient''s parents and do an examination first." Leonard ordered. "My parents are in the hospital." The girl is also a personality, complaining and mocking: "They must be in the hospital cafeteria now. My blame dad likes the food in the hospital cafeteria." "Okay, contact them." Leonard nodded and left. Adam first contacted the girl''s parents, and then arranged various examinations for the girl. It was noon in a flash. Hospital autonomous restaurant. The crowd gathered to eat again. "Why is there no movement?" Liz snarled at Alex, who was sitting there alone and unattended. Usually, a message can spread throughout the entire hospital in an instant, not to mention such a bursting one last night. When Alex was a master of meritorious deeds and the hospital''s news about patient zero in this sedition incident was learned by everyone, those who were infected hated him. Those who are not infected, stay far away from him. Even if the same style, people who don''t mind playing with Alex, they are afraid that others will say they have been attacked by Alex. Therefore, Alex occupies the entire table alone, alone. The ruffian and devil who had been nicknamed from the beginning have now turned into bad guys. The image is vivid and full of connotation. "I heard that the director has something to do, but he is not here these days." Christina''s news has always been well-informed: "It is difficult for Dr. Burke to get past the director and go directly to the dean, so he dragged it down." "Luck is really good." Adam couldn''t help sighing. In fact, when this kind of thing is delayed, it often disappears. "Don''t do this, everyone is here together." Meredith underwent an operation last night and mixed oil with Mr. Dreamy. The hormones were perfectly balanced, and he was in a good mood. Thinking that everyone is really good, I couldnt help but speak for Alex. . "He is also one of us. He does have some problems, but I believe that his heart is definitely not as superficial and indifferent as the surface..." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "why are you laughing?" Meredith looked at Adam angrily. "It''s too funny to laugh at you." Adam shook his head and smiled: "Are you trying to say that the reason why he is so superficial and indifferent now must be an unhappy childhood?" "..." Meredith was stunned, but still nodded: "Yeah, that''s what I think. It''s normal. I actually understand him a little bit because I have always caused headaches, but I am not doing well now. People will grow up, and we should give others enough tolerance..." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing again. "what happened again?" Meredith''s face was a little bad. "I thought you were joking." Adam looked at her in surprise. "What do I say like a joke?" Meredith frowned. "It''s all." Adam smiled and said: "People will grow up, should we give others enough tolerance? These words seem to be fine, very chicken soup! But don''t forget, we are doctors, and we control the life and death of patients. If your growth is built on the basis that the patient should not die but died. Why should the patient pay the price of his life for the self-healing of your unfortunate childhood? Who is the doctor and who is the patient? " If you dare to say this to the patient or the patient''s family, he will definitely be beaten to death. Part of the reason why admission to medical school requires a bachelor''s degree is to set thresholds to restrict admission to people who are too young and mentally immature. Then I studied for four years, and the residency training was another seven years, also in order to continuously polish the doctor''s skills and strictly abide by the medical process mentality. As far as possible, do not make patients pay unbearable price for personal reasons. If this is not possible, why should the patient spend money to see you? If you spend money to die, no one sees a doctor anymore, it is better to pray to God. Merediths words sound like chicken soup, but Sanguan is completely crooked. Doctors really need a tolerant environment to grow up, because no one guarantees that they will not make mistakes, and the attending doctor will not work. Some mistakes are unforgivable, and some mistakes are unforgivable. Otherwise, why do we need the law? Take Alex''s case. First of all, he has no medical ethics. He deserves to call the old man **** and the tumor girl to be sick and abnormal. Is this what a doctor can do? Even this can be done by one person? Then he neglected his duty twice and almost killed the patient. Afterwards, he had no regrets and smiled. Such people can be forgiven if they have an unhappy childhood, and their superficial indifference is just a pretense? Do not make jokes. Whether you pretend or not! Shuren Zhou said: We don''t look at what you say, only what you do. If you can cure the patient, no matter how indifferent and poisonous you are, others will recognize you and appreciate you. If you can''t do it, you still pretend to be indifferent, that''s true indifference. Just sick. Go to the doctor if you are sick, and don''t use the patient''s life as a self-healing tool. But thinking that Meredith had done such a marvelous thing as a nap and piercing the heart of a patient, Adam was relieved again Today is Alex. Do you know that tomorrow is not her Meredith? The lips are dead and the teeth are cold, and things hurt them. It''s good enough to be forgiving. Anyway, it wasnt her who paid the price... Meredith was speechless by Adam. Many things are easy to do or not to say. Once the key is broken, unless the skin is thick enough to turn a blind eye to hearing, all will be treated as false, and everyone next to them will either agree or acquiesce. Otherwise, right is right, wrong is wrong! Not a few words of fake chicken soup can stun yourself. Meredith was obviously not in that state. So she knew that Adam was right and she was wrong. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 358: To save face, you have face Medical center. buffet. Lunch broke up unhappily. Adam''s reasoning is too straightforward, revealing the rancidity under the delicious chicken soup. Not to mention Meredith, even Liz is a little uncomfortable. George and Christina didn''t feel it. Christina is a pure thinking that respects the strong, and she is determined to become a famous female doctor of a generation, so she naturally looks down on people like Alex. And she was also confident that she would not make a low-level mistake like Alex. If you didn''t have a seat, naturally you didn''t feel offended. As for George, although he is a idiot, he is still upright, and the three views are still normal. Adam''s words, he supports it. What does a person like Alex who has no medical ethics do when he grows up? Is it harmful? In just over two months, he, who is incapable, has the resident doctor and the attending doctor watching, the harm is already so great, if he really grows up... The greater the ability, the greater the responsibility, and the greater the harm. Green Clinic. "This is the result of the inspection." Adam handed the checklist to Leonard: "The patient cannot be transplanted with an artificial heart valve." "It''s okay, we can use pig valves." Leonard glanced at the checklist and smiled. "I''m afraid not." Adam shook his head and said: "The patient Dawo struggled to get up from the hospital bed in the morning and afternoon, insisting on praying to the window. He is a devout orthodox Jew. He even wanted to change his name to Esther and wanted her Im afraid its difficult to use pig valves." Esther was the queen of ancient Persia, a beautiful and kind-hearted Jewish heroine, who used her wisdom to save the Jews in Persia, and was later written into the Old Testament of Esther in the Bible. Leonard twitched his mouth, and he obviously knew the origin of the name. The Jews consider pigs to be a dirty thing. Orthodox Jews are known for being extremely conservative, and transplanting pig valves to their source of life is definitely a tarnishment for them. Leonard had a headache: "Try to convince her." "If the pig valve cannot be used, I think the bovine valve can be considered." Adam reminded: "The Jews do not object, and the effect is better." "Bovine valve?" Leonard frowned: "That''s a new technology in recent years, it''s very complicated..." Adam knows. Modern medicine is constantly developing, and new ideas and technologies are emerging in endlessly. Therefore, doctors are also a lifelong learning profession. But getting older, the energy and efficiency of learning will be greatly reduced. In many cases, there is even a sense of powerlessness. Complicated major operations can take more than ten hours or more at every turn, and it is really difficult for older doctors to do it. Leonard said that he must have never used a bovine valve for surgery. "We can contact experts in this area, video guidance, it''s the first time." Adam smiled and said, "Also let me learn one more technique with you. Of course, it is just as an alternative, prepared for no trouble. Until then, we will try our best to allow the patient to accept the operation of the pig valve." "Well, let''s check it out first." With a smile on Leonard''s face, he glanced at Adam with satisfaction. Although they are all old friends and no outsiders are around, Adam is so considerate to save him face, which makes him very gratified. Ward. Patient Esther''s parents agreed, but Esther directly exploded. "What?! You actually agreed?!" Esther yelled at her parents while holding the bottle. "Baby, this is all to save you." Esther''s mother soothed. "enough!" Esther cried, "You dont respect my faith or me at all. You actually allow them to put a stinky pig into my body, into my heart?! One that doesnt conform to Jewish precepts at all. Dirty animal! The heart is the source of my life! If I change, what will I become?!" "Actually, it''s just a pig valve, not a whole heart." Adam reminded. "I do not care!" Esther immediately turned his gaze to Adam and sprayed: "Put me with pig parts, it''s better to let me die." "I said, she shouldn''t have been allowed to join the orthodox sect." Esther''s father couldn''t help complaining, "How great is it to join the Protestant church like everyone else." "You don''t even light candles on Friday night, and you can''t remember the ten plagues of Passover." Esther immediately sprayed to his father: "You all have lost your faith! Now you still complain about me, a man of firm faith!" Esther''s parents fell silent. The Jewish orthodox fanatics cant afford to provoke them. They joined Protestantism instead of Orthodox Judaism, like most Jewish Protestants, because Protestantism is less bound and freer. In this respect, they have indeed lost their faith. "Miss Friedman." Leonard had to speak: "We respect your pious beliefs, but without surgery, you will die." "Then you guys think of a way." Esther didn''t want to go to see God right now, and said rationally: "As long as it doesn''t groan like Wilbur (a pig in a western fairy tale), I don''t care what it is!" Adam said nothing, but looked at Leonard. In front of outsiders, especially in front of patients, it is a basic principle to maintain the authority of superior doctors. The lawless Crimson Cave Flower King Jia Baoyu, who was doted by Jias mother, would be even better if it werent for outside etiquette, even better than the ordinary children of the family. He was beaten to death by Jia''s mother. No matter how good Leonard is to Adam, Adam will not be arrogant and undermine some basic principles and bottom lines. On the contrary, he will protect Leonard''s face even more. So even if he knew that the cow valve could solve this problem perfectly, as long as Leonard didn''t speak, he would be completely ignorant in front of patients and family members, and would not reveal a word. "Let''s think about it again." Leonard groaned. After speaking, he took Adam and left the ward. In the office. "Adam, since you have proposed this surgical plan, you must have done detailed preparations in advance. You should know who are the experts in bovine valve surgery, right?" Leonard walked back and forth a few times stopped and looked at Adam. He knew some of Adam''s habits. Before going to medical school, Adam was able to study several years in advance by buying a forest cabin and hunting animals to practice surgery. Nowadays, everything is considered thoughtful and appropriate. Dr. Shept said that Adam was like a person. Leonard thought of the famous Dr. House for the first time. It was not without reason. "know." Adam smiled and said, "Dr. Chesney of the Cleveland Clinic, Dr. Kens of Johns Hopkins, and Dr. Morton of Massachusetts General Hospital are all experts in this area." "well." Leonard had obviously made a decision, and ordered: "Please contact me. Let''s study first. If the problem is not big, we will use a cow valve." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 359: Frustrated in the workplace, proud in love Ward. "Cow valve? Great!" Esther didn''t need the second brother as soon as he heard it, and agreed without thinking about it. "Well, it will take an hour for the bovine valve to be delivered, and we are now ready to enter the operating room." Leonard laughed. "Wait." Esther spoke again. Adam''s mouth twitched. He can''t hear these words the most. "Miss Friedman, are there any questions?" Adam professional smiled. "last question." Esther gave Adam a blank look: "I can do the operation, but before the operation, an orthodox Jewish priest must pray for me." "no problem." Adam nodded and agreed and smiled at Leonard. Leonard knew immediately. Adam can even make an appointment for the wedding banquet at the Plaza Hotel immediately, so what''s the difficulty in finding an orthodox Jewish priest. Do whatever you want! The life of the rich is so unpretentious and boring. "Do you have faith?" Seeing Adam settle the priest''s question with a phone call, Esther asked suddenly. "I believe in science." Adam smiled. In the West, no faith is more eye-catching than pagans. When you go to the countryside and do as you like, you always learn from Shelton and others when you encounter these kinds of problems. They believe in science, which can save you a lot of trouble. After all, science is taught. Believe in science, nothing wrong. "Your name is Adam, the first human being and the first man in the world, God made from dust in his own image." Esther looked at Adams face, and muttered in a fascinating voice: "But do you know what young people are like now? My friends are drunk and drunk all day long. You must be the same, right?" "Our doctor is so busy as a dog every day, how can we have time to get drunk and drunk?" Adam smiled. "I do not believe." Esther stared at Adam: "Like you, you don''t need time to take the initiative to get in touch with flowers and grass. The eyes of those beautiful female nurses looking at you will almost eat you." "Well, it''s time to go to the operating room." Adam didn''t want to continue this topic. She called herself Esther and called out the origin of Adam''s name. Obviously, Esther was a little obsessed with his face. Don''t say that the operation is about to be done, even if there is no operation, he will not flirt with the patient. Operating room. Esther was lying on the operating table, and a priestess who had changed her surgical gown squatted in front of her, holding her hand, and praying for her. Adam is on the other side. An old-fashioned satellite TV is there, and Dr. Chesney from the Cleveland Clinic is already in place, ready to guide the bovine valve transplantation online. The prayer is over. Esther turned to look at Adam. Adam smiled at her. "let''s start." Leonard began to give orders as the chief surgeon. The anesthetist immediately put the anesthesia mask on Esther''s face, the anesthetic gas was released, and Esther was anesthetized instantly. "She is ready." The anesthesiologist reminded. "This is Dr. Chesney from the Cleveland Clinic. He is an expert in bovine valve transplant surgery. He will assist us online via satellite TV." Leonard briefed all the medical workers in the operating room. The coordination of manpower for complex operations is very demanding. It is necessary to let everyone know the operation process and perform their duties before the operation. Before Adam entered the operating room, Leonard was asked to repeat the operation process and key nodes again, as well as some emergency response methods that may be encountered, to ensure that nothing went wrong. "Thank you, doctor." Leonard thanked Dr. Chesney, who was far away in Cleveland. "First open the chest and start the cardiopulmonary bypass. We will open the left atrium laterally to expose the valve..." With the sound of Dr. Chesney''s guidance, everyone with Leonard as the center began to move. This time, Leonard did it himself. Adam, as a helper, cooperated throughout the whole process. The operation was very successful. "I''m alive?" Esther, who was awake, asked weakly. "of course." Adam smiled. "my heart." Esther smiled: "Is she beating, or is she mooing?" Kind of humor. Adam couldn''t help but smile, put the stethoscope on her chest, and put the earpiece into her ear: "It''s not Humming anyway." "Ha ha." Esther listened to the steady and powerful beating of his heart, and couldn''t help smiling happily. She is just a 17-year-old girl, and her life has just begun. Even if she is a fanatic, she actually doesn''t want to see God right away. "Adam, do you have Jewish friends?" Esther smiled and couldn''t help but fall on Adam''s face. "Have." The first thing Adam thought of was Mr. Howard Vorowitz, who he hadn''t met yet, and was full of anger. He was also a Jew. He broke all the Jewish precepts that he could violate, and even married Bernadette, who was born in a Catholic family. Think about it, if Howard and this one in front of you got married, that day would be very miserable. The key is Steer''s tall figure. Even if he doesn''t become mad, Howard can''t beat her at all in a large children''s clothing... Then there are Monica and Rose, who are also Jewish. Ross''s caress about money is completely a true portrayal of the Jews calculations. "Are there any Jewish girls?" Esther began to circumvent the temptation again. "Yes, her name is Monica. We are very good friends. She married my best friend, a very happy couple." Adam picked up the stethoscope and said, "Okay, take a good rest. I have other patients who need to take care of me. See you tomorrow morning." On the corridor. Christina and the others lay there again, calming down the exhaustion after a busy day at work. Adam also stopped to talk to them about today''s experience of surgery. Meredith was no accident and underwent another neurosurgery by Dr. Sheputt. Christina is in charge of a 47-year-old patient who has never had children. Now she is pregnant, but she is diagnosed with breast cancer. She faces the difficult choice of whether to take care of her parents or her children. Liz met a psychic who had epilepsy. "Adam, do you think there is anyone in the world who can really channel?" "No." Adam smiled and said, "Don''t be fooled by him." "Yeah, yeah, observe words and colors, interpret people''s body language and mental activities, and say something specious, I know." Liz entangled: "But this Mr. Duff feels really good. He actually guessed the secret recipe for my mother''s homemade cupcakes and accurately said that I was missing a spoonful of coconut extract." "He''s lucky." Adam explained: "The ingredients for cupcakes are only those. People like him must be wandering around and knowledgeable. You can tell where you are from your accent, and you happen to have eaten the common cupcakes there. Very likely. Then you can smell the cupcakes and analyze the lack of coconut essence. Is it difficult? And just laughed at the wrong guess, and there is no loss. If you want to cast the net, there are always a few that are particularly accurate. They seem to be psychic, but in fact, the routines are still those you know. " "It turned out to be so." Liz felt relieved. The unknown can bring fear. At this moment, Alex walked by, his eyes swept over everyone, showing a smug sneer. "What''s wrong with him?" Adam curiously asked. "I heard that he caught up with a beautiful young woman in the afternoon." Christina said listlessly: "Frustrated in the workplace, proud in love." "Does he dare to hook up with the patient?" Adam shook his head and said, "You are really fat." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 360: Who is Dr. Clive? Jingle Bell. The phone rang. Adam suppressed the desperate complaint to Alex and answered the phone. "Leonard?" "Adam, tomorrow is Saturday, will you rest?" Leonard hinted over the phone. "is it?" The corner of Adam''s mouth curled up, and he pretended to sigh: "Time flies so fast? It''s too busy. I have to go to work tomorrow. Anything?" "..." On the other side of the phone, Leonard stopped talking. Far away, Adam felt Leonard''s unhappiness. "Hahaha." Adam couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t worry, I remember, I will go to you the next Sunday." "Hehehehe." When Leonard heard this, his sullenness dissipated immediately, and he laughed. "Say okay first, I only give you a chance." Adam reminded: "After the introduction, I will be a flash player. The follow-up development is all up to you." "what!" Leonard exclaimed: "Let me talk to her alone?" "Of course you are alone." Adam murmured: "You can''t let me sit by and teach you hand in hand. Otherwise, it will be successful, yours, mine?" "Uh." Leonard was very entangled. He knew Adam was right. But let him face the second goddess alone, how can he have the courage? Normally, he didn''t even face girls much. "How about you?" After thinking about it, Leonard still couldn''t imagine himself facing Dr. Plinton alone, but he was reluctant to give up the opportunity to meet, and said aggrieved. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "Are you sure?" "determine." Leonard calculated: "You have Dr. Adler, and you will definitely give up Dr. Plinton at that time." "So you are going to take the order?" Adam was shocked. "No." Leonard subconsciously denied: "I just want to comfort her as a friend." "Don''t you really want to take the order?" Adam tentatively said: "That''s good, I wasn''t prepared to have a super-friendship relationship with Dr. Plinton, she didn''t need your comfort." On the other end of the phone, he fell silent again. Adam''s mouth twitched, and Leonard felt disappointed again. He also said that I didn''t want to take it! Adam was shocked at first, but after thinking about it, he realized that it was Leonard again. In the process of pursuing Petunia, didn''t Leonard also watch Petunia spend the night with one man after another, never giving up, and finally becoming a beautiful lady. Adam will naturally feel shocked by substituting his own three views. However, it is based on the three views of the Westerners. Leonard''s approach is really nothing. Otherwise, there won''t be so many American TV dramas. The heroines are all bus girls Siji, but the heroes are not going to pursue them, and finally embrace the beauty. Leonard lacked self-confidence, and wanted to follow Adam as the pick-up man. Maybe he was happy to think that he had found a genius idea to take a shortcut. Because Adam''s taste is high enough. "This guy!" Adam''s face went dark. Leonard doesn''t mind, he does. How could he accept a friend who is ready to take over him at any time. "Give you two choices. Either give up or pursue your own initiative. Don''t think about taking over. I hate friends doing this kind of thing. "Adam, I am not." Leonard heard the harshness of Adam''s tone, and immediately panicked. He just had a flash of inspiration. I definitely don''t want to be angry with his proudest and best friend. "I don''t mean that. Let''s talk to Dr. Plinton together, and I will be satisfied." Leonard said quickly. "If you have an idea, go after it yourself." Adam calmed down and said: "We are good friends, but we must not be the same people who make friendship change, do you understand?" "I know." Leonard nodded repeatedly. "Then it''s settled, see you the day after tomorrow." Adam hung up after speaking. "Look at me for everything?" Adam glanced at everyone and said amused. "A good friend can''t be a fellow man? Why are you talking so badly?" Meredith said unhappily: "What do you think of our women?" "Yes, we are people with feelings, not tools!" Liz also condemned: "A woman is not affiliated with anyone. Why can''t a woman who has been in close contact with you have feelings with your friends?" "Machismo!" Christina said quietly. Then the three women began to besiege Adam. "see you tomorrow." Adam was too lazy to discuss this issue with them, so he dropped a word and went straight to others. This kind of thing can''t be said of them. Female boxing strikes, understand? The next day. There was no major surgery at the Green Clinic, so Adam went to the emergency room first. Susan is stitching up a wound on the head of a homeless man. "Adam, you happened to be here. A patient who swallowed the key just came here. Go get the key out." "it is good." Adam agreed and passed. "what happened?" Adam saw a pair of young men and women. The man opened his mouth with an uncomfortable look, and the woman stared at the man. "He swallowed my car keys." "I don''t want her to leave." The man was a little proud. "Don''t want me to leave?" The woman was angry: "What did you do earlier?! I am completely dead on you now, do you think that swallowing the key will keep me? Don''t dream, even if you swallow the entire car, I won''t change my mind. ." "First take an X-ray." Adam interrupted aloud. He didn''t have the time to listen to this kind of trivial matter. When Adam went out, the female staff on the X-ray film directly arranged for urgent processing, and the filming is now available. The X-ray showed that the key was stuck in the esophagus. "I''m going to **** out the key with a bronchoscope, Mr. JP." Adam talked about the man''s name after talking about the treatment plan, and he couldn''t help being a little weird. The name and the PJ of his predecessor are reversed, and both letters imply the meaning of toilet, but they have not changed. The bronchoscope is a thin tube with a miniature lens and magnet. Adam let JP lie down, introduced the hose from his mouth, through his throat, and the key was clearly displayed on the screen. As long as he inhales, he can take out the key stuck there. At this time, Alex, who was also in the emergency department for rectal examination, passed by and saw this scene and mocked: "We are all the same." Adam ignored him, just sucked out the key carefully. Outside. "Who is Doctor Clive?" A low male voice rangI am. " Alex looked away from Adam, turned around and raised his hand, showing the brightest smile. "Alex Clive?" The low male voice sounded again. Adam''s eyelids twitched and the alarm bell rang in his heart. boom! A gunshot! The world has entered slow motion at this moment. Adam clearly saw a bullet flying, the smile on Alex''s face froze there, his eyes full of horror, his mouth still kept the Im mine shape... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 361: Are you cool now? Medical center. emergency room. The gun went off. "Holyshit!" In a slowing world, Adam''s thinking is particularly active. "Come, here, I know, Happy Milliken, every day of the gun battle, I have traveled through it for more than nine years, but I haven''t seen it a few times. I almost thought it was an exaggeration. The target of the shooting was Alex. Before firing, the gunman repeatedly confirmed the shot. It seems to be a personal grievance, not a madness of playing with real cs. " A glimmer of fortune could not help but rise in Adam''s heart. Because if it''s really like the scary video he saw in his previous life, even him is at risk of life. How about the power of the Chicago typewriter that he can predict before shooting? Can you hide one, can you avoid a shower of gunfire? Fortunately, the bullet was still flying. Adam couldn''t help thinking again, "What kind of personal grievances can cause you to shoot directly?" He didn''t feel very surprised either. Because in the style of Alex, insulting the patient, killing the patient, and being shot is also expected, sooner or later. But the internship has only been more than two months. The two patients who were nearly killed, one by Liz and the other by Adam, were rescued. Life is still there, and the possibility of such a fierce revenge is greatly reduced. The girl with a giant tumor who was insulted, disgusting and perverted deserved to be so inferior that she would not even want to sue Alex. Her mother is also a good old man with no temper. It is impossible to avenge Alex so fiercely. It was the old man who was insulted and deserved to die, and Alex also made him worse. Maybe he has passed away now, and he still has his family alive. Hearing some news, he was angry and murdered with passion. This is quite possible. "Huh, that''s not right." Thinking of this, Adam suddenly noticed that the trajectory of the bullet was not right. Under normal circumstances, the bullet should be shot at the chest, because the shooting surface is wide and easy to hit, and the heart is also a lethal organ. However, the trajectory of this bullet was much lower, and it was calculated by Adam''s thought. It was clearly shot in the direction of Alex''s fifth limb. "Yes, he caught up with a beautiful young woman last night." At this moment, Adam understood everything. The characteristics of revenge are too obvious. Adam couldn''t help speeding up the speed of pulling the bronchoscope out. When Alex screamed, he sucked the key out of the patient JP''s mouth dangerously and dangerously. "what!" Alex screamed, and under the impact of the bullet, he fell backward, hit the door of the ward, and fell towards the ward. "Shit!" Adam cursed secretly, pulled JP and his stupid girlfriend, and ran to the corner of the ward avoiding the door, and passed the metal cabinet of the bronchoscope display and other metal cabinets in front of the three of them. Although he judged it to be green revenge, but the necessary precautions were still necessary. There are fewer red-eye killers? As for risking his life to save Alex? Sorry, the thinking time is so long, but Adam never flashed this thought. Outside, there was a scream of horror, in response to Alex''s scream. A tall man walked into Adam''s field of vision. "Alex, you really have hard stubble this time." When Adam saw it, he knew that this man was mostly a soldier. With every move, the soldier''s style is obvious. "Do not kill me." Alex felt life threatened, suppressed the explosive pain in the fifth limb for a while, begging. "I won''t kill you." The tall man said coldly: "I only kill people who offend me, and you didn''t offend me." Alex didn''t feel happy at all when he heard this. What Adam could think of, as a person, how could he not think of it. In fact, the moment the man fired, he recognized him. Last night, he was at the beautiful young woman''s house, and looked at each other for a long time in the wedding photo on the wall. At that time, how proud he was. At this moment, he has fear. damn it! Obviously she said that her husband was on duty overseas and it would take a long time to come back. He thought of playing for a few times and it was over. Seeing the appearance of a beautiful young woman, he wouldn''t be the only friend. When her husband came back, she probably had forgotten herself. Otherwise, no matter how bold he is, there is no need to offend a Marine to the death. He never expected that he had just caught up last night, and today he was bad retribution. The sharp pain under his crotch made him dying of pain and regret. The husband of the beautiful young woman stretched out one foot expressionlessly to step on one of Alexs leg, and then stretched out the other foot to push away the other leg that Alex had shrunk into a ball, making Alex Sicheng lay on the ground trembling in a big font. "There are grievances and grievances, and there are grudges and revenge!" The beautiful young womans husband raised the muzzle and sneered at Alexs red crotch, "You were so cool last night!" boom! "What about this time?" boom! "Is it better?" boom! boom! boom! The beautiful young womans husband said one shot at Alexs brother. After firing six shots, Alex had completely fainted to death. Adam, who was observing behind the metal cabinet, panicked for Alex. "what!" Just when Adam thought it was over, Alex screamed again. Adam looked intently, but the Marines husband who saw the beautiful young woman was still angry. Wearing heavy military boots, he stepped on Alex''s red crotch, and then twisted and twisted. "hiss." Adam took a breath. This is too cruel. "Doctor, come and save him!" The husband of the beautiful young woman felt the destruction of the "enemies" and said to Adam who was hiding behind the metal cabinet. After finishing speaking, without waiting for Adam''s response, he left unhurriedly. Adam also ignored the absurd feeling of police, come out to wash the ground in his heart. Out of the doctors duty, he hurried over to check Alexs injuries. At this look, it is another mouthful of cold gas sauce. It''s too awful. "Put down the gun!" "Lie on the ground!" Outside, the hospital security staff roared. But no more gunshots were heard. Adam picked up Alex, put it on the push bed, and ran directly in the direction of the operating room. While running, he called to the nurses along the way. "Call Dr. Green, Dr. Burke, Dr. Shept!" Come over whoever has time. The nurses responded. Some went to find someone. UU reading Some cleared the road ahead. "Operating room 3 is empty." Adam pushed Alex into the operating room 3. When the first aid stabilized Alex''s vital signs, Leonard and them all arrived. The director of surgery was absent, Dr. Burke temporarily managed the entire surgery and took over the rescue mission. He really hates Alex very much, and has repeatedly asked the hospital to dismiss Alex. But definitely not in this way. At this moment, Alex, in the eyes of him and everyone, was just a doctor colleague who was shot. Every effort must be made to treat. Others, save it and talk about it. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 362: Return of the worst war god Medical center. Operating room 3. "Put on goggles." When Dr. Burke said, everyone would appreciate it. The news of patient zero in the Alex Hospitals Levitation scandal is well known. Once there is an accident such as blood spurting during the treatment process, the fascinating poison can enter the human body through the eyes. Fortunately, this is not AIDS, so there is no need to wear overall protective clothing. Otherwise, the time is too late. Adding a pair of goggles and a mask to protect the entire face is almost enough. time does not wait. Adam had been treating patients before, and gloves and everything were necessary. When he picked up Alex and put it on the bed, he paid special attention. So there is no problem. However, after entering the operating room, he asked the nurse to put on goggles and a mask for the first time. When Dr. Burke saw Adam''s dress, he immediately thought of the special identity of Alex''s melee patient. I usually only wear masks for surgery. Everyone dressed up and looked at Alex''s wounds and couldn''t help but glance at each other. "Notify Plastic Surgery." Dr. Burke ordered the nurse. This kind of injury will definitely be treated by plastic surgery afterwards. With so many attending doctors, the operation process went smoothly. "Who started so cruelly?" Dr. Burke glanced at Alex''s wound again and couldn''t help asking. "It may be the military husband of a female patient who had an affair with Alex." Adam sums it up. "No wonder." Dr. Shept sighed, "Marksmanship is very accurate." "He said he was a tooth for a tooth for an eye for an eye, not against Alex personally." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. "..." Everyone lost their voices. Because the gunman really did it. Whoever offends him, he takes revenge. There was no deviation from a single shot, and it all hit the Alex brothers. Afterwards, he stomped a few times. Just glance at it. It must be scrapped. "Did the gunman catch it?" Doctor Burke frowned. He is now the acting director of surgery, and Alex is an intern in surgery. For a person who is determined to win the throne of the director of surgery, this kind of trouble has been caused by an agent, but it is definitely not a good sign. "It should be caught." While cooperating with Dr. Burke''s operation, Adam said: "Except for the six shots that shot Alex, there is no more gunshots, and the other party is probably not prepared to resist." Thinking of the other party reminding him to come out to wash the floor, Adam couldn''t help adding: "The gunman is very calm." "It''s not calm." Dr. Shept took another look at the wound and said solemnly, "This is terrible!" Under normal circumstances, shooting is for killing. This is true, the process of death will be very fast. But the gunman completely restrained the urge to kill. Not only did his marksmanship be extremely accurate, but he also ran to the hospital deliberately. Adam had to suspect that the gunman was afraid that Alex would die. Otherwise, the other party will follow up first, find a place where no one is not monitoring, quietly kill Alex, and then pretend to be, based on the efficiency of the police in solving the case, and the relationship with the military, this matter is estimated to be gone. But he didn''t do it. Even at the expense of revealing identity. In addition to the straightforwardness of revenge in public, from the calm and precise style of the opponent, Adam''s first thought was that the opponent did not want Alex to die quickly. This kind of injury is too serious. Outside the hospital, it is all dead words, and it is too late to be sent to the hospital for rescue. The chance of surviving in the hospital is greatest. As for why the sacrifice is so great to let Alex survive? Alex who survived this state was 10,000 times more painful than Alex who died instantly. Life is better than death, isn''t that the case. After the plastic surgeon came, the operation was handed over to the plastic surgeon. But for this kind of injury, the plastic surgeon has nothing to do. All scrapped. It can only be cut completely. The operation is over. Adam left the operating room and immediately went to wash his whole body. "G!" "too frightening." The hospital was filled with exclamations of fear. Empathy is one of human instincts. It doesn''t matter if Alex is wrong first, but he is a doctor, one of the medical workers. Colleagues in the hospital, even if they hate Alex any more, they feel more or less uncomfortable at the moment. "Adam, are you okay?" Bianca found it and cared. Although she moved out of Adam''s apartment because she couldn''t stand Adam, she still had a deep feeling for Adam. At the very least, Biyadang was much deeper to her. When she heard that Adam was at the shooting scene, she was shocked. "It''s okay." Adam smiled and shook his head. At this time, Liz and the others also gathered around. "How is Alex?" "that''s it." Adam said: "Life is saved, but people are also dead." "unacceptable." Liz looked angrily: "Even if Alex does something wrong, he can''t put such a poisonous hand." "But I heard that Alex stole his wife first." George couldn''t help but retorted. "One slap won''t make a sound." Meredith retorted: "Alex did not force his wife, it was his wife who took the initiative to engage Alex. It is indeed wrong for Alex to do this, but the crime does not end here." "correct." Liz became more and more angry as he talked about it: "I heard that he has been on duty overseas for a long time, and there is a problem with his marriage, and he also has his responsibility. Who told him not to accompany his wife." "Now that the matter has not been clarified yet, don''t make a final conclusion." Adam reminded: "Maybe it''s not just his wife who cheated on the other person?" Westerners'' tolerance for such things is actually very high. It is not a last resort and will not risk going to jail for such a thing. Because once you go to jail, you will probably be the only one who will destroy you. Your beloved beautiful wife will not wait for you outside. "You mean?" Christina, who has always been indifferent, immediately understood: "Alex has infected his wife?" "Probably." Adam analyzed: "Imagine a soldier who has been on duty overseas for more than a month. He went home early and wanted to surprise his beloved wife. However, when he was enthusiastic and active, the abnormal red spots in his eyes made him look confused. , The well-informed soldier immediately recognized what this was..." When the God of War came back, he saw his wife living in the doghouse. "Then no wonder the other party is so cruel." Christina shook her head and said Liz and Meredith were also in a daze. In Hollywood blockbusters, every such picture is warm and moving. It is said that this is also the fastest and most direct way to accurately convey the relationship between men and women to the audience in just over an hour and two hours of film and television time. Because of family and friendship, they can''t do this. There is absolutely no misunderstanding. If there is, it must have been graded in advance. Not suitable for children. But it is precisely this way of thinking that makes Adam''s reversal of description touch them even more. My hard-working God of War returns, will you show me this? It''s too miserable... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 363: I am no longer who I used to be The next whole day. The hospitals are all caught in a strange mood. Six pm. Everyone changed their previous procrastination and all got off work on time. Let''s go to suppress the shock and not mention it. Uncharacteristically, Bianca didn''t need Adam to greet him, so he followed Adam to the apartment. "do not." Adam knew her kindness, but when she took the initiative to comfort herself, she declined. At first, he was not surprised. Secondly, there is almost no empathy for Alex''s experience, and he doesn''t need any comfort. Thirdly, although he cleansed it over and over again afterwards, he still didn''t want anything unspeakable in these two days. Asia has this tendency in this life. Every time you lock the door and leave, you have to twist the handle repeatedly to confirm that it is locked. But even so, when I went downstairs, I was still a little worried, and I wished to go back and twist a few more confirmations. In this life, I spent a long time with Little Shelton and Monica, and I was more or less affected. Not only did I become more obsessive, my obsessive-compulsive disorder was also strengthened a lot. At the very least, after changing to a previous life, after confirming that there is no problem, facing Bianca''s enthusiasm and initiative, it is impossible for him to refuse. And the reason why I didn''t say when I got in the car in Bianca just now was because I didn''t want her to misunderstand. Taking her into the apartment, holding her arms around to explain, can be more convincing than a thousand-word explanation outside. And looking at Bianca''s joy, it was even happier than the previous Adams New Year holiday. It is estimated that this is the scene she is most looking forward to. Finally one night, it was just a simple hug, instead of the daily life that makes people love and fear. If Adam was willing to do this long ago, she would definitely not take the initiative to move out. The two remained gentle for a while. Jingle Bell. The phone rang. Adam picked up the phone and took a look, got up from the bed, smiled at Bianca, and walked to the study: "Juneo? Well, did you hear that too?" The news spread faster than the virus, which is not an exaggeration at all. At the very least, no virus will spread from New York to Boston in such a short time. But gossip news can. The medical profession says that big is big and small is small. Compared with the whole society, it definitely belongs to a small circle. In this small circle, the shooting of a doctor is definitely the most sensitive and explosive news. Juno knew the news, and Adam was not surprised at all. "I''m right there..." Adam recounted the matter from his perspective. "I really need to pay attention to it in the future." Over there, Juno smiled and said, "This time it''s liking to poison, it may be AIDS next time. We have a case here. The patient concealed the information of his AIDS patient when he saw the doctor. When he coughed, he sprayed blood on the doctor Face." "Are you infected?" Adam was surprised. AIDS is not comparable to AIDS. At this moment, it is still a real terminal illness. Even if the medical level and technology greatly develop in the future, the survival time of AIDS patients can be prolonged, but the quality of life is not to be mentioned. "You know, check first, and then take quick exposure preventive measures." Juno said: "Although the chance of infection is not high, three courses of antiviral therapy, Nalphenavair, zedovudine and almivudine are still required." "All have side effects." Adam couldn''t help saying: "Headache, nausea, clear dreams, etc." "Yup." Juno said: "We also have to take HIV tests at six weeks, three months and six months. Once the test results are positive, Dr. Cameron will be unlucky. The hospital will not obediently bear the endless medical expenses. Forced a lawsuit and framed that Dr. Cameron was silver-plated because he was infected with HIV after taking drugs." "Ugh." Adam sighed. This seems cruel and incredible, but it''s just the normal process. This set is actually very practical in the United States. Because the proportion of western drug population in the United States is very high, it almost feeds drug dealers all over the world. Not to mention the amazing purity, special sandwiches are even legal in many states. Adam went to Columbia and ran into Ted and Matthew. Don''t these two guys just ate sandwiches. Among young people, like Adam, those who have not eaten special sandwiches, the proportion is less than 40%. This ratio is actually very scary, because it can be regarded as almost everyone around you has eaten it. The psychological hints brought by the herd effect are the most terrifying. The more stressful the work is, the greater the possibility of western drugs. Like the wolves of Wall Street, they are workhard, partyhard, and drinkhard. Without medicine, they have no way to work and socialize. The work pressure of doctors is also great, and they are easily exposed to various addictive drugs. Such as painkillers. The Dr. House next door limped on a leg, as if he was talking about it every day, and couldn''t leave it for a moment. Under such a social atmosphere. Capital framed up is called a quasi. Regardless of whether you are innocent or innocent, whether you have bleed for the hospital or suffered injuries, as long as your value is not enough to make them pay so much, they will show their cruel side. Capital has never been human. "you take care." Adam couldn''t help but exhorted. He has Bullet Time, which poses little threat to him. After all, spurting blood is not a bullet shooting, the speed will not be so fast, and Adam does not need to avoid completely, just avoid the eyes, mouth, ears and other easy-to-infect vital points. It''s okay to avoid it or reach out to block it. "Do not worry." Juno smiled and said: "I can''t tell whether the patient has any problems, and I will pay attention to it. It''s you, but you have to be extra careful." "What am I careful about?" Adam knew what Juno was teasing, and couldn''t help but spit out: "Tell you, there is a beautiful woman lying on my bed. I told her to wait for a few days. Recently, I have rejected how many express hints of beautiful women. I am no longer in the past. It''s me." "Tsk tusk, it seems that you really came to Peggy?" Juno was amazed. That''s right! She knew something about Adam and Peggy. Last Sunday, when I went back in the evening, Adam, who was a little excited, couldn''t help calling her and chatting about it. Someone has to share it. As Adam''s best friend, Juno never made any criticisms or blamed Adam on this aspect Adam has always had something to do with her, and he took the initiative to share with her without hiding it from her. "Did she contact you these days?" "No." Adam''s mouth twitched: "And I didn''t really come with her, I just passed the Dumas stage where I saw a beauty and wanted to possess it." "Ha ha." Juno smiled and said meaningfully: "It seems that the first blood does have an unusual meaning to you, but it is not surprising that you have always been more like a man from the East than from the US." "..." Adam was speechless. Juno was sharp enough. If it weren''t for the fact that she would never have thought that there would still be a system traversing such a thing, Adam suspected that his hidden Eastern Soul had been seen through by Juno. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 364: Leonard The two chatted for a while. After hanging up the phone. Adam couldn''t help but smiled. Chatting with Juno is always so happy, and its a bit of a feeling of thinking about myself. Go back to the bedroom. Bianca was already asleep. This is the norm for interns. In many cases, the indescribable attraction is not comparable to the sound sleep of falling asleep. It is very similar to Howard and Bernadette who were parents of two children in the Big Bang Theory. Imagining that one day without children, the two of them will go on a trip, book a luxurious suite, do nothing on the luxurious bed, and have a good nights sleep. They havent finished thinking about it yet, they have fallen asleep on the table together like two elementary school students during their lunch break... Thinking of Howard and Bernadette, Adam lying on the bed, he couldn''t help but think of Leonard and the heroine of tomorrow, Dr. Elizabeth Plinton. Ten years later, she is a properly played **** player with a temperature as high as fifty degrees... I just don''t know if she already has that little fun? Adam hoped she was. Otherwise Leonard probably has no chance. A genius physicist recognized even by Shelton, in terms of IQ and academic achievements, it is estimated that he could not see the "halfling" Leonard. As Leonard''s friend, Adam did not want Leonard to be always disappointed, and then looked at himself with pitiful, aggrieved eyes. The next day. "Adam, isn''t this a bit too exaggerated?" Leonard sat there uncomfortably, letting a girly designer do various styles for him. "Dr. Plinton is not worthy of your caution?" Adam sat aside, flipped through some fashion magazines, and laughed. "Of course it''s worth it." Leonard first affirmed, and then hesitated: "But this..." "Do you know why you are looking for me?" Adam closed the magazine and smiled: "It''s because you are not confident enough. Whenever you meet a beautiful woman, you should not be reserved and retreat. You have to show your self-confidence. To do this, you must first change your image. , Show all your advantages." "Don''t worry, I, Tony, is the best, and I promise to make you charming." Tony, a well-known fashion designer, stood behind Leonard, pointed his orchid, and cast a wink at Leonard in the mirror. Leonard couldn''t help but shudder. "Confident?" However, Adam and Tony''s encouragement made him unconsciously straighten his chest and muttered. Two hours later. Saying goodbye to the image of a nerd, Leonard, whose style has changed drastically, stood in front of the full-length dressing mirror, looking at his completely different self, and the corners of his mouth grinned unconsciously. "I think I know what to do." "Perfect! showme!" Tony pointed to Leonard with the orchid. "Hi, my name is Leonard~" Leonard took off his glasses, shook his hair, leaned over, looked at Tony deeply, lifted his chin, and said in a deep and unrestrained tone: "You are beautiful, intelligent, youthful, unrestrained, passionate, and I am 8 in the evening. Click to pick you up, and it will definitely bring you an unforgettable night~" "Where shall we go tonight?" Tony was really fascinated by Leonard, looked straight at Leonard, and asked stupidly. Leonard nowadays, but the standard little fresh meat, it''s actually very charming. Otherwise, in the future, they will not be valued by billions of surviving wealthy women, and they will purchase the most valuable latest centrifuge for the California Institute of Technology''s School of Physics, which will be successfully sponsored. "see it?" Leonard put on his glasses coolly, and looked at Adam with joy: "I made it." Adam''s mouth twitched. "Can''t it?" Leonard was disappointed. "Row!" Adam gave two thumbs up: "Confident men are the most handsome. You can maintain such confidence." Originally he was going to persuade Leonard to keep it away, it was too ostentatious just now. But then I think about it, Leonard who is pompous is better than Leonard who stutters. Perhaps, Dr. Elizabeth Plinton will follow this domineering president''s routine. Anyway, he can withdraw in time when the time comes. Don''t say he has no time to help Leonard become a lover, even if he has the time and ability, he doesn''t want to do it. The otaku Leonard is much better than the prodigal son Barney and Joey. New Jersey. Princeton University. "Lisa, when you see me touching my hair, you call me, remember?" Adam explained. The emergency call is very old, but it is a very practical means, and the grade is much better than that of urination. Adam didn''t plan to stay longer. After Leonard made the preparations, he would flash people. Then go see Peggy. He is a man, how could he really just wait for Peggy''s call to summon him foolishly. "Don''t worry, boss." Lisa patted her chest and said, "I''m doing errands, don''t worry." "Actually, maybe you don''t need to wait until then." At this time, Leonard''s self-confidence exploded, and said proudly. "is it?" Adam gave him a playful look: "Or else, I won''t go, do you run into her by yourself? In fact, this works better." "Uh." Leonard stagnated and wanted to say yes, but his confidence in the explosion unconsciously shrank back to a state of singularity. He chuckled and said, "Let''s go together. Then I will have a good chat with Dr. Plinton, you Then answer the phone and leave." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smile. Still not confident enough. He was suddenly looking forward to the next meeting. "Lisa, you are like this..." Adam leaned to Lisa''s ear and whispered. "it is good." Lisa agreed and left. "What did she do?" Leonard curiously asked. "It''s nothing." Adam laughed and said nothing. He thought it would be more interesting to take pictures of this historical moment with a camera. But the photographer might make Leonard nervous. So Adam hid the news in good faith. After Lisa secretly gave him an ok sign from a distance, Adam patted Leonard: "Lets go, dont let Dr. Plinton wait too long." After speaking, he got up and walked towards the restaurant with Leonard. Leonard knew exactly where Dr. Plinton was. At this moment, she must be sitting by the glass window of the school cafeteria, enjoying food and reading a book. This picturesque scene is recognized as a Princeton scene. Adam and Leonard met her by chance. When the two of them walked over, a woman with long hair and an intellectual temperament was greeted, sitting by the window with her head down and reading, no one dared to sit around and bother. In the distance, people were sitting everywhere all of them looked at this woman with obsessive eyes, and caught a glimpse of Adam and Leonard walking by, each of them showed a fierce look. These fierce lights have no effect on Adam. But Leonard suddenly felt a little weak. "Hi, Dr. Plinton, Im Adam Duncan, and this is my good friend Leonard Hofstadter. Its nice to meet you." Adam stepped forward and greeted with a smile. Elizabeth Plinton, who was reading at the desk, raised her head, her long hair slid to the sides, revealing a young and charming face, facing Adams smile, and also showing a dazzling smile: "Hi~" "You~Hi~" The weak-legged Leonard was pulled over by Adam. Seeing Elizabeth like this, the overbearing president''s self-confidence completely disappeared, and the Hello that came to his mouth was replaced by the Hi that followed immediately. He is incoherent... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 365: Why am i so smart New Jersey. Princeton University. When the domineering president Leonard saw the goddess, he immediately recovered the soft-footed shrimp counseling Lebenlay. "How come it''s not surprising at all!" Adam complained in his heart and wanted to make a round for Leonard: "Leonard is not only your younger brother, but also your fan. I really admire your academic research results." "is it?" Elizabeth Princeton then looked away from Adam''s face and looked at Leonard: "Are you also a Princeton student?" "it''s me" Leonard was completely incoherent. "He was so excited to see the goddess." Adam almost couldn''t bear to look directly at him, but he had to help Leonard keep the field going. Otherwise, Leonard, who goes back in this state, may madly hurt his mood, and even buy a cat. This is not ten years later, and the geneticist who studies cats in San Diego has not yet bred super cute hypoallergenic genetically modified kittens. Leonard, who had asthma, raised a cat and committed suicide properly. In the film and television dramas in the United States. Normal people like dogs. Weird people like to keep cats. Because dogs will please people, but cats will not, and they are prone to allergies, and their eyes are gloomy. The young single man was originally a single dog, but raised a cat, but he suffered a major blow, lost hope in life, and prepared to commit social suicide. Adam naturally couldn''t watch Leonard commit suicide. "Leinard, you also study physics. Haven''t you been telling me how amazing Dr. Plinton is before." Adam can only be forced to take it. "Yes Yes." After the buffer of this meeting, Leonard finally recovered a bit. Although he still stammered, the meaning was no longer confusing: "Pu, Linton, Doctor, your paper, I have read it many times. " "You can understand?" Elizabeth Plinton curiously asked: "Any thoughts?" "Uh, uh." Leonard''s face flushed, and he fell into an incoherent state again. He is now only a student in the School of Physics. Out of admiration for the goddess, he has indeed read her papers many times, but he can barely understand the first level. There is no unique insight. After all, IQ is just hardware. If you dont go through deep learning, its like no operating system installed. Moreover, he was not good at theory, and he would not become an experimental physicist if he didn''t come later. Not to mention that Elizabeth Plinton studies the mysterious and mysterious quantum cosmology. Adam helped the forehead. It can''t be carried at all. "Are you also a school of physics, my younger brother?" Elizabeth Plinton looked at Adam with a chuckle. Leonard is like this, she can meet every day, and she has long been used to it. It was Adam like this, she had never encountered it before. "No." Adam shook his head and smiled: "I''m Leonard''s good friend. Every day I hear him talk about you, Dr. Plinton, and my ears become callous. I didn''t expect that when we met, he could not say anything. Although Elizabeth was at the most beautiful age at this time, his words and words were all around Leonard, and there was no intention to communicate with her in depth. It was her in the future, too good at playing, and left a deep impression on Adam. "Just call me Elizabeth." Elizabeth kept staring at Adam. Leonard, who was standing in the middle of the two, suddenly felt that he seemed to be transparent, and suddenly had an ominous premonition. "Do not!" The horrified Leonard yelled subconsciously. "what''s happenin?" Adam was surprised. "Dr. Plinton, my name is Leonard. I have read all your papers. You are so talented." Leonard, who fell into the fear of disappearing, seemed to be at a loss for a while, stretched out his hand to Elizabeth, and said repeatedly: "My name is Leonard, and I am also a student of Princeton School of Physics. I was really sorry at first, I just wanted to show Be smart." Adam: "..." If you don''t say twice, my name is Leonard, and I believe you are normal. "It''s ok." Elizabeth smiled and shook hands with Leonard, then looked at Adam: "Sit down and talk together?" "Thank you, thank you, you are so approachable." Leonard finally looked a little bit licking the dog. Adam was very pleased. After the two sat down. With the look in Adam''s eyes, Leonard finally got the hang of it, and chatted with Elizabeth about some academic matters, of course, mostly asking for advice. Elizabeth had no interest in talking at first. But seeing Adam also put on a look that she wanted to hear, she was more happy to talk about some basic physics knowledge. With this coming and going, Leonard''s condition got better and better, and even played a few otaku jokes beyond the level, which made Elizabeth giggle. I was surprised to see Adam. "You can go now, I can do it myself." At this moment, Leonard poked Adam with his hand under the table, and while Elizabeth was not paying attention, he turned his head to send a signal to Adam with his big fierce eyes. "by!" Adam''s mouth twitched. Actually think he is in the way. Adam subconsciously wanted to teach this guy a lesson, but then he thought of Leonard''s whole day of waiting downstairs in Peggy last Sunday and the incoherent excitement just now. "Forget it, who makes me unrelenting." Adam sighed and touched his hair. Jingle Bell. Lisa was not far away taking photos all the way. When he saw Adam''s signal, he dialed Adam''s phone as soon as possible. "Sorry, I''ll answer the phone, you guys talk first." Adam picked up the phone, smiled apologetically, got up and left. The smile on Leonard''s face was almost uncontrollable, and he shouted in his heart: "Adam, you really are my best friend! I almost wronged you." "He has been very busy." Seeing Elizabeth looking at Adam''s back, Leonard quickly explained. "Oh, what does he do, so busy?" Elizabeth retracted her gaze and looked at Leonard with a smile. Leonard''s heart stopped beating when he was seen this way, his eyes looked at her madly, and his heart screamed. "Now we are the two! To die, to die!" "Leinard, Leonard?" Elizabeth couldn''t help calling. "Uh, what are you talking about?" Leonard finally recovered, but he had forgotten what Elizabeth had said, and his face blushed. "I ask you, what does Adam do, so busy?" Elizabeth smiled. "Oh, Adam, he is a doctor. He just graduated from Columbia Medical School this year, and now he is training as a resident at the New York Medical Center..." In order to make up for the mistake that the goddess had been waiting for for a long time, Leonard said loudly. Especially seeing Elizabeth smiling and looking at him with a look of interest, Leonard even said everything he knew and didn''t know when he was exasperated. "Praise Adam!" Leonard couldn''t help crying in his heart If it weren''t for Adam, he wouldn''t have so many topics to talk to the goddess. "It turns out he is like this." For a long time, Elizabeth murmured. "correct." Leonard nodded vigorously and smiled inwardly. His IQ is as high as 173, unlike Sheldon who doesn''t know anything about love, although it''s a pleasure to chat with the goddess through Adam''s fun. But how can you forget the precautions you should have? So, in his mouth, Adam Merry even had a somewhat nasty image, and he came out. In this way, the goddess should give up. Hehehe, why am I so smart! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 366: Adam and Peggy New Jersey. Princeton. Leonard''s slander, Adam, who escaped on the phone, naturally didn''t know. But even if he knew it, he would only smile. Even he was eager to do this. Once drunk and whip a famous horse, for fear of tired beauty. How could Leonard know his sadness. Adam''s attention in this meeting had long been on Peggy, and he walked to Peggy''s apartment while listening to Lisa''s report on Peggy''s life this week. "Peggy''s mother hasn''t come back yet?" "No." Lisa shook her head and said: "There was only one call, saying that she was going to her boyfriend''s hometown. Her boyfriend recently received a big order. She will stay there for a long time." "This is because I have a boyfriend and forget my daughter." Adam shook his head: "What does her boyfriend do?" "It seems to be a furniture designer." Lisa thought for a while and said, "I used to work in a big company. I resigned some time ago. I met Peggy''s mother during the vacation. The two fell in love at first sight. Now I want to start a business and go back to my hometown to design my own furniture. My hometown is in Washington. In a small town." "That''s it." Adam nodded: "How did Peggy react to this?" "Nothing happens." Lisa smiled and said: "She is really a scientific madman. Ever since I moved to the other side and took charge of her life, I have seen her thinking and calculating all the time, and I haven''t said a few words to me in total." "Did you talk about me?" Adam couldn''t help asking. "No." Lisa gave Adam a weird look. No way? When did her romantic boss be like this? It seems that the charm of beautiful scientists is indeed different. Adam understood Lisa''s eyes, and the corners of his mouth twitched. He just asked casually, as for? At this time, he had already walked downstairs to the apartment, so he didn''t say anything any more, and Adam went straight upstairs. Outside the door of room 3A. A melody of the guitar came out of the room. Adam was shocked. "Peggy really likes the little ukulele you gave her." Lisa smiled and said, "I like to play for a while from time to time." Adam couldn''t help but glanced at Lisa. Lisa lowered her eyes, but the corners of her mouth curled up. This little girl! Where did Adam know that Lisa was naughty. But he was not angry either. Lisa was not too old, she took care of Peggy, a little childlike and more energetic. Adam didn''t push the door, but stopped outside, listening quietly, and there was a picture of Peggy holding a small ukulele guitar playing in his mind. suddenly. Amidst the sound of the guitar, a clear and melodious female voice sounded. But Peggy sang. "Two months ago, I was a teenager. A week ago, I officially completed the transformation from girl to woman. A few days ago, I wrote this song." Although Peggy''s singing voice was touching, the lyrics made Adam''s mouth twitch, and there was an ominous premonition in his heart. what is this? Will you get into the song first-hand? No way? No way? please do not "Looking back on the past when I was growing up, it was hard to be confused. I was hesitant and wanted to fall, but fortunately I have a half friend, a idiot, and a half idiot..." Lisa couldn''t help covering her mouth, turning her body sideways, not daring to look at her boss''s face. Adam''s face was a little dark. What are you afraid of? Peggy is really an experiential singer. But if you know it personally, you just start singing. Shelton is a idiot or a idiot, so why is he half a idiot? unacceptable. Adam tickled with hatred. Seeing Lisa still snickering, Adam drove her away. Then after listening to the complete self-playing and singing outside the door, he opened the door and walked in. Inside the room. Peggy holding a small ukulele guitar, sitting on the sofa, hearing movement, looked up at Adam. "You are here~" With this smile, this tone, most of Adam''s anger just disappeared in an instant. Forget it. What does he care about, a big man and a little girl? For Peggy, a mindless scientific madman, teasing you to show that she cares about you, otherwise she must just ignore it. Later, when his IQ gets higher and higher, and his research in the field of mathematics gets deeper and deeper, I will show Peggy a big surprise. At that time, she could tell if he was a fool, and he was still half a fool. "I heard you like this little guitar?" Adam sat next to Peggy and smiled. "This is a song written by myself, do you like it?" Peggy asked instead without answering. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "The tune is good." "You came just right." Peggy put down the small guitar, stepped forward and put his arms around Adam''s neck, grinning: "My thoughts are not as smooth as last Sunday, and the inspiration is not enough." "I''m not your inspiration male god!" Adam screamed in his heart, but his body seemed to be enchanted, completely out of his control. The wind is slack and easy to be cold. The strong man was gone and never returned. Adam hugged Peggy with a tragic look and strode towards the bedroom. noon. Lisa was struggling in the opposite room 3B. Usually at this time she is going to deliver food. But today the boss is... Would you like to make a phone call? After struggling for an hour, seeing that it was past lunch time, Lisa couldn''t help but call Adam. "The user you dialed has been turned off." Lisa was a little dumbfounded when she heard the call tone. When did the boss shut down the machine? After thinking about it, Lisa took the key and secretly opened the door of Room 3A, and then heard Peggy''s singing from the bedroom, which was faintly mixed with the backing vocals of her own boss, and her face flushed with a brush. She turned her head and left, walked to the door, paused, blushed and listened for a while, and then she closed the door and ran away. Into the night. "boss?" Lisa, who fell asleep unconsciously, received a call from Adam. "I will do it now." Lisa jumped up and quickly prepared a big meal. During the period, she called her former boss Ada and asked Ada to find someone to help buy a new guitar and send it over. After busying for a long time, when the new guitar was delivered, she took the guitar and walked over with the lunch box and knocked on the bedroom door. "boss?" "Just put it on the dining table." Adam''s voice came, and Peggy''s laughter was faint. "Ok." Lisa agreed, put down her lunch box and guitar, and strode quickly. Listen again, she won''t think of getting up tomorrow After Lisa left, the bedroom door opened. Adam, who was wearing little clothes, glanced at the living room, walked out quickly, holding the lunch box, pulling the guitar, and then went back to the bedroom. "Eat some first?" Adam opened the lunch box, brought it to the head of the bed, and smiled at Peggy who was shrunk in the quilt. "Not hungry." Peggy poked her head out and saw the new guitar, her beautiful eyes lit up: "Lets play a song together. I remember you also formed a hard candy band back then. This time I will play the song I wrote. teach you." "Also." Adam was refreshed and did not reject Peggy''s idea in the slightest. Put down the lunch box, handed Peggy''s little guitar to her, picked up the newly bought guitar, sat opposite each other, smiled at each other, and plucked the strings together... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 367: Doctor, can you call for service? New Jersey. Peggy''s apartment. It''s different from last time. This time, Adam drove the night train and returned to New York until 10 a.m. Go back to the apartment. Turn on the phone and take a look. Dozens of missed calls from Leonard startled Adam. That''s right! After calling Lisa for lunch and dinner, Adam shut down again. He is just a dispensable intern now, it is impossible for him to do any operation that is indispensable to him. The robot has to take a vacation. Therefore, shut down and take a break, no problem. In the future, as a resident and attending doctor, he will definitely not do it again. At that time, you must be online 24 hours, 7 days a day, and be on call. "Leinard, what happened?" Adam quickly dialed Leonard''s phone. The call was connected almost instantly. Obviously, Leonard is very anxious and probably has been guarding his cell phone. "Adam..." On the other side of the phone, Leonard yelled, and the sense of silence and choking came out. "what''s happenin?" Adam asked. "I regret it." Leonard''s annoyed and aggrieved voice came: "I originally thought that when I called you a romantic and nasty person, Dr. Plinton would not be interested in you anymore. Who knows, who knows..." "what did you say?" Adam''s mouth twitched. Bastard! He used to be at best unruly, when did he go down? Besides, it''s impossible for a person like him to hang on to the stray way. "I am sorry." Leonard also realized that he had said that he had missed his mouth, and put away a bit of annoyance and grievance, and quickly apologized: "I just want to dispel Dr. Plinton''s possible interest in you. After all, I have no advantage if I compete with you." "Hmm." Adam snorted coldly. "I''m wrong." Leonard said sadly: "I shouldn''t have done this, but the fact is, I have said this. I don''t know why, but she is more interested in you..." "You are confused!" Adam complained. What do you not understand? Men are not bad, women do not love. Even an otaku should know this kind of saying. And Elizabeth Plinton is a fiftieth-degree cospy player with ashes. She was originally interested in Adam. Now that he hears Adam''s romantic and nasty, that is not adding fuel to the fire. Adam could even imagine the scene. "Doctor, can you provide door-to-door service?" "Doctor, my chest hurts." "Doctor, thank you for curing me, but I don''t have the money to pay for the diagnosis and treatment. You see, otherwise we will make a special deal" "..." Leonard almost cried when he heard Adam tell the logic inside. He is completely clever, but he was mistaken by cleverness. "...After you left, we talked for a long time, but it was all about you. When I couldn''t think of anything else to say, she asked for your call and left." "You gave it?" Adam suddenly thought of the unknown missed calls except Leonard. "She asks, how can I not give it?" Leonard whispered: "Adam, did she call you?" "do not know." Adam was angry and said: "I just turned on the phone and saw you making dozens of calls." "I am sorry." Leonard was weak: "Adam, what should we do now?" "Us? Wow! Boy! There is no us now!" Adam interrupted: "This matter, only you! What should you do?" "but" Leonard wanted to say something, but was interrupted by Adam again. "Nothing but." Adam murmured: "I did everything I should do. Even if you slander me, I can bear it, so you can''t figure it out. What do you want me to do? I really want me to soak Dr. Plinton myself. , Hurt her heart badly, and then let you go to comfort her and come in?" On the other side of the phone, Leonard was silent for a moment, then sneered: "Adam..." Snapped! Adam directly hung up the phone. Needless to say, Leonard yelled, otherwise, the expression I can accept has already appeared in Adam''s mind. Sometimes, he really wants to say to Leonard: "You are so sassy." Leonard still knew it, and didn''t call to harass Adam. Adam looked at the unknown missed calls of the same number and ignored them. But I''m afraid he thinks too much. If it wasn''t for Elizabeth Plinton''s distress call, but someone really wanted to find him, ignoring it would not be a good choice. Besides, as long as he is firm, he will refuse at most once. As a genius scientist, Elizabeth Plinton, the top quantum cosmology expert in the future, even if he does not work as hard as Peggy and Sheldon, will definitely spend a lot of time on scientific research. How can there be so much time to harass Adam? After thinking about this, Adam called back. "Hello, this is Adam Duncan." "Doctor Duncan, hello, this is Elizabeth." The phone rang for a while before it was connected, and Elizabeth''s laughter came from the other end of the phone. "Dr. Plinton, is there anything you want to do with me?" Adam pretended not to know. "That''s it, Dr. Duncan, I have some medical questions and want to ask you in person, don''t know when you will be free?" Elizabeth''s soft voice was originally normal, but it always felt strange in Adam''s ears. "Can''t you talk on the phone?" Adam declined. "It''s hard to say." Elizabeth asked, "Is there any inconvenience?" "Ok." Adam nodded: "I''m just an intern, and I don''t have the qualifications for outpatient treatment. You should have a family doctor? He is a doctor with an independent medical license, and he is much more experienced than me." "I know." Elizabeth Judo: "But I believe even more that an ordinary person may not be able to do a day with a talented genius for a lifetime. I have heard Leonard say that you were very good when you were in medical school. Now that you have become a real doctor, you must be even better. I believe you are also very experienced. And this matter is a bit private. I hope it''s not only the doctor who helps me, but also my friend. Dr. Duncan, can you be my friend? " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched He always felt Elizabeth was driving. But there is no evidence. She was right. According to her personal experience, it is indeed a thing that a genius can do a day, and an ordinary person may not be able to do it for a lifetime. "of course can." For the sake of Leonard, Adam could not bluntly refuse Elizabeth''s favor, so he could only say tactfully: "If you really need it, you can come to the New York Medical Center clinic to see me." "really?" On the other side of the phone, Elizabeth cheered and said, "I will be there tomorrow." Adam: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 368: See you a long time on Monday. Five o''clock in the morning. Routine rounds. There was no radio broadcast and the dean led the team, there was no doctor''s group blocking the corridor, and no BGM. There are only patients who complain after being awakened in advance, and interns who accompany laughing. After finishing the process. Adam meets Christina in the corridor. "What are you doing?" Adam looked at Christina who was constantly staring in surprise. "Try the stare technique." Christina still tried to squint her eyes to the largest extent: "Legend has it that there is a mysterious Doctor X in Cuba. Every time she performs an operation, her eyes are maximized. The success rate of the operation is amazing. Try to see if it works." "Ha ha." Adam couldnt help but smile: Every doctor has his own little habit. You dont really think that this habit can also become a general surgical procedure, do you? Besides, if people dare to stare like this, its mostly a pair of Kazilans big eyes. No matter how staring, it doesn''t have that effect." Christina glared at Adam, squinted her eyes away, and turned away. Didi. Didi. The pager rang. Adam picked it up and walked quickly to Ward 2. "Doctor Burke, are you looking for me?" Adam pushed the door in, a little surprised. This is the first time Dr. Burke has called him on his own initiative. In the ward, a black man in his thirties was lying on a hospital bed, and a black woman with a big belly stood beside him. Dr. Burke was chatting with them, talking and behaving, clearly like good friends. Adam probably understood something. "Bill, Holly, this is the best intern in our hospital, Dr. Duncan. He will serve as your tube bed doctor and help you with all kinds of examinations. Don''t worry, we will find out the cause." Dr. Burke introduced it to the black couple before looking at Adam: "Dr. Duncan, Bill is a good friend of mine. You have to take good care of him, understand?" "understand." Adam''s heart was sure, and he readily agreed. Doctors are also human. There is human affection if you are a person. When a good friend arrives in his field, he will naturally arrange the best treatment. And who is the best intern? Naturally it was Adam. Adam''s medical knowledge reserves, emergency department level, and keen insight are all recognized as powerful, not like an intern at all, but more like a senior resident doctor. As the attending doctor and acting director of surgery, it is impossible for Dr. Burke to personally accompany a good friend to do various tedious examinations and pre- and post-operative care. The condition is complicated and changeable. A good bedside doctor is very likely to save the life of a good friend in a critical situation. The last tattoo **** is proof. So even if Adam was Leonard''s person, Dr. Burke still chose Adam for the first time. "The patient presented with abdominal pain and blood in the urine. The preliminary examination was inconclusive. The urology department recommended a cystoscopy." Dr. Burke confessed: "You prepare and follow me into the operating room." "Yes." Adam smiled and agreed. It''s good to have things to do as soon as I go to work. The cystoscopy also reminded him of Shelton''s famous saying: "My bladder is in charge!" Thinking of Sheldon chanting these words solemnly, and then unable to control his bladder, running to the toilet, Adam''s smile was even happier. Operating room. After disinfecting the local anesthesia, Adam introduced the cystoscope. Skillful means. Dr. Burke looked at him and nodded secretly. Patient Bill was lying on the operating table. The local anesthesia made him unable to perceive the presence of a cystoscope. Otherwise, as a man, he would definitely be a little uncomfortable. This is a catheter inserted from the urethra. "Thank you, Preston." Bill thanked Dr. Burke: "I know this is beyond your duty." This is a matter of urology. It just can''t find the problem. If you change to a normal patient, if you can''t find the problem, you can only transfer to a better urologist, or go back to be patient by yourself. But as a good friend of the acting director of surgery, that is naturally another set of procedures. The best doctor''s consultation, the best care. With all efforts, as long as it is not an unprecedented intractable disease, the cause can be found. Even if you can''t find it, it is easy to alleviate the condition or relieve the pain. "It''s okay, just let my trainee have something to do." Dr. Burke smiled. "I guess he keeps you busy?" The patient looked at Adam and joked: "We used to be members of a fraternity of Turan University. We used to torture newcomers who wanted to join the club. Now he is here to torture you interns. Am I right?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled. Sure enough, he was another member of the Brotherhood. Sure enough, they all like torturing newcomers. "I can say more about his embarrassment." The patient is very talkative. In fact, it can be understood. This is to conceal and alleviate the inner fear. But Adam would not answer or agree. The embarrassment of the gossip big boss in person is something that a fool can do. "Bill, the cystoscope is in your body now. This is not a good time to reveal my shortness." Dr. Burke interrupted. If a good friend really broke the news, would the authority of a higher-level doctor still need it? Adam looked at Dr. Burke and understood what he meant, but he was very funny in his heart. Authority comes from medical skills, but also from distance. Just look at Dr. Sheputt, another strong competitor of the director of surgery. After being indescribable with his trainee Meredith, the authority of the superior doctor was thrown to the ground. During the neurosurgery performed last week, Meredith dared to challenge Dr. Shept''s decision in public. The point is that it was proved afterwards that Dr. Sheputer deserved to be a famous neurosurgery doctor and his decision was correct. If Meredith took it for granted, the patient might die. Under normal circumstances, the doctors dared to do this and were punished a long time ago, but Meredith just sighed and gave a compliment, and was let go. Too. Dr. Sheppert is in a relationship with Meredith. What else can he do except forgive her? Adam smiled secretly because he noticed the ambiguity between Christina and Dr. Burke, and he might have become such a messy relationship between Dr. Sheputt and Meredith. When the time comes, the authority should or should be lost. "Is it serious?" The patient''s pregnant wife, Holly, also escorted into the operating room Seeing that Adam and Burke didn''t answer the jokes of her husband, she suddenly became a little nervous. "You''ll know after this inspection." Dr. Burke comforted: "Pay attention to the fetus, don''t worry about anything else." Adam found an abnormality and could not help but reminded: "Doctor Burke." "what happened?" Holly was surprised. Dr. Burke glanced at it and was a little frightened, but he said calmly on his face: "Doctor Duncan, do a biopsy on that thing and arrange a CT." After the explanation, I comforted my friends again: "There are several possibilities, don''t worry about it." After Adam completed the biopsy and CT, he was a little dumbfounded when he looked at the results. See you for a long time... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 369: This is a disease, it must be cured! Medical center. "Doctor Burke, this is the patient''s CT." Adam Report: "The patient''s bladder clearly has a growing bulge." "Tumor?" Dr. Burke was surprised and took a CT scan: "Look at these edges, they don''t look like tumors." "Yes, it''s not a tumor." Adam then handed him the biopsy report: "According to the chromosome analysis, the DNA in the patient''s body came from two different embryos, which formed as early as in the womb. This ovary-shaped protrusion is really an ovary." "what?" Dr. Burke was shocked: "Bill has an ovary in his bladder?" Adam also sighed deeply in his heart. Although cases of this kind of hermaphrodite have been recorded in medical books, Adam felt very shocked when he encountered it. After seeing the biopsy report, Dr. Burke was convinced that Adam was not joking with him, nor did he misdiagnose him. His good buddy really has an ovary. Through the glass window, Dr. Burke and the good buddy Bill in the ward looked at each other and gave a strong smile. I don''t know if it is an illusion. Dr. Burke unexpectedly felt that Bill suddenly became more handsome. It''s like someone gave you something, and you didn''t feel anything at first, but when the price tag is exposed, under the light of incredible money, it feels different in an instant. damn it! Doctor Burke cursed inwardly. But there is no way, he is Bill''s attending doctor, this kind of thing, he must make it clear face to face. "Go and inform Dr. Knox in the gynecology department." Dr. Burke ordered: "We have an ovary here that needs her to be removed." Adam nodded and left. The process went smoothly. Dr. Knox is the best doctor in gynecology. She had to make an appointment for a long time. But the acting director of surgery said that no matter how busy he was, he had to do the operation first. As for those who have already made an appointment, they can only be postponed. Moreover, it has always been performed on women. Nowadays, if you want to perform an ovariectomy on a man, let alone a gynecologist, any doctor who pursues it will not refuse. How does experience increase? How did the reputation improve? In addition to the success rate of conventional surgery, isn''t it just the resumes of various rare operations piled up. No one else will do it, you have done it. This is the biggest capital. Outside the ward. Adam looked through the glass window and watched Dr. Burke communicate with the patient, but he didn''t go in for the time being. "The tissue we found was not a tumor." "This is a good thing, right? Any disease is better than cancer." Bill was overjoyed. Dr. Burke lowered his head and told him the tricky question. "What? You said I am a man with ovaries?" Bill was immediately dumbfounded. It''s like telling a girl that you are actually a cute girl with a big gun. Well, it''s a cute girl with a big gun, and the cute girl must know it by herself. It should be the same reaction of men who like cute girls when they see cute girls draw their guns... "This kind of situation is very rare. It''s just that something went wrong when God created man." Dr. Burke comforted. Bill was silent for a moment, and tremblingly said, "I''m still a man, right?" "of course." Dr. Burke immediately gave an affirmative reply: "Men of men, pure men! You don''t know what''s growing in your body, so as long as you have the excision, everything will be restored to the original. I have arranged the best gynecologist for you. Surgery can be done soon." Bill nodded with a complicated expression. He is a big man for surgery, looking for a gynecologist... If Adam heard his psychological words, he would definitely say: This is not a problem. The man who was domestically abused in Dongguo would also look for the Women''s Federation. Seeing that Dr. Burke''s explanation was over, the patient also nodded in agreement. Adam pushed the door and walked in: "Dr. Burke, Dr. Knox is ready for surgery at any time." "well." Dr. Burke nodded. The operation was arranged soon. As a tube bed doctor, Adam followed Dr. Burke and Dr. Knox into the operating room. The operation went smoothly, but there were also unexpected episodes. "This matter is kept secret." Out of the operating room, Dr. Burke explained. "Ok." Adam immediately agreed. Dr. Burke stuck in his waist and left with a headache. It''s really a wave of unrest, a wave of unrest. A good buddy has an ovary in his body, which is enough to cause headaches. But just after solving this problem, it was discovered that Bill''s vas deferens had been blocked during the operation, and his wife was about to give birth in five weeks... It''s noon. Adam went to his own restaurant. "Why are you two?" Adam was surprised to see that only George and Meredith were sitting there. "Liz went to see Alex." Meredith laughed and said, "As for Christina, I don''t know, she has been a little mysterious recently." "indeed." George agreed: "She wants me to help her in the morning." "what?" Meredith was shocked and said: "Christina asked you to help her replace her?" "It seems she has something to do, and it''s a big one." Adam thoughtfully. Christina is a well-known strong woman who almost uses the hospital as her home. She completely ignores the hospital''s mandatory 566 regulations. Even if she has a cold or a fever, she supports her shaking body and insists on her post. When rushing for surgery, it is always the most active. She is now looking for someone to replace her? "Adam, do you think Liz is stupid?" George didnt care much about Christina, but couldnt help but complain to Adam Liz: I was so bullied by Alex before, but now they seem to be best friends. Whenever I have time, I run over to see him. The key is him. The attitude of Liz is still very bad. What do you think of Leeds?" Alex was saved, but he also entered the palace. If he were in the ancient forbidden palace in the Eastern Kingdom, he would actually be fine. Because the whole is cut, and the cut is very clean and thorough, there is no need to suffer from a minor repair every three years and a major repair every five years, and the pain of repeated knife operations. But he used to be a playboy, but now he enters the palace, facing the so many stunning beauties in Sannomiya and the Sixth Courtyard, he can only watch, that kind of pain... You should know that although the excision is clean, there will be no strong feeling of suffocation caused by the uncut clean. But those two are not the only ones that can produce male hormones. The adrenaline of the human body can also produce some **** hormones. So there is no strong feeling of depression. But once the excitement is too great, Alex still has credibility. Yes, but there is nothing I can do, and my psychology is easily perverted. Faced with Liz''s actions to doubly show good deeds regardless of the predecessors, Alex was moved from time to time, and sometimes angry. Liz was happy about it. "She is sick and needs to be cured!" Adam shook his head. There is indeed such a kind of person who has an impulse to care for patients or people with special defects that far exceeds that of ordinary people. Kind of similar to the guilt of survivors. Most of them have had some kind of defect. So the question is, what is the situation with Leeds? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 370: Friends wife, cant be bullied? Medical center. buffet. "Liz is just stupid, not sick!" As a good girlfriend, George was a little upset with Adam''s statement. "Fine." Adam didn''t argue, and smiled: "Just treat her as stupid. It may just be when she was just starting to be stupid. There will probably be more stupid things in the future." "No way?" George was surprised. "I am studying psychology." Adam reminded: "I have seen a lot of such cases, and one of them is very similar to Liz''s current state. She is also a female doctor. Guess what did she do later?" "What did you do?" Meredith''s attention was also taken back from reminiscing about Sunday and Mr. Dream''s dream weekend. "Later, she chose to marry the cancer patient not to die alone." Adam didn''t go around the circle either, he broke out the answer directly. "what?!" George and Meredith shouted in unison. All were shocked. You said that if that female doctor fell in love with a cancer patient and gave him a good memory of his last time, they would understand. After all, giving to the flesh or something is not a big deal here. But marriage is still relatively sacred in the eyes of Americans. How can the care for the patient be linked to the love of marriage? How difficult is it for the brides female doctor to face the death of her husband immediately after the wedding? For the rest of his life, his heart was cut off, and he felt a little pain. "She did too much." Meredith frowned. "Liz doesn''t do the same, is it?" George was worried. "I hope not." Meredith''s face changed. She suddenly thought that the situation facing Leeds was worse than that of the female doctor. Alex has just been castrated, has no cancer, and will not die immediately. Once Leeds learned that female doctor, it would not be unhappy for a lifetime. this is too scary. "Do you think the story is over?" Adam looked at them playfully. "What happened?" George and Meredith asked again in unison. "The front is fairy tales, and the back is reality." Adam sighed: "After getting married, facing her husband who was about to die, the bride doctor awakened her husbands desire to survive as a wife, and actively cooperated with the wifes treatment plan. The bride doctor broke her heart for her husband. Fortunately, the husbands Good buddies have been with her and helped her..." When they said this, George and Meredith looked strange. Needless to say, they probably guessed something. Friend''s wife, can''t be bullied? Sorry! This is the United States. We must obey our inner call and do whatever we want. This is freedom. "Are they in love?" Meredith asked with a complicated expression. "do not know." Adam shook his head: "In the case, the bride doctor only said that she fell in love with her husband''s good buddies, and felt that they were in love with each other, but I put two question marks on this." "Two question marks?" Meredith was puzzled. That good buddy is mostly just hormones. It''s hard to say whether you love her or not. It''s normal to put a question mark. But what is the other question mark? "I don''t think the bride doctor really loves it." Adam smiled: "Just as I don''t think she loves her husband, if it''s all love, don''t you think that love comes too fast and goes too fast? Love is too cheap! It''s mostly because she doesn''t understand love at all. Its just a momentary move and impulse in my heart, and I think Im in love." In the romantic history of my parents, the heroine Robin once said: "I often do this. The moment before, we still love to die, and the next moment, he is already dead to me." This sentence made Ted, who was in love with her at the time, listened to the cold, staring at his girlfriend in a daze, even if Robin repeatedly called his dear that he was an exception, he still could only Qiangyan accepted this explanation with a smile. But what do you think? Only hehe! "Finally?" George is a man in the end, thinking of the real male protagonist in "This Love Triangle": "Where is her husband?" "died." Adam sighed: "The bride doctor is so''sensual'', she is not good at concealing her feelings for Xinhuan, otherwise she won''t know each other for a long time, she will impulse to marry a cancer patient. Before her husband died, she should have known the fact that his wife and his mate were''in love'', and I don''t know if he was given another choice, whether he would accept this ending or would rather die alone? " George was silent. Meredith said: "I think he should choose this ending. After all, in the last part of his life, he had such a happy experience. Even if the final ending is not good, it is better than dying alone. Maybe he will eventually I may wish them well." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. In Dongguo, first "fall in love" and then betray before death, a proper act of revenge. Such as Huanhuan and Yueyuezhi. Anyway, Yongzheng and King Qin almost died. Of course, it can also be said that they bless them, want to see them happy in front of them, and can''t bear to miss this last romantic scene... "The female doctor has been living in self-blame." Adam didn''t refute Meredith, but simply told the truth. Meredith was dumb. What is still arguing about? Why do you blame yourself so much? Isn''t there an answer? The husband who must be a female doctor didn''t die with a smile. This is also the normal reaction of ordinary men. "When you say that, I am even more worried about Liz." George was worried. The reality is too cruel. He didn''t want Liz to follow the old path of that female doctor. "Adam, how do you say we can help her?" "No, no, no." Adam shook his head and said: "Don''t count me, this kind of thing has always been thankless, so I won''t participate. I advise you not to participate too much. Just persuade you to do it. You said it too, Liz. Its just silly, not sick." "..." George is a little embarrassed. Before, he just wanted to maintain a good girlfriend, but now it seems that Adam is right A good girlfriend is not stupid, but is really sick and must be treated! Adam quickly flashed after eating. Dr. Burke trusted him and gave him a good friend to take care of. He must take care of him and put this trust and favor to the ground. With the appreciation of an attending doctor, there will be more opportunities. He wouldn''t waste his time on Liz, who had been persuading most of them. And there is no need to go, he can think of Liz''s attitude. Most of them feel that she is engaged in a sacred cause. This is her freedom and belief. Anyone who persuades her is like violating her or discriminating against Alex. On the way back to the ward, Adam suddenly thought. It''s noon now, why can''t Elizabeth still come? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 371: Which is the best hard technology? Medical center. Ward 2. Patient Bill has not yet woken up. Adam checked all the data indicators and they all showed normal. Then, looking at Bill who was asleep in the hospital bed, thinking that he was born infertile and his wife was about to give birth to a child, there was an inexplicable sense of absurdity. Without him! The key point is that the couples first impression of Adam is love. Who knows...emmm... It''s no wonder that Dr. House next door has always had deep doubts and complaints about humanity, and often likes to test humanity, and the results are always unsurprising. There are too many weaknesses in human nature and too few shining points. After staying in the hospital for a long time, it is easy to see all kinds of weaknesses. Adam estimated that after some time, he saw such a loving couple again, and his first thought was no longer appreciation, but inspection. Is this true love? Or show affection? What ugliness without surprises is hidden under the surface of affection? "Your marriage is simply a scam." At this moment, Dr. Burke''s suppressed angry accusation came from outside the ward. It seems that Dr. Burke has been thinking about it for a long time, but in the end he can''t just sit back and watch his good friends live in this kind of deal happiness, instead of choosing clean officials can hardly break housework and pretend not to know. "We are very happy now." The patients wife, Holly, retorted: We dont want children a day or two. Why do you want to take away his happiness? "Does he know you cheated?" Dr. Burke hit the nail on the head. Holly stagnated, adjusted her tone, no longer justified, but begged instead: "Preston, this is a matter between our husband and wife, please forget about it, why can''t you just forget it? " "Because Bill is my best buddy, and he doesn''t know the child is not his." Dr. Burke aired: "Holly, you should tell him!" "Why?!" Holly put away his begging, and said angrily: "I won''t let your values ??ruin my life! If you are really his good buddy, you shouldn''t tell him! As long as he doesn''t know, he won''t be sad! You tell He, you deliberately made him sad!" Dr. Burke: "..." Adam: "..." What a powerful logic! What a righteous man! If it weren''t for Holly to be the patient''s family member or the pregnant woman about to give birth, it doesn''t matter to him! He really wanted to say something in the past. What are your values? Burkner is clearly a universal value, not a distorted version. Normal people should abide by it. Otherwise, why did Dr. Burke ask you in advance and let you speak for yourself? When the time comes, tell my buddies directly, how can you still have the chance to argue? Isn''t it because he abides by universal values? And if you dont think so much about this set of values ??and think its ruining your life, why do you ask Dr. Burke to think about it? For the sake of good friends, it is also a universal value. Co-authoring is beneficial to you and you must obey it. If you don''t agree with you, it''s rubbish. Adam saw some powerful figures in her... "casual!" Dr. Burke was speechless for a moment, and sneered: "My friend probably shouldn''t say it, but I''m still his doctor. The doctor will not hide anything from the patient!" After speaking, he didn''t want to take another look at his sister-in-law Holly, and turned away. Holly stood there with a complicated expression. Hate Burke for a while. I will complain about myself for a while. Feel your belly for a while. In the end, he didn''t enter the ward and left. Adam looked stunned. What is this operation? Did not leave an explanation, did not try to keep it, and left in a hurry? Isn''t it the basis for divorce in the United States. While Bill is still in the hospital, first find a good divorce lawyer for consultation and strive to maximize the benefits? Think about it, it''s really possible. In the Big Bang, the entomologist consulted by Sheldon and Howard was not doing research outside. His wife took away all his property while he was not at home and ran away with others. This run is not an escape run! Afterwards, the entomologist knew where the dog and the male and female were at ease, but was powerless, only to show that it was legal to take away all the property. This is the power of preparing in advance to find a good divorce lawyer. Otherwise, why should lawyers and doctors who treat illnesses and save people be called typical middle-class occupations? A help! One to save money! Adam couldn''t help but glanced at the patient again. At this time, the patient just woke up. "you''re awake?" "Doctor Duncan, it looks like the operation was successful?" Bill smiled weakly. "Dr. Knox is the best gynecologist. Dr. Burke personally helped. The operation was very successful." Adam smiled. "Thank you." Bill was very happy, and looked sideways: "Where is my wife?" "Uh." Adam had a meal, got up to check the data, and said: "I don''t know, I''ll call Dr. Burke for you?" "Thank you." Bill didn''t think much. "Doctor Burke, the patient is awake." Adam finds Dr. Burke. With a complicated expression on Dr. Burke''s expression, after thinking about it, he walked to Ward 2. "Is Holly there?" "No, the patient was still asking just now." Adam pretended not to know. This kind of thing is not a glorious thing. He believed that Dr. Burke didn''t want him to know. Moreover, the operation is over, and the postoperative effect looks very good. Adam has basically completed the entrustment of Dr. Burke. This is enough. Followed Dr. Burke to the outside of ward 2. Seeing that Dr. Burke had no other instructions, Adam walked away first. Jingle Bell. The phone rang. Adam opened it, his eyes condensed. It''s still here after all. "Okay, I''ll come." Adam answered the phone, said something, and went to the clinic. "Doctor Duncan." A young nurse puffed up at the ward with the door closed. Adam understood, and opened the door to look, and he saw Elizabeth Plinton standing there alive. "Dr. Plinton." "Doctor Duncan." Elizabeth looked at Adam happily, and didn''t mention that he shouldn''t use such an outlandish name. You know, when we met yesterday, she asked Adam to call her Elizabeth. "Are you uncomfortable?" Adam asked. "This" Elizabeth glanced at the little nurse who followed up: "Can we say it alone?" "No! This is a hospital regulation." The little nurse said blankly. "Does your hospital have this rule?" Elizabeth is not an ordinary person, and she smiles when she hears it: "The privacy of the patient is not protected?" The little nurse''s face froze. "Well, you go out first." Adam thought for a while, decided to get rid of Elizabeth as soon as possible, and everyone was relieved. Now in broad daylight, he doesn''t believe what she can do. The little nurse had no choice but to leave. "Can you talk now?" Adam smiled. "My heartbeat seems to be abnormal." Elizabeth Judo. "Okay, let me have a look." Adam turned back to get the stethoscope He is a surgeon, not an internist, so the stethoscope is not hung around his neck anytime, anywhere. Then when he got the stethoscope, he turned around and the corners of his mouth twitched. "What are you doing?" "Let you auscultate." Elizabeth said innocently. Adam turned sideways, not looking directly at the ignorant and innocent Elizabeth. "Put on the clothes, through the clothes, we can also hear the heartbeat." "is it?" Elizabeth grinned and said, "Mine or yours?" Adam: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 372: Adam Medical center. Outpatient ward. "Doctor Duncan, come here~" Elizabeth was very engaged: "Is there something wrong with my heart? Why don''t you come to listen?" "Dr. Plinton, please get dressed." Adam suppressed the full grooves in his heart, and said sternly: "I don''t know what Leonard said to you, but I am not the kind of person you imagined. "I know you are a serious person~" The smile on Elizabeth''s face was about to overflow, and she simply stepped forward, tried to catch Adam''s hand, and forced Adam to auscultate her. "You are a doctor, I''m all up to you~" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, avoiding her hand, looking her eyes squarely, and said solemnly: "I''m serious, not playing any game!" Elizabeth was startled, and looked at Adam carefully, and found that she seemed to have misunderstood. "I am sorry." She put on her clothes quickly and apologized: "I heard Leonard say...I thought you were my confidant..." "It''s all Leonard''s fault." Adam smiled bitterly: "He likes you very much, sometimes he has to exaggerate, can you understand?" "I understand." Elizabeth nodded, but her eyes were filled with indelible loss. Stalker? Don''t laugh! Although she loves to play fifty-degree games, she is an outstanding scientist genius after all. This kind of game is just her hobby, not all of her. So seeing Adam''s attitude, she quickly recovered. "I''m ready." Elizabeth smiled and said, "Thank you Dr. Duncan for the treatment." "You''re welcome." Adam also appreciates her attitude. Elizabeth is gone. The little nurses looked at Adam with full admiration. It is said that Dr. Duncan is romantic. But in the face of such a temperamental beauty, and it is obvious that it is a plot, Dr. Duncan can be as calm as a mountain. It''s simply a representative of a good man. Next time someone hacks their Doctor Duncan, they will definitely not follow it. Adam didn''t care about other people''s gazes. A corner of the corridor of the hospital building. There is a small cart that sells food and drink to medical staff. From time to time, doctors come to replenish energy. When Adam walked by, I saw George, Christina, and Meredith all lying on the cart, eating bread and drinking coffee. "Adam, can I have something to eat?" George greeted enthusiastically. Adam glanced at the trolley. There was no special food like braised pork knuckles at all. It was completely unattractive. He couldn''t help but shook his head and said, "No, I''m not hungry." Christina and the others were talking gossip as they ate. Adam habitually stood on the side and listened, first to increase the knowledge of new cases, and second to grasp the latest wind direction in the hospital. But today he was a little stunned. no way! Since he was promoted to a super genius, his high-definition image memory copied from Sheldon has been fully loaded. Although this ability is very helpful to his study and work, it also has some side effects. For example, now, the pictures of Elizabeth just now clearly appeared in his mind, lingering. "Sure enough, he is a senior player. When he ran to the hospital in broad daylight, he dared to go into battle in a vacuum. Is it for convenience? Adam couldn''t help but complain. Seeing her serious posture, Adam deeply suspected that if he was not too upright and serious, she might really dare to stage a drama of "seeing a doctor by day" with doctors and patients. Really know how to play! Adam sighed and couldn''t help but magnify the details countless times, but he thought: "Forget it, I can''t let her go for nothing, just help her diagnose it by the way, rule out possible illnesses, and count as mine. Thank you." Alas, ruthlessness may not be a real hero. He is hard-hearted, and his heart is still very gentle. "Adam, Adam!" Christina''s cry interrupted Adam''s diagnosis. "What are you thinking about? So ecstatic?" "It''s nothing." Adam smiled. "I heard that you had an androgynous oophorectomy today?" Christina said with envy and jealousy: "Or Burke took the initiative to find you responsible?" "Ok." Adam looked at her with a faint smile: "Don''t be envious, in fact, if you hadn''t been busy with major events these days, Dr. Burke would be responsible for you." Christina''s level is the best except Adam. If it weren''t for her intentionally or unintentionally to avoid Dr. Burke these days, because of her ambiguous relationship with Dr. Burke, Dr. Burke would really have to struggle for a while between her and Adam. "What''s the big deal for me?" Christina avoided Adam''s gaze and said hard. "You must have something!" Meredith couldn''t help but speak out Adam''s logic. Christina''s eyes flashed suddenly. "Hi, do you smell it?" George suddenly got close, winking secretly at everyone. "what?" Christina quickly took over the topic. "Over there, the anesthesiologist, Dr. Taylor." George glanced at a middle-aged male doctor standing not far away: "He seems to be a little drunk." "As long as it''s not during the day when you go to work, you don''t care about him drinking." Meredith dissatisfied: "Should we go back in the evening, do we have less relaxing drinks?" "We were drinking." Adam joked: "You are alcoholism." In the U.S., alcoholism is simply too common, with members of the Alcohol Rehabilitation Association spread all over the country. Meredith clearly has a tendency to drink alcohol. When I drink too much, my pants will fall down, and no one can stop it. Drink fragments at every turn. It''s normal for her to refute George like this. "I mean working hours." George whispered: "Dr. Sheputt admitted a small patient. I am a bedman. I seem to smell Dr. Taylor''s body because of alcohol, so I asked you if you smell it." "No." Meredith shook his head. "George, don''t ask for trouble." Christina reminded: "Dr. Taylor is the most powerful anesthesiologist in the hospital. Once you offend him, you will definitely be kicked out of the operating room, and you will not be able to enter the operating room if he is there in the future. Believe it or not? " "But he is so despicable!" George struggled: "The patient trusts him so muchShould I reflect on it?" "The patient trusts Shept, the attending doctor." Adam glanced at him: "The one who trusts him to find him as an anesthesiologist is Dr. Sheput. If you really feel it is necessary, dont say it in public. You can tell it to Doctor Sheput in secret, and it will be your business. After all, the rights and responsibilities of the operation belong to Dr. Shept." Although George was facing the goddess Meredith, he sometimes licked it without principle. But under normal conditions, the sense of justice is still very strong. Otherwise, a small intern would have the idea of ??making a small report from the best anesthesiologist in the hospital? Once the anesthesiologist is offended, Christina''s reminder is not empty talk. No attending doctor would be willing to offend a top anaesthetist for an intern who makes a small report. Therefore, Adam still made a point. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 373: Anaesthetist Eat something indiscriminately. Even if its tea time. Everyone dispersed in front of the trolley. Adam went back to ward 2 to check Bill''s condition and saw that he was abnormally depressed. Obviously, it was Dr. Burke who told him the truth. Adam can''t say much about this kind of thing. This is the cruel reality. He can only carry it by himself. However, Adam told the nurse to pay more attention. If there is anything, call him immediately. Then Adam ran to the observation room. In the afternoon, Dr. Shept had a hemisphereectomy. This is an advanced neurosurgery. The patient was a two-year-old girl with Rasmussen encephalitis. Half of the brain was normal, and the other half was nearly completely necrotic. This operation requires the removal of all the diseased tissues in the patient''s brain, that is, the removal of the damaged half of the brain. Fortunately, the little girl is only two years old and the brain is not fully mature. After the spinal fluid fills the cavity, the remaining nerve cells will regenerate and compensate. In theory, if the operation is successful, the little girl can live normally in the future. Adam really wants to participate in this operation. But this time, Dr. Sheputt directly named George to participate, which made him helpless. George was originally the doctor who treated the little girl. Secondly, Dr. Sheputt obviously intends to use this operation to bribe George. Because George is Meredith''s roommate, and Dr. Shept is now sleeping in Meredith''s house almost every night, he always has to appease George''s hostility and unhappiness. What could impress the intern George more than an advanced neurosurgery, let him let go of his hostility and unhappiness, and yell really sweet? This kind of power, even rivals in love have become like this. Can you blame others for questioning that you are not a **** love at all, but are engaged in power and indescribable transactions? Don''t laugh. Observe in the operating room. Outside cleaning and disinfection area. "Here, double espresso, warm." An operating nurse brought a cup of coffee to the chief surgeon Dr. Shept. "I love you so much." Dr. Shept thanked him and drank the coffee in one breath. This operation will last a long time and he must be highly concentrated. Adam couldn''t help but smile when he saw this scene. Each surgeon has a handy medical team. Once the anesthesiologists and surgical nurses cooperate happily, they usually cooperate all year round. For example, the old nurse who had pancreatic cancer before going to the hospital and waited to die was the full-time nurse of Meredith''s mother, who had worked for 18 years! They are very familiar with each other''s habits and cooperate with each other tacitly. This reminded Adam that once he became the chief surgeon in the future, he had to build his own medical team. Just don''t know what his medical team will look like in the future? Thinking about it, I really look forward to it. "I hope you brought a new word puzzle." After Dr. Sheppert finished his coffee, he threw the cup in the trash can and casually greeted Dr. Taylor, the anesthesiologist he had been working with since he came to the medical center. The anaesthetist, Dr. Taylor, patted his chest pocket, and there was a lyricist in it. "Take it with you." The job of an anesthesiologist is relatively easy, but he must stay in the operating room all the way and pay attention to the patient''s anesthesia. For an anaesthetist like Dr. Taylor, this kind of work is too trivial. Then came a problem. Just like an old driver driving on an uninhabited highway, over time, he even risks falling asleep. The anesthesiologist stays in the operating room, sitting and waiting most of the time. How to pass the time? Dr. Taylor''s apparent pastime is to do word-writing games. But secretly, it was a little alcoholic drink. Adam in the observation room was a little surprised. Look at this, didn''t George say it? At this time, George also subconsciously looked over, looked at Adam, and immediately lowered his head and walked into the operating room. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. Justice felt that it was no match for the fragrance of participating in this advanced neurosurgery, not to mention the danger of being targeted by Taylor, the anesthesiologist. "Welcome to the real world." Adam sighed inwardly. The problems that George could find, Dr. Sheppert and the surgical nurses who had done so many operations with Taylor, an anesthesiologist, were they all fools with their noses permanently blocked? Of course not! In fact, Adam had already inquired about it from the nurse. Everyone is well aware of the behavior of Dr. Taylor, the anesthesiologist. There is even a joke: Dr. Taylor is the most powerful anesthesiologist in the Medical Center. If he is drunk and can''t even do word-writing games, everyone should be worried. Listen to this, what else is there to say? "Today is a big day, boy, congratulations." The anesthesiologist, Dr. Taylor, greeted George very warmly. In his opinion, Dr. Sheppert is willing to take George for this kind of major operation, which means that George is Sheputs person, and it is not costly to release some kindness. "Thank you." George''s smile was a little stiff, and he couldn''t help but raise his head to look at Adam in the observation room on the second floor. Adam smiled at him. George gritted his teeth, retracted his gaze, and looked straight at Dr. Sheputt next to him. "what''s happenin?" The gaze was too straightforward, Dr. Sheputt asked casually. "Did you smell..." George stopped talking. "What do you smell?" Everyone did not expect that George would dare to face this kind of thing, so Shept didn''t think about it at all, smiled and pointed to his mask: "I''m wearing a mask." Adam in the observation room on the second floor grinned and whispered: "Oh my God, I just smile with a normal kindness, I didn''t mean to laugh at you at all, George, don''t think too much!" It''s a pity that George was young and vigorous, so he went straight up. George glanced at the little girl under anesthesia, couldn''t help it anymore, and asked the anesthetist: "Sorry, Dr. Taylor, have you... have you ever had any alcohol?" "Can you say that again?!" The anesthetist Dr. Taylor''s complexion changed drastically, his eyes fixed on George. Everyone in the operating room stopped, Qi Qi looked over, his eyes full of incredible. Is this little trainee crazy? The courage is too fat! "Don''t you smell it?" George also panicked a lot, pretending to smell left and right, but still bit the bullet and said: "I smell the smell of alcohol." "How dare you ask me such a question?!" The anesthesiologist Taylor went crazy. This kind of operation is all videotaped, and once he admits that it is recorded again, it will be a big trouble. "George, you have crossed the line." Dr. Sheppert warned. "The hospital has regulations." George has completely stepped up: "The regulations are made for a reason. There is a two-year-old girl lying on the stage. We can''t take advantage of other people''s weaknesses like this..." "It''s not your turn to be a **** intern to teach me what risk is!" The anesthesiologist Dr. Taylor sneered: "Get him out, Sheput!" Dr. Sheppert looked at the anesthesiologist fixedly. "Shept?" Taylor the anesthesiologist called again. "George, you go out." Dr. Sheppert looked back and made an unexpected decision. George walked out of the operating room stupidly. "Taylor, you better prepare me thoroughly." Shept reminded in a low voice. "Otherwise I won''t stand here." The anaesthetist Taylor replied lightly As the most powerful anaesthetist in the medical center, he and Dr. Sheputt are only a cooperative relationship, so you don''t need to look at the expression of Sheputt at all. Dr. Sheput looked at him again, thought for a while, and told the nurse: "Call Dr. Duncan and let him come right away." This is the teaching hospital. After George was kicked out of the operating room, he vacated his place and needed to give another intern a chance. The first choice for this benefit is naturally Meredith. But now that this kind of thing happened, Dr. Sheputt was not sure how Meredith would react to the smell of alcohol on Tyler''s body. In addition, the operation has not yet started and there has been such a bad one. To be safe, he simply chose the most stable and outstanding Adam as his assistant. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 374: What anesthesia does your intern know? Observation room. Shept''s words came out. Adam had already heard it. Although somewhat sighed for the justice above George, he immediately got up and ran to the operating room. To borrow a word from Shelton: Who makes him so weak! Washing, disinfecting and dressing. Smooth as silky. So much so that when Adam walked into the operating room, Dr. Sheputt was a little startled. Without him! too fast. But Dr. Shept did not say anything. It is always a good thing that his order was executed with such efficiency. Just now because of George and Taylor''s displeasure, it dissipated a bit. "Okay, let''s get started." Dr. Sheppert nodded to Adam and announced the official start of the operation as the chief surgeon. The drill starts. Observation room on the second floor. George, who was kicked out, stood in the corner with his arms folded against the wall, looking at the operating room blankly. Does he regret it? Then regret it! Especially when he walked out of the operating room to the observation room alone, after the blood on his head subsided, he felt regretful. What did he do? For an unlikely risk, offended the most powerful anesthesiologist in the hospital! There is not even Dr. Taylor, an anesthesiologist. Other doctors are more or less ill. Would they like an intern who dares to confront them face to face? The answer is self-evident. George felt a gloomy future. Although a little dark and immoral, at this moment a thought kept coming up in his mind. If the operation was a problem with the anesthesiologist, Dr. Taylor, that would be fine. However, the cute smile of the little patient girl flashed, making George suppress the thought again, and he was deeply ashamed of his dark thoughts. Adam has no time to pay attention to George''s complicated inner conflict. He is focusing on two aspects at the moment. One of course is to help Dr. Sheputt, lay hands with him, and watch Dr. Sheputt explain while performing the operation. The other is concerned with monitors and anesthesiologist Dr. Taylor. That''s right! Although George is a bit superior, his approach is not smooth enough. But his worry is not unreasonable. Even the most powerful anesthesiologist sometimes misses, let alone drink alcohol. Now that Adam has entered the operating room, he naturally has to give play to his advantages, eliminate unnecessary risks, and show his abilities time and time again. Just imagine, if Adam hadnt been good enough before, how could Dr. Burke ask him to be in charge of his friend? How could this operation fall on his head? Americans do not pay attention to the golden mean, the winner takes all is the basic operation. Two hours later. "In frontal lobe resection, we will encounter the anterior cerebral artery..." Dr. Sheppert was doing surgery while teaching, and then he noticed something was wrong and was surprised: "Dr. Duncan, what are you doing?" "There was an abnormal fluctuation in blood pressure and heart rate on the monitor just now." Adam stretched his hand on the radial artery of the patients arm, and while directly feeling the patients blood pressure changes through touch, he explained: The blood pressure rises and the heart rate increases. Dr. Shept, the anesthesia is a bit shallow. Sometimes, one cannot be too superstitious about monitors. After all, it is just an instrument for sampling body state data. Since it is sampling, errors are naturally normal. The doctors personally touch the observed data, which is more accurate and reliable. "Do you still know anesthesia?" Dr. Sheppert almost laughed: "This is Dr. Taylor''s job. Your job is to assist with surgery and study hard." "Doctor Taylor seems to be asleep." Adam reminded: "We''d better wake him up and check the patient''s anesthesia." "How can it be" Dr. Sheppert just said something and suddenly realized that this is really possible. Because Dr. Taylor, who was sitting with his back to them, didn''t respond to their conversation. "Doctor Taylor!" "Doctor Taylor!" "Doctor Taylor!!" There were three calls in a row, one louder than one, and one more angry than the other. "Ah! I''m sorry, I''m sorry, I''m here." Dr. Taylor woke up suddenly and said, "I took a nap just now." "Dr. Duncan said that you have a light anesthesia, so check it out soon." Dr. Sheputt barely suppressed his anger, and said blankly. "impossible!" Dr. Taylor retorted subconsciously. As the most powerful anesthesiologist in the medical center, he has always been extremely confident in professional matters. "What kind of anesthesia do you know as an intern?!" Later, Dr. Taylor reacted, and it was another intern who questioned him, which immediately made him angry. Is the intern so awesome now? One or both dared to face him in public. "I really understand a little bit." Adam earnestly said: "At least I know that anesthesia is a field that hasn''t even understood the principles of drugs. The effect of anesthesia depends on the doctor''s experience accumulation, as well as continuous observation of the patient''s clinical response, and timely adjustments. Dr. Taylor, I suggest that you check the patients anesthesia immediately. Once the patient wakes up, the consequences will be disastrous. " A two-year-old girl whose skull had been drilled through and half of her brain was being removed, if she woke up early from a state of general anesthesia, the scene would shudder at the thought. "If you know a bit of fur, you dare to teach me to do things..." Dr. Taylor was a little drunk. In normal times, he must have gone to check if he didn''t say anything. But now, he glanced at the monitor and was convinced that there was nothing wrong with his anesthesia. Adam stopped talking and looked only at Dr. Shept. "Doctor Taylor!" Dr. Sheput did not show Taylor any more face this time, and said sharply: "Check it out now!" Seeing the surgeon''s anger, Taylor was afraid that the operation would really go wrong, so he could only start a serious check. This investigation revealed that he was indeed under anesthesia. When he picked up the anesthetic needle and re-injected, he clearly saw the patient''s little girl''s eyelids move, and he was so frightened that he quickly injected the anesthetic. "My fault, Shept, promise that it won''t happen again." Tyler wanted to cover it up: "Steve, bring me some coffee." "Yes! It definitely won''t happen here." Dr. Shept said with a blank face: "Steve, call Dr. Pellington, Hopkins, you will take over before Dr. Pellington comes." Dr. Pellington is another anesthesiologist in the hospital. "Yes, doctor." The two nurses immediately agreed. In the operating room, the surgeon is the absolute master! "George is right. UU reading " Dr. Shept took a look at Taylor who was shocked. "You go out and sober up." Taylor walked out of the operating room with a black face. Being kicked out of the operating room is definitely a shame for the doctor. Not to mention that he has always been the best anesthesiologist in the medical center. Observation room on the second floor. George, who witnessed all this, had a complicated expression. Adam not only prevented possible accidents, but also continued to stay in the operating room and participate in learning this advanced neurosurgery. This is simply the perfect ending in his heart. But why is it Adam and not him? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 375: This is reasonable! Observe the operating room. After the anesthesiologist Taylor was kicked out. The operation continues. Dr. Sheputt had an operation for a while and couldn''t help but glance at Adam: "Dr. Duncan, do you really know anesthesia?" "Know a little bit." Adam smiled and said: "Modern surgery is based on the development of anesthesiology, and continues to develop. As a surgeon, I think it''s better to know a little bit, so I read some books on anesthesiology." The simple truth is, how can there be no anesthesia for surgery? Not everyone is Guan Erye. Even if the second master Guan is just scraping the bones to heal his injuries, would you let him try to heal his injuries? "..." Dr. Sheppert looked back and continued the operation, too lazy to speak. It can be found in advance that the patient is under anesthesia. Do you know a little? Adam didn''t speak any more, and acted as a helper silently. The super-genius intelligence allowed him to be a qualified tool man while still being able to do two things at the same time. To understand a little bit with Dr. Shept is naturally a humble language. At this moment, if he can tell the truth more honestly, he is worried that his performance will cause discomfort to others. In the United States, excellence is no problem, and it can be shown at any time. But as long as you show it, it''s about to be closed. After all, anti-intellectualism prevails in the United States. Of course, those who can work in the hospital are naturally not the main group of anti-intellectualism. However, the gap between super geniuses and smart people is even bigger than the gap between smart people and ordinary Americans. It''s better to be steady. Juno and Karen could not help appearing in Adam''s mind. The previous remarks were actually what Juno said to him in the first place. It was also because of Juno''s reminder that Adam paid attention to anesthesiology in advance. When they were hunting and dissecting in the forest hut and Juno, they also studied and practiced anesthesiology seriously. Juno was very interested at the time, which made Adam think that Juno wanted to be an anesthesiologist in the future. What I thought of later, I just threw it away. It''s reasonable for Little Red Riding Hood to learn anesthesia. Compared with surgery, the practice of anesthesia, the difference between humans and animals is even smaller. The difference in the dose of the drug effect can be completely corrected by the records of anesthesiology books. That is to say, he didn''t take an anesthesiologist license, otherwise he could be an anesthesiologist. "Doctor Duncan, how did you find that Dr. Taylor was asleep?" The operating room was quiet for a while, nurse Steve couldn''t help asking. Everyone looked over. They are also very curious about this problem. During the operation, Dr. Taylor was facing the monitor and his back to everyone. No one noticed it, but Adam did. "Because Dr. Taylor kept that action for 3 minutes and 27 seconds." Adam explained. "3 minutes and 27 seconds?" Everyone looked at each other. "Can you write it down?" Dr. Sheppert said incredulously: "And still being my assistant?" He obviously felt that Adam was very caring as an assistant. Whether it was assisting in the operation or answering his questions, he was the best intern doctor he had ever met. "Actually, it''s nothing." Adam smiled reservedly: "You know that I have a high-definition image-like memory. Yu Guang noticed that Dr. Taylor''s movements have not changed. Turning to his starting time, the time will come out after the calculation." Everyone: "..." It''s okay for one! "Have you found that Dr. Taylor was asleep long ago?" Dr. Sheputt''s eyes flashed: "If it wasn''t for the abnormal fluctuation of the monitor''s data, wouldn''t you say it?" "of course not." Adam denied: "I first noticed the fluctuations in the monitor''s data, and then I realized that Dr. Taylor might be asleep." The eyes of everyone suddenly became weird. Although Adam denied it, they are not fools, knowing that Adam is impossible to admit. But it is more likely that Dr. Sheppert guessed it. This result makes everyone''s perception of Adam more complicated. However, positive emotions are predominant. There is a principle among doctors that you cannot question others. No one likes people who cross boundaries. After all, no one wants to be the one being violated. Adam publicly pointed out Dr. Taylor''s mistake and avoided a surgical accident. The facts are in front of them, and everyone has nothing to say. But there was still a bit of a whisper in my heart. This is human nature. But if it was what Dr. Shept guessed, then Adam''s approach would be completely fine. Because Adam has left enough affection for Dr. Taylor. Everyone felt this kindness and smiled at Adam. Adam also responded with a smile. indeed. Adam, who had been following Dr. Taylor, found out within ten seconds of Dr. Taylor''s sleep. But he did not say anything. Because if there is no problem with the anesthesia, does the anesthetist Taylor play the word puzzle or sleep until the end, what is the difference? Adam naturally cannot offend a top anaesthetist for this. Observation room on the second floor. When George heard this, his whole body was not good. The same offends people, so why should Adam get everyones praise and support, but he has to be looked different by everyone? He couldn''t forget that when he was kicked out of the operating room, everyone looked at him with amazement and incomprehension, with an expression of he is a stupefied boy who knows no heights. They are all interns, should we treat them so differently? The anesthesiologist Dr. Pellington came quickly and took over the rest of the work, observing the patient''s blood pressure, heartbeat, oxygen saturation, end-tidal carbon dioxide concentration, airway pressure, and BIS value, ready to make adjustments at any time. Fortunately, the drama aura disappeared completely as Dr. Taylor left. Everything is going smooth. The chief surgeon, Dr. Shept, announced the success of the operation and went out of the operating room to tell the parents of the patient who was waiting outside. This kind of major surgery is expensive. Dr. Shept naturally wanted to give as much courtesy as possible. Otherwise, most of the time, the subordinate resident doctor or even the interns will notify. Switch to the island country, even if the dean takes the shot, most of the time he personally meets the patient''s family and informs the patient''s family after the operation is successful. Because under normal circumstances, before or after the operation, the family members of the patient will have a generous gift to thank... This is the United States Sheputt, the attending doctor who cooperates with the hospital, is in a split-account relationship. The gratitude of the patients family is already included in the high cost of surgery... After Shept left, the anesthesiologist became busy. The job of an anesthesiologist is somewhat similar to that of a pilot. A preoperative visit requires a thorough understanding of the patients health, just like checking an airplane and getting the airplane to take off normally. To wake up after surgery, it is necessary to ensure that the patient wakes up from anesthesia, just like observing the runway and allowing the plane to land safely. During the operation, it is the same as the autopilot of an airplane, everything is fine without any problems, and problems must be dealt with immediately. The patient was pushed to the postoperative recovery room, waiting to be awakened. Adam went to Ward 2 to check Bill''s status. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 376: The truth is important! Ward 2. When Adam walked to the door, he heard a depressed sob. Look inside from the glass window above the door. Seeing Bill buried his head on the pillow, shaking and sobbing. "Ugh." Adam sighed in his heart. Standing outside for more than ten minutes, after Bill''s crying stopped. Adam then pushed the door in. "Doctor Duncan." Bill wiped the tears from the corners of his eyes and greeted with a strong smile. "are you OK?" Adam said warmly: "You have just finished the operation, so you must rest well, and be careful to break the wound." "Thank you doctor, I know." Bill forced a smile. "Do you need to find Dr. Burke?" Adam hesitated: "Perhaps you need to have a good chat with him?" "Preston has already talked to me." Bill forced a smile: "I''m fine, but it takes time to recover, just like this wound." With that, he felt the cut and stitched wound during the operation. "If you have something, you can ask the nurse to call me." Adam nodded, confessed, and was about to leave. But walked to the door and turned back. "What''s the matter, Dr. Duncan?" Bill looked at Adam. "There are some things that I shouldn''t have said." Adam stood in front of the hospital bed and said in a deep thought, "But I still want to persuade you, if you want to start, sometimes the truth is really important." He is Bill''s tube bed doctor, so naturally he doesn''t want Bill to break his wound because he is too sad. At that time, no matter what the specific reasons are, he will be a little negligent. So even if he is not willing to intervene in the private affairs of the patient. But in order to complete this case as perfectly as possible, he also plans to make an exception and give Bill some psychological counseling. "Thank you, Dr. Duncan." After Bill was taken aback, he smiled: "I understand that Preston is both my good buddy and my doctor. Tell me the truth, it''s all for my good." "Are you interested in hearing me tell a true story?" Adam simply sat down. "of course." Bill is very cooperative. Even though my heart is very painful at the moment, I don''t lose my temper to others. I am a very educated person. This is also one of the important reasons why Adam is willing to be troublesome. "There is a young couple in their twenties. The husband is white and the wife is African. They are childhood sweethearts. But because the husband''s father vehemently opposed and beat and scolded at all times, they ran away from home at a very young age. They depended on each other and got married early. Married." Adam said slowly. "They should love each other very much." Bill murmured. "Yes it is." Adam nodded: "They love each other very much and can give their lives for each other. Once they went to a restaurant to dine, unfortunately they met a robber, and the robber not only wanted to rob money, but also fell in love with the young wife, even if he was robbed. Turning his head, watching the robbers want to molest his young wife, the husband dared to come forward, but was dissuaded by his wife." "and then?" Bill asked. "At this moment, the kidnapper who wanted to molest his wife suddenly became unwell and coughed." Adam continued: "The young husband, taking advantage of another robber''s attention, stunned that robber all at once, then knocked down the robber who wanted to molest his wife, and beat him viciously, but at this time The young wife suddenly fell to the ground, covering her throat with her hand, unable to breathe." "That coughing robber has an infectious disease?" Bill guessed. "Everyone is so skeptical." Adam said: "The husband loves his wife very much, so even if they are poor, they don''t dare to call an ambulance. But this time, the husband gritted his teeth and didn''t stop the people around from calling the ambulance. After all, this is not a broken leg..." Bill couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. He heard the ridicule in Adam''s words. As an African-American who came out of the slum, he empathized with the mentality of the young husband. When I was in school, one of my classmates broke his leg by accident. A rich classmate kindly wanted to call an ambulance for this classmate who had a broken leg. But when the classmate with the broken leg saw him, he was taken aback. After asking the question, he immediately shouted: "I''m fine, I''m fine, don''t call an ambulance!" Because an ambulance came, 1,000 dollars was gone. Not to mention the poor classmates with broken legs at home, even middle-class families, will be very cautious about whether to call an ambulance or not. Similarly, there are fire trucks. A car is 700 dollars, usually more than 2 cars are dispatched together. So sometimes it happens that the house catches fire and the fire engine comes. The homeowner would rather watch the fire with the firefighters than the fire engine to fight the fire. no way. The house was gone if it was burned out, but after the fire was put out, the expensive firefighting expenses were simply beyond the reach of the homeowner. Simply burn it out. "When I arrived at the hospital, I couldn''t find out what disease the young wife had at first." Adam returned to the main topic of the story: "The young wife was once critically ill. In order to find out what kind of disease the wife had, the husband who had the same disease but was in a milder condition gave up the treatment voluntarily, let his condition worsen and endured the extreme pain. The doctor gave him a brain biopsy and gave the doctor a test of medicine, in order to increase the hope of saving his wife." "This is true love..." Bill was deeply shocked. "Yes it is." Adam nodded: "The husband is true love. With his dedication, the doctor finally found out the cause of the disease before the young wife died. It turned out that she had hereditary angioedema, a very rare genetic disease, but fortunately It is treatable." "That''s good, huh, right?" Bill breathed a sigh of relief first, then frowned: "You said earlier that your husband also had the same disease, but isn''t this a rare genetic disease? Could it be that..." "Remember what I said at the beginning that my husband''s father opposed them so fiercely that they finally ran away from home?" Adam said: "When the hospital contacted him, it found that he had committed suicide." "But they are a white and an African?" Bill murmured: "African mixed blood?" "The young wife is mixed and white! She has the same blond hair and blue eyes as her husband." Adam said blankly: "They are half-brothers and sisters. The husband''s father cheated on the mother of the wife next door, but he never told them." Bill was shocked He finally understood Adam''s purpose in telling this true story. "and after?" "Later, love disappeared, only endless pain." Adam sighed: "The wife doesn''t want to see her husband''s face again because she feels extremely sick. The husband is worried that if they have children, they will be deformed and painful. Based on the feelings between them, even if they parted in the end, this kind of pain will last a lifetime, so sometimes the truth is really important, and the bloodline must not be confused. " "I understand." Bill murmured, "You are right! The truth is really important!" Adam took a closer look and saw that he was shocked, but there was not much melancholy, and he was deeply relieved that he did not tell another story about your sister. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 377: 0 points 0 drunk drop belt in a blink. It''s time for get off work. Changing room. "Adam, go out to play together tonight?" Bald Chris invited. "Yeah, I promise to make you burst out." White Fatty Stu smiled wretchedly. "No, you guys go and play." Adam shook his head and smiled. "Don''t, see what this is?" White Fatty Stu took out a thick stack of paper tickets from his pocket, all with a denomination of $1. "You are going to the dancer''s club." Adam was stunned immediately. This kind of small denomination, a large ticket can be exchanged a lot, the most suitable for rewards, is the standard equipment to go to the dance club. "Adam, you are very skilled." Fatty White Stu has an expression of "I see you through". "I''ve been there, it''s not interesting." Adam didn''t pretend, telling the truth. In order to divert Chandler''s attention from Joey''s girlfriend, Adam often took Chandler there. But for the high-level people, there is really nothing interesting there. "Well, where does Adam still use this condition?" Bald Chris interrupted Stu''s next words. His invitation was only polite, and he knew it was impossible for Adam to go with them. "Ok." The white fat Stu was a little disappointed, and gave Adam an expression of "you don''t know how to appreciate", put on a coat and hurriedly followed the bald Chris, without even changing the blue shirt inside. But Adam noticed that the bald Chris was also dressed in this fashion, and couldn''t help seriously wondering if the two of them did it on purpose. To paraphrase the words of the golden armor warrior Zhang Yida: If the price tag is torn off, how can others know whether he is wearing high-end goods or local stalls? Bald Chris and White Fatty Stu ran to the dance club to play. Apart from the few small denomination paper tickets, what is more attractive than the faintly revealed blue shirt representing the surgeon? Don''t bully the youth to be poor. Maybe the dancer is a big-eyed heroine, and she may be willing to post it upside down because of their potential. In fact, this is also related to the fact that the salary of the interns is not high, the consumption is not low, and there is no money. Otherwise, they directly exchanged a small ticket worth a few hundred dollars and took a shot on the edge of the stage to ensure that the dancers on the stage would dance here immediately. Adam changed his clothes and walked to the hospital lobby. Meredith, who was dressed in daily clothes, walked towards Dr. Sheputt, who was also dressed on the sofa. Dr. Shepute got up and straightened Meredith''s coat without shy. The intimacy was an announcement to the world that they were together. Ok. In fact, their affairs have spread throughout the hospital long ago. everybody knows. Meredith was even severely punished by Dr. Nazi Bailey for a few days, specifically letting her do the most tiring, dirtiest and least technical work. She survived, and even once said to Dr. Bailey: "We are true love. This is my choice. You have no right to interfere. If you have any punishment, just let it go, I can hold it." Dr. Shept is the superior doctor of Dr. Bailey. Dr. Bailey said that it was over, how dare you really punish the boss girlfriend to death? Aren''t you afraid that Dr. Sheputt would also toss her like this? So Meredith won and Dr. Bailey was moved by the True Love Declaration, and the matter ends here. Now this act of showing affection in public is also a silent declaration after Meredith''s victory. Look! We are upright! The two also saw Adam. Meredith smiled at Adam. Dr. Shepute nodded to Adam. Adam nodded and smiled, but suddenly saw Dr. Sheputt''s face become stiff, and he couldn''t help being a little surprised. Then I saw a tall red-haired girl, stepping on Hentiangao, and walking towards the upright couple. "No way?" Adam immediately noticed something, and said in his heart: "It won''t be so bloody, right?" "Meredith, I''m really sorry." After Dr. Sheppert froze for a while, he immediately looked at his girlfriend apologetically. Meredith was there in a daze. what''s the situation? "Addison, what are you doing?" Dr. Shept looked at the red-haired woman standing in front of them with one hand on her hips. "If you call me back, you know what I''m doing." The red-haired woman has a strong aura. She stunned Dr. Sheputt and stretched out her hand to Meredith, who actually had an ominous premonition in her heart. "Hello, my name is Addison Shept." " "Shept?" Meredith almost couldn''t stretch himself. She has the same last name, but the red-haired girl doesn''t look like her boyfriend''s sister. "You are my husband''s little lover, right?" The red-haired lady''s generous words completely shattered Meredith''s last illusion. "I''m a junior..." Meredith reverberated all over his mind. At the risk of being isolated and punished, she bravely announced that she and the boss''s boss Dr. Shept are a true love relationship. But now I find that she is just a little mistress who thinks too much... Seeing the mocking gaze of the redhead, Meredith turned and left. "Meredith!" Dr. Sheputt stretched out his hand to think about La Meredith, but Meredith was thrown away severely. The hateful gaze prevented Dr. Sheputt from making the next move. "Adam!" Seeing Meredith''s departure, Dr. Sheppert took a look at Adam, who had seen enough blood and was about to quietly flash people: "Help me take care of Meredith." Adam was helpless, so he nodded and went to chase Meredith. Dr. Shept always called him "Adam" directly, instead of the usual estranged "Duncan", which meant it was not a request. It''s called Adam, and it''s Duncan. Dr. Shept is also realistic enough. Adam can naturally refuse this kind of private matter. But just take care of it tonight to prevent Meredith from doing anything stupid when he is emotional. Regardless of whether it is Meredith''s friend or the favor of the attending doctor, Adam will not refuse this kind of thing. Opposite the medical center. Joe''s bar. Adam secretly breathed a sigh of relief when he saw Meredith charge directly. It''s Meredith to dispel your sorrows by drinking wine! After Adam followed into Joe''s bar, he saw Meredith, who had just sat at the bar, suffocated a glass of whiskey, and then snapped it upside down on the bar. The bartender owner Joe immediately added it. Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Meredith was bored three mouthfuls in one breath This only slowed down slightly. Adam was a little afraid of drinking this way. Because Meredith has a traditional performance of 100% drunk and drop the belt. Once she went drunk, Adam would be extremely dangerous. And even if Adam refused to accept it, she would definitely launch an offensive against other men. Watching others give Dr. Sheput a green hat, what about Dr. Sheputs favor? emmm, this is really bad... Adam began to call the memory data of Dr. Sheputt in his brain and began to analyze this possibility seriously. 1603425675 txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 378: Perfect 1 day Joe''s bar. "Pity." Adam called the memory database and after careful analysis, he sighed after he came to the conclusion that Dr. Sheput should have no green hat complex. Then, he took out the phone, ready to call someone. In this case, it is better to call Christina and Liz to be safer. Damn it! The bar door was pushed open. Say Cao Cao, Cao Cao is here! The black-faced George and the wooden-faced Christina walked in one after another. Adam was overjoyed, put away the phone, said hello to them, and sat next to Meredith together. "A beer!" After George sat down, he immediately called for a drink, and when he received the drink, he poured it directly into his mouth. "Let''s play a game and see who is the most unlucky?" Meredith looked at him, his eyes blurred with madness: "I will win, I will always win!" "You don''t want to play this with me." Christina was expressionless, like a warning from a peerless master. "The four of us are here to play, whoever loses will treat!" George squinted Adam and cried out. "I agree!" "I agree!" Meredith and Christina looked at Adam and agreed in unison. "Well, I agree too." Adam shrugged. At first glance, they know that they have accumulated a lot of grievances against Adam''s "Just You Show" recently. In addition, the three of them obviously have their own bad things. It''s not enough to have no blood tonight. But Adam didn''t care too much. Isn''t it just an order of wine. You have the ability to drink poor me. "Joe, you heard it!" Meredith laughed: "When the time comes, I will have a good drink, and I feel sorry for him!" "I heard." Joe looked at Adam, saw Adam nod and smile in agreement. However, he was also a man of measure, and the wine he later took out was a little higher, and he didn''t take Adam as a victim. He has opened a bar here for more than ten years, and he is doing word-of-mouth and career. Naturally, he can''t ruin his good reputation. "Let me speak first!" Meredith was bored with another glass of wine, then looked sideways at the crowd: "Drake is a married man." "puff!" When George heard it, the beer he was pouring into his mouth spurted directly from his mouth and nostrils. "what?!" George exclaimed as he wiped it. But in shock, Adam clearly saw the flash of joy in his eyes. The depression and frustration that offended the top anesthesiologist or other doctors today is nothing compared to the good news that the goddess brought to the spare tire. The goddess was stabbed in the back and the empty window opened wide. It was the time when his generation rose to pursue it. "I said I would win." Meredith smirked slightly drunkly. "You didn''t win." Christina was not surprised, drinking indifferently, with the demeanor of a peerless master. "Don''t you listen to me?" Meredith said uncomfortably: "I said that stupid, female liar, already married, you can''t win me anything you say, I am the worst in the audience!" "I am pregnant." Christina took another sip of wine and said lightly. "..." Meredith was immediately speechless. "Doctor Burke''s?" Adam interjected. "It''s not yours anyway." Christina gave Adam a white look. "How can you..." Meredith also forgot about being a junior, and was shocked and puzzled: "You are all doctors, haven''t you taken safety measures?" "The first time was sudden. At that moment, who would waste time looking for safety measures?" Christina murmured: "Not everyone is like Adam''s friend with a broken leg. He always carries a long list of safety measures in his pocket, and even if he does, he doesn''t use it every time, otherwise he won''t be infected. Enchanting poison." She still has nothing to say. That was the time she was taken by Dr. Burke for an operation. Dr. Burkes superb medical skills deeply attracted her. Afterwards, she took the initiative to find Dr. Burke and blocked Dr. Burke in the doctors duty room. Gate. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Those who dont know each call Barney after Adams broken-leg friend, and Barneys strange style is the center of public opinion everywhere, and even the image of Adam has been affected. "After that, did you all take security measures?" Meredith asked. "of course." Christina took another sip of wine depressed. "Suddenly into the soul." Adam sighed. "What are you going to do?" Meredith glared at Adam and looked at Christina with concern. "you still need to ask." Adam couldn''t help but said: "Looking at her drinking posture, she definitely won''t want it. The time is Wednesday, right? This is what we have been speculating about her." "Oh~" George suddenly said, "No wonder you want me to replace you." "Christina, did you really decide?" Meredith persuaded: "Why don''t you think about it?" "You won''t be the same as my appointment doctor, you want to have a good chat with me?" Christina took another sip of wine and sneered: "I raise it myself or give it to someone else? The premise is that I want to get pregnant with Mr. October! I am a surgical intern! I want to be a great female surgeon like your mother! How can I waste time on this! What would you choose instead of you? " Meredith was stunned. She chose to be a doctor. On the one hand, her mother looked down on her and felt that she could not become the best surgeon like herself. She wanted to fight back against her mother with facts. On the other hand, she really admires her mother''s legendary reputation in the field of surgery. Becoming a qualified surgeon is already very difficult. Let alone have children and raise children. Her speechlessness has already represented her choice. "Look?" Christina took another sip of wine and sneered: "So I didn''t hesitate from start to finish." "Have you checked?" Adam reminded: "Don''t be an ectopic pregnancy." Christina''s face changed suddenly. Ectopic pregnancy is very dangerous. Once the fallopian tube bursts and hemorrhages, it is necessary to remove the fallopian tube. In severe cases, it may even be life-threatening. "I''m fine! I will have surgery the day after tomorrow! Everything will return to normal afterwards." Christina stubbornly held up the wine and prepared to pour it into her mouth, but Adam stopped her. "what are you doing?" "Go back to the hospital and do a color Doppler ultrasound!" Adam snatched Christina''s wine glass: "If I remember correctly, you seem to be still smoking. The chance of ectopic pregnancy is higher than others, and you are stuck in the hospital almost all day. I''m afraid you won''t be able to survive the day after tomorrow." "I''m not going to the hospital." Christina resisted. She made an appointment for the operation in another hospital, just because she was afraid that her colleagues in the hospital would know. "Let''s go to another hospital." Adam greeted, "Meredith, George, what are you doing in a daze? Hold her and follow me!" "Oh, oh!" "Christina, listen to Adam!" George and Meredith also reacted, and apart from anything, they walked out of the bar with Christina on the left and the right. "Joe, the account will be credited to me first." Adam lifted his chin. "no problem." Joe smiled. Even Alex can take credit here, let alone Adam. Adam is in a good mood. Once I remove the danger for my friend Christina, I might be able to live longer. Second, she took the opportunity to divert Meredith''s attention and made her stunt to be 100% drunk and unable to perform tonight. In addition, two advanced surgeries were performed today, earning the favor of two famous doctors. What a perfect day! txt download address: phone-reading: : Good news: Almost a boutique! "Daily American Drama ( Thanks to the book friends for their support. They are all set to the threshold of 3000. In order to condense the first boutique badge in the author''s life tomorrow, I will update 2 today, because once a new chapter is released, the subscription will be dropped. It was already 3003. , Now it has fallen to 2980 again, the author is very crazy, if tomorrow is successful, todays chapter will be added tomorrow, that is, 4 more, thank you for your support! Chapter 379: New York City News 1 "Daily American Drama ( Williams Clinic in New York. This is a private clinic. It features gynecology. At this point in time, if I want to have an examination immediately without making an appointment, there are only private clinics besides my own medical center. Well, of course, adding money is indispensable. Otherwise, just rely on the hospital designated by the medical insurance to make an appointment for the operation. Once there is force majeure, it is estimated that it will not be the appointment time until Christina gives birth to the child. Of course, if the second or third child can be connected, it should be fine... Adam drove, and George and Meredith sat in the back with Christina from left to right, and came to this famous private clinic. "I have made an appointment and can do it the day after tomorrow." Christina resisted a little: "My health insurance is not supported here." "Tonight''s game, you are the big winner." Adam smiled and said: "I am a loser, so just treat it as a bet I lost to you. It''s just a check and it doesn''t cost much money. If it is not an ectopic pregnancy, you can wait until the day after tomorrow. And if its an ectopic pregnancy, I believe its worth spending more money. Besides, we are all doctors. In the future, we may also open our own private clinics, just as an opportunity to visit and learn in advance. Do you think it? " "Correct!" "Christina, let''s take a tour and study together." George and Meredith agreed. "I am unlucky, but I will definitely not be unlucky to that extent!" Christina mocked herself helplessly. However, Adam had already spoken to this point, and she would not say more. Although the medical insurance does not support it, she is not really unable to pay for the expenses outside the medical insurance. The stepdaughter is also a daughter. The daughter of a rich man, find out? After half an hour. "how so" Christina turned pale when she saw the color Doppler ultrasound pictures. There is no need for the doctor to say anything, because she is a doctor herself. "It''s really an ectopic pregnancy..." Meredith looked at her worriedly. "This is the great fortune in the great misfortune." Adam comforted: "It is better to find out in advance and to perform surgery in advance than to remove the fallopian tube from a burst fallopian tube, or if the bleeding is too late to rescue and die, right?" "Thinking about it, it really is." Meredith''s eyes, which had been sober by the ectopic pregnancy, were a little blurred again. "Shit!" Adam cursed secretly: "No? Is it an absolute skill to drop the belt 100% drunk? I have been interrupted, why is there such a sign again?" No wonder he thinks too much, it is true that Meredith''s blurred eyes are aimed at him. "Surgery now." Adam ignored Meredith''s eyes and said to Christina: "Getting well done early, the interns don''t have so much time to waste." "Ok." This time, Christina did not refuse and agreed directly. As a doctor, she knows the dangers of ectopic pregnancy best. With the intensity of her work, it is estimated that she will not be able to sustain it. "Doctor Williams, arrange the surgery." Adam said to the gynecologist who was waiting for the decision. "it is good." Doctor Williams smiled and nodded, and left to prepare. "Christina, do you want to notify Dr. Burke?" Adam asked for nothing. "No need." As expected, Christina gave a negative answer, her expression very firm. Adam nodded: "Meredith, you accompany Christina into the operating room." "it is good." Meredith''s gaze toward Adam became even more blurred when he agreed. "..." George''s pale face became paler. Private clinics that have paid more are called fast. Christina was soon accompanied by Meredith into the operating room. waiting area. Adam leaned there, took the remote control, and turned around watching TV. "what''s happenin?" "It''s okay." George looked dodgy. Adam knew what he meant. But since he didn''t say anything, Adam was also happy to pretend not to know. I''m afraid he can''t hold it back. Sure enough, it didn''t take a while. "Adam, are you saying that Dr. Shept is too much." George couldn''t help but said: "He got married and even pretended to be single to lie to Meredith!" "Hmm." Adam flipped through the TV program and said casually: "What do you want to do?" He also felt that Dr. Shept was scumbag. Meredith and Dr. Sheppert met and slept on the eve of the first day of the internship, and the internship has been more than two months. It has been more than a week since I stayed at Meredith''s house publicly. For such a long time, Dr. Sheputt hadn''t told Meredith about such a big thing, and it couldn''t be justified. And Adam remembered that a few days ago, Meredith felt that there was more heart and less love between them, and she didn''t understand him at all. So he chased him from home to the hospital, and chased him during working hours and asked him some things, wanting to know him. The results of it? He only took Meredith to his home, an RV, and said something modular. For example, a few sisters, a few nephews, what do they like to eat, what alcohol they like to drink, what they play in their spare time, novels, bands, and colors they like. Seemingly sincere, the said Meredith was so energetic that he almost dismantled the RV that night. But the most important thing is married, but he didn''t mention a word. Barney''s famous quote: The Touching Bubble is the same as the Breaking Up Bubble, the ultimate experience not to be missed. Adam can only call the insider. "I want to pursue Meredith." George gritted his teeth. But he didn''t wait for the expected response. Adam looked straight at the TV as if he hadn''t heard it. "Adam!" George was a little dissatisfied. "Shhh!" Adam threatened him to silence his voice. George was surprised. He followed Adam''s sight and saw a piece of news being broadcast on TV, and there were two familiar figures inside. "Boycott the dancer!" "Women are happier!" On TV a group of people stopped at the door of a dancer''s club, protesting and demonstrating, and TV reporters were interviewing. "Excuse me, are you two going to the dancer''s club?" A very beautiful female reporter, quickly followed the bald Chris and the white fat Stu who had just walked over and turned to leave. "Of course not, we are here to participate in the parade." Bald Chris is very quick-witted. "We are very worried about the children." Fatty White Stu nodded, with a look of approval. "Then what''s in your pocket?" The beautiful female reporter did not let them go, motioning for the camera to point at the bright bundle of small money in the pocket of Fat White Stu''s shirt. "Uh, uh, this is 38 yuan in change. I bought a newspaper for 40. This is for me." White Fatty Stu was a little flustered. "puff!" Adam and George both laughed. Brother, how can there be a 40 denomination knife. And even if there are, who will find you 38 one-yuan change? The beautiful female reporter obviously understood this, and was about to take the opportunity to make a big news, when she heard a bang, and when she looked back, she saw her photographer fainted on the ground. "Neil!" "OMG!" "Mr?" Everyone exclaimed. Bald Chris and White Fatty Stu moved immediately. "No pulse." "Start cardiopulmonary resuscitation." "Call an ambulance." The beautiful female reporter is also a personal character. She picked up the fallen camera and took a selfie at the rescue scene. "Now live broadcast for you are two young doctors working hard to rescue my cameraman... New York City News One, Robin Shbeski." Chapter 380: Dude, have you seen that girl? "Daily American Drama ( new York. Ted and Matthew''s apartment. "She is coming!" Ted was lying on the sofa with his eyes fixed on New York City News, which no one had ever watched. When Robin''s figure appeared on the TV, he immediately sat up straight. "...Now we will go to the medical center to treat my colleague Neil..." "Medical Center!" Ted whispered, picked up his jacket, got up and walked out. "Hey, what a coincidence, Barney and Adam are both over there." Lily said in surprise. Before he could say anything, Ted stopped, and then speeded up to a hundred meters. "what happened to him?" Lily curiously asked. "Baby, don''t you understand?" Matthew smiled and said: "Ted is trying to pursue Robin again, otherwise he won''t bother to track her location, and want to arrange a chance encounter, but whether Barney or Adam, it is a womans catastrophe, a mans natural enemy, he Can you worry about it?" "Ted is really crazy." Lily shook her head: "Not only did I scare Robin off by saying''I love you'' on my first date, but now I am a stalker man again. I feel a bit regretful for introducing Robin to him before. A few days ago. McAllen Bar. The sweetness of Matthew and Lily is really dazzling, Ted once again said in Nabarabara that he was looking for a declaration of true love, then turned around and saw Robin who was extremely beautiful. then. Just like a scene in an old movie, a sailor saw a **** the crowded dance floor, turned around and said to his partner: "Did you see that girl? One day I will marry her." "Hi, Dad, Mom, did you see that girl?" Ted leaned back tactically and slammed into the loving couple who was standing there, "I found the future Mrs. Ted Mosby." The relationship between Matthew and Lily is too stable, just like an old husband and wife. In addition, Lily is very good at giving guidance and support to friends, and Ma Xianxiu is growing up as a silly lawyer. Therefore, when three people live together, Ted sometimes jokingly calls them mom and dad. "Wow! She''s so hot!" It was not Matthew who made this exclamation, but Lily. Robin is very beautiful, and he has a heroic spirit on him. Men look at his heart, and many women look at his heart. "Ted, what are you waiting for? Come on!" Matthew urged. "I can''t go straight up, I need to plan, or wait for her to go to the bathroom..." Ted hesitated there. "Hi, have you met Ted?" Lily rolled her eyes, and when Robin came to the bar to order a drink, she learned Barney''s routine, patted Robin on the shoulder from behind, said something, turned and left the battlefield to Ted. Everything went well originally, but it was a pity that Ted was too impulsive and said I love you ahead of time, scaring off Robin, who now only wants to be casual. But she had become good friends with Lily. Knowing from Lily that Robin didn''t want to be serious and only wanted casual feelings, Ted began to plan a second wave of offensive. Just to pretend to be casual, he can''t even ask her directly, he can only follow her first, arrange a chance encounter, and invite her to a party that doesn''t exist at all but will be arranged at any time. Ted prides himself on being a little prince at random. Lily, who also advocates romance, feels that Ted is a little crazy. "Matthew, let''s go there too, just to look at Barney and Adam." Lily suggested. "Well, that''s fine." Matthew naturally has no objection. Medical center. "Ted?" Robin was standing in the hallway and was asking about bald Chris. When she passed out, Neil''s condition suddenly saw a familiar figure, and he couldn''t help but let out a surprise. "Robin? Wow! What a coincidence." Ted had seen her a long time ago, but turned around on purpose, waited until Robin greeted him first, and then turned around pretendingly, his expression is actually not exaggerated. But his sweating profusely caused by running fast, in the eyes of Old Siji Robin, the underwear was completely exposed, which seemed a bit funny. But Robin also had a good impression of him, so he didn''t expose him. "Why are you here?" "I?" Ted panicked, but fortunately thinking of Lily''s words, he concealed: "I came to see a friend, and my good friend Barney is hospitalized here." "That''s the Barney in Lily''s mouth?" Robin smiled and said, "I haven''t seen him yet. Let me accompany you to see him." "Do not!" Ted yelled, and when Robin was surprised, he quickly explained: "His illness is not so good to meet people. You won''t want to go." With that, he made an expression of disgust. "Oh." Robin showed a clear look and stopped talking about this. "By the way, what are you doing here?" Ted changed the subject. "my colleague" Robin talked about the matter. "Is he okay?" Ted asked. "It should be fine." Robin shrugged: "That''s what the doctor told me." "That''s good." Ted breathed a sigh of relief, and then''Little Prince Random'' went online, exaggeratingly showing''random'': "By the way, I happened to meet you, and there was a party on Friday night. If you like it, you can join it, of course you are free~ " "Oh, I want to go home this weekend." Robin regretted: "It would be nice if the party were tonight." "Yes, it''s tonight." Ted immediately changed his tone: "I was wrong just now. Recently I have been talking about Friday and I am used to it. In fact, the party is tonight, tonight! Party, please feel free to~" "Ok." Robin agreed with a smile. "Matthew, Lily, you guys are here too." Ted saw them coming, hurried up to greet him, and reminded him in a low voice: "There is a party tonight, don''t say anything, I''ll go back and arrange it first." After talking, he gave a wink to Matthew and Lily, after a few words of greeting, they flashed people first. Williams Clinic. "Hey." Adam received a call from Lily: "I''m off work, not in the hospital. Party? Okay, if I''m over here, I''ll pass." hang up the phone. "Are you going to a party?" George said enviously. "Let''s wait until Christina finishes the operation." Adam shook his head. It is true that he hasn''t had a party with Matthew and Lily for a long time, but they are all friends who have provided him with attribute points. Obviously, gathering and chatting are not as important as surgery. Every mature doctor will tell the patient or family member before the operation: "Surgery is risky!" Because the first stage of operation is anesthesia, there is no saying that it is 100% safe. So even if the surgery on Christina is absolutely great in this regard, he will not leave immediately and go to the party. Two hours later. The operation is over. There is no dramatic scene, everything goes well. "Meredith, Christina will leave it to you. I''ll stay with her tonight, is it okay?" Adam asked. "of course." Meredith nodded. The two are medical school classmates and best friends. This is what they should be, but they don''t need Adam to say it. But Meredith suffered a setback today and drank a lot of alcohol. That''s why Adam exhorted a few words. "George, let''s go." Adam greeted George to leave. He can''t worry about George staying. After tonight, even if George is in front of Dr. Green Shept, he will be watching the excitement. But not tonight. Just don''t get the favor of Dr. Shept, don''t be hated by him. "I" "It''s okay to have Meredith here. You go back and have a good rest. You have to go to work tomorrow morning. You have to help Christina take over for these two days." Adam refused to give George a chance to speak, and dragged him away. Matthew and Teds apartment. With Ted''s extreme mobilization, a party has been organized. The apartment was full of people. When Matthew and Lily came with Robin, they both secretly gave Ted a thumbs up. But Ted didnt have time to talk to them. Seeing them come in he hurriedly picked up his architect drawing tool. The original idea was to find a beautiful woman to show his charm and''casual'' to Robin. ''. But at this time, there was no beauty in front of him, only a **** man in gay. But when he caught sight of Robin coming over, he could only forcefully continue. "Hi, how are you~" Feeling Robin walked behind him, Ted inadvertently turned around, tactically leaned back, and greeted him casually. "Hi, nice party." Robin praised. "Please do it yourself~" Ted said casually, turned around and continued to talk about his cool architecture with the **** guy in the gay. Robin doesn''t like to be casual. He is so free! Robin was a little confused, seeing that Ted was really ignoring her, so he had to walk towards Lily. When Ted saw this, a smug smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. What he thought was to let Robin hang out for an hour, and then casually invited her to the roof again. The moon, the stars, and the hazy night sky. On the roof, no one can resist falling in love. The plan is so perfect! "What''s wrong with Ted? He feels weird." Robin complained to Lily. Lily smiled bitterly. She knew the reason, but she couldn''t say it. Because Robin knew that she had a big mouth when she said it, so he turned around and told Ted that Robin had clearly told her not to say anything. "Robin..." Lily racked her brains to think about what to say, but was interrupted by Robin. I saw Robin tactically leaned back and slammed into her, with an overwhelming surprise in her voice: "Hey, Lily, have you seen that man? If one day I want to get married, I will marry him!" Lily: "..." Chapter 381: Shouldnt it be love? "Daily American Drama ( Apartment party. The same scene, similar lines. Ted said it last time. This time Robin said. But it would be great if there were only two of them in the two scenes. "Oh, Ted~" Lily couldn''t help looking at Ted, who was still pretending to be''casual'', her eyes filled with pity and self-blame. This is to blame her. Because she is an old friend with Adam, she has forgotten how attractive Adam is to girls. That''s right! The old Siji Robin, who can make his own conditions so good and well-informed, is so gaffe, who else can it be if it''s not Adam? "Adam!" Fearing that Robin would say something more exaggerated, Lily hurriedly waved to Adam who entered the door, and then explained to Robin in a low voice: "He is the Adam I told you before." "The surgeon~" Robin''s eyes were brighter and he whispered: "You didn''t tell me that he is so handsome and so temperamental, but he is a surgeon, as if he should be like this, otherwise how could the patient trust them so much..." "..." The corner of Lily''s mouth twitched, and the bitter smile and self-blame in her eyes increased. This posture is almost exactly the same as Ted''s obsession when he first saw Robin. But the result will definitely not be the same as Ted''s time. Because Robin advocates casual feelings. And Adam is notoriously casual, and it is impossible to say silly things like I love you. Furthermore. Men chased women before. Women chasing men now. Once Robin took the initiative to attack like Ted before, with Robin''s appearance, even she could not hold it, let alone Adam as a man. That''s right! Although Lily loves Matthew very much, she can''t resist Robin''s charm, and she often has fantasy in her eyes. This is one of the reasons why she and Robin became good best friends so quickly. "Oh, poor Ted~" Thinking of this, Lily couldn''t help but sighed for her good friend. The same mentality, empathy is stronger. She knows everything... "Hi, Lily." Adam came over. "I''ll introduce to you." Feeling Robin pushing her secretly behind her, Lily reluctantly introduced both sides: "Adam, this is Robin, Robin, this is Adam." "Hi Robin." "Hi, Adam~" Ya has seen the romantic history of the American drama Dad and Mom in this life, and was not surprised by Robin''s appearance, and greeted her calmly. Robin was a little over enthusiastic. "I heard you are a surgeon?" "Correct." Adam smiled and said, "The two doctors you interviewed on TV just now are surgical interns with me." "Wow!" When Robin heard it, he exclaimed: "That''s so predestined~" Adam couldn''t help but glanced at Lily. There is something wrong with this development. In his impression, Ted and her should be a couple at this time? Lily kept winking him. But the frequency is too high, the amount of information is too large, and it doesn''t even seem to be talking with eyes. It''s kind of like eyelid spasm. Adam was also a little confused for a while. This is incoherent... "Your two colleagues are so funny. They went to the dance club with a bundle of small money, but they said they paid 40 dollars for the change in newspapers. Are your surgeons so funny?" Robin saw that Adam didn''t answer the call immediately, so he took the initiative to continue. "Only Chris and Stu are like this." Adam quickly cleared the relationship. These two things, if it weren''t for a show of first aid on the spot, plus the fact that no one was watching New York City News, they would definitely become a laughing stock. On this topic, the two chatted a few more words. Adam actually didn''t say anything. "Haha, you are so humorous." In a normal conversation, Robin seemed to be poking a smile. He stretched out his left hand and patted Adam''s chest, and his right hand kept moving his long hair back. In a weird tone, Robin said with a grandiose smile: "Too, too humor~ " With Robin''s flirting hair, the unique perfume smell became stronger. Adam''s mouth twitched. He is familiar with this routine! When Rachel fell in love with him and initiated the conventional, super, ultimate, and ultimate tricks on him, it was similar to this. One is to inadvertently let Adam open up his heart and follow the path of knowing one''s heart. One is to praise Adam''s humor too hard and follow the line of worship. One left halfway and let Adam see the curve of his back. One who kept slapped his hair, let Adam smell the fragrance of the woman. A detective drew a circle on the back of Adam''s hand. One reached for a hammer on Adam''s chest. Adam has no doubts. If Robin knew that there was also the Deputy Director of S.H.I. She would definitely be the same as Rachel took out the invincible red cheerleader uniform at the bottom of the box, put on the uniform of her S.H.I.E.L.D. Deputy DirectorSky Carrier Commander, and asked Adam with a cold face, immediately Hand over weapons of mass destruction and accept the supervision of SHIELD... Rejecting Rachel is not because Rachel is not beautiful, but because he is afraid of affecting his good friend relationship with Leonard and having a bad influence on the path of great medicine. Rejecting Robin is not because Robin is not beautiful, but Ted and Barney will entangle her for the first time. It is his principle not to mess up the relationship with the circle of friends. and many more. Or, don''t you be friends with Ted and Barney? I believe Barney can fully understand it. Emmm... Thinking of this, Adam hesitated. "Adam." "Matthew." Lily walked away, and Matthew immediately walked over The tangled expression on his eyes clearly told Adam that he came here with a mission on his back. "Ugh." Adam sighed in his heart. Ted and Barney are insignificant. But Matthew and Lily are really good friends he admires. And they and Ted are inseparable. For the harmony of the circle of friends and resolutely opposed the chaos of permutation and combination, Adam decided to give up. After all, Robin may be beautiful, but he is not the kind of beauty. And she''s still the old Siji, maybe Biyadang is still not getting seasick, and she will still use the stunt of "the death of love in the first second, the next second is a dead person who has no feeling at all"... Adam kept finding reasons for himself in his heart. But these reasons are not sufficient and necessary. "Talk alone?" Matthew smiled apologetically at Robin and winked at Adam. "You guys, I happen to find Lily for something." Unexpectedly, Robin walked away wittily. "Adam, Ted is throwing a party urgently to confess Robin again..." Matthew told the start of this world of Ted and Robin. Although he didn''t say anything to tell Adam not to provoke Robin. After all, Robin is still single, so it stands to reason that whoever does it. But the meaning of exhortation is obvious. "I understand." Adam patted Matthew on the shoulder: "The heart is not all of life. In my opinion, friendship is more important than heart." "Ok!" Matthew was very moved and nodded, feeling that no one understood and cherished friendship better than Dang. But then it feels weird. Ok? Shouldn''t it be love? Why say heart? Matthew looked at Adam with something wrong... Chapter 382: Directly on the razor "Daily American Drama ( Apartment party. "You turned out to be such an Adam~" "I''m so dedicated~" Matthew reacted and spoke with Adam with a look. But that being said. He still believes that Adam knows best and cherishes friendship! Because there is so much love in the world. What is the most primitive motivation for men''s pursuit of women? Isn''t it the heart? Adam''s ability to suppress his heart for friendship is already very remarkable. Well, at this moment, he subconsciously ignored the fact that Adam is not worse than Robin... Matthew''s bedroom. "Lily, where''s your razor?" Robin grabbed Lily''s shoulders with both hands and said anxiously. "Do not!" Lily shouted. "Yes! Give it to me!" Robin shouted, "I haven''t shaved my legs for days." Western womens dating tradition: Shave your legs before dating and respect your opponent. Monica has this habit. In fact, this is nothing. In the future, like Penny and the others, they will do bikini waxing on a regular basis. When Amy grinds Sheldon for six or seven years, on her birthday, Sheldon decides to give herself as a gift to Amy. Petunia and Bernadette took Amy to do it. Of course not all girls are like this. The physique of some girls is still biased towards Eastern women. "Your own new rules. In the first three dates, you must never shave your legs. You said that, in order to cultivate your self-control, the legs are here and staying with you!" Lily reminded: "This is not even the first date. Where is your belief?" "It has been removed by Doctor Perfect." Robin laughed at himself. "Do not!" Lily still shook her head. She regretted it even more now. Who would have thought that Robin was so unreserved, ready to launch a general attack as soon as they met. "Please, Lily." Robin folded his hands together and begged: "I don''t want to, but Adam is so handsome. You should understand how I feel~" "..." Lily was speechless. There is nothing wrong with Robin''s words. She really understands... "Adam is very romantic." Lily tried to dispel Robin''s thoughts. "Really?" When Robin heard it, it was completely shiny. Lily was bitter. Men are not bad, women do not love, and romantic men are indeed more attractive to women. "It''s an excessive kind of romance." Lily cheered herself up: "His famous saying is''above friends, lovers are not full'', and he will never raise you to full." "awesome!" Robin exclaimed: "This is so much like me. I almost never walked to the lover''s step, and it ended naturally. I think this is very good, very casual, relaxed and free." "..." Lily is very tired. I didn''t see that the values ??of Adam and Robin matched so strangely. This pair of strange flowers! "Ted, it''s not that I didn''t work hard enough, but their three views are too weird." Lily complained in her heart. "Lily?" Robin looked at her blankly. "Adam is in love with several girls at the same time." Lily suddenly thought of something and made the last fight: "I heard that his needs are too strong, and a girl can''t hold it." "real or fake?" Robin frowned. "It''s true." Lily thought she had come up with the idea. She was overjoyed and nodded: "Adam''s physical strength is notoriously abnormal. One of his female colleagues originally lived with him, but then she couldn''t stand it. She moved out and acquiesced to him. You definitely can''t stand this kind of scumbag behavior, emotionally, physically, dually!" "I do not believe!" Robin smiled suddenly: "Men like to brag. If he is really like this, I will recognize him." She was raised by her father as a boy since she was a child. She has a strong and strong personality. She loves violent sports. She is like a gun and can be called a gun idiot. How could she be scared like this? Not only was he not afraid, but he became more interested in Adam. Lily slapped her forehead with a palm. She was completely gone. "Lily, I just came to New York from Canada and my career has just started. To put it mildly, I am a reporter for New York City News. But what I do are small reports on scraps and no one pays attention. Not to mention that New York City News One is not well-known in the news media industry. I have ambitions. I want to be the most successful journalist. I must have my share of the Pulitzer Prize. All this requires me to devote more time and energy to my career. In terms of feelings, I really just want to be a little casual now, do you understand? " Robin said sincerely: "And it''s not about marrying Adam right away. I have to try to find out what he is like. Such me, such him, no matter what, they won''t suffer each other." "The razor is in the bathroom, I''ll get it for you." Lily smiled bitterly. What can she say? In addition to shouting 666, he can only hand Robin the razor. She tried her best. "Thank you!" Robin laughed. living room. "Baby, what''s the matter with you?" Matthew saw Lily come out with a gloomy look, and immediately greeted him. Lily said the matter. Matthew opened his mouth wide. "Or, shall we persuade Ted?" Lily looked at Ted who was still deliberately pretending to be''random'', and smiled bitterly: "What Robin wants is really casual, UU reading is like Adam, and Ted can''t pretend it." "Yup." Matthew nodded: "Robin is dedicated to journalism and Adam is dedicated to the career of doctors. They are all verbally putting their careers first, feelings and other things are just condiments, and Ted''s verbal pursuit of love and marriage. It''s really not the same with them." "what should we do?" Lily said sadly: "I think Ted is very serious! But it is not surprising that Robin is too attractive in appearance and temperament. If I were Ted, I would also think Robin was me. The goddess of life." "Let me persuade him." Matthew sighed, "Anyway, its Teds party for Robin tonight. Adam and Robin shouldnt be allowed to stimulate Ted. Im going to let Adam go first, and then I can only let it happen. ." "Will Adam listen?" Lily doubted. "He will." Matthew smiled: "In fact, he is even willing to resolutely resist Robin''s temptation for Ted." "real or fake?" Lily didn''t believe it. "Baby, although Adam is as romantic as Barney, his character is completely the same as Barney." Matthew said seriously: "Friendship! This is where I admire him the most! So although he agreed, let''s not say anything about how he and Robin will develop afterwards. After all, Ted and Robin are nothing. If Robin has been so proactive, we can''t expect Adam to persevere forever, right? That''s too inhumane. " "I understand, baby." Lily agreed. Subsequently, the two went their own ways. Lily went to give Robin the razor. Matthew asked Adam to leave the party first, and the province was caught by Robin Razor. Chapter 383: Encrypted folder "Daily American Drama ( Apartment party. "I''m free~" "No one is more casual than me~" Ted is in the concave shape and feels very much. It broke out after just half an hour. "Ted~" Matthew and Lily walked over, seeing that he was still deliberately casual, and couldn''t help feeling a little pity. "No need to pretend, Robin is gone." Lily couldn''t help but said. "what?" Ted was immediately stunned. He hadn''t played yet, so the heroine left? "Robin likes Adam..." Lily said the matter. "Do not!" Ted was unwilling to accept it, especially after hearing Robin''s first meeting with Adam, and after seeing Robin with such a miracle for the first time, the whole person was not good. "It''s true." Matthew''s eyes suddenly became firm: "Ted, accept the reality, Robin is not your true goddess." "No! She is!" Shouted Ted. "Oh, is it so?" Matthew asked: "Do you have any evidence? The feeling of love at first sight the first time I met is not counted, because Robin''s performance has proved that that feeling is completely hormonal." "I have the same hobbies as her." Ted struggled to find evidence that he and Robin were destined: "She likes dogs and Scotch, she likes to quote lines from''Ghostbusters'', she also hates olives, yes! Olive theory! This is your invention. " Lily likes to eat olives, and Matthew particularly hates them. When encountering olives, there is no competition or grabbing. They complement each other perfectly, which is called the olive theory. Matthew pursed his lips and said to Lily, "Baby, I''m sorry, I lied, and I like olives too." "what?" Lily and Ted exclaimed. "That was our first date." Matthew explained apologetically: "Lily, you asked me if I could give you olives. I was just an eighteen-year-old beast. I spent my whole life waiting for a girl to take my olive branch, so except for''Of course. "I hate olives'', what else can I say?" "Do not!" Lily was uncomfortable. Ted lost consciousness. "Lily, I''m sorry, I lied." Matthew said: "But does our relationship really need an olive theory to support it?" Lily was taken aback, then looked at Matthew affectionately: "No need." "Ted, this is the first time you witnessed Lily and me." Matthew held Lily''s hand and looked at Ted: "Remember what it was like when we just fell in love? Is it like you are now, before we start talking, it''s''I love you'' again, and it''s''You Is it my destiny?" Ted was dumb. Matthew just started, but clearly said to him: "Brother, just for fun, don''t you think I really will give up the whole forest for Lily a tree?" "Emotions come from somewhere." As Matthew talked more and more, the prospective lawyers skills revealed the same: "If you really believe that there is a true goddess, you should believe that you dont have to look for it so hard. One day, she will quietly appear in yours. By my side, it was like Lily knocked on the door of my dormitory. But the premise is that you have to be prepared, don''t be impatient, and get along slowly. If you still feel like you are in love when you see one, if you use too much force, the love is so fierce in the previous moment, and the next moment you feel completely lost, and you will hurt many good girls. If you dont change, even if your true goddess appears, or Robin falls in love with you, are you sure that it will still feel like this a month later? Even if one month is fine, what about a year from now? How many Robins were left behind by you before? " Ted opened his mouth. Without the memory of high-definition images, he really can''t count. "You have been affected too much by Barney." Matthew sighed: "The purpose is too strong. When I saw Lily''s engagement, I immediately wanted love and engagement. Then just staring at this, what''s the difference with Barney''s challenge? Where did the former Ted crying holding the photo of his first love girlfriend Helen go? Can you still find that feeling at the beginning? " "Yup." Lily echoed: "Even if the olive theory is true, what about it? It''s just a point that fits in your personality and habits, and it''s still insignificant. How many olives do you eat in a year? The biggest difference between you and Robin is on the relationship and career. She is dedicated to the development of the career, but you pay more attention to the relationship. Just imagine, when she broadcasts news all over the country, or even all over the world, and you cant see it a few times a year, what if it is true love? This is the biggest and most irreconcilable contradiction! We did not invent it, but the long-distance relationship theory that everyone knows! You are not a high school kid who cheated before going to college. " "Ted, settle yourself down." Matthew patted Ted on the shoulder: "Don''t worry, if there is a destiny, your one will always appear today or tomorrow." Ted was silent. Is he really wrong? Is it possible that the true destiny who originally belonged to him has been given up by him? The next day. Medical center. "How is Christina?" Adam met Meredith outside the hospital building and could not help asking. "The operation was done in time, no problem, she was even anxious to come to work today." Meredith grinned reluctantly. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. This is Christina! "George!" Meredith called to George, who walked quickly. George ignored him and walked directly into the hospital building. Meredith smiled bitterly. "Do not!" Adam looked at them with an ominous premonition in his heart. "Don''t tell me that George went to the clinic again last night?" Meredith didn''t answer, bowed his head and walked in. "Do not!" Adam has a headache. This kind of performance must be tricky. Dr. Shept, the attending doctor, is so unremarkable... Damn 100% drunk and drop your belt! Changing room. Snapped! George changed his clothes and slammed the cabinet door violently. So angry? Is it unsuccessful? Adam pondered inwardly, but he didn''t change his face, he didn''t hear it at all. The only memory of last night was to tell Meredith to take care of Christina and drag George away. Otherwise, he didn''t know anything. Thinking of this, Adam encrypted the memory of this speculation. The number is 19980901, the memory is 30M. Then he glanced at the entire encrypted folder subconsciously, and the 48G memory numbered 19980831 next to it was particularly conspicuous. High-definition image memory also has this function, Adam is not surprised at all. His ability is copy Sheldons. Little Sheldon was praised by his father for damn when he ate beef, and he could remember the indescribable memories of his parents not long after he was born. Shelton kept his unhappiness in his heart for many years in order to teach Leonard an unforgettable lesson. How did he do it with his character? Hasn''t he actively or passively encrypted the memory that made him crazy, so I won''t touch it for the time being, and will decrypt it only in special situations. Shelton can, and Adam can naturally too. Chapter 384: Who gave you the courage? "Daily American Drama ( Medical center. Green Clinic. Leonard handed a medical record to Adam: "Adam, the Rices are my old friends. Their daughter Claire slipped in the bathtub in the morning with a fever. Mrs. Rice feels that her daughter has been in poor spirits and lost weight recently. It is suspected that her daughter and friends went to Mexico to play together a few weeks ago. You should go with me. " "Ok." Adam took the medical record, scanned it quickly, and followed Leonard to the ward. "Doctor Green." "Mr. Rice, Mrs. Rice." After entering the ward, Leonard greeted the couple who looked like they were in the UK one by one. Adam put his gaze on Claire, who was sitting on the ward, biting his lip and blinking eyes. Obviously there is an inside story. "Claire, this is Doctor Duncan." After the greeting, Leonard looked at the patient: "Let him check it for you?" "I''m fine, no need to check, just give me some antibiotics and let me go home." Claire resisted. "You can''t take any medicine indiscriminately." Adam smiled and said, "The same is true for antibiotics. The doctor will prescribe you only after checking, unless you know what''s going on?" Claire panicked and shook his head: "I don''t know." "So there is a check." Adam smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s just a simple check." "Be obedient, check it!" Clive''s father said. "God, I don''t want to stay here all day, get checked." Claire''s mother said impatiently. "Do not!" Claire exclaimed, "This is crazy, I''m normal! I don''t need to check!" "Doctor Green, or call Dr. Shiran over?" Adam asked for instructions. Leonard was taken aback for a moment, and then he understood the look in Adam''s eyes. The patient does not want to be known by the parents. This matter is 80% very private, and it may be a sequelae of pregnancy or abortion. As a young and handsome male doctor, Adam is indeed inconvenient. "Go call Xue Ni." Leonard nodded. "what happened?" Claire''s parents said nervously. "It''s okay." Leonard comforted: "Dr. Duncan is with us. Claire may have some concerns. Let Dr. Sheeran examine her alone." After Adam found Xue Ni and said it. Xue Ni came over immediately. Adam saw that there was nothing wrong with him for a while, so he was going to the emergency room. Then I saw Meredith following behind a red-haired female doctor expressionlessly. Who is the wife who is not Dr. Sheputt? "what''s the situation?" Adam was surprised. "Is such that" A little nurse leaned in immediately and told the gossip. Adam grinned. Gee! It''s really bloody! It turned out that Dr. Shept''s wife was a famous obstetrician and gynecologist, chasing her husband from Boston, as if she had been invited by the director of surgery, Richard. Before taking office formally, he took her husband''s junior Meredith from Nazi, and temporarily became her intern. The identity of a genuine wife and the strong aura of a superior doctor put Meredith under great psychological pressure. This is a sling. Just don''t know if Meredith can stage a Jedi counterattack? Didi. Didi. After staying in the emergency department for a while and helping to deal with a patient, the pager on the waist rang. After Adam saw it, he rushed to the Green Clinic. "Claire went to the Black Clinic in Mexico to secretly perform a gastric bypass shunt to assist in weight loss." Xue Ni introduced her condition. "Have sequelae?" Adam knew it. Since it is a black clinic, the conditions must be poor. It is estimated that there is no sterile operating room, nor qualified doctors. The quality of the operation was poor, and it was normal to have sequelae and complications. "Correct." Xue Ni nodded: "Subdiaphragmatic abscess and intestinal wall edema. Now her parents have agreed to perform gastric bypass reversal surgery on her. Prepare yourself and enter the operating room with me." "it is good." Adam nodded. As the attending doctor, Leonard also personally came over this time to give on-site guidance. The operation was very successful. noon. buffet. "I heard that you had gastric bypass reversal surgery in the morning?" Bianca said casually. "Correct." Adam said: "After a little girl went to college, she had too much schoolwork and not enough time to exercise. The weight loss effect was not obvious. She was always complaining about her mother. She wanted to take shortcuts when she was cruel. She secretly saw a black clinic in Mexico on the Internet. In the commercial, I ran with my friend and had a gastric bypass operation, and complications occurred." "It''s so stupid." Bianca sighed. "Who said no." Adam nodded: "Actually, she is not fat at all, and even if she gets fat, it is not a terrible thing. There are still many men in the world who like fleshy flesh, but if she ran to a black clinic for this kind of surgery, she might die if she was not careful , Even the organs may be cut off and sold." Bianca couldn''t help but shudder. She knew that Adam''s words were not exaggerated. One organ may save a life. What people are willing to give in order to survive is absolutely beyond imagination. Therefore, on the black market, this kind of organ trading is particularly rampant because of the huge profits. It''s not uncommon to see reports that lie to people by dissecting and selling all organs in the past. At this moment, George came over and sat down. It looks like "baby is bitter, baby doesn''t say". Adam didn''t see it. Bianca frowned: "What''s wrong with you?" "I do not want to say!" George didn''t have a good air. "If you don''t want to say it, don''t say it." Adam smiled: "Who said who is a puppy." "..." George was blocked by a word, his face flushed. If he didn''t want to say, he would just find a place to be silently angry and it would be over, why did he run over and make all kinds of noises to attract Adam and the others'' attention? Don''t you want to talk. "Haha." Bianca laughed: "George, what''s the matter?" "I will move out of Meredith when I go back tonight George said angrily. "why?" Bianca curiously asked: "What happened to her?" "She, she is too much!" George said aggrieved: "Even if I, George O''Malley, are not as good as Shept, I am only inferior to him now, and I will not be worse than him in the future, and I treat her wholeheartedly." "and then?" Bianca asked. "Last night I thought about it, and I should go back to accompany her. I remember Adam said about Meredith after being drunk..." George said. "I am not! I am not! Don''t talk nonsense!" Adam twitched his mouth and interrupted immediately. damn it! If this is spread, everyone wants to try it in the future, and the Hulk version of Dr. Shept is expected to hammer him to death. "...Anyway, thinking about confessing the truth after drinking, I went back again." George said: "At first she was very enthusiastic to me, we went directly to a ward..." "You did it?" Bianca said gossip. George said angrily: "Everything was so beautiful, but when I looked up I found her tears streaming down her face, as if she was very painful and uncomfortable!!!" "Your thoughts are so peculiar!" Adam couldn''t help it anymore and vomited: "Under normal circumstances, this shouldn''t be tears of happiness, but the greatest affirmation of your masculine charm. And even if it was sad tears, what happened? I have just suffered such a big blow. I have never been like you before. Its just the urge to cry after being drunk. Isnt it normal to cry? You are just a tool person at the right time, how can you dare to talk about who she loves more? Still furious about it? Who gave you the courage? " George was taken aback: "..." Chapter 385: Whose tears are flying? "Daily American Drama ( Medical center. Autonomous restaurant. When Adam asked, George was stunned. Weeping in the indescribable process, there is happiness and pain. But no matter what, he didn''t seem to be angry. "I am not a tool person!" After a brief loss of consciousness, George retorted: "Meredith and I have a relationship basis. She chose me, that is the proof. Otherwise, why don''t you see her choose you?" "puff!" Bianca smiled directly. Adam''s mouth twitched. You are really selective blind. If it were not for me to ignore her and not pick her up, there would be no need to entangle as much as you do! It must be that the emotions are more complex, three-dimensional and more vivid! After finishing the meal, Adam paused when he passed the ward. Because the patient inside was openly mocking Meredith. "What kind of experience is stealing someone else''s husband?" "what did you say?" Meredith couldn''t believe that the patient started taunting her. "I didn''t say you..." The female patient said this in her mouth, but whether it was her tone or expression, she was saying: "I''m talking about you little **** who steal other people''s husbands!" "Jeff lived with the long-legged woman who answered the phone for him. I was only three weeks pregnant! I was pregnant with twins, but he abandoned me and our children, just for that bitch! " Meredith did not speak, and silently applied gel couplant on the belly of the pregnant woman. "It''s too cold!" The pregnant woman couldn''t help crying. "I am sorry." Meredith thought for a while and apologized: "I''m sorry about your husband." "Are you sorry for Dr. Montgomery Sheppert''s husband too?" The pregnant woman didn''t appreciate it, and directly poked Meredith in the heart. Dr. Sheputs wife, whose full name is Addison Montgomery Sheput. Originally surnamed Montgomery, after marrying Dr. Sheputt, he added the husbands surname directly to his name. But they are both famous doctors in their respective fields. Addison has always asked others to call her Doctor Montgomery to distinguish her husband and highlight her independence and ability. "...I will do some more checks for you." Meredith was stunned for a long time, then resisted the aggrieved and angry, and said blankly. "I guess Dr. Montgomery asked you to work with her." The pregnant woman did not mean to let Meredith in the slightest. She regarded Meredith as the culprit who destroyed her family, and said sarcastically: "I will do the same if I change it to me!" "I''ll get your inspection report!" Meredith got up, dropped a word, and left. Because she suspected that by staying a little longer, she would be unable to control herself. On the corridor. "Don''t think too much, at least it''s not your fault in this matter." Adam comforted. "It was my fault!" Meredith said blankly: "If it weren''t for my blindness, how could it have been so long that he would not be such a scumbag! So it''s all my own fault!" Turn around and leave after talking. Adam shook his head and went to the Green Clinic for inspection. Seeing that there was nothing wrong, he went to the emergency department. With the care of Xue Ni and Leonard, his skills have been recognized by the three attending doctors including Leonard, Burke, and Shept. His degree of freedom is actually very high, and he is more and more like a resident. Not an intern. in the afternoon. Time to get off work soon. Emergency. "what''s the situation?" "Multiple gunshot wounds, pulse 150, pulse disorder, blood pressure 50, we have two infusion lines, but the blood pressure is still dropping!" "Call Dr. Green! Go to Operating Room 4!" Adam pushed the bed and ran towards the operating room: "Prepare 6 units of blood type O!" Operating room No. 4. "Blood pressure is not monitored." The nurse reminded: "The capillary return is abnormal." "He is losing blood, preparing for a pressure belt blood transfusion." Adam commanded calmly: "Give me both chest tubes, ready to turn over!" After turning over and seeing the gunshot wound on his back, Adam shrank his eyes and said, "Call Dr. Green again!" "Yes, doctor!" The nurse went away. "what''s the situation?" After a while, Leonard changed into his surgical gown and hurried over. "Youth, got several shots in the back, no wounds were shot, hematochorax on both sides, 1 liter of blood has been drawn from the left chest, breath sounds on both sides weakened, and breathing tubes are being sutured." Adam made a quick introduction while sewing. "Oh, god!" Leonard glanced at the wound and couldn''t help but said, "Did he be bombarded with artillery?" After receiving the X-rays from the nurse, he glanced at it: "There is a bullet in the right ventricle." "Piccardial tamponade, Doctor Green!" Adam reminded. "Open your chest immediately!" Leonard ordered: "Thoracotomy tool!" The operating nurse immediately handed it over. Leonard cut his chest skillfully. "Cardiac arrest, tachycardia, 140, fast heartbeat, no blood pressure." The nurse reminded. "Expander." Leonard ordered. Adam took it from the nurse and skillfully opened the incision with a dilator to provide Leonard with a larger surgical field of vision. "Prepare 10 more units of type O blood!" Leonard was performing the operation while commanding: "Adam, prepare for cardiopulmonary bypass." "Yes, doctor!" Adam agreed and acted immediately. Still decisive and efficient! But there was a strange emotion in his heart. Because if he didn''t guess wrong, this patient would be the first patient who died in his hands without saving alive after the operation. Without him! The injury is too serious. Leonard obviously knew this too, otherwise he wouldn''t blurt out the feeling that the wound was bombarded by a cannon. Now it''s just a matter of obedience to the destiny. Facts have proved that Adam''s hunch is accurate. After being rescued for half an hour, the patient died of his injuries and died on the operating table. "The doctor is not God after all!" Adam sighed in his heart. After the surgical incision was sewn, I went out of the operating roomThe police have arrived and asked for some basic information. Adam also learned what happened from them. The deceased was an innocent pure passerby. Passing a small hotel of a fighting ethnic group, unfortunately, he was hit by bullets from the African-American robbers and the shopkeeper. The shopkeeper of the fighting nation killed the African-American robbers on the spot. But the bullets of the African-American robbers almost all hit the backs of innocent hapless passers-by. Adam hated this very much. Because this kind of person who hasn''t practiced much and dared to take to the streets with a gun is far more dangerous than the one who has practiced. If Adam was the passer-by, he might not have been shot. After all, who could have thought that he was spraying bullets against the shopkeeper, but almost all the bullets were flying towards the other side? Adam can even simulate in his mind the scene of the African-American robbers turning around, swinging his arms and firing indiscriminately. It''s simply impossible to guard against! this is too scary! Nurse station. "what is this?" Adam looked at a gift box with blood: "Is it a relic of the dead?" "Yes it is." The nurse nodded. "Have you contacted the family of the deceased?" Adam asked. "His registered emergency contact has just been found and is being contacted." The nurse said while calling. Adam couldn''t help picking up the paper on the gift box and saw it read: "This way you will have accompaniment when you sing for breakfast. Love you, Max." Ugh. Another kind innocent passerby. In just over two months, this is the third time Adam has encountered. This time, don''t you know whose tears are flying? The phone was connected, and the nurse immediately said professionally: "Hello, this is the New York Medical Center, are you Miss Tracy McConaughey..." Chapter 386: La vie en rose "Daily American Drama ( Medical center. On the corridor. Meredith and Liz were leaning against the wall and sitting on the push bed, their eyes trembled and depressed. Adam came. "Meredith, you did TTTS this afternoon?" TTTS, twin transfusion syndrome. Twins that are joined together are connected by blood vessels in the placenta. A fetus gets too much blood. And the other got too little, and both fetuses are very dangerous. In this respect, Sheldon often complained that he should have killed his twin sister Misie when he was in his mother''s belly, which is actually very problematic. Because don''t say that he can not beat Missy (there is a high probability that he will not be able to beat, and she can teach Sheldon to be a man with a jab). In case of a disease like TTTS, he wants to absorb more nutrients, maybe Missy and him will die together. It is extremely difficult to separate the blood vessels of twin fetuses, so TTTS cannot be treated unless they are met by a top obstetrician and gynecologist. Sheputs wife, Dr. Montgomery, was invited by Richard, the director of surgery, because the director of surgery knew that Sheput was messing with Grey intern. He is a boss and doesn''t like this kind of behavior that violates hospital regulations. Moreover, Dr. Montgomery was also a good friend of his. He did not want the Sheput husband and wife to divorce, and he invited Dr. Montgomery to come to persuade and restrain Dr. Sheput. On the other hand, this pregnant woman with TTTS was admitted to the hospital. Dr. Montgomery is the best in this regard. It is his duty to bring in more excellent doctors for hospitals and general surgery. When Dr. Sheptard questioned him, he had an upright reason. Business is business! "Done." Meredith didn''t have the joy of participating in this level of surgery. Such a waste! If you change to Adam, you will have close contact with the beautiful wife of a famous doctor without knowing it, and this famous doctor will be a rare high-level surgery, and Adam must participate. Then he just wanted to say: Please give me a dozen if this is the case! "and then?" Adam suppressed the complaint in his heart and asked, "Tell me about the details of the operation." "You only pay attention to the details of the operation!" Liz interjected: "Don''t you know Meredith''s situation? Don''t you care about her feelings?" "Well, my fault." Adam confessed his mistake decisively and said with concern: "Meredith, how did you feel during the operation? What actions did Dr. Montgomery do, and how do you feel about each action?" "..." Liz''s face went dark. "I''m fine." Meredith held on strong: "I''m fine." "That''s good." Adam nodded, and then asked seriously: "This is how you feel when Dr. Montgomery does the action? Well, I know, it should be when the operation was performed, right?" "..." Meredith couldn''t keep on laughing. Although the pregnant woman slapped her face to face with all kinds of cynicism, she would not feel happy with revenge because of Montgomery''s operation. "Well, don''t ask me how I feel, I will just talk about the details of the operation!" Seeing that Adam was about to ask again, Meredith immediately interrupted, for fear of hearing Adam talk about a problem that challenged her nerves, and began to describe the details of the operation in detail. "Lets do a laparoscopy first, starting with a three-millimeter incision with a thin blade... The operation was very successful. Do you know how I felt at the time? Looking at her so focused, I forgot that she was Shept''s wife, my rival in love, and forgotten the hostility, just staring at her blankly. I remembered what my aunt used to say to me, everything is the fault of men and their brothers, not our women! Never! " "Ha ha." Adam was satisfied after hearing the detailed operation details, and then couldn''t help laughing when he heard Meredith''s words again. "why are you laughing?" Meredith dissatisfied: "Isn''t it the fault of your man and your brother?" "I''m not laughing at this." Adam smiled and said, "I thought, you are watching her like this, and you are completely moved by the way she concentrates, and you say it''s all men''s fault that is not your woman''s, and will never be? Wouldn''t you awaken the Soul of Lily? If that''s the case, in fact, if you leave Dr. Sheppett and live together, it will definitely be a legend. " "I think it''s OK!" Liz agreed: "Men are unreliable, otherwise there won''t be so many female lace edges now." Adam took a look at her and said in his heart: "Is this the same enemy, or Alex is going to be a woman, so Liz has laid the groundwork for the lace edge in advance..." "I just admire her authoritative skills." Meredith shook his head and said, "And her courage." "courage?" Adam was surprised: "How do you say?" "After the operation, the patient Mrs. Phillips directly tore her face and did not want to see me again." Meredith said with a complicated expression: "She didn''t fall into trouble, but directly attacked Mrs. Phillips, saying that it was not my fault, nor my demeanor and patience. It was not her husband who cheated with me, but she cheated first. Said Mrs. Phillips should apologize to me." "She really said that?" Liz was also surprised. "Correct." Meredith nodded. Gee! This red-haired female doctor, there is something Adam sighed. "Then are they divorced?" Liz puzzled. "do not know." Meredith was at a loss. "Definitely not." Adam analyzed: "If there is a divorce, how can there be such a case? According to the existing information, it is most likely that Dr. Sheputt found out that his wife was cheating, and in anger, he left directly, and Dr. Montgomery had more than two. I wont be here until a month later, and I should wait until Dr. Shept is out of breath, and then start again." "What is Meredith?" Liz was irritated. "It should be a tool man to appease Dr. Shept." Adam said seriously: "Otherwise, no, most women cannot treat their husband''s lover like this..." There is another sentence he didn''t say: Meredith should know it best, because no one knows how to use tools better than her! Meredith was stunned. Has she become a tool person? at this time. A pleasant melody came in from outside the window, and someone was plucking the strings. "Snuggle tightly with me. You blew gently in your ears. Life is fragrant like a rose. You and I deeply kissed the sky and grief. My eyes are closed and my heart is drunk. Life is fragrant like a rose. When you broke into my heart. Happiness is like spring water. Roses are blooming everywhere. You whispered softly, and the angel flew high. Everyday broken words are also floating like love songs. Please accompany me physically and mentally. Life will always be as fragrant as a rose. " A song "A Life of Roses" sang like weeping. Whenever I heard it, I stopped, closed my mouth and listened quietly. The sadness in the female voice shocked people''s hearts. Adam was just a little surprised. Meredith and Liz have already burst into tears... Chapter 387: Let me come "Daily American Drama ( Outside the window. A performance in which the life of a rose has been turned over and over. Meredith and Liz were already in tears. Adam was also quite embarrassed. Sometimes the appeal of music is so strong. Too! Without this power, how can those invincible people really be invincible? Patter. It started to rain slightly outside. Adam got up subconsciously, ready to get an umbrella. Because he had guessed who was playing outside the window. At this time and here, apart from that Miss Tracy McConaughey, there is absolutely no second person. "Get out, get out!" At this time, a figure rushed over and shouted constantly. "Ted?" Adam was surprised. Running Ted didn''t pay attention to Adam at all. He flashed past Adam and rushed outside the hospital. "Did something happen?" Adam was taken aback, and hurried to follow him. I caught up with Ted in three steps and two steps. "Ted, what happened?" Adam and Ted ran side by side, asking without blushing or breathing. "It''s okay, don''t follow me!" Seeing this, Ted waved his hand in panic, speeding up. At this time, he has come outside the hospital. "Could it be..." Adam saw a small figure in the direction Ted was rushing, he couldn''t help but pause, and he already had a guess in his heart. In the rain. Under the corner of the hospital. A small figure put a small guitar into the case and hugged it. This time, instead of plucking the strings and using singing to convey sorrow, but in the patter of rain, began to weep presumptuously. Ted, who ran over, took off his jacket, and supported her on the head of the small figure, silently helping her to shield her from the wind and rain, and let the rain tick without saying a word. The small figure didn''t care about everything in the outside world at all, just venting his own emotions wantonly, as if he was going upstream with God, who was sadder than anyone else. Adam stood in the distance, watching this scene, and had to sigh in his heart: "This **** gentleness and romance!" The temperament that Ted has is very confusing. He can always make that kind of surprisingly touching tenderness and romance at critical moments. Just like now. At this point, Adam had to be convinced. But the critical moments are critical moments because they are scarce, and most of life is not critical moments. Therefore, after a period of time, Ted''s scum will be unconsciously exposed, deeply hurting the woman conquered by his gentleness and romance. Although I don''t know why Ted is here, is it to trouble him, or to see Barney? But Adam guessed that Ted was mostly moved by the sincere sadness of Tracy McConaughey, and then there was a scene of running wildly to cover the rain. Do you want to stop it? Adam hesitated. The piano is the voice of my heart, and this Miss Tracey McConaughey can play to such an extent, which has explained the depth of her affection for her boyfriend Max, which is moving. This is definitely a good girl. She has already received such a heavy blow, should she suffer a second blow from Ted? I thought so in my heart, but Adam couldn''t take the steps he stopped... How can he stop it? Leave me alone? Emmm... Time just passed by one minute after another. Ted in the rain has long been drenched in soup. Tracey was able to hold back her tears, touched the teardrops on her face, glanced at Ted, thanked him gently, got up and walked out. "I send you." Ted held his coat, followed her, and also covered her from the rain. "No, thanks." Tracey''s voice was very soft, but the firmness in it calmed Ted. Ted could only hold up his jacket and stood there blankly, watching Tracey disappear into the rain. "Go back, don''t get caught in the rain." Adam stood under the eaves of the gallery and reminded loudly. Ted ignored him, just standing there looking foolishly. Adam was speechless, thought about it, and ignored it. Romance can have water. Romantic people are getting wet, but they are also basic exercises. He said and said, Ted will take a shower if he wants to. It''s also a good thing for such a girl to stay far away from Ted and him. Go back to the hallway. Meredith, who was crying here just now, is gone, only Liz is crying silently there. "Where is Meredith?" Adam asked. "She went to Shept and asked if she understood." Liz whispered: "Who was that just now?" Adam talked about Tracy. Liz ran again in tears. Adam grinned. What is this all about! Jia Baoyu, who loved to eat rouge in the maids mouth when he was a child, said from an early age: Women are all made of water. Sure enough, there is some truth. He wanted to leave directly, but he asked politely: "Liz, are you okay?" "It''s okay." Liz choked. "Oh" Adam secretly rejoiced and left as soon as he was about to take a step. "Alex is uncomfortable..." Liz still couldn''t hold back and entered the talk mode. Adam''s mouth twitched, thinking, "The psychological research of the descendants of the Sunflower Treasure is also learning", and he stayed. "how is he?" "He is leaving." Liz said in tears: "He said he couldn''t stay here anymore. He couldn''t accept the gazes everyone looked at him, but I really didn''t look down on him..." Adam listened quietly. I learned from Liz about Alexs situation in the past few days because the beautiful young womans husband had accurate marksmanship, coupled with the timely rescue, the cut was clean, Alexs body It''s getting better soon. In the future, except for squatting to pee, everything else shouldn''t be a big problem. But I guess I won''t be a doctor. Because the new urethral orifice is man-made, it is considered a wound and is particularly susceptible to infection. It is not suitable for him to enter a sterile operating room. In fact, even if he can continue to be a doctor, Alex will probably not stay in the medical center. Here is his sad place, so many familiar faces, unless the psychological quality is strong enough, otherwise they can''t stand the difference between before and after. Because even if others didn''t think too much, they couldn''t help Alex himself. It is a good choice to leave here, go to a new place that no one knows, and start over. Adam just wanted to politely persuade him, his eyes condensed, and he looked out the window, and saw a shaky figure coming from the opposite bar to the hospital in the rain. With his eyesight, he recognized the person at a glance. "Joe?" Adam ran to the hospital door again. Chi Chi! Just as Adam was about to meet Joe, a car traveling sideways on the road swung its tail. The tires made a harsh rubbing sound, and they rushed towards the hospital without any intention of slowing down. There was a problem with his body, and the staggering Joe had no time to escape. "Be careful!" When Adam rushed forward without slowing down after the car drifted, he entered the bullet time and calculated it instantly and found that at his speed he could rescue Joe before the car crashed. So he speeded up immediately, and the powerful force pulled Joe up and dodge the collision of the car dangerously and dangerously. And that car slammed into the hospital. Chapter 388: Tragedy "Daily American Drama ( Medical center. Doorway. A car rammed in directly. "raise your hand!" The security guard with the gun rushed over soon. There was a shooting incident just a few days ago, and the security guards were very vigilant and responded very quickly. "Don''t shoot! Don''t shoot! I''m delivering pizza! I was stabbed! I''m going to die! I need medical emergency!" A man screamed in panic from inside the car. When Adam helped Joe in, he heard this and glanced at Joe. "Go, I''m fine." Joe has been running a bar opposite the hospital for more than ten years. Even if he doesn''t understand at all, he listens to the medical staff every day and he knows something about the hospital and the doctors'' minds. He came here by himself, and the pizza man who was screaming that he was stabbed to death had to undergo surgery immediately, which was obviously a higher priority than him. "Mary!" Adam called the nurse. "Hi, Joe." "Hi, Mary." Nurse Mary came over immediately, took over Joe, and greeted familiarly. Obviously a regular visitor to Joe''s bar. "Where was it stabbed?" Adam walked over and looked at the young pizza boy in the driver''s seat, but he didn''t see any signs of bleeding after being stabbed, so he asked. "Side! Side!" Little Pizza Brother shouted in horror and anger: "I was just delivering pizza, they stabbed me! I''m going to die!" The nurse also pushed the trolley over at this time. "Relax! I''m a doctor! I''m here to help you!" Adam soothed: "Listen, now I have to take you out first before I can rescue you, so don''t struggle to prevent the wound from expanding, do you understand?" "understand." The pizza boy cried. Adam reached out and lifted him out of the driver''s seat and put him on the push bed. "Operating room No. 5 has been booked. Do you need to prepare for peritoneal lavage?" The experienced nurse prepared in accordance with the routine process, asked. "No, cancel the operating room!" Adam followed the position of the right side of the waist and abdomen pointed to by the pizza brother before, turned it over, shook his head and said, "Get some disinfectant and band-aid." "what''s happenin?!" Little Pizza Brother was still in extreme panic. Seeing Adam and the others stopped moving, he immediately shouted, "Why didn''t you rescue me?!" The nurse also looked dumbfounded. "Does it have a headache?" "It doesn''t hurt." "Does the chest hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt!" "Does the neck hurt?" "It doesn''t hurt! What are you doing?" "Then do you have any pain?" "I do not know!" "...It''s just a scratch." Adam reminded. "Abrasions?" Pizza brother was taken aback, straightened up and looked there, and saw a red stamp on it. Although the red seal was long, even the blood did not flow out. Seeing everyone looking at him speechlessly. Pizza brother was a little embarrassed, raised his hand and swore: "That''s a very, very big knife!" "I believe!" Adam nodded. Pizza delivery in New York, especially at night, is supposedly well-informed. The kind of small dagger that you carry around, it is estimated that you can see it at two ends in three days. But this little pizza brother was abruptly frightened like this. He was racing along the way, and he didn''t even have time to brake. He ran into the door and shouted that he was dying. If it weren''t a big knife, it would be a bit weird. It is estimated that even if it is not a 50-meter big knife, it is not much difference... Of course, there is another possibility that the pizza boy was too courageous. The first time he was stabbed, the small dagger was directly enlarged into a 50-meter machete in his eyes. After he was frightened, he reacted too quickly, and ran 49.999 meters first, before he was nearly bruised by a 50-meter knife. This excellent pizza brother Glenn, who has only lived for six seasons among their descendants, The Walking Dead. "I''m fine!" At this time, the completely calm Pizza Brother felt overjoyed. "Not necessarily, is there insurance?" Adam snarled at the entire car that had crashed into it. "Do not!!!" Pizza brother followed Adam''s gaze and screamed like a pig. Judging from his appearance, Adam knew that he must have some pain now. Throwing this trick to the nurse, Adam went to see Joe. "Where does it hurt?" Adam asked. "No." Joe entangled: "It''s just that I fainted a while ago, maybe it''s low blood sugar, right?" "Comeon!" Adam persuaded: "I know you don''t like to come over, but since you are all here, you still have to say what you need to say, and you need to be treated if you need to be treated." "The treatment here is too expensive." Joe Tucao said: "Just a few inspections, I will do it in vain in a few months! It''s like grabbing money!" "I bought medical insurance anyway..." Adam just said something, he immediately reacted, surprised: "Don''t tell me, you didn''t buy medical insurance?" "I opened my own shop and sold on a small scale. Where can I get the money to buy medical insurance?" Qiao laughed at himself: "Besides, my health is very good. I have been painless and disease-free for these years. I spend so much money every year without using it at all. What a waste!" "You do the business of our medical staff every day, and we cheer you up every night, you don''t even intend to take care of our business?" Adam joked: "Or, if you have any minor problems, just ask a doctor in the bar and save the cost of going to the clinic?" "I also invited them to drink." Joe said embarrassedly. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. no surprise! Rely on the mountains to eat the mountains, rely on the sea to eat the sea! By relying on the hospital, Qiao talked to doctors and nurses every day, and even saved outpatient expenses. Really budget conscious. Without this convenience, Adam would absolutely not believe it. Qiao would dare to be so confident that he would not buy medical insurance for more than ten years? Even if there are no serious illnesses, there will always be minor illnesses and disasters. Once encountered, there is no medical insurance, and I simply look down on the disease. The doctor who comes to the bar can give you a free look, but you have to buy the medicine yourself The price of medicine in the United States is very expensive. Of course, with the medicine used in the hospital, it is completely out of the same world. Take a common Tylenol painkiller. Its eight cents in the pharmacy outside, and 15 dollars per pill if you use it in the hospital. A gap of 187.5 times. Take a glimpse and know the whole thing! This is why Joe is extremely resistant to coming to the hospital. It''s not just Joe. At the beginning, Joey had no filming for a period of time, and the medical insurance was cut off. As a result, he got a hernia and the pain became like that. He insisted on finding a job and renewing his medical insurance before going to the hospital. Without medical insurance, I really dont dare to get sick, because any visit to a doctor may make you bankrupt. Lively staged the human tragedy of people live and money is gone. Adam''s face became serious. Because since Joe knows this well, he knows his body himself, if it is not a last resort, will he come over? Thinking of this, Adam began to check carefully. "Call Dr. Shept." Adam told the nurse. "Doctor Shept?" Qiao Yizhen: "My condition is very serious?" How could he not know the name of Dr. Sheputt, the chief neurosurgery doctor of the Medical Center. "It needs to be seen by Dr. Shept to know." Adam comforted: "You lie down and rest first." Joe''s face turned pale. He had heard various legends of Adam, and knew that Adam could not be regarded as an intern. But just because he knew it, he was even more desperate. How much he hopes now that Adam is just an ordinary intern, even the kind of doctor Alex who comes to the bar every night to check in and report. In that case, it may be a misjudgment. And not like it is now, almost being sentenced to death penalty! Chapter 389: Are you a person? "Daily American Drama ( Medical center. "Dr. Duncan, Dr. Shept is looking for you." The nurse called on the phone. "it is good." Adam smiled at Joe, walked out of the ward, went to the nurse''s station, and took the call from the nurse. On the other side of the phone, Dr. Sheputt was obviously in a bad mood. But it''s not surprising. His wife suddenly came, and his lover turned his face against him, and Dr. Burke passed him and became the acting director of surgery. This place is feathery, and no one is in a good mood. Adam described the preliminary inspection. "Get CT first, and you will take care of it at night. If the condition gets worse, call me again. If the condition doesn''t get worse, I will go over and see it again tomorrow morning." With a quick confession, Dr. Shept hung up the phone. Adams ears were tipped, and Meredith''s slightly sharp voice was clearly heard the moment he hung up the phone. "You are ruthless, you are shameless, you make trouble without reason", "You are not ruthless, you are not shameless, and you make trouble without reason" flashed through Adam''s mind. "Joe, we still have to take a CT first." Adam walked to the ward and said to Joe who was looking at him eagerly. "it is good." This time, Joe had no other words. He really felt that death was approaching, and he was still willing to pay the money once he gritted his teeth. This is where the medical industry has the confidence to collect huge profits in a fair and honest manner. You wont be treated if you dont have a checkup! If you die, you will die! Do or not? Adam took Joe to do CT himself. If not unexpected, Joe will have a major operation. All the interns like this. "Adam!" "Ted?" On the corridor, I met Ted, who was in a hurry. "I want to ask you something." Ted said eagerly. "I''m at work, wait until I get off work." Adam guessed his purpose and said perfunctorily. "I can''t wait for that time." Ted was passionate. "It''s okay, I don''t mind." Joe lying on the push bed showed a kind smile. Adam glanced at him and understood his entanglement. That''s the fear of the test results. If there is a valid reason to delay it, it should feel good. "Say it." Adam kept walking. Doctors and patients have different ideas. Naturally, the earlier the diagnosis is made, the better the treatment. "Remember the girl outside just now?" Ted said anxiously: "Do you have her contact information?" "No." Adam''s heart was true, but he said without hesitation. Ted glared at Adam: "The nurse said her boyfriend was rescued by you. If you want to know her phone number, you need your approval." Obviously, he had already inquired at the nurse''s station. It''s just that the hospital stipulates that it is not allowed to disclose the patient''s information to outsiders, so he ran to Adam. "Who are you from her?" Adam smiled. "..." Ted stagnated. Adam spread his hands and continued to push Joe toward the CT room. Ted stood there for a moment, then came after him again, begging: "Adam, I have a hunch that she is my destiny, the future Mrs. Ted Mosby." "Hey, this is so familiar." Adam mocked: "Who said that? Oh, remembering, I heard Lily say that someone saw Robin a few days ago and said the same, then the question is, are you going to emigrate to the Middle East? Otherwise, where? So many goddesses, future Ted Mosby ladies?" "Robin is different from her." Ted squinted at Adam: "As for why it is different, you should know best." Originally Robin was his blue trumpet. But now it''s probably not anymore. "..." Adam stayed for a while. What does this have to do with him? "So, you give me her contact information. This is the best ending for us." Ted''s smile is more complicated. At the party last night, he was casual, and what he was waiting for was such a casual result. His heart was broken when he heard Robin chasing Adam away. He wanted to blame Adam very much, but Matthew and Lily were like Adam. And Adam was willing to leave alone early, and he did fulfill his friend''s obligation. Matthew and Lily''s persuasion also shocked him greatly. He dislikes Barney all the way, and half pushes Barney''s various crazy behaviors, but he himself is more and more like Barney. After thinking about it all night, after get off work today, he still ran to the hospital to see Barney, trying to verify from Barney the shock that Matthew and Lily gave him, whether they were right. Does he want to change. Then he heard the life of Rose, as a man who likes the band and also has a knack for music, he was instantly shocked by the infectious power of the singing. When Rose Life sang it over and over again and stopped abruptly, he suddenly realized that this affectionate and sad female voice was already in his mind. Robin''s figure has long been blurred. This female singer, who has never seen her before, has gradually formed a profile. Then the romantic attribute completely broke out, and he had a foreboding that this was his true destiny. So there is the drama of running wildly to cover the rain before. And when he saw the small figure crying presumptuously in the rain, without telling his partner, he knew that this was his real destination. "Sorry." Adam still shook his head. "Comeon!" Ted begged, "I mean it." "Do you know why she came to the hospital?" Adam looked at him strangely: "You should have heard her affection and sadness too? Her beloved boyfriend has just passed away You ran to pursue immediately, are you a person?" Ted stayed, embarrassed: "I didn''t say to pursue her immediately...I just don''t want to miss it, I can wait silently..." "In this case, she shouldn''t change her phone number for the time being." Adam smiled and said, "I don''t need to be next to her if I wait silently. After half a year, we will decide whether to contact her or not." "half year later?!" Ted screamed. "has a problem?" Adam contemptuously said: "Does your so-called true love last half a year''s waiting? Or do you look down on her? I feel that her grief will not last for half a year, and she will soon be able to put down her beloved boyfriend and put happiness into your embrace?" "..." Thai German language. What can he say? The truth seems to be all finished by Adam. Hey, there seems to be something wrong. "we do not!!!" Ted reacted and said in anger: "Without us! You are not allowed to touch her!" "see your performance." Adam smiled and said: "If your feelings remain the same in half a year, then there will be no us, only you, but if your feelings have changed in half a year and you have other feelings, then you can only apologize, as she did. The girl should stay far away from people like us." People like us? Are we the same person? You dare to say it! Ted''s mouth twitched, thought for a while, gritted his teeth and said: "That''s it, but you definitely can''t contact her alone!" "rest assured." Adam smiled meaningfully and said: "In my heart, I prefer the second kind. Such a girl should stay away from us." "..." Ted was speechless. Can you stop talking about us? I panicked when I heard it. Chapter 390: My advantage "Daily American Drama ( Support Ted. Adam took Joe to take the CT. "How?" Joe looked nervously at Adam, who was watching the CT film. "Hospitalization first, Dr. Sheputt will come tomorrow..." Adam was interrupted by Joe before he finished speaking. "Just tell me, I believe your diagnosis." Joe''s face was pale. In the United States, not all diseases can be hospitalized. In order to ensure the efficiency of bed rotation and to ensure a higher profit margin for a single ward, US hospitals can not be hospitalized without being hospitalized, and you will be discharged from the hospital after a few days of rest after surgery. Barney should have been discharged from the hospital long ago, but he was living in a VIP ward and had to pay a lot of money every day, so the hospital didn''t drive him away. Joe knew how high the hospitalization fee was, but he didn''t care anymore at the moment. He was full of hospitalization. "From the CT scan, the arteries at the bottom of your skull are swollen like balloons, the subarachnoid hemorrhages, and the aneurysm is very large, and the operation will be very difficult." Adam explained: "But don''t worry, Dr. Shept is the top doctor in this area, I believe he will give a feasible surgical plan." Joe stayed for a long time before he said dumbly: "How much does it cost?" "do not know." Adam shook his head: "There is no surgical plan. It is impossible to estimate the cost of treatment. Moreover, even if the surgical plan comes out, the cost will not be fixed until the operation is completed. You should know this." In the U.S., it is treated first. The bill from the hospital will not be mailed until the treatment is over and two months after being discharged from the hospital. This is the most exciting moment. A perfect interpretation of the meaning of a glance at heaven and hell. The hospital bill contains all the expenses of your hospitalization, and in many cases it will exceed your limit expectations. For example, if you think you may be bleeding heavily, you have to pay tens of thousands of dollars, but out of psychological preparation for the high medical expenses, the limit is expected to be hundreds of thousands of dollars. But the fact is that the bill from the hospital is not tens of thousands, not hundreds of thousands, or even hundreds of thousands, but more than one million. Was it unexpected? Surprised? People with poor health or poor mental quality may be directly scared of stroke and cerebral hemorrhage! Americans with an average annual income of more than 30,000 dollars, almost all of them from the Moonlight tribe, have to pay more than one million bills that have fallen this day, without eating or drinking, it will take 30 to 40 years to pay off. Even if it is paid in installments, it will cost 20,000 yuan per year, which will take more than 50 years. By that time, it is really an 80-year old man who delivers express delivery every day and still pays the bill. As for not paying back if you have no money? The hospital is determined to tell you! Let''s first have nothing, and then let your credit taint on your back, and you will be extinct from society. You still have no control over such an exciting thing. Because as long as you want to survive and receive treatment, you must follow the hospital''s procedures. If you need to take a CT scan, you should take a CT scan. If you need an MRI scan, you need an MRI scan. "Don''t worry so much. Just be happy. This is not an intractable disease. You don''t have to go to the Princeton University Affiliated Hospital next door to see Dr. House." Adam comforted. "This is indeed good news." Joe laughed bitterly. He also heard the legend of Dr. House next door. In the face of intractable diseases, Dr. House will over and over do inspections and drug experiments. Before being diagnosed, he had to not only endure Dr. Houses poisonous tongue, but also undergo various examinations. Even before his condition worsened, Dr. House had to take medicine to toss his life. Some tests are still invasive, and the damage to the body caused by the medication is also permanent and irreversible. Luckily, after going back, you will not only have to bear the sequelae of the treatment, but the key is to receive the long bill. It will also make you doubt your life and even feel that you will have to die early and overtake your life. Of course, if you think back to Dr. Houses tongue-in-cheek attitude at this time, the patient or the patients family may kill Dr. House first. Over the years, Dr. House has been able to live well, which can only be said to be a miracle. Therefore, a diagnosis of any disease, even cancer, is better than an undiagnosed intractable disease. Observing that Joe''s condition is temporarily stable and there is no trend of deterioration, Adam arranged for Joe to stay in the hospital and stayed on duty to take care of Joe. Joe''s aneurysm is too big and the location is not good, there is almost no way to clamp it, this is the biggest difficulty of the operation. Adam can think of only one cutting-edge surgery: static surgery! First freeze to lower Joe''s body temperature, stop Joe''s heartbeat, drain Joe''s blood, and put Joe in a suspended animation. At this time, Joe''s brain blood supply will also stop, and the risk of brain aneurysm rupture will be minimized. As long as the operation is completed after 45 minutes and the heartbeat is restored, the operation will be successful. Although this kind of operation is performed by Dr. Sheputt, most of them will invite Dr. Burke to assist in the operation of the heart blood draw. Meredith is now having trouble with Dr. Shept, and Christina, who was shot by Dr. Burke, is also recuperating. It can be said that almost no one would rob him of this operation. Although a little bad, Adam was in a very happy mood. This is a doctor''s pursuit of medical skills. And he and Joe were just nodding acquaintances, not even friends. The next day. UU reading Early in the morning. Adam is ready to cooperate with Dr. Shept''s examination of Joe. But Dr. Sheppert hadn''t come yet, but he was waiting for someone he didn''t want to see now. "Christina? Why are you here?" "I''m fine, of course I have to come to work." Christina said with a faint smile: "I''m not welcome? Do you have any good surgery?" "Did you talk to Dr. Burke?" Adam smiled calmly: "This kind of thing is best to be clear." Christina''s face went dark. She is also a genius, and she quickly reacted from this negative emotion and smiled: "I will go to Burke now. I will see what surgery makes you care so much. Let me say it first, although I am very Thank you, but I will not give up on the operation." With that, he turned and walked towards Dr. Burke''s office. "Say it first, no back door, fair competition." Adam spit out her back. This kind of cutting-edge combined surgery requires not only hard enough technology, but also time rush. Leonard, Adam''s best candidate, has no technical problems, but his speed is not as fast as that of Dr. Burke in his prime. Once you have to invite a cardiothoracic surgeon, even if they are a little misunderstood because of the acting director of surgery, Dr. Sheputt will still choose Dr. Burke 80% of the time. Once Dr. Burke was identified, Adam was at a disadvantage. He does have the favor of Dr. Burke, but it is obviously not comparable to the identity of Christina''s lover! Fortunately, Meredith should not come to confuse him again, he still has Dr. Sheput''s favor. In addition, he is Joe''s hospital bed doctor and the best intern. His chance should be crushing Christina. Well, the advantage lies with me. Chapter 391: Adam the Snake Medical center. Facts have proved that Adam''s diagnosis and speculation are completely correct. After all, the treatment plans for various diseases in modern medicine are written in various medical books. As long as you are knowledgeable enough, nothing can surprise you. Ward. "You want to kill me first, and then save me?" Joe heard Dr. Sheputs introduction about static surgery and joked: "Within 45 minutes? If it expires, can it be free?" "No way." Christina said subconsciously. That''s right! She was there, and she was following Dr. Burke. In the end, Dr. Shept chose Dr. Burke as a cardiothoracic surgeon who assisted in the operation. "Dr. Yang, you can go for a preoperative examination." Dr. Burke made the rounds. Adam raised his eyebrows and reminded him aloud: "Doctor Burke, I''m Joe''s bed doctor." Dr. Burke pursed his lips. Dr. Sheputt smiled and looked at Dr. Burke playfully to see what the acting director of surgery would do. In this operation, it doesn''t really matter who you choose to assist in the operation. Because the protagonist is only him and Dr. Burke. The intern is just lay hands. As long as Meredith does not nap without cutting his nails and puncturing the patient''s heart, anyone can do it in theory. After all, it''s not that every time you have to hold a giant tumor for more than ten hours, it''s not that you often encounter accidents that even the attending doctor can''t handle, but an intern can do it. He also knew why he secretly helped the director of surgery to perform the operation, but the director of surgery let him go and chose Dr. Burke as the acting director of surgery. Because of the matter between him and Meredith, the director of surgery knew about it. The director of surgery said that he must be righteous. So Dr. Burke is so fair? He seriously doubted. Dr. Burke has a headache. When Christina learned of this static operation, she came to him. He agreed without much thought. It''s just that he never expected that Adam, who has always done things properly, would openly question his decision. He is an acting director of surgery, and whoever wants to participate in the operation is allowed to participate in the operation. Not to mention Adam, a small intern doctor, Dr. Sheputt, he also has the right to manage. However, I glanced at Adam and thought of Adam''s favor, and I couldn''t say this reprimand. Because as Adam said, this was originally Adam''s patient. And in the process of Adams admission and management, there was no fault. Normally, he shouldn''t have crossed Adam and let Christina go for a preoperative examination and participate in the operation. Thinking of the director of surgery lying on the hospital bed, he praised them for being the same people, they were all focused on work, and they seemed to entrust surgery to him. If there is no personal affair, he would never tell Christina to go for a pre-operative check-up and participate in the operation. He can''t go on like this anymore, he must focus on the overall situation of his career. "Doctor Duncan, you go for a preoperative check-up." Dr. Burke changed his story. At the same time, he made a secret decision in his heart. The smile on Christina''s face froze. "Sorry, everyone, whether it''s Adam or Christina, I have no objection, but I haven''t decided to have surgery yet." Joe said. "Joe, you must have surgery..." Dr. Shept reminded. "I know I know." Joe interrupted: "I might die if I don''t have the operation, but I need to know how much the operation is. I don''t have medical insurance. I don''t want to be rescued by you, but I will bear a huge debt that I can''t pay for my entire life. Interesting again? So give me a number, ten thousand? Twenty thousand?" Dr. Shept and they immediately stopped talking. "Thirty thousand?" Joe had a premonition, but he still held the last glimmer of hope, only a ten thousand ten thousand improvement. Because 10,000 dollars is really a lot. "At least two hundred thousand!" Dr. Shept is the chief surgeon, facing Joe''s gaze, he can only tell the truth. "at least!" Dr. Burke added. Because this is a separate operation fee, the rest of the hospitalization, examinations, medications, etc. will not be less complicated. Joe was there immediately. Two hundred thousand has already caused him to be hit hard, and at least the rest has made him desperate. He is just the owner of a small bar. He can even save medical insurance, but he is reluctant to buy it. Now he is asked to spend more than 200,000 yuan for surgery. Where does he get so much money? Even if you sell the bar, its not enough. And the bar is his career and life. What can he do after selling it? For a while, Joe still couldn''t make up his mind, and said with difficulty: "I want time to think about it..." "of course." Everyone nodded in unison. This is a big decision. Only Joe can do it himself. Dr. Shept left first. Dr. Burke glanced at Christina and left. Christina stood there blankly. "It''s too much, I told you not to go through the back door." Adam complained. "I''m too much?" Christina did not breathe well: "You are not Burke''s intern at first. You have already used up resources from Dr. Green, and you have been in the emergency department every day, and you have intercepted so many good cases in advance. Me, Meredith, Leeds, George, I used to add an Alex, and five people competed for Burke''s surgery. Now that Alex is no longer there, you just ran over Burke''s surgery at every turn! Are you embarrassed to say that I go through the back door? I''m too much? When have you seen us go to Dr. Green to **** your operation? Who is going through the back door and who is too much? " "Uh." Adam grinned: "You can also grab it, and play fair..." Christina''s contemptuous eyes made him unable to speak. Ok. No one is a fool. Leonard''s good surgery, even Bianca and the others can only stare at the next-level surgery. They went there for nothing, so how could they get it. "Humph!" Christina snorted coldly: "You not only get the best surgery from Dr. Green, but you also get the greatest decentralization. This is the treatment we dream of. But you are not only dissatisfied, but now you come over frequently to **** Burke and Shept''s surgeries. Do the calculations for yourself, have you almost all of the recent good surgeries occupied by you I''m ashamed to say I''m too much? " "Don''t get excited." Adam was a little embarrassed: "I didn''t say anything. It''s a fair competition based on ability." I don''t know, I was taken aback. He really seems to have become a snake eater. In the past two weeks, 80% of the three good surgeries at hand were performed by him. Originally, this opportunity was given to nine people. Although Adam''s strength is worthy of this share, if it is not for Leonard''s relationship (Leonard''s good surgery is 100% given to him), it is impossible to have such an exaggerated share. No wonder Christina, who is equally motivated, is so angry. It was difficult for her to endure it for two weeks. For him, he exploded early. Chapter 392: I jumped out Medical center. Ward. Christina made a complaint and left. "Joe, let the nurse call me when I think about it." Adam smiled at Joe and left. This decision is difficult. God knows when Joe figured it out. Adam couldn''t have been waiting for him here. As for the opening to cover Joe''s surgery expenses? That is also impossible. The relationship is not that far. Joe was not the innocent passerby who was killed in his home, leaving only widows and orphans. And even if it was the innocent passerby, Adam helped them in a more tactful and appropriate way afterwards, without any big deal. Sheng Mien, fight against Mien! This is the case in the East, let alone money-oriented. As for Joe, he thought about taking a stake in the bar afterwards. In this way, Joe not only has the money to pay the bills, but also can continue his bar business. Of course, part of the income must be handed over in the future, from the boss to the half-dozen workers. In the past, I was exhausted and I couldn''t make a lot of money. From now on occasionally fishing in troubled waters will also make a lot of money. Maybe Joe will like the life of a worker. It''s better than selling the bar and not knowing what to do in the future. Adam, the conscience of the capitalist, had clearly arranged Joe in his heart. Emergency. Adam wandered here again, ready to take advantage of the gap in time to see a few patients. Although it is not the value of saving lives +0.01, mosquito legs are also fleshy. Not only can they accumulate little, but they can also improve medical skills, killing two birds with one stone. "Adam, come here." Susan saw Adam, her big eyes lit up, and she stretched out her hand to say hello. "Doctor Lewis." Adam walked quickly over. "There is a male patient hiccups in the No. 6 clinic. I hope a male doctor will see him. Go ahead." Susan smiled weirdly. "Ok." Adam understood Susan''s smile. Generally, patients with such special requirements don''t look at the symptoms on the surface, but the ones that are more difficult to explain. This hiccup patient probably does not want to see a female doctor. For example, the brother is sick. But usually, Adam is not interested in this disease. But this is the doctor, you should see it or you have to see it. Outpatient Room 6. "Mr. Brad, when did the hiccups start?" Adam inquired while checking him. "Hiccups! Yesterday, I kept beating all day long. Hiccups!" Patient Brad hiccups while talking. "Apart from hiccups, are there any other symptoms?" Adam reminded: "For example, where is it uncomfortable?" "No." Patient Brad shook his head: "I just hiccup. Hiccup!" "such." Adam nodded: "Then it''s okay, you can go back, the hiccups will slowly disappear." "Doctor, don''t you do something?" Patient Brad stared at Adam: "You must have any treatment that can quickly eliminate hiccups?" Adam''s eyes condensed, and his face blankly said: "What do you want?" "I see a therapy." Patient Brad hesitated: "Some doctors even won awards for this..." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. He finally understood what illness the other party had. The award-winning therapy mentioned by the other party refers to massaging the **** to stop hiccups. The doctor who invented this won the Nobel Prize in Medicine. But it''s not a formal one, but a fake Nobel Prize in medicine. Adam turned around and left. "Doctors!" When the patient Brad saw Adam unscrewing the door, he was anxious: "You haven''t treated me yet." "You''re all right, haven''t you?" Adam said blankly: "Have you ever hiccuped after saying so much?" "belch!" Patient Brad''s face became stiff and he hiccup immediately. But the meaning of pretending was so obvious that he himself lowered his head in disbelief. Out of the clinic. Adam shook his head speechlessly. Whenever he thought he was well-informed, the patients who came to the hospital would give him a vivid education lesson and tell him: You are too lonely and ignorant, get ready to catch your jaw! Only you can''t think of it, there is nothing that does not exist. "Adam, what is the disease of a hiccup man?" Susan saw Adam coming out and asked with a smile. "con man." Adam smiled wryly. "A liar?" Susan looked dazed. The world of drug-addicting and cultivating immortals in the United States is extremely prosperous, and the addicts really do everything for the purpose of drug-addicting. Whenever there is a little medicinal effect, they all babble. There is no alcohol to drink with the fighting nation. Drinking shower gel, perfume, and glass of water is just for fun. No money to scam money. Naturally, myrrh must be cheated. And the hospital is the place they frequent. They will travel to major hospitals, telling their story over and over again, and some even do not hesitate to self-harm in order to cheat medicines from doctors. Cool! Sometimes you know that they are cheating drugs, but the doctor can only pretend not to know. Because some of their pain is real, if you dont give them medication, its a violation of the law. How could a doctor be nosy. Everything goes through the process. "No." Adam shook his head: "This time he was not deceiving medicine, but the back court goldfinger." "..." Even if Susan was a senior resident for many years, she was stunned at the moment. Still the same sentence: In the hospital, you will never think of it, no patient can''t do it! "No wonder he needs a male doctor. It is estimated that this is a person who has just awakened and has not completely come out." "maybe." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. In fact, he thinks so too. Because in the U.S., there are many **** bars. If they are really gay, you can go there to look for the same kind. There is no need to go to the hospital to cheat. Lily, Robin and others have been to this kind of bar, and they like the atmosphere very much. Because the men there really appreciate their well-dressed. In the Big Bang, Rajesh exposed the hidden attributes of gayness in his gayness more than once, such as sneaking to such a bar, but desperately found that no man liked him. Rajesh is very angry about this. It doesn''t matter if it is rejected by a girl, but even rejected by a man. Oh my! Could it be that he can only die alone with Xiao Guizi? Emmm... Didi. Didi. Just as Adam''s thoughts diverged, the pager on his waist rang. "There is something over there in the ward." Adam saw it, talked to Susan, and ran to the ward area. By the time he arrives Dr. Sheppert and Dr. Burke are already there. Christina stood by, gloating. What changed Adam''s face was that there was a strange acquaintance standing beside the hospital bed: Steven Murphy! Joe, lying on the hospital bed, looked apologetic when he saw Adam. Adam had already guessed what happened. "Joe has decided to do the operation and has appointed Dr. Murphy to participate in the operation." Seeing that everyone was there, Dr. Shept announced. "Doctor Murphy, you can go for a pre-operative check-up." Dr. Burke pursed his lips and said lightly. "it is good." Steven Murphy glanced at Adam, smiled slightly, and walked away. Chapter 393: His advantage Ward. "Sorry, Adam." Joe apologized: "I don''t want to, but I really can''t afford so much surgery." "I understand." Adam nodded, turned and left. Christina chased up: "Do you really understand? We were fighting, but we were defeated by the super rich second generation with money. Are you angry?" "Of course." Adam said with a cold face: "Understanding comes to understanding, but it doesn''t mean I accept it." Without him, Joe was hit to death by the frightened pizza boy last night. How could he have the opportunity to accept the donation of the super rich second-generation Murphy and directly reimburse the medical expenses? Qiao Ming knew that Adam cared very much about the operation, and even competed with Christina for it, and he rebutted Dr. Burke, the acting director of surgery. But he told Adam in advance without a word. Adam, who had the advantage in his hand, was ridden on the face by the dragon. This is not a sorry, I dont want to that can be forgiven. "how do you want to do it?" Christina''s gossip soul is burning. "do nothing." Adam said blankly: "Joe is a patient and has the right to appoint a doctor. What can I do?" "I do not believe." Christina shook her head and said: "Murphy is the second generation of super rich, you are still the super rich generation, I don''t believe you can bear this anger." "You won''t let me fight Murphy''s riches?" Adam looked at her like a fool. "No." Christina stopped: "But I always feel that you don''t look like such a good-tempered person. You will definitely get revenge, right?" "Are you clear with Dr. Burke?" Adam did not answer the question. No matter how angry he was, no matter how he tried to get rid of his anger, the whole hospital would not know it. That is incompetent rage. A fool would do that. Smart people need cities. Christina turned dark and left. Before Dr. Burke changed her words, although she was angry, she could understand. After all, Adam was right. But she still chased Dr. Burke''s office to find an explanation. If it were normal and sensible, she would not do this. But is it normal now? She had just destroyed the bomb Burke buried her and nearly killed her. With hormonal disorders, she must always be presumptuous. "You teach me to do things?" But Dr. Burke asked rhetorically, but blocked her there. Then something happened that made her more aggrieved. After Dr. Burke''s expression eased, he chatted with her about their relationship. She didn''t react at first, and it wasn''t until after an awkward cold field that she understood that Dr. Burke had taken the initiative and resolutely to cut her off for the sake of his career and the position of the director of surgery. AKA she was dumped. Her current calmness was strong, and she was broken by Adam. in the afternoon. Observe the operating room. Adam sat on the observation stand, quietly looking at the operating room. The interns around him secretly looked at him from time to time, and their eyes were full of schadenfreude. Obviously, they all knew that Adam was riding on the face of a flying dragon. The envy, jealousy and hatred of Adam in the usual way finally had a happy vent. "Joe is very lucky." "After this time, if you want Joe to invite us to drink, how about free for the whole audience?" "Don''t think about good things, it''s impossible." "Does anyone in the medical center know Joe?" "He has been a bar across the hospital for 14 years. Everyone has a story with Joe." Dr. Nazibeli, who walked in, glanced at the speaker after hearing the words. George caught this look and couldn''t help but gossiping: "Doctor Bailey, do you know Joe too?" "understanding." Dr. Nazibeli looked at Joe, who was put in big letters in the operating room below: "I was the only female intern in our group. I didnt know anyone, and no one knew me except Joe. He understood. I." "So, you and Joe?" Everyone looked over, and then George asked what everyone felt. Dr. Zipele noticed everyone''s gazes, turned around, swept the crowd around, and sneered: "You people are only thinking about that thing, so you will be enamoured! If you think about it all. When it comes to work, you dont have to sit here and watch every time." "No matter how well you do it, isn''t it squeezed down and watched here?" Someone whispered. "Hahaha." Everyone immediately looked at Adam, who was sitting there calmly, and laughed joyfully. "Laugh, you can only smile at this time." Take Dr. Zipley and glance at Adam: "Who laughs a lot, who laughs last is the real thing. Waiting for me to have a partial colectomy, and I need the best intern, Dr. Duncan, are you interested? ?" "of course." Adam was startled. "well." Dr. Nazibeli looked at the operating room and nodded. George looked at Adam enviously. The other interns didn''t laugh. Dr. Bailey is called Nazi, on the one hand because of her harsh style, and on the other hand because of her skill and prestige. Although he had ignored Adam and gave priority to her trainees. But Adam had a very good impression of her. Because as she mocked George and they said, try to improve your medical skills, dont think about the next three ways, she also practices this. Take care of the interns, care about the needs of the patients, be neither humble nor overbearing to the higher-level doctors, and quietly improve their skills. It is neither the icing on the cake nor the stumbling block. Now it is even more sending charcoal in the snow, although Adam has not reached that point. To borrow Shurenzhou''s words: She has a warm heart. This kind of her, having this kind of prestige, is the most reasonable. The anger that Adam had accumulated because of Joe and Murphy''s bad incident also dissipated in the warmth of human nature. Ok. It''s just a few. This kind of horrible thing that suddenly jumped out of Feilongqi''s face, unless Adam slapped him back like a master star, how could it be the same? I dont know how to think! Operating room. "..." "Cool your body?" "Reduce body temperature and keep tissues alive before hemoperfusion." The temperature in the operating room was too low, and Steven Murphy was shaking, answering Dr. Burke''s preoperative questions. "The body temperature is 60 degrees Fahrenheit." The nurse reminded. "Ok, it''s time to die." Dr. Burke stepped forward and clamped the blood vessel outside the body with a clamp. "heart stop." The nurse reminded. "We only have 45 minutes to start timing." Dr. Sheppert ordered. The nurse immediately pressed the timerSteven Murphy raised his eyes and looked at Adam in the observation stand. The two looked at each other. Adam understood his mind. This is a declaration of war. In the past, Murphy arrogantly wanted to play fair. Therefore, whether it is four years of medical school or the first two months of hospital internship, Adam is the leader. Now Murphy suddenly realized that his biggest capital is not his IQ and learning ability, but the identity of the only son of a medical tycoon. Competing for IQ and learning ability, he will never compare to Adam. And more than others. Ok. The advantage is in him! Chapter 394: I wont hit you Observe the operating room. The most cutting-edge static surgery is underway. "Eight minutes!" When the timer reached 37 minutes, the nurse took the initiative to remind. "Shept, we have to restore our body temperature now." Dr. Burke reminded while performing the operation. "Please give me bipolar pliers, thank you." Dr. Shept said unhurriedly. "We have to regain our body temperature now, Shept!" Dr. Burke had to repeat it. "Wait." Dr. Sheputt stared at the endoscope for the operation, and refused to say: "I can''t go behind the aneurysm, if I can go behind..." "I want to heat up now!" Dr. Burke raised his voice and expressed a firm attitude. Because once the time has passed and the temperature rises in time, Joe''s heartbeat will not recover at all, and it will be useless even if Dr. Sheppert removes the aneurysm perfectly. This is the strongest sound that the cardiothoracic surgeon who controls the heart and the neurosurgery expert who controls the brain. "All right." Dr. Shept was silent for two seconds, and finally healed the aneurysm. "Are you sure?" Dr. Burke looked at him. "I will always be so sure." Dr. Sheputt pretended to be forced: "My task is done, it''s up to you next, Director!" "Ha ha." Dr. Burke knows that Dr. Shept is upset with his acting director of surgery. But the acting director is also the surgical director. In the competition with a well-matched opponent for the surgical director, he scored the first point, which is always so pleasant. This kind of thing is better than simply indescribable. His choice was correct. "Ok, guys, we are going to catch Joe before he goes to see God and start to warm him up!" "Loosen the pliers!" "Turn on the pump! Fill the body with blood!" "Observe cerebral perfusion pressure!" "Keep arterial blood pressure above 60!" A series of orders came from Dr. Burke''s mouth. The people in the operating room started to move in an orderly manner. Adam in the observatory stood on the sidelines with cold eyes. There is nothing wrong with Steven Murphy. He is not surprised at this either. In this kind of operation, the interns are really just lay hands. Do more if you are more capable. Weak ability means less performance. As long as there are no dramatic accidents, there will be no problems at all. If there are always dramatic scenes, then the teaching hospital simply cannot be opened. There have been rumors in this regard. Don''t go to the hospital, Xia Qiu! This means that in summer and autumn every year, medical school graduates will enter various hospitals. Once they encounter these novices to perform operations, the accident rate and mortality rate will greatly increase. The rumors were later refuted. Because the intern doctors who are not strong enough are lay hands, they can''t do the operation. Only when the attending doctor approves your skills and feels that you will not let him take responsibility, he will let go. And it is not completely let go, there is still a limit! Steven Murphy smashed the money into the operating room. Dr. Sheppert and Dr. Burke didn''t say anything, but they were disgusted. In this place of life and death, technology is the biggest label for a doctor. So they hardly told Steven Murphy what to do. Learning effect is better than nothing. Steven Murphy knows this too. He doesn''t care about hundreds of thousands. It was just that he was expressing his attitude to Adam. The operation ended smoothly. Steven Murphy walked out of the operating room with a gentleman''s smile. He just walked to a corner and stepped back, his smile barely held up. "Adam, you..." "Steven, congratulations." Adam leaned against the wall and stretched out his hand to him. Steven Murphy was instantly entangled. He knows the power of Adam''s metamorphosis. The feat of easily lifting a giant tumor for 14 hours was spread throughout the hospital. Nowadays, people are often amazed by it. Now he just offended Adam. Adam stretched out his hand to him. He seriously doubted that Adam would hold him in pain. "take it easy." Adam''s gesture changed, from the grip to the pat, and patted Steven''s stiff shoulder: "We are both classmates and colleagues, and I will not hurt you." "hurt" Steven insisted: "Do you dare?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "We should have a good chat, um, we have to go to get off work now, see you after work at night, and have a meal together!" "..." Steven used to be just arrogant and not strong in personality. Facing a strong Adam, he always had a guilty conscience. He stood there for a while, unable to think of a reason for rejection. Jingle Bell. Fortunately, the phone rang at this time. Steven took out his phone and looked at it. He was overjoyed and quickly connected. After a few words, he shook the phone and said to Adam: "Sorry, my parents want me to go back tonight." "It''s ok." Adam smiled meaningfully: "Didn''t Mr. Murphy and Mrs. Murphy tell you that I initiated this dinner?" After speaking, he patted Steven on the shoulder again and left with a smile. Steven Murphy was completely stunned. What do you mean? Are you called a parent? ! Some stupid Steven returned to the clinic where they were, and immediately uttered this question to the goddess Alice. "Alice, what does he mean?" "This" Alice couldn''t laugh or cry, and thought: "Maybe he has something to talk to Mr. Murphy." "Isn''t this asking parents to make a small report?" Steven said angrily: "And is he stupid? Why does he think my parents will be on his side?" "Ok" Alice said cautiously: "Perhaps he thinks he and your father are more equal..." "what?!" Steven stayed for a while. "Not in the medical world." Alice quickly explained: "It''s in the rich world. After all, he is also the youngest billionaire from scratch. He is qualified to have a direct conversation with your father." "..." Steven stayed in a daze again, murmured: "Even so, but why..." Alice frowned. Steven, as her super spare tire, has good family background, IQ, and ability. It''s just that this temper is too weak. But it''s not surprising. As the only prince of Murphy Pharmaceutical Group, he was protected too much by his mother since he was a child So even at this age, many times, in the face of people''s sophistication, they seem naive. Adam talks directly to Peter Murphy, why else? Doesn''t it just feel that your identity is not equal, and there is nothing to say with you. Instead of constantly wrangling. It is better to directly find the source of your confidence: your father! Once you convince your dad, what qualifications do you have to compete with him? As for how Adam persuaded Peter Murphy, Alice never thought of it. Compared to wealth, Adams billions of fortunes are definitely not as good as the billions of wealth of the Murphy family. Compared with status, Adam is only in the literary and artistic circles, and his influence is too vain. The connections that Murphy Pharmaceuticals of the Murphy family have accumulated over the years are terrifying, and they are not comparable to Adam. Chapter 395: Dinner at Murphys House new York. Murphy''s mansion. The dinner initiated by Adam completely disturbed Steven Murphy''s emotions. So he got off work early and returned home. His father Peter Murphy has not yet returned. Only his mother is at home. Steven said the matter. "That''s it." Mrs. Murphy smiled: "You are also good for the patient, hundreds of thousands. As long as you are happy and can learn, there is nothing wrong with doing so." "Mom, why did you say Adam initiated this dinner?" Steven puzzled. "Maybe it''s good to you." Mrs. Murphy said dismissively: "You don''t care what he thinks." "Ok!" Feeling his mother''s domineering, Steven was shocked. Yup. He doesn''t want what Adam thinks! What does he want him to think! When the doubts cleared, Ma Bao Steven and his mother began to talk about some interesting things in the hospital. Mother and son are happy. "Mr. is back." The maid received a call from the front desk of the apartment downstairs, talked to Mrs. Murphy, walked to the door and opened the door. The elevator to the apartment has arrived. A generation of medical tycoon Peter Murphy walked in with a cold face. "father." Steven stood up and said hello quickly. Mrs. Murphy stepped forward to take her husband''s briefcase and helped him take off his coat. "Ok." Peter Murphy looked at his son and nodded slightly. "I remember this Adam Duncan is still your classmate? Your relationship has always been normal. Why did he invite us to dinner this time?" "This one." Facing his father''s gaze, the domineering Mingxue president Steven felt from his mother before disappeared immediately. Because his father is the real domineering president. He is not. "Is such that" Mrs. Murphy took the topic and said the matter lightly. "Confused!" Peter Murphy frowned: "You are a doctor. What you have to do is to silently improve your medical skills, use your skills to impress higher-level doctors, gain recognition, and then perform more operations and improve your skills to a greater extent. A virtuous circle, how can you spend money on surgery?" "Honey, what''s the matter?" Mrs. Murphy roundly said, "It''s not just an operation, hundreds of thousands. Steven also said that this is a cutting-edge operation and it is of great learning value." "What do you know?" Peter reprimanded: "Is this a matter of money? That Adam Duncan is also a billionaire, or the youngest billionaire. Have you ever seen him spend money like this? Normally not, even Steven snatched him in public. He didn''t spend money to get it back from the operation!" "That''s because he knew there was no richer than Steven." Mrs. Murphy retorted. "What money does Steven have?" When Peter saw his always virtuous wife''being a mother, he could not help but sharpen his eyes: "Is that the money he earned? That''s my money! No one is allowed to use it without my permission." Mrs. Murphy stopped talking immediately. Steven lowered his head even more, quietly like a quail. Peter''s eyes softened and he sighed, "Although Adam Duncan doesn''t have as much money as mine, he started as a literary artist, and he has more liquidity than me. And the literary youth, who made so much money from scratch at such a young age, should have been arrogant and domineering than anyone else. When encountering this kind of thing, let alone against you, even against me, he would not have any hesitation. . But did you see him doing this? No! Not only did he not fight with you for surgery, he also took the initiative to contact us, hoping to erase the contradiction inside. This is the most mature approach! Steven and him are both classmates and colleagues. And they both have everything they need, and they don''t need to spend so much effort to study medicine. But they both did it. why? Because the two of them are the same people, they should be the best friends, and they are most likely to be the best friends. I said that when Steven went to medical school. But Steven didn''t care. it is good! You can''t be the best friend, as long as there is no conflict and confrontation, you can be an ordinary classmate. But Steven, what are you doing now? Take the initiative to rob him for surgery and provoke conflicts with him. What are you doing? Are you missing a cutting-edge surgery? If you really want to do it, I can immediately arrange for you to go to a place where cutting-edge surgery can be done every day! Do you want to? " Steven''s head dropped lower, and regret rose in his heart. "Peter." Mrs. Murphy called out unbearably. "Ugh." Seeing that his son was so weak, Peter shook his head and sighed, "Well, I don''t talk about you and him being good friends, and when it comes to spending money for surgery, even if it is not the operation of Adam Duncan, you You should never do this." "why?" Mrs. Murphy was puzzled. Steven also looked up at his father. "Because it''s really not a matter of money." Peter solemnly said: "Once this news is exposed, Steven will definitely be targeted, but all the operations Steven performed, the patient will have to be reimbursed by Steven in full, what should I do? it is good! Even if we dont lack the money. But what''s the point of being in front of a doctor who can only perform surgery with money? And once we meet someone who is not afraid of blackmailing, let alone we may not be able to plug this black hole. The most important thing is how can Steven''s safety be guaranteed? If I remember correctly, there was a shooting at the medical center a few days ago, right? What I want to tell you is that the medical center has already been counted. There are too many shootings in the hospital every year in Quanmi. Exposing his identity attracts everyone''s attention, and Steven, who has been targeted by many interested people, will be more dangerous then? " "what!" Mrs. Murphy was taken aback: "So scary? Or, Steven, let''s stop being doctors and go home and learn how to do business with your father." "Steven, what do you think?" Peter Murphy looked at his son. "I still want to be a doctor." Steven''s face turned pale, but he insisted. As his father said, the reason why he has everything he needs to study medicine is because he likes it. "Yes, but you have to keep a low profile. You can''t afford to spend money for surgery anymore." Peter reminded: "You have to sincerely apologize to Adam Duncan later! Look, he should have considered these issues, and even the reason why he didn''t directly promote the matter of Find Murphy for free medical care. It is because he and you are similar in their own wealth and doctor''s career choices. He was unwilling to do stupid things that would hurt both sides as a last resort. But once you repeatedly provoke him, do you think that the young and energetic young man will continue to bear it? " "Steven, listen to your father." Mrs. Murphy''s attitude changed drastically. "Ok." What can Steven say? Into the night. After Adam arrived, he didn''t wait for him to threaten him secretly, and he heard Peter point his mind. He couldn''t help but admire Peter''s ability to start from scratch. Faced with Steven''s apology, Adam also accepted. Enemies should be resolved but not settled let alone the opponent''s strength is far better than him. But Adam was curious about the reason for Steven Murphy''s sudden change. "It''s nothing." Steven lowered his head and said: "It''s just that your reputation in the hospital is getting bigger and bigger, and our gap is getting bigger and bigger. I don''t want to be pulled by you so much. "Ha ha." Adam smiled. After the dinner. Go back to the apartment. Adam dialed a number. Zhou Shuren said: If you make a mistake, you must admit it, and you must stand upright when you are beaten! Steven admitted his mistake, but he hasn''t been beaten yet. How can this be done... Chapter 396: Angry! Duncan''s luxury apartment. Make a call. A figure came soon. Who is it if it''s not Alice? The two immediately had a cordial and friendly conversation. Said happy place. Adam suddenly changed his voice: "Did you coax Steven into stealing my operation?" Alice immediately shook her head like a rattle: "No." "Really?" Adam sneered. Alice stiffened, and said quietly: "So what? If not, do you still remember me? You count yourself, how long hasn''t you been to me?" "..." Adam suffocated there, unable to spit it out. Damn it! The truth turned out to be this way! Even if Adam guessed that Alice was arguing behind his back, he only thought that Alice wanted to reap more benefits. Never imagined. The truth is just a grudge in Alice''s boudoir, and she arrogantly doesn''t want to express it by herself, so she can only express it implicitly with such tortuous means. "Haha." Seeing Adam''s jaw-dropping expression, Alice couldn''t help laughing. Didn''t you Adam forget me? He hasn''t looked for me for more than two months. I''ll let my super spare tire trouble you. Why can''t you stop him, why can''t you stop me? Very angry, right? Don''t hold back! Come at me! She knows the man''s thoughts too well. In fact, even if Adam hadn''t thought of this layer, she would be half-covered and exposed afterwards, so that Adam could follow the vine and find the real behind-the-scenes. "no more chance!" Adam was unable to complain, so he had to say sternly. "Ok." Alice is extraordinarily well-behaved at the moment. This kind of thing inherently risks angering Adam completely. If it wasn''t really unbearable, she wouldn''t do it at all. All she wants is Adam and don''t forget her. Just do it once. Now she believes that Adam will not forget her for so long in the future. "You owe me a cutting-edge surgery." Adam added. "I will pay!" Alice winks like silk. The next day. Early in the morning. Medical center. Adam and Steven Murphy''s cars drove into the hospital parking lot one after another. After getting out of the car. "Steven, good morning." Adam smiled and nodded, and proactively greeted him. "Good morning, Adam." Steven was taken aback and nodded in response. What was strange about him was not Adam''s greeting. His father''s education last night made him understand that he did something wrong. He also apologized to Adam. He still admires Adam''s demeanor. This kind of greeting is naturally nothing. What really made him strange was that Adam''s heartfelt happiness seemed to have no feeling for him at all. This made him feel a little weird. Went to the clinic. "Alice hasn''t come yet?" Steven asked the doctors in the same group. "I didn''t see it." "She seems to have been transferred." His colleague''s answer surprised him. Why didn''t Alice tell him. Steven dialed Alice''s phone and asked. When he heard the subtext of''Auntie came to see her in advance,'' he suddenly entered the caring mode of asking for warmth. When Alice said something touching, Steven immediately smiled like a child... Changing room. "Adam, what is so happy?" George asked everyone''s heart. "It''s nothing." Adam was in a good mood and joked: "Cats eat fish, dogs eat meat, Ultraman fights monsters, do you need a reason to be happy?" "Ultraman?" George and the others looked at each other: "What''s that?" "A superhero in island culture." Adam played with taste: "You should check it out. Sometimes island culture is really useful." After speaking, no matter the people who were confused, turned and left the changing room. Green Clinic. "Adam, how was the potluck last night?" Bianca cared. She also heard about Adam''s surgery yesterday, and she wanted to go to comfort him at night. But Adam refused on the grounds that he wanted to have a dinner with the Murphy family. "nailed it." Adam smiled and said, "Mr. Murphy and Mrs. Murphy are very sensible, let Steven apologize to me, and there will be no more things like yesterday." "Steven Murphy apologized to you?" Bald Chris was surprised. "Shouldn''t it?" Bianca immediately stared at bald Chris: "Yesterday''s static operation should have been Adam done." "Yes, yes, I''m on Adam''s side." Bald Chris raised his hand and said: "I''m just wondering that Steven Murphy is the prince of Murphy Pharmaceuticals. How could he bow his head and apologize. It''s me. I definitely won''t." "It''s you, of course he doesn''t have to apologize." Bianca contemptuously said: "Murphy Pharmaceutical Group is indeed powerful, but don''t forget that Adam is also the youngest billionaire. Peter Murphy cannot be compared with Adam at Adam''s age." "Huh!" Bald Chris slapped his head: "Yes! I almost forgot that Adam was the youngest billionaire besides being the best intern." "Well, everyone is a colleague, all for studying medicine, there are no contradictions that cannot be solved, and we will get along peacefully in the future. Adam ended the conversation. Anyway, Stevens apology for him has been let go, and the face has been saved. What else do you want to do? That''s right! He took the initiative to let go. As a profession that pays attention to authoritative skills, doctors must be able to sustain their face. You were robbed of the operation in public in this way. If there is no response at all, what would others think of you? The attitude of your colleagues in the hospital will affect the attitude of the patient towards you. If you are a patient, how much trust can you have in a doctor who is pointed by doctors and nurses? Facts have proved that Adam''s approach is correct. The blast of wind swept across the entire hospital in an instant. After Bianca and a group of female doctors and nurses who worshiped Adam, Adam''s face not only was not broken, but he became more and more face-saving. Dissatisfied? You also go to the legendary tycoon of Murphy Pharmaceuticals Group Peter Murphy to have a chat and ask his son to apologize? You can''t even see Peter Murphy! BB hairy! Emergency. "what''s the situation?" Adam was surprised to look at the boy and the young man, one big and one small, wearing real-life CS camouflage uniforms with paintball guns on them. The little one walked in with the big one. "Doctor, my chest is tight, my chest hurts, ah!!!" The big young man clutched his chest and said with difficulty breathing. At the end, he screamed directly. Adam hurriedly helped him lie down on his side and pointed his stethoscope at his chest. "Give him oxygen! Arrange for X-ray and CT immediately." Adam ordered. The nurse stepped forward and put an oxygen mask on the young man. "Uuuuuuuuuuuuuu! Blame me!" The little boy cried: "Cousin, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t have beaten you fifty-eight in a row." "what!!!" The youth''s screams became louder. Adam''s mouth twitched. That''s right! It should be spontaneous pneumothorax! "ChildrenStop talking." Adam couldn''t help but said to the young cousin who was presumably a primary school student: "The more you talk, the more pain your cousin will be." "why?" The little cousin was in tears. "Because your cousin is angry." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. The college students game was exploded by 58 by the primary school cousin. Its like... "Sorry, cousin, I didn''t know you are such a dish, next time I will let you win." The little cousin shed tears. "what!!!" The youth screamed again. Adam: "..." Chapter 397: Its better for a man to be selfish "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Emergency. Adam glanced at his little cousin, convinced that he didn''t mean it, and ordered: "Mary, you take him to sit next to him first." "Yes, doctor." Nurse Mary immediately took her little cousin away. If he doesn''t take it away, his cousin might be **** off by him. When the X-ray and CT were finished, the young man''s parents also hurried over. "Doctor, how is Pride?" The young parents asked nervously. "Spontaneous pulmonary pneumothorax." Adam put the X-ray and CT film on the film viewing light board, pointed to the film and said: "This is the lung, and next to it is a ruptured bullae, causing the patient to have chest tightness, chest pain and difficulty breathing." "what should I do now?" The young man''s father asked. "Because the air volume of closed pneumothorax is more than 20% of the thoracic cavity volume, it cannot be absorbed and eliminated by itself. Now it is necessary to perform pleural puncture to exhaust the air, reduce the pressure of air on the lung and longitudinal membrane, and promote the lung to expand and recover as soon as possible. normal." Adam explained. "Then do it quickly." The young mother urged. "it is good." Adam nodded and started preparing for a pleural puncture. "Doctor, why is this?" The young man''s father couldn''t help asking. "Pulmonary bullae are like a bulge on a car tire after a long period of use, it will burst with a little force." While doing a pleural puncture, Adam casually explained: "The lungs are an important respiratory organ of the human body. When a person is in anger, excitement, excitement or tension, the mental state will become more tense. The brain will respond to and relax this state, and it will release a lot of adrenaline, which will further promote tension and excitement, forming a vicious circle. Once it reaches the peak, it will cause the rupture of the bullae. " After the pleural cavity puncture is over. The various symptoms of the patient Pride were relieved immediately. Adam asked his parents to go out and let him have a good rest. Otherwise, as soon as it talks about the cause, the youth may start to fluctuate greatly again. On the corridor. "I asked Pride to take his little cousin to play, how did they play, so excited?" The young mother complained. "It''s not excitement." Adam corrected: "It''s anger." "anger?" The youth''s parents suddenly looked confused: "How can it be anger?" Adam said the matter. The young parents looked at each other. That''s it? They heard from Adam that this serious bullae rupture can cause acute diseases such as heart disease and cerebral hemorrhage, and the risk of sudden death is very high. Just because I lost a game with my little cousin, so angry? They really can''t understand. "This kind of thing is rare, but it''s understandable." Adam explained: "My cousin took my little cousin to play. I wanted to be a good performer, but I didn''t want my little cousin to play the game very well. After losing a few hands, my cousin would lose face. Pulling the little cousin to play all the time, I have to win. Unfortunately, the little cousin is really a genius in playing games. I cant do it if I want to win the little cousin. After losing fifty-eight in a row, I feel so angry and suffocated to the limit. . " There are actually quite a few things that want to pretend to be forced in front of elementary school students but get slapped in the face. Elementary school students are very talented in playing games. There are often tragedies in which adults form groups and are brutally abused by elementary school students. For example, Barney and Robin teamed up to play live-action cs in the original time and space. After losing, they once bitterly scolded: "It''s lost again! Damn it! These little bastards!" In the Big Bang Theory, the Sheldon Game Four, whether it was online or offline, encountered the elementary school group, and the proper ones were brutally abused. So much pride as Sheldon, it all produced the emotion of whether he was too old. The horror of the pupils is as good as this! "Doctor, will Pride relapse in the future?" The young parents worried. "Be careful in the future, you can''t be overjoyed and compassionate." Adam exhorted. Nurse station. "Now everyone has it." Susan said with emotion. "Look, there will be more people like this in the future." Adam smiled. "Outpatient No. 3." Susan put a medical record in Adam''s hands: "Go and take a look, it should open your eyes." "Ha ha." Adam took the medical record and smiled. After experiencing two wonderful medical records of cheating cheats and playing games in the past two days, what else can make him eye-opening in a short time? He was already calm and calm. "Don''t believe it? Do you want to bet?" Susan smiled and said, "10 dollars?" "can." Adam was happy to join in. Every week the homeless man named Arthur fainted on the road and was taken to the hospital. The emergency medical staff would watch the lethargic Arthur make a bet. Betting on the alcohol content in his blood. An old nurse played it so many times that it made a lot of money. Standing by his side and smelling it, he can accurately report the exact number of alcohol content in the blood, which is not bad at all. Over time, if something strange happens, a small bet has become a traditional entertainment in the emergency department. Enter the No. 3 outpatient room. Adam frowned. An unusually unpleasant fishy smell came. There was a middle-aged man sitting in the diagnosis room, his eyes dodged and his face a little embarrassed. Adam looked at him carefully, and finally his eyes stopped on his mouth. "Open your mouthDoctor..." The middle-aged man stopped talking, but opened his mouth obediently. Adam''s mouth twitched. I saw patches of white secretions on the tongue of the middle-aged man, emitting bursts of strong fishy smell. "Have you ever been unspeakable recently?" Adam looked away, suppressed the complaints in his heart, and asked professionally. "Have." The middle-aged man nodded. "The dedication you know well?" Adam said politely. "Ok." The middle-aged man clearly understood, and the old face blushed: "Doctor, isn''t it serious?" When he was young, he only knew to ask for it. But when he was his age, many times he was a little weak. In order to please the female partner, sometimes have to spend a lot of words. Before coming, he himself checked on the Internet. Based on the symptoms, he probably knew what the disease was. So you can understand it when you say it. "This is bacterial inflammation." Adam shook his head and said, "Metronidazole is taken twice a day for seven days. During this period, you should keep your tongue clean and avoid spicy food. At the same time, your female partner should do the same. Keep the outside clean and dry, avoid scratching, change underwear frequently, wash with warm water, and do not mix with other clothes to avoid cross-infection. " "I split with her!" The middle-aged man was a little angry and said, "I won''t give anymore! It''s better for a man to be selfish! It''s disgusting!" Adam did not make any comments. After the diagnosis, he was flashed. Metronidazole is an over-the-counter medicine, and middle-aged men can go to the pharmacy to buy the medicine by themselves. Adam walked to Susan''s side. Susan stretched out her hand long ago. Adam took out the change, counted ten dollars and handed it to her. Accept your bet! Chapter 398: Good people dont live long "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Outside the operating room. On the corridor. When Adam came from the emergency room, he saw a classic picture. Meredith and Christina stood together, whispering to each other, looking across from time to time. A little further away. Dr. Sheputt and Dr. Burke also stood together. "An organ donor from Wicks Hospital will be here this afternoon. We plan to harvest organs and we will use Operation Room 1 at four o''clock..." "At that time I will use operating room No. 1." "Your surgery is not important." "You can''t cancel my operation." "As the director of surgery, I can!" "temporary!" "The temporary director is also the surgical director! Now I have the final say! You used the operating room I needed, and your operation time has been rescheduled!" After Dr. Burke finished speaking, Dr. Sheputt stared at him for a while, then turned and left. This is power! Everything is my priority! accurate? Bear it! Adam once again lamented that when he was walking on the path of a great doctor, he must not only have technology, but also have power. Christina''s explosive words to Meredith came in his ears. "My littlechicken is bigger than yours!" "WTF?" Adam was dumbfounded. What are you talking about? Was hurt by that pair of attending doctors so badly that they didn''t want to be a woman anymore? Have you started to compare the size without surgery? and also. In your eyes, men are so boring? "Christina, you..." "What are you thinking about!" Christina paled with a look of African descent, shocked Adam with a question mark: "We are talking about Burke and Shept." "Oh." Adam suddenly. This analogy...emmm... It''s also image. "Men don''t have a good thing!" Meredith spit out. "Correct!" Glancing at Dr. Burke, who was looking at her from a distance, Christina thought that when he was so mad at her, she was almost dying of life, and then dumped her in order to be promoted. A person who used to be calm and rational is now disturbed by the disordered hormones. Christina agreed: "We don''t need men at all. How much is an electric prosthetic limb? What do you want those cold-blooded men to do?" "I support you!" Adam gave them a thumbs up: "As long as you insist, I will provide all the electric prostheses for the rest of your life. I will reimburse the invoice for as much as I want." "Pooh!" Meredith took a sip. "In your dreams." Christina recovered from the disordered hormones, and she saw through Adam''s calculations at a glance, and sneered: "Thinking that we have completely broken with them, and it will be more difficult to fight with you for surgery in the future, right?" Meredith also reacted and rolled his eyes. Adam laughed and said nothing. Didi! Didi! Didi! At this time, the three people''s pagers sounded one after another. The three of them glanced at each other, and they all understood that something big had happened. Christina glanced at it and ran to the emergency room immediately. Meredith followed closely. "Slow down, your body is just right." Adam stood there and said Yoyo. Emergency. "Male, 55 years old, injured in a car accident, coma index 3, skull fracture, multiple internal injuries, cardiac surgery was initiated, blood is not circulating, we delivered medicine from his nasal tube, and his heartbeat basically stopped." The ambulance stopped at the door of the emergency department. Adam came first, and Christina and Meredith followed behind, panting. And Dr. Nazi Bailey was already waiting there with George and Liz. This is a car accident where an ambulance was called. On the way here, the ambulance had already contacted the hospital and explained the general situation. Basically, he had to be sent to the operating room immediately. So there is no need for Susan and the others in the emergency department to show up, and the surgery takes over directly. Car accidents are generally not one or two injured. This time, the car of a family of three collided with someone else. There are four at once. Dr. Nazibeli directly called the four King Kong under him. Adam was called by Susan. Susan knew that Adam liked surgery most. "How long have you been in a coma?" Asked Dr. Nazi Bailey. "We did a 20-minute cardiopulmonary resuscitation, and the fire brigade took 20 minutes to rescue him, and he basically failed." The ambulanceman said. "No, only if the doctor says he can''t do it, he really can''t do it!" Dr. Nazui said domineeringly. He glanced at everyone and looked at Adam: "Duncan, you come to rescue him!" "Yes!" Adam immediately stepped forward to take over. In fact, this is not a good case, because if what the ambulance worker said is true, then the person is basically unsaved. The reason why Dr. Nazibeli denies the ambulance is that the doctor never gives up the professional ethics of saving the dying and healing the wounded, not that she doubts the judgment of the ambulance. Even if an ambulanceman has never been to medical school, he runs an ambulance every day. Experienced, sometimes even more accurate judgments of this kind of thing than doctors. Originally, she just wanted to send someone, such as the little fat George O''Malley, to take over routinely and exercise him by the way. But when she saw Ya, she changed her mind. A dead horse is a living horse doctor. If there is a miracle, Dr. Bailey believes that it will not be her four King Kong who will create the miracle, but Adam! Yesterday, she said in public that Adam is the best intern, she said from the bottom of her heart, without any impurities. "I come!" Adam said to the paramedics who kept doing CPR. "it is good." The paramedics stepped aside and helped push them into the hospital together, greatly relieved. Continuous pressing is not only technical but also physical. It''s really not easy to do rescue work. Relaxing, he couldn''t help but spit out a few words and told the cause of the accident. "Poor guy, I drove on the road. After a normal overtaking, he was chased by the car behind, and the car behind went rampant. He had to catch up like crazy The ridiculous thing is that the driver behind was crazy. It''s not drunk driving, but angry driving. He was driving while arguing with his wife. He couldn''t control his temper when he saw someone overtaking and went crazy. In the end, they simply ran into them directly, and both had car accidents. The perpetrator was just in a coma, but the poor man was already dead. " "He''s not dead yet." While doing cardiopulmonary resuscitation, Adam retorted: "The longest record of this state is 4 hours of being rescued." If at first he had the idea of ??holding a dead horse as a living horse doctor, after hearing the ambulanceman say that he was an innocent person again, Adam''s mood had some additional fluctuations. This is the fourth innocent dying person he has encountered in more than two months. For the first two, he had no chance. The third, he was rescued, but the gunshot wound was the same as the artillery wound, the wound was too serious, the treatment was ineffective, and he died. Now this is the fourth person who has already been sentenced to death. He decided to go all out and never give up until the last minute. Ren Shuzhou said: Good people don''t live long, and they will cause harm for thousands of years. this is not right! "Inject 3 mg of adrenaline!" "Intubation in the intake pipe!" "Inject a dose of atropine!" The nurse responded immediately. "Doctor, do you want to prepare a cardiopulmonary resuscitation machine?" The nurse reminded. But after she heard about Adams four-hour resuscitation record, she knew that Adam would continue to perform cardiopulmonary resuscitation. She was afraid that Adam would not be able to support it, and wanted to replace Adams bare hands with machines and equipment. "No need to." Adam looked at the monitor while pressing. At this kind of moment, he believes more in his own technology than in machinery. And only a few hours. He can hold it! Chapter 399: Miracle comes "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! After half an hour. Doctor Bailey, who arranged for the other patients, walked through the ward and stopped in surprise. "Huh? Why is it still being rescued?" "Because he still has hope of living." Adam replied while pressing. "One more unit of adrenaline!" "Yes, doctor." The nurse immediately injected the dying person. "how long it has been?" Dr. Bailey glanced at Adam, felt some emotional behavior from Adam, and asked while checking. "Dr. Duncan has been rescued for 34 minutes." The nurse checked the time and replied. "How many rounds of epinephrine and atropine injections have you taken?" Dr. Bailey asked again. "This is the third round." The nurse glanced at Adam. "Doctor Duncan, stop." Doctor Bailey shook his head. In the normal process, after a round of drug use, if there is no effect, it must be declared dead immediately. Otherwise, it is a waste of resources. "He still has a chance, what you said, only if we say he can''t do it, he really can''t do it." Adam looked at Dr. Bailey while pressing. "You know him?" Doctor Bailey frowned. "do not know." Adam shook his head: "But I hope to save him." He knew what Dr. Bailey meant. If it is the relatives and friends of medical staff, this kind of behavior that appears to be a waste of resources is the default. Until the last moment, he will never be given up. Three rounds of drugs? That is the average family member. If it is the relatives and friends of important people, let alone three rounds of drugs, it is six rounds, ten rounds, and twenty rounds. As long as there is hope and are unwilling to give up, they can always be rescued. Otherwise, how did the four-hour rescue record that Adam watched come from? Ordinary people don''t even have the opportunity to participate in this kind of recording! Why did Leonard know that Adam approached him deliberately, and pretended not to know that he was happy to cooperate? It''s not because Rachel and their three daughters are not worrying, and none of them are willing to work in the medical industry and take over his connections. Just imagine, once a similar situation occurs. Whether it''s the hospital''s own person is entirely the difference between life and death! Leonard, who knew this, really broke his heart for his three daughters. "He is your patient, you have the final say, Dr. Duncan." Doctor Bailey looked at Adam and walked out. She didn''t stop it anymore. In fact, if she hadn''t had several surgeries over there, she would probably stay with Adam and perform her last duties as a doctor. She had such a moment back then. Suddenly touched, desperately trying to save an unknown patient. Even if others persuaded her to give up. The process says that it should be given up. But she did not give up. I don''t want to give up anything! With the development of time, I became accustomed to life and death, this kind of touch became weaker and weaker and almost disappeared. Now that she saw this familiar scene appearing in Adam, she was still moved in her heart. The last call to Adam by the Doctor Duncan represented her true recognition of Adam. after an hour. "Still rescued?" "Still rescue! It has been rescued for 98 minutes." "Dr. Duncan is non-stop." "It should have been declared dead long ago. Isn''t this a waste of resources." "Yes, he doesn''t really think he is the eldest son of God, the savior of the world?" "Is he showing his endurance?" The news that Adam was still being rescued spread throughout the hospital, and most people were whispering. "My husband Bob is a good driver. A pickup truck blocked us. He saw something on the road and wanted to avoid it. The accident happened suddenly. We had a perfect morning. But next moment" The wife of the perpetrator was lying on a hospital bed and was being examined by Christina, and she kept telling her story. Christina ignored it. "How is my husband Bob?" The perpetrators wife asked for the Nth time. "He is undergoing surgery." Christina said blankly. "Do you have an opinion on me?" Asked the perpetrator''s wife. "No, I just hope you don''t tell more stories and take a good rest. I am not a policeman." Christina said. "What do you mean? I''m telling the truth, don''t you believe me?" The voice of the perpetrator''s wife raised her voice. "It is the duty of the police to find out the truth. We are just doctors." Christina said blankly: "But yes, I don''t believe it, because your son said next door completely different from you." "Scarty what did he say?" The perpetrator''s wife said nervously. "He said that you had a fight for breakfast. Your husband was in a bad mood. After getting on the highway, he ran through three red lights in a row. Your husband was overtaken and he couldn''t control his temper and started chasing after him. It was not that he saw something and wanted to avoid it, but that he wanted to hit the car in front of him and was constantly avoided. When he finally caught up, he shouted and ran into it directly. " Christina sneered: "Now the person who was hit can basically be declared dead, and the injuries on your back, the clavicle, humerus, third and fourth ribs, have multiple fractures that have healed. There is a large yellow bruise on the kidney and hematoma around the kidney. It can neither be the bruise you mentioned just now nor the internal bleeding from a fall and fall as you said last week. The evidence is very clear, the truth is there It is impossible for you to make up a story and end it. Your son said that your husband deserved his sin, and he abused you, didn''t he? " "Do not!" The perpetrator''s wife yelled desperately: "It''s not like that!" "He has been torturing you, and today he killed a person and almost killed you and your son. Why do you still speak for him?" Christina was puzzled. "Doctor, have you ever been in a relationship?" The perpetrator''s wife did not answer questions. Christina was taken aback. Seeing this, the perpetrator''s wife seemed to be excited, and tilted her head: "Have you ever loved it?" An expression of as long as you have loved, you wont ask this question. poor person must have something mean. Christina sighed in her heart and said blankly: "Love has a limit!" The wife of the perpetrator stopped talking. Obviously she loves her tyrannical husband, not to the point where she has no bottom line. Ward. Adam''s rescue continued. After Christina, Meredith, George, and Leeds finished their work, they all came over by appointment. "I have never seen him like this." Liz sighed. "This is his moment." Meredith murmured. "He wants to create miracles." Christina said indifferently: "But the reason why a miracle is a miracle is because it shouldn''t happen." "I hope Adam will do miracles." George said: "One day, we will also need a miracle!" "Heartbeat!" The nurse yelled in surprise as he watched the numbers on the monitor that kept jumping up from scratch. Wow! The crowd who had been watching were in an uproar. A miracle really happened! Chapter 400: Good shout! "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. A miracle was staged. "Unbelievable." "Really saved..." "It''s too early to say this. The coma is about to die for such a long time. Even if he is rescued, it is not a brain death or a vegetable. It consumes so much energy and resources. This is the result? How about letting him go." "That is the vast majority of cases, but there is a certain probability that he will wake up and return to normal. After all, what happened to him is a miracle, and how do you know he doesn''t want to live?" "Yes, the greatest human instinct is the survival instinct." "It''s really your turn to encounter such a situation. You have a different idea, and you really hope that you met a doctor like Dr. Duncan." "..." The crowd onlookers began to discuss. Although some people have doubts. But most people gave a positive view of Adam''s rescue. After the beauty, wealth, endurance, strength, romance, and medical skills. Adam''s medical ethics has been recognized by everyone. As someone pointed out: No matter what they say, everyone has a scale in their hearts. Once they encounter a similar situation, Adam Duncan is the doctor they unanimously hope to meet. "Call Dr. Shept." Adam took a breath after auscultating himself with a stethoscope. He really did it. But this is not the last time to celebrate, the patient''s heart beats again, and the trouble now comes to the other person''s brain. After such a long time of coma and dying, whether the patient''s brain function is normal has become the biggest problem. In this regard, Dr. Shept, a famous neurosurgery doctor, is the authority of the hospital. Such a sensational scene here naturally spread quickly. Dr. Shept, who was paged, came quickly. After some inspection. "Now it seems that the situation is still optimistic." Dr. Shept said with a smile: "But I still have to do transcranial Doppler, electroencephalogram, evoked potential examination, take a CT and MRI. If there is no problem, then wait patiently for him to wake up. " "I know." Adam nodded. "Good job! Doctor Duncan!" Dr. Shept patted Adam on the arm, then slapped and began to applaud. Happiness! The nurse who had been following the rescue was extremely excited, clapping vigorously, her tears could not be controlled at all, and a smile of great joy appeared on her face. She has a copy of the military medal! Happiness! Outside the ward, the doctors, nurses, and patients watching lively onlookers applauded together. Adam started to do various brain function tests for patients who were already in a coma. The operators from all over the place who usually opened the back door and jumped into the queue for urgent processing have already heard the sound of the wind, and the action was even faster than usual. At noon. Adam got all the test results and couldn''t help laughing. "Doctor Duncan, is that good news?" The nurse asked. "Yes! Good news." Adam nodded and smiled: "If there is no accident, as long as he wakes up, everything will be back to normal." "Great!" The nurse said with joy: "This is a miracle!" "Yup." Adam smiled and said, "He will leave it to you first, pay more attention." "Do not worry." The nurse promised: "I won''t leave him for a moment. Once he wakes up, I will call you immediately." "Okay, thank you." After Adam thanked him, he left. buffet. "This is not our miracle doctor!" "Adam, you are amazing!" "You are great!" "..." Liz, Meredith and the others praised them. Bianca is even more optimistic, with the firmness of Dont refuse to say anything tonight. Fortunately, Alice did not use the "retaliation plan" for today, otherwise tonight will really be a show. "luck!" Adam reserved. "Luck? Someone said that, but if they were replaced by them, would they have rescued a person who could already be declared dead for more than an hour? And without such a long rescue under such a heavy pressure, would a miracle really happen?" Bianca retorted. "Yes, Adam''s hard work and persistence is the root cause of the miracle." The crowd echoed again. "How''s he doing? Isn''t his brain function okay?" Christina said calmly. "All inspections are developing in a good direction." Adam smiled: "I think he will wake up and get better." Everyone sighed. "What are you doing?" Adam suddenly leaned back. "what?" Everyone was taken aback. "Someone created a miracle~" Adam seriously said: "Don''t someone deserve more praise?" Everyone: "..." Faced with Adam''s request of "I hold mine, but you have to praise me, don''t stop", everyone was a little bit dumbfounded. Bianca didn''t have their worries. After being stunned, he reacted, chuckled, and began to slap her rainbow fart on Adam. Leeds and Meredith are on the sidelines, although they are not as exaggerated and powerful as Bianca, but they echo from time to time. Christina rolled her eyes to hear her. It took a while before it stopped. "It''s all to blame for that rage." George said: "He is an alcoholic. He has cirrhosis of the liver and is on the waiting list for transplantation. However, there is no liver for him to be transplanted. Now his son may have to cut half of his liver for him." "may?" Liz answered: "Scarty hasn''t made up his mind yet? The liver can automatically recover. Even if half of it is removed, it will basically return to normal after two months. Do you have to think about it? That''s his father!" "You can''t say that." Adam retorted: "Donation is all voluntary. The liver can indeed recover, but the operation itself is risky, and even if it recovers, will it be exactly the same as the original? The physical fitness will be greatly reduced. If it''s a family with ordinary fathers and sons, you don''t really need to think about it, but his father is like this. Isn''t it normal for him to hesitate and hesitate? " "He said his father deserved it." Christina said quietly. "Liz, are you in charge of his father''s operation?" Adam asked. "Yes, what''s the matter?" After Liz froze for a moment laughed and said, "You don''t think I said that because of this, do you?" "Do you say it yourself?" Adam took a deep look at her: "What you said only mentioned the benefits of the operation, and didn''t say anything about the bad things. It''s really like those salesmen. Don''t you dare to say it has no effect at all?" "I do not have!" Liz called. But after everyone looked at her, she couldn''t say how to deny it again. Didi. Didi. "is it him?" Everyone looked at Adam''s waist. Adam took out the pager and looked at him, his face was joyful, and he immediately got up and ran towards the ward. Christina and others did the same thing. Next is the moment to witness the miracle, how could they miss it. Ward. "Doctor Duncan, the patient is beginning to respond." The nurse was surprised. "Ok." Adam walked to the bed, checked it, and whispered, "Mr. Dean, Mr. Dean?" "S...S..." Patient Mr. Dean''s eyelids throbbed, his mouth opened slightly, and he said vaguely. "What do you want to say?" Adam leaned over to listen. Liz and others held their breath nervously. "S~o~n..." The patient Mr. Dean said with difficulty. "He misses his son!" Meredith thought she understood. But then he was beaten in the face. "Son, of..." Everyone''s complexion became weird. "Son, of, the..." In the end, Mr. Dean opened his eyes, but weak bitterly curse out: "! Sonofthebitch" This should be his last consciousness before going into a coma in a car accident... Chapter 401: Flexible neck "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Ward. As the patient Mr. Dean breathed out fragrant mouth, the cry of the Son of the Beach kept echoing. Everyone smiled. This spirit! There is no problem with brain function! "Someone said before that it would be better to let him go. If you hear this, you will probably understand whether he wants to go or not." Liz teased. "When you encounter this kind of thing, if you don''t curse in person, how can you leave?" Meredith laughed and said, "Perhaps it was this tone that kept him till the end." "This is the first time I feel that cursing sounds so sweet." George murmured. "It''s normal." Christina said: "Because here, it is the voice of life, the language of the soul!" "Where is that bastard?" After a good vent, Mr. Dean was comforted and accepted further examination by Adam, but he still missed the angry man. "Still in the operating room waiting for his son to decide whether to save him." Liz spoke quickly and said the matter. Mr. Dean was taken aback and scolded bitterly: "Deserve it! You want me to tell him what to do to harm his son! Even if he is saved, he will spend the rest of his life in prison because I want to sue him for deliberate murder!" On the highway, rampage, constantly trying to chase and hit other people''s vehicles, causing a car accident, it is indeed a deliberate murder. Adam didn''t say much, he just checked carefully and looked very low-key. The duty of a doctor is to treat diseases and save people. It''s best not to touch other things. Because once you have a tendency, say a few words, the probability of being hatred and revenge by the opposing party is very high. Even if it is not that level, there are too many such things in the hospital. It is completely unnecessary to waste time and energy on this. God belongs to God, and Caesar belongs to Caesar. Was it a deliberate murder? The judge has the final say. Didi. Didi. Liz picked up the pager around his waist, took a look, said something, and hurried away. "Scarty decided to donate his liver to save his father." Christina followed. She is in charge of the perpetrator''s wife. Everyone dispersed, they all had their own affairs. Two o''clock in the afternoon. Adam suddenly received a call from Rachel. "Of course, what? Does the child have a problem?" When Rachel asked him to help book an obstetrician and gynecologist for an examination, and to hide from Leonard, Adam agreed and asked with concern. Because of the normal process, Rachel should see her family doctor for routine check-ups. Only when the family doctor feels that she can''t figure it out, will she recommend her to see a big hospital. "It''s okay, nothing at all..." On the other end of the phone, Rachel quickly explained: "It''s just that those obstetricians and gynecologists are not very friendly..." "Come here now, can you be by yourself? Well, pay attention to safety. Call me when you get there." After hanging up, Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. How many obstetricians and gynecologists are not friendly? AKA Rachel is not very friendly herself. However, it is normal for pregnant women to have a temperament. Rachel came over soon. Four months pregnant. Slightly raised belly. Adam greeted him with a smile. "Rachel." "Adam." When Rachel saw Adam, her eyes lit up and she opened her hands directly. Adam was helpless and had to hug her. But then he found that something was wrong. Rachel didn''t mean to let go, and there seemed to be some abnormal noises in her breath. "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and reminded: "Okay, Rachel, don''t crush the baby." "It''s okay, the doctor said to be careful..." Rachel subconsciously said something, full of connotation. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. He seemed to guess why those obstetricians and gynecologists were so unfriendly. Seeing this embarrassment, Rachel still hasn''t let go, and Adam has to sacrifice a killer move. "Rachel, hold on like this, Leonard is coming." "what!" Rachel was taken aback, quickly opened his eyes, let go of Adam, and looked left and right. "what happened?" Adam asked. "What''s the matter?" Rachel''s eyes dodged. "A few obstetricians and gynecologists are not friendly?" Adam decided that he still had to ask clearly, otherwise it would be a shame if something embarrassing happened when he introduced Rachel to the obstetrician. "Ok" Rachel also wanted to cover up. But she turned her head and Adam followed. She turned her head back, and Adam immediately followed. After the neck almost didn''t twist, he finally lost to Adam''s 360-degree flexibly twisting the neck, which was always tracking, and met Adam''s frank eyes that persuaded you. "Okay, I''m done, I''ve been pregnant for four months, and I''m suddenly special recently, thinking..." "All those obstetrics and gynecology doctors are male doctors?" Adam interrupted. "Well, they are all handsome male doctors~" Rachel''s eyes were a little blurred immediately. "Understood, this is normal, it is the cause of the surge in hormones." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. "Ha! You are a doctor, you can understand, right?" Rachel breathed a sigh of relief and was overjoyed: "What I have seen recently is the feeling that spring is here. Last weekend I went to every store and sat on the lap of every model wearing a cartoon suit. Then I went to the obstetrics and gynecology department. Doctor, every one of them makes me want to tune the piano with them beyond my control." "Then you were kicked out by them, right?" Adam smiled. "Ok." Rachel said angrily: "Don''t I have any attraction to them? So unfeeling!" "You are a patient, UU reading www.uuknshu.com is still a pregnant woman, and they are doctors." Adam was speechless: "What do you think about them?" "Well, let''s not talk about them." Rachel shook his head, stretched out his hand to hold Adam''s hand, and looked at Adam with an ambiguous smile: "So, how you doing?" "..." Adam can be sure, Rachel''s hormones are completely out of control. "Ah oh!" Rachel cried out in pain, "Adam, what are you doing?" "Make you sober, you are Rachel, not Joey!" Adam squeezed the hand that Rachel stretched out: "How can I introduce an obstetrician and gynecologist to you? Not only male doctors, but now female doctors, I feel unsafe." "I don''t want it either." Rachel did not refute, but grieved: "It''s all hormonal fault! You are my good friend, or a doctor, you should help me, like Phoebe, although she did it unreliable, she really took the initiative to do it. " "What did she do?" Adam curiously asked. "She found a 40-year-old beast man and sent it to my apartment, asking me to''prescribe the right medicine''." Rachel said. "and then?" Adam was dumbfounded. "Of course I drove him out." Rachel said in a huff: "I don''t even know him! And he is too ugly! I am not such a casual woman! I am not suitable for finding a boyfriend at all, and I don''t want to find him either. I just want a good night without being tied up. As long as it is not describeable, I will be with the person I like. He knows how to control it. It''s that simple. " Having said this, she stared at Adam: "So, Adam, I ask you, how do you do?" Adam: "..." Chapter 402: Its so cool, and the heart is lifted! "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Art comes from life. Adam now has a deeper understanding of this sentence. A pretty pregnant woman asked him the classic pink words winkingly. This plot... Very artistic! But it''s a pity Adam, isn''t that kind of?. "Sorry, Rachel." Adam shook his head and said, "I''m fine, and my love life is very stable. I can''t help you in this respect." "real or fake?" Rachel didn''t believe it. "of course it''s true." Adam nodded affirmatively. From Monday to Saturday, most of the time he exchanged medical skills privately with Bianca. Now Alice strongly requested to join with practical actions. Provide Peggy with enough inspiration on Sunday. At the end of the month, Heather, who flew over from Texas, were either in New York or went to Boston together to get together with good friends Juno and Karen. Occasionally, MAX also asks him about the story of Peppa Pig. When encountering charity, Caroline also enthusiastically invited him to guide work at Ellis Manor. His love life is really stable. I don''t want to cause trouble for a little temptation. Rachel said that she just wanted to be indescribable. But Adam didn''t believe her at all. Because Alices lesson is there. Rachel is not a kid, so there is no need to do multiple choice questions, she will definitely have them all. Adam didn''t want to be the father of Rose''s child. Besides, he and the children''s parents are good friends, so naturally they don''t want to hurt the children at all. Not even accidentally. The light in Rachel''s eyes dimmed suddenly. "Where is the kid''s father?" Adam changed the subject and said: "He caused the trouble. What is he doing?" Because the doctor''s work is too busy, I rarely contact Chandler and the others recently, let alone Ross. So he only knew that Rachel and Rose were unwilling to marry, and Leonard failed to force the marriage, so he could only sit and watch his first grandson was an illegitimate child. Leonard scolded Rose **** in front of Adam more than once. "I asked him." Rachel said uncomfortably: "He and that Meng La have a fierce fight, and now they are going to send holiday postcards together." "No way?" Adam was surprised: "How long have they been talking? Is this the point?" In the United States, there are very clear boundaries between the relationship between men and women. On the first date, when we say goodbye, kiss goodbye. On the second date, you can pick up some deeper topics and more intimate contacts. On the third date, that was the accepted home run time. Afterwards, get along for a while, and then decide whether you want to go one step further, that is, to formally establish the relationship between boy and girl friends. Then, cohabitation, engagement, marriage, divorce, remarriage, divorce, remarriage... It is like a series of titles such as the initial stage, the middle stage, the later stage, the peak, the perfection, the great perfection, and the half step before the breakthrough of the realm of Xiuxian. There are also many small stages before determining the relationship to cohabitation. Such as meeting each other''s friends. For example, sending holiday cards in the name of both parties. This is an obvious symbol. "Just over two months." Rachel spit out. "The Monlaty?" Adam smiled. "Of course she mentioned it." Rachel contemptuously said: "Almost not scared to death, Rose incoherently expressed his feelings about where his feelings were. Under the sweat of the impulse, he gave the keys to his apartment to Meng La." "Ha ha." Adam smiled. Originally, the relationship was under cohabitation, but now it is going straight to cohabitation. "Do you know, what is the funniest thing?" Rachel complained about the culprit who made her belly up Rose, which was sharp and cheerful, and even suppressed the hormones that would overflow at any time. "The key he gave is the only one he has. After giving it, it really made him go through the trap, but he was also homeless." "Haha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. This Rose is really good. The same innocent teenagers turned into scumbags, it depends on Ted. That''s really coaxing the girlfriend to forget about it. Even the ex-girlfriend who was dumped by phone messages in front of all relatives and friends on her birthday, Ted could coax her back, and then dump her on her birthday. What rank is this? Rose was frightened by his girlfriend''s "What stage are we now?" Not talented. No wonder Lacey''s ex-wife is completely used as a tool man, and now they have to help raise the son of a pair of Lacey''s wives and wives, and they even have to spray them to buy a US soldier toy for his son. how? Can''t your son play Barbie? what are you worried about? You look down on us? "That''s not counting, there are even more funny ones." Rachel got even more energetic: "In order to enter the apartment, he had to find someone to change the lock. It''s changing, Mengla is here..." "Hey, this is too miserable!" Adam could imagine Rose''s embarrassing face at the time. "It''s still not the limit, there are even more funny ones." Rachel laughed and said, "Faced with Mengla''s questioning, Rose was dumbfounded again. There is really no way he can say what he least wants to say, "I love you", and bring each other''s relationship closer." The Americans are very cautious about the three words I love you. This is usually said after living together and before wanting to get engaged. Once it is said, the relationship just retreats if it does not advance. For example, one night Leonard suddenly said this to Petunia. For example, Ted blurted out this sentence when he first met Robin. "I guess it''s not over yet, is it?" Adam smiled. "Hahaha, yes!" Rachel held her stomach up and held her back: "Do you know why he said this? It''s because he asked us for advice before, and we suggested that he said that. He didn''t want to say it at all, but just wanted to say that he loves her. Together." One is I love you. One is that I love to be with you. The meaning is completely different. "Monica told him, don''t say this." Rachel continued to happily said: "Because for a woman, when she wants to go one step closer, saying this to her is no different from slapping her in the face." "and then?" Adam had to step forward to support her and asked cooperatively. "The funniest thing happened." Rachel stretched out her hand to cover her mouth, and stopped laughing for a long time, and said: "When he was forced to laugh helplessly and say''I love you'', Meng La''s response was''I love being with you too.'' Can you imagine Rose''s reaction at the time? He was totally affectionate! Hahaha!" This is the same as when you didn''t feel about a person at first, but others kept saying that. Talking and talking, you really feel it, and then go to confess, only to find that you completely think too much. Gee! That taste is really cool, my heart is lifted! "feelling better?" Adam smiled. "All right." Rachel stopped smiling, and said in a bad mood: "Do you think I''m like that all the time? I must control it this time." "I believe you." Adam nodded, but decided to take her to see a female obstetrician. Well, the kind that doesn''t look good. Chapter 403: Think carefully "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. After Adam took Rachel to the obstetrician and gynecologist, he came out first. "You go to Eighth Avenue. There is a specialty store there." "Correct." "What color? Whatever, come according to your liking." "Remember to pack it so that it cannot be seen from the outside." "Well, hurry up!" Hanging up the call to Assistant Ada and Assistant Lisa after Toolman No. 3, Adam shook his head and muttered to himself: "That''s in the American drama world, otherwise you will be killed... But if you have a disease, you have to treat it, and you have to prescribe the right medicine. Rachel, thank you, you have a friend like me! " Don''t mention Adam here and Ollie give it. Over there, organ donors from Wicks Hospital were sent over. George is in charge of receiving. "Have you contacted family members?" "Contacted, they will take more than an hour to arrive, do they want me to call you?" Nurse Olivia said blankly. That''s right! It was the nurse who had an affair with Alex first, and then passed the licentious poison to George. Although embarrassing, they are colleagues and see you when you look down. There will always be such a moment. As for why Olivia, the nurse who made the mistake, had a stern face? Because the nurse Olivia said that he was modest, and then re-expressed to George that he wanted to continue, but he was ignored by the public. "Okay, do the family members know the current situation?" George asked casually as he checked the organ donors. This organ donor is considered brain dead, and other organs such as the heart are normal. Since he signed an organ donation agreement before his death, he was sent here, ready to be harvested from multiple organs, including the heart, and transplanted to six patients in three states. What George did was a routine check and then announced the time of death. "I only know that we are still rescuing." The nurse Olivia obviously didnt have any interest in the patient. She said a perfunctory sentence and then turned the topic between them again, saying in a meaningful way: I think its better to know the bad news at the beginning, so that it can be better. Okay look forward, what do you think, George?" George still pretended not to understand, and pressed his fist on the patient''s chest. He didn''t expect any response. But something that surprised him happened. The patient who was declared brain dead moved because of his actions. "Did you see it?" George looked at nurse Olivia. Seeing that she didn''t respond, he put his fist on the patient''s chest again, and the patient who was supposed to be brain-dead had no response to this, moved again. "Her brain reacts unconsciously! Her brainstem is still active! She can''t be completely considered brain dead!" "Here we take over, thanks." At this time, the doctor in charge of the removal operation came with an assistant. As soon as George said the matter, he also demonstrated it. "Maybe ignored." The doctor in charge of the removal operation didn''t care: "But if the cerebral cortex dies, the brainstem will die, so death will happen sooner or later, of course we will wait first." "But you don''t think..." George wanted to say that she might be able to rescue her again, but she was directly interrupted by the middle-aged doctor. "When she got to the operating room, she was already dead." George stood there, watching the patient who had not been completely brain dead pushed away by them, stayed for a while, and muttered, "But she is still alive..." Do not! It shouldn''t be like this! Adam worked hard for more than an hour to rescue a patient, and this created a miracle of life! Did I know that the patient hadn''t been completely brain dead yet, but watched her being pushed into the operating room to remove all organs? Do not! George thought so in his heart, but he couldn''t get out even after catching up to them. The other party is a higher-level doctor. What did he say to an intern, and the other party would block him there in a few words, so what if he catches up? For a while, George was caught in a great psychological conflict, and his fat forehead was sweating. "Adam!" Suddenly, after seeing a familiar figure, he immediately yelled. "what''s happenin?" Adam heard George calling him and looked over immediately. "Come here!" George beckoned desperately. Adam was startled and drove at full speed and ran over. In the hospital, speed is life in many cases! Running is the norm. If you want him to say, "Run, brother," he should just do "Run, doctor"! George said things quickly. "you sure?" Adam stared into George''s eyes. "I am sure." George nodded. "What he said is true." The nurse Olivia didn''t care about shaking George''s face, and agreed. "Okay, George, you go to Dr. Sheputt at once, and I''ll stop them." Adam confessed, and quickly chased after him. The patients who have not been completely brain dead, perhaps can still be rescued, are directly regarded as brain dead and moved to the operating room to remove their organs. Just because she signed the organ donation agreement before she was alive? Just because she wants to do good? Why don''t you try your best to rescue? Is there no alternative? Still don''t want to do this, so deliberately ignore these obvious physiological signals? As for why? Six patients in three states are all waiting for her organs! This is simply extremely scary, there is no way! "Wait!" Adam stopped them: "Mind if I check it?" "Mind the middle-aged doctor in charge of the removal operation, when Adam came over, he knew that George was looking for a helper. He was replaced by another attending doctor. Of course he had nothing to say, but Adam was just an intern. "what are you doing?" The middle-aged doctor who signaled his assistant to continue pushing to the operating room, found that Adam had hooked the wheel of the push bed with his foot, and suddenly looked at Adam incredulously. "I want to check it." Adam leaned over and checked. Sure enough, as George said, the patient still has a cranial nerve response, not completely brain dead. "Don''t make a fuss, she is indeed moving, but has fallen into an unrecoverable coma. Dr. Hans at Wicks Hospital has already been examined." The middle-aged doctor mocked: "But rest assured, we will wait for her to die when we get to the operating room. We know the process!" "But Dr. Shept has not been tested yet." Adam still blocked the push wheel, and said lightly: "We have already called. He is the chief neurosurgery doctor of our medical center. Since you are going to perform the removal operation in our hospital, you always have to wait for Dr. Shept''s confirmation. Dr. Hans may Ignore anything! After all, he is just a doctor, not a god!" "I will complain to your hospital!" The middle-aged doctor stared at Adam. "My name is Adam Duncan." Adam did not evade, and looked at him quietly. The scene suddenly froze there. Until George led Dr. Shept to hurriedly. "Excuse me, this is Derek Shept, the chief neurosurgery doctor. Would you mind if I check it?" Dr. Sheputer nodded to Adam, glanced at the middle-aged doctor, and said so, but before the middle-aged doctor could answer, he had already leaned over to do the examination. Middle-aged doctor: "..." Chapter 404: Escape from desperate town "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. The middle-aged doctor felt offended. Ran and egg. Dr. Sheputt checked the patient''s pupils, checked her reaction to the outside world, and took a glance at the medical record on the push bed. "She has a tumor on her brainstem, right? I didn''t see an MRI, and I need an EEG to confirm brain death." "Yes, Dr. Hans said he did." The middle-aged doctor defended. But the tone is not so strong. What to say to someone. This is a basic survival skill. "I don''t know Dr. Hans." Dr. Shept interrupted: "I have ignored the involuntary reaction of the brain. God knows what else I have overlooked!" "There are six patients in three states waiting for this woman''s organs." The middle-aged doctor reminded. "If the organ comes from a brain-dead person, they must be very happy, but she is not dead yet." Dr. Shept sneered. "When she is still alive, no one is allowed to touch her." The middle-aged doctor stopped pretending and had a showdown. He wanted to survive until the patient died completely. Because once the patient is rescued back, not only will his removal surgery be useless, but his friend Dr. Hans may also be in trouble. After all, Dr. Hans didn''t even do MRI, ignoring the involuntary reaction of the patient''s brain, and directly declared the patient''s brain death. It was definitely a big trouble for the family members to pursue it afterwards. As long as the patient is not allowed to move, the patient will not last long. As long as they are completely brain-dead, there will be no problem with their approach. Because you can''t prove that she can be rescued. Then this matter probably passed away. "Any questions?" George led Dr. Burke over. Adam noticed that the middle-aged doctor was about to procrastinate, and when George came back, he motioned for him to go to Dr. Burke. As the acting director of surgery, Dr. Burke now has absolute decision-making power on the surgical side. "This donor has not been completely brain dead. I want to give her an MRI and EEG." Dr. Shept explained. "That''s a waste of time." The middle-aged doctor is doing the last struggle. "I insist on doing it." Dr. Sheputt insisted. "You insist?" Dr. Burke flipped through the medical records and glanced at him. "Yes it is!" Dr. Shept nodded. "If my leading neurosurgery doctor says he needs an MRI and EEG, then he can do it." Dr. Burke closed the medical record and made the final decision. "But we still have patients..." The middle-aged doctor felt that he could still save a wave. "I can''t control it." Dr. Burke interrupted him directly and said with his arms akimbo: "Who is the organ for? That''s a matter for the Organ Sharing Center. Who donated the organs is a matter for her and her family. There is someone in my operating room waiting for the liver. That person may not be worth saving, but I can''t control it either. What am I in charge of? Everything else! " Faced with such a domineering side leak, the middle-aged doctor completely gave up resistance. It''s not that the brothers are not strong. "The patient will hand it to you, Dr. Shept." "Thank you, Doctor Burke." Dr. Burke was satisfied with the helpless face of the middle-aged doctor and the gratitude of the competitors. This is what power is like. Far beyond everything. This reminded him again of what the wife of the director of surgery Richard said to him sitting in the office boss'' chair when she came to pack her things for her husband and temporarily moved home to recuperate. "I hope he is forced to retire. This is very attractive to you, right? We all hope that. This job suits you, Preston, your independence, workaholics, the hospital and this job. For you, That''s enough, isn''t it?" He did not answer Richard''s wife. But the answer is obviously yes! "Doctor Duncan, would you like to come and assist with the MRI?" Dr. Shept took a glance at Adam and George. "of course." Adam nodded. Mr. Dean did not have brain death, but now he immediately encountered a near-brain death case, which is a godsend learning opportunity. George was a little sad, but there was no doubt. Although he took over, and he went to find Adam, Dr. Shept, and Dr. Burke, it was Adam and the others who really played a decisive role. He was timid after all. At this time, a medical record came into view. "O''Malley, you too." Dr. Sheppert handed him the medical record and patted him on the shoulder. "Yes!" George was overjoyed. What is more exciting than the affirmation of the superior doctor? Adam smiled beside him. He understood this feeling very well. Just like when I wrote online novels in my previous life, my attitude towards editors is more than I care about my girlfriend. Don''t dare to disturb her if you don''t encounter problems Even if there is a problem, it is cautious. Is she here? Let''s wait till nine o''clock. No, ten o''clock. Don''t disturb her. What should i say? Why doesn''t she return? Do I want to post it again? Why is she not answering? what! She returned! She returned! She returned! Although cold, she is really a good editor! Emmm... It''s so humble. MRI room. "Did you see the tumor on her brain stem?" Dr. Shept smiled. "It looks terrible." George stared at the MRI film. "But her brain is really alive and treatable." Adam said. "Yes! As long as the tumor is removed, she has a great chance of recovering." Dr. Shept smiled and nodded, and looked at the organ harvesting team standing aside and waiting: "You can go back. Today only I can perform surgery on her." The team of middle-aged doctors reluctantly carried the freezer boxes and left. "Doctor Duncan, you don''t seem to be happy?" Dr. Sheppert noticed that Adam''s face was still more serious. "No, I am very happy for her." Adam shook his head: "I''m just thinking about a question." "what is the problem?" George blurted out. "When she wakes up will she immediately tear up the organ donation agreement?" Adam sighed. Both Dr. Sheputt and George were startled, and then there was no smile on their faces. Those who are willing to donate organs are considered good people in theory. The organ donated by them can save thousands of patients suffering from suffering and death threats. It is a great altruistic behavior. But once an agreement is signed to donate organs after death, the risk of death is doubled due to some unexplainable reason. And if this kind of **** thing happens again and again, is anyone willing to donate organs? Obstetrics and Gynecology. Rachel finished the inspection. "what did the doctor say?" Adam asked. "Everything is fine." Rachel smiled and said, "What is this?" "A gift for you." Adam handed a packed gift box to Rachel. "Prescribe the right medicine and get well soon?" Rachel took out the note above and read Adams blessing written on it: "Oh~ thank you, Adam." "You''re welcome." Adam said seriously: "I hope you will like it." "I definitely like it." Rachel fiddled with the gift box and asked, "What is it?" "It''s more pleasant to go back to dismantle it yourself." Adam hurriedly stopped. "You give me some hints." Rachel shook the gift box: "What color?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said uncertainly: "?" He didn''t buy it. Of course he didn''t know. However, as a Bachelor of Psychology, he has read many psychology monographs, and he made reasonable guesses about Toolman No. 3 according to the instructions of Buy according to your preferences... after all. Escape from Desperate Town, find out? Chapter 405: This doctors profile is so handsome! "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Ward. Send away happy Rachel. Before the operation was performed on the female patient whose brainstem tumor had almost died, Adam went to see Mr. Dean. "how do you feel?" "well." Mr. Dean leaned there, holding a pen and paper in his hand, as if he was drawing something. He saw Adam coming in, put down the pen and paper, looked at Adam, and thanked him sincerely. "Doctor Duncan, I know all about it, I''m so grateful to you, you saved my life." "You''re welcome, this is what our doctor should do." Adam smiled. This is the truth. A prompt of +0.01 in the system is sufficient. Not to mention the significant increase in influence in the hospital. "Mr. Dean is drawing the scene where Dr. Duncan rescued him." The nurse couldn''t help but reminded. "Oh?" Adam couldn''t help looking at the pen and paper on Mr. Dean''s lap. "I like to draw a few strokes in my hobby." Mr. Dean smiled: "When I heard the thrilling story that happened to me, I had a strong urge to paint it." "Can you take a look?" Adam asked. "of course." Mr. Dean handed the drawing paper to Adam. "It''s so good." Adam exclaimed. In the end, the education received from childhood is different. Any amateur painting enthusiast can have such a level. Of course, it may also be related to the near-death encounter. The improvement of the mood makes the paintings full of appeal. Emmm. The profile of this doctor in the picture is so handsome! "Doctor Duncan, I hope you can accept this painting by then." Mr. Dean said. "This" Adam hesitated. "Dr. Duncan, Mr. Dean is not a professional painter. His paintings have not been sold. They are just small gifts. It doesn''t matter." The nurse actively dispelled Adam''s concerns. American doctors are also not allowed to accept bribes. At least not on the surface! Otherwise, it''s like allowing the teacher to run a cram school. Once let go, most teachers will keep a hand in class and put the most important knowledge in their own cram school. Isn''t it true that the students who don''t spend money to enter his cram school can''t keep up? The same goes for doctors. Once you let go, the doctor will certainly not pay attention to you when it does not give you enough benefits. Even some people who have no medical ethics directly put to death those who should have been able to save their lives. The gossip spread. Who is going to have an operation and dare not give a heavy gift? I''m afraid that it won''t work if doctors with a real conscience don''t accept this. Then it will be a vicious circle. "Thank you very much, then." Adam thought for a while, but didn''t refuse this kindness. This painting is just a casual work of amateurs. It is not a high-value gift. It is also a scene of Adam saving him. It is no problem to accept it. At that time, Adam will be the attending doctor himself and will open his own clinic. This painting can be displayed in the clinic as Adam''s honour. This is also a routine operation of American doctors. When some celebrities meet, they will also ask for autographs and group photos. Doctors who do not have enough morals will secretly ask celebrity patients to sign not too personal. For example, only sign and thank you on celebrity photos, books, and CDs, but dont write words like to Dr. Duncan. The celebrity patients also understood that they knew that the doctor was going to use this to sell it online. Generally, they will not refuse. There are also more weird doctors who collect things from the patients'' stomachs. For example, the doctor who performed the operation on Jobs in the Big Bang Theory kept Jobs'' gallstones as a precious collection, which made Leonard and the others envious. There are also patients who like to swallow all kinds of things. The doctors take these things out of the rectum, or put various things directly in and the doctors take them out of the rectum. The doctors will put these things in a basket at the nurse''s station. This basket has a name: **** basket. People who dont know will take some good-looking and valuable ones with them. Bald Chris has done this kind of weird thing. When his relationship with Kara, a nurse in the internal medicine department, got closer, in order to show his sincerity, Kara asked him to choose a gift that could represent his understanding of her. But he was originally bald, even if he scratched his hair, he could only think of sending flowers and chocolates, which were nothing new and personal gifts. There is no other way but to find an expert. And there happened to be one beside him: Adam! Adam did not live up to his trust and spoke out the gift he should give: a beautiful pen. Because Carla likes to write, all her letters are handwritten, which she finds more humane. The idea is really good. It turns out that Cara really loves this gift, and on the spot, he said that since Bald Chris touched her soul, don''t treat her as a person tonight. Come whatever you want! You''re welcome! But Bald Chris was so busy that he forgot after thinking about it. When Kara''s agreed time came, he remembered that he hadn''t bought it yet, and then he saw that there was a very delicate pen in the nurse''s **** basket. He didn''t know this tradition. He thought it was a lost basket, so he asked the nurse if he could use it for emergency. The nurses like to tease these rookie doctors the most, so naturally they won''t tell him the truth and nodded grinningly. So, he gave this very exquisite but very flavorful pen as a gift to his girlfriend. afterwards. Emmm... God can be a girl, and the Buddha can also be of African descent. After checking the room and knowing that Mr. Dean''s physical data had no problems, Adam went to the operating room with the joy of receiving such a gift for the first time. "Duncan, O''Malley, come with me to see the patient''s family later." Dr. Sheputt reminded: "Remember! Don''t mention later that she was not rescued and was sent directly to the operating room for organ harvesting." "why?" George, who had a sense of justice, called out immediately. "The patient just needs to know that we are trying our best to rescue her." Dr. Sheppert said helplessly: "In fact, we are indeed trying our best to rescue her aren''t we?" "That''s just us!" George retorted: "The Hans doctor at Wicks Hospital and the doctor just now have no meaning at all. They almost killed her!" "This matter is not easy to explode." Dr. Sheppert said with a headache: "Otherwise, the impact will be too bad. It will be a blow to the image of all doctors and the image of the medical profession. One less organ donor will result in several patients who will not receive effective treatment." "But it''s not right!" George was unconvinced: "Adam, what do you think?" "I listen to the hospital." Adam calmly said. George looked at Adam incredulously: "Adam, you!" Adam looked at him calmly. Of course he knew that this was wrong. But is this the only injustice in society? I really want to take care of everything, and bump into it regardless of everything, just for fairness and justice. Not to mention that Adam is just a small traverser with a trash system. He has only been a billionaire after mixing for almost ten years. Even if he was Long Aotian and really dared to do this, he would definitely be taught how to be a man by the society every minute. The shady and power of U.S. medical care, but the true dragon proud of Midi was withered. All Adam can do is to do good deeds within his reach. Not much at all, not much at all. This is also the rule he has explored to extend the life of the system. Otherwise, how many lives could be saved by spending money on charity with his current wealth? But just because he didn''t personally face the good deeds he had done personally, the system didn''t recognize it at all. Mr. Dean, he met, and he tried his best to help. He met this woman who was almost dead, and tried his best to help. But it is limited to this. Chapter 406: I am God! "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. In the end, Dr. Shept only took Adam to see the family of the female patient. George''s sense of justice is too strong at the moment. There is no room for this righteous light. The family of the female patient naturally did not know the twists and turns in the middle. I heard that they were basically helpless, so they hurried over to see their relatives for the last time, and by the way, they made the final confirmation of the organ donation. Where did you think of a miracle from heaven. And be saved! Naturally, we cried for joy. Of course, there are also reasons why organ donations are unpaid. Otherwise Adam will probably see the weakness of human nature again. See you no one. A certain brother was murdered innocently for his brother''s''real people sitting at home, and disaster comes from heaven'', which can represent the brother who ascended to heaven forgiving the murderer, ignoring the crying parents beside him, and embracing the murderer. Because he knows that his brother is a believer in God, life and death are God''s will, so he naturally chooses to forgive the murderer. Only then can there be salvation in the world! Only then can there be great love in the world! Emmm. In his hand is a huge check. I cried so moved. If organ donation is paid. If one or all of the female patients family members cried and said, Shes already in so much pain, dont toss her, let her return to Gods embrace in peace. At the end of her life, so many people can be saved, too. Her blessing." Then Adam will definitely not be any strange. If so. That is the distortion of human nature and the loss of morality! after all. Human nature cannot stand any test. Human nature should not stand such a test either. Fortunately, Adam didn''t have to suffer this sin. All he saw was the tears of joy from the family members of the female patients and their endless gratitude to Adam. This is the power of rules that many free people and free superheroes most look down upon! No rules no standards. To break the rules, there must be rules first! Operating room. Cleaning area. "Don''t look at it. The operation will be done later. You have to look at the patient''s brain, not mine." Adam said to George who was staring at him while cleaning. "I just want to know what your brain structure is like?" George vomited: "You desperately rescued Mr. Dean, and you were the one who stopped the surgical removal team without hesitation. It is you who can choose to hide the truth from the patient''s family! Which one is the real you?" "It is you who desperately debunked the anesthetist, Dr. Taylor, who was drunk, and you desperately prevented the removal of the surgical team." Adam smiled, "But Meredith didn''t trim her nails and dozed so that it pierced the patient''s heart. It was you who persuaded me to be''kind'' not to expose her! So the question is, which one is the real you?" "..." George was there immediately, and the light of the right way in his eyes could no longer shine on Adam. He is indeed quite a person with a sense of justice. But when it comes to justice in the world and justice in appearance, the two justices collide. He still chose the justice of Meredith''s face. Adam ignored George''s embarrassment of being beaten up by the famous double label. After cleaning, he walked into the operating room. Brainstem tumor resection, is it not fragrant? He is not interested in learning how George cares about other people''s minds! Unless that other asks him to cut his brain for research. The operation was very successful. "Duncan, are you interested in choosing neurosurgery after the internship?" Every time Dr. Sheputt had an operation with Adam, he sighed a little. This time, the solicitation was directly revealed. In the United States, after the end of the one-year period for interns, they will be able to obtain a medical license after passing the examination. Of course, this license is completely incomparable with the medical license of the attending doctor. At best, it allows you to prescribe non-specialist prescriptions. Then the interns who are promoted to residency will choose a specialty. Such as neurosurgery, cardiothoracic surgery, plastic surgery, eye surgery, skin surgery and so on. Choose a specialty and follow the instructor of an attending doctor in the relevant specialty to conduct specialized residency training. For example, the resident doctor Nazi Bailey chose the most ambitious, challenging, and most prestigious cardiothoracic surgery at this stage. She followed Dr. Burke, a well-known cardiothoracic surgeon. In theory, Dr. Burke is her real superior doctor. Although Dr. Sheppert was also a superior doctor, she could also be assigned, but that was not contrary to Dr. Burke''s order. As a well-known neurosurgeon doctor, Dr. Sheppert, asking this question, the meaning is already obvious. That is, as long as Adam is willing, he can take Adam with him when he chooses a specialty. "I have always been interested in neurosurgery." Adam apologized: "But after the internship, I will choose cardiothoracic surgery first, and wait for the professional training in cardiothoracic surgery. Then, I will ask Dr. Sheputt to give me a chance to learn." "It''s normal for you to choose this way..." When Dr. Sheptard heard Yaqian''s refusal, he felt a little unhappy, but he still expressed his understanding with grace, but then he felt something wrong. "What did you say? After you study cardiothoracic surgery, you still have to study neurosurgery?" "correct." Adam smiled and said: "I am very interested in the two most important organs of the human body, the heart and the brain. I feel that both my learning ability and energy are good ~ www.novelhall.com~ Naturally, I have to learn both. " "..." Dr. Shept was speechless. When replaced by someone else, he had long reminded him not to be too lofty. Regardless of the department, it is not easy to become a famous doctor and authority. Moreover, even if you become a famous doctor and authority, you are still helpless with many specialist diseases, and you have to spend your entire life to continuously improve your expertise in specialists. Even if the fellow practitioners of the two colleges are geniuses, the most likely result is that the abilities of the two colleges are mediocre. But it was Adam who said this. Dr. Shept did not dare to say that Adam must not do. This conversation not only made Dr. Shept''s expression a little weird, but the other medical staff present, including George, all showed weird faces. What an incredible ambition! Adam smiled reservedly. He is an adult, so he doesn''t do multiple-choice questions, of course he wants all of them. Even after the completion of cardiothoracic surgery and neurosurgery. Infectious diseases, immunology, tumors, etc. He is all interested. If you start to study medicine and embark on the path of a major doctor, it is for a more stable and safer life. Now that he truly embarks on this road, Adam has gradually become a nurse called a "surgeon with God''s complex" without realizing it. Once in the operating room, as soon as he picked up the scalpel, he was omnipotent! Every word and action, every move, can affect whether a life is dead or alive. It doesn''t matter if you are a beggar or a commander. All are his patients, all awaiting his verdict. Everything is under his control. This kind of power is fascinating. This feeling is not inferior to describe. after all. Who doesn''t want to be God? Chapter 407: All too difficult "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! The operation is over. "Duncan, go and notify the family." Dr. Shept confessed and left. "Yes" Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. In the various processes of being a doctor. Notifying family members is one of his least favorite links. The bad news is a collapsed family. The good news is that the face is a family that rejoices and wants to embrace. Especially for a boy like him, the number of times he was hugged and the time he was hugged far exceeded that of other doctors. Even when there is bad news, some people want to hug him and cry. Emmm... Zhou Shuren said: Boys should learn to protect themselves when they go out. But now he is just an intern, and the superior doctor assigns you to look after you and also to give an order. You have no choice at all. All Adam can do is try to avoid being hugged. It is really unavoidable, and try to avoid being taken advantage of. Ugh. A boy like him is at risk of being pushed down in public at any time. When will he really stand up? It turns out that Adam really didn''t think about it. After hearing the good news, the patient''s sister, a teenage girl, pounced on Adam with a bright eye. The speed was so fast that even Adam almost didn''t avoid it. But he was able to hide once, but he couldn''t play a scene where you rushed me to hide with the patient''s sister. In the end, helpless, he could only succumb to her persistence and was hugged. Then, after waiting for the patient''s other family members to embrace themselves and cry with joy, it was their turn to thank Adam when they found that a familiar figure was deadlocked on Adam, and he was reluctant to let it go. "Mindy." "Mindy?" "Mindy!" Others also noticed that their little sister and daughter were a little gaffe, and called out embarrassingly. "Woo! I''m so happy!" This young girl named Mindy held Adam tightly and buried her head on Adam''s chest, crying with joy. But her voice didn''t cry at all, and it was full of irrepressible ecstasy. After that, she also noticed something wrong and added a sentence. "For Cindy!" Her family was even more embarrassed when she heard that she was superfluous. In the end, everyone came forward together, and it took a lot of effort to pull the young girl Mindy off Adam. Adam smiled bitterly at the crowd, and immediately flashed. He is too difficult. On the corridor. "Tsk tsk." Meredith took the CT film, ran into Adam, and was amazed immediately. "what''s happenin?" Adam didn''t have a good air. "They say you are romantic, but I always thought it was a rumor." Meredith teased: "But I think I was wrong. I''m still at work in broad daylight. Who did you go to make to love? Such a big lip print on your chest?" The first half sentence is true. Because she had winked at Adam personally, more than once. Adam ignored it. The self-confidence that she has cultivated from her childhood experience will naturally not feel that she is unattractive to Adam. She is also clear about the relationship between Adam and Bianca, and naturally it is not Adams fault. The only truth is that Adam is not as romantic as in the legend. She also understands this very well. Not being jealous is mediocre. If you don''t get gossip, it''s definitely not enough beauty. Like her, she has always had a bad reputation. No one understands this matter better than her! Adam looked down and saw that a lip print was printed on his chest, his face turned black. It''s no wonder that when she left, the girl Mindy''s family all had a hesitant expression. "It''s not what you think." "No need to explain to me." Meredith has the calmness of female doctors who are used to everything... and the evil taste of being unwilling to explain opportunities to others. "What are you holding in your hand?" Adam was not fooled, so he skipped the topic of lip prints and looked at the CT film she was holding. "look by youself." Meredith handed the CT film to Adam and said, "I thought it was a legend, but I didn''t expect anyone to be so stupid." "Calves?" Adam picked up the CT film and looked at the light. He saw pieces of foreign objects in his intestines, and understood Meredith''s meaning for the first time. "This patient is not called Ruth?" "Ruth?" Meredith obviously didn''t understand Superbody''s terrier: "The patient is Mr. Harper." "The young criminal is really desperate." Adam counted and sighed: "Any bag that breaks open in his stomach will not make him a Superman, but will only kill him, let alone swallowing ten bags in a row, ten times the risk. This Is it really that difficult for a young criminal in this place?" "The calf breaks open in his stomach, of course it will only kill him, how can he become a superman?" Meredith spit out while reaching out to get the CT film back. She will also send the CT film to Dr. Bailey and let Dr. Bailey make a decision. "what!" Adam avoided Meredith''s hand, changed the direction of the CT film, changed the intensity of the light in a disguised form, and immediately made a quiet voice. "what''s happenin?" Meredith groaned. She suspected Adam was teasing her. "This is not a calf." Adam returned the CT film to her: "It''s the head of the doll." "what?!" Meredith looked at Adam incredulously. "The bubbles that wrap the calf won''t be so stupid that they are shaped like human heads?" Adam pointed to the contours of women''s faces in the CT film that were exposed in the slightly dim light: "He should have screwed off the heads of the dolls and swallowed them one by one." When he said this, Adam''s brows couldn''t help but frowned. Swallowing indigestible things into the stomach, I see a lot as a doctor, but swallowing the heads of ten dolls? This behavior is already abnormal. Because the head of the toy girl, psychologically speaking, has a certain commonality with people. This Mr. Harper just swallowed the doll girl today. God knows what he will do in the future? You know, this is the comprehensive world of American TV dramas. Adam has not forgotten the impressive perverts inside. "Well, it''s better to let him not go to the psychiatrist afterwards." Adam secretly planned. In the world of American TV dramas, many psychopaths are limited, and they do not do much harm to society. But once I saw a psychiatrist, the door of my brain hole was blasted open immediately, and he began to become more and more perverted, and he also developed rapidly from entertaining himself to harming others. because. When I go to see a psychiatrist, there are more or less psychological problems, so a large number of gatherings will always meet a few like-minded people. Secondly, you don''t even know if he sees a psychiatrist with serious psychological problems. In the world of American TV dramas, there are many super-perverted serial perverted murderers, but they all have backgrounds as psychologists. Combine this Mr. Harpers interest. Just imagine, once he sees that the psychiatrist is a certain professor, will he fall at the feet of a certain professor and directly transform into a gourmet? It makes people shudder to think about it. Chapter 408: Everyone strokes the large intestine "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "What''s the matter? Your face is so ugly?" Adam recovered from the divergent thinking, and found that Meredith''s face was very bad, and he couldn''t help being a little surprised. Has Meredith also heard the story of a certain famous gourmet, a psychologist, and a professor? "Mr. Harper..." Meredith tangled like swallowing a fly, and then said: "He said that my silhouette is too beautiful and delicate, like porcelain. He also said that he didn''t want to tell me what I swallowed because it was offensive and he looked at me. The look in his eyes..." Before, she only thought that Mr. Harper coveted her beauty. She felt very normal, and she was a little joyful deep in her heart. After all, the beauty of my old lady is indeed not covered. This is how a normal man looks at her. But now it was pointed out by Adam. She really felt offended. "That''s it." Adam said solemnly: "Then I suggest you talk to Dr. Bailey and give this case to someone else, preferably not a woman." "thanks for reminding." Upon hearing that the case was about to be handed over, Meredith''s eyes sharpened: "But no need, I can handle it." "are you sure?" Adam smiled: "This kind of person is either a pica, a curtain plot, a weird orientation, or a simple liking." "I think he simply likes it." Meredith took the CT film and was going to see Dr. Bailey. "You don''t think so." Adam hurriedly followed and stood by her side: "Do you know why he likes doing this? He either likes to swallow and pull it out, or he is a prelude to some kind of perverted desire." "I don''t want to listen anymore." Meredith yelled, and brisk walking turned into a trot. Gee! This didn''t scare Meredith, and asked her to take the initiative to hand over the surgery to him. Adam couldn''t help but feel a little pity. But he followed quickly. Talk and laugh. Meredith was barely a friend, he didn''t want her to meet that kind of person. It''s okay to check it out. After all, he has been with Juno for a long time, has studied psychology seriously, and has been promoted as a super genius. He has made great progress in the premonition of danger. It''s impossible to see through people''s hearts at a glance like Juno. But the vague feeling is still a bit accurate. Movie room. "The result came out?" Dr. Nazibeli glanced at Adam, then set his gaze on Meredith: "Cattle?" As a senior resident, she obviously had her own judgment a long time ago. "No." Meredith handed the CT film to Dr. Bailey: "It''s the doll''s head." "what?" When Dr. Bailey heard it, he was astonished. He took the CT film and plugged it into the viewing light board, then adjusted the light intensity, looked closer, and called out immediately. "Damn it! This is Judy''s doll!" "Can you see the brand?" Adam glanced at Doctor Bailey in surprise. "I know what you are thinking." Dr. Bailey rolled his eyes: "I can''t be familiar with Judy Doll?" "of course not." Adam immediately shook his head: "Every woman lives with a young girl, Dr. Bailey, it''s normal for you to like Judy dolls." Meredithton rolled his eyes frantically, and his eyes were full of contempt when he looked at Adam. Dr. Bailey is the best! Which eye do you see that she has a girlish heart? You bullshit! Adam ignored Meredith''s gaze, with a sincere smile on his face. Dr. Bailey really couldn''t fight on the outside, and he was even more chubby in body. But people have a warm heart. In the future, even many men have a girl in their hearts. Why is Dr. Bailey not working? Adam said this completely from the bottom of his heart, and definitely didn''t want Dr. Bailey to give him a chance. Ok. Absolutely not! "I love Judy dolls, I collect Judy dolls." Doctor Bailey glanced at Adam blankly, but his tone was different. She has always focused on work and not personal matters, but this time she took the initiative to say a few more words. Meredith has been following Dr. Bailey, and has a stronger sense of impact on this slight contrast. How could Dr. Bailey fail to see Adam''s obvious flattery? But Dr. Bailey was accepted. She knew it! No one is invulnerable. Dr. Nazi Bailey can''t do it either! Thinking of this, Meredith gave Adam a contemptuous look. Adam returned a look and let her know it for herself. Think of it at the beginning. After Meredith''s first shift, the second shift passed early in the morning, and he held a latte coffee to Dr. Bailey in front of everyone. What is this behavior? This is Chi Guoguo''s flattery! "Meredith, what do you do now?" As soon as Dr. Bailey''s emotions recovered, he switched back to the state of sage. "Clean the intestines!" Meredith began to answer the instructors questions seriously. "specific." Dr. Bailey asked. "We are going to take all of Mr. Harpers 36-foot (10.8 m) intestines from his abdominal cavity, find the heads of these Judy dolls by hand, cut the intestines, squeeze out the Judy dolls one by one, and then stitch them together. ." Meredith quickly answered Meredith, go to make an appointment for the operating room, Mr. Harper is already very dangerous, and this operation must be done today. " Dr. Bailey was satisfied with Meredith''s answer and began to assign tasks: "Then see if George, Yang, Liz are free, and call them when they are free." "Yes." Meredith agreed aloud, and gave Adam a triumphant look. Want to grab surgery? Stop dreaming. Adam laughed and said nothing. "Duncan, you go to the psychiatric department and ask someone to come over and show this Mr. Harper what is going on with him." Dr. Bailey looked at Adam: "Then if you are free, you can also participate in the operation together. Such a long intestine needs to be cleaned, and we need enough manpower." "Okay, Doctor Bailey." Adam smiled more sincerely. On the corridor. "Smuggler!" Meredith spit out. "Are you slandering Dr. Bailey''s impartiality?" Adam raised his eyebrows. "of course not" Meredith is speechless. She was working under Dr. Bailey, how dare to admit such words. "so." Adam smiled and said, "Those of you are pure speculation and don''t exist at all. Go make an appointment as soon as possible." After that, I quickly went to the psychiatric department to find someone to see this Mr. Harper. Leave Meredith gritted his teeth there. Inside the ward. Adam followed a doctor in the psychiatric department and finally met the legendary Mr. Harper. When he saw him for the first time, Adam''s eyes narrowed. This smile! This look! Not the kind of perversion of a certain professor. But when the other person walked at the crossroads, looking around, one of the directions would definitely be able to faintly see the shadow of a certain professor. For a time, Adam had many thoughts. Chapter 409: Grey is scared "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Ward. "Where''s Doctor Grey?" Mr. Harper, who has the potential of a certain professor, glanced at behind Adam, and his smile faded. "She is making an appointment for the operating room." Adam explained and looked at the psychiatrist. The psychiatrist understood, and stepped forward to initiate a conversation with Mr. Harper. It''s a pity that psychiatrists have nothing to do with dragon killing skills. Mr. Harper just smiled and ignored him. The psychiatrist spread his hands and left. This is the norm in US hospitals. The patients who are in trouble are all pushed to me by you, and I pushed to you, so that you can not touch your hands. The psychic patient Liz met was originally a psychiatric patient. But once the psychic is accurate, it is a super psychiatrist, who can always penetrate the hearts of others and make everyone in contact with it feel deeply uncomfortable. Even psychiatrists who specialize in the treatment of mental illness feel offended. So, regardless of whether the surgery side wanted it or not, it was directly sent over, saying that it was suspected that the psychic had a tumor in the brain, so that the neurosurgery department had a good examination. Unexpectedly, when the crooked hit is right, the psychic is really sick... Because of the particularity of Mr. Harper''s condition, Meredith helped him to jump in the line. Adam accompanied Meredith and pushed the cleaned and disinfected Mr. Harper to the operating room. "Is it an act of despair?" "No." "To get more attention?" "of course not." "I''m trying to understand, Mr. Harper, why eat ten Judy doll heads?" "Because eleven is too much." "..." Meredith leaned on the bed and had a conversation with Mr. Harper, completely ignoring Adam''s persuasive wink. Adam sighed. Meredith is just a surgeon, not a psychiatrist, nor a psychologist. It is not her turn to explore the abnormal psychology of patients. But she just did. Adam can understand her too. Meredith believes that the world and the beauty of the old mother are both righteous, shouldn''t you obediently confess the deepest secrets in your heart to her? Shouldn''t you accept her justice values ??obediently? This is not Adams conjecture. It''s the cases that Meredith has come into contact with all the time. She has this habit. It''s not about the patients, or about the family members, always let them know what is right in her eyes. Usually under the envelope of a certain halo, her persuasion effect is remarkable. So afterwards, she often sighed and smiled with relief. But at this moment, Meredith, the client, didn''t feel much, or just a little bit of frustration of unsuccessfulness. But Adam, a bystander, actually squeezed a sweat for Meredith. Sisters! You were attracted to the perverted Mr. Harper! His eyes are full of unspeakable smell when he sees you. You can''t wait to sprinkle cumin on yourself now? This is because I don''t feel good enough. Shuren Zhou said: When you stare into the abyss, the abyss will look back. Meredith''s inquiry definitely increased Mr. Harper''s interest in her. He hadn''t seen him who was supposed to be lying flat on the push bed, he had already turned sideways and looked at Meredith obliquely behind him with that unspeakable gaze. Think of the unfriendly screenwriters of American TV dramas to doctors. Emmm... No way? No way? Operating room. Dr. Bailey has brought George, Liz, Christina, etc. inside. This time, everyone really stroked the intestines together. "I think it has something to do with his mother. Maybe she wants a girl, so she will give him a Judy doll as a gift." Liz stroked his large intestine, while gossiping casually. "That said, I will remind my friend Rose when I go back." While stroking his large intestines, Adam complained: "His ex-wife is Lace, and she is still married. He raised Rose''s son Ben with his wife. The toys for Ben were all Barbie dolls. Rose was scared to death, so he quickly bought him Ben American soldiers." "I found another one." George reminded him and joined the gossip: "What happened later? Ben likes to play with American soldiers or Barbie?" Many people have seen it and obviously want to know the answer. "Barbie doll." Adam squeezed the head of a Judy doll in the large intestine into the incision and said casually. "This is normal. Children like beautiful things." Meredith answered, "Well, it''s the same when you grow up, except that it has changed from a toy Barbie to a real Barbie." "You have the most say in that." Adam ridiculed: "Ross also liked Barbie dolls when he was young, and wore women''s clothing. When he grew up, he liked you when he was in college. Otherwise, he wouldn''t compete against you with his good friend Chandler. " "what?!" "Meredith has dated your friend?" As soon as this gossip came out, the temperature in the operating room rose by several degrees. "Not my friend." Adam said seriously: "It''s my friends!" The quantity cannot be mistaken. "Adam!" Meredith screamed in shame. "You know, college days..." Facing everyone''s gossiping gazes, Meredith tilted his head and explained awkwardly. "Understandable." Liz helped out. The chaotic life of American college students can be summed up in one sentence: Everyone knows~ In fact, no one in the operating room at ~www.novelhall.com has never attended college. So I really know that there is resonance in every word. "Find another one." Christina reminded: "It may be that his mother looks like a Judy doll. He is a voodoo and just turned the needle into a devour. "African Judy!" Doctor Bailey clamped out the Judy doll that Adam and the others squeezed over. Looking at the dolls big explosive head, she couldnt help sighing: Before her long hair, she had an African hairstyle and wore elder brother dance boots. And leather jacket. Clip!" The nurse immediately handed over a new one. After Dr. Bailey picked out the African-American Judy, he commented on the new Judy doll: Model Judy! She is riding a small yellow motorcycle. Do you know what is strange? "Isn''t it weird enough now?" Meredith spit out. "She looks a bit like Meredith." Adam keenly understood what Dr. Bailey meant. "Correct." Doctor Bailey nodded. "Hey, it''s really a bit like." Everyone immediately looked over, then looked at the model Judy on the left and Meredith on the right, making Meredith extremely uncomfortable. "A man likes a woman extremely, and there is always a love word that makes me want to merge with you." Adam said weirdly: "Meredith, do you think this kind of love story sounds nice now?" "..." Meredith glanced at the ten smiling Judys in the basin, especially the model Judy, who was unanimously considered to be like her, shuddered. She remembered Adam''s reminder and the gaze that Mr. Harper looked at her. No wonder Mr. Harper refused to say more. How can this be a little offense? This is a terrifying offense! Chapter 410: Father and mother have it, it is better to have it yourself! "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Into the night. The operation is over. "Adam." Meredith offered to stop Adam. "What are you doing?" Adam looked at her. "Can you take care of Mr. Harper for me?" Meredith gritted his teeth. "no problem." Adam nodded. "Really?" Meredith was surprised. Because of Adam''s character, after more than two months of getting along, it has become very clear. Adams attitude has always been explicitly rejected for this kind of request for privatization of public affairs. If it hadn''t been for her to think of Mr. Harper''s smile now, her heart would be really fuzzy. If it were not for her three best friends, Liz, Christina, and George, then Adam would be a real man. She would not say this request. And she didn''t have much hope. But never expected. Adam actually agreed. This made her a little bit unbelievable for a while. "Don''t think too much." Adam explained: "This time is a special situation. You don''t really think that before the operation, what I told you was just to scare you to steal your operation, right?" "Not..." Meredith was very moved and waved his hand quickly. "You are right." Adam interrupted: "Before the operation, I was really scaring you!" "..." Meredith suffocated there, feeling uncomfortable. "But that was before the operation, or more accurately, before seeing Mr. Harper." Adam became serious: "It''s completely different now. Mr. Harper is a dangerous person. You really don''t suit him again! This is not a joke! If you believe me." Meredith was shocked: "I believe you, then you?" "The dangers are all relative." Adam smiled: "Mr. Harper is dangerous to you, but to me, he is safe." Ever since he started hunting with Juno, Karen, and Heather, he has never felt fear anymore. As a result, his other attributes are improving. But the speed attribute related to fear has been stuck there, motionless. Sometimes, he is also helpless. Meredith looked complicated. There is gratitude to Adam. There are also slots where Adam pretends to rise unconsciously. Adam ignored Meredith''s thoughts, replaced Meredith, and prepared to help look after Mr. Harper until he was discharged from the hospital. Jingle Bell. the phone is ringing. Adam took a look, and the corners of his mouth cocked involuntarily. "Rachel?" "Adam, what gift did you give me?!!! You are too much..." Rachel''s roar came from the phone. Adam unconsciously took the phone away from his ear and waited for a while before he said leisurely: "I''m sorry, since you don''t like it, then I will let someone get it back." Toot. Toot. On the other side of the phone, there was a moment of silence, and then there was a sound of hanging up. Adam was not surprised. Rachel''s roar was loud, but she didn''t have the slightest anger. At first glance, she was doing superficial work. It shows that she doesn''t like the gift at all, she is not that kind of person. But the truth is, she likes it very much. even. Adam suspects that she has experienced it... Jingle Bell. When I was thinking about gossip and unconsciously showing a joking smile, the phone rang again. It''s still Rachel. "Rachel?" "Adam, this is Phoebe." Phoebe''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "Phoebe." Adam changed his mind and the corners of his mouth twitched. The girlfriend is indeed a kind of magical creature. Even talk about this. Emmm... "... Chandler, Monica, we miss you very much, you haven''t attended our party for a long time..." Phoebe talked about feelings over there. "Sorry, it''s too busy to be an intern." Adam apologized: "Are you free tomorrow night? Get together?" To maintain the circle of friends, it takes time and energy for each other. Adam hasn''t participated in the group activities of old friends for more than two months. It is indeed unreasonable. After all, time is a magical thing. Be careful, there will always be a squeeze. "Yes, there are!" Phoebe smiled. "Then it''s settled. It''s in Monica''s apartment. I''ll arrange dinner." Adam smiled. "Great." Phoebe clapped his hands on the phone: "By the way, Adam, I have my birthday on February 16." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. It has just arrived in September. More than seven months have passed since the last birthday, and more than four months have passed since the next birthday. What do you want to say? "I don''t mean anything else." Phoebe smiled over there and said, "I think you are really good to Rachel, but you are all friends. You shouldn''t treat them differently? What you do to her, you should do to me, right?" "Okay, I get it." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. "I knew Adam you were the best." Phoebe was excited. hang up the phone. Adam shook his head. What about the real circle of friends in the U.S., he doesn''t know. But the circle of friends in the world of American TV dramas is sometimes so strange. Do you dare to imagine that you want a steel suit with your friends? Without transitioning from the initial shock period, Adam can understand it after it eases. Is it that Phoebe can''t afford a steel suit? It really is! There are various models of steel suits such as MK1, MK2, MK3...Anti-Hulk armor, etc., as well as the crude version of the whiplash and the pirated version of Justin Hammer. They are called steel suits. But is the combat power of one level? Adam asked Toolman No. 3 to go to the specialty store on Eighth Avenue. UU Reading Barney Stinson certified and said that he highly recommends it. Don''t mention the appearance and effect, after all, Adam didn''t know. But just talk about the price. One is better than a hundred! you get what you pay for. It''s normal for a woman with such a big face as Phoebe to see it. "Fortunately, Monica didn''t mix..." Adam muttered to himself. After half an hour. Jingle Bell. The phone rang again. Adam opened it and patted his forehead. After the connection, Monica''s deliberately lowered voice came from the other side of the phone accompanied by the sound of water. After a round and round conversation, it meant the same thing with Phoebe... "Chandler is not doing morning exercises now?" Adam frowned: "Didn''t I remind you to take him to the morning exercise?" "No." Monica denied: "We have always insisted on morning exercises." "Then why?" Adam is puzzled. "This one" Monica hesitated for a while. Adam finally understood. Summarize in one sentence: father has a mothers, its better to have it yourself! Adam thought it too. If Monica doesnt have this spirit of exploration, she cant sum up the Seven Star Magic Array... Nothing to say! Adam agreed and asked Toolman No. 3 to place the order as a birthday present to them in advance. Well, the version is a modified version of Colonel Rhodes: Steel Patriot! Adam was shaking his head, suddenly heard a noisy shout, hurriedly ran in the direction of the sound, and then was surprised. But I saw Meredith hiding there, peeping at something, as if something terrible was chasing her, shuddering all over... Chapter 411: Im not sleepy when you say this "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Seeing Meredith hiding there tremblingly and peeping, Adam''s first reaction was that Mr. Harper had gone mad. But then I heard a roar. "Do not touch me!" "You inexperienced quacks!" "How many times have I told you, don''t disturb me while I am working!" Adam felt relieved. This is a female voice, and it''s not a loli. It shouldn''t be Mr. Harper who is mad. Emmm... However, I think that in the future, there will be an eight-foot man sitting in an Internet cafe. For a while, he will use loliy to share points with his brothers, and for a while he will use a gentle male voice to chat with his girlfriend. And in the big bang of life, and Howard madly clicked the mouse to output wildly under the bridge of soul in World of Warcraft, which caused Bernadette to break up with Howard. In real life, it is actually just a disgusting old fat man in the equipment management department of California Institute of Technology where Howard is. Therefore, if you don''t see it in person, it''s really bad. In order to confirm, Adam quickly turned the corner and looked over. I saw a middle-aged woman sitting on the push bed, yelling and struggling. Christina, Liz, George and others all around seemed to see ghosts. "This is Doctor Alice Grey!" "Didn''t you hear that she went to the Mayo Clinic?" "How did I hear that she went to the United Nations?" "Some people say that she is going around collecting stories and preparing to write a masterpiece of medicine." "How did she become like this." "Perhaps crazy, it''s not surprising that someone as proud as she has fallen into this end." "Yeah, geniuses and lunatics are always separated by a line." "Poor Dr. Meredith Grey, this is Alzheimer''s disease." "..." All kinds of whispered talk came into Adam''s ears. He immediately understood the situation. This is Merediths mother, Christina and Lizs idols, a legendary female doctor who has created many famous techniques and written many textbooks. Alice Grey! The Mayo Clinic is recognized as the No. 1 Medical Center in Mi. The United Nations Health Organization is even more famous in the world. Those who can go to these two places are real medical experts. But Alice Grey was kindly invited to these two places again and again. One can imagine her status in the global medical community. Now she has such an achievement, but she has almost terminally ill Alzheimer''s disease. She can''t even remember who she is, where she is, and what she is doing. No wonder Meredith tremblingly hid and did not dare to step forward. The impression that others had of her in the past was mostly that she was the daughter of the legendary Grey, basically either envious or jealous. Although she didn''t say anything, or often said, she didn''t want to be the daughter of a legend at all. But deep down in her heart, she is proud of this identity. This sense of identity was carved into the bone marrow after going to medical school. Because not every medical student has to buy a book written by his mother to go to school, learn the ingenious technique created by his mother, and listen to classmates and professors constantly telling how awesome their mother is. And now she''s just being pitiful by others. How beautiful her mother was in the past, the contrast she feels now is just as strong. Adam shook his head, turned and left. He still has three patients to look after, and he doesn''t have time to bother about this kind of trouble. after an hour. After visiting the three wards, Adam was about to go to the emergency room to see. He was stopped by George, who was like a headless fly. "Adam, you help me." George cried out: "I really can''t figure out Dr. Grey." "Which Doctor Grey?" Adam knew that the trouble was taken over by George as usual, and couldn''t help but ridicule. "Alice Grey, Meredith''s mother." George explained: "She has Alzheimer''s disease, and now she still has intermittent cramps, pains and diarrhea. Dr. Bailey asked me to check on her, but she regarded me as her husband and thought I was playing with her. The game of pretending to be a doctor, don''t let me check her up, let me stay aside, she wants to work." "Okay, George O''Malley!" Adam was stunned, and his eyes became weird immediately: "I really saw you with admiration. There is a fiance in the novel who cheated on the fiance. The plot of the fiance married his fiancee''s daughter after more than ten years of grief. Comparing your operation without time lag, it''s scumbag!" "what are you saying?!" George said silently: "She admitted wrong, I just look a bit like her ex-husband." "You look like Meredith''s father?" Adam almost didn''t laugh. "Who said that? Meredith?" "No." George was crying: "It''s the director. He and Meredith''s mother are old friends." "It''s okay." Adam nodded. "What''s okay?" George puzzled. "Fortunately, the director said so." Adam suffocated a smile and said, "If Meredith thought you were like her dad at the beginning, then you had to cry out, and she would have more explanations." "..." George started to cry his forehead, "You, can you help me?" Adam is not good to tease him anymore for fear that it will really break him up. So he turned his attention back to business. Originally he was going to refuse. After all, he has a lot of things. Moreover, he has always distinguished between public and private, not as a last resort, and never between public and private. In addition, if George couldn''t handle such trivial matters, it would be too wasteful. But he suddenly noticed what George said before, and his heart moved: "You said she has been talking about working? What is the stage of her Alzheimer''s disease? It should be the second stage. How long has she been in the second stage? " Alzheimer''s disease, if it reaches the third stage, and can no longer take care of yourself, it will definitely not be like Alice Grey now. "the second year!" George looked at the medical record and reported it all in one go. "Okay! I''ll come with you to see." Adam''s eyes lit up. In the second stage of Alzheimer''s disease, although memory is impaired, the loss is not as severe as in the third stage. And for a legendary female doctor like Alice Grey, surgery has become her instinct. Didn''t you see that she was yelling at the time, "You are all happy quacks". The doctor does not have a clear master level. However, according to Adam''s own classification of cardiothoracic surgery, it should be: general cardiothoracic surgery attending, small famous Leonard, famous doctor Burke, big hospital surgery director Richard, legendary doctor Alice Gray. That''s right! Alice Grey is a cardiothoracic surgeon. If Adams expectations come true, Alice Grey really retains the memory of medicine. Then it is definitely a rare adventure and enjoyment to talk face-to-face with such a legendary female doctor in cardiothoracic surgery. When Adam thought of this, he immediately got excited. Chapter 412: Adam in the eyes of a legendary boss "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Ward. "Doctor Grey?" George opened the door and called. "Damn Zach! I''m working!" Alice Grey was working there, and when she heard the movement, she cursed: "I dont have time to deal with you now, I want to watch the cartoon by myself!" George immediately looked at Adam with a bitter face. "Zach, you also heard Dr. Grey''s order, go to the cartoons by yourself." Adam smiled and said, "Dr. Grey, I am Dr. Adam Duncan. I am honored to meet you. You are the idol of all our doctors." "Are you familiar with Grey''s endoscopic surgery?" Alice Grey was excited when she heard this, put down the work at hand and looked at Adam carefully. "of course." Adam smiled and said, "I have studied the Grey series of surgical techniques you created. I have to say that these surgical inventions are good news for doctors and patients." "Stop talking about these well-known nonsense, let me ask you..." Alice Grey interrupted Adam''s compliment and turned on the teacher torture mode with a cold face. After she became famous, she had heard too many rainbow farts. Even if you are in Alzheimer''s disease at this moment, the subconscious mind automatically filters these and focuses on medicine. Adam was overjoyed and answered all her questions quickly and accurately. In theory, he is not afraid of anyone. The two asked and answered without stopping, they looked directly at George who was standing next to the fool. "mean!" George immediately saw Adam''s malicious intentions. Adam didn''t come to help him at all, but used Alice Grey as a teacher to learn from him. What is even more shameful is that Adam not take him. no way. Alice Grey asked quickly, and Adam answered quickly. At first he could barely keep up. But as the content of the question and answer got deeper and more biased, George''s head was immediately empty, and he was stunned for a long time before he understood the situation: he was invisible despised. Compared to Alice Grey and Adam, it seems that he really can only learn from Alice Greys ex-husband, Zach, to watch a cartoon. This is a double crit of IQ and knowledge. And the past of his predecessors Zac and Alice Grey has cast a heavy shadow on the future of him and Meredith. What a painful word! "Adam, we are here to give..." The shadow area in George''s heart has overflowed, and it directly surfaced on his face, reminding him. "Shut up! Zach!" Alice Grey yelled at him immediately. "Ahem." Adam saw that George was completely black, and knew that he had done a little too much, so he coughed lightly, "Doctor Grey, we have to do a check on you first, and then I will ask you for advice. Do you think it''s okay?" "Just promoted to attending?" Alice Grey withdrew her disgusting gaze from George, and her gaze at Adam was full of witty jokes: "I have to do a small check in person?" "what?!" George was dumbfounded, inconceivable: "You said he is the attending doctor?" "Is not it?" Alice Grey made an affirmative expression: "His theory is indeed powerful, not inferior to any famous doctor, but his mastery of the details of the operation is completely a rookie in his treatment, and what is it if he is not a new one?" "..." George suddenly didn''t know what to say. His point is not whether this is good or not! He knew Adam was great. Everyone knows that Adam is great. But it is definitely not so powerful. Newcomer attending? Is not inferior to the theoretical attainments of any famous doctor? You really dare to say. Alzheimer''s disease has hallucinations. Yes. She is not the legendary female doctor now, just a patient. How can you believe the patient''s words? After all, in her eyes, I am still her husband. "do not be discouraged." Seeing Adam not speaking, Alice Grey comforted: "You are so young, and you have been promoted to be in charge. You are even better than I was in the past. As long as you are willing to work so hard, your achievements will not be worse than mine in the future." "I will work hard." Adam smiled happily. He can be sure now. Alice Grey is really a treasure. Even if her memory is affected by Alzheimer''s disease at this moment, she can''t even recognize her husband and daughter, but she opens her mouth for those complicated medical theories and surgical details. No wonder Meredith had a bad relationship with her, and her ex-husband divorced her. Like all great doctors who are dedicated to pursuing medical skills, family members may also love it. But the only thing I love most from beginning to end is medicine. This kind of love has been carved into the bone marrow and imprinted into the soul. Too. Without this degree of love, it is impossible to create so many medical legends. "Very well, don''t waste time, do an inspection quickly." Alice Grey was very satisfied with Adam''s attitude, turned around, unbuttoned the clothes behind her back, and signaled Adam to check. "Take a deep breath." Adam took the stethoscope and began to examine her. Alice Grey is extremely cooperative. In this scene, the corners of George''s mouth twitched. Why are you shouting, cursing, and beating at him? This gap is too big! "No wonder Zach cheated on his schoolgirl..." George murmured in his heart: "I can''t stand a temper like you, change me." When Alice Grey had a violent temper before, she revealed such a wild gossip. He is still on her side. But now, there is such a strong contrast with Adam. George unconsciously substituted for Zach, and found that facing such Alice Grey, Zach is not easy... "How?" Alice Grey asked. "It should be diverticulitis." Adam didn''t go around the circle either, and said with a smile: "But we still have to scan to be sure." "Diverticulitis, oh, it looks like I''m really old." Alice Grey shook her head. The formation of diverticulum is a typical physiological state of human aging The older you are, the more likely it is to occur. Alice Grey is actually not too old, she is only in her sixties. Richard, the same group of surgical directors who were about the same age as her intern, had vision problems and had an operation, and wanted to return to the battlefield of the hospital immediately. Sixty is really not old. This should be similar to her having Alzheimer''s disease. Alzheimer''s disease is also common in people over 70 years old, otherwise it would not be commonly known as Alzheimer''s disease. Alice Grey''s body age should be far more than her peers. "Let''s go, let''s get an X-ray." Alice Grey commanded: "Do the check up early and go for the operation early." "it is good." Adam helped Alice Grey out of bed and motioned for George to push the wheelchair over. "Damn it, Zach, hurry up and don''t waste time." George hesitated for a while, and Alice Gray immediately cursed: "Is it impossible to do this little thing? What can I expect from you? Get out! Get out of my house! Get out of my sight! Go and play with your little **** student for your pitiful research funding! My job is the most important! I am taking money to pay for this house! I am feeding Meredith! I am supporting you and your precious lifestyle! Why don''t you just leave and let me handle this time by myself? ! " Alice Grey''s veins were violent, and if it hadn''t been for Adam, she would have rushed towards George. Obviously, while preserving the medical memory, a little stimulation can make her show some terrible symptoms of Alzheimer''s disease. George was at a loss, and chubby cried with aggrieved expression. Who did he provoke? Chapter 413: You have to be careful! "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Ward. "Zach, you leave first." Adam said while holding Alice Grey winking at George. George had no choice but to leave. As soon as the explosion point was gone, under the comfort of Adam''s prescription of the right medicine, Alice Gray calmed down and turned back to the wise and calm legendary female doctor. After accompanying her to finish the X-ray, Adam''s brows frowned. "How?" George came out again. Adam is not surprised. After all, Alice Grey is a patient assigned to him by Dr. Bailey. Not to mention the mother of his goddess Meredith. Even if he was scolded by her just now, he could only admit it. There is nothing to be concerned about. "It is indeed diverticulitis." Adam frowned and said, "It''s okay, but there is an abnormal lump in her liver." "No way?!" George exclaimed: "Liver cancer?" Then he felt heartache for the goddess: "Poor Meredith, isn''t it bad enough that her mother has Alzheimer''s disease? Now he is fighting cancer again." "It''s still not sure if it is liver cancer." Adam interrupted: "It''s just an abnormal mass, or it may be a benign tumor. This requires a biopsy." "I''ll notify the director." George said, "The director asked me to take good care of her." "Then I will go to Meredith." Adam nodded: "To do a biopsy, she needs her authorization." With a disease such as Alzheimer''s disease, Alice Grey has no right to autonomy. Whether she has an operation or not is all decided by her daughter Meredith. This is a very sad fact. Because at this point, you have lost your free will. This is really free. Rather than the kind of all-encompassing and all-inclusive boasting "I''ll go to Meredith." When George heard this, he immediately hesitated. How sad the goddess should be when she heard this news, it should be him who stood beside her to comfort her at that time. "also." Adam doesn''t care: "Then I will go to the director, inform him of the news, let him arrange the operating room, and confirm the operation as soon as possible." "Ok." George nodded, looking for Meredith with a heavy face. Office of the Director of Surgery. "Doctor Duncan, what''s the matter with you?" Richard, the director of surgery, who couldn''t wait to be killed after being at home for a few days, raised his eyes and saw Adam, a little surprised. "Director, it''s Alice Grey." Adam explained the situation. The surgeon director Richard''s face immediately became heavy, and he sighed slightly. "I see. I''ll do this operation." "Director, your body?" Adam was surprised: "I can do this kind of surgery." "I''m done." Richard, the director of surgery, stood up: "It''s too late for the written documents. I''ll go to Sheputt and ask for a verbal permission." "Doctor Shept will not allow it." Adam reminded: "Your brain surgery has only been a week, and you can''t do it yet." "I can!" Richard, the director of surgery, glared at Adam: "I am the director of surgery! I have the final say!" "Ok." Adam said no more. Biopsy, this kind of minor surgery, is really not that difficult. Any resident can do it. Moreover, the director of the surgery is playing big cards, and Adam will naturally not stop it. "She is Alice Grey, my good friend." Surgery Director Richard also noticed that his attitude was not good. He calmed down his tone and said, "I must go all out and cannot tolerate any accidents. I know my body and you all know my technique." "Yes it is." Adam nodded. Richard''s medical attainments can be imagined to be the director of the Department of Surgery in the U.S. Economic and Cultural Center, the Multiverse Center of American Drama, and one of the best medical centers in the Big Apple. He is the real leader of the medical center. "follow me." Richard, the director of surgery, was very satisfied with Adam''s attitude, greeted him, and walked out. Adam quickly followed. Richard, the director of surgery, went to see Dr. Sheputt, hoping to get a verbal permission. It is a pity that Dr. Shept is angry with him and ignores his requests and threats at all. No matter how awesome you are, you are only my patient now. If I say no, it means no. Who asked you to first hand over the acting director of surgery to Burke, and then invite my demon wife with copper pieces over, so that I had no time to talk to my girlfriend Meredith, and it was a thunderstorm. Messy. "Let''s go to Burke." Richard, the director of surgery, left with a black face. "Director, George is going to Meredith for authorization. There is no one to look after Dr. Grey. Or should I help her prepare for the operation?" Adam proposed. He has seen the head of surgery ashamed once. If Dr. Burke refuses because of something this time, the director of surgery may irritate him. Don''t doubt it! He did nothing, but this is society! "Ok." Richard, the director of surgery, thought for a while, nodded in agreement. After Dr. Shept''s top cow, he was not so confident anymore. Although he is the director of surgery, it is normal for famous doctors like Dr. Sheppert and Dr. Burke to take him back in public as long as there is a valid reason. Outside the ward. "How bad is it?" Meredith and George spied on Alice GreyHow much is bilirubin? " "4." George looked at her compassionately, and comforted: "It''s neither too good nor too bad. Adam is right. It''s probably just a benign tumor. After all, there is no jaundice." Once the symptoms of jaundice appear, it also means that the liver has a major problem. "I know." Meredith answered absently. "What are you doing here?" Adam came over and said, "Meredith, has your authorization been signed?" "It''s already signed." George waved the operation authorization agreement. "That''s OK, the director has already arranged for Dr. Burke to do the diverticulitis operation, and by the way, he will do the biopsy together." Adam comforted: "You all know the level of Dr. Burke, it''s okay." As he said, he looked at George: "George, Dr. Grey''s preoperative examination, you go or I go?" "..." George''s face went dark. He wants to go. Lovely Lisi Grey''s attitude towards him is useless if he goes. "Go ahead." George said with a black face. "Hi! You have to be careful!" Adam didn''t agree. Who can show your black face. "You asked me to help you first, not I took the initiative to rob you of the operation! It hasn''t started yet. You can go by yourself. I have nothing to say." "George, Adam is also kind." Meredith shifted his eyes from peeping at her mother and persuaded. She had just accepted Adam''s kindness, and compared to George, Adam was in charge of her mother. She was more relieved and naturally stood on Adam''s side. "I know, I''m sorry." George''s fat face was red and white, and his eyes were full of grievances. He is too difficult. Chapter 414: 1 sing 1 and "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. With Meredith''s authorization, Adam began to accompany Alice Grey in pre-operation preparations. Adam is also an old dramatist, and he has real talents. Under her true colors, Alice Grey cooperates abnormally. Richard, the director of surgery, could not perform the operation himself, so he invited Dr. Burke, who he most recognized. There is nothing to say about the operation itself. After an urgent examination of the biopsy, it was found to be a benign tumor. This relieved everyone. Adam is even worse. "Meredith, get together tonight?" After the good news spread to everyone who should know, Adam found Meredith and sent out an invitation with a smile. As soon as these words came out, Liz, Christina, George, and Meredith glanced over, their eyes full of weirdness. "what''s happenin?" Adam shrugged. "You are not right." Christina said quietly. "Very wrong!" Liz nodded in agreement. "Take me one." George said nervously. "Go ahead, what do you want to do?" Meredith reacted and said in a bad mood, "Is it related to my mother?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. What do you say! It sounds so awkward. What happened to the old rounding monster? "Can''t it be a normal gathering among friends? To celebrate the health of my friend''s mother, everything is going well?" "cut!" The Liz trio uttered contempt. "That''s it? Do you think we would believe it?" Christina sneered. "I know!" George yelled: "You want to keep stealing the teacher!" "Stealing the teacher?" Christina''s small eyes immediately got a look. George said the matter, and said Alice Grey''s evaluation of Adam. "...She dare to say that, can you believe it?" Christina''s three daughters were silent for a while, and their gazes at Adam flickered. "You don''t really believe it, do you?" George saw that no one was following him, a little embarrassed, his eyes swept back and forth from the three women, a few rounds later, he suddenly understood and was surprised. "It''s you, of course I don''t believe it." Christina squinted at him. "Yeah, I won''t believe it when I change to anyone else." Liz sighed. "Remember the nurse who had pancreatic cancer? She was my mother''s surgical nurse for eighteen years." Meredith faintly said: "My mother has Alzheimer''s disease, and she doesn''t even remember my daughter, but when she mentioned her, my mother immediately laughed out loud, said she remembered her, and asked me if she still had it. Working as a surgical nurse? Praise her as the best surgical nurse!" "It''s normal." Christina took it for granted: "How long have you been with her, and how long have the surgical nurses been with her?" Meredithon was startled. She really didn''t think about it in this regard. Thinking about it carefully, even when she was a child, her mother rarely took her. Her mother has been in the operating room for decades. One twenty-seven years. One eighteen years. In fact, the time she spent with her 27-year-old daughter and her mother might not even have a fraction of the time she spent with her eighteen-year nurse. Her mother had forgotten her, but she still remembered her surgical nurse, which made sense. "so." Adam grinned and said: "I have a suggestion. I want to rent an office for Dr. Grey in the hospital and let her stay in the environment she is familiar with as much as possible. With the most advanced drugs to improve brain metabolism and cognitive function, it can relieve Dr. Grey''s Alzheimer''s disease as much as possible. Alzheimer''s disease cannot be cured at this stage, but it can be greatly delayed with comprehensive treatment. " "Then you want to steal a teacher from her!" Liz gave Adam a white look: "Don''t you think you are too utilitarian?" "This is four wins! And it''s not that I won four times!" Adam retorted: Its good for Dr. Gray, good for Meredith, good for me, and good for you! The knowledge and experience of a legendary female doctor is invaluable. Human beings are all shameful!" "I think I can try." Unsurprisingly, Christina was the first to agree: "I was willing to spend money to help Merediths mother relieve Alzheimers disease, so that her quality of life will be higher for the rest of her life. By the way, she will work hard for medical inheritance. What kind of spirit is this? Total altruism! What reason do we have to stop him?" "No." Meredith shook his head tangledly: "I don''t want to see her, I''m afraid to see her..." "That''s it?" Adam interrupted: "I can arrange her office away from our activity area, and arrange for the care of many experienced nurses to prevent her from coming and disturbing the normal operation of the hospital. As long as you don''t want to see her, I promise you will not How about seeing her?" "Meredith." Christina started assisting without Adams gesture: Alzheimers disease can be alleviated. What your mother remembers most clearly is her memory of being a doctor. Through setting the environment and situations, we can continuously strengthen this memory. Your mother is very good, maybe she will remember you someday." "Even if I can''t remember you." Adam added: "Let her live in the most beautiful memory, isn''t it a hundred times stronger than her being alone in the nursing home and slowly aging?" "Change to me I will definitely choose this." Christina echoed again. "Meredith." Adam sincerely said: "She is your mother. She didn''t have much time to spend time with you before. Now I am willing to try my best to create a favorable environment for you to get along with her more. Let her accompany you, help you, and witness your growth. , Proud of you, this opportunity for your mother and daughter to start again, do you really have to give up for the temporary discomfort?" "Be rational, Meredith. This is an unprecedented opportunity to make up for regrets!" Christina took the words: "Besides, in your mother''s situation, letting her stay in the hospital is far more advantageous than staying in a nursing home. Once any problem arises, it can be solved immediately. And staying in a nursing home, can it be done? time is life. Do you really want to take the risk of delay in this process? " "Meredith..." "Meredith..." "Meredith..." When Adam finished speaking, Christina took it seamlessly. After Christina finished speaking, Adam took it seamlessly. Sing and harmonize with each other. George and Liz looked silly. Meredith''s expression was tangled first, then he covered his head, and finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and cried out: "Okay, don''t say it, can''t I promise?" "Wise choice!" Christina smiled. "This will be a good new starting point." Adam smiled sincerely: "Meredith, believe me, you won''t regret it. By the way, I heard that there are many collections of Dr. Grays surgical videotapes in your family. Bring them together and let her review them. In the past, it was good for her condition." "good idea!" Christina agreed. Meredith, George, Leeds: "..." Chapter 415: Spending money all over the sky "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "It''s me, you will go tomorrow..." In the stunned three of Meredith, Adam picked up the phone and called Toolman No. 3. "By the way, Meredith, which nursing home is Dr. Grey in?" Facing Adam while holding the phone, he looked at her sincerely, waiting for her answer. What else can Meredith do? Can only helplessly report the name and location of the nursing home. "Have you heard? Just go there and help me hire medical staff who have taken care of Dr. Alice Grey." Adam ignored Meredith''s entanglement, and when Christina secretly gave him a thumbs up, he looked naturally at Toolman #3 and set the task. "Well, let''s find six first, preferably three men and three women. When the time comes, two people work in shifts, and it is best to come to work tomorrow. Yes, salary is not a problem. Although Meredith had a headache in the one-to-one and mixed doubles between Adam and Christina, he agreed. But for this kind of thing, it''s better to strike while the iron is hot and put the coffin on it. If Meredith had a 60% chance of repentance before, then Adam was directly nailed to death under Adams concealed method of sprinkling money, and the chance of repentance was abruptly reduced to less than 1%. . The corners of George and Liz''s lips twitched. As soon as he shot, there were six medical staff who were on duty around the clock. In order to quickly dig corners, salary is not a problem? How much does it cost? This treatment compares favorably with the treatment of several or even a dozen elderly people in a nursing home by a medical staff member. Money can really do whatever you wantjpg. "By the way, you will order a big meal for me now, and deliver it to this address, the receiver Monica Geller, fast." After helping Alice Grey to find medical staff, Adam remembered one thing and added a sentence. After hanging up the phone, Adam said to Christina: "I originally planned to have dinner with my friends tomorrow night, but when Dr. Grey''s matter came, it didn''t mean that it was late. For a long time in the future, I might not have the opportunity to have a dinner with my friends. We have dinner together. So just move on to tonight. You will take care of Dr. Grey before wee hours, and I will come back to take your place after dinner. Isnt it okay? " "rest assured." Christina nodded without saying anything. It is different from George and Liz, who are not motivated enough. She and Adam''s ideas are highly consistent. This is the legendary female doctor Alice Gray, a character who came out of the textbook, learning from the other party, that is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, how different is it from the opening in the novel? In order to create this condition, Adam has paid enough money and effort. Now as long as she lays hands, let alone one night, she is willing to sacrifice her spare time every night. "I''ll talk to the director about renting an office in the hospital first." Adam looked at Meredith and said with a smile: "Meredith, you go back tonight and sort out Dr. Grey''s surgical tapes, notes and other valuable memory materials. We will see you tomorrow." After that, I gave Christina a look of "you keep nailing" and went to see Richard, the director of surgery. Spreading money all over the sky is a special skill of Young Master Wuhen, but this technique is too shameless and the traces are too heavy. Even if Meredith was nailed there by various golden concealed weapons, if you dare to bear the pain, there is still a 1% chance of breaking free. Christina is different. She is Meredith''s best friend, and she is blowing her best friend. Say something like, life is like that, if you cant resist, why not just lie down and enjoy it? S famous saying. Doing both soft and hard, two-pronged approach, Meredith has absolutely no idea of ??resisting. Office of the Director of Surgery. Adam talked about his thoughts. To his surprise, Richard, the director of surgery, did not agree with him, and he was as entangled as Meredith. Meredith was at odds with her mother. What is your reason? Adam''s gaze on Richard, the director of surgery, suddenly became weird. There is a problem! "Okay, I will help deal with it." Richard, the director of surgery, noticed that Adam''s eyes were wrong, he twitched at the corner of his mouth, and said with a strong smile. He can''t help it. Adam has already said a long list of benefits for patient Alice Grey. Adam also thought of various hidden dangers such as disturbing the operation of the hospital in advance, and the ability to use money can solve it. As an old colleague and good friend of Alice Grey, he just helped to coordinate the lease of the office. How could he refuse? "Thank you Director, then." Adam put away the gossip heart, thanked him sincerely, and reminded: "It''s better to hurry, and it will be done tomorrow. After all, Dr. Grey will be discharged from the hospital after a few days in the hospital. I hope she can transfer directly. In the past, I needed to have someone set up there in advance to look like her former office." "I know." Richard, the director of surgery, couldn''t help sighing, "Doctor Duncan, you have a heart." Putting aside some unspeakable thoughts, for a sick old colleague and good friend, he is still very happy and even envious that he can get this kind of treatment that obviously surpasses the beating of workers. That''s right! Even at their level, they are still really a hitman. Once a worker can no longer work for his boss, he still wants extra-standard courtesy? Want to fart! There is a risk that the prescribed ceremony will be unilaterally ended at any time There is no legal restriction, if you die in front of your boss, no one will look at you too much. And once it encounters force majeure, it is really miserable. That is, Meredith surrendered ahead of time, otherwise Adam would have a fatal blow waiting for her. Okay. Because of your past experience and busy work, you don''t want to see your mother and put her in a nursing home. But do you know the various crime rates in various nursing homes and nursing homes in the West? It was so high that it shuddered. Don''t talk about abuse or something. Your mother is a legendary female doctor, not to mention that she was definitely a big beauty when she was young. Even when she is old, she still has the charm, far surpassing Tongji, and she is easy to be targeted by others. Not to mention, she still suffers from Alzheimer''s disease called Alzheimer''s. Even if she was violated, she might not remember it. Doesn''t this increase the chance of being criminalized? She is your mother after all! How can you bear it! If Adam really took this kind of real investigation report on Meredith''s face, questioned her, and promised to make her ashamed and regretful to tears, it might collapse. But no way, Adam is a good man. This kind of thing is not a last resort, he will not do it. Emmm. He is so considerate. "Monica, it''s me. Tomorrow night''s dinner will be ahead of schedule..." The director of surgery Richard agreed to help, Adam walked out with a big smile, and walked to the dressing room while calling Monica and the others. "Your cousin Casey is here too? No problem, so crowded, I''ll let people order one more..." Chapter 416: I have never seen such a brazen man "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Adam called Monica and then called Toolman No. 3. At this point in time, everyone has eaten it. Therefore, Adam asked Toolman No. 3 to order a French-style meal with a small amount but a very expensive meal. Now that Monica''s cousin is here, she naturally won''t be missing her share. hang up the phone. Adam went to the changing room to change his clothes, walked to the elevator, and was about to leave the hospital. not yet. A burst of explosive dialogue came to his ears. "You are really a Satan, and you know it yourself, don''t you?" Dr. Shept''s voice was a little angry: "If Satan can show up, he must be like you. Why don''t you fly back to Boston on a broomstick?" "Don''t be so narrow-minded." Shept''s wife, Dr. Montgomery, sounded indifferently. "Then you don''t be a **** with copper pieces!" Dr. Shept cursed coldly. "You will forgive me eventually, won''t you?" Dr. Montgomery was also a little angry: "I mean, we used to be best friends, and there was a crisis in love, but such a deep friendship, you can''t just let it go, right?" "I used to think you were the love of my life." Dr. Sheppert said coldly: "But the plan couldn''t keep up with the changes. When you and my best friend Mark were on our wedding bed and arrogantly looking at our wedding photos, everything changed." Hearing this, Adam was a little startled. It''s no wonder that Alex was shot by a real gun. At the beginning, Dr. Shept, like all doctors, expressed concern about Alex''s experience. But then more and more news came out. Especially Alex and the gunman''s wife, on the gunman''s wedding bed, after the gossip about the gunman''s wedding photo broke out. Dr. Shept''s attitude changed. It was an unquenchable disgust for Alex. The truth is finally revealed. It turns out that Dr. Sheputt really felt the same way. What''s worse than the gunner is that the green one is still his best friend... Adam stopped and couldn''t get closer. But he didn''t mean to leave either. "divorse agreement?" A few seconds after Dr. Montgomery was silenced by a blow, Dr. Sheppert''s surprised voice sounded. Obviously, she didn''t expect her to be entangled to the death at first, but now she has a direct showdown and took the initiative to come up with a divorce agreement. "Your lawyer said there is no problem." Dr. Montgomery''s calm voice sounded: "I haven''t signed yet. The decision is in your hands. You sign and I will sign. After signing, I will take the fastest flight to leave New York." "I will sign immediately, and I want you to leave immediately." Dr. Shept said indifferently. "Derek, have you ever thought about a problem?" Dr. Montgomery smiled and said, "Even if I am Satan, even if I cheat with your best friend behind your back, maybe I will still be your love in this life?" Dr. Shept: "..." Adam: "..." That classic saying: I smoke, I drink, I have tattoos, but I know I am a good girl. Comparing with Montgomery''s famous saying, it is directly turned into a slag, is there anything? Such an awesome declaration really stunned Adam. who do you think You Are? Black Widow? Dr. Shept, what are you waiting for? I just went up and **** her! When Adam was shocked, he shouted in his heart, as a man, oh no, as a human being, shouting for Dr. Shept. This emotion was so strong that he, who had always been steady, couldn''t help but walk out of the corner. Eavesdropping alone can no longer satisfy his growing demand for gossip. He wanted to watch Dr. Shept scolded the classic quote on the spot: I have never seen such a brazen man! But something that shocked him even more happened. Dr. Sheppert watched as Dr. Montgomery with a smile on his mouth left in the elevator, but stood there blankly. Holding divorce agreement in hand. The hand that was supposed to sign immediately was also there. "No way?" Adam''s mouth twitched: "No way?" You won''t be really moved by her, don''t you want to sign? Dr. Montgomerys mouth cannon is so powerful? Dr. Shept took the divorce agreement and stood there for a while, then raised his head to the sky, sighed softly, put down the signing hand, held the divorce agreement, and pressed the elevator down button. Adam walked over. "Doctor Shept." "Doctor Duncan." The two greeted each other. The elevator is coming. The two walked in. The elevator began to descend. The air was quiet. Adam couldn''t help but said: "Doctor Sheputt, if that night happens again in the future, I can help you look after Meredith." "..." Dr. Sheputt was taken aback, somewhat inexplicable, but nodded in thanks: "Thank you." That night, it was his wife who suddenly appeared, and his lover Meredith ran away. He couldn''t chase after him and told Adam to take care of him. It''s really personal. Adam smiled. Originally he was reluctant at first, after all, Meredith had the unique skill of drunkenness and belt-dropping, a bad one, he didn''t earn a favor, and he would make a commotion. Facts also proved one point. That night had been strictly guarded against it, Meredith had achieved a good deed with George. Emmm. Strictly speaking, it is half. After all, anticlimactic. But after all, Dr. Shept is green. Adam was a little worried before but now it seems that it is completely unnecessary. Even if Dr. Shept knows about Meredith and George, it''s okay. Even his favorite wife and best buddy cheated, he seemed ready to forgive. Not to mention, he was the one who sorry Meredith first. Meredith was just drunk in sorrow. Of course, I have to forgive her 100%. This kind of risk-free favor is so profitable. Don''t make money, don''t make money. 520 apartment. Boom boom boom. Boom boom boom. Boom boom boom. "Please come in." Adam knocked on the door, heard Monica''s voice, pushed the door and walked in. "What''s going on here?" As soon as he entered the door, Adam noticed something was wrong. I saw Rachel and Phoebe sitting on the couch and turned to look at the door. Ross sat on the solo sofa with his head down, his expression was a bit silly. Monica stood there, rubbing her hands, her face eager to try. Chandler stood behind Monica with a helpless expression. Joey hasn''t come yet. On the table, there are exquisite dinner plates, which are covered with beautiful covers. Obviously, the French feast that Adam ordered by Toolman No. 3 has already been delivered. Under the banknote capacity, everything is astonishingly high. "You wait a moment." Monica stretched out her hand to Adam, making a wait, and then shouted to the bathroom: "Kathy, how are you?" "immediately." A young female voice came from the bathroom. "What the hell?" Adam was also a little confused for a while. "I''m ready." Monica''s cousin Kathy came out of the bathroom wrapped in a bathrobe, and then began to flick her long flowing hair. The three girls stared at Adam in unison. Rose and Chandler''s eyes began to be dull. Chapter 417: Sinful salted fish "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! 520 apartment. A beautiful lady walked out wearing a bathrobe, shaking her wet hair. Good men have encountered this plot. But the five pairs of piercing eyes around him completely destroyed this familiar atmosphere. Adam glanced at her, then politely averted his gaze, looked at the host Monica here, and motioned: "What''s the situation?" Monica replied: "I''ll talk about it later." "Kathy, this is our good friend Adam." "Adam, this is my cousin with Rose~." Monica made the introduction, dragging her throat when she mentioned Rose, obviously meaning. Rose lowered his head when he heard this. "Hi." Adam greeted with a smile. "Hi." Casey covered her chest with her left hand, raised her right hand slightly, moved her fingers lightly, staring at Adam with a smile at the corner of her mouth. "Ahem." Rose coughed heavily. "I''ll change clothes first." Casey also noticed something wrong with the occasion, and smiled and walked into Rachel''s previous room, but now the guest room. Patter. The moment the room door closes. "See, this is a man''s normal reaction!" Monica immediately jumped up, waved her index fingers, pointed at Adam, and looked at Chandler and Rose. "Yes!" Rachel straightened her stomach and spit out there: "What do you see her, it seems that time has started to slow down, a moving melody sounds in your ears, the tip of your nose seems to smell fragrance, and Kathy''s whole body is shining? Its a lie that you are fascinated by." "I did not lie." "It''s true, I don''t want it either." Chandler and Rose quickly explained embarrassingly. "I believe you." Rachel sneered: "Because if you premeditated to kiss Casey, then you''re really a scumbag, hell, she''s your cousin." "Cousin from far room!" Seeing Adam''s eyes startled, Rose immediately shouted: "Legal speaking, we are fine." "Ho, ho, ho!" Monica raised her hand and looked at her brother incredulously: "Have you really thought about it?" "..." Rose was speechless, and could only lower his head in embarrassment without speaking. "He and his cousin?" Adam''s mouth twitched. "I am not, I am not, don''t talk nonsense!" Rose was anxious. "Who put the mouth on Casey''s face?" Rachel contemptuously said: "I''m really curious that Meng La knows if he will believe your statement." "I" Rose blushed immediately and his neck was thick. "Don''t get excited." Adam soothed: "I know someone. The first time he was with his distant cousin." "Really?" Rose''s eyes lit up suddenly: "What''s the matter with them?" Monica and others also looked over in amazement. "Oh, it''s like this." Adam sighed and said with a smile: "They were still young. At his uncle''s funeral, he and his distant cousin were in the kitchen, chatting across the shelf where the herring was kept. At first, they were the same as Rose. They didn''t mean that at all. , But at a certain moment, their eyes were facing each other, and the flames of youth immediately ignited." "This is too disgusting!" "They can do it, uncle''s funeral!" "and after?" Rachel and the others condemned one after another, but Rose started to ask questions. "Later they went to an island country car." Adam smiled: "Until now, when that person sees or smells the pickled herring, he gets guilty and embarrassingly excited." "sin?" Rose is dissatisfied with the word. "correct." Adam said seriously: "That''s his cousin, isn''t it sinful?" "It''s the cousin Yuanfang!!!" Rose exclaimed: "There is no problem with the law!" "So?" Adam shrugged and said: "None of us said that there was something legal, we just mocked him on a moral level." "..." Rose''s face went dark. Until now, if he didn''t know that Adam was not supporting him at all, then he would be a fool. "Hahaha!" "Well said, we just despise you morally." "You are so plausible, do you dare to tell this in public when the family is reunited? Rose, do you dare?" Rachel and the others immediately laughed. "Why are you so happy?" After getting dressed, Casey walked out of the room. There are naturally reasons why it took so long. She dressed up carefully. Rose''s long face stayed there again, looking at her foolishly. Adam noticed that even Chandler was a little surprised. "It''s nothing." Monica twisted heavily behind Chandler, and then quickly turned off the subject. She had prepared the guest room to let Casey stay, but Chandler''s eyes were straight when he saw Casey. No way, she can only send Casey to Rosenah. Why did you think that Rose was going too far, and he wanted to move his mouth directly. Then Casey could only live back. After all, she is here anyway, and Chandler is far less likely to have a problem than Rose. But now that this is the case, Chandler and Rose have not improved at all, they still look like idiots at every turn. It seems that Kathy can no longer stay here. A husband, a brother, and a cousin obsessed at the same time. Speaking of it, it''s all the shame of the family! "Let''s eat together, this is Adam''s apologetic meal." Monica greeted. "Where is Joey?" Adam curiously asked. "Where else can he go? The beautiful lady has an appointment." Monica complained: "If it''s tomorrow night, he can participate, but you temporarily changed it to tonight." "Sorry." Adam apologized: "It really happened suddenly." "Your doctor is really so busy?" Phoebe doubted: "Can''t squeeze out even one night?" "No Adam shook his head, and said about Alice Grey: "...Although she still remembers medicine now, no one can tell when she will forget it, so I must be the shortest Pass down her experience and knowledge as completely as possible within the time limit. " "Wow! You are amazing." Casey exclaimed. "For the patient, I support you!" Phoebe gave a thumbs up. "I didn''t expect Meredith''s mother...then we will have fewer chances to party." Chandler shook his head. "Yes it is." Adam nodded: "But I will not miss any important moments that belong to all of us." "I believe you." Chandler laughed. "OMG!" Rachel fanned her face with her hand, as if she was touched: "Would you like to be so touching? I''m almost crying." "Have you named the child? Leonard is curious about it." Adam''s words dispelled Rachel''s move. "Don''t say these horrible things!" Rachel gave Adam angrily. "Chandler, where are you and Monica?" Adam looked at the two he valued most. "we?" Monica and Chandler were taken aback, and then smiled: "We have just passed our honeymoon for more than two months, so we don''t think about it for the time being." "Yes, take your time." Adam smiled meaningfully. The dinner is over. Adam took Chandler to say a few words on the balcony and left. He admired Lily Matthew''s saying: As long as they don''t miss important moments in each other''s lives, the best friend will always be the best friend! Chapter 418: Irving Lee speaks to the insider 520 apartment. Early in the morning. Everyone went back to their homes. "What did Adam and you mutter on the balcony?" In the bedroom, after washing up, Monica asked casually while wiping the skin care products. "Joy''s thing." Chandler lay on the bed and explained: "Adam asked me to remind Joey not to go out and mess around. His friend, Barney, who has the same reputation as Joey in New York, has been infected with the love drug and is still accepting it. treatment." "what?" Monica was taken aback: "Really infected?" "Adam said that if Joey didn''t pay attention anymore, the public service advertisement that was made for the hospital back then, with his now-famous soap opera actor and his dual identity as a personal experiencer, it would be a no-brainer for others to spend money to find him for another advertisement. " Chandler vomited: "Even if you let him be your image spokesperson, maybe." "But this is a fascination?" Monica said speechlessly: "Do you remember the last time Joey didn''t have sex, but what happened after filming this public service advertisement?" "Oh, of course I remember." Chandler smiled: "He hasn''t dated for more than a month, and his family won''t let him go back on Christmas for fear of being infected by him." "Yup." Monica said uncomfortably: "Joy has been like this for more than ten years. There is nothing at all. I almost forgot about it. I always feel far away from us." Ok. This uncomfortable is more of a fear. She also had a lot of relationships back then. The same goes for Chandler. And Chandler also had a period with the legendary Aurora. Aurora travels around the world, and has had more than one male companion everywhere... "I heard that some internal diseases can lie latent for many years, right?" The more Monica thought about it, the more afraid she became. "We''re all right." Chandler quickly comforted. "You do not know!" Monica cried her face: "What if it is infected to a child in the future?" "No... if you are worried, we can go for an inspection." Chandler reassures: "Adam is in the hospital, and we quietly asked him to check for us, which is very convenient." "Did Adam tell you something?" Monica broke free from Chandler''s arms and stared at him: "He even asked us at night if we want to have children? Are we afraid that we will infect them?" Having said this, she began to emotionally condemn and blame herself: "I hate you! When you first went to my house, I fell in love with you, and if you fell in love with me then. We are each other''s only, so there is no such worry at all! I hate myself too! Why were you so unreserved a few years ago, what happened after waiting for a few more years..." "..." Chandler got a headache. When he was still in college and Monica was still in high school, he didn''t know anything, how could he be the only one for each other. More importantly, Monica back then was two people, how would you let him choose? Which one to choose? My wifes obsessive-compulsive disorder came up, and it was really life-death. "No, really not..." Chandler wanted to explain, but looking at Monica''s flustered expression, he knew that the language was empty. At least tonight, don''t think about sleeping well, just pull Monica directly to get up. "What are you doing? It''s this time, I''m not in the mood!" "Neither did I. Ya was on duty in the hospital tonight. We went quietly to find him and asked him to check us and eliminate all risks, so that you, we can feel at ease, right?" "it is good." Monica jumped up when she heard it. Adam went back to the apartment and was about to go to the hospital when he received a call from Chandler and the others. "Then come over." Adam was surprised. After hanging up the phone, he couldn''t help but smile. This was actually in his expectation. It''s just that he somewhat underestimated Monica''s reaction speed. Breathing out Chandler and them, and bringing them to the hospital to get rid of the disease is naturally an excuse. What he wants is for Chandler and Monica to do fertility checks. Adam knew that Chandler was okay, but Monica really wanted her own child. Why did you break up with your beloved uncle back then? Isn''t it because the uncle already has children and doesn''t want to have another child. Chandler and Monica both have problems in this regard, and it is very difficult to nurture the crystallization of love. Even if Adam, the great Kunpeng, was flying there before, let Chandler change the job of a code farmer who hurt his body in advance, and then drag him to exercise every morning. But the true effect remains to be tested. If the two are still having difficulty gestating, then time will also be an extremely critical factor. After all, the golden age for a woman to have children is only a few years, and Monica is about to pass... And as the age gets older, the success rate of conception will be lower and lower, but the risk of pregnancy will increase step by step. This is also one of the important reasons why Chandler and Monica gave up pregnancy and chose to adopt in the original time and space. At that time, they didn''t have much time for them to try. Now Adam is helping them to think about it. Two months after their marriage and honeymoon, they started to plan for it. Once the check result is not satisfactory, they immediately start to spend time on it. After a few years, there is still hope. What is paid? It was just Du Lei tearing his eyes. Various experiences have also improved comprehensively... In this regard, Irving Lee directly called the expert Medical Center. Adam was waiting outside. Soon, Monica and Chandler hurried over. "Aren''t you drawing blood?" Chandler held a purple-gold bowl used by Tang Sanzang to learn from the West, and he was dumbfounded. "All." Adam said seriously: "Examine it all." "Don''t talk nonsense, go quickly!" Monica''s domineering attribute is online: "This time, I make an exception and allow you to miss Kathy in the bathroom." "..." Chandler smiled bitterly. "Go, I''m also taking Monica for an examination." Adam patted Chandler on the shoulder and smiled: "Madam has spoken, the opportunity is rare, take it well~" Chandler had no choice but to go into the bathroom with his funds in disgust. Adam took Monica to the other female doctors. Women are different from men, and it is not as convenient as men to do this kind of examination. "Christina, why are you here?" Adam settled down with Monica. When he came out, he ran into Christina and frowned, "Didn''t I let you take care of Dr. Grey?" "I want, too." Christina shrugged and said: "But she is resting now. Someone takes the initiative to help. It''s useless for me to stay there. So she came out to see if there is a place for me. Don''t worry. From the past, there is no problem." "Someone took the initiative to help watch? Who?" Adam was surprised. "Go and see for yourself." Christina had a strange look in her eyes. Adam was also interested and walked over immediately. "Holyshit!" When he arrived in the ward, Adam was immediately stunned when he looked inside. Chapter 419: The second is also a legend "Daily American TV Series ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Outside the VIP ward where Adam upgraded Alice Grey. "Holyshit!" Adam was dumbfounded. "Now you understand?" Christina smiled and said, "Do you still need me to take care of it?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. His eyes fell on the VIP ward again. I saw Alice Grey lying on the side of a man''s arms on the hospital bed, with her hands on his chest, in a sleeping posture of an old husband and wife loving couple. A hot man, wearing a white coat, with a face like a full moon. It''s not George O''Malley, who is it? This is all taken care of on the hospital bed, and it is indeed not necessary for Christina to take care of it all the time. "what''s the situation?" Adam couldn''t help asking. Although he had told George about the story of Yin Liting and Yang Buhui before, he also knew that there were even more exciting and more brainy legends on the island country. Alice Grey mistakenly identified George as her husband and Meredith''s father because of Alzheimer''s disease. And George did have half a story with Meredith. But he was really just teasing about George and the two Grays, and had no other meaning. But I never expected it. The little fat George really has something... I was hospitalized in the afternoon, and just after the operation at night, I slept together directly. How long is this? Does little fat George O''Malley have any special charm aura for women? A girlfriend assassin? "I was also shocked." Christina murmured: "I used to take good care of Dr. Grey and stayed there all the time, but George suddenly ran over and was scolded by Dr. Grey again, and suddenly broke out." "and then?" Adam frowned. He doesn''t like this attitude. Alice Grey is a patient, and it is not intentional to scold you. As a doctor and junior, how can you compete with her? If you don''t want to scold, just don''t get close. Why are you stimulating Dr. Grey! This is irresponsible for the health and well-being of the medical profession and mankind. Thinking of this, Adam secretly decided to teach George how to be a man. "I stopped." Christina''s purpose is exactly the same as Adam''s. Naturally, she understood Adam''s discomfort at a glance, and immediately explained: "But he broke out too suddenly and was too emotional, and he didn''t listen to me at all. "Tell me what happened." Adam interrupted. "George said that he doesn''t like Dr. Grey''s treatment of Meredith, and he will not allow Dr. Grey to treat Meredith again in the future!" Christina said: "I immediately pushed George to drive him out, but Dr. Grey suddenly changed his attitude. He changed his previous scolding to George and agreed gently. George pushed his nose to his face, and said that Dr. Grey was not allowed to do this to him in the future! Dr. Gray also nodded, then moved aside, patted the bed, and asked George to come and sleep with her. Then it looks like this. " "Is this the memory back to the few years they first got married?" Adam''s brow furrowed tighter. Patients with Alzheimer''s disease have memories that are not static and may be at different stages of life at any time. Most of the time, it doesn''t match the reality, and this is the common name for Alzheimer''s. Of course, there will be a moment when it will just match reality and wake up, but the chances are very small. After all, Dr. Grey had just contracted Alzheimer''s disease just a few years ago, and the memory of more than 50 years in the first half of his life accounted for 92 to 3 of his life. "It should be stimulated and switched memory." Christina sighed. She understood what Adam meant. For them, the most valuable thing for Dr. Grey is the experience and knowledge that he has polished in the operating room for decades. In an ideal state, it is natural that the memory is better as far back as possible. Because that way, experience and knowledge are more abundant. Now Dr. Gray was stimulated by George to return to the period when he and Meredith''s father were just married. According to Meredith, her father left when she was five years old, and her mother took her alone for more than two decades. In other words, more than 20 years of experience and knowledge are missing. Moreover, it was Dr. Grey desperately performing operations, sublimating his skills, and then creating a legendary era of many handed down techniques. If medical knowledge and experience also go back. Then Adam and the others lost too much. "Damn George!" Christina was first shown by George''s show. Did not think of this layer. Now that Adam wakes up a little, he can''t laugh immediately, and scolds distressedly. "Now we can only hope that medical knowledge and experience will not change with it." Adam was also very distressed, and said solemnly: "Tomorrow we will confirm, if there is no change, it''s okay. Once the change really follows, then we must block George in the future and not let him approach Dr. Grey." "understand!" Christina gritted her teeth: "Next time I see George approaching, I will kick him away." Adam nodded. He knew Christina was not joking. A legend like Dr. Grey has completely different values ??for the scumbag and the tyrant. The scumbag can learn a little by following. But in the face of Dr. Grey, who is in a state of confusion, more often than not, he may not even understand. But for the talented academics with explosive motivation, once they can keep up, this kind of personal opportunity to learn from the legend will definitely make all doctors jealous. "Adam, how do we confirm tomorrow?" Christina worried The reason why a legend is a legend is that it is awesome. Even if Dr. Grey''s medical knowledge and experience really returned to more than twenty years ago. But more than 20 years ago, Dr. Grey had already shown her sharp edge, how can ordinary people test her level. "Don''t worry, there is me." Adam smiled and said, "It would be difficult for me to test which year Dr. Gray was in, but it''s just probably too simple to test whether Dr. Gray was in more than 20 years ago." "..." Christina stagnated. Only then did she remember that the future achievement in front of her was hard to say. But at this moment, in all ages of the medical profession, there are really only a handful of people at this age who have to find a person who is more powerful than that of Dang. Doctor Grey is indeed a legend, but not the only legend. She agreed with Adam''s words, but then she noticed the problem and looked at Adam suspiciously: "Can you really test what year Dr. Grey is in?" Adam was talking about difficulties, not impossible. It''s as if one is making stewed tofu. The other is to make Vince Tofu. The two are not a level of difficulty at all. If Adam can really do it. That would be horrible. "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. "hiss." Christina took a breath, and completely lost the idea of ??competing with Adam for the first place. But she was not depressed either. The mountain rises and the scenery stops. It depends on the above, depends on it. It depends on it, but it depends on it. Whatever you choose, there is no gain. Faced with such a terrifying character as Adam, it is impossible to fight for the first place. The second is also good. Mostly legendary. : Notice I have something to do in the evening. Im gone today. Im going out tomorrow. There should be only 2 shifts. It will definitely resume 3 shifts on Sunday, forgive me! If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 420: you can! Medical center. Adam and Christina, outside the VIP ward, watched George and Alice Greys mother slept together for a while, and reached a consensus on the next actions from tacit understanding. In the VIP ward, one foot was placed on the bed and one foot was still on the ground. George O''Malley, who dared not press it all up, twisted uncomfortably. who am I? where am I? What am i doing? After the soul''s three questions, the biggest echo in George''s mind was: "How would Meredith react to this scene?" "He is a little uncomfortable." Christina said. "He should feel uncomfortable." Adam smiled and said: "He is white and fat, just like cotton, and has a similar personality. Others suspect that he is gay. You completely regard him as a girlfriend, but you forget that he is still a man." "So?" Christina was puzzled. "So, once he enters a special situation, he can still be transformed into a jackal." Adam played with taste: "Otherwise he wouldn''t have the same story with Meredith. This way, he is now like Meredith''s mother, haha!" "Oh, you mean..." Christina showed a suddenly realized expression, looked at George in the ward, and complained: "It''s just him? It''s pretty beautiful! No! It should be disgusting! Does every man have such absurd and disgusting thoughts?" "of course not." Adam righteously said: "I don''t know what you are talking about." "Ha ha!" Christina smiled contemptuously. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "I will leave it to you first, and I will take my friend to the laboratory. I will come over for you later. If the nurses are in place tomorrow, we don''t have to be so tired." "Row." Christina did not follow the topic, nodded and agreed. Adam left and found that Chandler hadn''t come out yet. Boom boom boom. "Chandler?" Adam knocked on the door. "Wait." Chandler''s awkward voice came from inside. "not bad." Adam looked at his watch and joked across the door: "It seems that the effect of making you insist on morning jogs has come out." "Not..." Chandler was speechless. "Take it slow, then call me." Adam smiled. "Does it have to be like this?" Chandler''s tangled voice came from the bathroom. "Yes it is." Adam paused and said affirmatively: "You''d better do it yourself, otherwise I can only ask Monica or a nurse to help you." "There is such a nurse?" Chandler was shocked. "Hmm." Adam smiled and said, "Some nurses, like the tailor Joey introduced to you, like to do more and volunteer to provide more considerate services for free. You will love him." As soon as this was said, the bathroom was completely silent. "Chandler?" Adam tempted to call. "Go away!" Chandler shouted: "I don''t need him!" "Haha." Adam laughed: "If you don''t do it yourself quickly, I''ll send him over." After speaking, smiled and walked away. ten minutes later. Chandler surreptitiously handed Tang Sanzang''s purple golden bowl to Adam. "Let''s go, go to the laboratory together." Adam didn''t answer, let Chandler hold it himself, and dragged Chandler to the laboratory for testing. The results came out very quickly. "Low, but barely considered normal." Adam breathed a sigh of relief when he got the result. "What do you mean?" Chandler was puzzled. "It means you can have children, but you need to work hard." Adam smiled. "what?" Chandler was dumbfounded: "Isn''t it checked for any hidden viscera? How did you find this out?" "By the way, by the way." Adam said solemnly: "Your gonorrhea checkup was done as well, and it''s no problem. I''ll wait for Monica now." At this time, Monica also came out. I have to say that women are extremely sensitive to this aspect. Monica immediately noticed Adam''s intentions and became more nervous. after an hour. "How?" Monica''s voice trembled when she saw Adam getting the inspection report. "Not too good." Adam sighed: "The gonorrhea examination is okay, but your body is not easy to get pregnant." "what!" Monica exclaimed, her whole body is not good. "how so?" Chandler hugged Monica, not daring to talk. "It should be the reason for weight loss." Adam explained: "Monica was so fat at the beginning, and then in a short period of time, she reduced her body to her present shape. It must have gone through extreme dieting. It hurts her body. Of course, there are also reasons for her physical fitness." Just look at Monica''s attitude towards cookies. I didn''t eat one piece originally. But once you break the vow, you can''t stop at all. This shows that she still hasn''t stopped dieting. In the past, Monica was a big girl who two people fit together. She became one person in a short time, which is equivalent to cutting off one persons meat. Calculated according to the girl, there is at least 100 catties. What is the concept of losing 100 catties in a short time? The body is not affected, that''s weird. "I can''t get pregnant?" Monica covered her mouth with her hands, and said in horror. "It''s not impossible." Adam comforted: "It''s not easy. Fortunately, Chandler is normal. As long as you try more from now and spend a few years, you still have a great chance." "Really?" Monica looked at Adam blankly. "Really!" Adam affirmed: "And it''s not without benefits." "What''s the benefit?" Monica said anxiously. "From now on you can drive dangerously." Adam smiled and said: "It saves money and excites. U U Reading " "Chandler, let''s go back." Monica grabbed Chandler and walked out: "You are not allowed to sleep tonight! Oh, no, from tonight, I am not pregnant, so don''t want to sleep well!" "Didn''t you say not to think about it now?" Chandler resisted a bit: "We just spent our honeymoon not long." Once anything goes too far, it will no longer be fun. Just like the men near the country of daughters, calling them the country of daughters, there is no fragrant flavor, and they all say that it is the place of horror. This is indeed the case. When Tang Seng entered the daughter country, he first met an old woman. The old woman made it very clear that if she hadn''t been too old, she would definitely be like other women in the daughter country and proactively ask for love. Once he fails, he will grab the man into pieces, and each one will make a sachet. But once you follow, it is also a dead word. Jia Rui held the Fengyue Baojian and called the expert directly. The reason why there are no men in the daughter country is not that there is no man in the past, but that no man can survive in the hands of Juicer Ji in a country. Go and die one by one. Go for a pair and die for a pair. As long as the number of people going together is not too large to a certain extent, it is a dead word. In the same way, how could Chandler be happy when faced with Monica who is going to be Juicing Ji in the face of "Blackening"? "Do not talk nonsense!" Monica didn''t listen at all. She could indeed give Chandler time, take it easy. But now knowing that time is pressing, she must count on every second. "..." Chandler was dragged and staggered, looking back at Adam, full of complaints. "you can!" Adam stretched out his hand and clenched his fist to make a cheer. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 421: I treat you as a friend, but you want to be my dad? The next day. Medical center. "call." After Adam gave Dr. Grey an examination, Christina on the side got the answer from Adam''s eyes and couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. Okay! The little fat man George just brought back Dr. Grey''s emotions back more than twenty years ago. Dr. Grey''s knowledge and experience have always been at the peak. Too. Zach, whom George had been mistaken for, had nothing to do with Dr. Grey, and there was no comparison with her favorite medicine. "Zach, don''t disturb Dr. Grey''s work, come out with me." Adam smiled. "Yes, don''t disturb my work." Doctor Grey nodded. "..." George had no choice but to follow Adam out. When I turned around, I wanted to say something to Dr. Grey, and I saw that Christina had been blocked in front of him. The small eyes are full of hurry up, dont make trouble, or Ill squeeze you. "How was your sleep last night? It''s nice?" Adam''s eyes were full of playfulness. When he got the good news, most of his discomfort with George disappeared. Originally prepared to punish George, now it is reduced to ridicule. "Adam, it''s not what you think..." George''s face blushed instantly. "No need to explain to me." Adam waved to interrupt. He is also an old onmyoji. This set of you dont need to explain to me, to explain is to cover up, and to cover up is the facts. He is familiar! "Don''t you tell Meredith, can''t you?" George struggled. "Of course I''m fine, but do you think Christina will keep such a hot news from Meredith?" Adam teased: "And you guys are nothing, what can''t you say? Zach?" George''s whole body is not good. "Do not worry." Adam smiled and said, "Meredith won''t mind." "Really?" George''s eyes lit up. "Of course, she might wish you were Zac now." Adam said seriously: "This way you can take care of Dr. Grey instead of her." "Adam!" George was a little annoyed by being teased all the time. "Ok." Adam raised his hand: "Really, if I were you, I would ask Dr. Grey, what brand of cologne Zach uses." "why?" George was taken aback. "A woman who has lacked her father''s love since she was a child has more or less a daddy plot." Adam smiled and said: "Scientific research has shown that when you associate with such a woman and spray the same type of cologne as the woman''s father, the chance of cheating such a woman into bed will increase tenfold." After speaking, he dropped the thoughtful George and walked away quickly. Adam was worried, and he couldn''t help but laugh if he didn''t leave. This scientific research was taught by Beverly to his son Leonard. Leonard did go to Petunia''s bed that night, but whether she sprayed Petunia''s father with the same cologne is still open to question. And Meredith is different from Petunia. For Zach, who left her father at the age of five, her daddy plot is not necessarily greedy for her father, but it may also be disgusting... Green Clinic. "Adam, Rachel came to the medical center for a checkup yesterday?" Leonard complained: "Why don''t you tell me?" "Rachel kept telling you not to tell you." Adam smiled and said: "She is fine, so I didn''t tell you, after all, it''s the same looking for you and me." Leonard was taken aback, then nodded and smiled: "It''s true." He worked so hard to accept Adam''s approach, and did his best to help Adam grow, isn''t it just for this moment! After all, he keeps getting old, Rachel and the others encounter medical incidents in the future, it is indeed not him that should be found, but Adam! Adam did this first and clicked it out first, which really made him very pleased. "How about the name of Rachel''s child?" Leonard was in a good mood, the corners of his mouth couldn''t control the arc, and he couldn''t help but pull Adam out of the house. "If you want me to say, if it''s a boy, it''s Adam Green! As long as my grandson is half as good as Adam, I don''t even care if he is an illegitimate child!" "She has this idea." Adam''s mouth twitched: "But Chandler and Monica booked first." "This won''t work!" Leonard dissatisfied: "Why did they book first? Do they have children?" "not yet." Adam shook his head: "But they are working hard." "That''s it!" Leonard waved his hand: "They are your friends, Rachel is also your friend, if Rachel gives birth to my grandson, it will be Adam Green! I said it!" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. If it was in the East, it was Rachel and Rose who said this, and Adam had beaten them violently. I treat you as friends, but you want to be my parents? Take advantage of me! Looking for death! But here is not the East, but the United States! The tradition in the U.S. is to give children the names of relatives, friends, or favorites. This is not humiliation! It''s recognition! It''s inheritance! It''s glory! such as. In the Big Bang Theory, Sheldon and Amys son was named Leonard Cooper! Sheldon originally planned to add a middle name: Nimoy! Taken from Sheldons favorite TV character, the last name of Spock actor Leonard Nimoy in Star Trek! But this middle name was killed by AmyAccording to her original words: "If you name Leonard, you will be content!" Obviously, Amy didn''t want her son to be Leonard either. Because they mingled together every day, Leonard must be called separately. It would be embarrassing if Leonard was mistaken by the melon-eaters who did not know the truth as Leonard and her son! But there is no way. Sheldon insisted! Leonard did pay too much for Shelton, and Amy could only endure it no matter how unhappy it was, and recognized this name that might be embarrassing. To say this kind of glory, for Leonard. It''s not much worse than Shelton''s speech at the Nobel Prize award ceremony to thank himself. In the beginning, Leonard was very happy, but felt that it was worth it to be tortured by Shelton for almost 20 years. But when Sheldon gave an explanation, his touch instantly vanished. "Leinard, I know you won''t win the Nobel Prize in your entire life, but my son will definitely do. Then your name will be written into the history of the Nobel Prize in disguise." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "So, don''t thank me!" Thank you? I just want to strangle you, or explode your head with the force! Fortunately, Leonard is also an old ninja, just expressing it with his eyes. And Sheldon''s interpretation of this is that Leonard is grateful to him. perfect! He is such a good friend! It is precisely because of this custom that Adam can only accept the strong recognition of his friends with a wry smile, hoping that there will be no situation in the future. A group of friends: "Adam!" A group of children: "Oh, father, mother!" Adam: "..." If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 422: Who is the most beautiful cub in the medical center? Medical center. Adam finally got rid of the shadow of many friends who named their children after him by his name, and went to the ward to find the case he liked. Then he was hit again. "Duncan, you don''t need to take care of this case, I will let Grey take care of it." Doctor Bailey made a decision. "Ok." Adam left with a wry smile. "What happened? Adam Duncan was kicked out of the case he took over again?" "Unbelievable." "Doctor Bailey is worthy of being a Nazi. There is really nothing to say in terms of fairness. If you teach you a lesson, you can teach you, regardless of who you are!" "I also saw that she was able to beat the director, and the director gave in." "The moral role model of the medical center is not a joke." "Yes, I will definitely support her when she will be the chief resident in the future." "..." As soon as Adam left, various discussions continued to spread. Most of them were gloating at Adam and admiring Dr. Bailey. At noon. buffet. "Are you really kicked out by Doctor Bailey?" Liz was surprised: "Why this time?" She was not surprised that Dr. Bailey would kick Adam, but she was curious about the reason. This is the charm of Dr. Bailey. Whether she likes her or not, she agrees with her justice and ability. That is to say, the position of chief resident has not yet been vacated, otherwise she will be the first candidate. The general resident doctor is not a professional title, but an administrative position. Responsible for the management of all residents, they need enough popularity, so that when all residents encounter difficulties, the first thing they think of is to find the chief residents to solve them. Otherwise, this job will not go on. Of course, there are responsibilities and rights. The general resident can coordinate the operating room, assign the work of the resident, and participate in important meetings of the hospital. He can be called a junior director. It is an important resume for the promotion of the director in the future. It has always been a popular position for many years of ambitious senior residents. It''s all about being ranked the most popular in this popular position. "Doctor Bailey has her reason naturally." George was a little gloat: "And this reason must be convinced, I believe Dr. Bailey." "So strong cologne." Adam glanced at him: "Did you change the new model today?" "..." George''s face turned black. That''s right! He is a man who believes in science. What Adam said to him, he listened. Just like those old people, dont worry about how sane they used to be, but at this age, its easy to be fooled by the health care product manufacturers and all kinds of health-preserving routine advertisements. Because this is their rigid demand for a healthy lifespan. George''s desire for Meredith, not to mention Adam, is the result of scientific research, that is, folklore, folk prescriptions, and he is willing to give it a try. Isn''t it just another brand of cologne? He always uses it. Which one is not used? So he surreptitiously asked Alice Grey. He really asked about it. Taking advantage of the break time, I went to the store next to the hospital to buy a new one, and then shook it a few times in front of Meredith. But what made him angry happened, Meredith did not show interest, but frowned in disgust, and asked him why he changed this cologne. George, who was too disgusted by the goddess, was heartbroken. This is also the reason why he showed obvious gloat for Adam. Although he didn''t know that Adam was intentional. But it did not prevent him from being happy to see Adam unlucky. It''s bad luck alone, not as bad luck as everyone else! "I''ll change it tomorrow." George watched as he walked over with the plate, and saw Meredith, who frowned and stopped walking. The aggrieved people wanted to cry, and said angrily. "Okay, Meredith, you robbed Adam''s case." Liz raised an eyebrow at Meredith who was sitting down and smiled. "Why did I steal him?" Meredith shook his head and said: "This is because he is not suitable to take over this case." "What case?" Liz curiously asked. "Kerry Lodge, 23 years old, blushing and high fever." Christina took the words: "Dr. Sheputt performed neurosurgery in the afternoon. This is a very interesting case. Adam, if I were you, I must fight for reasons. You are not the only one who makes her blush. Dr. Sheput also Yes, he is still her attending doctor." "what?" Liz almost sprayed rice: "She blushes whenever she sees a handsome guy?" "Do not." Meredith has a pity on her face: "She blushes as long as her heartbeat is fast, and her blush reveals her thoughts to everyone, so even if this kind of surgery may have serious side effects, she has no hesitation in going there. do." "The back, abdomen, and thighs will be compensatory sweating, and eating may also cause sweating." Adam said: "Less than one percent of patients will also have facial nerve palsy, spinal nerve injury, pneumothorax and hemothorax. Once it occurs, it can be said to be very serious." "Just to treat blushing." Christina said: "Instead of me, I will never risk my whole body paralysis to make people move my brain. When my heart is moved, my heart is moved. What''s so shameful?" "That''s something we haven''t experienced." Meredith retorted: "We can''t really appreciate her despair." "Christina, it''s not easy to change to you." Adam reminded: "Just imagine Once you encounter a case and operation that you are particularly interested in, don''t you have a heartbeat? As long as your heart beats, your heartbeat speeds up, you will blush and feel hot. This state is indeed nothing shameful. It will inevitably affect the quality of your surgery, right?" "Oh." Christina stayed for a while, then nodded: "Well, now I have a sense of substitution, I might be more entangled in my place." Not doing surgery will affect your ability. Surgery will still affect your abilities. As a female doctor who aspires to become a legend, this is really an extremely painful choice. "So." George was stunned: "Adam was kicked out of this case by Dr. Bailey because the patient blushed when he saw Adam?" "Yes it is." Meredith nodded. "The patient sees that Adam and Dr. Shept are both blushing?" Liz wentssiping: "Which one I saw made her blush more?" "Interesting topic." Christina said leisurely: "Who is the most beautiful cub in the medical center?" "How does this compare?" Meredith said unhappily: "Everyone has a different aesthetic." "Well, my fault." Christina shrugged and said: "For another question, in the eyes of Kerry Lodge, who is the most beautiful cub in the medical center? Doctor Miracle or Mr. Dream?" Adam''s mouth twitched. Why does this sound so awkward! "no one knows?" Christina joked: "The patient could tolerate Dr. Sheppert, but he couldn''t tolerate Adam. He almost had a high fever again, so that Adam was driven away by Dr. Bailey who didn''t talk about martial arts or morality! The result is not already obvious. That''s it." If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 423: Directors Soundtrack Medical center. buffet. "Is that so exaggerated?" Liz did not dare to say: "Blushing to have a high fever?" "It''s not exaggerated at all." Christina joked: "When I saw Dr. Shept, she just used a hand fan to cool down, but in Adam, the hand fan had no effect at all. The blushing was like dripping blood, and her breathing was short of breath. Started to be dizzy." "Adam is not Michael Jackson!" George was speechless: "Is someone really fainted watching him excitedly?" "Can you accept that fans fainted because of Michael Jackson''s song and dance, but can''t accept that the female patient blushes and dizzies because Adam is too handsome and too heart-warming?" Christina was surprised: "Aren''t they all sick." "You will be beaten if you say this." Adam interrupted: "Well, don''t talk about these meaningless topics, Meredith, have you brought those videotapes and medical notes from Dr. Grey?" "I brought a few videotapes." Meredith frowned: "Are you sure this is feasible?" "Worth a try." Adam frowned: "Only a few? Only video tapes? No medical notes?" "Try with a few plates first." Meredith''s eyes flashed: "Too much inconvenient to hold." "Ok?" Adam frowned. There is something wrong with Meredith. Don''t you want to hand over these precious surgical videotapes to the "enemy"? There are also medical notes. Adam did not believe that the dignified and legendary female doctor Alice Gray would not have left any medical notes. Meredith not only obscured the question of medical notes, but he didn''t even want to mention it. The problem here is obviously greater. But after thinking about it, Adam can also understand. If Meredith really doesn''t want to be an enemy. Compared to surgical video tapes, medical notes are obviously more precious. Why? These surgical videotapes are selected copies of Alice Grey''s operations in various places, and the original versions are actually kept in various hospitals. As long as you collect it carefully, you can actually get it. But medical notes are different. That is Alice Grey''s private summary, which must contain her summary of various surgeries, as well as some cutting-edge pioneering surgeries. Once you meet the right person, such as Adam. To thoroughly understand the content inside, follow the cutting-edge pioneering surgical brains to study hard, it is likely to be a brand-new series of surgical procedures named after their own names. A sensation in the world. Forge a legend. This is the real treasure. If you change to Adam, you will probably keep it secret. But understanding belongs to understanding. This wind cannot rise! Adam''s eyes narrowed, and various routines that made Meredith''willingly'' hand over the medical notes flashed in his mind. Meredith lowered his head with a guilty conscience and did not dare to look at Adam. She didn''t expect this layer at all. Enemy? She is not Christina who is motivated to explode. She had no idea of ??competing with Adam at all. The reason why she was so vague and reluctant to answer the conversation was because she went back to look for the surgical tapes and medical notes that her mother had piled up at home last night and discovered an amazing secret. Her mother also has a lover. Well, why did you say that, she didn''t know. But this is not the point. The point is that it looks like her father left her back then, and she can''t be blamed on her father. And the fourth person between the parents turned out to be Richard, the director of surgery! From time to time in the medical notes, there will be a section of the cigarette details of her mother and Richard, and even her old Si Ji, who has a 100% drunken belt, is blushing. And in many cases, it was her mother who took the initiative. This kind of family shame, how can she openly let others see. If someone is familiar with her and reads her mother''s medical notes, will there be any bad associations? For example: dragon begets dragon, phoenix begets phoenix... These distracting thoughts were quickly left behind by her. "director" When Meredith thought that the good uncle she respected turned out to be such a person, the whole person was not good. "Adam, are you really going to consult Dr. Grey with the surgical tape?" Liz reminded: "She has Alzheimer''s disease after all. Even if she remembers medicine, if you say something wrong, you will learn it wrong too. Wouldn''t it be very dangerous." "correct." George echoed: "This is irresponsible to the patient. Howdareyou!" "It''s ok." Adam smiled and said: "I can tell right from wrong, but what you said is also reasonable. In order to be more responsible for the patient, you should not participate, after all, howdareyou!" George and Liz stopped for a while. "Haha." Christina couldn''t help laughing: "This is a precious surgical video of the director''s soundtrack. Are you sure you don''t want to watch it together?" Adam glanced at her appreciatively. This analogy of the director''s soundtrack version is quite interesting. U.S. films pay attention to the producer-centered system, and most directors do not have the final editing rights. And the importance of editing needless to say. The same movie, different editing, can show two completely opposite meanings. When the film is released, the release version that reflects the will of the producer is shown. In many cases, the director is very dissatisfied with this, thinking that the release version is rubbish, and it does not reflect the deep connotation he wants to express. In order to make a meal, many companies are also willing to give the director a chance after the screening is over, let the director produce his own director''s cut version or the director''s soundtrack commentary version, and then sell the video with this gimmick. . After all, if it is exactly the same as the public release version, why should those who have watched the movie spend so much money to buy a video tape? Even those companies that have shattered the whole place, add a few seconds, tens of seconds or minutes to the public release version of the scenes that are cut off, and dare to say that they will have a completely different experience after watching them, and they will be shown in the theater again. Circle money. In the Big Bang Theory, Shelton and the others, whether it was the new release version with dozens of seconds added, the director''s cut video tape, or the director''s audio commentary video tape. As long as film companies dare to sell, they will never miss it. Seriously spend money or watch or buy, after reading it, write a comment and post it on the Internet, and discuss it with fans. It has always been a set of standard procedures. why? Isn''t it because Shelton and the others are crazy about it. Come back to the surgical videotape. This is recorded in real time, there is no such thing as editing. But different doctors have completely different understandings when watching surgical videotapes. There are deep and shallow. It''s like a release version cut by countless producers of different abilities. The screening effect is completely related to one''s own ability. The chief surgeon of the surgical videotape is Alice Grey. Once you join Alice Grey and explain in person, isnt it the directors audio commentary version? For doctors who truly love medicine and are ambitious and motivated, the director''s soundtrack version of precious surgical video tapes is really rare. Because this edition is underlined. No matter how poor the ability is, as long as they follow the learning honestly, once they learn it, they won''t be worse off. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 424: Mouth hardware honesty Medical center. in the afternoon. "Duncan, come here." Dr. Bailey greeted. "What''s the matter, Doctor Bailey?" Adam walked quickly over. "Kerry Lodge''s surgery is over." Dr. Bailey said: "She will wake up soon. The results of the operation are good or bad and need to be tested. I don''t think anyone is more suitable for this job than you." "Ok." Adam has no other words. Ward. "Hi." "Hi." Kerry Lodge woke up slowly from the anesthesia and greeted Meredith. "finished?" "Hmm, the operation was a success." Meredith smiled and said: "We are just continuing to observe your condition, and Dr. Sheputt will come over to check on you soon." "Say it again?" Kerry Lodge smiled. "what?" Meredith was puzzled. "Say his name, Doctor Shept." Kerry explained, and then realized that his face was not as hot as usual, and immediately cried out in surprise: "OMG! Look at my face!" "It''s not red at all, you''re fine." Meredith smiled and said, "I will never''blush and miss my husband'' again..." At this moment, Adam walked in. "Doctor Duncan." Carey looked over, and then she noticed something was wrong, stretched out her hand to touch her face, and said in horror: "My face is red again. Did the operation fail?" Meredith''s face was heavy. "take it easy." Adam stepped forward, checked, and comforted: "The operation only minimizes the effect of your sympathetic nerve conduction excitement. It is not completely shielded. Your blush now is not the blush that can cause high fever and dizziness at the beginning. It''s just that ordinary people blush, and the operation was successful." "Really?" Kerry seemed to believe it. "Really." Adam smiled and said, "It''s not you, it''s me!" "Ha ha." Carey touched the hand of his face, never felt the exaggerated heat in the past, and felt relieved a lot, and couldn''t help but smile. Meredith also breathed a sigh of relief. "I''m going to see Dr. Sheputt to check on you." It was about his own operation, and Dr. Shept came quickly. As a result of the examination, as Adam said, the operation was successful without any problems. Christina, who received the news, smiled and said: "The charm of Doctor Miracle and Mr. Dream competes, are you convinced this time?" George and Liz rolled their eyes and didn''t want to answer at all. Into the night. Adam''s ability to make money was used, and Dr. Grey''s office was quickly completed. The six nurses all came here sincerely to participate in the great cause of nursing the legendary Doctor Grey. Alice Grey also moved from the VIP ward. "Doctor Grey, these are some of the surgical videotapes you have done. We hope you can explain to us the idea of ??performing the operation at the beginning and teach us some practical experience." Adam begged. "we?" Alice Grey frowned and said, "I don''t have so much time to teach. I take those interns who don''t know anything. You are the only one. You have this qualification." "Thanks a lot." Adams mouth curled up, and her eyes calmed down Christina, who said euphemistically: "Doctor Grey, I made a mistake just now. Only I am your student. They are all trainees under me. They just listen to the clerks. Questions, I will answer them, and will not waste your precious time." "Ok." Dr. Grey nodded calmly, and then pointed to Meredith, who was leaning against the door trying to hide his sense of existence: "But she is not allowed to be here." "mom?" Meredith looked at Doctor Grey in disbelief. At the beginning, she did reject Adam''s practice. But the matter was over, and she didn''t want to pretend. For Adams words, start again with your mother, let her accompany you, help you, and witness your growth, she is actually very yearning for it. That''s why she will stand here. After all, it''s off work time. If she doesn''t want to, no one can force her. However, she did not expect that she did not pursue her mother for fooling around with Richard, the director of surgery, which caused her to lack the love of her father at the age of five and stayed with her single mother in the hospital. Instead, her mother got worse and said such hurtful things. Thinking of this, her eye circles were red. "She is a child and I don''t want to work with her." Alice Gray said coldly without noticing it. In her memory, Meredith has always been a child. The child should be playing while she is at work. How can I disturb her while she is working? "Doctor Grey, Meredith is no longer a child, I''m sure of this..." Adam had a meal. If anyone''s child has this stunt of being 100% drunk and dropping the belt, I''m afraid they will be just like Li Jing, the general soldier of Chentangguan, who will kill him with righteousness. Of course, I met Li Jing, who would be 100% empty-handed, and that was another matter. Suppressing this distracting thought, Adam continued: "She has completed medical school and became a qualified intern. If you don''t believe you can test her." After speaking, he winked at Meredith. Christina immediately walked from Dr. Gray''s side to Meredith''s side, and reminded in a low voice: "She is a patient, so you can give in to her." "Ok." Dr. Grey glanced at Adam and nodded, "I''m here to ask you..." Meredith wanted to ignore her mother''s problems. But under Christina''s pull, she also had the idea of ??slapping the face of her mother in her heart. She suppressed her grievances and answered her mothers questions intensively. Although Dr. Grey has always looked down upon her daughter. But after all, it''s a mother and daughter, how could the mother''s strong medical talents not inherit it at all? Meredith''s medical talent is naturally not as good as her mother, but it is also top-notch. This is why she used to be so romantic and playful, but she was able to rank among the best in Harvard Medical School and become a best friend with Christina. However, as Dr. Grey raised the difficulty of a vertical straight line that was nearly 90 degrees, Christina, who subconsciously answered questions in her heart, began to frown Meredith was naturally really stuck. She is talented, after all, not as good as the talented hardworking schoolmaster Christina. "That''s it?" Dr. Grey said indifferently. "..." Meredith flushed. Liz looked at her sympathetically. Having such a mother is simply a headache. Just two words can break the heart. George couldn''t help but want to incarnate again as Dr. Grey''s husband Zach, and stopped Dr. Grey as he did last night, but Adam glared at him, and then his vision was completely blocked by Adam who was standing over. "Doctor Grey, this question is beyond the knowledge of the interns. It''s normal that Meredith can''t answer it." Adam rounded up the conversation: "As their mentor, I should answer this question..." Then, he said the answer. "Doctor Grey, they are with me and won''t disturb your normal work." Adam smiled and said, "I promise." "Ok." Dr. Grey nodded: "Your intern, you are in charge, let''s get started." Meredith: "..." Who is your child anyway? Faced with such a different attitude, she would rather her mother ignore them all. "Unilateral pelvic resection..." Adam pressed the play button, and the specially placed large-screen TV immediately showed an image of an operation. The young Doctor Grey was wearing a mask and couldn''t see his face clearly. However, those resolute, confident and calm eyes that were almost indifferent showed her charm vividly and vividly. As the elderly Gray talked about it, Adam and others'' energies were all poured into it. Including Meredith. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 425: When Xueba meets Xueshen Medical center. The first night. Adam, Christina, Meredith, George and Leeds participated. The second night. Bianca who was on duty last night, cheeky bald Chris and white fat Stu also joined in. The third night. "Hey, do you have a way out?" "What way?" "Relationship with Adam Duncan, or Meredith Grey? Last time, Christina Young will do." "Oh, what you''re talking about is what they did and watch the operation video together. I''m not interested. We haven''t even gotten all of our own affairs, so why go to find the guilt." "You are right. But can you do me a favor?" "What''s busy?" "I want to adjust the duty time with you, you see?" "Sorry, this won''t work." "Why? You are not willing to help with this little thing? Are you still my friend?" "We are friends, but I have arrangements for my spare time, and I can''t change the duty time." "What do you have to do at that time?" "Dating, I can''t watch some **** video for you, so you just let me bachelor?" "Can''t you date another time?" "No, it''s already fixed." "Not this time, but next time, we will keep shifting from now on. Can you just tell your girlfriend?" "It still doesn''t work. My girlfriend''s work hours coincide perfectly with my duty hours." "..." Into the night. Outside Grey''s office. "WTF?!!!" "Hi~" "Didn''t you say you went on a date with your girlfriend?" "Yeah, I am dating my girlfriend." "...Your girlfriend is your left hand?!!!" "Don''t be funny, apart from hands, how can our doctor have the time and energy to talk about other girlfriends? Two are too tired, so I can only choose one." "...In this case, why are your dates stuck at this point in time? You still run to this place?!!!" "No way, my girlfriend has always been very curious about our business. I think the surgical dissection is too exciting. It just happened that I was showing the operation video here, so I begged me to show her. She said that as long as I agree, she will give me benefits when she goes back at night, so I cant refuse, you know~ One more thing, I secretly tell you, in fact, I am also very aggrieved. Because I suspected that she came to see handsome men and beautiful women, oh, but there is no way, there is only such a girlfriend, no matter how she is, I can only choose to forgive, what do you think? " "..." What''s wrong with this world? What about trust between people? The doctor who was shown his face by a friend didn''t know where he was fooled. His friend said that watching the surgical video tape together was shit, and for various reasons he was unwilling to change the duty time with him, so he could only sneak over and watch it while the duty was open for a while. But he was still too naive and forgot one thing. His friend is a dog. Shit is not smelly at all for the other party, but it is particularly fragrant. The reason why the other party is not willing to change shifts is because the other party''s duty time is exactly the same as Adam''s duty time. And this activity of watching surgical tapes together would not have been possible without Adam. It can only be held when Adam is on duty and takes a break. This is why he wants to change shifts with each other. I just didnt expect... this world is too sinister, there are bad people in society... Facing Xiu''er friend with a hippie smile, he could only put up two middle fingers, and then looked into the office, which was crowded with people. Many don''t even have a seat, just find a place to sit down and watch attentively. As time goes by, there are more and more people who can''t get in and stand directly outside. Didi. Didi. When the pager rang, in the glaring eyes of everyone, he smirked, and then left in shock. As a doctor, no one is a fool, and everyone knows that this opportunity is not met. So those who were able to find a way out, they had a good relationship with Adam and they all went through the back door ahead of time and entered the office. It doesn''t matter if they take a slow step like this, they can only stand outside the office and turn around, expecting someone to ring their pager and seize their position after they leave. Early in the morning. The directors soundtrack commentary this night is over. Everyone talked about leaving in twos and threes. "Adam..." Steven Murphy walked out with a complex expression. "Isn''t it wrong?" Alice walked side by side with him, as if she hadn''t heard the whisper of the super spare tire, she smiled: "A legendary female doctor personally explained each of her classic surgery procedures. How rare is this opportunity? Even you, dare not at all. Imagine it?" "Ok." Steven Murphy nodded. It is useless to make a legendary doctor like Grey be such a teacher. Or to be more precise, no one can pay and no one is willing to pay such a large price, just to follow a legendary doctor and study hard to be an excellent doctor. He consciously is the closest to this condition. Dad is the chairman of Murphy Pharmaceuticals. As the second generation of super rich, he is willing to work hard to become a doctor. But even if his father supported him as a doctor, he couldn''t pay an unimaginable price to invite a legend to give his teacher the wonderful work. I can only say that this opportunity, everything is too coincidental. Not such a legendary doctor, not such a special disease, not such a genius brain hole, not Adam''s ability to execute money ~ www.novelhall.com ~ will not have such an opportunity. "By the way, this opportunity is so rare, how did you get it and take me with you?" Steven suddenly thought that he had heard complaints from some doctors about not being able to join, and he was a little surprised. Alice''s eyes flashed and she smiled and said: "We are both medical school classmates. Even if you and Adam had some unpleasantness before, don''t you just let them go. Adam is a generous person, and she is very supportive of doctors who are willing to make progress. With a supportive attitude, isn''t it normal for us to join?" "Yes." Steven smiled embarrassedly: "Adam is indeed a generous person. I think it''s bad. I''ve been listening to them saying that the number of places is rare, and I want to find a relationship and go through the back door, but forgot that we were originally medical school classmates." "Ha ha." Alice smiled unnaturally. The smile is a little weird. Grey''s office. Everything that should go is gone, only Adam and Christina are left. "Adam, I have a proposal." Christina said: "I''m going to buy a video camera to record the whole process of our lectures, and to facilitate our review, what do you think? "do you need?" Adam was surprised. "need!" Meredith, Leeds, and George shouted in unison. "Not everyone is as perverted as you, with any high-definition graphic memory." "You talked too deeply with Dr. Grey, we can''t keep up." "It''s not just us, even Christina can''t keep up." The three of you spit at each other. Christina looked a little embarrassed. The kind that Xueba meets Xueshen... If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 426: Adams show Medical center. Grey''s office. "Christina?" Adam glanced at her, thought about it, and suddenly realized that it seemed to be the case. "Not only for this reason." Christina didn''t like this look, and quickly added: "In fact, recording the commentary version of the director''s soundtrack is also very good for you." Liz and they both looked at her in surprise. Only Meredith showed a sigh. She knew that her best friend was still too strong. It was because they couldn''t keep up. Christina had to find an explanation that was good for everyone. Hey, isn''t it tiring to live like this? "You mean..." Compared to them, Adam immediately guessed what Christina meant. "Yes." Christina nodded. "what are you guys saying?" Liz frantically said: "Speak out directly, don''t play dumb riddles." "Ha ha." Adam ignored her and said with a smile: "I''ll buy things like cameras, the fastest and most professional." "Also." Christina shrugged and said: "Anyway, you are a local tyrant." It''s too early, and after talking for a while, they disperse. Apartment. "What additional benefit does this have for you?" Bianca asked back. "You really pick time." Adam couldn''t help but laugh. "Say it!" Under Biancas urging, Adam sighed and sighed: Christinas meaning is very obvious. Its clear to see more and more doctor colleagues who want to join. The influence of this whimsical activity has already begun. diffusion." "Ok." Bianca nodded: "Many people have come to me for a relationship and want to join." "That''s it." Adam sighed: "We all know that this opportunity is very rare, but we still underestimate its preciousness. For me, this is not only an opportunity to quickly absorb growth nutrients from the legendary doctor, but also a rapid expansion of my own reputation. Show." "Show?" Bianca was a little surprised. "Correct." Adam smiled and said: "This is actually the same as the heat. Dr. Grey is well-known in the medical world, right? She is suffering from Alzheimer''s disease. The news is overwhelming, isn''t it? With Alzheimers disease, even a childs girlfriend cant recognize it, but he still misses the complicated medicine. Isnt it pious enough? Is it even more touching that she continues to shine for medicine in this way? Her friends, rivals, admirers, and generations of doctors who have studied the Grey series of techniques in the medical field, will they be interested in this video tape of the director''s commentary version? The answer is yes. Then such a large number of colleagues in the medical field will try to find a way to get these video tapes and have a look. This is not a hot spot in the medical field, so what is it? Maybe you can be shocked out of the circle. " This situation is the same as the families of those celebrities have more chances to go to the stars than ordinary people. Because these celebrities have their own traffic, they have attracted much attention. As long as one''s own conditions are good, the starting point of Star Path will be very high. If there are one or two skills, then the right future star. Several big shows gathered at a glance, if the performance is not so hip, it will be directly promoted to the first-class star. Alice Grey is a superstar in the medical world. The hot spot of the "Star II" Adam, not only did not pull his hips, but was extremely eye-catching. Such video tapes are completely super propaganda machines. "I understand." Bianca exclaimed and screamed: "With the way you communicate with Dr. Grey, as long as such a video tape spreads out, your strength will be seen by all medical professionals who pay attention to this matter, and then recognized by everyone." "Ha ha." Adam smiled happily. Once this is done, the benefits will continue. Because in the United States, fame is everything. After they have completed many years of residency training, they must take the examination of the physician''s license to practice medicine. After passing the three barriers and passing the exam, you have to fly everywhere to find the hospital to accept yourself as the new attending doctor. Mengxin, who is not well-known, can only fly constantly and constantly look for opportunities for interviews. It''s almost impossible for the big hospitals to ask you, and you don''t like those small hospitals. Because the basic conditions of small hospitals are too poor, many of the operations you like can''t be done at all, and they are directly transferred to large hospitals. Just imagine how cruel the truth is for a motivated doctor in this situation. Tired and painful, most of them have to accept the actual beating in the end. Maybe it''s been wasted in the small hospital for a lifetime. In the event of an economic downturn, small hospitals cannot be maintained, and there is a risk of unemployment. Finally, I tried to jump to the big hospital and started again, familiar with the hospital''s personnel rules and all kinds of latest medical equipment and medical technology. In the face of the economic downturn, major hospitals have laid off staff, and they are the first batch of targets to be retrenched. Those who have reached this level are basically middle-aged, but in order not to be unemployed, they have to accompany a smiling face and ask the hospital to give them the opportunity to repay 007, so that they can become stronger. How miserable. But like Adam. The situation is quite the opposite. As long as the medical center''s residency training is nearing completion, even if you have not obtained the practicing doctor''s license, major hospitals all over the country will come over to establish relationships with you months, even a year, or two years in advance. A holiday gift you will never miss. I will send you flower baskets from time to time. Every time I fly over here to invite you to a big meal. The hospital''s surgical director or full-time headhunter, diligent persuasion, all kinds of flattery, and promise you all kinds of salary and benefits that make other doctors jealous. Most of them will also stage a variety of lively and secretly fighting scenes. Thirty-six strategies such as the beauty plan and the divorce plan will never be absent. In order to grab you, let you join their hospital. Because the excellent you join, you can improve their hospital rankings. The hospital ranking determines the patient''s resources. The strong is stronger, and the weaker is weaker. This is another cruel cycle. And for Adam them. This feeling of being coaxed by being an uncle ~ www.novelhall.com~ Even a person who is calm and calm will not help but feel dark in the bottom of my heart. Not to mention, you can really choose your favorite hospital and location. You know, the positions in the hospital are all pits for each carrot. If the position is not available, even if you pass, you may not be able to immediately serve as the director of a department. Such as Leonard and Dr. Burke. They are all attending doctors in cardiothoracic surgery. But Dr. Burke is the director of the Department of Cardiothoracic Surgery under the Department of General Surgery of the Medical Center. He is responsible for the work of the Department of Cardiothoracic Surgery of the Medical Center. In theory, if it is not for Leonard''s own patient group, he will come and call Leonard directly, then when it comes to the Cardiothoracic Surgery Department of the Medical Center, Dr. Burke will have the final say. This is the resource that the position brings. Large hospitals in big cities have a siphon phenomenon. Such resources are far better than those who have worked hard to accumulate their own patients by word of mouth. Adam has a deep understanding of this. When I was a network writer Xiaopujie in my previous life, why he cared about a hundred times more about editors than his girlfriend was because the editors had the recommended resources. A heavyweight recommendation may be able to get you to take off. Under this circumstance, can we not''editors abuse me thousands of times, and I will be edited like first love''. Adam had no choice in the previous life, but Adam didn''t want to live like this in this life. Then it was Adam''s inevitable choice to gain fame and reverse the relationship between supply and demand. After all, who can push the whole process directly, who is willing to shout out "Thirty Years in the East and 30 Years in the Hexi, Don''t Bully the Young and Poor" and stage a counter-attack farce? That was the hard life of "30 years", or the most enjoyable "30 years"... If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 427: Lecture began Two days later. Saturday night. Ward. "Mr. Juston, we thought we could use a simple way to tumor, but it is more complicated than we expected. The tumor has penetrated into the pericardium, causing tears in the external muscles of the heart." Dr. Burke is communicating with patients who have recovered from the operation. "What a complicated medical term." The patient Mr. Juston smiled bitterly. "It means your heart is broken, but if we rescue you, you will be fine." Christina said quickly. "Doctor Burke, is that right?" The patient Mr. Juston looked at Dr. Burke in surprise. Dr. Burke looked at Christina with his hands on his hips, nodded and smiled at the patient Mr. Juston: "Yes, take a good rest, and soon you will be discharged from the hospital." Get out of the ward. "Doctor Yang, are you in a hurry?" Dr. Burke looked at Christina. "No hurry." Christina denied it immediately. "Something tonight?" Dr. Burke''s eyes were a bit complicated: "Dating?" "appointment?" After Christina was taken aback, she couldn''t help laughing: "You really don''t know anything, Preston Burke!" "Not a date." Dr. Burke''s eyes lit up. During this time, Christina''s alienation was so obvious. Except for working hours, there is almost no private communication, and the romance of the locked door in the duty room is even more distant, as if it had only happened in the previous life. As a man, as well as a superior doctor, he also wants face. Christina didn''t say, he didn''t ask. But tonight is Saturday, and he checked Christina''s duty schedule and knew that she would be off tomorrow. Coupled with the appearance that Christina was obviously anxious to get off work, he had to think more, and then couldn''t help it anymore and began to ask questions. The result satisfied him. Too. How could Christina, a highly motivated female doctor like this, waste her time on things like dating? He worried too much. "Then you are tonight?" "You really don''t know?" Christina was surprised: "Ya organized a lecture on classic heart transplant surgery by Dr. Alice Gray in the teaching room of the Medical Center tonight. Anyone can go to see it, and it will be recorded on the spot. I reserved a seat in the front row." This kind of director''s soundtrack commentary, she has participated in four shows, very rewarding. In addition to technology, she reminded Adam of the increase in reputation. Therefore, even if the lecture implements the mode of Alice Gray watching and explaining + Adams questioning, the focus of the recording tonight will only be on Alice Gray and Adam. But this time, in order to improve the effect, Adam will give them the opportunity to ask questions on the spot. This is also a good opportunity to show your face. If you can use your talents in the questioning session to ask some very high-level questions, and it will be difficult for Adam as an''assistant teacher'', then it may not be possible that she can turn the object and become the real protagonist. Of course, she didn''t report much hope for this, just a trace of yy deep in her heart. A few lectures on this model have come down. For Adam, she was convinced. But there is always a dream, what if it comes true? "Alice Grey?" Dr. Burke was taken aback for a moment, then his face was grimace: "Naughty! She is a patient with Alzheimer''s disease, how can she give lectures? Who approved her to do such a fool in the teaching room of the Medical Center?" The medical center is a teaching hospital with a university-like amphitheater, dedicated to large-scale teaching. "Who else can?" Christina shrugged: "Only the director has this right." "Richard?" Dr. Burke frowned: "Is he with you too?" He knew that Richard and Alice Gray, the director of surgery, were good friends of old colleagues. But he couldn''t believe that the director of surgery would do such a thing for personal affair. "If it''s nonsense, you have to go and see it before you know it." Christina walked quickly to the teaching room: "I don''t think there is any problem with Dr. Grey''s explanation, the thinking is clear, organized, and deep." Dr. Burke paused and followed. He wanted to see, what legend could the legendary female doctor, the pioneer of cardiothoracic surgery, create after suffering from Alzheimer''s disease? Teaching room. Doctors in twos and threes came together to discuss the lecture tonight. When Dr. Burke and Christina arrived, they were already full of people. "Damn it! Find a place to sit by yourself." Christina said to Dr. Burke and ran forward quickly. The best seat in the front row that she had reserved was being hardly protected by Meredith at the moment, and many people gathered around trying to occupy a seat. Dr. Burke looked at Christina''s running back and couldn''t help shaking her head. Then his eyes fell on the podium. Alice Grey sat there with a cold face, while Adam stood beside her, communicating with her from time to time. In a corner of the teaching room, an obviously very high-grade camera device was debugged by several professional operators. That posture. If I don''t know it, I thought it was a movie. This scene is really no one. Wayward rich man! "Doctor Burke." "Doctor Shept." "I didn''t miss anything, did I?" Dr. Sheputt quietly appeared next to Dr. Burke, standing beside him in the last row, looking at the entire teaching room. "Do you know this too?" Dr. Burke was surprised: "You have no opinion on this?" "Don''t you know such heavy news?" Dr. Sheppert smiled and said: "I have always believed in miracles Dr. Alice Grey is a legend in her own right. His endless love can really break the shackles of Alzheimers disease and create new medical miracles." "If Alice Grey really does a miracle and returns to normal, hearing what you say, what do you think she would say to you?" Dr. Burke glanced at him. "I know." Dr. Shept said with a smile: "She would say that you are definitely not a cardiothoracic surgeon, most of them are neurosurgeons, because the top cardiothoracic surgeons are God. The top neurosurgery doctors can only pray to God most of the time and persuade patients to believe in miracles. This is why the best doctors only choose cardiothoracic surgery. " Dr. Burke smiled. He could no longer agree with Dr. Sheppert''s words. Doctors despise the chain. Cardiothoracic surgery in this era completely crushes neurosurgery. Dr. Shept concluded very well... On stage. Adam saw that the time was up and the people were almost there, and communicated with the photography team, and when there was no problem, he announced the start. This time I used a projector directly. While the operation tape was playing, Alice Gray explained, and Adam asked questions from time to time. Dr. Burke just started standing there with his hands in his arms, with a disdainful smile on the corners of his mouth, but as Adam''s question deepened, his smile disappeared and his eyes began to earnestly. Half an hour later, he showed an incredible expression. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 428: Shock the audience Medical center. Teaching room. Adam and Alice Grey answered questions and answers on stage, smooth and smooth. The poor listeners can''t keep up quickly, but they feel unclear. Some people who like to substitute even feel pleasing to the eye. Emmm...I''m so good... High-level audiences can keep up and marvel at Adam''s ability to answer Dr. Grey''s answer. Because this is not a unilateral Adam question, Dr. Grey replied. It''s a complete interaction. After Adam asked questions, Dr. Grey would also ask for details, instead of asking Adam questions. Many details, empathy, they all feel that they have to think about it before answering. But Adam can answer without thinking. I''m afraid I didn''t check the manuscript beforehand... "Amazing." Dr. Sheputt in the last row couldn''t help sighing: "It''s incredible that an intern can do this." "not that simple." Dr. Burke fixed his eyes on the stage. "Ok?" Dr. Shept was surprised: "This is of course not simple. Their current question and answer mode is no longer limited to a classic surgery. During the operation, why did you do this at a certain step, is there a better way, other changes, how to deal with it, and then follow the processing of this step, what changes will there be in subsequent operations, and so on. This kind of network expansion almost covers most of the situations that may occur in a certain type of surgery. Only by mastering the treatment methods for most of the illnesses can you truly perform the operation independently and become a qualified attending doctor. We have been training interns and resident doctors for many years for this. Duncan, an intern who has just been intern for less than three months, can do this five to seven years in advance. How could it be easy. " "That was not what I meant." Dr. Burke heard such a large string of words in his ears, and he had to look away from the stage and glanced at Dr. Sheputt: "He proposed the expansion that is different from this operation and the detailed answer to these expansions. , All real data." "Duncan has pictorial memory. As long as he is willing to work hard to do his homework in advance, these data are of course the most true." Dr. Sheputt smiled disapprovingly: "We all know that he is not only talented, but also extremely hardworking." "You are not a cardiothoracic surgeon, so you didn''t hear it." Dr. Burke shook his head: "The expansion he just proposed has only appeared once in the medical profession. I did the heart surgery." "So?" Dr. Shept was puzzled: "This can only show that Duncan''s homework is very solid." "indeed." Dr. Burke nodded: "But this solidity is beyond ordinary thinking. The patient of the heart surgery is a little girl, and the operation we are looking at is a middle-aged man. The details of the little girls surgery can be fully covered. Do middle-aged men expand?" "Of course not." Dr. Shept shook his head. Gender, age, development level, physical condition and other factors are very different, which will inevitably cause differences in the details of the operation. The simplest example. Why are the top anesthesiologists so awesome? It''s not because he can adjust the anesthesia dose according to the different physical conditions of each person, so that the patient is in the various anesthesia states required by the surgeon, so as to avoid anesthesia death. So the anesthesiologist. When other doctors administer medicines and perform operations, they naturally have to refer to the physical condition of each patient. How can the physical condition of a little girl and a middle-aged man be the same? "That''s it." Dr. Burke sighed: "The detailed data on the heart surgery of the little girl cited by Duncan just now has been applied to this middle-aged person. It has completely changed. What makes me incredibly hard to believe is that these changes have been carefully considered and discovered. There is a high chance of being accurate, do you understand?" "hiss." Dr. Shept took a breath: "No? Are you sure?" "I am also not certain." Dr. Burke shook his head: "Because no one knows what will happen to this middle-aged man if he doesn''t undergo such an operation, but according to my years of experience in surgery, I intuitively feel that Duncan''s data is correct." "how can that be?" Dr. Sheppert said incredulously: "You don''t even know that Duncan did his homework in advance, and it is impossible to obtain these data. Are you sure there is only one case? Maybe Duncan saw the new operation record from other places, and the patient is also a middle-aged person. the man?" "Do you doubt my professional level?" Dr. Burke''s face became cold: "If it''s you, there are any major changes in neurosurgery. Would you not know?" "No." Dr. Sheput stopped and apologized: "I didn''t mean that, I just feel incredible. Is Duncan foolish?" Doctor is a profession that must be studied continuously throughout the life. As top experts in related fields, it is impossible for them to know the frontier information in their fields at home and abroad. "maybe." Dr. Burke''s face eased, and he murmured, "Is it blind? Just ask." As he said, he raised his hand and said loudly, "Excuse me." On stage. Alice Grey looked over unhappily, but after seeing Dr. Burke''s face, she closed indifferently, showing a few smiles. George in the audience said a few words to Meredith, and Meredith immediately cried out. Because according to George''s words Dr. Grey once recognized Dr. Burke as the director of surgery, Richard. As for the relationship between Richard and her mother, she knows the most clearly after reading the medical notes. "Doctor Burke?" Adam looked over, neither humble nor arrogant. There is a camera. Well, if it wasn''t really unbearable, he would have to follow Lao Bai and Guo Nuxia, with blush on his face. Photogenic. But although it is not so exaggerated. But before going on stage, he also asked the professional makeup artist of the camera crew to pick up a bit, and was given tips on how to be more handsome and cool in front of the camera lens. Tonight is the starting point for him to become famous throughout the medical world, and his image must be established. Must be the most handsome, cool, and professional! Strive to be equipped with BGM, which can be directly used as a movie tape. Emmm. That''s right. Adam really has this plan. It''s not really going to be released, but when I go to see Peggy tomorrow, I will show her the video tape with BGM. Brother is no ordinary person! At that time, I will send Juno and the others a copy of the past, while letting her learn, while providing her with energy. Of course, you can''t hide such a big thing from your best friend. This is also a topic that cannot be avoided when talking on the phone with each other. Talking about each other between good friends is essential to friendship. "Doctor Duncan..." Dr. Burke asked his question. Everyone was shocked. Holyshit! Is there something like that inside? The perspective of the boss is different. Then everyone looked at Adam in unison, waiting for his answer. If you like everyday American dramas, please collect them: () The literature in everyday American dramas has the fastest update speed. Chapter 429: Who else? ! Medical center. Teaching room. "Yes it is." Under everyone''s gaze, Adam nodded, confirming Dr. Burke''s conjecture. Wow! There was an uproar at the scene. It really is! It''s incredible. "It''s bragging." "How can it be?" "It''s all considered, it''s too exaggerated." "I don''t believe it, he must be blind." "I don''t believe it either!" "Even if it is Mongolian, but he considered this detail, it is also very scary." "..." There was a lot of discussion, and they didn''t believe that Adam could do this step. They were also deeply shocked by Adam''s grasp of the details. This is too challenging everyone''s conventional thinking. "Doctor Duncan, do you have any basis?" Dr. Burke''s eyes condensed, and he questioned. "of course." Adam calmly began to explain his approach. Since Dr. Gray created this classic operation, the data of subsequent heart operations like this came out of him. Covers children, youth, adults, middle-aged people, old people, men, women, good men, neutral people, etc. "...Thanks to Dr. Grey''s initiative, there are tens of thousands of such data up to now. Due to time constraints, I will not report them one by one. Let me give you a few dozen." Adam explained: "Through big data analysis, I applied the heart surgery data of the little girl that Dr. Burke had done to the original classic surgery, and made corresponding adjustments. Of course, this is just a fuzzy data in theory. , But if we expand the deduction here today, we can only do this step." The audience was silent. The camera crew quickly captured the faces of everyone at the scene. They are professional and naturally know the value of this kind of scene. Originally, they would not take on such small jobs outside the circle, but they really couldn''t refuse so much money from Adam. But now, they feel a bit like making a movie, and their emotions are up. Emmm. We are not for money, but for art! The photographer headed by him is already completely excited. As the saying goes, a photographer who doesn''t want to be a director is not a good photographer! With such a good subject, such a handsome starring, and such a shocking real scene, once filmed, his director Chu Nv''s work will surely become an instant hit. Can be a director, who wants to be a photographer? And he is not just dreaming yet. Many directors have transformed from photographers. Others can. Why can''t he? At this moment, the scene after he became famous as a director even appeared in his mind. No longer do you have to be invisible for the director and actress to shoot. No longer have to use photo shoots to coax those third-rate actresses and dream chasers after work and tarnish the photographer''s professional reputation. He can also talk about life, ideals, and scripts with first-class actress Ye Ye, and experience the mood of the male protagonist in advance, laying a solid foundation for better shooting. He is the king of the world! "Have you written down all the surgical data of this pioneering operation?" After a long while, in the lens of the king of the world, someone asked a little bit. "I did some homework." Adam smiled reservedly. "Do you remember all the tens of thousands of operations?" Someone asked, his tone was full of weirdness. "I have a good memory." Adam was reserved again. "Based on these data, did you just derive it so casually?" Someone asked again. "My math is okay and I am more sensitive to numbers." Adam is really reserved this time. In the field of mathematics, he has just started, he is still a younger brother. Well, for Peggy, he is like this... "..." The audience was silent again, and many people were dumbfounded. Damn it! Whatever you say is not bad! Are you just not bad? What are we? Rubbish? The next scene was a bit blast. Whenever Adam proposes a new direction for expansion, and the legendary boss Alice Grey makes up for a branch operation, either virtual or reality. People continue to chip in, asking all kinds of tricky and weird questions. They suspected that Adam was pretending to be forced. Everything before was carefully planned. No one can be so awesome! In their world, they are not allowed to have such awesome counterparts! Therefore, exposing the true face of Adam became the unanimous goal of most people. Whenever they can think of questions, they will immediately ask them. As long as Adam can''t answer, it proves their point. Then they will breathe a sigh of relief. What made them horrified and staring at each other was that no matter what questions they asked, Adam could answer them quickly and accurately. It doesn''t look like it can be planned in advance. Because even they themselves didn''t know that they would raise this question, and some of the questions were completely off the track and had nothing to do with this operation. "No way?" "No way?" "No way?" This classic sigh emerged in everyone''s hearts. Even if he doesn''t want to believe it anymore, the only thing that can explain this phenomenon is that Adam is really a heifer standing upside down. The theoretical knowledge of an intern is exaggerated to such an incredible degree. Can a real top genius really do this? "Dr. Grey said before that Adams theoretical knowledge is not inferior to anyone, and that his technical level is a newcomer I still dont believe it." George sitting in the front row murmured: "It seems that Dr. Grey is Dr. Grey after all. Her vision is not comparable to ours. I take it." This kind of quick question and answer is the best way to show a person''s true theoretical level. Why is the superior doctor so authoritative when taking the interns for rounds? Isn''t it because they ask questions, the interns need to do their homework in advance to answer them, and when they face the interns'' questions, they all give explanations casually. Sometimes the interns knew that they were right, but they didn''t dare to fight with the higher-level doctors because they didn''t have the confidence to go straight to the higher-level doctors and openly debate with the higher-level doctors. I was afraid that the superior doctor casually asked a question he hadn''t thought of and couldn''t answer it himself. Because medicine is too esoteric. There are countless explanations for the same condition. What the oncologist sees is the symptoms of the tumor. What immunologists see are immune symptoms. What the neurologist sees are neurological symptoms. No one can tell until the diagnosis is truly confirmed and the treatment is effective. Before that, whoevers theory can better explain the condition, who has more confidence, can persuade patients and others, whoever is the authority, will be able to take the lead. Technical authority, and obedience to the rules of technical authority, isn''t that how it comes from! "Wonderful! Wonderful!" The photographer with the dream of a director, controlling the lens and shooting continuously, shouted in his heart: "Who else? Come again! Come again! Don''t stop!" It''s a pity that after the bombing type of questioning just now, everyone was stunned by Adam, their minds were empty, no questions could be thought of, only the inconceivable remained. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 430: Rear wing abandoned pawn Medical center. Teaching room. After Adam''s performance of hanging out to calm everyone down, the first public class was considered a success. After that except Christina has been very active. The atmosphere was basically back to the state where Adam and Dr. Grey had a conversation at the beginning. Adam also had no idea of ??continuing to mess up. It''s one thing to express yourself at once. Others are already extremely uncomfortable, and they have to forcefully show their awesomeness, that''s another matter. Too much is too late. And he did not forget the original purpose: learning. So he still accompany Alice Grey to watch all the videotapes of the entire operation. After several hours of surgery, Adam continued to expand and deduced branch surgery. By the time it was over, it was already two o''clock in the morning. Lasted for a full eight hours. Except for those who were called away by the pager, no one left early, and none even got up to the toilet. Because I suppressed the envy and hatred that Adam was just an intern, I only regarded this public class as a wonderful conversation between two medical leaders. It was definitely full of dry goods, and there was no peeing in the whole process. According to the story in Dongguo''s novel: This is a masterpiece of martial arts! After so many years of residency training, I worked hard in the hospital. The upper level should please the upper-level attending doctor. I had to take a stupid trainee. Isn''t it just to learn as much as possible so that I can practice medicine on my own? Routine process, usually handle ordinary cases. These are repetitive tasks, and only the experience value of these ordinary minor operations can be added, and the upper limit is there. If you are lucky, you have to take a picture of the superior doctor before you can join in the study. It''s like a driver''s license in Asia''s current driving test. It should be continuous practice and get started quickly. But because there are too many people learning to drive, in order to make more money in the driving school, a coach takes a lot of people. Then everyone''s training time in the car was artificially cut into segments. I practiced for a while today, and just felt a little bit before I was kicked out. When tomorrow is over, I have to find the feeling again. How much time was wasted in this! The same goes for resident training. Unless there is someone above you, how could it be possible for you to have surgery every day when the hospital comes. When encountering those classic surgery that can add another sum to the resume, it is another battle to break the head. This is the reason why surgical residents start off in five years at every turn, and they have it in 1967. Adam and Alice Greys open class today is based on a classic surgery, and the network covers almost all variable branch surgery of this type of surgery. These are all the practical experience of the legendary boss. As long as you write down what you have learned and actually do a few cases, you will basically not have much problem with this type of surgery again. This is not a masterpiece of martial arts cheats! I didn''t see Dr. Burke, Dr. Shept, and Richard, the director of surgery. They also sat in the back row, their eyes focused, and they never moved. After the break. "Doctor Duncan, can I discuss something with you..." The photographer came to him excitedly, told his dream of dreaming in the entertainment industry, and asked Adam to authorize him to make a movie. "Sorry." Adam shook his head: "Apart from the issue of the portrait rights of the doctors here, I am a doctor. I hold this kind of public class to give my colleagues a chance to learn together. Making a movie is not in my consideration now." "Doctor Duncan, this is a good thing that can greatly enhance your reputation..." The photographer strongly persuaded. "I don''t care about these fame." Adam sternly said: "I am a professional doctor. What I care about is what the medical profession thinks of me. If you make such a professional and serious medical exchange into a movie, my reputation among the public may be improved, but the medical profession The impression of my profession will decline, so don''t mention this matter." This is half true. It''s really that he really doesn''t want to release this kind of movie now. Because he was just an intern, he didn''t even pass the residency exam, let alone the doctor''s license to practice medicine. For a long time, Adam could not be truly autonomous. His fate depends on how the medical professionals view him. Promoting fame is indeed useful, and it can also affect professionals. But this impact has both good and bad. The benefits are self-evident. The downside is that it will reduce the aura of medical genius that Adam should have because of the entertainment and falsehood of the movie. Because of the movie, even if it is an adaptation of a real event. In the eyes of the world, there are certain false elements. Adam''s performance was originally too exaggerated. If it were made into a movie again, it would really become a fake. The gain is not worth the loss! After he has established a sufficient position in the medical world, he is undoubtedly a genius doctor, becoming the attending doctor, opening his own clinic, receiving patients by himself, and being able to be autonomous. At that time, shooting and distributing this kind of film will really maximize the benefits. And if he really wants to make a movie, he won''t let the photographer use him to practice his hand as a director. For professional things, look for professional people. He is not bad for money. The photographer is purely thinking about good things! Want to fart! The photographer also wanted to make a lot of money to seduce Adam, but when he thought of Adam''s style of local tyrants when he approached them, he could only hold back his words in the end. Adam was full of energy, and according to the photographer''s introduction, he went to a place specializing in post-production. Under the ability of banknotes, even if it is already more than two o''clock in the morning at the moment. Adam still smoothly edited two of the most exciting videos of more than ten minutes with BGM. I have been busy until more than nine o''clock in the morning before finally getting it done. Adam was content to send an edited version and an uncut version to Juno. Then put the original and a large number of copies in the apartment and put them away. Only then took an edited version and drove to New Jersey. It''s time for inspiration again once a week. Peggy''s apartment. Two o''clock in the afternoon. Adam and Peggy ate a delicious meal specially cooked by assistant Lisa, enjoying their energy. "Show you something." Adam opened the edited videotape. "what." Peggy looked at Adam with a little surprise on her delicate face after reading it. "Do you really remember those tens of thousands of surgical data?" "of course." Adam is very satisfied with this effect. Brother is also a super genius now, you will find out slowly. "Can you play chess?" Peggy smiled playfully. "Uh." Adam was taken aback, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "Yes." "Very good Let''s have the next set." Peggy got up to get chess, suddenly frowned, and raised her delicate chin: "Go get it." Adam smiled and took it over. "You tell me the tens of thousands of surgical data." Peggy set up the chess and naturally took hold of the black chess. In chess, white moves first, and masters usually take black moves. "Let''s guess first." Adam''s face went dark. Who is looking down on! We... if you lose, don''t lose! "Also." Peggy smiled and picked up a black and white chess piece, placed it in both palms, turned his back to the back, and constantly changed positions. Finally, he put his hands from the back to the front, signaling Adam to guess. Adam''s mouth curled up, and he reached out and pointed to the left. Peggy let go of his fist, revealing a black chess piece in his palm. "You go first." Adam Hao said: "Are you sure you want to hear the tens of thousands of surgical data?" "Why not?" Peggy took the white, first picked up the **** in front of the queen, and walked forward two squares: "If you can really record the tens of thousands of surgical data and play chess while talking, it will have no effect on us. Isn''t it?" "You really value me." Adam glanced at Peggy. I have seen Peggy and Sheldon play chess before. In order to capture Peggy''s friendship, he also learned about chess specifically. Peggy''s start was surprisingly abandoning the game by the rear wing, playing a defensive counterattack, also known as the Sicilian defense, or the queen''s start. There is something to be gained from home, quite a bit of the taste of Zhenlong chess game in Go. This is only used against masters. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 431: Adam is going to be a father New Jersey. Peggy''s apartment. Adam played chess with Peggy while dictating the tens of thousands of heart surgery data. They are all super geniuses. Adam was very slow. Otherwise, with Peggy''s chess power, he would have died long ago. Because he only knew a little at first, now even with a super CPU, he still needs to spend a lot of time deducing the subsequent changes of Peggy every step. There was a chess set in his mind, black and white chess pieces kept moving forward and backward, and the scenes of each match were rehearsed in his brain in advance. It looks awesome. However, Peggys brain is also a super cpu, or Adam plus version. For mathematical calculations, it is a complete explosion of Adam. In addition, he is proficient in various chess changes. Standing on the shoulders of giants, he is already outside the atmosphere, overlooking the whole Earth. Adam wanted to explode, it was a joke. At this moment, he just loses or loses. The effect of this action is actually very good. Not only did Peggy not rush him, but his delicate face was full of smiles. Adam raised his head occasionally and met Peggys eyes. It seemed that Peggys voice could be heard: "I thought you were just a qualified tool person, the inspirational king. I didnt expect you to have this kind of talent. Maybe my friend in the future. It will change from one and a half to two, come on!" Then the cpu in his brain runs faster. A game of chess lasted five hours. "Checkmate!" Peggy put down the chess piece and smiled. "I lost." Adam reached out and knocked his king down. "You only mentioned 10,369 surgical data. Do you want to have another set?" Peggy made a suggestion with a smile while restoring the chessboard. "Are you sure you still want to listen?" Adam puzzled: "It''s 7 o''clock in the evening now, and it''s estimated that it will be 3 o''clock in the morning after I finish talking. Isn''t 10369 enough to prove anything?" "You can dictate 10,369 items, which really proves your talent." Peggy looked at Adam with interest: "Although you don''t know why you didn''t show such a talent before, you have it. If this is the case, there is really no need to go on, but from these 10,369 pieces of data, I can see the pattern mentioned in your video. So I want to wait for the complete data to come out and see if this law still exists, and whether it can be completely expressed by mathematical formulas. " "The complete expression of the mathematical formula?" Adam shocked: "Is this possible?" "why not?" Peggy laughed and said: "Mathematics is originally a tool to analyze the origin of the universe, and the mystery of the human body is also in it. You said in the video that you used these data to derive the surgical data that should appear when a middle-aged man is substituted for a little girl. How was it derived?" "I use data such as gender, age, heart state, etc. as the axis. A piece of surgical data is just a point, and the points are connected to form a rough curve. A fuzzy derivation is substituted." Adam explained. "What you have formed in your mind is a rough curve, but what I see is a formula." Peggy smiled and said, "Is there a problem with this?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Mathematicians do sum up complex laws into mathematical formulas and theorems to help people better understand the world. But this is too exaggerated, right? With so many variables in these surgical data, can they really be summarized into a formula? But when I think of mathematics, even the universe can be modeled. What a mere human heart surgery data does. Then his eyes heated up. "Is it really possible to formulate this Duncan curve?" "..." This time, it was Peggy''s turn to be speechless. Why is the Duncan curve formula? "Peggy, you are great." Adam stepped forward to a bear hug and took a heavy scent: "If it is really done, we will call this formula the Duncan-Adler formula. To borrow a word from Sheldon, the brain gives birth to the cutest baby! This is the baby that we gave birth to with our brains. There is no crying and loud noises of ordinary babies. It is covered with slimy liquid. It is so beautiful and cute. " "Sheldon said this?" Peggy wiped the drool from his face. "Do you think that with Shelton''s character, can you say such a thing?" Adam smiled. "It''s true that he hates children." Peggy nodded: "Because he almost hates everyone, and he also values ??the brain''s wisdom most. This is indeed like what he said." "That''s fine." Adam waved his hand: "Don''t worry about these details, now let''s talk about the Duncan-Adler formula..." He completely ignored Peggy''s eyes. Such a formula is nothing to Peggy. In recent years, she has published too many cutting-edge mathematics papers, otherwise she would not become the youngest mathematician. Now she is studying the most difficult and complex problems in the field of mathematics. This time it was just casual. But for Adam, the meaning is completely different. Once a mathematical formula was successfully concluded, Adam named it the Duncan-Adler formula and published it as a paper. This sensation is even higher than yesterday''s public class. Because of the exaggerated performance yesterday, even if everyone didn''t say it, there would always be someone in the bottom of my heart wondering if there was something in it that they didn''t know. There are not few such people. After all, human beings have always resisted the unknown. At the psychological level, they are reluctant to accept such an exaggerated Adam. UU reading www. uukanshu.com But as soon as this paper came out, combined with the performance in the open class, it was a super genius performance with a conclusive conclusion. Performance can be faked. After all, it can be prepared in advance. The whole speech process is written in advance. Whoever asks, how to answer, and how shocked, contemptuous, sneered, relieved, etc. can actually be designed. Adam is also a billionaire, and he has the conditions to create such a big scene. Adam again wanted to develop in the medical world, and he also had this motivation to do so. Motivation, means, and ability are all there, and they are skeptical, consciously reasonable, and even feel that this is the truth. Even if they ask questions themselves, they can be forgotten. Or Adam is lucky, and he knows all the questions asked by those who see the truth. Even Adam has a headset in his ears, and there is a medical expert cheating on him. Fake, fake, all fake. But mathematics cannot be faked. The two are indeed closely related. As long as this formula comes out, it can''t be true anymore. Next. Once Adam pushed the chessboard, he devoted all his energy to the oral surgery data. Both are super geniuses, both have the ability to remember and calculate. One to say, one to remember. Adam multidimensional data, innumerable rays converge into one point, one point represents a piece of data, and the points are drawn into lines. Peggy is studying the mathematical connection of these points, preparing to summarize these data points under a mathematical formula. The brains of the two people are like stars, and the data stars are constantly shining, shining brightly. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 432: Tired parents on Monday. Three o''clock in the morning. Adam reported all 31,485 heart surgery data. Peggy began to lie down on the desk to continue the calculations. These are all drafts of future papers. Adam stood behind her and watched for an hour, completely unable to understand the complex and profound mathematical formulas. Sure enough, in the field of mathematics, he is really just a younger brother. This also made him determined to double the time to study mathematics. Because mathematics can not only help him and Peggy establish a common language, but also have a strong role in promoting their own major medical career. Once such a heavyweight paper is published, his resume will not only add a rich and colorful stroke, but will add a sparkling page! But now, he can only watch and can''t understand anything. The Duncan-Adler formula is a bit sad to say. However, this thought did not last for a second, and was cut off by Adam Huijian. Without Adam, how could Peggy pay attention to this? Just like a woman who conceives in October, it is undoubtedly the greatest credit. But if there are no men in the first few minutes, no matter how great a woman is, it''s useless. That''s just an average man. Adam came at nine in the morning and was busy until two in the afternoon, and then he was busy for another 14 hours. There is both credit and enough hard work. The child born to the two brains has his last name, no problem! "Peggy, I''m going back to the hospital, I''ll come to see you again tonight." Adam raised his hand to check the time. "Ok." Compared to the previous ignorance, Peggy still didn''t look up this time, but he responded. "Be careful to rest." Adam exhorted again. Peggy just ignored him this time. Adam walked out of the room and knocked on the opposite door. Boom boom boom. "Lisa?" Boom boom boom. "Lisa?" Boom boom boom. "Lisa?" "boss." Lisa was wearing her pajamas, opened the door with sleepy eyes, rubbed her eyes, looked at the time, and complained: "It''s four o''clock in the morning~!" "Bonus doubled this month!" Adam dispelled her complaint with a word. "Boss, what''s your order?" Lisa was full of energy and looked at Adam with burning eyes. A posture of as long as the boss tells you, I will fight for you now. Without him. In addition to giving her a high salary every month, Adam also gives her bonuses as appropriate. Saying the amount of the bonus can make ordinary white-collar workers jealous, let alone double it! At this moment, it seemed that something came to mind. Lisa gritted her teeth, turned her head, and pulled the collar of her pajamas. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. What do you mean? Who do you think of me? "Peggy has entered the research state where I have forgotten everything. You have to take care of it all the time. I will come tonight and prepare an extra dinner." Adam explained. "Oh, oh." Lisa nodded again and again. Seeing Adam turned and was about to leave, Lisa subconsciously said, "Boss, that''s it?" "What else do you want to do?" Adam Tucao. "Uh." Lisa jealously pulled the collar of her pajamas back to its original position, shook her head and said, "It''s okay." After Adam left. "Can you blame me?" Lisa went back to get the key to Peggys apartment, and walked to Peggys apartment in her pajamas. As she walked, she muttered: "Knock on the door of the beautiful subordinate at four in the morning, and you will have to double the bonus. She is so romantic. , What do you make me think? I didn''t think about multiplayer sports, it already gave you a lot of face." new York. Medical center. Changing room. "Adam, where did you go? Why didn''t you come yesterday? I couldn''t find you even on the phone?" Christina changed her clothes and said with dissatisfaction: "Without you, Dr. Grey ignored us at all. Didn''t you even move away from dinner with friends before, why did you waste a whole day and night this time?" "Don''t worry." Adam is also a person who wants to be a father. He is in a good mood, and the curvature of the corners of his mouth can''t be controlled. He smiled warmly: "Doctor Grey is in a very good state. Even if he can''t recover, he won''t have it in a short time. For the problem, we have time." "Yes, why do you take this risk?" Christina''s eyes are full of persistent pursuit of knowledge. "My fault." Adam smiled and reviewed himself. indeed. After a series of good things, he drifted a little. This is not good. Alice Grey has Alzheimer''s disease. Even if everything looks good now, no one can say what it will be like in the next moment. Before that, he should devote all his energy to passing on her knowledge and experience. "Then tonight?" When Christina saw Adam admit her mistake, her small eyes smiled. "Continue tonight." Adam smiled. "Okay, I will tell them the good news." Christina is overjoyed. The result of Adams previous discussions with them is that their small circle usually opens small stoves every night, every week or every other week, depending on the situation, whether they hold large-scale public classes in the teaching room. For Adam, there is actually no difference. Because he is not afraid of any colleague from learning unique secrets. As long as you are willing to learn, learn whatever you want. Anyway, no one''s learning ability is better than Adam, they are not in the same dimension at all. Adam is equivalent to a teaching assistant, even half a professor and lecturer. But for Christina and them it is different. If everything is open, it is a thorough competition of their respective talents and efforts. Although Christina still has the confidence to follow Adam. But the pressure of being chased will greatly increase. Not to mention Meredith and Leeds. If they don''t work hard, they will always talk about love, for fear that they will be overtaken by others in the end. People are selfish. When Christina asked Meredith to blow her girlfriend''s wind, the small stove immediately turned on. Adam did not refuse. Because Dr. Gray''s custody is with Meredith. Once Meredith became unhappy and sent Dr. Grey back to the nursing home, his loss would be too great. Besides, it is natural to open small stoves for friends. He does not have the heart to fight for equal rights for other unfamiliar colleagues. After getting dressed and walking out, Adam called Lisa: "I probably won''t be there until early in the morning. Yes, you just need to prepare a supper!" hang up the phone. Adam smiled. If you change to someone else, you cant have both fish and bear paws. It is necessary to go to work during the day, to study Dr. Greys experience and knowledge at night, and to pay attention to Peggys "giving their children". Time and energy cannot be coordinated at all. But Adam''s endurance is "just you show", and it''s still improving. Don''t worry, what if you don''t sleep for a few days? It''s not in good spirits yet. Therefore, he planned to open the small stove in the evening as usual, and when the night was over, he immediately drove to New Jersey to check in at Peggys apartment to check the production status, and then return to New York non-stop. It''s not normal to be a parent during a special period and become a tired dog. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 433: This is really love Medical center. Nurse station. "Doctor Duncan!" A female nurse stopped Adam. "Rosie, what''s the matter?" Adam stopped and smiled. Remembering everyone''s name in the hospital is Adam''s small request of himself. For him, it''s easy. But in the eyes of others, this is respect. details make a difference. "Here is a case, you need to deal with it." The nurse Rosie, who was called by her name, had a big smile on her face. "A gunshot wound to the head?" George, who was searching for the case there, glanced at the case summary in the hands of the nurse, his eyes widened: "This is not fair, I have been searching here for so long, so you hide such a good case?" "They are all patients, and they all need doctors." Nurse Rosie gave George a serious explanation: "Different cases require different doctors. This case just needs an excellent doctor like Dr. Duncan." "..." George''s fat face was full of grievances. You women have all changed. "Alive with a gunshot wound to the head?" Adam walked over and took the medical record, surprised. "Not only did he survive, he drove to the hospital to make an appointment for surgery." Nurse Rosie snorted towards the waiting area. "It''s a miracle." Adam followed her gaze and saw a middle-aged man sitting there, looking at a magazine, a bullet hole in the middle of his forehead was so conspicuous. "Thank you, Rosie." Adam sincerely thanks. For such a special case, whoever encounters it will be lucky. Although the nurse Rosie was willing to help. But this is also Adam''s good luck. After all, if the patient came too early and too late, Nurse Rosie wouldn''t dare to do this. It is estimated that she had just arrived, and then nurse Rosie saw Adam coming and took it out of the case box. After all, George rummaged one by one, how could they be responsible for the registration. "you are welcome." Nurse Rosie flushed and hesitated: "Dr. Duncan, can you give me a video of your public class last night? I will also study." "of course can." Adam just froze for a moment, and immediately agreed. Originally, he copied so many discs just to give this to that, and take the opportunity to spread it out. Although nurses are at the bottom of the hospital contempt chain, they have little effect on spreading Adam''s fame. But to whom is it not to. Not bad for this one. Besides, maybe what she said was true. It is not that there are no motivated nurses who study hard, get admitted to medical school, and finally become a doctor. "Thank you." Nurse Rosie smiled sweeter. Of course she was not what she said, she wanted to learn from the video. She couldn''t understand it at all. There are very few nurses who want to make a transition, and doctors are so good at doing it. The reason she wanted it was to watch it as a movie. In this era, there is no word licking the screen. But her plan did interpret this word vividly. "you are welcome." After Adam smiled at her and nodded, he took the medical record and walked to the patient. "Mr. Linden? I''m Dr. Duncan, do you mind if I check you up first?" "of course not." Mr. Linden put down the magazine. When Adam started to check, he also began to tell his story: "When I wiped the pistol, I pulled the trigger. I thought the magazine had been taken out. Who would have thought that this would happen." "is it?" Adam smiled nonchalantly. Why don''t you say that you are the evil **** of fire cloud? Pointing the pistol at his forehead and pulling the trigger, he made a momentary error. There was no time to clamp the bullet with his fingers, but you have the body protection gas, so the bullet entered the brain without injury. This is the real good story. "You do not believe?" Mr. Linden was anxious: "What a mistake, you don''t think I committed suicide, do you?" "Don''t get excited." Adam reassures: "I am a doctor. I am responsible for taking out the bullet from your head. We are not in charge of other things. The police will ask you when the time comes." "Police? Why are they involved?" Mr. Linden is even more anxious. "All gunshot wounds need to be reported to the police. This is a legal requirement." Adam explained: "Even if the gun goes wrong, the key is that the police must approve your statement." Mr. Linden was silent for a moment and murmured: "Everyone makes mistakes, and I am no exception. Now I have paid for my own mistakes." Adam gave him a thoughtful look: "Mr. Linden, we need to take a CT first." "casual." Mr. Lin Deng is not in high spirits. After getting the CT film, Adam was amazed. The bullet shot in from the forehead, evading all important brain tissues inconceivably, and stuck there. "OMG! Doctor, how is my husband?" Adam confessed to the nurse to call Dr. Shept, and when he returned to the ward, he found that there was already a middle-aged woman inside, standing in front of the bed, exclaiming at Adam. "He needs to have an operation, and the detailed operation plan can''t be determined until Dr. Sheputt comes over." Adam explained. Dr. Shept came over soon. "Duncan, tell me what you think." "From the perspective of the CT film, we only need to remove the necrotic tissue caused by the trajectory of the bullet, and there is no need to take such a big risk to take the bullet out." Adam said: "This solution is safe enough. The disadvantage is that patients cannot do MRI in the future, and it takes more time to go through the security check by plane." "well." Dr. Shept nodded and looked at the Linden and his wife: "This is the surgical plan. The risk of taking bullets is very high. If you don''t take bullets, it will be more troublesome. What is your decision?" "Don''t take bullets." The Linden couple spoke in unison. "Well." Dr. Shept closed the medical record and said, "Duncan, you go to make an appointment for the operating room, and then do a preoperative checkup. We will do the operation as soon as possible. "Yes." Adam responded. When he returned from an appointment in the operating room, he heard the quarrel of the Linden couple. "21 years, I love you, and I forgive you." "You have an affair! You don''t have to pretend to be generous here! You betrayed me!" "I have a bullet in my head!" "This way we can''t even get even!" "You shot me!" "Oh, you should think of this when you cheated! You also said that we have been together for 21 years. Did you only know me today?" "..." Adam was dumbfounded outside. Sure enough, there is an inside story. It is indeed a misfire. But Mr. Linden wiped his own gun, and then was fired by his wife''s gun. If you want to come to Mrs. Linden, she should come from Texas just like Adam. But Mr. Linden really loved his wife. Without luck against the sky, he died a long time ago. Mrs. Linden really planned to kill him, otherwise she wouldn''t be able to headshot directly. When Mr. Linden was pushed into the operating room, the police came and began to question Mrs. Linden. Adam shook his head. With Mrs. Linden''s violent temper, even if Mr. Linden concealed it in every possible way, unless the police, like Adam, opened one eye and closed the other, they would definitely not be able to hide it. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 434: Comprehension ability 100 points Medical center. Ward. "Mr. Linden, how do you feel when you wake up?" Adam asked. "Where is my wife?" Mr. Linden, whose forehead was tied with white gauze, looked to the sides as soon as he opened his eyes. "She was taken away by the police." Adam explained. "What did you and the police say?" Mr. Linden did not have the impatience before the operation, half-opened his eyes and asked tiredly. "We didn''t say anything." Adam shook his head: "It''s Mrs. Linden, she said everything." The policeman who came to interrogate was not a rookie, and a few words aroused Mrs. Linden''s violent temper, and blasted everything out of her care. "I will not sue her." Mr. Linden blamed himself: "I am sorry for her, and I deserved to be shot by her." Adam did not answer, but asked again: "Mr. Linden, how are you feeling? Are there any discomforts? I mean physical." "No." Mr. Linden asked again: "What will happen to her?" "The police will charge her with first-degree assault." Adam closed the medical record and ended the conversation: "Mr. Linden, take a good rest. Let the nurse inform me if you have anything to do." noon. buffet. "Adam, did you really pick up a patient who survived a gunshot headshot?" Christina said with envy. "Not as good as you think." Adam knew what she envied and explained: "We simply cleaned out the necrotic tissue on his forehead that was damaged by the bullet, and the bullet was still in his head." "That''s it." Christina was suddenly disappointed. This kind of surgery is not difficult. The attraction naturally disappeared all at once. "See, don''t offend women." Meredith taunted. "Ha ha." Ya looked up at her and smiled, "Doctor Sheput said the same." "What did he say?" Meredith''s eyes sharpened immediately. "He said that he could understand Mrs. Linden, and he wouldn''t blame her if he replaced him with Mr. Linden. Sometimes it''s worthwhile to reward a bullet in exchange for feelings." Adam preached love words solemnly. In the operating room before, Dr. Sheppert actively talked about this topic while performing the operation. He sighed with emotion. Who did he say to? A fool would think it was for Adam. It was clear that it was meant to be told to Meredith by Adam''s mouth. "Does he consider choosing me or her as something more difficult than a headshot." Meredith, as the client and a woman, immediately understood the message, and then made his own understanding: "In other words, even if she and his best friend betray him, he still loves her more than Love me." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Dr. Shept, it''s not that I don''t pass the word, it''s that Meredith has 100 points of understanding! But think carefully. One has the blessing of passion, and the other is the reduction of craziness after betrayal. In the end, he is inseparable from Xuanyuan, and he would rather get a headshot than make a choice equal to love. Dr. Sheput loves his wife more, and Meredith seems right to understand it. "Adam, you have to be vigilant." Liz vomited: "Maybe you will encounter this kind of thing sometime." "Will not." Adam smiled reservedly. Don''t say he can''t lie. Even if he accidentally encounters a hatchet, as long as it is not in the Shura field and scattered bullets, he can avoid it in advance with Bullet Time. There is no need to fight against the luck like Mr. Linden. And he has Juno. If you really encounter a good friend who cant adjust to a psychological problem, he can ask Juno to help comfort him. No one knows this better than her! "Liz, how is your patient?" Christina changed the subject. Compared to gossip, she prefers to exchange cases and increase her knowledge. "Still no clue." Liz said distressed: "I couldn''t find any problems. I didn''t know what to do, and suddenly my heartbeat stopped blogging." "Is this her medical record?" Christina directly took the medical record book next to Liz and turned it over. "Multiple intermittent syncope, abnormal heart rate, rheumatic heart disease, mitral valve stenosis, but now the electrolyte is normal, urine toxins are negative, and the electrocardiogram is normal..." "Everything is normal, but suddenly fainted, scaring me to death." Liz smiled bitterly: "But she herself is a PhD in pharmacology. If I could find the problem, she would have known it herself." "Let me see." Adam was also interested. He took the medical record and read it while casually saying: "This should be an intractable disease. Why doesn''t she go to Dr. House next door?" "She didn''t say." Liz explained: Dr. Burke is going to let me do an ultrasound of her heart, but she herself wants to have a heart rate recovery method or a resection, and she also wants to install a pacemaker or internal permanent defibrillator. "She wants to have a major operation without clarifying the situation?" Christina was surprised: "How did she get her PhD in Pharmacology?" "Her illness may not be physical, but psychological." Adam thoughtfully. "How to say?" Liz looked over immediately. "She changed four hospitals this year." Adam reminded: "I have lived in the hospital almost all year. The time of heart palpitations and sudden fainting is also very interesting. It is always stuck at the time of routine discharge of patients in the hospital." "You mean she''s pretending to be sick want to stay in the hospital?" Christina knew immediately. "what?" Liz was in a daze, puzzled: "Why?" "Her experience." Adam explained: "Her parents have been preaching abroad all the year round. She is alone and has no caring for her relatives. Maybe she likes to be cared for." "Montenegro syndrome." Christina exclaimed: "She is playing the role of a patient, assuming that we medical staff are her family members and take care of her intimately." "But she is not like that kind of deceitful person. She is very sincere and sunny. The nurses like to hear her experience of traveling abroad." Liz hesitated. "How do you know that she is a PhD in Pharmacology?" Adam asked. "She said..." Liz was taken aback. "But there is no PHD suffix in her medical record." Adam refers to the medical record book. Doctors and PhDs are highly educated talents, just like those traditional aristocrats, they are usually marked on various documents to show their status. Dr. Sheputt''s divorce agreement signed Derek Sheputt MD. Liz stayed completely. "Everyone will lie." Adam smiled and said: "You can ask to check her handbag. There should be medicines that can cause palpitations and syncope. If she firmly disagrees, you will also get the answer." Jingle Bell. At this time, Adam''s phone rang. When he picked it up, Adam rolled his eyes, and after connecting, he said directly: "Ted, don''t think about it, it will be half a year after half a year...I''ll be here right away." After hearing Ted''s words clearly, Adam immediately got up and ran to the emergency room. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 435: The king of romance, his surname is king Medical center. Emergency. "Adam!" Ted stood in front of the hospital bed and immediately waved when he saw Adam. When Adam walked over, he introduced: "This is my father and mother. Today is my birthday. They flew over to celebrate my birthday. My mother suddenly fainted without knowing what was going on." "Hello, Mr. Mosby, Mrs. Mosby." Adam greeted with a smile. "Hello, Adam." Father Ted nodded. Mother Ted, who was lying on the bed, smiled and said, "Thank you, Adam." "You''re welcome, Ted and I are good friends." Adam smiled, and while looking through the medical records, he asked: "Have you ever had this situation before?" "This is the first time." Ted''s mother said. "But she used to have chest pain at this time of the year." Ted''s father added. "what?" Ted shouted, "Why don''t you tell me?" "It''s just a dull pain in recent years." Ted''s mother smiled unnaturally: "Nothing big, it will be better in a few days. The doctor said it was okay, so I didn''t let your father tell you." Adam sighed in his heart. Pity the parents of the world. Parents are like this. As a last resort, I will not tell my children any pain I have, for fear of worrying them. Asia has also experienced this life. When I was in college, my parents were fine on the phone. But when I waited for the New Year to go home, I found either the traces of my father''s hand being bombed by a firecracker, or the traces of my mother''s foot being hooked by a big centipede. When they asked, they smiled and said that it was good, no big deal. "Mrs. Mosby, let me make an electrocardiogram for you first." Adam smiled. "it is good." Mother Ted nodded with a smile. "How?" Ted looked at Adam making an electrocardiogram for his mother, and asked quickly. "Something unusual." Adam comforted: "Let''s do another blood test and cardiac ultrasound." "it is good." Ted''s mother was still smiling. Seeing Ted desperately winking at Adam, she wanted to go out and say it alone, and smiled: "You don''t need to hide anything. I can talk to me about any situation." "Yup." Ted''s father agreed: "We are not children, no matter what, we can bear it." Adam looked at Ted. "Ok." Ted helplessly: "Adam, you can talk about it." "The electrocardiogram shows that Mrs. Mosby is likely to have a myocardial infarction." Adam said: "It''s a sudden heart attack." "OMG!" Ted''s father shook his head. "Do not!" Ted exclaimed that the classics were unwilling to accept. "It hasn''t been diagnosed yet, and it may not be." Adam quickly comforted. "Definitely Not!" Shouted Ted. Adam asked a nurse to draw blood from Ted''s mother and sent it to the laboratory, and then took her to an ultrasound heart scan. "How?" Ted said nervously. "Heart ultrasound is no problem, and blood routine is no problem." Adam said: "It shouldn''t be a sudden heart attack." "Great!" Ted called, and then he noticed that Adam''s expression was not relaxed, his expression changed: "Adam, is this good news?" "Half and half." Adam said solemnly: "Although it is not a sudden heart attack, the electrocardiogram shows that Mrs. Mosby''s heart must have some problems. You must find out before you can prescribe the right medicine and completely eliminate the hidden dangers." The unknown is the most terrible. "Then what should I do now?" Ted said anxiously. "Mrs. Mosby needs a cardiac catheterization for further investigation." Adam said. "Then do it." Ted''s mother smiled and said, "Ted, don''t worry, I''m fine." Adam''s eyes condensed, and he took a deep look at her. Although he is not the Juno who can see through people''s hearts at a glance, there is obviously a problem with Ted''s attitude. Is this too optimistic? Or comfort your son? Or know it? check room. Adam left Ted and his son outside under the excuse of his family. "Mrs. Mosby, is there anything you need to tell me?" Adam said: "I am your doctor. The doctor-patient confidentiality policy stipulates that I can''t say anything you don''t want others to know, so if you know anything, please be sure to tell me that heart problems are not a small problem." "No." Ted''s mother whispered, "I don''t know what''s going on." "What happened today seven years ago?" Adam asked gently. "what?" Ted''s mother panicked. "Your medical record has medical records, which show that you will be like this on this day of each year for the past seven years. Before a few days, it would have healed automatically. This year it has worsened and you have fainting." Adam said: "Such an accurate figure is obviously impossible without a reason. What exactly happened today seven years ago? Mrs. Mosby, you should tell me, otherwise I can''t find the problem at that time, I still have to ask Tai De theirs." "do not!" Called Ted''s mother. "I''m just your doctor now, I''m only responsible for curing you, and nothing else has anything to do with me." Adam once again reiterated his position. Obviously, this matter involves a certain kind of privacy, the kind that even the husband and son can''t tell. Emmm. Actually Adam has already guessed... "I" Teds mother turned her head to the side, not facing Adam, and entangled for a while before murmured: Seven years ago today, our neighbor and our good friend Ted passed away. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Gee! The name! This identity! This privacy! He has guessed 95% of itDon''t tell Ted. " Ted''s mother grabbed Adam''s hand and pleaded. "Huh, huh?" Adam nodded first, then looked at her in surprise: "Only Ted?" "His father and I are actually already close together." Teds mother smiled forcefully: I just dont want Ted to be sad. I kept keeping it. My heart was given to him twenty-nine years ago. Today, seven years ago, with his death, it was completely broken. Its my soul mate, we love each other." This him is Ted, a good neighbor and friend. "Is it just a soul mate? Whose son is Ted?" Adam couldn''t help asking. Ted''s mother wiped her tears without answering. Adam understood her gaze. Maybe she didn''t know, but she hoped that Ted was his son, but apparently, Ted would only be the son of her and her husband. Another messy account! "That''s why I firmly oppose the permutation and combination of friends circle mess!" Adam was frantically complaining. "Mrs. Mosby, this is stress cardiomyopathy." Adam explained: "At this time of the year, your adrenal glands will experience a sharp increase in pressure for this reason, your blood pressure rises, your chest pains, and your heartbeat stops for a moment." "Is my heart mourning for him?" Ted''s mother seemed to cry with joy. Adam was silent. The extramarital affairs are so exaggerated, yet they appear sincere. They deserve to be Teds mom and dad... Now Adam knows from whom Ted''s extreme romance is inherited. The king of romance, his surname is Wang! If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 436: Daoists please stay Medical center. Ward. "Adam, how is my mother?" Ted said nervously. "Mrs. Mosby has stress cardiomyopathy..." Adam said on the situation: "There is no good way now. You can only pay more attention to it in the future, especially every year today. Don''t be overjoyed and sad, and eventually someone will accompany you, or just be hospitalized that day to ensure safety." In the hospital, rescue can be done at any time. The heartbeat stopped blogging, nothing great. I will rescue you back in minutes. "I''m sorry, mom." When Ted heard this, he immediately blamed himself: "Today is my birthday, and it is also your Good Friday. Those pains and joys that still bother you today are all my fault." Adam couldn''t help but glanced at him. Gee! Hardcore man, logical ghost! But to some extent, this is fine. Blame you, Ted! "There is no pain, it''s all joy." Ted''s mother smiled awkwardly. Ted''s father seemed to understand something, with a faint smile on his face, a bit cold, but he didn''t care. It seems that they really seem to be separated. It''s just because of my own personality that I don''t like to say things that are unhappy, and I don''t want Ted to be sad, so I keep hiding it. Adam couldn''t help but imagined the 3D model of the heads of Ted and Ted''s father in his mind. They stood side by side, zoomed in and carefully observed their similarities. Emmm. Although the old Wang next door is quite turbulent. But Dad Ted''s combat effectiveness is obviously stronger. Adam could not help but present a classic scene of preoccupied with gods. King Ted was racing in front of him, and Ted''s father yelled in the back: "Friends of Taoism, please stay!" then. The dead dao friend does not die the poor dao. Although a little bad. But Adam looked very happy, and after a long silence, the main mind moved back to reality from the depths of his brain. After confessing a few words with Ted''s parents, Adam walked out of the ward. As expected, Ted followed. "Adam, thanks a lot." "You''re welcome." Adam smiled and said, "They are all friends." "Speaking of which." Ted stretched out his arms, pursed his mouth, and pretended to say casually: "Today is my birthday. Tonight, Matthew and Lily are hosting a birthday party for me. Come and play together." "Sorry." Adam apologized: "There is really no time..." Then, he talked about Alice Grey. This reason is 100% easy to use. No one can say anything. Ted is the same. Of course, switching to Matthew and Lily, he probably took the time to go. After all, time is like a sponge, there is always a squeeze. But just like the Friends of the Six, the core of Adam''s division is only Chandler and Monica. The core of Adams division is Matthew and Lily in the quintet of the romantic history of my father and mother. Leonard said: "There are two types of top doctors. One is indifferent to humanity, such as Alice Grey and Greg House, and the other is indifferent to humanity, such as Richard Weber, Preston Burke!" The kind of doctor who cares about all patients either cannot improve his skills, or he suddenly breaks down one day on the way, and it is impossible to reach the top. Now that he has only been intern for three months, how many joys and sorrows has Adam seen? These more or less will gather negative emotions. The road to a great doctor in the future is endless. George and Meredith like to go to the pediatrics department and watch the newborn baby through the window to lighten the burden. Although Adam is stubborn, but if he wants to reach the top, he has to find a way to eliminate these accumulated negative emotions. In those friendship interactions with limited time and energy, did he choose the warm and touching ones of Chandler, Monica and Matthew Lily, or Joey, Ted, and Barney, who are so cheap that they dont know what to say? Before embarking on the path of great medicine, Adam''s choice was the latter. But now, the latter of his options has disappeared. "That''s it." Ted rubbed his hands, very tangled. "rest assured." Of course Adam knows his thoughts, but he won''t make him happy. He smiled and said: "If you are not there, there will be many gifts. I have prepared a most intimate gift for you." "Is it the one I thought?" Ted was a little excited. "No." Adam shook his head. "Comeon!" Ted begged, "Adam, it''s my birthday today. Give me your phone number." "No way." Adam smiled and said, "I just got this gift this year. I think its especially suitable for you. It just happens to be your birthday. Its a coincidence. So it must be given to you as a birthday gift. If you want to use the phone number as Birthday gift, I can give you next year." "..." Ted''s face went dark. Next year''s birthday? That''s a whole year. The phone number is only 5 months and 17 days old. You treat me stupid. In fact, in the six months he had agreed with Adam before, he didn''t even wait for a day, so he began to pester Adam in various ways, wanting to get the phone number in advance. He even moved Lily and Matthew. But Adam did not let go. At this time, Ted has no virtue, just a Tairitian. How could a good girl like Teresa ruin Tae Ritian. "What gift is as exaggerated as you said?" Ted did not believe. "Are you going to watch it now?" Adam was taken aback for a moment, and then he realized that there were no gifts to be opened on the spot, so he was relieved. As far as the eastern country is concerned, it is not that troublesome at all. You dont need packaging, you know at a glance. "May I?" Ted was still thinking about Teresa''s phone number, wishing to read it now, and then condemned Adam with the look of "you give this" and made Adam "change his mind". "Also." Adam smiled and said, "In fact, this is better. Looking at it here, the gift is more effective." He took Ted to see his birthday present. "What the **** is this?" When he saw the birthday present, Ted was silly. Creak creak. Adam flicked a CT film and made a noise. "This is the gift I gave you. I promise to be special enough to make you unforgettable forever That''s right! It was Mr. Linden''s CT film that Adam gave. He put his arms around Ted, pointing to the position of the bullet in the CT film, and told Ted the story of the Linden couple vividly. "Ted, do you have any thoughts?" "..." Ted was in aphasia. "The Lyndons are undoubtedly true love." Adam smiled and said, "But the love is deep and hate, Mr. Linden cheated, and Mrs. Linden shot and headed directly. Do you think Mrs. Linden is a sharpshooter? This is not to kill Mr. Just want to scare him?" Ted swallowed his throat and continued to aphasia. "You have met many good girls over the years." Adam smiled playfully: "Before breaking up, you really loved them, and they really love you. I heard that you only met a girl who learned Israeli boxing, Zila Maga." Having said this, he patted Ted on the shoulder again: "Well, you are lucky." Ted shook his body and blurted out: "I hate guns!" "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. If I remember correctly, Robin is a standard gun idiot. Not only do they have guns at home, they also order various gun magazines and shoot them whenever they have time. But Ted is a standard anti-gun person. Is there a desire to survive that he actually has a B number in his heart and is afraid of "becoming Mr. Linden" in the subconscious? neither knows. However, in the original time and space, when they finally came together, they should be happy and complete. In Adam''s mind, Robin could not help but resurfaced in a S.H.I.E.L.D. uniform with a gun on his shoulder, showing his heroic appearance. Hey, why should I say... If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 437: Just ask if you are afraid Medical center. After Ted received Adams carefully selected birthday gift, he resolutely declined Adams invitation to investigate Mr. Lindens tragedy on the spot. Adam couldn''t help but smile as he watched his evasively leaving figure. In the future, maybe Ted will love again, or after love has gone like a tornado, he will ask in advance: "Are you playing with a gun?" If you dont play, you have expressed love sincerely, but now you dont love, so you dont want to continue hurting. play? It''s an experience with Adam when he was surrounded by magical Amy when he first crossed, and Juno, the Little Red Riding Hood is adorned in the distance. It is impossible to take the initiative to break up. I can only make the woman tired and end the relationship passively. This is definitely not counseling! It''s not overstepping the rules! Emergency. "what''s the situation?" When Adam came over, he saw two policemen standing in an examination room chatting, so he asked the nurse. "A female college student..." The nurse leaned over immediately and whispered the ins and outs of the matter vividly. "Princeton University?" Adam was taken aback. Although I know that it cannot be Peggy, or Leonard or Dr. Elizabeth Plinton... But he couldn''t help but take a look. The two policemen glanced at Adam, then looked back and continued to chat. Through the folding leaf curtains in the examination room, I saw a beautiful woman sitting there with a haggard face, a cigarette in her hand, and a trembling sip, tears in the corners of her eyes had already wiped out her eye makeup. Nurse Carol is comforting her and encouraging her to collect evidence in time. Adam shook his head and left. At night. The complete story circulated in the hospital. After Adam listened, he couldn''t help calling his assistant Lisa, asking her to pay more attention to Peggy, and then he planned to hire two female bodyguards for Peggy and the others. After that, I called Leonard again and asked him to be more careful. In this era, Leonard is a proper little fresh meat, and he needs to protect himself especially when he is away from home. Finally Adam called and talked about it with Juno. "This Princeton University female college student originally stayed in the apartment, and then her boyfriend''s buddy drove to the door, saying that her boyfriend asked him to pick her up and play. She went without much thought. When I got there, I found that my boyfriend was not there at all. But there are two other young men. The good buddies of her boyfriend said that her boyfriend had a while and suggested to play first. Then began to drink. At last I drank it in a daze, and didn''t wait for her boyfriend to come..." "Can''t she say it?" On the other side of the phone, Juno asked. But before Adam could answer, she already had the answer: "Obviously I said it, otherwise I won''t make the police and go to the hospital for evidence." "Ok." Adam felt that Juno was not in a high mood. Thinking of her other identity, he couldn''t help but regret talking about it with her, but he could only care about it. "You and Karen should also pay attention. There are many bad people in this world." "Far more than you think." Juno''s voice is a little low: "Adam, do you know how many fitness cases are in Quanmi every year? You never imagined that 20% of all women go to the police every year!" "hiss." Adam took a breath, and said in shock: "So much?" "This is only reported." Junos voice was very cold: Of course, there are nearly 50% of them, either couples or married, but after removing these, the ratio is also more than 10%. Adding to the non-reporting ratio, it is even more shocking. In fact, it happens every day, and colleges and universities are the hardest hit areas." It''s easy to understand that the ratio of couples and marriages is so high. Because of the love process in the United States, three dates are home runs, but marriage is very careful, resulting in an average love period of 4.3 years. Once the woman is upset during the relationship, she can tell you to be strong. Same in marriage. This seems very protective of women. However, such a high ratio can easily penetrate the police force, making the police and even the entire society feel strange and insensitive to this. In the end, it caused a larger tragedy. Adam was dumbfounded. He did know that there was such a thing, but he didn''t know that it turned out to be this ratio. However, he did not doubt the authenticity of Juno''s numbers. With Juno''s steady personality, the numbers spoken are absolutely true and reliable. This reminded him of the two police officers in the afternoon. They didn''t care at all, and repeatedly urged the female victim. In their speech and behavior, they were full of feelings of you are okay to look for trouble, waste our time. Because up to 50% of couples and marriages reported to the police, most of them ended up with settlements. From the point of view of the police, the conflict was resolved and everyone was happy. But the police, who had been wasted a lot of police force, hated it. Are you here to tease us? So even if the police were righteous in the beginning, after countless times, they are probably numb, and they just want to finish things earlier. "Why don''t we have any impression when we go to college?" Adam is puzzled. "Every place is different." Juno sneered: "Female college students have the lowest alarm rate because they have the most concerns. They still have a bright future. Once they are made public, they will not only have to face the pointers of their classmates, but also endless challenges. humiliation." "You mean the trial?" Adam knows. "Correct." Juno said: "As a victim, once he goes to court, he has to face the cross-examination of the defendant''s lawyer I want you to keep repeating all the details of the incident in public! remember! Here are all the details! It is so subtle that many writers Liu Bei lament. 99% of people can''t stand this secondary injury and endless humiliation! And even if you say it, the defendant''s lawyer will find reasons for the defendant from various aspects. For example, why are you wearing so sexy? Was it deliberately causing people to commit crimes? You are originally classmates and friends, how can you prove that you are not in love? In the end, most of the female victims collapsed. Over time, crimes in colleges and universities remained the same, but there was almost no report. Everyone has already taken offense. " Adam took another breath. "Would you like me to hire a few female bodyguards for you and Karen?" Adam couldn''t help but said. "No need to." On the other side of the phone, Juno smiled suddenly and dissipated coldly: "Although it is shocking, but it is not to the point of committing a crime publicly as he pleases. Just pay more attention and don''t go out to play around. After all, cases of strong criminals breaking in are rare. "..." Adam was speechless. A few are not there. "do not worry." Juno seemed to hear Adams heart and laughed: "Im together with Karen every day, we are playing scalpels. I really ran into it, haha! Its Peggy, you better take care of her. She is in there. In colleges and universities, there is no protective ability. She is your baby, so you can''t be too careful." "I''ll get her two, no, six female bodyguards." Adam didn''t respond to Juno''s teasing as usual, and said seriously. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 438: This is not St. Julianas Hospital! Hang up the call with Juno. Adam really called assistant Ada and asked her and assistant Lisa to immediately find six female bodyguards for Peggy, the kind who can carry guns. With a vision for future generations and billions of dollars in capital, he can achieve rapid growth in assets lying down. He may not be able to buy super yachts and super private jets for the time being. But hire a few more bodyguards, it''s just like playing. On the corridor. Nurse Carol looked around, looking anxious. "what''s happenin?" Adam has guessed most of it. "Jenny is gone." Nurse Carol said anxiously. "Have you asked the guard?" Adam reminded. "not yet." Nurse Carol was taken aback, then understood what Adam meant, and immediately called the guard. "she left." After the call, the nurse Carol said in frustration: "How can she go? She should choose to resist! If everyone does not resist, the bad guys will become more rampant." Adam sighed. This is the norm. After the impulsive bravery dissipates, most of them will choose to retreat. Compared with revenge, it is human instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. "Carol, this is her choice." Another old nurse who accompanied her persuaded: "Her boyfriend didn''t believe her when this happened, and thought she was deliberate, and had broken up with her. She is already miserable enough, you can''t force her to face it anymore. This one." "She said no!" Nurse Carol said excitedly: "She resisted, and because her boyfriend didn''t believe her, she should stand up bravely and tell everyone the truth of the matter..." Adam couldn''t listen anymore, turned and left the emergency room. He sympathized with this Jenny, but he could do nothing. What is the accumulation of negative emotions? This is! Fortunately, Adam''s brain is different. He directly packaged and encrypted these extremely negative messages and threw them in the encrypted folder. He cleaned up a new one and began to prepare a small class tonight to learn medical skills with Legendary Grey. Learning makes him happy! Early in the morning. The small stove is over. Christina still wanted to pull Adam to ask questions, but Adam refused. He has to rush to New Jersey to check in. What happens during the day, even if it is packaged and encrypted, still has an impact. When walking past the nurse''s station. An indescribable sound came into his ears. Adam paused, with an expression of disbelief on his face. A few young nurses at the nurse''s station joined together and laughed together. "Isn''t I hearing voices?" Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. "No." A little nurse blushed and turned to the ward. "This is a patient who has just been admitted to the hospital. Dr. Sheputt''s order will continue until the end of the operation tomorrow." "It''s Dr. Shept''s order..." The corners of Adam''s mouth twitched again. This kind of voice blatantly sounded in the hospital in the early hours of the morning... Damn it! This is the New York Medical Center. Not the St. Juliana Hospital in the island animation! Adam couldn''t help but walked over. Ward 3. A fat middle-aged white man was lying on the ward, watching TV seriously. Turn a blind eye to Adam''s arrival. All kinds of indescribable sounds came from the TV. On the sofa next to him, there was a woman who looked like his wife, who was knitting wool there. Hearing Adam''s footsteps, she raised her head and gave an unpleasant smile. "Henry Labet, 42 years old, with a herniated disc, allergic to all painkillers..." Adam walked in naturally, picked up the medical record at the end of his bed and looked at it, and suddenly realized. "Henry, he hurts so much." The middle-aged woman saw Adam coming in, put down her wool, and explained with a smile: "The doctor said that watching an art film can release the dopamine in his mind, relieve the pain, and keep the pain within his tolerable range." "Have you made an appointment for Dr. Sheputt for a spinal transplant tomorrow?" Adam smiled. This is a good operation. I will come back from New Jersey and try to get this operation. But thinking of Meredith''s **** relationship with Dr. Shept. Adam sighed and secretly lowered his expectations. Originally, Dr. Sheputs wife, Dr. Montgomery, killed Meredith, making Meredith not want to say to Dr. Sheput at all. Then the truth was exposed, Shept was so miserable by the green, Meredith softened. Then it broke that Dr. Sheput received the divorce agreement and was about to sign the divorce. Meredith and Dr. Shept began to brow in public again. However, the green dog blood is here again. Dr. Sheppert hesitated, unable to make up his mind to sign. Meredith was furious and began to ignore Dr. Shept again. This week, Adam actually took over a lot of good operations that must have been Meredith. Meredith was caught in a whirlpool of emotions and didn''t care about it. Adam is very satisfied and feels happy. Just when he thought Meredith would completely break with Dr. Shept. More **** things happened. I dont know what patient Meredith was touched by. Instead of his previous attitude, he went directly to Dr. Sheput, let him choose her and let him love her! The people of Bensan are not reserved at all. Let Adam big E, no flash. The dream was awakened by her who didn''t speak martial arts. I don''t know what the situation is now. But Meredith took this step, and the choice fell to Dr. Sheputt. No matter how he chooses, he will definitely take Meredith with him when he has an operation. Either the boyfriends care or the scumbags apologize. Adam could only lower his expectations, and he secretly complained: "You are too conscientious, mouse tail juiceYes." The middle-aged woman nodded: "I hope it won''t be like this after the operation." "Dr Shept is the top neurosurgeon." Adam put down the medical record book, glanced at the TV, and laughed: "Although the doctor''s order is indeed effective, it is not possible to do this in the hospital, so you''d better turn down your voice and close the door so that you don''t influence others. ." "Okay, doctor." The middle-aged woman was very kind, got up and turned down the TV voice. Adam nodded to her, and when he walked out of the ward, he helped them close the door. No wonder he wanted to be crooked at first. In fact, this patient is called nurse **** if he sees an art film. The plot and title in it are also doctors, nurses, and patients! Because I am allergic to all painkillers, I can''t take medicine to relieve the pain. Watching an art film to relieve the pain is fine. As a doctor, Adam can understand. But with so many kinds of films, what would you choose not to do, you have to watch doctors and nurses grandiosely in art films in the hospital? What''s so special is the fourth part of the series! Isn''t this looking for something? Adam doubted whether this Mr. Hunter was abnormal. "Don''t get along with him alone." Thinking of this, Adam walked to the nurse''s station and explained to a few young nurses. "We won''t." The little nurses clearly understood, their faces flushed, but they couldn''t help but want to laugh. "Doctor Duncan, he has a herniated disc and can''t move." A little nurse looked wild. Adam smiled directly. If he doesn''t leave again, he is afraid of being dragged away by these nurses, and the dimensionality reduction is animated... If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 439: Oversized accident Early in the morning. Out of the hospital. Adam drove to New Jersey. ten minutes later. Didi. Didi. Adam''s pager rang. A dragon wagging its tail. Adam immediately turned around to the medical center. Code 911, which means extremely urgent. At this point in time, being able to issue this paging code to an intern who had already left work was probably due to a major accident and an urgent need for employment. The kind that all hospital staff are dispatched. Adam''s accelerator could not help but stepped to the bottom. A big accident means a lot of injured people. That''s fate! Both are injured. It''s his too. Six minutes later. Adam rushed to the medical center. Christina and the others have arrived. Meredith was drunk and stood leaning against the wall. Depending on the situation, most of them came directly after drinking at the bar opposite Joe. They are all wearing surgical gowns there. "what''s the situation?" Adam also began to put on his surgical gown. "A **** was drunk and racing at night and wanted to compete with the train, but he ran into it directly. The car crashed on the spot, but it also caused the train to derail. I heard that there were more than 300 passengers on the train. The scene was extremely tragic." Christina is always the first to inquire about the news. "..." Adam was speechless. For the drunk **** who won''t die if he doesn''t die. It''s also for Christina''s excitement. Sisters! Indeed, there will be a large wave of injured people coming soon. At this time, there is no need to please the superior doctor, and the interns can also show their talents. But at any rate, you should calm down. People who don''t know think you are an anti-human and anti-social pervert. "Christina." The drunk cat Meredith leaned against the wall and cried drunkly. Obviously not satisfied with Christina''s attitude. "What are you doing?" Christina stretched her hands out: "I am a surgeon who has been working for dozens of hours. When I heard the news, I immediately stopped being sleepy. This is good news for the injured. Don''t tell me, you guys. Isn''t it that way?" George and the others stopped talking immediately. They are actually the same, although they feel sorry for the casualties of those accidents. But deep down, I still have deep expectations for this situation. They are not Adam, and they don''t have that strong endurance. They are indeed very distressed at the moment. Because this is a good thing for the injured to be able to master more patients and improve the expectations of medical skills, while suppressing the human instinct. "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and reminded: "We are not sleepy. It is good for them, but it is another thing to look excited. Christina, you have to be careful not to be seen by the injured family, otherwise you may not be able to do it. Surgery may even be shot. Dont challenge the nerves of the patient and the patients family." The excitement on Christina''s face disappeared instantly. She almost forgot about it. Da da. Da da. Da da. There was a rapid knock on the ground from high heels, which immediately attracted everyone''s attention. "What are you looking at?" Doctor Bailey, wearing a tight dress, appeared in front of everyone in a different outfit from the usual, and rolled his eyes in response to everyone''s surprised look. "It''s early in the morning, Dr. Bailey still has an appointment?" George and the others shook their heads and dared not speak, but Adam smiled and took another sentence. "Today is the tenth anniversary of my wedding. I got off work too late and can only postpone the celebration until the early hours of the morning. Is there a problem?" Dr. Bailey picked up a surgical gown and put it on him as he said. "No problem at all." Adam smiled and said, "If every one of our doctors is as self-disciplined as you are, like Dr. Bailey, that would be fine." Christina, George, Liz: "..." Flattery! "Yup." Christina immediately agreed. Meredith''s drunken smile froze. She felt offended. "Stop talking nonsense." The arc of Dr. Bailey''s mouth flashed away, and he ordered: "Get ready, I''ll be busy later." Then she noticed Meredith in a drunk cat state, her brows frowned: "Who else is drinking?" Everyone shook their heads. "fortunately." Doctor Bailey murmured, and said to Meredith: "Grey, stay here, no contact with patients..." "Then I might as well go home directly." The drunk cat Meredith was also fattened by alcohol and shook his body with an inexplicable smile. "In your dreams." Dr. Bailey sneered: "In this round of rescue, you dont have to work for a few consecutive shifts. Do you think you can get it done? Unless you drink a few bottles of alcohol, or hang on vitamins now, you will be free of hangovers in a few hours. Sober up with a sense of wine, and get me busy right now! Go home? Huh!" Adam and the others laughed. "Others follow me, waiting for the patient to be assigned." Dr. Bailey glanced at everyone, and his gaze fell on Adam: "Adam, you arrange it yourself, and bear more." "Yes, Doctor Bailey." Adam nodded. Everyone followed Dr. Bailey and quickly walked into the emergency room. The entire emergency room has been noisy, and people are everywhere. There is also a steady stream of patients being pushed in from outside by the medical staff. "Here are pregnant women with burns in late pregnancy, Dr. Bailey, I need help." Dr. Sheputs wife, Dr. Montgomery greeted. Christina, George, and Liz all raised their hands. Although they are both friends of Meredith, they should spurn Dr. Montgomery, Meredith''s rival. But the case is too fragrant. "Leeds!" Doctor Bailey looked around and clicked on Leeds. Adam was already on the push bed at this time, rescuing a patient covered in blood and weak vital signs, and was pushed into the ward by the medical staff. This is an acute and severe illness that will die at any time if you don''t try to rescue it. After he rescued the patient back, he didn''t have time to watch the system prompt +0.01, and directly blocked the system reminder, and went into a new rescue without stopping. Tonight will be a sleepless night and he saw an extremely rare case. A man and a woman, face to face, were pierced by a steel pipe, sitting on a push bed, talking and laughing, being pushed in by the medical staff. Although Adam was heartbroken, he had just taken over another acute and severe illness, and he could only watch them leave. Movie room. Dr. Burke and Dr. Shept were called by Dr. Bailey to consult with a man and a woman who was pierced by steel pipes. "...If you move the steel pipe, they may all die. We can only remove a patient from the steel pipe, and then use a hacksaw to cut the steel pipe. While slowly taking it out, quickly treat the wound, and perhaps the next one can be saved." "Who to save? Who to give up?" "She was injured in a large artery and the chance of survival is slim. If we move her, the probability of saving him will be much higher." "But she''s still telling jokes." Meredith, who was dangling the vitamin, couldn''t help but interject: "We can''t just give up on her like this." When talking, his eyes fixed on Dr. Sheputt. She is waiting for him at Joe''s bar tonight, asking for an explanation. Instead of saying that she was thinking about saving the poor woman at the moment, she was talking about herself. Dr. Shept was watched by Meredith, and his voice changed: "She is more severely injured. Maybe we should move him and save them both as much as possible." "It''s impossible. Doing so will only save both of them." Dr. Burke retorted: "Now her internal organs and arteries are blocked by steel pipes. Once removed, no one can save her in such a short time." "Not necessarily." Meredith exclaimed: "Adam might do it!" Everyone was in a daze. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 440: Flying Dragon Cloud Explorer "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Movie room. "Adam?" Everyone was taken aback when they heard Meredith call out this name. "He is very good at stopping bleeding." Dr. Sheputt''s eyes lit up when he thought of Adam''s success in stopping the bleeding by spotting the bleeding trajectory in an instant. "This is a large artery. In the process of pulling Bonnie her from the steel pipe, she will lose a lot of blood..." Dr. Burke retorted, and then nodded: "But maybe you can give it a try. Call Duncan. No matter what, we all have to be fast. Their vital signs are declining and it won''t last long." "I''ll get the nurse to call Duncan." Doctor Bailey turned and walked towards the door. "I''ll go look for him directly." Meredith, who was pushing the bottle, followed out and walked quickly to the emergency room. on the way. Adam, who received the page and rushed to the studio, almost ran into Meredith, who had hurried over. "Adam!" Meredith exclaimed, "Bonnie needs you!" "what?" Adam kept walking: "Meredith, I have an emergency call now, I don''t have time." "It''s the emergency call." Meredith trot to keep up: "Bonnie is the girl who was pierced by the steel pipe. Dr. Burke wants to give up her to save Mr. Maynard, but she is so kind, sunny, and humorous. She shouldn''t be given up. You Must save her." "I try my best." Adam nodded, speeded up, and trot directly. "You must save her!" Meredith could no longer keep up, but still hissed at Adam''s back: "It must be..." She remembered the scene when Bonnie and Mr. Maynard were taken to the hospital. "Doctor, have you seen crazier things?" Bonnie and Mr. Maynard were facing each other, their bodies were pierced by a steel pipe, and their heads were fixed by medical staff to prevent the disturbance from causing secondary injuries. They saw her watching and asked with a smile. "Uh, no." She was a little dizzy, subconsciously telling the truth. For this, she was also stared at by Dr. Bailey. "Will you get us out of this pipe soon?" Bonnie asked, and when she learned that there was still a while, she smiled and asked, "If this is the case, do any of you have mints?" Meredith clearly remembered that as soon as this sentence came out, everyone else was stunned. Bonnie turned black against Mr. Maynard. In the U.S., couples eat chewing gum like mints before acting in a big drama, give them a fresh breath and respect their opponents. At this moment, with life and death unknown, Bonnie made this request. Of course, it was not for the purpose of performing a big show with Mr. Maynard in public, but... Emmm. Mr. Maynard was originally of African descent, but at that moment, his complexion showed signs of deepening visible to the naked eye. Fortunately. Bonnie was a good girl, and she immediately added a sentence with a smile: "It''s for me, not for you." Mr. Maynard couldn''t help laughing. Meredith thought Bonnie was really funny at the time. How can such a funny girl be abandoned? Movie room. "...This is the situation. Bonnie must be pulled out before rescue." Dr. Shept introduced it and looked at Adam expectantly: "Adam, what do you say?" "You can give it a try." Adam looked at the X-ray film and automatically evolved Bonnie''s internal organs in his brain. The parts penetrated by the steel pipe were enlarged to show all the details. "As long as I pull her out fast enough, and then immediately replace the steel pipe with my hand to prevent organ displacement and arterial bleeding, there is still a chance of saving her." "You can do it?" Dr. Burke doubted. "can." Adam simulated the whole process in his mind, including the disguised acceleration of bullet time and his own speed, the success rate is not small. "But I suggest calling Dr. Green. When I stop the bleeding with my hands, I need an experienced cardiothoracic surgeon to rescue him immediately, and Dr. Burke, you need to rescue Mr. Maynard." It''s not that Dr. Shept can not be rescued, but he is a neurosurgery, which is far inferior to Leonard of cardiothoracic surgery. "it is good." Dr. Burke nodded. "I call Dr. Green right away." Meredith also came over at this time, and when he heard there was hope, the whole person was cheered up. "Operating room No. 1 is ready. I will prepare for the operation." Dr. Bailey said and left. Senior resident doctors can all be alone. Many things do not require the attending doctor to order. "Let''s start preparing too." Dr. Burke nodded to Dr. Sheput and Adam. Operating room 1. "I really still have a chance?" Bonnie couldn''t help asking. She had given up before. Dr. Burke, the way they looked at her, she understood. When she said, I entered the hospital in this way, I didnt report the intention to go out, not just for fun. When Dr. Burke proposed to pull her out, there was a certain chance that Mr. Maynard could be rescued, and she genuinely agreed. At the last moment of life, I saw that Mr. Maynard also wanted to sacrifice himself and save her first. For her, this is enough. "of course." Adam looked at her: "I will try my best." "I believe you, they said you are a miracle doctor." Bonnie smiled with tears: "It seems that I still have a chance to see my Danny." "Will do." Adam looked into her eyes: "As long as you don''t give up, I won''t give up either." Life is mysterious. Patients with strong willed and strong desire to survive have a greater chance of surviving. Many patients are obviously taking placebo, but the effect is better than those who took the real medicine. This is a typical example. Human will does affect the changes of the body. The encouraging effect of a trusted doctor who is good at creating miracles on patients should not be underestimated. "Duncan, are you sure you want to pull Bonnie out by yourself?" Dr. Burke confirmed. "Yes it is." Adam swept around a group of doctors who were ready to join hands, nodded and said: "My strength is enough, and I am more stable by myself." It is naturally impossible for ordinary doctors to remove Bonnie from the steel pipe without causing secondary damage. There are only a lot of people and strength. But in this way, even if everyone shouted in unison, 1, 2, 3! , the error in total useful power. At this kind of moment, naturally the less error the better. "Well, prepare for anesthesia." Dr. Burke commanded: "Green, you are in charge of the first group, we are in charge of the second group, everyone is ready, Duncan, you come and count!" "Let us create miracles!" Leonard was very excited The anesthesiologist stepped forward and gave Bonnie and Mr. Maynard anesthesia. "All right." "I count to 3!" Adam did not delay any more, and directly shouted: "1, 2, 3!" Everyone stared at Adam''s hand. Adam held Bonnie''s arm with both hands and pulled Bonnie out directly. The speed is too fast, shocking everyone. And before others could react, Adam''s hand was already in Bonnie''s chest. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 440 Flying Dragon Exploring the Clouds), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 441: with full force "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Operating room 1. "what!" Meredith, who was watching in the observation room above, called out directly. It is true that Adam is too fast and moves too much, and looks very violent. How can Bonnie''s body state withstand this kind of action? It''s not just Meredith. Even Leonard, who had confidence in Adam, was taken aback. "Doctor Green!" Time is precious, and Adam immediately reminded him loudly. Leonard then reacted and stepped forward to perform the operation. "The blood pressure is stable and the heartbeat is normal." The surgical nurse shouted in surprise: "It really stopped the bleeding." "Good job!" Leonard looked at Adam''s hand into Bonnie''s chest and couldn''t help but exclaimed. Dr. Burke is using a chainsaw to cut off the excess steel pipes so that Mr. Maynard can lie down for the operation. The doctors and nurses in the second group couldn''t help aiming at Adam''s hand. They all had the illusion of dazzling just now. Now they have been deeply shocked. Adam was not a fool, and he really stopped the arterial bleeding. This is incredible. But no one dared to ask. Because with the hacksaw sawing the steel pipe, after Mr. Maynard lay down, the two rescue operations were performed simultaneously. Everyone became nervous and busy. Originally, Mr. Maynard was scheduled to rescue Mr. Maynard, but compared to the lifeless Bonnie, his chances of being rescued were higher, not that he would definitely be rescued. In fact, the same is true. The second group is the collaboration of Dr. Burke and Dr. Shept. But there are still various dangers. One group is Leonard in charge, and Dr. Bailey is the assistant. Naturally, there are dangers here. But in comparison, it was even less than the second group. When the operation was about to end in the second half, everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and then involuntarily turned their eyes to the hand that was inserted into Bonnie''s chest from time to time. "Adam, how did you do it?" Leonard asked everyone''s voice while performing the operation. "No one." Adam smiled and said, "It''s still those three words, fast, accurate, and steady." Everyone: "..." "Speaking of people... be more specific." Leonard was also a little speechless, but he still pretended to create opportunities for Adam. After all, their interests are the same. "Really nothing to say." Adam explained: "First, I simulated Bonnie''s injury in my brain, and then used the angle of the steel tube to pull her out as stably as possible without causing any unnecessary extra squeezing. After pulling it out, according to the location of the injury, I immediately replaced the original steel pipe with my hand to accurately block the artery. Of course, all of this must be fast enough. Fortunately, my speed is not bad. " Everyone: "..." It really makes sense! It''s just fast and accurate. But who can do it except you? Lifting a person of more than one hundred catties lightly, pulled her out at a fixed angle without any difference. Which doctor has the power to go directly to punch and make quick money, isn''t it fragrant? Directly insert your hand, accurately replace the original steel pipe, and block the artery, but fortunately, your vision is accurate enough and the speed is fast enough? Which doctor has the speed and accuracy to become a super magician like David Copperfield and gain fame and fortune. Isn''t it fragrant? And what the **** is that simulating injury in the brain? "I think Adam, your bare-handed hemostasis can become a specialized medical technique." Leonard broke the silence and said solemnly. Adam smiled reservedly. This hand has the unrestrainedness of Li Xiaoyao''s flying dragon exploring the clouds, and Wei Juelong''s grasping hand has a hundred shots, and it also has the hemostatic effect of a sunflower acupuncture hand. Adam himself was extremely proud. This is not Dongguo martial arts, and it cannot take such a connotative name. The hand of God is also reluctant. But here, naming it after God is too high-profile, and it is easy to attract extremists and can only be discarded. The operation lasted a long time. Fortunately, it succeeded in the end. Adam did not enjoy the praise of everyone there, and went out of the operating room, and went into a new rescue. There were more than 300 people on the derailed train. Based on the level of rescue in the United States, at this point in time, many people are estimated to have just been found and sent to ambulances to rush to the hospital. Dr. Bailey didn''t let Meredith go back to sleep, and asked her to wake up to work, not joking. Any emergency or severe illness requires a lot of manpower. Major operations like Bonnie and Mr. Maynard have gathered a large number of doctors and nurses, saving only one or two people for so long. The slightly milder symptoms that are still waiting, maybe at this point in time, they have also become acute and severe. The emergency department has become a mess, and there is an urgent need for continuous support. Adam had just approached the emergency room and saw a case. A middle-aged African-American woman with countless pigtails in her hair kept ringing on her mobile phone, but she lay there without any response when her friend pushed her. Boom. She fell directly to the ground. "OMG!" Her friend screamed directly: "Come on! Doctor! Help!" Originally, her friend was the one lying in the hospital bed waiting for treatment. And she is the lucky one who suffered such a big accident without injury. Before that, she kept returning to other relatives and friends to get greeting calls from other relatives and friends. While laughing and cursing, she didn''t care about the accident. Not only did they treat this disaster as a boastful talk, they also constantly mocked George and their youth. A little boy who is about the same as her son is considered a doctor? Have been chattering for hours. It made all the medical staff, even the injured patient next to her, hated her extremely. Later, when she was really sleepy, she lay down on the bed and prepared to squint slightly, still holding the phone in her hand, ready to connect at any time, and brag about it again with others. Then, without warning, she couldn''t wake up. "Blue alert! I need help!" George, who was on the side, leaned over and cried out. Adam walked over quickly, checked it, and shook his head: "She has lost too much blood and is dead. Declare it." "Did you lose too much blood?" George was afraid to say: "I didn''t see her bleeding at all, she didn''t say anything, she was not even a patient." "Internal bleeding." Adam glanced at him: "It''s not your fault, George, declare it." "Death time, UU reading 8:23." George glanced at the time and announced. The whole person is a little confused. Although he extremely hated her insulting mouth that couldn''t stop for a moment, when she fell down beside him, how much he hoped that she could continue to dislike him so much that he was young and not like a doctor. "Don''t be in a daze. Go and check other people. I don''t know if there is internal bleeding." Adam pushed him. "Oh, oh." George agreed immediately. Adam waited for the newly sent emergency and severe patients, while at the same time fully energized, observing the entire emergency room, without knowing if there were any injuries. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 441 Full Fire), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 442: 1 pair of children "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. emergency room. Adam scanned around and found nothing abnormal. After thinking about it, this is normal. Encountered such a big accident, normal people will pay special attention to their physical condition. If I feel a little uncomfortable, I will definitely tell the doctor, for fear of where I am injured. It is very rare for the middle-aged African woman to show that she is favored by the goddess of luck, and she is only busy bragging about this experience with others, completely ignoring the uncomfortable reaction of her body. After all, it is extremely rare. The next whole day. The wounded were still sent intermittently. no way. The efficiency of American rescuers lies there. The Medical Center is the best teaching hospital in New York. As long as the medical center itself does not report to the emergency center that it cannot take more patients, emergency personnel will generally give priority to sending emergency and severe patients. And will profit-oriented medical centers shut out these patients? Do not make jokes. The United States is a country that believes in winner-takes-all. The hospital is no exception. Richard, the director of surgery, why did Dr. Sheputer be introduced first, and then Dr. Montgomery was introduced despite Dr. Sheputs objection? Because they have conflicts between the couple. But one is the top doctor in neurosurgery. The other is a top pediatric doctor. Introducing them is really a business. With their reputation, the overall ranking of the medical center can be improved. These ambulances are based on the ranking of hospitals in the area to determine their destination. Death due to drought, death due to waterlogging. If you really want to go to other hospitals first in the ambulance, then the director of the medical center, the director of surgery and other management personnel, it is estimated that they will be crazy. In order to keep their seats, they will not be dismissed by the hospital board because of the decline in performance. Believe it or not, they will put on surgical gowns personally when the time comes. They are outside the emergency room in the cold wind, looking far away, expecting an ambulance to roar in? Into the night. "Adam, come here." Liz suddenly appeared, took Adam''s hand, and walked to the ward area. "What are you doing?" Adam shook her hand away and asked with a smile. "You''ll know when you come with me." Liz was taken aback for a moment, then rolled his eyes, and stopped pulling Adam''s hand, beckoning directly, his expression still a little excited. "Your nephew and niece are born." "what?!" Adam stayed for a while. "You heard it, it''s up to you whether you come or not." Liz dropped a word and left with a grin. "Nephew and niece?" Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth, and thoughts flashed through his mind, but none of them were right. This also made him curious. what''s the situation? Ward 6. Liz stood outside the door, saw Adam coming, snarled inwardly, and then opened the door. Adam looked inside and saw two white women in their thirties lying on two hospital beds, both half sideways, looking happily at the two cribs placed in the middle of the beds. There are two babies in the crib. "My dears, your Uncle Adam Duncan is here." Liz laughed and pushed Adam in. The two moms suddenly looked over, their eyes lit up. "So handsome." "Still a doctor." "How come there are no such high-quality products in the Gold Bank." "Anyone like him will definitely be robbed? It''s all because we struggled for too long, maybe there was such a good one before." "No, if the bank of gold is really such a good one, they will definitely get him involved and spend a lot of money to buy it every other week or every other month." "I think that when the time comes, Gold Bank will simply act as an intermediary, so that those who want to have children will come directly to learn from the experience, and it will save so much trouble. "Like him, this alone can make money." "..." Listening to their unscrupulous comments, Adam automatically blocked the negative information, accurately grasped the key words, stretched out his hands with a wry smile, and pointed at them: "Let me guess, Joey Tribiani?" Barney and Leonard are the only ones who can go to the Gold Bank to do big business except Joey. Leonard hasn''t graduated to go to society yet, and he hasn''t been so fat. Barney is not bad for this money. After all, only Joey, who used to rely on Chandler for help, would do this kind of thing. "Yes!" Liz clapped his hands and laughed: "I knew you could guess it." "You both chose Joey Tribbiani?" Adam looked a little weird: "You are..." "No." A mother shook her head and smiled: "We are not lace lovers, but eternal best friends. We have been living together since the third grade." "correct." Another mother said: "What''s so good about men? We don''t need men at all. When we need children, just buy a few tadpoles that can swim." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. This makes sense. "They want their children to be relatives." Liz was very moved and said, "Now they are really brothers and sisters." "We will not only be friends forever, but also relatives." The two mothers looked at each other, then reached out and shook hands together. With the full of base love, Adam seriously suspected that their statement that theyre just eternal girlfriends was an excuse. "How did you choose Joey?" Adam curiously asked. Joey has also been shaking for several years. Making this kind of money can only happen in the first few years of the six-person line. There is a time difference of several years. "We had this plan a few years ago." A mother explained: "At that time, we also read Joey Tribbiani''s information, but apart from his appearance and Italian foreign descent, he has no advantages. We directly excluded him." "Last year we finally made up our minds." Another Bao Ma answered: "I went to look at the donors information again, and unexpectedly discovered that his information has a lot of introductions. He has changed from an''actor'' to a real actor, and he also starred in our days. In the absence of other better options, we chose him." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. It turned out that no one wanted it at the beginning, and it was only when he became famous and updated the information that he was selected. Gee! This is true. The poor are in the busy city and no one asks, the rich are in the mountains and have distant relatives. Fortunately, this is just a business, not Joey''s belly up. Otherwise, Joey would wait to pay the alimony, and the children would just follow the mothers. Hey, this scene is very familiar. what! Isn''t it another Rose? "Are you also on the train?" Adam curiously asked. "Correct." Liz said: "Broggie almost didn''t come over. Before the operation, she was in a hurry to find a lawyer to write a suicide note. Jenny didn''t agree at first, but she heard that the child would be adopted by their parents without the suicide note. She immediately asked Brochi to sign it. " "None of them understand us." This Mabao, named Jenny, sneered: "Even if we die, we won''t leave the children to them to raise." Adam did not take this heavy topic, walked to the crib, looked at the two younger brothers, and observed carefully, and found that they really have a shadow of Joey. Ross will soon have both children But who would have thought that the romantic Joey, who was teased by everyone for being single, was the first person to have both children. Then Adam''s thinking diverged again. A few tadpoles that can swim can create a pair of children. Will the things Joey left in the Gold Bank have been spilled all over New York? You know, it''s in billions. "It seems I really want to persuade Joey King to wash his hands and find a woman to live his life." Adam thought to himself. If more than ten years pass, Joey will still be like this, God knows if there will be any human tragedies... In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 442 The Sons and Daughters of Heaven), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 443: Shocked: Adam actually knows these languages! "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. On the corridor. "...Yes, that''s the way it is, you decide whether you want to come or not." Adam hung up, with a playful smile on his face. The prodigal son will not change his head. Very rare in reality. What''s more, the situation is easy to change, and the nature is hard to change. But this is the world of American TV dramas. The more lacking in reality, the more there is in this world. Adam doesn''t know if Joey will become a good dad when he gets old. But Barney in the original time and space is really the prodigal son looking back, facing the villain (the newly born daughter with a pacifier) ??in his hands, the tenderness of crying and laughing with tears is indeed very shocking. "You are the love of my life, everything about me, and everything about me, will belong to you from now on, and will never change." This sentence was originally a formula used by Barney to pick up girls, but it can''t be faked again. Barney thought he would never fall in love with any woman better than his romantic self. But the way of heaven is good, and the retribution is unhappy. He ended up being''planted'' in the hands of such a little woman. From then on, when he met the exposed young beauties in the bar, he also approached him, but not to pick up girls, but to scold them. "You two little girls go home quickly, put on decent clothes, then take a good look at your current life, and go! Call your parents, they must be worried to death now!" Feng Shui turns around. Barney, who has become a father, is most worried about his precious daughter meeting a prodigal scum like him before. "Dad is at home" is no longer a flirting poem, it has returned to its original meaning. Similar to this is Iron Man Tony Stark. The phrase "I love you 3000 times" that my daughter Morgan said before going to bed every night also melted the last wave of a generation of prodigal sons and turned it into a warm heart. Now suddenly meeting Joey''s sons and daughters from heaven, Adam really looked forward to Joey''s performance. Then he thought again. If the prodigal son of this world would all go through such a fate, then he... Emmm. Will not. Barney and Iron Man are all puppets in the hands of screenwriters and directors. They want to spend their lives. If the screenwriter and director do not agree, they can only be filmed there and be good fathers. Adam is different. He has a real soul, who can see through everything! "It''s my fate, I can''t help it." Adam muttered to himself. "What are you talking about staying here?" Christina came over from there and heard Adam''s own words, and said in surprise: "It seems to be in Dongguo, do you speak Dongguo?" "Weird?" Adam suppressed the distracting thoughts that suddenly appeared in his heart, smiled and looked at Christina: "I don''t only know Dongguo, but I can speak island Mandarin, Southern Universe Mandarin, Russian, French, and even Klingon." "real or fake?" Christina was shocked: "You can speak so many languages?" She is of southern cosmos and only speaks English. Adam, a pure American, even knew the language of her home country. This is weird. "Language is just a tool for communication. Which language do you want to master? First read the large dictionary of that language, then listen and speak more, it will be easy to master." Adam smiled. This is not what he deliberately learned. As IQ breaks through the super genius, it is still improving. Those memories of the past are constantly emerging. As an otaku in his previous life, Adam has also watched many art films in island Mandarin, Southern Universe Mandarin, Russian, and French, and has accumulated a lot of application scenarios. In this life, when communicating with good friends like Peggy, Bianca, and Heather, some application scenarios will flash in my mind from time to time. For those who don''t understand the dialogue, now with high-definition image memory, Adam can''t help but wonder what it means. When they were asleep, Adam, who was still in good spirits, took some time casually, turning over the large dictionaries in these languages, and memorizing all the words and sentences. Sometimes when emotions come suddenly, Adam will also say a few words. Because in many cases, original expressions are more flavorful. In this way, Adam naturally mastered a few more languages. Everything is so simple and casual. "..." Christina regretted giving Adam the opportunity to pretend to be forced. She should have thought of Adam''s high-definition image memory, but all memory things can''t trouble him. But she noticed another question: "Which language is Klingon?" "Klingon is the language of the extraterrestrial Klingon in the science fiction Star Trek." Adam explained: "Twenty years ago, Star Trek was popular all over the country. Crazy fans deliberately expanded the Klingon language inside and abruptly turned it into a real language. The United States has specialized textbooks and dictionaries. Fans even chat in Klingon." "Are you also a fan of Star Trek?" Christina said in surprise. "I''m not." Adam shook his head: "But a few of my good friends are all, it''s very simple anyway, I also learned a bit by the way, and all the bad friends can communicate in Klingon, but I can''t?" "Do you communicate in Klingon? Why?" Christina couldn''t understand this show operation at all. Wasnt language meant to eliminate barriers to free communication from the beginning? Why create a weird language on purpose? Is it not good to communicate in English? "It''s fun." Adam smiled and said: "In many scenes, using a special language is more substitutable, and it''s not a bad thing to know one more language. Imagine if you and Meredith both speak Klingon. When you are with Dr. Burke and Dr. Shept, you want to say something private. You dont need to go to the bathroom to speak secretly. What if you speak directly in Klingon? They dont understand, isnt it interesting? " "..." Christina twitched her mouth, and it took a long time before she complained, "Boring!" "Ha ha." Adam laughed blankly: "You don''t understand." Sheldon and Leonard use Klingon vs. Penny and Amy use Amy secret. Those who have seen it all agree. "What are you doing?" Adam looked at Christina in surprise. "I just want to see what kind of hands are these." Christina took Adam''s hand and kept looking. "Have you heard?" Adam knew that, so she let her observe. "of course!" Christina exclaimed: "Not only did I hear about , I also went to watch the surgical video. I know you are great, everyone knows you are great, but the hand you showed in the operating room is also Exaggerated, right? The mortal injury was saved by your hand abruptly. What kind of hand are you? The hand of life? Hand of God? " "You''re good too." Adam ridiculed: "I followed the director today. Didn''t you learn the right leg of the one-handed god?" "..." Christina rolled her eyes suddenly, with a deeply offended expression. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 443 Shocked: Adam actually knows these languages!) Read the record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 444: I want it all "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. On the corridor. "Are you serious?" Christina complained. "My fault." Adam smiled apologetically. Just stop joking. "I''m angry when it comes to this right leg." Christina was evoked with unpleasant memories and couldn''t help but complain: "I thought it would be a beautiful job to do thigh stitching with the director, but who would have thought that I was almost expelled because of this, it''s a hell!" In the wee hours. When the first batch of injuries from the train accident were sent, even Richard, the surgeon who was not on the night shift, rushed over from home and took over a patient whose right leg was severed. Christina defeated George and was appointed by the director of surgery Richard to follow him as a surgical assistant. The case is good. Followed by the ace surgeon who can decide her fate, Christina, who likes to behave, is very happy. When the director of surgery Richard and the others gave the patient anesthetic, she took extra care to clean up the patient''s severed right leg. She cleaned up the dust and pebbles one by one. The wound is clean. Perfect preparation before surgery! But just when Richard, the director of surgery, asked her to send her broken leg over, she suddenly discovered a big problem. The direction in which the toe of this half of the thigh was raised indicates that this is a broken leg of the left leg. The patient lying on the operating table preparing for surgery is missing the right leg. Then she was scolded out of the operating room by the director of surgery, Richard, and began to look for the severed right leg everywhere. But I rummaged through the ambulance, but did not find it. Ask the first responders at the scene to be either hung up or taunted. "When the train derailed, it hit an overpass, the top of the dining car on the train was lifted, and a passenger car was inserted. Many people''s heads were directly cut off. Your patient can live without a right leg. So, get out of the way. Don''t get in the way!" Don''t blame the emergency crew for being so rushing. It is really Christina''s bad attitude. It was supposed to be asking for help, but Christina was still carrying the surgeon''s shelf. Who doesn''t know the contempt chain of the medical industry? As a first responder downstream in the contempt chain, he is particularly sensitive in this regard. Needless to say, sometimes a look is the fuse. Christina, who couldn''t help it, turned around again, and even went to Dr. Burke, hoping that he would help her former lover. But Dr. Burke, who was also busy, flatly refused. Finally, she found a broken leg in the trash can, and if she got the treasure, she immediately took it to the operating room. It is a pity that she is also busy and confused. This time it was right and left, but it was wrong for men and women. The leg of the broken leg was obviously in the state where the woman had just shaved her hair, and the feet were even more covered with nail polish. Christina was yelled out of the operating room again, all over the world looking for the broken leg. The director of surgery is an absolute boss. To please him is good for her career. But offending him can also end her residency training early. At this moment, she went round and round in a hurry. In the end, Adam couldn''t see it, and helped to make a phone call, and the emergency personnel took care of it, found the broken leg, and sent it over in time. The relationship between personal love and personal connections is no different at this time. Public to public, I just dont want to kill you. But private to private, friends can put a word to other official affairs, and give priority to solving friends'' official affairs. As for the boss, he doesn''t care how you do it. It is the good employees who can solve the problem. "The director didn''t praise you in the end?" Adam asked. "Praise me." Christina put away her grumbling, and laughed: "Thanks, Adam." "You''re welcome." Adam smiled. The two chatted for a while about the cases they encountered today, and they dispersed separately. Christina is not Adam. After the excitement of the operation subsided, endless exhaustion swept over her. She couldn''t bear it anymore, and she was about to go to the duty room to sleep in the dark. Adam went to the nursery. Joey was taken by Monica and the others from the dating scene. "OMG!" "O~M~G~!" Outside the baby room, through the glass window, everyone followed Adam''s instructions, and after seeing Joey''s pair of children from the sky, they made all kinds of exclamations. "Two little Joeys." Monica and Rachel, almost sticking to the glass window, were full of love. "OMG!" Joey looked dumbfounded. So far he has not reacted. That''s right! When he went to the Gold Bank to do this multi-million dollar business, he was indeed told that this might happen now. He didn''t care at the time, and triumphantly thought that a woman would choose him, it was his approval. He became famous for acting in soap operas. After securing his position in the past few years, he once heard someone talk about this kind of thing, which reminded him of his memories. For this reason, he went to the Gold Bank to update his information. He, Joey Tribbiani, a TV series star, is no weaker than anyone! But now, after facing a pair of children from heaven, it''s another experience. not give a **** about? Has nothing to do with him? Do not make jokes! Those cute little people inside, so like him, are his children! He, Joey Tribbiani, is already a father! "so cute." Phoebe also joined the comment. "Rose, is there a sense of sight?" Chandler teased, "You are exactly like Joey." Roston glared at his best friend and brother-in-law: "You are ashamed to say me, you should worry about yourself." With that, he snorted towards Monica who was lying on the glass window with a face full of affection. Chandler''s face suddenly turned pale, and he looked at Adam with tears and tears. Adam couldn''t help but patted Chandler on the shoulder, raising his hand and clenching his fist to cheer. It''s not hard to imagine. Chandler''s life has been difficult since Adam found out that the couple had difficulties in having children. Competitiveness explodes, with obsessive-compulsive disorder, plus Monica''s extreme love for children, Monica, who is crazy, is really the strongest juicer. Adam received more than one phone call from Chandler for help secretly from the toilet. Before he could comfort him, Monica''s eager call came in from outside the bathroom. After a little delay, she just slapped the door. Adam persuaded him several times to prove the necessity of Chandler''s rest from a medical point of view, which was a little better. But after going back today, Chandler doesn''t want to sleep anymore. It''s hard to be a man. It''s even harder to be a middle-aged man! "Joy, what are you going to do?" Rachel turned her head and looked at Joey who was still in a daze. Then everyone looked over. "I do not know either." Joey shook his hands and looked like a bitter gourd. "Don''t talk about the others, first you should change your style." Adam smiled and said: "Who knows how many children you have? After more than ten years, if you are still soaking in New York, you''d better spend a lot of time investigating the other person''s life experience before you act." "Alas!" Everyone uttered disgusting and unbearable boos. "Do I have another choice?" Joey smiled bitterly. "No!" Everyone shouted in unison. "This is not jam and beautiesyou can have them all." Rose vomited. Adam was startled. He almost forgot about it. When Monica was unemployed, she liked to make all kinds of jams. And foodie Joey likes jam most. So Chandler opened his hands, swinging up and down to make a balance, and asked Joey a classic question: "Here is a beautiful woman, and here is a big jar of jam, who do you choose?" Joey smiled and said, "Of course I want it all!" I dont know if it was Joeys Leopard Head, or Joey who learned the Leopard Head... In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 444 I want it all), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 445: Missys call "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "Maybe I can pursue them." Joey slapped his forehead, thinking on a whim. "In this way, you can directly form a big family, and your wife and children will live together." Adam clapped his hands and said, "Good idea, I support you!" "Right, do you think so too?" Joey said happily, "No matter which one of them agrees, it will do." "Go, I''ll take you there." Adam suffocated a smile, very positive. "it is good." Joey is also coming. "..." Monica and others were speechless: "Are you serious?" "Really can''t be true!" Joey waved his hands, pointed at the crowd, pursed his mouth and said: "Tell me a reason, shouldn''t I do this?" Everyone was dumb. Adam laughed and said nothing. "No? Look at it!" Joey was very proud. At this moment, he felt the light of the old father radiating from all over him. This is an unprecedented experience. His whole person is sublimated. Outside the ward. Through the glass window, Joey glanced in, and the light of his old father disappeared instantly, his face collapsed, and he turned around and was about to leave. "Where are you going?" Adam stopped Joey who wanted to slip. "They are true love, I''ll forget it." Joey smiled bitterly. "These are the mothers of your children." Adam said seriously: "What? Do you dislike them?" "..." Joey was speechless. This kind of thing can''t be seen through. Are we still not good friends? "Ha ha." Adam smiled and patted Joey on the shoulder and stopped teasing him. Sanguan follows the five senses. Love can''t be forced. Christina and them all went to rest. Adam was busy until nine o''clock in the evening before leaving the hospital and drove to New Jersey. Peggy''s apartment. When Adam pushed the door in, he unexpectedly discovered that Peggy was not calculating, but answering the phone. "...I asked Adam to talk to you." Peggy looked a little impatient, said to the phone, and then gave the phone directly to Adam. "Who?" Adam answered the phone and asked. "Missi." Peggy gave a brief and concise explanation, and lay on the table again to continue the calculation. "Hi, Missy." Adam then greeted the other end of the phone. There was silence on the other side of the phone. "Missi?" Adam said again. If it weren''t for the faint breathing sound from the phone, he thought the phone had been hung up. After a few seconds of pause. Missy''s voice sounded a little wrong: "It''s so late, why are you at Peggy''s?" "Any questions?" Adam smiled. "I knew you were ill-intentioned with Peggy! After all, I let you succeed." Missy was indignant. She and Peggy had a happy and good sister time. That was her happiest day. Peggy, who was as smart as Sheldon, actually played with her. This made her, who was usually hit by Shelton, happy like never before. In her eyes, Peggy is not only a friend, but also entrusts her fantasies about some siblings of her fellow brother Sheldon. When Peggy started to indulge for family reasons. Missy was happier. Because Peggy is cooler at this time and is more willing to take her to play with. She is only ten years old, and she has always been ignored by everyone, and she can''t wait to be like this every day. Even if Peggy was going to take her to the store to steal something, she was nervous and excited, but she didn''t say anything. But this good time didn''t last long before it was ruined by a bastard. That''s right! This **** is Adam! He talked a lot about the truth, and Peggy had changed, becoming so strange and familiar, she was obviously Sheldon again. After that, she never played with Peggy again. Just like Shelton never played with her, his mouth was full of knowledge she didn''t understand. But deep down, she still liked Peggy very much, missed the time Peggy and her sisters were, and sincerely hoped that Peggy and Sheldon would be together. In this way, the two of them who are incompatible with society are also people she cares about very much. They can rely on each other, so they will not be so lonely. What a great thing! But now, this beautiful vision seems to have been destroyed by the same **** again! "Don''t say it so ugly." Adam grieved: "It''s all a blunder, and I don''t want it either." This is not a lie. He did not expect to have this day before. Although he admired Peggy''s looks, he always thought that Peggy would be Amy''s lifelong enemy. Unexpectedly, Peggy stretched his claws towards him. Then he did not resist. After growing up, Peggy not only has no long-term disability, but also has full appearance. Except for Sheldon, no one can hold it. He must not be blamed for this wave. "Pooh!" Missy sipped: "Little George kept saying that you are a big-hearted bastard. Let me stay away from you. It seems that he is right." Before Adam bought a stake to fund George Jr. to open the storefront of Dr. Tire, they were very grateful to him. But little George is grateful and grateful. But in front of her sister, she always said some bad things about Adam. For example, how romantic Adam is, she is a girl, she should be far away from Adam, Barabara. If there is any question that needs to be communicated with Adam, Little George also took all over, not letting Missy come forward, as if he was afraid that Adam, the big bad wolf would swallow her little white rabbit. She didn''t care about it before, but now she thinks what little George said is too right. "That''s all his slander." Adam smiled and said, "He just was upset that I had a period with Veronica." "what!!!" When Misie heard this, she suddenly yelled, "You bastard! I always think of Peggy as my future sister-in-law. Its good now. Not only did you have a period with Veronica, but now you grab Peggy, What are you going to do next?" "Ahem." Adam coughed slightly: "You think too much... Give Sheldon another ten years. He doesn''t have any consciousness in this regard, and you think George will stay with Veronica forever? It''s not my fault. what." He was also a little guilty of being reminded by Missy. Three children from the Cooper family. George the old wife''s current wife had a presumptuous life with him. The second child, Sheldon, was appointed by his younger sister Misie''s future wife, and is now living with him. Misie, the third child, Emmm... Fortunately, she has no wife. If something goes wrong again, Adam would really be a little sorry to the Coopers. Emmm...Missi doesn''t have a wife, right... Then think of the extra wisdom he got from Sheldon, as well as the super skills such as the high-definition image memory and the brain of the evolved universe. Adam also felt that he had caught the Cooper family''s wool, and it seemed a little bit cruel. "So, how is Shelton?" Thinking of this, Adam couldn''t help but care about Sheldon''s recent situation. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Missy''s call in Chapter 445), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 446: There are always people who want to harm me "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. Adam is talking on the phone with Missy. "Not so good, did the train derail on your side, killing a lot of people?" Missy asked. "Ok." Adam nodded: "Did you see the news too?" "I didn''t pay attention, it''s Sheldon." Misie vomited: "Remember when he choked on food when he was a kid?" "of course I remember." Adam smiled and said, "In the end, the X-Men rescued him." When Sheldon was nine years old, he choked on breakfast in the morning and almost died of suffocation. He was hugged by his father from behind and strangled his stomach several times before squirting out the food stuck in his throat. In the next few weeks, Sheldon, who was less courageous than a chicken, looked at the food and didn''t dare to eat it. Sheldon''s father''s roar and mother''s comfort had no effect. Zhou Shuren said: People have two choices when facing fear, one is to fight, and the other is to run away. Sheldon will always run away naturally. In the end, it was his grandmother who loved him the most. Every time he used a blender to mix solid food into a mashed drink, let Sheldon drink it with a straw, which allowed him to spend that period of time. But by doing so, the taste of the food is so difficult to describe, so much so that Shelton kept swallowing when they saw Adam eating snacks. Finally, after he came into contact with the comic X-Men, he realized that he has many similarities with these superheroes who are not accepted by the world. Those superheroes can survive so many challenges, so can he! Then, he picked up a spicy strip, ate it, and chewed it hard, as if Professor X had used brain waves, Magneto had used magnets, and laser eyes were shining lasers. From then on he is Chewing Man! Well, he is greedy! After conquering the fear of choking to death after eating food, all he has left for this chewing man is to fear dogs, birds, insects, bacteria, hugs, button-up pants, rivers, ponds, lakes, oceans, velvet cores, and root vegetables. , The squeak of balloons, the windows with heat insulation paper... Emmm...One million words omitted here! When Missy mentioned this and talked about the train derailment, Adam immediately understood. "Sheldon dare not take the train?" "Originally today he was going to take a train from Pasadena, California to the University of Chicago for academic exchanges." Missy explained: "Then he saw the news about the train derailment in New York, and he was so scared that he immediately dared not ride his favorite train. The school called us, but no matter how we persuaded it, it was useless. Call Peggy and want her to persuade him." "I don''t dare to ride on the train, can I just switch to a plane?" Adam smiled. "You don''t know him yet?" Misie vomited: "Although the probability of train derailment is higher than that of airplanes, the death rate is much lower than that of airplanes. When he flew on a plane for the first time that year, he shrank directly in the toilet of the airplane and almost never got kicked out. "That''s not wrong." Adam nodded. The plane crash rate is indeed the lowest. But in the event of a crash, the death rate is almost 100%. If Adam was not really helpless, he would barely fly. Because with his current physical conditions, as long as he doesn''t take an airplane or any means of transportation, he can evade in time even if something goes wrong to ensure his life safety. Now it has reached the point of not taking professional parachuting equipment and never flying. The reason why I didnt do it before. I haven''t experienced professional training, and it''s useless to bring it. Second, he was not a billionaire before. You are an ordinary person on the plane with professional parachuting equipment. When you pass the security check, you are 100% regarded as terrorists. But now he has become a well-known billionaire in the whole rice field, and it is no problem to carry it with him. It is understandable that the rich are afraid of death. Furthermore, the rich can really do whatever they want. "I would rather he go back to the old Sheldon who talked about trains and even went to the train museum as a volunteer explainer and was driven out by the curator directly!" Missy complained. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. This is what Shelton did after graduating from high school at the age of eleven and before going to college. The nearby train museum recruits volunteer commentators. Who else loves and understands trains better than Shelton? As soon as Sheldon saw the recruitment notice, he immediately called and used his professional knowledge of the train to bombard for nearly an hour, and successfully made the curator give up resistance, ignoring that he was just an eleven-year-old kid, and promised His job search. Then the curator felt the feelings of the teachers at Shelton High School. Shelton is really professional with trains. The curator knows, he knows. What the curator doesn''t know, he also knows. Originally this was a good thing, after all, such a professional talent is still free, and it''s pretty good. But until Shelton showed an explosive desire for expression. The curator knew that free is the most expensive truth. Shelton would give the curator questions and traps like he treated his high school teachers. When the curator jumped over the trap to answer, he did not hesitate to praise him, making it as if he was the real curator and the curator was the volunteer explainer for the interview. The tourists came, and Sheldon talked about train knowledge endlessly. When tourists go to the toilet, he tells them through the door. Sheldon slapped his face in front of the train general knowledge booklet written by the curator to the tourists himself, saying that there were several problems in it. When the curator asked him not to do this afterwards, he understood that he should privately point the curator, just as he privately pointed out the mistakes of his high school teachers. Teachers want face. After the teachers collectively protested to the principal countless times, he grasped this point of common sense! However, in the eyes of the curator, it''s really annoying to show her own kid too much. So he was swept out. This incident was listed by Shelton as one of the ten tragedies of the beloved train. "Adam, can you do it?" Missy asked. "Only time will dilute." Adam smiled and said, "Now, let''s find someone to drive him there." Sheldons apartment was stolen back then, so scared that he installed an anti-theft device, and learned that DC superhero Rorschach hid in bed every night to record his feelings about the sinful capital of Pasadena. Whenever there is any movement, I am frightened. Later, I just wanted to move out of Pasadena and find a safe place to settle down. However, although the United States is big, there is no such place. A place he chose, just after getting off the train, in broad daylight, the salute was robbed in public, and in the end he had to go straight back the same way. After that, I dont even live there. Time is the best healing agent, and it applies to the weird Shelton. "We also thought about it." Missy shook her head and said, "Little George is going to open a store. I''m in college. My grandmother has no time to fall in love. My mother is fine. But Chicago is so far away. My mother has to fly to Pasadena first, and then drive him. Its still too late." "Then pay someone to drive him." Adam proposed. "Did you meet Sheldon on the first day?" Misie vomited: "At this time ~ www.novelhall.com~, except for his family and friends, everyone looks like a bad guy. According to his words, what if he is killed on such a long road? Or what if you are taken into captivity and become a slave?" "Can''t the school send people?" Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. With this reminder of Misie, he could even imagine Sheldon''s emoticon that there are always wicked people trying to harm me. "Too late." Missy complained: "He didn''t apply in advance." "..." Adam was dumb. Sheldon''s **** is really only you can''t think of, nothing he doesn''t have. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 446 There is always a Diaomin who wants to harm me), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 447: Qian Ning and I have an agreement "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. "Don''t worry, I will settle this matter." Adam smiled. You can''t always pick up Cooper''s wool. Appropriate feedback is necessary and polite. "Do you have a way?" Missy was surprised. "it''s actually really easy." Adam explained: "I just need to find someone to pretend to be a policeman and send him off. Although Sheldon is afraid of outsiders being afraid of bad people and everything, as long as the person I am looking for can hold a proper certificate, Sheldon will definitely be at ease. ." "Damn! Why didn''t I think about it." Missy slapped her head: "With Sheldon''s robot-like brain, as long as you give him a formal proof, he won''t know even if you sell him." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. Shelton pays attention to rules in everything he does. To receive a letter, you must manually sign the receipt form neatly, completing the last link of postal mailing. When you buy a scalper ticket, you are worried that it is the police fishing law enforcement officer who sells the ticket. All kinds of cards are carried in wallets from small to large, such as the membership card of the Justice League, the membership card of the museum and so on. Later, I really couldn''t put down so many cards. In order to make room, normal people just threw them away. He even had to call Barra to return the card. Whenever the card says this card must be carried with you, he will strictly abide by it and carry it with him for the rest of his life. When Howard and the others talked about the Three Laws of Robotics, Sheldon wondered what it would be like to become a robot. Howard and Rajesh said directly, no later, you are now. Then use the Three Laws of Robotics to ask Shelton. All match! Rajesh joked: "I smell the smell of machinery~" To deal with such Sheldon, as long as he is cruel, Adam can easily break Sheldon. Design it a little bit to make Sheldon laugh when he laughs, cry when he cries, the kind of rhythm. Missy, who has invincible emotional intelligence, is not unexpected, but poverty limits her imagination. This kind of job of hiring people suddenly and then forging the documents within the specified time, without a large sum of money, don''t even think about it. Only a person like Adam, who is close to hundreds of millions of people, can think of it for the first time and use it easily. "Thanks a lot." Missy thanks. "It''s all good friends, you''re welcome." Adam smiled and said, "How are you doing? School should start, right?" "Ok." When Missy thought that it was Adam''s help that she could enter the Wharton School of Business, most of her anger and complaints disappeared. The Wharton School of Business is the number one business school in the country. Before this, she couldn''t even think about it. Now it''s easy to get in. You know her SAT scores are terrible. She knew in her heart that even if Adam was a well-known billionaire, she would not be able to do this without paying enough for someone like her. But she still accepted. Now she can''t repay. But she is confident that in the future she can. She just silently kept this gratitude in her heart. "The Wharton School is in Philadelphia, not far from New York and New Jersey. Come and play when you have time." Adam said casually. "Let''s play? Who are you looking for?" When Misie heard this, the emotion she had gathered just now dissipated instantly, rolled her eyes, and said in a slightly mocking tone: "Is it looking for you? Or is it for Peggy?" "Uh." Adam is speechless. Misie had said that little George''s words before, and he said to play with him, as if he had ulterior motives. Don''t you ask him to find Peggy? Adam glanced at Peggy, who ignored him, and shook his head. "Humph." Missy snorted, "I came to college now with a debt burden, so I can learn something so that I can work for you to make money and pay off debts. How can I want to play this and that, and still play? Do you think I am a card? Lorraine Channing?" "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "You also know Caroline Channing?" He did not deny what Missy said about working for him in the future to make money and repay his debts. It''s not that he was thinking about it. With the wool he collected from Cooper''s house, even if all his investment in George was lost, it was nothing. There was no need for Missy to be so pitiful to pay his debts as a worker 007. But its better to study hard if you have goals than to play American school in college, right? Thinking of the female college student from Princeton University who came to the hospital to collect evidence and ran away last time, Adam secretly decided to remind Missy to be more safe. "We are here at Wharton School of Business, and what we learn is the game of business capital." Misie vomited: "The personal trust has 800 million Qianning''s eldest lady. Who does not know who does not know? Many people came to her just to get a relationship. Pull investment and sponsorship. Rich wants to jump in and join her Dad Foundation to earn more money. Many people even wanted to get her and become the son-in-law of the Qianning family. They would make a huge profit in one step, more than any business, and many of them were young and handsome lecturers in business schools. She has always been the brightest star of the Wharton School of Business. She often travels back and forth between New York and Philadelphia, frequently chartering flights and vacationing abroad with her girlfriends and friends. She will graduate next year, and I dont know how many alumni will be in tears. " "Do you envy her?" Adam plays with the taste. "Who doesn''t envy such a winner in life?" Missy is honest: "If I have so much money, I can buy whatever I want, and play whatever I want!" "There will be a chance in the future." Adam encouraged: "Little Georges Dr. Tire Company is very promising. With my capital injection and his management, with your management, it will definitely become a big company. At that time, you dont need to rely on your father, Wouldnt it be more fulfilling and refreshing to be able to live like that?" "It''s true that it''s more fulfilling, but it''s better?" Missy hit the nail on the head and said: "Please, I can only touch Caroline Channing''s starting line for a lifetime. How can it be cooler? Lying on the starting line is the coolest, okay?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. This statement was so true that it caused serious discomfort in the memory of the sub-current. The plain performance of the TV series struggle brought the truth. Is the protagonist struggling? Stop it. Did he succeed in the end? Well, with the help of an official adoptive father and a billionaire father who suddenly appeared, he fought hard and failed in the end. Then the mud couldn''t help the protagonist on the wall, he stopped pretending, and gave up the struggle, and lived a carefree second-generation official and rich second-generation life. Those who are really struggling, their girlfriends were pryed into the corner by their brothers and endured all kinds of merciless beatings from the society. This is the norm. If you can lie down and win, who wants to enjoy the joy of struggle? Is struggling really happy? That is the illusion that I have never enjoyed the lie-to-win life Krypton gold is really happy to lie down and win! "You also know Caroline Channing?" Missy suddenly noticed something. "Correct." Adam smiled and said, "I have an agreement with her." "Hey~!" Missy let out a sigh of disgust. Adam: "..." He wanted to explain, but suddenly realized that there seemed to be nothing to explain... In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 447 I have an agreement with Qian Ning), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 448: Heartbroken "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. "You are so romantic!" Missy was unable to complain. Adam was speechless. Although he was joking with MAX at the beginning, and MAX and Caroline were listening as a joke, but if he really wanted to say it, it would be easier for people to misunderstand him. Ugh. It''s not easy to be a man. Especially boys like him are often involuntary. Adam thought sadly. "Why didn''t you speak anymore? I got it right." When Adam looked up at the sky at 45 degrees to avoid tears of sadness, Missy, like other girls, began to ask questions. "By the way, how many girls have you ruined?" "Why are you asking this?" Adam glanced at Peggy, not wanting to entangle this topic any more, and proactively attacked: "Are you interested?" "Ah!" Missy sneered contemptuously and hung up the phone. Toot. Toot. Listening to the hang-up sound on the other end of the phone, Adam''s mouth cocked and put down the phone. Thinking about Sheldon, he opened the door and walked to the opposite side, knocking on the door. "boss." The assistant Lisa quickly opened the door and invited Adam in. "Are the six female bodyguards here?" Adam asked directly. "It has been invited, so it will be arranged in the apartment downstairs. Is the boss going to inspect it?" Lisa said skillfully. "Well, wait a minute for this." Adam nodded: "The security company you and Ada contacted together?" "Correct." Lisa explained: "Ada contacted, and then I helped choose the most professional. The fighting ability is no worse than the male bodyguard. Every one of them is legally equipped with guns." "Does the security company have a branch in California?" Adam asked. "There should be." Lisa was taken aback: "They are one of the top security companies in all meters. Hollywood stars in Los Angeles, California need a lot of security personnel, and there should be a branch." "Well, you can help contact me." Adam talked about hiring security personnel to **** Shelton to Chicago. "A male security officer is responsible for safety along the way." From Pasadena to Chicago more than two thousand kilometers, along the way through many states and counties, who knows if there will be any fatal corners? In the Big Bang Theory, Shelton''s fear and vigilance of various horror films were purely funny. But this is a mixed world of American TV series, which is really bad. "By the way, this male security guard has a good personality, and he must have a happy family, the kind that his wife and children have." For such a long distance, **** Sheldon. If the male security personnel have a bad personality, once they are asked to explode by Sheldons bizarre works, they dont need to hit a fatal curve. Most of them will kill Sheldon directly. . Just like in the Westward Journey, the bodyguard, Monkey King, killed Tang Seng, the **** target. Even a good personality is not safe. You must have a wife and children to live a happy life in order to be a little reassuring. no way! Not everyone is Leonard! Adam, a friend who has benefited so much from Sheldon, can''t help but want to beat him sometimes. And even Leonard, the reason why he is so tolerant, is that he became the Teenage Mutant Ninja Turtles after his mother Beverly was trained since childhood. People have practiced it. What if Leonard is given a chance? In the big bang of life, Sheldon and the others waited for the Nobel Prize notice. When Sheldon was sleepy, Leonard, who had obtained Sheldon''s permission in advance, turned his face against the sleepy Sheldon and was a big-eared melon seed. It''s called a hearty. Everyone is jealous of Leonard. Because other people also wanted to give Sheldon a big shot. "You also need a female to accompany you. You don''t need to be a professional security guard, but you must have a good personality and have experience in a nanny or kindergarten teacher." Adam added. Even though various restrictions were imposed on the male security personnel to ensure that they would not do what Monkey King did to Tang Seng, it was still not safe. It is better to add a woman to take care of Sheldon and isolate Sheldon from the male security guards to a certain extent. Something unbearable happens in the province. Women are much better in tolerating Sheldon. Look at the most important people in Sheldon''s life. Except Leonard, mother, grandmother, Petunia, and Amy, they are all women. "It is best that this woman also has a hobby of science, comics, film and television, and games." Adam thought about it and added: "Of course, if it''s hard to find, then hire another woman according to this requirement. Well, no matter who you hire, you still have to have a very good personality." "..." Lisa was silly. What kind of person is this Sheldon? How do you feel that the boss will hurt him directly for fear that others will not be able to stand him? But when she wanted to return, she immediately picked up the phone and called the person in charge of the security company who docked them. "Okay, boss, I will contact you immediately." As soon as the phone was connected, her tone and demeanor changed, and she felt like a strong child. Emmm. Anyone who gives Adam a boss who is particularly willing to spend money for certain things as a worker will soon be able to experience it. This is the speed of money. Lisa retelled Adam''s long list of slightly weird requests on the phone. The other party was very professional and agreed to complete the task without any second words. of course. Need to add money! Lisa said calmly: "You have to do a good job, and money is not a problem." That''s the atmosphere. "Boss, it''s done." Hanging up the phone, Lisa instantly recovered from being a strong woman. "Ah, very good." Adam was satisfied: "Come with me to see Peggy''s security situation." "Yes." Lisa agreed and led Adam to the apartment downstairs. With money cleared, the apartment downstairs became a duty room for security personnel, which was convenient for nearby protection without affecting Peggy''s work and life. "There are a total of six female security guards, working in groups of two, working in shifts 24 hours a day. The entrances and exits of the apartment building and Peggys floor are equipped with micro-monitoring equipment. Once an unidentified person approaches, they will Investigate and deal with it in advance." Lisa introduced. Adam looked at the two female men and did not doubt their combat effectiveness. He just explained the meticulous security work and maintained sufficient vigilance, and gave strong encouragement in terms of money. It can be seen that the effect is obvious. The two female men were very excited After that, Adam returned to Peggy''s apartment. "What are you doing? I have to calculate." "It can be calculated at any time, and sleep must be guaranteed. It''s bedtime now! I said it!" Peggy still wanted to resist, but couldn''t say a word anymore and was directly suppressed. after an hour. When the two were enthusiastically communicating physically and mentally, Adam''s phone rang suddenly. Adam didn''t bother to pick it up for a while. After a while, he realized that something was wrong, the apartment door was opened, and a strange voice came into his ears, and Adam was instantly stiff. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 448 is broken), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 449: shameless "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! A minute ago. A man and a woman walked into Peggy''s apartment building. The two talked and walked up with a smile. Security room. "Hurry up and notify Miss Lisa." The female security guard on duty had read the information, recognized the person, and immediately asked her companion to call. For ease of management, they are all led by Lisa. "Shit!" Lisa received the call, cursed secretly, and quickly called Adam. But no one answered at all. Lisa could only fight while looking out of the cat''s eyes. At this time, a man and a woman had already walked outside the door of Peggy''s apartment. All kinds of thoughts flashed in Lisa''s mind, but in the end she endured it and murmured: "Boss, it''s not that I''m not doing my duty. Who would have thought that something like this would happen, please ask for more blessings..." "It''s been a long time since I saw Peggy, this time I was a surprise for her." Less than forty, the radiant woman smiled at the middle-aged man beside her while taking out the key from her handbag to open the door. "Linda, it''s so late, maybe we should talk to Peggy in advance." The middle-aged man is very gentle, his eyes full of love when he looks at the woman. "It''s okay, she must have not slept yet, you know her scientific research." Peggy''s mother Linda smiled sweetly, then unscrewed the door lock, pushed the door, opened her hands, and the surprise that reached her mouth choked because she didnt see Peggy. "The light is still on. She should be in the bedroom or bathroom, David, sit on the sofa first." "it is good." David smiled softly. Not to mention that he is not Peggy''s father, even if he is the biological father, now that Peggy is older, some taboos are necessary. There are a lot of disgusting things in this area in the United States. A decent person like him naturally pays more attention to these details. "Peggy?" Linda shouted as she walked to the bedroom. In the bedroom. Adam''s ears were far beyond ordinary people, and he noticed Linda and the others for the first time. But the window in this bedroom is too small, and it''s on the third floor. With his figure, it''s hard to get out and leave for a while. This can''t help but make him one head and two big. Online anxious, what kind of experience is it like being stuck in bed by''mother-in-law''? "Peggy?" At this moment, Linda unscrewed the bedroom door. "mom." With the bedside lamp on, Peggy was facing the door, lying on his side on the bed, and greeted Linda with a normal look. "Are you sleeping? Forgot to turn off the lights outside?" Linda walked to the bed, sat down, smiled and touched Peggy''s face: "Hey, your head is a little hot and you won''t have a fever, right?" Having said this, her face changed, and she wanted to turn on the headlight of the room when she got up. Then she noticed something was wrong, and suddenly looked at Peggy''s back. In the dark part of the bed, it was clear that there was another figure lying on the side of the bed. "what!" Linda exclaimed and covered her mouth, then looked at her daughter incredulously. "Peggy!" "I''m an adult." Peggy still leaned on his side, showing an indifferent expression. "Linda, are you okay?" Outside the bedroom, David shouted loudly when he heard the movement. "It''s okay." Linda replied, and then looked angrily behind Peggy: "Who is he? Can''t come out yet? Do you want me to lift the quilt?" "Hi, Mrs. Adler~" At this time, Adam also had to show his head from the quilt, and his expression greeted him naturally. "Adam?" Linda recognized it immediately, her face lightened slightly. Sanguan follows the five senses. My baby girl is so good that most men are not worthy of it. But Adam is different. Not to mention matching with my daughter in terms of appearance, the achievements of these years are also comparable to my daughter. Well, it can even be said to be even better. After all, this is a money society, and everything depends on money. No matter how good a scientist is, he still has to do well. Changing to another man, she must be furious. But now it''s Adam, she thinks she can bear it. "Peggy, your Uncle David is here too, so you can pack it up quickly." Linda glared at Adam and said to Peggy. "Got it." Peggy answered with a frown. Linda shook her head with a wry smile, walked out of the bedroom, and closed the door. living room. "what''s happenin?" The middle-aged warm man David immediately noticed that his lover''s emotions were not right, and he quickly cared. "Peggy has grown up..." Linda struggled to briefly describe the matter. After all, I have to introduce each other later, and it will be even more embarrassing if I don''t say it in advance. "This Adam and Peggy have been friends since childhood, and they are excellent?" David smiled. As a warm man, it is natural to find a step for his lover at this time. "Ok." Linda nodded: "Remember what I said to you before, when I divorced Barry, Peggy gave herself up in sadness? Thanks to Adam and Sheldon, Peggy was brought back again." "Fortunately, otherwise Peggy has such an achievement." David echoed one sentence. "Sheldon and Peggy are the same age. Adam is a few years older than them. Although they are both friends, Peggy and Sheldon have had the most contact in the past." Linda entangled: "So Adam''s sudden appearance still surprised me a bit." "Young people are like that." David comforted: "It feels coming, and I soon got together. Peggy used to be busy with scientific research, and you can no longer take care of her like before. In fact, it is quite lonely, which is good." "Ok." There was a smile on Lindas face: Peggy has been different since she was a child. In fact, Ive always worried that our affairs will affect Peggy, but now it seems that Peggy has really grown up and has her own life. There is no longer only science in our world, and I can rest assured." "But first we have to look at this young man." David looked at the bedroom with a weird look. The two of them had been chatting for a while, but there was no movement in the direction of the bedroom. This "David, wait for you to help me check." Linda said something, and then realized something was wrong, her face turned black, and she shouted towards the bedroom in embarrassment, "Peggy!" There was no response from the bedroom. The air suddenly quieted down. The corner of David''s mouth twitched, and he secretly said, "Now young people, don''t you..." It was quiet for ten seconds. "Adam Duncan!!!" Linda gritted her teeth and cried out with an ugly face. "Wait a minute, right now." Adams awkward voice came from the bedroom David affirmed his guess, and shook his head secretly about the morality of the young people now. Seeing his lover''s face flushed, he quickly changed the subject and calmed down: "Linda, Are you hungry? How about we make something to eat together?" "Not hungry." Even in the face of her lover, Linda couldn''t laugh at this moment. Adam Duncan, this little bastard! unacceptable! Just when she thought this was the limit of Adam''s shamelessness, she slapped her again in the blink of an hour. It took a full half an hour before the door of the bedroom heard the sound of unscrewing. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 449 Shameless) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 450: What are big pants "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. The bedroom door was unscrewed. Adam walked out with a smile, facing David with a strange face and Linda who might explode at any time. "Mrs. Adler..." "I am not Mrs. Adler long ago." Linda stared at Adam tightly, with an impulsive tone. If it hadn''t been for the sound of something wrong in the bedroom, she would have rushed in and beat Adam violently. No matter how handsome he is, no matter how good he is, he can''t do as he pleases. She doesn''t respect her elders too much! Especially in front of her lover! "Uh." Adam was speechless for a while. He really didn''t know what Linda''s last name was after her divorce. After all, I haven''t had much contact before, and I don''t know her maiden name. "You can call her Ms. Watson." The middle-aged warm man David roundly said: "My name is David Grossman, you must be Adam Duncan, right?" "Hello, Mr. Grossman." Adam gave him a grateful look. Originally stretched out his hand to shake his hand, but thought of something, he quickly took it back. The corner of David''s mouth twitched. The scene became awkward again. "Peggy!" Linda gave Adam a stern look, got up to go into the bedroom and have a good chat with her daughter, when Peggy came out dressed, she couldn''t help calling. Peggy nodded without answering. He walked to the refrigerator in the open kitchen, opened the refrigerator, took out a bottle of water from it, unscrewed it, and took a sip in his mouth. Grunt. Grunt. Peggy made a grunt, walked to the pool, and spat out the probe. Then he raised his head and took a sip of water. Then he turned to look at Linda, with a natural expression: "Mom, you guys talk." As he said, he nodded to David sitting on the sofa: "Hi, David." "Hi, Peggy." David immediately got up, waved his hand, showing the brightest smile. Peggy ignored the three of them, and went straight to the desk, sitting there in a picturesque posture, and the years were calm. Adam moved to the sink calmly at this time, unscrewed the faucet with his hand, waited for a while, reached out to wash, and then turned off the faucet, then he looked at Linda with an embarrassing expression on his face. That''s right! At this moment, Linda''s face was pale, her eyes on Adam were full of murderous aura. They are all over here, who doesn''t know who! "Ahem." Adam was also a little embarrassed, but after going through a lot of big scenes, he quickly suppressed this negative emotion, and his expression was natural: "Ms. Watson, Mr. Grossman, I heard Peggy say that you were in Washington before. ?" Emmm. Shuren Zhou said it well: when you dont feel embarrassed, others are embarrassed! Linda ignored her, walked directly to the desk, and dragged Peggy into the bedroom. Snap! Closed the door. Obviously, she has something to talk to her daughter, and can''t wait for a moment. "Yes, my hometown is over there." David smiled gently: "Now thinking about starting my own business, I returned to my hometown from New York, mainly designing some furniture by myself and then processing it and selling it by myself." "It''s good to design." Adam smiled and said: "I have a friend who is also a designer, and he designed a building." "Oh?" David''s eyes lit up. One who works in construction and the other in home improvement are also considered as people in the circle. He is now starting his own business, and what he lacks most is such a network. After all, multiple friends have multiple paths. "If you have a chance, everyone can talk." "His name is Ted Mosby. His recent design has been recognized by the client and he has become the project manager of the youngest 70+ storey skyscraper. Of course it is possible. The project is still in the design stage and has not yet been finalized. Set it down." Adam walked to the desk, wrote down a line of phone numbers, and handed it to David: "You can talk." "Your friend is Ted Mosby?" David rejoiced. "Have you heard of him?" Adam was surprised. "of course." David said: "He was originally just a young designer under the legendary architect Lao Bai. The client had gone to the legend Lao Bai before, but I dont know what happened. Lao Bai designed a 78-story building. ...Well, how do I put it..." "I know." Adam knew the matter and smiled knowingly. The legendary old white skyscraper design scheme. The exterior is the main body of the 78-story high-rise building in pink marble. The top of the building has a dome design, and there are two symmetrical spherical entrances downstairs. Compared with this wonderful building, the big pants and the like are all weak. "Everyone can see it, Legendary Lao Bai hasn''t noticed it unexpectedly." David couldn''t help but smile: "When the customer looked at the model, he was shocked, and then turned around and left. This is a 78-story skyscraper that can become a landmark! If it appears on TV in the future, it is probably going to be mosaic. The customer is not crazy! How is it possible to accept such a design! " "The legendary old white lady is famous." Adam smiled and answered: "When the design drawings came out, there were so many people in Laobai''s team, and none of them dared to point it out. They applauded and applauded. My friend Ted could only stand awkwardly and watch. Tucao swallowed." "That''s why I quit my job and started my own business." David sighed: "Working for others is too unfree. Many times you have to suppress your nature. I don''t believe that such a large team can only be seen by your friend Ted. Maybe everyone could see it, but the legendary Lao Bai had the right to expel them, so everyone opened their eyes and talked nonsense. " "That''s true." Adam nodded: "Ted also asked his colleagues afterwards. They all complained about this design. It''s too horrible, but there is no way. They are only the subordinates of the legendary Lao Bai, and no one dares to be the first bird to break the emperor''s new clothes." "Thinking about it all, the customer came and turned around and left." David shook his head: "If your friend hadn''t prepared in advance and came up with a meticulously designed plan that impressed the customer, maybe their design company would just collapse. This matter has spread all over the design circle. What an inspirational story for a young designer to seize the opportunity to become a project manager for such a large project. " "The legendary Lao Bai is now Ted''s subordinate." Adam smiled: "It''s really interesting to say that Ted is about to expel Legendary Lao Bai recently." "is it?" David was interested and said, "Is it to revenge or?" "Not revenge." Adam shook his head: "Although Ted is a scumbag in his life style, he is still very kind. He is a legendary old white. Now he is Ted''s subordinate, and he is still playing the style of the previous boss. He will embarrass Ted in public. ..." David looked at Adam with weird eyes. Adam noticed it, but he could only pretend not to know. This is not about''things gather by kind, people are divided by groups'', but that there are too many people living in this way in American TV series. Never blame him! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 450 What is the big pants), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 451: 0 million roads "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. Outside living room. Adam and David were talking and laughing. In the bedroom. Linda looked helpless. My daughter did not feel embarrassed at all when she broke through such a thing. On the contrary, she, facing her daughter with a calm expression, gradually became embarrassed with her anger from the beginning. What is this called! "Peggy." Linda pondered, "What the **** is going on with you and Adam?" "Didn''t mom see it?" Peggy looked at her in surprise: "It''s a pure indescribable relationship." "..." Linda opened her mouth wide, dumbfounded. She has been studying with her all these years. In her mind, her daughter is a child who makes her proud. But I didn''t think she had just pursued love for just a few months. Such blatant words came out of Peggy''s mouth. This made her somewhat unacceptable. "What did he say to you?" Linda reacted and gritted her teeth. Adam, the bastard, dare to treat her baby girl like this. Too arrogant! "No." Peggy shook his head: "I took the initiative to find him, mom, you know, I''m just a half friend, Sheldon will always be a neutral wooden kid, no way, I can only find the half. ." "But you are a girl, so you are at a disadvantage." Linda tangled. "Suffer?" Peggy blinked: "Mom, remember that my research was stuck a few months ago? After I recruited Adam, my thinking became clear and the road ahead was clear. He is my muse, who provides me with a steady stream of scientific inspiration. If you suffer, he will suffer. How can I suffer? " "...You can''t say that." Linda couldn''t laugh or cry. She understood what her daughter meant. For a daughter who is devoted to studying mathematical science, nothing is more important than scientific research. Adam can continuously provide inspiration to his daughter. For my daughter, this is the biggest gain. The relationship between ordinary men and women at a loss and advantage does not apply to her one-of-a-kind daughter. But understanding belongs to understanding. As an ordinary person, she still feels that Adam is taking advantage, and she is very upset. "Peggy, how about I stay and continue to accompany you?" Linda thought for a while, then hesitated. "No need to." Peggy shook his head: "It''s enough for me to have Lisa. Go and accompany Uncle David. It''s not good that there are too many people in the apartment." "..." Linda feels so tired. She is a real mother! "Who is Lisa?" "Adam''s assistant." Peggy looked natural and said: "Now let me be an assistant and handle all the chores." "He even hired an assistant for you?" Linda looked complicated and said: "Peggy, you are the youngest mathematician in history. As long as you speak, you don''t need to rely on him, and the school will arrange an assistant for you." "Lisa is very capable." Peggy shook his head: "Having her here saves me a lot. The assistants arranged by the school can''t do that." Linda was taken aback, then looked around the bedroom, only to realize that the bedroom had changed a lot. Low-key luxury exudes from every detail. She immediately understood why Lisa was so capable. Adam is willing to spend money! She was both gratified and worried about this discovery. What is gratifying is Adam''s heart. What worries about is how long Adam can be on his mind! "What are your plans?" Linda said sternly. "What''s your plan?" Peggy was surprised: "You wouldn''t say that I married Adam, would you?" "Since you like him and he likes you, it''s already like this, what''s wrong with getting married?" Linda asked rhetorically. "Then, like you and dad, quarreling endlessly and finally divorcing?" Peggy said calmly: "I''m not interested, it takes too much time and energy. Marriage is the shackles of boring, which binds many scientists to one step closer. If Einstein did not have two wives and multiple lovers, he would spend so much time and energy on his teachers daughter, college classmates, his cousin, cousins daughter, and secretary. The unified field theory may have been perfected a long time ago, and we may have traveled through the universe in a curvature spacecraft now. If Schr?dinger had so many wives and lovers, so much time and energy would be spent on female students, actors, and office workers. Whenever he hires an experimental assistant who can really help him, instead of just hiring a wife who is attracted to the experimental assistant, he may have told us whether Schr?dingers cat is dead or alive. Madame Curie..." "Ok, ok!" Linda got a headache when she raised her hand and interrupted: "Needless to say, I understand what you mean." In the bedroom, it became quiet for a while. Linda thought of Peggy''s words in her mind, and the self-blame in her eyes almost overflowed. Blame her! Do not! Blame that **** Barry! If it werent for him to argue with her, saying, you care about your daughter so much, you bet all your love, and you didnt leave me a little bit of bullshit. To expose the ugly side of marriage to her daughter, how could her daughter have such extreme thoughts? Damn it! Peggy is your daughter too! I love you wholeheartedly, your unique daughter who needs extra care, is it wrong? Then she remembered Adam''s current occupation. Damn doctor! When Peggy was eleven, she and Barry divorced. From then on she took Peggy to school alone. Because of the lack of paternal love, it is very possible for Peggy to subconsciously get close to Adam, who is as professional as his father. I think of Adam''s mature temperament and the thick skin of middle-aged people who are so embarrassed to be ashamed of the society. Linda blamed herself more and more upset. She is not happy for Peggy and Adam to get along in such a futureless way, but the scene of Peggy and abandoning herself because of their divorce came to mind. I dare not say more about this heavy remark. "Ugh." Linda sighed: "You are still young, so you are not in a hurry, but if you want to continue to get along with Adam, don''t accept this kind of gift from him. There is no financial relationship between the two parties, so you can really get along with each other as equals." This is a summary of her painful experience as a housewife for many years. Why did she endure it for so long? Isn''t it because she didn''t have financial resources and she relied on her husband. "I didn''t ask for anything." Peggy frowned and said: "None of us owes anyone, we are equal." She doesn''t care about this kind of chores at all. Its good to have it, but it doesnt matter if there is none. She really didn''t think it was anything. Just like Adam directly named the formula she is deducing as the Duncan-Adler formula is a random thing. no big deal. If you don''t move, how can the wind flag move? Linda was speechless. Finally, I can only advise some safety points. Peggy was only eighteen years old, just an adult, and it wasn''t really anything to be with Adam for a few years at this time. Many scientists are married in their thirties. What will happen in the future, Peggy has time to wait. But the prerequisite is to take safety measures and don''t kill people! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 451 Tens of Roads), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 452: Lord Duncan "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. After asking for some safety details, Linda looked very ugly when she walked out of the bedroom. But her daughter''s expression was too natural. So that she didn''t have much to say, so she glared at Adam fiercely after coming out. "Ms. Watson, I have ordered Lisa for dinner, shall we have dinner together?" Adam smiled and invited. "no appetite." Linda frowned in disgust: "David, let''s go!" "I''m a little hungry." David and Adam talked very happily. Besides, Adam and Peggy seemed to him to be a match made in heaven. He didn''t want his lover and Adam to stay froze. Then he and Peggy were caught in a dilemma. "It''s better to eat together to save waste." Linda was furious, but she couldn''t help but stay with the look in her lover''s eyes. Middle-aged love is not as arrogant as the first love in adolescence, knowing compromise and considerate. In front of younger generations, especially in front of her daughter Peggy, Linda pays attention to saving face for David. "Lisa is the assistant you gave Peggy? Wait for her to eat together." After Linda had no choice but to accept such a bewildered account, she deliberately inspected this Lisa who replaced her in disguise. "Ok." Adam naturally had nothing to say, so he called Lisa to inform him. Then the scene fell silent again. Peggy ignored the three of them and had already sat back at the desk, busy with her own affairs. Linda thought of talking to her daughter, and didn''t want to speak with a straight face. "Adam, I heard you are a writer?" David broke the silence again. "Part-time writer." Adam knew Davids kindness and smiled: I started writing after graduating from high school, mainly to achieve financial freedom. My goal has always been clear, to be a doctor who treats patients and saves lives. Now I am a surgical intern at the New York Medical Center. "New York Medical Center?" David was surprised: "Today, the New York train derailment was overwhelmingly reported on TV. It seems that the injured were sent to the New York Medical Center?" "Correct." Adam nodded: "Originally, we had been in the shift for more than ten hours. In the early morning, I was driving towards Peggy..." "You come here every night?" Linda interrupted in shock: "Peggy is still young, how can you?!" Obviously, in the process of passing on the safety knowledge of mother and daughter, Linda has mastered some indescribable inside information, and she is deeply worried about Adam coming every night. Nothing is too late, so is happiness! "No." Adam quickly explained: "The interns are too busy. I don''t have time to come every day, but every Sunday. These days, Peggy and I have an academic paper collaboration, so I sacrificed my rest time and rushed over overnight. " "Collaboration on academic papers?" Linda''s face eased slightly. Adam explained the ins and outs of the Duncan-Adler formula. "That''s it." Linda''s face looked much better. The original daughter from the family also gave a great return, so it seems that the two sides are indeed equal. "You originally planned to come in the wee hours of the morning, and then you received the news that the train was derailed?" David brought the topic back with a smile. "Correct." Adam nodded: "The hospital got the news and immediately recruited all of us. We mobilized all of us to welcome batch after batch of accidents and injuries. Then we were busy until nine o''clock, and we didn''t have time to eat. " "Being a doctor is really not easy." David sighed. "indeed." Adam said: "I have more energy, but it''s okay. My colleagues, who have been busy for forty hours at a time, waited until they rested, regardless of the blood and stains on their bodies, and fell asleep directly in the duty room. Some even fell asleep. I was so sleepy that I didn''t want to move, so I just fell asleep on the push bed in the corridor." "In that case, why do you have to be a doctor?" Linda wondered: "You are so rich and write well, why not be a famous and profitable professional writer?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Linda''s remarks, if coupled with Adam''s good looks and gentleness, he would simply regard Adam as an official Duncan. "Doctors can treat illnesses and save people." Adam righteously said: "Today I saved nine critical illnesses and six severe illnesses, which makes me more happy than I earned my first billion dollars! This is my lifelong pursuit, and I will fight Peggy. The same persistence in mathematical science." After the intensive reminder of the system +0.01*9+0.005*6=0.12 years (43.8 days), it only consumes 0.8 days, and the balance increases life span by 43 days. Such a substantial increase in life expectancy is so joyful and fascinating! But outsiders don''t know this. David: "..." Linda: "..." Both of them are speechless. Even if David admires Adam again, he still inexplicably suspects that Adam is pretending to be coercive. Linda is not only feeling the consistency of Adam and Peggy''s pursuit of career, but also shocked by Adam''s "first billion dollars". "The first billion dollars? How much money do you have?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled reservedly: "When the money reaches a certain level, it is just a bunch of numbers, which has no meaning. I don''t care about this, so I don''t know the specific numbers." "..." The corner of David''s mouth twitched. He can be sure now, Adam is pretending to be forced. However, in this situation, it is reasonable for Adam to want to behave in front of Peggy''s mother. He didn''t say anything. "Is it so profitable to write books?" Linda believed it to be true, and said in shock. "It''s okay." Adam explained: "The first billion dollars was indeed the big money made by writing books, but most of the latter are capital games where money makes money. What is important is the thickness of capital and the precision of vision." "you" Linda glanced at David hesitantly. She knows that David is now starting a business and lacks capital. If someone injects capital, the road to entrepreneurship will be much easier and smoother. But she just reminded Peggy, dont have money dealings with Adam... David knew, and immediately shook his head gently, his eyes firm. He started his business because he didn''t want to be constrained. He believes in his own abilities and enjoys the process of starting a business. Besides, he really loves Linda and cares about Peggy very much. Naturally, he also understands that there is no need for men and women to have economic entanglements and equal exchanges. He didn''t want Linda to ask Adam for investment for him. Adam also noticed the change in their eyes, UU reading understood their thoughts, so he pretended not to know. "I actually like reading books." David smiled and turned off the subject: "My favorite writer is Jane Austen." "Author of Pride and Prejudice." Adam nodded: "She is writing a masterpiece, which has been spread around the world for more than 100 years, and it is indeed very influential." "Correct." David smiled: "But compared to the arrogance and prejudice that are widely circulated, I like her another novel, Emma." "Emma..." Adam was taken aback, glanced at Linda Watson, his expression turned a little weird. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 452 Official Duncan) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 453: propose "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. Listen to David''s relish about the novel Emma. Adam''s expression is very strange. Because he is very sensitive to this name and last name. If David and Linda get married and have a girl in the future, will they be named Emma Watson? Think of that Emma Watson in my memory looks very similar to Peggy. If it is a half-sister, isn''t it very reasonable. But it is already 1998, and the magic princess Emma Watson in my memory should have been born in England. Adam can only dispel this funny association. Normally, the daughter still follows the father''s surname. If David and Linda really have a daughter in the future, they will probably be called Emma Grossman. Boom boom boom. When Adam and David were exchanging the plot of the novel, there was a knock on the door. Adam got up, looked outside through the cat''s eyes, saw Lisa and a female bodyguard carrying a large food box, and then opened the door. Caution is the boat. Even if there is security, Adam always guards against the risk of being swept by a machine gun as soon as the door is opened. Lisa and the female bodyguard arranged the table skillfully, and then brought out a dish of exquisite food from the food box. Champagne and red wine have also been arranged. After all set up. Lisa asked the female bodyguard to leave and looked at Adam. "David, Linda, let''s eat." Adam invited. In the United States, after the relationship is closer, there is no distinction between the elders and the younger generations, and they are all named uniformly. David had indeed asked Adam to call him that. But Linda did not. But Adam directly acquiesced to Linda and agreed... "Peggy." Linda gave Adam an angry look, turned her head to call her daughter over, but just stayed there. But seeing Lisa passing by, she leaned in Peggy''s ear and said a few words softly. Peggy got up and walked over. Arrived at the table. Lisa pulled the chair for Peggy, and when Peggy sat down, she took out a white napkin to wrap her neck up, and poured a little red wine into the goblet in front of Peggy. Then help Peggy handle the seafood, pick the meat out and send it to Peggy''s dinner plate. Peggy enjoys these very luxurious delicacies at first glance. One does it naturally. One is natural. Obviously this is not the first time. Not even once or twice. Linda''s mother couldn''t help being mixed. She now understands what Peggy''s concept of "Lisa is better" is. Such a caring service, even her mother can''t do it. Damn rich man! This is not harming the only kind of family relationship that should be unique in the world! Because it''s her, she also wants this kind of life... Linda had a very unpleasant meal for a delicious meal. Especially on the issue of communicating with Lisa about taking care of Peggy, she found bitterly that Lisa didn''t need to tell her more, and this sense of sourness became even stronger. "Let''s go." After the meal, Linda said with some disappointment. She and David are in love, so although Peggy''s apartment has two bedrooms, they had already booked a room in the hotel before they came over. "Do you mind if I and Peggy have a few words alone?" David said suddenly. "of course." Linda was taken aback. Adam glanced at David, moved in his heart, and nodded: "Linda, let''s go to Lisa''s apartment, she lives opposite." The three left Peggy''s apartment. Adam winked at Lisa. Lisa understood, and after opening the door to Adam and the others, she stayed at the door, listening to the movement on the other side. No matter how good David''s impression is, he must have a sense of safety. Lisa''s apartment. "Is this you rented specifically for Lisa to take care of Peggy?" Linda walked around in the apartment and said with emotion. "Not rented." Adam shook his head: "I have already bought it." "..." Linda stagnated. Damn ugly capital, always causing people to degenerate and decay! "Adam, what is your attitude towards Peggy?" Linda was silent for a moment, and asked sternly. "Uh." Adam hesitated: "Above friends, lovers are not full?" "..." Linda''s face went dark. Dont think shes getting older and dont know what this means! "The main reason is that we are still too young." Seeing Linda going crazy, Adam quickly explained: "Peggy is busy with scientific research, and I am also busy with residency training. I don''t have five or six years, and I don''t have the energy to talk about other things." Linda was speechless. Because this is the conclusion she came to after asking Peggy. "Don''t hurt her." Linda said helplessly. "Do not worry." Adam sternly said: "I will never hurt her." "What else do I need to know?" Linda looked much better, and tried to talk to Adam. No matter how uncomfortable, Adam is also Peggy''s choice. Except that she was worried about some aspects, Adam had nothing to say. "I also bought the apartment downstairs and arranged a bodyguard..." Adam thought for a while, and then told some of his own arrangements and told the reasons. "No way?" Linda was shocked: "Is it such a terrible thing in college? We have never encountered it before." "Because Peggy is a celebrity." Adam explained: "Every day is three o''clock on the line, don''t go out to play, and have you to accompany you at any time, it is normal to not meet, but there is no shortage of this little money, be careful to sail the boat for ten thousand years." Linda was dumbfounded, and then smiled bitterly after a long time: "You, figure it out." Adam did everything she could think of, what she could not think of, and what she could not do. What else can she say? "Boss, Mr. Grossman and Peggy have finished talking, let you pass." Lisa came over to remind. "it is good." Meeting Lisa''s eyes, Adam had already guessed what had happened and stretched out his hand to signal Linda to go ahead, and he and Lisa followed. Linda pushed open the door of Peggy''s apartment, and the light had changed and dimmed a lot. David stood there, facing the door, his eyes full of love. Linda stayed there all of a sudden, her heart beating violently. With a sliding shovel, David took a few steps forward, knelt in front of Linda on one knee, and looked at her affectionately, while slowly taking out a ring box from his pocket, while speaking the classic line . "Linda Jane Watson, would you marry me?" "OMG!" Linda could only cover her mouth and exclaim. "I have obtained Mr. Watson''s permission in advance, and I have received Peggy''s blessing just now." David said affectionately: "Linda, are you willing to become Mrs. Grossman?" In the U.S., a man who is more demanding must obtain the consent of the woman''s father in advance when proposing marriage. For example, Sheldon asked Amy''s father on the way before he was forced to marry him by a kiss from his admirer. After Amy''s father agreed, he knocked on Amy''s door Kneeled on one knee and gave the engagement diamond ring. Otherwise, with Sheldon''s character, if Amy''s father disagrees, he will definitely not propose. Of course, if that is the case, Amy''s father will be miserable, and he will not only endure a control freak wife, but also add a furious daughter. In the future, there will be no place to hide from his wife. David is even more particular. He not only obtained the permission of Peggy''s grandfather in advance, but also inquired about Peggy, who is Linda''s daughter, in advance. Obviously, David, who was very busy just starting his own business, didn''t leave his job for no reason, and suddenly accompany his lover to see his lover''s daughter at this time. His purpose is very clear. He just came over to get Peggy''s consent and then proposed to Linda. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 453 Proposal), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 454: Peggys Heart "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. "Yes! Yes! Yes!" Linda knows the truth of telling important things three times. David put the diamond ring on Linda''s left ring finger, then got up and hugged Linda who was thrilled, and there was a classic American drama scene. Happiness! As a daughter, Peggy was indifferent, and Adam could only applaud and congratulate. "Ahem." Afterwards, Adam had to stop his clapping hands and cough heavily to remind him. Because if they continue, they will either suffocate or become really unfit for children. David first recovered from the atmosphere and let go of his fiancee. Linda ran to Peggy for the first time and hugged Peggy. At this moment, she especially likes to hug, and she must have someone in her arms. Peggy patted Linda''s back with both hands, resting her neck on Linda''s shoulders, showing a youre happy smile. "Congratulations." Adam thanked David. "Thank you." David, with thick eyebrows and big eyes, was also happy. "I''m engaged." After a long time, Linda let go of Peggy, raised the diamond ring in her hand, and kept showing her emotions. "is it beautiful?" "Pretty!" Adam and Peggy nodded. "I''m starting a business, so I''m a little bit younger, and it''s not Tiffany''s..." David apologized for not giving his fiancee the best. "No, no, no!" Linda shook her head repeatedly: "This is the biggest and most beautiful diamond ring I have ever seen!" Then the two began to look at each other affectionately. "David, if you knew me in advance, it would be completely different." Adam complained in his heart: "I will let you spend the same money, and the diamond ring you send out is bigger and more beautiful!" Ren Shuzhou sang: Diamonds are forever, and one is forever passed on! It was just singing during the dinner. Plastic bags are more ancient than diamonds. If David knew him before buying a diamond ring and asked him for his opinion, he would definitely recommend Leonard''s approach. First go to the hardware store and buy a diamond drill bit, the large one. Then remove the diamond from the drill bit, find a shop that makes rings, set a large diamond on the ring, and buy a Tiffany diamond ring box. In the end, Tiffany produced the expensive large carat diamond ring, which made its debut. As long as you are the same as Leonard, you won''t admit that this is a diamond drill change. Then your fiancees hand is the brand-name large carat diamond ring that you bought with a hemorrhage of the arteries and spent all your money on. That''s right! Adam does not believe that the diamond ring Leonard gave Penny is really made by Tiffany! Even if Leonard denied it three times in a row, his attitude was natural and sincere enough. But Adam believes that the upright Sheldon will not deceive. Leonard, a polytechnician, can definitely do this kind of thing. For one thing, he was not fooled by those advertisements. For him, diamonds and diamond drill bits are actually a kind of thing. He was so stupid that he would spend more than ten times the price to buy it. Secondly, Leonard was very poor and had no money to buy such a large diamond ring. Besides, if you have money to save to participate in the animation festival, isn''t it good to buy hands? Adam actually agreed with Leonard''s approach. After all, on the eve of Adam''s journey, the myth of diamonds was almost shattered. A few minutes later. Linda and David are gone. According to the classic American TV series: They need a room! Adam took Peggy into the bedroom. midnight. Asia does not smoke or drink in this life. As a doctor in this life, he knows the harm of smoking even more, so he does not smoke. Although Peggy had learned to smoke a few to be cool when he wanted to fall, but after being persuaded by Adam to return to the right way, he was only interested in science, and even Missy quit, let alone smoking. Therefore, there is no smell of smoke in the bedroom. "Thinking about it?" Adam closed his eyes and said. "how do you know?" Peggy asked. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing: "Although I am just an intern, legendary doctors say that I am now comparable to a new doctor in cardiothoracic surgery. Naturally, the cardiothoracic surgeons who play with the heart these days know mind matters best, not to mention that Im holding your heart now~" Peggy didn''t pay attention to Adam''s sorrowful words, and did not give Adam the most beautiful heart. She just frowned and said, "Adam, do you believe in love?" Obviously Linda is about to remarry. She doesn''t seem to care at all on the outside, but there is still some turmoil in her heart. This can be easily diagnosed by Adam with one hand. "I don''t believe it." Adam didn''t continue to sneer, and said in deep thought: "Love at first sight is just a hormonal attraction. I believe that friendship, family affection, and love are mixed together, that is, love for a long time." "I don''t believe it either." Peggy said indifferently: "I believe my mother was so excited and happy when she got engaged to my father, but what happened? The so-called love has periodicity. After the initial period of love, love is dead, but Its another meaningless cycle with another person, and so on." "Don''t be so pessimistic." Adam persuaded: "It''s not always like this." "Oh, then how long can you tell me how long this love relationship between my mother and David can last?" Peggy sneered. "..." Adam was silent. Who is right about this? It may be a few months, it may be a few years, and it may naturally be a lifetime. Change to other girls, Adam will casually say an answer. But Peggy is obviously not an ordinary girl. The nonsense answer is an insult to her IQ for her. "Your mother is most important to be happy now." Adam smiled and said, "Isn''t it?" "maybe." Peggy''s voice was slightly low: "My mother has been delayed for me for six or seven years, otherwise, like my father, she will get married again soon after divorce within a year." "Have you seen your dad all these years?" When Adam saw that Peggy rarely wanted to talk in the middle of the night, he also became interested. You know, every time before, she fainted first, leaving Adam, who was full of energy and wanted to continue communicating. Whether it is physical communication or mental communication, there is nothing to be gained. The relationship between Peggy and Adam is a bit of a reversal of yin and yang. Because afterwards, men usually sleep soundly regardless of care, and women pull men to chat. But in view of Adam''s stamina of "Just You Show". Adam could only accept this with a wry smile, not knowing whether it was the result of humiliation or glory. "No." Peggy shook his head: "Since I went to college, I have been following my mother. Every Christmas, he also invites me to go there, but I am too lazy to go." "Do you hate him?" Adam asked not to hate it. " Peggy said indifferently: "Speaking of the failure of their marriage, there is also a large part of my reason. My mother did put too much energy and time on me." Adam touched Peggy''s long hair pitifully, and sighed in his heart. At the beginning, Peggy took all the responsibilities on himself and almost fell. It was Adam who woke her up. But even so, Peggy still has a self-blame now, but it''s deep in his heart. Except for Adam who can accurately grasp her heart. No one knows it. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 454 Peggy''s Heart) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 455: Shelton "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! midnight. It''s a rare occasion for Peggy to have a heart-to-heart talk with Adam. Another pole of the United States. California. Pasadena. California Institute of Technology. Dr. apartment building. The door of an apartment was knocked. Due to jet lag. It''s two o''clock in the morning in New York. And here it''s eleven o''clock late at night. As a general college student, most of them are still cheering at a party at the moment. But the occupants of this apartment must put on their pajamas before nine o''clock every night, lying in the neatly paved quilt, with only one head exposed, like Dracula, sleeping untouched. Emmm. Ok. If there is thunder in his ears, with his almost fearful character, he will definitely not be able to sleep. That''s right! This Earl of Vampire is Sheldon Cooper, who is now studying for his second doctorate at California Institute of Technology. Sleeping. Sheldon''s face was horrified, and he kept shaking his head from side to side. "Gern, don''t hit me, I''m just a punctual train, don''t hit me, Spock save me..." Sheldon closed his eyes and murmured. Boom boom boom. Boom boom boom. Boom boom boom! At this time, a knock on the door sounded. "Do not!" Sheldon yelled, awakened suddenly, and quickly touched his whole body, only to find that he was intact, which gave him a long sigh of relief. In his dream, he was transformed into a locomotive, while he was exercising happily. Suddenly, a bridge vehicle drove side by side with him. Sitting on the driver''s seat of the car was a monster with a crocodile head. A hand covered in lizard skin was on the window. The two red eyes of the crocodile head looked at him, seeming to be smiling grinningly at him. The other hand turned the steering wheel, and the car immediately approached the train, making a posture to crash. This monster is exactly Gunn, an alien race in Shelton''s favorite science fiction TV series Star Trek. It was also his nightmare. When the knock on the door sounded for the first time, the monster Gunn stomped the accelerator to the end and slammed into him as a locomotive. When the knock on the door sounded a second time, the monster Gunn''s face was so close to him, he seemed to be able to smell the smell of him. When the knock on the door sounded the third time, the monster Gunn had already ran into him. In horror, Sheldon woke up from the nightmare. Boom boom boom! The knock outside the door remained the same. Sheldon showed irritation, lifted the quilt, got up, and walked out of the bedroom to the door. Then he thought of something, his anger disappeared, his face became a little frightened, and he turned back to the bedroom. When he came out again, there was already a short stick in his hand, pressing the button, the head shot a red light. It is the famous lightsaber in Star Wars. Holding a lightsaber, Sheldon cautiously walked to the door, looked outside through the cat''s eyes, and saw a middle-aged woman who was gentle at first sight standing in the door. But he dared not let his guard down. Because behind the woman there is a strong man in a black suit. "Who?" "Sheldon Cooper?" "It''s me, who are you?" "We are security personnel from Caltech. We are responsible for escorting you to the University of Chicago for academic exchanges. The time is urgent and we can only leave now. However, what we arranged is an RV. You can continue to sleep in the car." The middle-aged woman smiled. "You said that you are the security of the school, what proof do you have?" Sheldon asked from the door. Well, he doesn''t doubt that he can get such treatment. "This is our campus access card." The middle-aged woman held a card with a head portrait and placed it in front of the cat. Creak. Sheldon opened the door halfway, the anti-theft chain was still hanging, and he kept examining the visitors with an expression of you may be bad guys. "Where''s his?" "Jon." The middle-aged woman reminded the male security guard to show her ID card. The middle-aged man named Jon reluctantly took out his identity card and placed it in front of Sheldon''s eyes. "Is it all right?" The middle-aged woman smiled. "Wait a minute." Sheldon couldn''t figure it out so easily. He signaled the two people outside the door to wait a while, went to the bedroom and took out the wallet, took out a card from the wallet, and showed it to them. "This is my Justice League membership card." "What do you mean?" The male security guard Jon looked dumbfounded. "I have this and it doesn''t prove that I know Batman." Sheldon looked at them contemptuously. Can''t the ID card be forged? I underestimated his wisdom! "You can contact the school security office and they can testify to us." The middle-aged woman smiled: "Just like you can call Chief Gordon and ask him to prove that you know Batman, others will believe that you are a member of the Justice League and really know Batman." "Have you seen the Justice League too?" Sheldon was slightly less vigilant. "My son likes to watch it, so I watched it a lot." The middle-aged woman smiled. "Wait a minute." Sheldon walked back to the living room, picked up the phone, dialed the school''s security number, and asked for a long time. During the period, the information on the identity cards of the two of them was turned over and over again, and several traps were set up. Be wary of bursting tables. "Believe it now?" The male security guard Jon stood outside for more than ten minutes. Seeing Sheldon finally hung up the phone, he couldn''t help but complain. "of course not!" Sheldon shook his head: "Who knows if you are in collusion?" "Who can be so boring?" The male security guard Jon hurts his forehead. "Oh~" Sheldon smiled, showing Xing''s head-hunting smile: "That''s not good, terrorists? Agents of the Northern Universe Kingdom? Aliens?" When he said this, he stared at the two with staring eyes, holding the lightsaber in his hand again, in a posture to attack at any time. no way. He had just dreamed of Gunn attacking him, and now suddenly two strangers came to take him away in the middle of the night. This is too suspicious. It may be an alien conspiracy. You know, he is the king of wisdom who represents the hope of mankind on earth. Once he was taken away, the earth would completely play the egg. For the future of the entire planet, he had to be cautious. "How can you trust us?" The middle-aged woman also smiled helplessly. "I should say this." Sheldon held his lightsaber, shrank his neck, his eyes widened: "How can you make me believe it?" "Well, we have a showdown, we are not from the school security office." Middle-aged woman Tan Shou Tao. "Aha! I knew it!" Sheldon yelled: "You evil aliens, want to kidnap me, don''t dream." "We are professional security personnel hired by your good friend Adam Duncan to help you communicate with the University of Chicago." The middle-aged woman explained: "If you don''t believe it, you can call him to verify." "Adam?" Sheldon doubted. "Yes the middle-aged woman nodded. This is not her own proposition without professional ethics. It was Adam who told Lisa to find someone. If Sheldon can believe their identity, forget it. If you can''t, tell the truth. no way. Adam knew Sheldon too well, and he had thought that there might be such an appearance. It''s just that he still fantasizes not having him come forward. I have to say that Adam is still too naive. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 455 K. Shelton), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 456: Shocked: Sheldon has a crush on Adam! "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. Adam was talking to Peggy. the phone is ringing. "It''s Sheldon, it must be for security." Adam picked up the phone, shook it at Peggy, and then connected the phone. "Hi, Sheldon." "Who is this talking?" Sheldon clearly heard Adam''s voice, but asked seriously. "...Adam Duncan." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. "How do you prove that you are Adam Duncan?" Sheldon smiled suspiciously and disdainfully. He stands outside the atmosphere. Don''t hide anything from him! "Remember that when we were in science class, Dr. Ronaldo Hodges from the Johnson Space Center in Houston was invited by our science teacher to give us a class, and then perfunct you, and finally be beaten by your strength?" Adam said something casually. "Ha! I knew you were pretending to be aliens!" On the other end of the phone, Sheldon showed a surely so expression: "Adam doesnt care about this at all, and only you aliens are concerned about our Earths space program. Yes, I originally designed a technical solution to boost rocket recovery, which can greatly save rocket launch costs. Once realized, the earth''s space program will achieve breakthrough progress. This is a major threat to you aliens. Thats why you guys came here to try to kidnap me, right? " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. If I changed my mind and dared to say so, I was sent to a mental hospital a long time ago. In fact, Sheldon was treated as a mental patient many times in his life. For example, he ran to the playground in the middle of the night, swimming in the "ocean" of plastic balls. The security guard at the playground found him and called Leonard. When Leonard came over, he apologized to the security guard. The security guard consoled Leonard instead: "It''s nothing, a child from my relative''s family is also so special..." Leonard wanted to argue, but in the end the silence was golden. Then he had to play hide and seek with Sheldon in the plastic ball ocean, and struggled to stay up midnight before catching Sheldon, who was constantly swimming in the plastic ball ocean. For another example, Sheldon''s hair grew longer, but his full-time barber was hospitalized. He doesn''t believe in the nephew of a full-time barber, and is only willing to let his full-time barber cut his hair. So he took a pair of scissors to the hospital, and pinched the scissors to the comatose full-time barber, trying to call the other party''s familiar scissors to hear it subconsciously, and then woke up from the coma to cut his hair. This scene was seen by the nurse, who directly regarded him as a mental patient who ran down from the psychiatric department upstairs, calling him "baby" to stabilize him, and going out to call the security guard. Shelton is also a veteran in this respect, so he put away the scissors and slipped away. Because he doesn''t leave, he will really be sent to a mental hospital. Emmm. This is Sheldon, a good friend of Adam. "still remember" Adam was helpless, so he could only think about it, and picked some small things that were only said when the two of them were together. Both have high-definition image memory. No matter how small and long the matter is, as long as it is mentioned, both of them can immediately return to that point in time. "Poor Adam." Sheldon shook his head and hummed: "He has been controlled by you, and your brain''s memory has been read by you, isn''t it? If you didn''t read his memory with the black technology of memory reading, how could he not be me? Remember those things clearly? Humph! Don''t try to lie to me!" MMP! Adam wanted to complain. But think about it. To a certain extent, there is some truth to this inference. Normal people are born with IQ. During the time when Adam and Sheldon were together, although their IQs continued to increase, they were still below genius. For Shelton, it was an ordinary person who couldn''t be more ordinary. So can an ordinary person remember an inconspicuous little thing many years ago, and retell the details of the scene and the mood and expressions of the scene? Naturally it is impossible. Shelton suspected this, but it was fine. Adam, a traverser with a system, grew up with the system to have a high-definition image memory that a super genius would not necessarily possess. How is the difference between the alien controlling Adam and reading Adams memory with black technology such as a memory reader? Which is more credible? This is not the year 0202 when the Eastern country crossed the Internet and raged the United States. Adam also wrote about the master of mystery through the subject. But the best friend only has gold fingers, no system. The series of Sao operations that the system traverses hasn''t been a bad street. Sheldon was naturally thinking of aliens for the first time. "I" Adam opened his mouth and said helplessly: "I will ask Peggy to talk to you!" After speaking, the phone was turned on for an external voice. "Peggy?" Sheldon sneered: "Now at 2:23 in the morning in New York, how do you let Peggy talk to me? You also said that you are not aliens." "Will aliens know this..." Peggy took the call, and communicated with Shelton in the language of mathematics belonging to a high-IQ genius. Adam heard it loudly. He hasn''t learned many mathematical theories yet. This is the result of a lifetime of painstaking efforts by super geniuses of all ages. Even if Adam is now a super genius, he doesn''t have to study for a long time, don''t think about it all at once. There are many these theories, and their dialogue speed is fast, but it is like listening to the heavenly scriptures. The two communicated for half an hour. "Well, you are Peggy. Aliens can read memories, but they can''t control your thoughts. If they can, I can''t think about it." After Sheldon let go, his tone changed, and he wondered: "Why are you with Adam at this point in time?" "You forgot, it was your suggestion to me." Peggy smiled. "My advice?" Sheldon thought for a while: "Oh, oh oh~ you mean you are in coitus?" Adam twitched his mouth and interrupted: "Could you not use this word." This word is Sheldon''s high-frequency vocabulary. But it''s too harsh. "Ok." Shelton replied with kindness: "Peggy, are you talking to Adam?" "..." Adam didn''t want to talk anymore. God knows what more harsh words Sheldon could say. "Yes it is." Peggy nodded calmly: "Thank you for your suggestion. Since Adam and I were indescribable, the mathematics research I was stuck on has given new inspiration, and this kind of inspiration continues to flow. If this continues, it will last for a year, maybe I can completely get NP''s complete conjecture." "Really so effective?" Sheldon was surprised. "For me, it works." Peggy smiled. "No Sheldon is jealous: "I want to try too. " "Do you want to try too?" Adam was shocked: "Really? Who do you want to try?" Thousand-year-old Chunyang Sheldon actually bloomed in advance of the iron tree. When Penny heard it, she was so shocked that she squeezed the goblet directly. Thinking of this, Adam let go of his hand in fear after a while. "Of course I am looking for you to try!" Sheldon took it for granted. Adam: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 456 Shocked: Shelton Sees Adam!) Read the record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 456: "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. Adam was talking to Peggy. the phone is ringing. "It''s Sheldon, it must be for security." Adam picked up the phone, shook it at Peggy, and then connected the phone. "Hi, Sheldon." "Who is this talking?" Sheldon clearly heard Adam''s voice, but asked seriously. "...Adam Duncan." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. "How do you prove that you are Adam Duncan?" Sheldon smiled suspiciously and disdainfully. He stands outside the atmosphere. Don''t hide anything from him! "Remember that when we were in science class, Dr. Ronaldo Hodges from the Johnson Space Center in Houston was invited by our science teacher to give us a class, and then perfunct you, and finally be beaten by your strength?" Adam said something casually. "Ha! I knew you were pretending to be aliens!" On the other end of the phone, Sheldon showed a surely so expression: "Adam doesnt care about this at all, and only you aliens are concerned about our Earths space program. Yes, I originally designed a technical solution to boost rocket recovery, which can greatly save rocket launch costs. Once realized, the earth''s space program will achieve breakthrough progress. This is a major threat to you aliens. Thats why you guys came here to try to kidnap me, right? " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. If I changed my mind and dared to say so, I was sent to a mental hospital a long time ago. In fact, Sheldon was treated as a mental patient many times in his life. For example, he ran to the playground in the middle of the night, swimming in the "ocean" of plastic balls. The security guard at the playground found him and called Leonard. When Leonard came over, he apologized to the security guard. The security guard consoled Leonard instead: "It''s nothing, a child from my relative''s family is also so special..." Leonard wanted to argue, but in the end the silence was golden. Then he had to play hide and seek with Sheldon in the plastic ball ocean, and struggled to stay up midnight before catching Sheldon, who was constantly swimming in the plastic ball ocean. For another example, Sheldon''s hair grew longer, but his full-time barber was hospitalized. He doesn''t believe in the nephew of a full-time barber, and is only willing to let his full-time barber cut his hair. So he took a pair of scissors to the hospital, and pinched the scissors to the comatose full-time barber, trying to call the other party''s familiar scissors to hear it subconsciously, and then woke up from the coma to cut his hair. This scene was seen by the nurse, who directly regarded him as a mental patient who ran down from the psychiatric department upstairs, calling him "baby" to stabilize him, and going out to call the security guard. Shelton is also a veteran in this respect, so he put away the scissors and slipped away. Because he doesn''t leave, he will really be sent to a mental hospital. Emmm. This is Sheldon, a good friend of Adam. "still remember" Adam was helpless, so he could only think about it, and picked some small things that were only said when the two of them were together. Both have high-definition image memory. No matter how small and long the matter is, as long as it is mentioned, both of them can immediately return to that point in time. "Poor Adam." Sheldon shook his head and hummed: "He has been controlled by you, and your brain''s memory has been read by you, isn''t it? If you didn''t read his memory with the black technology of memory reading, how could he not be me? Remember those things clearly? Humph! Don''t try to lie to me!" MMP! Adam wanted to complain. But think about it. To a certain extent, there is some truth to this inference. Normal people are born with IQ. During the time when Adam and Sheldon were together, although their IQs continued to increase, they were still below genius. For Shelton, it was an ordinary person who couldn''t be more ordinary. So can an ordinary person remember an inconspicuous little thing many years ago, and retell the details of the scene and the mood and expressions of the scene? Naturally it is impossible. Shelton suspected this, but it was fine. Adam, a traverser with a system, grew up with the system to have a high-definition image memory that a super genius would not necessarily possess. How is the difference between the alien controlling Adam and reading Adams memory with black technology such as a memory reader? Which is more credible? This is not the year 0202 when the Eastern country crossed the Internet and raged the United States. Adam also wrote about the master of mystery through the subject. But the best friend only has gold fingers, no system. The series of Sao operations that the system traverses hasn''t been a bad street. Sheldon was naturally thinking of aliens for the first time. "I" Adam opened his mouth and said helplessly: "I will ask Peggy to talk to you!" After speaking, the phone was turned on for an external voice. "Peggy?" Sheldon sneered: "Now at 2:23 in the morning in New York, how do you let Peggy talk to me? You also said that you are not aliens." "Will aliens know this..." Peggy took the call, and communicated with Shelton in the language of mathematics belonging to a high-IQ genius. Adam heard it loudly. He hasn''t learned many mathematical theories yet. This is the result of a lifetime of painstaking efforts by super geniuses of all ages. Even if Adam is now a super genius, he doesn''t have to study for a long time, don''t think about it all at once. There are many these theories, and their dialogue speed is fast, but it is like listening to the heavenly scriptures. The two communicated for half an hour. "Well, you are Peggy. Aliens can read memories, but they can''t control your thoughts. If they can, I can''t think about it." After Sheldon let go, his tone changed, and he wondered: "Why are you with Adam at this point in time?" "You forgot, it was your suggestion to me." Peggy smiled. "My advice?" Sheldon thought for a while: "Oh, oh oh~ you mean you are in coitus?" Adam twitched his mouth and interrupted: "Could you not use this word." This word is Sheldon''s high-frequency vocabulary. But it''s too harsh. "Ok." Shelton replied with kindness: "Peggy, are you talking to Adam?" "..." Adam didn''t want to talk anymore. God knows what more harsh words Sheldon could say. "Yes it is." Peggy nodded calmly: "Thank you for your suggestion. Since Adam and I were indescribable, the mathematics research I was stuck on has given new inspiration, and this kind of inspiration continues to flow. If this continues, it will last for a year, maybe I can completely get NP''s complete conjecture." "Really so effective?" Sheldon was surprised. "For me, it works." Peggy smiled. "No Sheldon is jealous: "I want to try too. " "Do you want to try too?" Adam was shocked: "Really? Who do you want to try?" Thousand-year-old Chunyang Sheldon actually bloomed in advance of the iron tree. When Penny heard it, she was so shocked that she squeezed the goblet directly. Thinking of this, Adam let go of his hand in fear after a while. "Of course I am looking for you to try!" Sheldon took it for granted. Adam: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 456 Shocked: Shelton Sees Adam!) Read the record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 457: Not easy "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Peggy''s apartment. "Ha ha." Peggy laughed directly after hearing Sheldon''s words. And Adam is: "...(??ll Fortunately, Adam quickly reacted and said, "Are you still missing a suffix?!" "Bazinga!" On the other side of the phone, there was a pause for a few seconds, and Sheldon''s cheerful laughter came. Adam breathed a sigh of relief. Sure enough to tease you! But he couldn''t play this joke. "Woo!" Peggy wanted to continue teasing about this topic, but Adam with sharp eyes reached out and covered her mouth. Adam and Sheldon said a few more words to ensure that the two security personnel were sent by him, so that Sheldon could rest assured to follow them to Chicago, and then hung up the phone decisively. "what''s happenin?" Peggy was a little dissatisfied. She had only two friends in total, and now it''s hard to have such a good opportunity to talk about what a joyous thing in a channel that was destroyed by Adam. Don''t just tease you a few words. As for. "It''s not what you think." Adam smiled bitterly: "I don''t really care, the main reason is that I don''t want you to do useless work." No matter how much you say, I can''t hear it. And once you say too much, all the beeps in my ears. That''s too harsh. Although Peggy didn''t quite understand the mystery of the three words unspeakable, but seeing that Adam said it was pitiful, he did not continue to struggle with this topic. Adam breathed a sigh of relief. "It''s still not stable enough, self-punished by copying the Stable Character Classic, 3000 times!" Adam made the decision secretly, and began to evolve in the starry sky of his mind, imitating the beginning of Star Wars, and directly wrote the Stable Word Classic in the starry sky, and equipped with BGM. Four o''clock in the morning. It''s not dawn yet. Adam kissed the sleeping Peggy on the forehead and confessed to Lisa and the others. In the storm, he drove out of New Jersey. There were lightning and thunder last night, and the squally wind roared outside the house, a scene of doomsday. Adam has no doubt that today''s hospital will have many more patients who were injured and sought medical treatment due to this ghostly weather. new York. Medical center. Changing room. When Adam arrived, Meredith, George, and Liz were also there, changing their clothes. And Christina is still the same white coat as yesterday. "You haven''t changed clothes?" Adam said amused. "What to change." Christina shrugged and said: "I didn''t have the time and mood. I slept soundly last night. I was called in an emergency. Lightning struck a substation. All the people who stayed in the hospital were called to transfer the patients." "Don''t the hospital have a backup generator?" Adam was surprised. "Only one is useful, the other is simply bad and has not been changed." Christina complained: "Only the power of the operating room can be guaranteed, and all the patients in the emergency room are sent there." "How can this be?" As George changed his clothes, he said dissatisfied: "If you know it''s broken, don''t change it? What if something goes wrong?" "You go and talk to the director." Christina curled her lips and said: "This year''s budget originally included replacement of backup generators, but when I reported to the director, it was directly rejected. I saved money and bought an MRI machine." George stopped speaking immediately. "By the way, for the patient with herniated disc, all of you are not allowed to rob me, whoever robs, who I will turn my face with!" Christina glanced at everyone and said domineeringly. "You are talking about Mr. Hunter Lamott who watched the nurse **** suppress pain? Has he not had surgery yet?" Adam''s eyes lit up. He is also very interested in this operation. "It was originally scheduled to be done yesterday." Christina stared at Adam: "But in the situation yesterday, do you think that Dr. Sheppert is free to take care of him? It''s just until today! I started taking care of this patient last night, so I deserved this operation, you guys. Don''t grab it." "Who owns the operation? Dr. Sheput had the final say during the rounds. Adam looked at Meredith and smiled: "It''s not me that you should worry about the most?" Meredith was expressionless. "It''s you!" Christina said: "Meredith is not interested in this, so only the two of us..." "Hi!" George couldn''t help crying. "You treat me and George as dead." Liz was dissatisfied. Christina gave them a small look, let them experience it, and then looked at Adam again: "You don''t know what I paid last night... If you still treat me as a friend, don''t grab this operation from me. ." "Fine." Adam saw that Christina had already said so, so he didn''t have to worry about this mere operation. Of course, if you change to the kind of surgery Adam hadn''t done before, that''s another matter. For such an operation, inserting a scalpel in a friend is also to treat more patients. Even if a friend can''t understand it temporarily, he will understand it over time. Emmm. Since ancient times, the dilemma of loyalty and justice! "Thank you." Christina looked happy. "Don''t rush away, have you forgotten something?" Adam stopped her, playing with the taste: "What did you give last night?" When these words came out, George and the others looked over. "It''s nothing." Christina didn''t want to say. "Then you are lying to me?" Adam said solemnly: "For the operation, let''s have our own abilities." "Just say it, what can''t you say?" Liz laughed. "correct." George roared. "OK OK." Christina confessed to seeing everyone swearing to stop gossiping. It turned out that after the power outage, the patient''s Mr. Lamott''s pain relief movie could not be seen, and the pain immediately became unbearable. His wife was not there, and the nurses were too busy transferring patients, so they didn''t have time to talk to him. When Christina passing by saw it, she came in and checked, and found that Mr. Lamott''s blood pressure increased and his pulse increased, which was not pretended. This changed the view of''Mr. Lamott is abnormal''. It turns out that art films can really calm Mr. Lamott and reduce the pain. So she began to think of a way to relieve his pain. Because of allergies to the drug, it won''t work. In the end, Christina could only become a voice actor, and told Mr. Ramote vividly about the story of Liu Bei Taoyuan''s three knots, which made Mr. Ramote support the call. "puff!" After she briefly recounted the matter, Adam and others laughed directly. "what have you done?" "Hahaha." "Ouch, my belly." "Do not laugh!" Christina glanced at the other doctors in the distance who were changing clothes exclaimed in a low voice, "I''m just doing the duty of a doctor to help patients!" "You are wrong, you clearly do the work of a nurse~" Adam ridiculed. "Hahaha." "Nurse Christina!" Liz and George laughed together again. "You are the nurses!" Christina patted Liz and George bitterly, glared at Adam, and opened the door and walked away. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 457 is not easy), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 458: Adams Follower "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "What''s the matter with her?" Adam followed Christina out of the changing room and asked curiously. "You mean Meredith?" Christina shook her head and said, "Doctor Sheput dumped her, this time very thoroughly." "is it?" Adam didn''t believe it. "He didn''t sign the divorce agreement and told Meredith that Dr. Montgomery is his wife. How could he get a divorce." Christina murmured: "Shameless bastard! When he first met Meredith, why didn''t he say this? Why didn''t he say this at the first showdown. He wanted to let Meredith lay down his dignity and ask him to choose her. Then he said lightly, making it seem that Meredith was the bad guy who destroyed his family, and he was the most just person. " "Howdareyou!" The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched. "what?" Christina looked over in confusion. "I mean, if Dr. Sheppert added howdare you at the end, it would be very emotional." Adam plays with the taste. "Don''t tell me yet." Christina tasted it and nodded: "It is indeed even more absurd and ridiculous to add such a sentence at the end." emergency room. "...The media brainwashed children and instilled the dirty and ridiculous notions of''I love you, you love me, we are a happy family''..." When Adam came over, he heard a very familiar tone. Looking over there, I saw an African-American man who looked very much like Earl, the African-American cashier among the bankrupt sisters. He was sitting there in a medical suit, using the same African-American rap tone of Earl''s same style, in that slobber. Overflowing, swearing. Joey, who has learned that actors must speak fluently and must slobber, if he is here, he must be expert. "what''s the situation?" Adam curiously asked. "Yes" "Mr. Luck got uremia and needed dialysis, but because of this mouth, he offended half of the medical staff in the New York hospital and was not admitted. He could only be found from one hospital to one hospital. Dr. Lewis was kind and admitted him." The little nurse just wanted to talk, but was snatched by a young man in a white lab coat, and saw that he would talk about the future of the dragon in one breath, holding a coffee tray, and looking at Adam kindly: "Dr. Duncan, lets have a cup." latt?" "Smuggler!" The little nurse stared at the young man angrily. "you are?" Adam smiled and looked at the young man. "My name is John Carter and I am a senior at New York University School of Medicine. I came to work as a medical intern in the emergency department." The young man smiled most decently. "Thanks, Carter." Adam took the latte and thanked him, then handed it to the little nurse. "Thank you, Dr. Duncan." The little nurse smiled like a flower. John Carter''s face was stiff. "Carter, since you are a medical intern, as a resident intern, I will teach you the first lesson first. Don''t offend the nurse." Adam smiled and patted Carter on the shoulder. In the hospital, the interns are at the bottom of the doctors, but they can be called doctors somehow, and they are serious doctors. And the medical interns who came to the hospital for internships in their third year and fourth year can only be called Mr. XX and Ms. XX. They really dont have any confidence in front of patients. Of course, except for those who are particularly awesome. Attending doctors bring residents, residents bring interns, and interns bring medical interns. Level by level, with distinct levels. John Carter took aim at Adam as soon as he arrived, and he was winking and clever enough. "Thank you Dr. Duncan for teaching." Carter adjusted quickly and thanked him happily: "In the future, I will ask Dr. Duncan to teach me more." "Ha ha." Adam smiled noncommittal and walked towards Susan Lewis. "You are average-looking, but you think about beauty." The little nurse sneered, "I want to follow Dr. Duncan and go in line." "queue?" When Carter heard this, he wanted to immediately follow the past and couldn''t help but pause, and said nervously: "Are there other medical interns who also want to talk to Dr. Duncan?" "I didn''t count your medical interns at all." The little nurse held up her chest proudly: "Many interns want to get close to Dr. Duncan and want to learn more with him. Haven''t you seen Dr. Duncan''s public class? Dr. Duncan is a super genius doctor who can talk to the legendary doctor! Rumor has it that Dr. Duncan is the attending doctor in the coat of an intern. A medical intern in your area, when he first enters the hospital, he wants to go past two levels and follow a attendant doctor directly. Isnt he just thinking of good things? " After that, I picked up the latte coffee that Adam had borrowed flowers to present to the Buddha, and drank it, with a face of enjoyment, as if it were the only delicacy in the world. John Carter stood there in a daze. "If I were you, I wouldn''t think so much." The little nurse glanced at him and said: "Master some common sense first and avoid making common sense mistakes. How can Dr. Duncan have time to teach you such basic things? In this regard, you can ask those experienced old nurses. When will you be able to refute the opinions of the old nurses, then you can imagine being recognized and appreciated by Dr. Duncan, and learn more knowledge and skills with him. " The relationship between trainees and nurses is delicate. At the beginning, nurses liked to call these rookies Bambi, and they often made fun of them because of their clumsiness. Of course, if these rookies let go of the arrogance of "I went to medical school, I am a doctor", the nurses are also willing to mention them more to help them grow faster. This time period is when the doctors are the most humble and the nurses are the happiest. It was also the time when the relationship between nurses and doctors was the smallest. Usually two to three months. When the rookie doctors have survived this period of time, the nurses'' experience accumulated over the years has been taught. Then the turning point came. Faced with a patient, the nurse habitually mentioned Bambi, but at this time the rookies were already half veterans and noticed that there was a problem with the nurse''s judgment. After all, they have gone to medical school and have more theoretical knowledge, which is not comparable to nurses who accumulate a little bit of experience through practice. It is the duty and right of doctors to diagnose and treat patients. As a result, the interns began to refute the nurses who helped them in the past and asked the nurses to treat them according to their diagnosis. At this time, the nurses were surprised that the good time had passed again, and they could only say in a blank expression, "Yes, doctor." After that, the choice of most people is that the doctor is a doctor and the nurse is a nurse, no longer talking, laughing, and not even sitting together for lunch. Of course it''s another thing to fall in love with each other. Because they don''t care about who is up and who is down. Emmm. Anything! Not shabby! Even if this is the case for interns, medical interns who cannot be called doctors must be humble and eager to learn. Otherwise, the old nurses will teach them how to behave every minute. "Thanks a lot." John Carter thanked him sincerely, and secretly made up his mind to master all the things of common sense as soon as possible, and then strive for the opportunity to learn from Adam. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 458 Adam''s Follower), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 459: Young man has a future "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. emergency room. "Doctor Lewis." "Adam, you are here." Susan smiled and greeted Adam. "Is there anything I can help?" Adam said as he picked up Mr. Lucks medical record. The name line reads Gatler Luck. Well, it seems it''s not Earl anymore. "What are you looking at?" Mr. Luck squinted at Adam. Adam was startled slightly, surprised at the other''s sensitivity, and smiled: "Do you know Earl?" "Do you know Dick?" Mr. Luck did not answer the question, his expression provocative. "Doctor Lewis, I''ll go over there and have a look." Adam ignored him, nodded to Susan, and left. "Why don''t you speak anymore?" Mr. Luck was still there yelling: "We African Americans are all the same in your eyes, and you whites are the same in our eyes! What!" "All right." Susan frowned and said, "Mr. Luck, be quiet!" "Pee on the side!" Mr. Luck catches whom. "For a person without kidneys, it is ironic to say this." The little nurse on the side sneered. "You have a leg with that little white-faced doctor? Is this going to be taken care of?" Mr. Luck breathed out fragrance to the nurse again. "Doctor Lewis, there are patients over there who need you." The little nurse winked at Susan and motioned her not to see Mr. Luck. "Mr. Luck, can you calm down?" Susan frowned. "Why, I don''t even have the right to speak?" Mr. Luck said strangely. "you have." Susan said sternly: "But this is a hospital. You will disrupt our diagnosis and treatment of patients. You are in the late stage of renal failure, and you have been blacklisted in many hospitals. We will save you, provided that you calm down, otherwise we can only let The security asked you to go out." "You are all Nazi..." Mr. Luck murmured a few words, and finally shut up wittily. He is a real Zuan, but he is not as desperate as Zuan. Before coming here, he had been directly rejected by more than a dozen hospitals. If it weren''t for Susan''s kindness, he would not be sick at all if he was on the medical blacklist because of insulting medical staff. He was in the late stage of renal failure and died outside without any treatment. "Prepare him for dialysis, and I will get the portable device." Susan confessed to the little nurse and left. Nurse station. "Adam, are you okay?" Susan cared. "Of course I''m fine." Adam smiled and said, "This is not the first time I have seen such a person, but Dr. Lewis, poor people must have something to hate. For such a person, don''t invest too much emotion, or you will be the first to be unbearable. " He really doesn''t care. If a person is barked by a dog, can''t he still bark back? It is impossible for him to tarnish his perfect medical resume. Of course, if the other party is a little bit too much, he will let the other party know what it means to provoke anyone, dont provoke the rich. "Ugh." Susan sighed: "We are doctors." She knew why Adam said that. Not long ago, she saw that a homeless man was really pitiful, so after treatment, she gave him ten dollars to buy something to eat. The grateful look of the tramp at that time really made her gratify. But what followed made her sad. The next day, the tramp came to the emergency room again and asked her to give him one hundred dollars for emergency treatment. After being rejected, the tramp said that fifty dollars would do. After that, it dropped to as little as twenty dollars. Helping the emergency does not help the poor. Naturally, Susan couldn''t give it. The vagrant suddenly yelled at him and almost didn''t move forward, and was finally forced out by the security guard. The scene is very embarrassing. Susan, who is kind-hearted and benevolent, was hit hard. For a long time, I was depressed. However, she is kind by nature and still wants to help as many people as possible, even if this person is a Zuan madman. "Doctor Duncan!" The nurse shouted over there. "what''s the situation?" Adam smiled at Susan and hurried to meet the emergency personnel who entered the door. "42 years old, female, the vehicle ran out of control and crashed into a bridge pier. She was conscious, had a sense of direction, and had normal vital signs." The first responder said quickly. Adam nodded, and after taking over, he began to examine the patient, and then the corners of his mouth twitched. What kind of look? Wearing women''s clothing, it is the woman who wears fat and powder? Adam suppressed the spit in his heart and examined it carefully, and found that the female lady had no internal injuries, but only a local abrasion. He glanced at the nurse''s station and his eyes lit up. "Miss Carlton, wait a moment." Adam said, and walked to the nurse''s station. "Carter, what are you doing?" "Doctor Duncan." John Carter, who was sitting there, stood up immediately, raised his trotters with a little excitement, and said, "I''m using trotters to practice stitching. The elasticity of trotters is similar to that of human skin, which is very suitable. Practice, there are six more in my refrigerator..." "well." Adam smiled and said, "Pig trotter is a good exercise tool, but do you want to actually practice stitching?" "of course." John Carter nodded repeatedly. "Carlton over there...Miss, it needs stitching. Go ahead." Adam pointed in the direction of the women''s clothing boss: "No problem, right?" "no problem!" John Carter responded loudly. "If there is any problem that can''t be solved, let the nurse call me." Adam patted him on the shoulder. John Carter passed by suddenly energetic. "Doctor Duncan, are you optimistic about him?" The little nurse was surprised. "Why not?" Adam smiled. Motivated, winky, like to practice stitching with pig''s feet, there are still six in the refrigerator at home. Adam had to suspect that John Carter actually likes to eat trotters. Otherwise, wouldn''t so many trotters be wasted? He wants to be his follower, Adam doesn''t mind giving him a chance. Maybe, Adam can also eat the unique flavor of braised trotters? Ok. This seems to be a unique landscape on Dayi Road. "who are you?" The women''s gang frowned and said, "Where is Dr. Duncan?" "Hello, this is John Carter." Carter smiled brilliantly: "Dr. Duncan has other patients in need of treatment. Please tell me to make sutures for you. Miss Carton, can we start?" The women''s clothing boss was very disappointed, lying there on his side, without saying a word. Carter took it as her acquiescence, carefully inspected the wound and prepared to stitch the other party together, and then he noticed something was wrong. Makeup is really amazing but it''s just a far-sighted one and not an indecent play. Facing the doctor''s close observation, how could it not be exposed. Carter''s face suddenly became weird. Because the position of some wounds that need to be stitched is not so good... But this was the first task Adam gave him, no matter how difficult it was, he could only grit his teeth. Nurse station. "Puff!" The nurses noticed Carter''s stitching posture, and immediately guessed that the patient was injured in the lower part of the body. They couldn''t help laughing as they watched Card''s particularly twisted face. Adam couldn''t help smiling and said, "The young man has a future." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 459 The young man has a future), and open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 460: The Virgin also has the face of a girl "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. emergency room. Woo woo woo. The roar of the ambulance came again. Adam greeted him immediately. "In a highway accident, there were two male minors in a car, both wearing seat belts, and were thrown out of the car. This sudden heart attack has been unconscious and has weak vital signs." The first responder said quickly. Adam immediately carried out a series of rescues including cardiopulmonary resuscitation. It is a pity that the injury was so serious that even the gray matter of the brain leaked out. Atropine was injected and cardiopulmonary resuscitation was performed for nearly ten minutes. "Death time, 7:33." Adam stopped doing cardiopulmonary resuscitation, glanced at the time and announced. The same is a car accident patient. Last time Adam tried his best to rescue for more than an hour, creating a miracle. This time, after ten minutes of rescue, he gave up directly. In addition to the different injuries. There is also Adam''s subconscious mind. Innocent victims were rescued last time. This time, according to the policeman who came with him, the boy was a car racing party. He ran a red light on the highway and killed a 22-year-old girl. They were sent to rescue first. And the innocent girl, whose neck was directly broken, was left on the scene. He didn''t even have the chance to be sent to the hospital urgently. Adam is just a doctor, not a judge. But he will only go through the process for such a drag racing murderer, and will not make any extra efforts. "need help!" Susan''s call came from the emergency room next door. Adam immediately pushed the door and walked over. The second person in the vehicle that caused the accident was also sent over at this time, struggling with pain. "Ah! I hurt so much!" Susan wanted to check him, but the two couldn''t hold him down. "Adam, come and hold him for me." Susan was overjoyed when Adam came over. Adam is famous for his power. "Ok." Adam nodded and reached out to hold the opponent. This person immediately seemed to have been hit by a fixation curse. "Good job!" Susan admired the inspection of the young man. "Prepare for wound lavage." Susan said. This is an inspection step to determine whether there is internal bleeding and whether surgery is required. First, make a small opening in the patient''s stomach, and then pour the saline into it with a catheter. When it is full, if there is blood flowing out, it means internal bleeding, and it must be sent to the operating room immediately for surgery. "No, he is bleeding internally, immediately sent to the operating room." After checking, Adam said affirmatively. "you sure?" Susan was taken aback. "determine." Adam nodded. "Ok." Susan and Adam looked at each other and chose to believe in Adam. Although she is the emergency resident. And Adam can only be counted as an intern under her. But whoever is better, everyone has a scale in their hearts. "Notify the operating room and we will go over immediately." Susan ordered immediately. For internal bleeding, if the operation is performed earlier, the result may be completely different. "OMG! Larry is dead!" When the young man on the push bed was pushed into the operating room by Adam and the others, he saw his friend next door lying alone through the opening and closing door, and immediately cried out in horror. "Will I die too?!" "We will try our best to rescue you." Susan comforted. The nurse immediately contacted the operating room. "What? Is it all in use? Can''t we make one room available? No? This is Dr. Duncan''s operation! Can a team be added to operating room 5? Okay, let''s go to operating room 5 right away!" Hanging up the phone, the little nurse rushed to catch up with Adam and the others. "Dr. Duncan, Operating Room 5." After speaking, ran to the front and pushed the door for Adam and his party. Operating Room 5. "They don''t have time." Taking advantage of the preparation time for anesthesia, Susan contacted the upper-level attending doctor and obtained permission for the operation. "Only we can come." "Don''t be nervous, we can." Adam smiled while cleaning and disinfecting. "You can do it." Susan smiled bitterly. She is an emergency resident. Although surgery can also be performed, but usually more is to deal with some emergency rescue, let the injured stabilize a little, and then directly sent to the surgical operating room, to the surgeon for surgery. The frequency of surgical operations is naturally not comparable to that of a surgical resident like Bailey who specializes in surgical operations. Only now when everyone is busy, she will take the lead. If the frequency is not enough, this confidence will inevitably be insufficient. "you sure?" Adam asked. Doctors, especially resident doctors who are still in the training stage, do not like to perform operations. Because only enough surgeries can hone one''s own skills. This is the foundation of the doctor''s life, the guy who eats. "I am sure." Susan smiled: "You are the surgeon, aren''t you?" "Ok." Adam glanced at her, thought of her character, and nodded in agreement. Her virgin character (true virgin, non-derogatory), values ??the patient''s life far beyond her own technical improvement. In her opinion. In this operating room, there is clearly an Adam who is much better than her. For the sake of the patient, it is natural to let Adam handle the patient better. Change to Christina. She would only go first by herself, but she couldn''t, and then consider changing to Adam. That''s right! At this time, she will consider it. This is a typical surgeon who is extremely confident with God''s complex! And Susan. It''s no wonder that she gave up surgery and chose the emergency department. After everything is ready. Adam walked to the position of the chief scalpel, nodded to Susan who was standing opposite him as a helper, and stretched out his hand: "Scalpel!" The surgical nurse immediately delivered the scalpel to Adam. Adam skillfully and calmly cut open the patient''s chest. "It is said that you are good at theory, but I think you are more good at surgery." Everything went well during the operation, Susan was in a good mood, admiring Adam''s smooth operation and couldn''t help but admire. "At this stage, the theory is still strong." Adam smiled reservedly. The operation was very successful. After it was over, Susan left in a hurry, and she still had the Zuan patient with uremia waiting. Nurse station. When Adam came over, he heard the madman Zuan shouting from a distance. "Who told you to do this?!" "I have booked a doctor for you." Susan stood there and said helplessly. "Dr. Lewis said everything nicely to persuade the clinic to accept him again, but he didn''t know what was good or bad." "He also scolded Dr. Duncan." "This kind of person is terrible." The nurses condemned. "I''m not going!" Zuan madman directly held the appointment sheet into a ball and threw it on Susan''s face. "Mr. Luck." Even Susan was a little angry at the moment, took a deep breath, and said solemnly: "If you don''t go, you will come back here, but we don''t want this." "To shut up!" Cried the madman Zuan. "what did you say?" Susan couldn''t believe it. "Are you deaf?" Zuan madman pointed to Susan and cursed: "I said shut up! You disgusting idiot!" Adam couldn''t stand it anymore and motioned to the nurse to notify the security. When Susan walked to the nurse''s station, her face changed again and again. Her kindness was once again severely smashed to the ground, and this time she was directly trampled into mud. "Don''t be angry with this kind of person." Adam comforted. Susan shook her head, her eyes flashed across a pot of sunflowers at the nurse''s station. The security guard came soon. Susan saw it and stretched out her hand to beckon them not to go there, then walked to Zuan Madman''s side, showing a sweet smile again. After a while. "God, I''m not a baby." Zuan madman said helplessly: "Can''t you just put it in my mouth?" "Sorry, this is a hospital regulation, I will be back in ten minutes." The corners of Susan''s mouth cocked while she said, she closed all the curtains around the bed. "Wait, do I have no privacy at all?" Zuan Madman was also anxious. At this time, in order to take his temperature, he was lying on the hospital bed and took off everything. Everyone couldn''t help laughing. "What''s so funny? Haven''t you seen your temperature taken?" Zuan madman frowned. Everyone was suffocating and laughing, each one was holding back so hard. But seeing a sunflower slantingly inserted there, it seemed to show a smile to everyone. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 460 The Madonna also has a Maiden) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 461: Spiritual book "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. emergency room. A sunflower fluttered in the wind on the black soil. "Ha ha." Adam watched the Zuan madman lying there ignorantly, and couldn''t help giving a thumbs up to Susan who walked over with a smile. Bodhisattvas also have anger. The Virgin also has the appearance of a maiden. Susan, who is occasionally naughty, feels more like a person. There are two methods of measuring body temperature. Offended the doctor. The doctor will let you measure it in the most accurate way. Who made you so ruthless, so shameless, so unreasonable to make trouble. So indifferent again. Think of it this way. In the Big Bang Theory, Howard didn''t know that he could use his mouth to take his temperature until he was in college. Once at home, his mother never gave him a second choice. He didn''t even tell him that there was a second option. When he was in college, when the nurse took his temperature for the first time, he did not open his mouth, but directly took off his pants and fell on the ground. That picture. Emmm. Mother Howard, the clumsy image of Mrs. Warnowitz suddenly became lively and vivid. Just know that the bear kids who play games, accept the justice of the mother''s iron fist! "Doctor Duncan, the mother of two young people who are racing in high speed is here." Nurse Carol walked over and talked to Adam. "Did you tell Larry about his death?" Adam asked. "said." The nurse Carol looked in a trance. "what''s happenin?" Adam cared. "It''s Andy..." Nurse Carol entangled: "Before entering the operating room, he saw his good friend Larry die and was very scared, so he told the truth. Although the car belonged to Larry, he was driving before the accident. ." "correct." Adam nodded and said, "Didn''t we all hear it." Then he reacted, his eyes condensed: "Does he tell others that Larry drove now?" "Ok." Nurse Carol murmured: "Andy told his mother that Larry ran the red light. He told Larry to stop, but Larry said he could get through." "Are you not going to tell the police this news?" Adam glanced at her. "I''m not sure if I should care." Nurse Carol shook his head and said: "The patient came here and felt very scared. He thought he was going to die. He would tell us things that even husbands, wives and even priests would not tell us. The child told us his soul. I just think Telling others is wrong." "You are not a priest." Adam took a deep look at her: "He directly killed an innocent passerby and indirectly killed his friend. Their souls are also looking at you." "...We also have a doctor-patient confidentiality agreement." Nurse Carol was entangled. "Okay, leave it alone." Adam glanced at her and turned away. "Doctor Duncan, what are you going to do?" Nurse Carol quickly followed: "Are you going to tell the police?" "Like you, do nothing." Adam pointed to a weeping middle-aged woman who came oncoming, and said lightly: "It should be Larry''s mother who is walking over there. Go and comfort her." The doctor-patient confidentiality agreement does not cover homicide, which can be told to the police. But Adam was not prepared to do this. The doctor-patient confidentiality agreement exists to allow patients to seek medical treatment with greater peace of mind and to prevent doctor-patient conflicts. It''s hard to say. That''s it. After the trouble, everyone may agree that the doctor abides by the procedure. But deep in my heart, isn''t there a trace of discomfort and resistance? What if they encounter such a situation that requires confidentiality? But do nothing, sit back and watch the tragic death of innocent passers-by, and the real murderer is at large? Adam was also unwilling. This kind of thing shouldn''t be handled by the doctor. Then let the person who really should take care of it! Originally, after a car has had such a big accident, it should be clear who is driving. But the efficiency of the US police is really worrying. The African-American policeman who rushed to the scene of the accident and came to the hospital in the first time did not know who drove the car before. Whether the other party is really stupid, is still indifferent to fish, or pretending to be stupid. Adam is not clear. But he has a way to get the other party to investigate, and then easily figure out who is the real perpetrator. "Kate, it''s me." Walking outside the hospital building, Adam called a police friend. Although she is a homicide detective, she is not responsible for the traffic accident. But as a beautiful police detective, in the New York police system, I have a wide network and eat well. Through her, remind the responsible police officer to take a little care. Such obvious traces are not so easy to conceal. And that sports car belonged to the dead Larry. From this point of view, Larrys family is not an ordinary family, as long as it is smashed, who will use the capital magic fist, maybe. "Okay, before the new book goes on the market, I will give you an autographed version first." Adam smiled and agreed to Kate''s request. He knows Kate because Kate is also a fan of the Lord of Mysteries. When the signing event was held in New York before, she also came to the backstage through her police colleague in charge of maintaining law and order, and personally asked Adam for an autograph. The other party is a justice policeman, and he looks so just. Adam also felt that it was necessary to make some police friends. The province didn''t know when the car was stopped, and then he directly educates him. So I exchanged phone calls with her. Ok. That''s it. Anyway, he has no other memories... Hanging up, Adam went back to the emergency room. "Doctor Duncan." John Carter leaned in at once: "I''m stitched up." "What thread are you using?" Adam asked. "The 4-0 size can absorb subcutaneous sutures." Carter replied quickly and looked at Adam expectantly. "Okay, let''s see the stitching effect." Adam smiled blankly. When students are in class, they expect to be praised by the teacher, he understands. Ward. "What about people?" Carter was surprised. "Middle-aged yin and yang? Should I go to the women''s bathroom." The nurse said casually. "He has just stitched up, so he should rest more." Carter complained. "This is over?" Adam looked at him and reminded: "He is your patient, you should know his situation and pay attention to him at any time." "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Carter was taken aback and nodded quickly: "I''m going to find him now." At this time, there was a sound of running in the corridor. "what happened?" "Someone is on the roof of the hospital, ready to jump off!" When Adam heard it, he ran to the top of the building. This is a proper way to save lives, and he has an unshirkable responsibility. "OMG!" Carter reacted a bit slower Then thinking of his communication with the patient, he immediately guessed something, exclaimed, and ran to the top of the building with all his strength. "Don''t be my patient, don''t be my patient, don''t be my patient!" When he staggered to arrive, when he looked there, the cold sweat came down. The more you are afraid, the more you will come. Standing on the edge of the building, posing Rose in a free-flying pose, who is not Ms. Carlton? Knowing this long ago, he must agree with the other woman''s identity and give enough response instead of ignoring her because of certain prejudices. If the other party jumped down now, he would be upset for the rest of his life. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 461), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 462: I want you to remember me forever "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Roof. "Miss Carlton, don''t get excited." Adam stepped on the stone steps at the edge of the building, speaking, slowly approaching. "Don''t come close, or I will jump." Carlton, a middle-aged yin and yang man, turned his head and threatened him not to allow Adam to come near. "I know you are sad, but please don''t joke about your life." Adam was close enough to stand, and he made a mental calculation in an instant, and he had a bottom in his heart. But he did not act immediately. If you can use psychological counseling to solve this trouble. He also didn''t want to stage a thrilling moment. After all, he can save the opponent once, but he can''t save the second time. It is best to dispel the other party''s desire for death. "I can no longer pretend to be a woman." Carlton looked back and gave a miserable smile: "But I have nothing but to be a woman." "Who said you can''t be a woman?" Adam persuaded: "This world is not as desperate as you think, people are in hope." "There is no hope, everyone looks down on me." Carlton smiled sorrowfully: "Even if you doctors and nurses are the same, I''ve had enough of this look." "No." Adam whispered in his heart that John Carter was too young and put all his emotions on his face, so as to aggravate the other''s emotions, but he smiled calmly on his face. "I have a best friend. His father is just like you. He didn''t understand his father before. But years later, when he got married, he still flew to Las Vegas to invite his father to his wedding. In the way his father wanted. He walked on the red carpet with his mother, holding him on his left and right. I don''t want to show merit, but the reason why he reconciled with his father, I did a little bit more or less. So I did not discriminate against you. The opinions of individuals cannot represent everyone. " Carlton couldn''t help but look over. "Perhaps you have also heard his name, Helena, Las Vegas drag queen." Adam had to borrow the fame of Chandler''s father. "I know her." Carlton smiled: "She is lucky, because she is beautiful enough, walking outside, almost no one can see her identity, they think she is a real beauty. But how many can be as beautiful as her? Look at me like this! How can you compare with her? ! " Having said this, he stretched out his hand and gestured his whole body, and smiled miserably. "..." Adam was stuck, speechless. Sanguan follows the five senses. As long as the beauty is good enough, anything distorted can happen. Old Chandler is indeed beautiful in the eyes of the world. This is the root of his life. Otherwise, countless gazes of contempt and disgust will make him depressed and unable to stand up even if he can''t be forced to death. "I used to have a girlfriend." Carlton wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes and smiled: "We have lunch, shopping, and entertainment together. One night we drank together, and she and I had a deep understanding. She got up and left. Never bothered me again. I used to think that those would make me stronger. Be more convinced of who I am. And now. Every time it takes me three hours to put on my makeup before I dare to go out. Also pluck and depilate. Even so, someone can still see it. I can see disgust in their eyes. They are right. I''m so disgusting! " "I''m sorry, Miss Carlton." John Carter in the distance blamed himself and apologized in shame. During the stitching process, he also listened to the other person telling this story. At that time, he tried not to look at the other party, for fear that he would show the disgusting and disgusting gaze in the other party''s mouth. Because he really disliked it. "It''s ok. Carlton laughed and said, "You are not the first, but I hope to be the last." John Carter was about to collapse. Seeing this, he really became the culprit for the other party''s jumping off the building. "...Miss Carlton, you don''t think about yourself, but you must also think about others." Adam changed the subject: "The following people are coming and going. If you jump, you may not only die, but innocent passers-by may also be killed by you. Is this what you want?" "This is God''s problem." Carlton glanced downstairs: "Since God made me this step, then God is also responsible for everything." As he said, he opened his hands and fell backward. The posture is exactly the same as that of Brigitte Lin''s movie version of the undefeated Oriental Jumping Cliff. The smile is a little bit like. "damn it!" Adam observed in advance that he was about to jump, and instantly entered the bullet time, rushing up at full speed. In the process of rushing past. Adam''s super genius brain still has time to spit out frantically. "Be sure to ask later, are you undefeated in the East!" Now in 1998. At this point in time, the movie version of Brigitte Lin''s movie version of the Oriental Unbeaten has already come out. Combined with Carlton''s desire to only want to be a woman in his life. Adam has every reason to suspect that Carlton has watched the East undefeated and then substituted. Think of it this way. When Adam reached out in time to volley and grabbed one of Carlton''s legs, the corners of his mouth twitched when he saw Carlton''s smile brighter. "I want you to always remember me..." Carlton muttered this classic line, and the other foot that was hanging in the air kicked directly towards Adam. This is a magical inner strength palm that can''t be suppressed without Newton''s coffin board, and it can''t give Adam a palm in the air. "It''s enough!" Adam couldn''t bear it anymore, he couldn''t let him finish the lines, and directly pulled him back in the air with all his strength. You think you are undefeated in the East. But don''t treat me like Linghu Chong! When Carlton was thrown on the floor by Adam, the line in his mouth hadn''t finished, and his expression couldn''t help but be a little surprised. But then a sharp pain struck from the calf. "what!" But when Adam grabbed his leg and pulled him back, he deliberately increased his strength and directly pulled him to a fracture. On the one hand, it was because Adam was a little disgusted with what he did. On the other hand, after breaking his leg, he has more time to think about life. Adam smiled inwardly, but then his face changed. Because he found that Carlton had only one high-heeled shoe on his feet. The other one... downstairs. At the entrance of the hospital, Barney was pushed out in a wheelchair. "It''s great. Look at me. I can finally walk and return to the arena again. It''s really exciting. It''s really great. It''s really auspicious from heaven, ahhhhh!!!" When he got up from the wheelchair, stood on the ground with his feet on the ground, tightened his tie, and expressed his discharge testimony to the African-American brother James who came to pick him up. Finally, he hugged him, shook his body, screamed wildly, and vented. Excitement in the heart. "Relax, UU reading Barney." James laughed. "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) Barney''s excited roar just stopped before he let out another cry. But this time the cry was less exciting. Barney screamed and fainted. James was stunned. It is indeed a thing from heaven. But it is not auspicious from heaven. Instead, a high-heeled shoe dropped from the sky, hitting Barney, knocking him stunned. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 462 I want you to always remember me) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 463: Braised trotters is king "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Roof. After a thrilling moment. The medical staff, who had been stopped by the security guard to watch the excitement in the distance, hurried forward and lifted Carlton, who had a broken leg, onto the push bed. That''s right. The security guard arrived early than they were. But he didn''t even pay attention to Carlton, who was posing Rose with his hands open. Just stand far away, maintain law and order, and keep other people away. Emmm. This is his job. Don''t even think about taking risks to save people. "Have you seen the East Unbeaten?" Adam couldn''t help asking before Carlton was pushed away. "Have you seen it too?" Carlton was surprised and even forgot the pain for a while. Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth without answering. no surprise. This point in time is the most brilliant era of Hong Kong films. Hong Kong film tycoons are also keen to export Hong Kong films overseas, especially for making money. Although martial arts films are far inferior to the kung fu that has caused a sensation in the West. But it''s not completely unwatched. It''s not enough to be magical with the light work of high and high. Carlton is not allowed in the mainstream itself. Watching a niche local martial arts film, the theme is still about the romantic love of people like them. It''s just too reasonable. In addition to identity, the undefeated beauty, power, romance, and bleakness of betrayal in the East, making the betrayed lover regret the determination of a lifetime, can definitely arouse the strong resonance of Carlton and the others. Adam even guessed. Among them, Carlton, anyone who has seen the Invincible in the East would like to practice the Sunflower Collection. "Doctor Duncan, I''m sorry." After everyone dispersed, John Carter walked over in shame. "Know what''s wrong?" Adam looked at him. "I shouldn''t be so unprofessional, it irritated her." Carter lowered his head. "It''s good to know." Adam nodded: "As doctors, we are only responsible for treating diseases and saving people. The rest has nothing to do with us." "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Carter agreed, still depressed. No one can laugh at such a thing. "Actually, I can''t blame you for this." After Adam raised a point, he comforted: "He was hospitalized in a car accident before, but now I think about it, he also crashed into it. Besides, it doesn''t matter whether he is a man or a woman, but whether he is a human being." I didn''t know in advance, but I jumped down on an impulse, and it was understandable. But when Adam informed in advance that it was endangering the safety of others, he left it to God to choose, and jumped straight down. That is not something human can do! "Okay, I just watched it. The fit is good, the spacing is good, and the stitching is good. Obviously your trotters are not in vain." Adam patted Carter on the shoulder. Carter''s face was immediately lifted, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but **** up. "How do you deal with your trotters after stitching?" Adam curiously asked. "Cook and eat." Carter laughed and said, "If you can''t finish eating more, you can give it away." "It''s too wasteful to cook and eat." Adam smiled meaningfully: "The stewed trotters are king." After speaking, he walked downstairs. He also cares about whether that high-heeled shoe hits anyone. Nurse station. "what?" Adam was dumbfounded when he heard that the high-heeled shoe really hit someone, but Barney, who was about to be discharged from the hospital, was stunned, and a trace of guilt rose in his heart. If it weren''t for him as a butterfly, with Barney''s protagonist''s luck, he must have been among thousands of flowers, and would not touch his body with poison. Not to mention the fact that he had a broken bone and was able to leave the hospital. Standing at the gate of the hospital, he was hit by a high-heeled shoe that fell from the sky. The storm caused by his wings spread directly overturned Barney''s protagonist''s luck. "Is he okay?" Adam worried. Once upon a time, there was a person similar to Barney who was hit by a boot that fell from the sky. Then, there is no more. The hospital building is not too high, but it is high heels. If it is stuck on the head with a heel like an awl, it can be deadly. "He''s okay." The little nurse said quickly: "He was just hit by the shoe upper on his head and fainted. He is now awake." "I went to see." Adam breathed a sigh of relief, nodded to the little nurse, and walked quickly to Barney''s VIP ward. "Who attacked me?" "Asshole!" "I will never let him go!" "Oh, it hurts!" As soon as I walked into the VIP ward, I heard Barney''s screams and screams of pain. "George, leave it to me here." Adam walked in and said to George who had checked Barney. George nodded and left. "Barney, you''re lucky." Adam stepped forward and checked Barney while smiling, "If it weren''t for me to pull him up in time, it would be a person, not just a shoe, that hit you on the head." "you again!" Barney directly blocked the incident that Adam saved his life, and pointed to Adam: "I know! As long as anything gets on you, I will be unlucky!" Several bets have already left Barney with a certain psychological shadow on Adam. "Sorry, Barney''s brain was broken." The African-American man standing by the hospital bed apologized for Barney: "Thank you for saving him. I am Barney''s brother James. You must be Adam." "You''re welcome, Barney and I are also good friends." Adam smiled and nodded at him, and looked at him. "I know what you are thinking." Barney saw Adam''s eyes and complained: "Barney is white and James is of African descent. How could we be brothers, right?" "I didn''t think so." Adam smiled slightly. "Please!" Barney pointed his fingers back and forth between him and James'' faces: "We are exactly the same, okay? How could it not be brothers?" "Yes, we are brothers." James echoed: "Come on, brother, high-five!" "Have high-fives become popular again?" Barney is overjoyed. "of course." James used Barney''s same style of tightening his tie, in the same tone: "I announced this morning." A stinky posture of''I am the forefront of fashion''. "Nice~!" Barney was overjoyed, and reached out and gave James a high-tap. "Did you see it?" Barney put his finger back on him and James again and pointed: "Dare you say that we are not brothers?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled nonchalantly. I believe you a ghost! You grew up together and have exactly the same personality and style. This is normal. But you, a purebred white man, and a purebred black man, say you are brothers? You are challenging my common sense of genetics! Even if you are half-parents or half-parents, you can''t be so white and black. But the same sentence: Just be happy! "Is Barney okay?" James changed the subject. "Well, Barney is lucky. It should have been a minor concussion." After a careful examination, Adam smiled and said, "But for insurance, I still have an MRI, and then be hospitalized for observation." "Do not!" Barney immediately shouted: "I have stayed in the hospital enough, I am going to be discharged! New York can''t live without me Barney Stinson!" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 463 Braised trotters is king), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 464: Carter "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. VIP ward. "Barney, your fracture is healed, but don''t forget that your fascination has not been completely cleared." Adam reminded: "At this time you don''t go out to harm others." "Don''t lie to me." Barney sneered and said, "I''ve inquired clearly. As long as the safety measures are proper, there is no problem at all. You have so many doctors in your hospital, so can you wait until half a year later?" "It''s not the same." Adam retorted: "You also said that New York can''t live without you Barney Stinson. They add up to not as widespread as you. They can, but it doesn''t mean you can, unless you are the same as Joey." "What''s wrong with Joey?" Barney''s eyes lit up. "He''s getting better now." Adam smiled and told Joey to avoid the tragedy of human relations, and also began to talk about the romantic things. "Barney, how about you?" "That is more than ten years later." Barney didn''t care: "I''ll talk about it then." Then there was a scornful smile: "Joy Tribbiani, really old!" "You pray." Adam complained: "There will be such good luck next time." "Barney, I think you can consider Adam''s suggestion." James hesitated: "He is not only your good friend, but also a doctor, he won''t harm you." "James?" Barney looked at his brother with an incredible look. "Don''t look at me like that." James smiled and said: "It''s just that your luck is too bad. As your brother, choose between life style and safety. I will always choose your safety." "Brothers." Barney lifted his chin and pointed to Adam: "If you are really good for me, take me out of this hospital and leave this person immediately. He is my mold star. As long as I stay away from him, I will be safe. Chic." "I''m still here~" Adam said leisurely. "Don''t be foolish." James smiled and said, "How can there be such a thing." He said, ignoring Barney and looking at Adam: "Did someone jump off the building just now?" "Ok." Adam said the matter. "unacceptable." James looked angrily: "Everyone has the freedom of choice. To be a man or a woman, you have the final say. Why should outsiders dislike her and despise her? Adam, you look after Barney, and I''ll see her." He said, carrying the high heels, and walked out of the ward angrily. "He too?" Adam thoughtfully. "Yes." Barney smiled and said: "James is gay, so we are the best partner forever. Ted compares with him, and he doesn''t even deserve shoes." then. Adam listened to Barney''s endless talk about the battle between him, James, and his brothers. such as. The two went to the bar. First scan for each other. Barney looks at the handsome guy. James looks at beautiful women. then. James stepped forward and harassed the beauty Barney liked, wearing low-rise jeans with tattoos on the back, sitting at the bar drinking. "Oh, baby, such a coquettish tattoo." "Go away, you dead hooligan!" Even if a woman opens up again, she feels deeply uncomfortable with James'' direct action. "Hey Hey hey!" At this time, Barney came out, stepped forward to pull James away, and said solemnly. "Her tattoos are not used to invite others to touch her, but to express her connotation. I believe her inner world is indeed like a dolphin in a flower bush." Adam couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. But he also knows, don''t look at how ridiculous it is, but many girls eat this one. The fact is also true. As soon as Barney said this, in line with his appearance and high-end customized suit, the beauty immediately smiled. then. James got angry and staged a standard Eastern country dialogue with Barney. "What are you looking at?" "What are you looking at?" "Look again and try!" "I just took a look!" "Don''t get excited, you are good, okay?" As Barney continued to push his chest closer, and the frontal **** was hard, James finally raised his hands in a surrender gesture, blinked at Barney secretly, and walked away dirty. Leave the great hero Barney there to pretend to be cool! "Next time he harass you, you will tell me." After speaking, turn around and leave while secretly counting in my heart: "1, 2, 3..." "Thank you, you should stay... just in case." Within three seconds, the beauty really shouted behind him to stay. Barney, who turned around, looked at each other with the beauty. After confirming his eyes, he knew that this time the hero saved the beauty very successfully. Change the place. It was Barney''s turn to assist. The routine is simpler. James fell among the men. Barney called out there, "Help, he stopped breathing, will anyone give artificial respiration?" James is also a handsome guy. Here is the pile of men again, and there will be ugly men rushing up the first time, his eyes light up: "I will, I will!" At this time, Barney would skip the active ugly man and point directly to the handsome man James was fond of. The two brothers worked together in this way. Their most successful case is dating a pair of four siblings. If it weren''t for James not to be in New York, there would be nothing wrong with Ted. Adam listened to Barney''s previous glorious record while taking him to an MRI. Nurse station. "Still thinking about what was just now?" Seeing John Carter in a daze, the little nurse couldn''t help but comforted: "It''s not your fault." "Thank you." Carter glanced at her gratefully. "You''re welcome." The little nurse smiled sweetly: "And if it weren''t for you, we still couldn''t see Dr. Duncan''s handsome side. He flew to catch the person who jumped off the building, and then a big windmill easily dragged the person back to the sky, too. It''s so handsome!" "..." Carter''s face froze. He really shouldn''t be polite. In fact, they didn''t care about his mood at all, but wanted to find someone to talk about Dr. Duncan''s handsomeness. "Carter, you are at the scene, you should know the best, give me a detailed description of the situation at that time." The little nurse smiled. "Didn''t you know it?" Carter said with a strong smile. "Their perspective is different from yours." The little nurse urged. Carter was helpless. The first lesson Adam taught him before was not to offend the nurse. He could only tell the matter once. The little nurse repeatedly interrupted and kept asking about his psychological activities at the time. He was shocked and grateful, and smiled with satisfaction. "You care about Dr. Duncan so much. You should be very clear about some things about Dr. Duncan, right?" Carter hesitated. "of course." The little nurse patted her chest and said, "No one knows Dr. Duncan better than I." "Dr. Duncan asked me about the pig''s feet and said that the stewed pig''s feet are the kingly way. What does this mean?" Carter asked the question he had been pondering just now. "This." The little nurse touched her chin, turned her eyes, snapped her fingers, and pointed to Carter: "I see." "How to say?" Carter looked at her expectantly. "Do you know how to marinate trotters?" The little nurse looked at him with a smile. "will not." Carter shook his head. "This won''t work." The little nurse waved: "Go back tonight You have to learn braised trotters, it is best to follow the master." "You mean Dr. Duncan wants to eat my braised pig''s feet?" Carter opened his mouth wide. "wrong!" The little nurse shook her finger: "Dr. Duncan is a billionaire. He will naturally have someone to do what he wants to eat. He will fall in love with you, a newbie stewed pig''s feet? Don''t you want to learn from him? What he gave is a chance! I have to say that Dr. Duncan is so kind. " When Carter heard this, his eyes gradually lighted, and he murmured: "I will find someone to learn braised pig''s feet when I go back tonight!" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Carter of Dihua in Chapter 464), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 465: The poor cost electricity, the rich cost their lives "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! noon. Autonomous restaurant. "She didn''t even know that he was married, and his wife came out and he dumped her." "Look at her with no eyesight, I heard she is going crazy." "Who is this to blame? What does she want? It''s not right to catch up with the attending doctor." "Dating with Mr. Dream and looking at his hair, who else is more perfect than him?" "Obviously Dr. Duncan is more handsome and perfect, you are not right." "They all have a daddy complex, don''t you know?" "I think she is really miserable, and she will continue to work here with him and them, everyone knows~" "Everyone knows~" When Adam came over with the dinner plate, he saw that his colleagues around him were all looking at Meredith, whispering gossip into his ears. "So, how you doing?" After Adam sat down, he smiled at Meredith who was pretending to be flipping a book. "I''m fine." Meredith gave Adam a blank expression, then lowered his head to read. Although the surrounding gossip deliberately lowered their voices, their gaze was Chi Guoguo. It may be pity, or ridicule, as if small needles are poking her face. How could she not find out. But as she and Dr. Bailey said at the beginning, she bears all the consequences. Didn''t expect a word to become proverb. It really wasn''t her and him, but she was fighting all this by herself. How envious and jealous she was in the past. So how cool she is to gossip at this moment! Compared with the current situation, Dr. Bailey used to arrange her to do some rough and dirty work, which is simply too kind. "OMG!" Liz came, sat down, rolled his eyes and said, "I can''t stand the Sheputs." "what happened?" Adam smiled. Meredith''s ears stood up at a speed visible to the naked eye. "A husband and wife friend of the Sheppets came from Boston." Liz took a bite and said while chewing: "Montgomery''s best friend''s mother died of ovarian cancer and breast cancer a month ago. She went for a test and the mutation gene was positive." "A positive mutation gene test does not mean that you have cancer." Adam was surprised: "She wouldn''t want to have surgery directly, would she?" "Correct." Liz vomited: "The probability of 85% is indeed a bit high, but she doesn''t want to risk any danger. Tomorrow she will have a double mastectomy, a false chest transplant, and the day after tomorrow a hysterectomy and bilateral oophorectomy." "hiss." Adam took a breath: "So decisive? Her husband definitely disagrees, right?" "If you were her husband, would you agree?" Liz asked rhetorically. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. As soon as these operations are performed, even if they have mutated genes, there is no mutated soil, which indeed eliminates the risk of cancer. But the sequelae are also terrible. First of all, it is directly sterilized and cannot give birth. Secondly, skin aging started for ten years. Once again, there is a high probability that the heart language will be greatly reduced, or even disappear completely, directly evolving to the indifferent state of Leonard''s mother Beverly. And then have to endure the side effects of silicone prosthetic milk. In the end, these are only the main sequelae, and other unexpected sequelae will follow at any time. The key to distinguishing women from men has all disappeared in these few operations. As a husband, how many can you bear? "She still has a 15% chance that she won''t get cancer." Adam said: "Even if you have cancer, you can still be treated. There is no need to do such a big gambling." "Her husband advised her the same." Liz shook his head and said: "But she is determined not to take any risks. Dr. Montgomery supports her, and Dr. Sheput supports her husband. The two sides have a quarrel, which is worse than the couple. This is not the first time." "Finally?" Meredith couldn''t help but interject. In the previous train derailment accident, she was dizzy because she drank alcohol and hung a vitamin bottle there. When she met an acquaintance, she wanted to hear a few words about her love rival, Dr. Montgomery. A ''bitch'', you can make her smile. The situation is very good, and the advantage lies in her. It''s a pity that Dr. Sheputt said, "She is my wife after all, how can I give up" to the flying dragon. She still couldn''t believe that she had lost. How could she be willing in her heart to lose so inexplicably, she was still looking for a chance to counterattack in the past. The quarrel between the lover and the rival is definitely news that she loves to hear. "Doctor Montgomery asked me to study all the medical history of her and her family, and give her a preoperative examination, and the operation tomorrow and the day after tomorrow." Liz sighed: "Men may get ** cancer, and ** oncogene testing, but almost no one will do this test. Even if the test is positive, no man is willing to cut a knife to ensure safety. This woman is self-castrating. She naively thinks that her husband simply loves her, her appearance, body, and other external aspects are not important. She will definitely regret it in the future, I''m sure. " "Her husband doesn''t support her, does he?" Adam shook his head and said, "Isn''t this a very obvious signal? It''s because she doesn''t listen at all. She has to do these operations. When the time comes, she will really get divorced, and she can''t blame her husband." If it is necessary to remove these under the premise of having ovarian cancer and breast cancer, it is reasonable for her to ask her husband to support her. But it''s only possible now. That is another matter. Love is hormones. Cut off all the hormones, and love is dead. And without love, with friendship and family, you can live happily. But regardless of her husband''s feelings and explicit opposition, he will go his own way. At that time, even friendship and family affection will be greatly reduced. How can this kind of life be maintained? "Doctor Montgomery took the camera and took pictures of his girlfriends." Liz shrugged and said: "You know, after the operation tomorrow... it is to be given to her husband as a Christmas gift, so that he will always remember." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Ren Zhou Shu said: The poor cost electricity, and the rich cost their lives. Watching artistic pictures and watching artistic movies is a last resort for the poor. Who is the rich person watching this? Will it smell bad in person? "So, don''t you support her?" Adam looked at Leeds. "of course." Liz nodded: "She is doing stupid things. When she really calms down, she will be in pain. She also wants to persuade me to support her but I can''t do it." "It''s ok." Adam comforted: "Don''t force yourself, be who you are. If you really can''t control your emotions, I can do it for you." "..." Liz looked at Adam dumbfounded. "what''s happenin?" Adam said with a sincere expression: "These operations are very complicated and very important. If you can''t be fully committed, I can help you. Everything is for the patient. Liz threw the drink on the plate, gestured two middle fingers to Adam, and left with the plate. She had never met such a brazen person. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 465 The poor cost electricity, the rich cost lives), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 466: Treasure girl crying angrily "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Into the night. After hearing that Barney was knocked unconscious by high heels, Matthew and the others came to visit. "I''m fine, I can leave the hospital now, and I won''t be drunk or return tonight..." Barney was lying on the hospital bed, looking at his friends around him emotionally. But everyone looked at Adam. "It looks okay now." Adam looked at the monitor and nodded. "Did you see it?" Barney lifted his chin triumphantly. "but." Adam''s voice changed: "It''s better to stay another night and observe." "Do not!" Barney exclaimed, "I''ve stayed enough for this ghost place! I''m leaving here now! Now, everyone, go to McAllen Bar immediately!" "I''m sorry, Barney." Ted apologized: "I''ll have something to do later, or you''d better stay one night, and we''ll celebrate for you tomorrow night." "What is more important than my discharge celebration?" Barney exclaimed dissatisfied. "I''m going to apologize." Ted smiled bitterly: "At noon today, when a female office clerk in our project team took out the lunch box, I said, "That''s great, you bought lunch for everyone." She ran away crying. Then just learned that she left her job." "You are too unkind." "Ted Mosby, how can you do this!" Matthew and Lily condemned immediately. "It seems that this clerk is also a''big girl''." Adam smiled. "Correct." Ted said helplessly, "I''m really innocent. That lunch box is oversized, and it contains a chicken, a whole big one! Except for the Thanksgiving family dinner, I have never seen such a big roast chicken. You are me, what do you think?" "Hurry up and apologize." Adam smiled and said, "Do you know Monica? What do you think of her?" "very beautiful!" "It''s hot!" "Very heartfelt!" "very perfect!" "Ok?" Adam asked, and the remaining three men expressed their opinions one after another, but they seemed to be mixed with strange things. Everyone couldn''t help looking at Lily, whose eyes were blurred. "I am sorry." Lily, who was awakened by her boyfriend, wiped the corners of her mouth subconsciously, revealing a jealous smile. Everyone is old friends. Naturally, they all know what Lily''s virtue is. After a smile, they didn''t continue to hold on to this. "She was a''big girl'' when she was in middle school." Adam smiled. "Are you kidding me?" "impossible!" Everyone exclaimed. "It''s true." The corners of Adam''s mouth curled up: "You can imagine the scene where two Monicas fit together. Now she is only half of the one she used to be. Every big girl is a treasure. So, Ted, hurry up and apologize sincerely. Maybe the big girl who was left in tears by you is your true destiny. " "..." Ted''s mouth twitched. He really couldn''t imagine what it would be like to halve that big girl. Now her mind is full of her. Such a "destined goddess", he really can''t bear it. "Ha ha." Adam saw through Teds thoughts at a glance and joked: Of course, you dont want to do this, because no one can say its bad. When you put so much energy to help her lose weight successfully and achieve a gorgeous transformation, she will not I will say thank you, and then I will turn around and chase after a handsome or domineering president." "impossible!" Ted retorted: "If I really accompany her through that period, I don''t believe she will treat me that way." Adam laughed and said nothing. Naive! It seems that Ted, who has never watched the Dongguo dog-blood drama, still has a little too weak imagination. Carat lover to understand? TV series come from life. In reality, such news has long been commonplace. This is not the worst. What is paid is only the time and emotion of amateur sparring. In this process, one''s own body can also be exercised. In general, it''s not thanks to being fooled. Those who move bricks to work for their girlfriends to study in college, after the normal development of the plot, are the really poor people who have been ruthlessly beaten by the society. You can get rewards for your efforts That''s just a beautiful dream. "Well, you can go, but come early to meet." Barney was in great interest: "Let''s go first." "Sorry, Barney." Matthew also apologized: "I don''t have time, I have to go back to write a paper." "Comeon!" Barney exclaimed dissatisfied: "A paper is as simple as eating a cake to you. This is what you said when you were eating a cake. Moreover, we had several parties at the beginning, and in the end, you didn''t finish the paper that others need to complete the whole weekend and two days in the last little bit of time. Therefore, your request was rejected! I disagree! No appeals! " "It was true before." Matthew said with a bitter face: "But the professor of this semester is the toughest in history. What''s more important is that she just got divorced not long ago. Now she is starting to vent wildly on us. She would give you an A thesis. Hit a B or even B-. If you drank wildly as before, and finally got out of a B-level paper in a hurry, you would probably be marked as a failing F. I dont want to do that. " "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. He understands Matthew''s mentality very well. The profession of lawyers, like doctors, must be one step at a time, stable and excellent enough to succeed in the end. Once you get an F in your paper, you can retake the exam, but there will be a stain on your resume. For people who mess around, this is nothing. But if you want to have greater development in the future, this taint is so conspicuous among all competitors with flawless resumes, and it is easy to be kicked out in the first place. If this were the case, Matthew would probably not be a judge of New York in the future. "Everyone was trembling." Matthew murmured: "We all said in private that she needs a man." "is it?" Barney''s eyes lit up. "You won''t be interested in her." Matthew said silently: "She is almost fifty." "so what?" Barney skillfully pinned the hat: "You discriminate against older women? Are they unworthy of happiness?" "I do not have." Matthew waved his hand quickly. "Is she pretty?" Barney interrupted. "That''s it." Matthew shrugged. "This is a leopard!" Barney touched his chin for a moment, then snapped his fingers: "Matthew, I thought about it. I accept this challenge." "What challenge? I didn''t say anything!" Matthew Tucaodaotonight..." "No!" Adam interrupted. "Then tomorrow!" Barney had a new challenge, and no longer entangled in leaving the hospital tonight, and tightened his tie: "I will take a good rest tonight and make a cheetah plan by the way. tomorrow! Operation Cheetah is the beginning! " "Don''t!" Adam reminded: "You are unclear, if Matthew''s female professor finds out, what do you think she will write for Matthew''s paper?" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 466 The Treasure Girl Who Was Annoyed), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 467: Emma "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. VIP ward. "Do not!" Matthew heard Adam''s reminder and cried out in horror. "Relax." Barney didn''t care: "Adam is bluffing you, I''m fine." "No, he did not." Adam shook his head: "It hasn''t been half a year, it''s impossible to be sure that he is completely cleared, and there is still a risk of infection." "I will take safety measures." Barney retorted: "Trust me, no one knows safety better than me. I''m not Joey Tribbiani, I don''t want a kid." "I won''t tell you the information of my professor." Matthew said bitterly. "Who do you think I am?" Barney smiled triumphantly: "As long as the target I am targeting, no one can escape. It doesn''t matter if you don''t say it." "It seems that nothing can stop you?" Adam sneered: "Matthew''s future, Matthew and your friendship, will not work!" "Comeon!" Barney had a meal and said, "How can it be so exaggerated? Why is it related to Matthew''s future?" "Do you really don''t know, or pretend you don''t know?" Adam despised: "Should Matthew solemnly tell you that it has something to do with his future and life?" "Barney, seriously!" Matthew immediately said with a serious face: "Don''t mess around, she is our professor of professional courses, if I irritate her, I may not be able to graduate. You know how much effort I put into studying law! " The law school, like the medical school, started as an undergraduate, and the tuition fees are also very expensive. Just look at Matthew''s pants. My cousin law student has only one pair of trousers. I am willing to wear it every time only on formal occasions. But even so, the trousers also broke a hole after the number of times. No money for new pants. I can only use a pen to black out the hole where the white underwear is exposed, and barely make it one color, so that people can''t see it at a glance. that''s all. Barney is still not considerate of his friends. In order to let Matthew go to their company to play with him, he ripped the pants and made Matthew have to follow him to buy new pants. Then, he ignored Matthew''s financial situation and tricked him into giving him a 50% discount. But when I received the bill, I realized that even a 50% discount cost thousands of dollars. How could he afford so much money. Finally, I had to give up my dream of volunteering with an idol in an environmental protection agency to make the world a better place. Instead, I went to Barney''s company that pollutes the environment everywhere to defend these bastards. The money is not less profitable. But Matthew is not happy at all, and his professionalism has not improved much. Because Barney really just wanted to pull him over to play. When going to work, he often dragged Matthew to deal with the "enemies" in the opposite building, all sorts of tricks each other, wasting time and wasting lives. After Matthew made enough money to make a super-expensive suit, and almost lost himself or even Lily, he woke up and left resolutely. Why did you go around such a big circle? Barney''s casual joke. Lily and Ted also looked at Barney. "Alright alright." Barney couldn''t stand everyone''s eyes, and said in frustration: "I won''t mess around, will I?" "I hope you can do it." Adam gave him a deep look. Jingle Bell. At this time, the phone rang. "Rose?" Adam answered the phone: "Okay, I''ll be here right away." Hung up the phone, talked to everyone, and hurried to the emergency room. Since he worked as an intern in the medical center, he always felt that the number of times his friends went to the emergency department was increasing rapidly. Well, it must be an illusion. "Adam." As soon as he arrived, a pandaman cried aggrievedly. "Rose?" Adam didn''t recognize it for a while, and when he fixed his eyes, he could barely see some of Rose''s appearance. I really don''t blame his clumsy eyes. It was true that Rose not only received old punches in his eyes, but also had bruises and swelling on his face. Even if his mother came over, Adam would react like this at best. "What''s wrong with you?" "I was beaten." Rose was sad and aggrieved. "I can tell." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry: "But why?" Ross is a bit irritable, but he is actually an otaku who dare not make trouble. At the beginning, he and Chandler were two, and the two bullies who were bullied did not even dare to go to the Central Park Cafe. It was later that Adam came forward to get it done. Otherwise, the two of them either drank awful instant coffee at home, or sneaked to the Central Park cafe, no matter how hot the coffee was, gulped and drank it, and then hurriedly flashed people for fear of being hit by the bully. Counseled like this, Rose dared to fight hard when playing rugby with his sister Monica. In this way, she is often taught to be her brother by the more competitive Monica. Adam can''t imagine Rose taking the initiative to fight with others. Emmm. Well, there are still pictures. That is to pretend to start the fight. Whenever you want to do it, you will stop first and put forward various additional conditions. For example, face slaps are not allowed. Don''t allow others to use the watch as a hidden weapon, and then he doesn''t care about his own watch, and asks if it can be used? Then the thing was stolen by someone, followed by chasing, and finally tripped by a rubber band jumped by a kid on the road... "It''s Mungla." Rose said sadly. "puff!" Adam smiled: "She abused you and beat you like this?" "You listen to me, okay?" Rose stared at Adam. "Hahaha." Adam laughed even harder. It was Rose who stared at people like before with a pair of panda eyes. It''s so funny. "..." Ross is all ill. "Okay, okay, I promise not to laugh." Adam hurriedly held back, and turned to the topic: "This Mengla, you are not for her, and you don''t even care about Rachel''s belly with your daughter. Why is this happening now?" "I do not have!" Rose was anxious: "I asked Rachel at the beginning, she didn''t want to start again with me, not because I gave up her and Emma for Mongla!" "Huh, have you decided to call Emma?" Adam was surprised. "Well, Rachel got it." Ross said helplessly: "I originally wanted to name Helen." "Are you serious?" Adam''s mouth twitched: "Helen Geller? If I remember correctly, Carol was pregnant with your child. They wanted to name the child Helen, but you denied it. What did you say at the time? " "..." Rose''s expression couldn''t help but be jealous. Helen Geller and Helen Keller are pronounced very similar. It was the Helen Keller who lost his hearing and vision due to illness at a young age, and later worked hard to become a writer and wrote "If You Give Me Three Days of Light". Although he is a celebrity, as a parent, obviously no one wants his daughter to retake Helen Keller''s life trajectory. The omen is not good! Therefore, he sneered at that time and strongly opposed it. But when it was Rachel and his daughter''s turn, he temporarily forgot about it. "It''s not the same." Ross explained forcefully: "Rachel won''t marry me, and then my daughter will have her last name. As long as it''s not Geller, it''s Helen Green, it''s still a good name!" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 467 Emma), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 468: Those who hear it are sad, those who see it weep "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. emergency room. "It''s really good." Adam didn''t comment on the name anymore, as long as it wasn''t Adam Green or Adam Geller. "Speaking of you being beaten, what is going on?" "I broke up with Mongla." Rose put on a sad expression with panda eyes and swollen face, making Adam endure so hard. "Hmm." Adam did not speak, but echoed with a nasal sound. "She dumped me, can you believe it?" Rose''s voice rose sharply: "After I did so much for her." "What did you do for her?" Adam curiously asked. "..." Rose stagnated, thinking and thinking, and shouted: "I gave her all the keys to my apartment, and I also fought hard for her in front of Dr. Green." "But you just changed the lock of the apartment door when you gave them the key to the apartment." Adam kindly reminded: "I also know that Dr. Green went to see you. At that time, you didn''t fight for any reason. You were careful during the whole process. I heard that I was sweating, and then I just slumped on the sofa. It almost didn''t collapse." "Hi!" Ross was anxious and roared: "That was an accident! I only have that key! I can''t go back to the apartment without changing the lock! And when Dr. Green called her to sign, I yelled to stop Dr. Green!" "Just then..." Adam subconsciously said straightforwardly, and then saw Rose swaying in a dizzy posture, and quickly helped him sit down. "...That''s why you are doing your best to protect her! You are really good enough for her." "But she doesn''t know how to cherish it." Rose sat down and took a few breaths: "Rachel is pregnant with my daughter. In order to better take care of their mother and daughter, isn''t it reasonable to let Rachel move in for a period of time?" "Yes, it''s reasonable." Adam nodded solemnly. "Ugh." Rose suddenly sighed: "Actually, I blame myself. Whether it''s changing locks or Rachel moving in, she has absolute reasons to be angry. I just blame her for not breaking up with me earlier." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Listen, is this human? People Mengla forgive you, but you have to make an inch. "Actually, this is not my worst breakup experience." Rose wanted to talk for a while, and smiled bitterly: "Since Carol, I have encountered someone who was thrown away in an indescribable process once, and that time was really bad." "I can imagine." Adam couldn''t help smiling and said, "You won''t propose to her, will you?" "of course not." Rose was surprised: "Why do you think that?" "Because I know a person who is like that. He proposed marriage in that situation, was unsuccessful, and then broke up." Adam smiled: "Obviously you are all too impulsive, but he is emotional." Rose nodded, nodded, and suddenly reacted and stared at Adam. "I''ll help you deal with the injury." Adam smiled and said, "You keep talking." "have nothing to say." Ross airway. "Ok." Adam shrugged indifferently and concentrated on treating his wounds. For a while. Rose couldn''t help it, and said: "After we broke up, I missed her a bit. After all, as a girlfriend, she is very good." "But she is not Rachel." Adam said casually. "..." Ross was shocked, silent for a moment, and sighed: "Rachel is not Rachel anymore." Adam squinted at him suddenly. Sample, what do you mean? Don''t think Rachel can''t wear a pink cheerleader uniform? You, a happy boy who was dumped on the way to parking, have any qualifications to dislike others! "Ah oh." Rose cried out in pain. "Sorry." Adam apologized with a smile. "Are you sure you can handle the injury?" Rose doubted. "Why don''t you go to another hospital?" Adam smiled. "Ok?" Rose was surprised: "Why go to another hospital?" "Because no one will doubt my skills here." Adam smiled reservedly. "I don''t doubt your skills." Rose vomited: "I doubt your attitude, don''t think I don''t know that you have been standing by Rachel''s side." "I hope Emma only inherits your intelligence and Rachel''s beauty." Adam smiled. "..." Rose twitched at the corner of his mouth. He always felt that Adam was taunting him. "Anyway, I miss Meng La after the breakup." Rose continued: "So I went to her favorite French restaurant to reminisce about the sweet time with her. The business was very hot. I queued for an hour before it was my turn. But what makes me angry is that this French restaurant refused me entry on the grounds that I have no female companion! ! ! " "puff!" Adam smiled again: "Really?" These years, have single dogs been discriminated against in this way? Adam thought that this kind of tragedy in which the hearer was sad and the one shed tears would only happen in later generations. "Really!" Ross said angrily: "The waiter said that this is a feature of their store, specially built for the goddess, and you need to be invited by the lady to enter. I used to be with Munla, so I didn''t pay attention. But this time I was alone in line for so long, and no one told me. I didn''t let me leave until it got to me. Who can stand this? " "So you moved rough?" Adam curiously asked. "No." Rose aggrieved: "How can I do that kind of thing as a dignified university professor? I told them facts and reason, and finally they compromised and sent a waitress to temporarily act as my female companion, and then let me in. ." "and then?" Adam smiled and said, "The waitress is so beautiful, you can''t help but move?" "How can it be." Rose rolled a panda''s eyes: "If it weren''t for a breath, I would leave without knowing each other, so embarrassing." "Then who beat you like this?" Adam said amused. "The boyfriend of that beautiful waitress is a super jealous jar." Ross grieved: "I just came over and saw this scene. He punched me regardless of whether he was indiscriminate or indiscriminate. When he came up, he beat me blindly. When I reacted, it was already like this. If it weren''t for his girlfriend''s desperate apology, I would definitely not spare him! " "Yeah yeah." Adam teased: "If his girlfriend is not beautiful, even if she apologizes desperately I guess you can''t spare him!" Rose didn''t want to speak anymore. "Single dogs are discriminated against." Adam reminded: "In the future, it is best to look at the signs before entering the store. Not only this store, but also those specializing in brunch, you''d better not go, there is full of unkindness to single dogs. I have a friend who likes the brunch of the family very much. After breaking up with his girlfriend, when he went back, he was discriminated against by the waiter''s eyes and words, saying, "You are the only one~?" Directly let my friend retreat. Later, I couldn''t find any female friends, so I had to go with good friends of the same sex, almost no misunderstanding. " "unacceptable." Ross said bitterly, "I''ll never go again!" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 468, those who hear it are sad, and those who see it cry), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 469: Anaconda "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. emergency room. Adam helped Rose deal with the injury. The injury on Rose''s face looks serious, but most of it is traumatic. Of course, the internal injuries that the French restaurant caused him could not be treated by Adam. "OMG! What happened?" When Monica and the others arrived, they were shocked to see Rose like this. Adam said with a smile. "unacceptable." In the end, it is my brother who can beat him, but it doesn''t mean that others can beat him. "It''s not that there are no adults at home, I''ll fix him!" Monica stroked her sleeves, in a posture that she was going to trouble the other party. "Don''t get excited." Adam reassures him: "The other party didn''t mean it. Who made Ros Mingming not have a girlfriend, and he has to go to the love shop. Rose is also responsible." "I was wrong?" Rose couldn''t believe it. "Are you right?" Adam smiled and said, "Obviously your daughter is coming out. You dont accompany your child to her mother, but you have to go to the favorite store of your ex-girlfriend to reminisce. If you find something is wrong, do you leave early, and you are also dragging other beautiful waitresses to eat together. Meal, it deserves to be beaten by a boyfriend." "you!" Ross is anxious: "You still speak for Rachel! I have said it a hundred times, and I asked her at the time, is she unwilling to accept me again, not that I don''t want to accept her!" "is it?" Adam took a deep look at him: "You may have explained this a hundred times, but when you asked her, you only asked once. It''s not the kind of tone that you are very serious. If you hesitate, you can retreat at any time. You ask Monica and Phoebe, if they are Rachel, will they agree? " Rachel was pregnant and lived alone in Rose''s apartment. They didn''t call her, so she didn''t come. "of course not." Monica and Phoebe shook their heads suddenly. Women are very sensitive to this aspect and know how insincere they are. As to whether she will be deceived, it all depends on her willingness. Rachel obviously wants face too. "And Munra." Adam reminded: "If I remember correctly, you just asked Rachel, did you get along with Meng La that night? How do you know Rachel didn''t go back to you after she refused?" "what?" Rose was stunned: "Rachel came to find me?" "No one knows this." Adam shook his head: "Because if she did, then when she saw you just asked, she and Mengla immediately got in touch with each other, and it is estimated that she will just leave quietly." "Rachel." Monica and Phoebe called out in sympathy. "Again." Adam sighed: "You are too fast." "..." Rose was speechless. Not mentioning Adam mocking his physical aspects. In terms of feelings, he is really fast. It''s not the first time that Rachel and Mengla got on good terms just now. At the beginning, he and Rachel broke up, and they just broke up in the evening, and then immediately went to the bar to bring back a woman. This is the real seamless connection. "Ross, you are in your 30s." Adam persuaded: "Even Joey is converging. How long do you want to be outside? In the past, you always complained about being raised by a pair of laces. Now you have this opportunity to let Emma face a more normal person as soon as she is born. Happiness House, you have only mentioned it in one sentence, and you are not willing to work hard. Is this appropriate?" "I" Rose opened his mouth to speak, but was unable to refute it. "Adam is right." Monica put her arms around Rose''s shoulders and echoed: "You should think about this issue." "correct." Phoebe also agreed: "You are each other''s lobsters, you are destined to be a pair." The corners of Rose''s mouth curled up. This lobster terrier, the six of them just got together, he has a crazy crush on Rachel, and Phoebe used to encourage him. "Think about it." Adam patted Rose on the shoulder, confessed a few times, and left. Ross is not the only patient in the emergency room. "Mr. Harold, what did you bite?" Adam took the medical record and walked into the consulting room. "Yes, pet snake." A chubby white man who looked a little silly, sat there. "Pet snake?" Adam was surprised: "What kind?" Americans are very good at playing and dare to keep all kinds of pets. And the pursuit of novelty and weirdness. Many pet snakes are not non-venomous snake species, but very venomous species. Such as cobras and the like. This is something ordinary people avoid, but they like to keep it at home. Some don''t even do quarantine treatment. Just casually hung a few branches on the wall, imitating the forest environment, letting those long snakes stay there. If there are too many, if you don''t pay attention, you will probably treat these snakes as pendants, which is quite novel and beautiful. Then, if you look intently, you might be scared of a heart attack. "Golden lashed rattlesnake." The silly white fat, silly smiled. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Not to mention the golden eyelash horn prefix, the suffix rattlesnake, but the famous venomous snake. The other party was bitten, and still so happy, it really is silly. "Mr. Harold, have you felt powerless, nauseous or fighting the cold war?" Adam asked. "No." Mr. Harold shook his head. "Where is the wound?" Adam asked. Mr. Harold stretched out his arm and asked slyly: "Do you want to see my little baby?" "Ok?" Adam''s eyes narrowed: "You brought it here." Then he immediately noticed the paper bag beside Mr. Harold and stepped back subconsciously. This is the instinctive reaction to the poisonous snake in the previous life. "Ok." Mr. Harold smiled and brought the paper bag over: "The snake is a cold-blooded animal, so I put it on the heating lamp. Hey, it was here just now? Why is it gone." "How long is it?" Adam asked as he glanced around. "3 feet." Mr. Harold replied. by! That''s a big snake about one meter. "Carol, notify the animal management department immediately." Adam cursed secretly in his heart, and quickly ordered the nurse: "And notify all medical staff, let them pay attention to safety, and then inject Mr. Harold with anti-virus serum." "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Nurse Carol called immediately to inform. "You wait first." Looking at Mr. Harold who was smiling, Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth, motioning for him to wait first, and then walked out of the consulting room. "Monica, Chandler, you take Rose back first." Adam found his friends and told them about a serpent swimming in the hospital. "OMG!" Ross and the others immediately wanted to leave the hospital but Phoebe looked at Adam with a worried look: "What are you going to do with this pet snake?" Looks worried about the snake. "rest assured." Adam knew that Phoebe was in this temperament, and smiled no surprise: "We have notified the animal management department and they will take care of it properly." "That''s good." Phoebe was happily dragged away by Monica and the others. After Adam sent them away, when he returned, he found hospital staff searching. There are so many people in the emergency room, as well as many children. I really have to wait until the animal management department comes over. God knows what will happen. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 469 Anaconda Disaster) reading record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 470: dark humor "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. emergency room. When Adam was about to find Matthew and the others, the ambulance had already arrived. So I can only give up. They should have left too if they want to come to Matthew Lily. "Doctor Duncan!" The nurse called over there. "what''s the situation?" Adam greeted him immediately. "A 12-year-old man has multiple gunshot wounds on his leg and abdomen. We rushed in, and the flow rate of intravenous drip was the highest." Emergency personnel pushed the bed and quickly reported the situation. "Two liters of infusion, no pulse." "Hurry up and push him into the No. 1 consultation room." Adam commanded as he trot to observe the condition. "Prepare blood type O! Hang up the blood transfusion!" "Do hemoglobin and red blood cell backlog testing!" "Oh my god!" The nurse responded quickly, and she swept the boy on the operating table and couldn''t help exclaiming. "Speed ??shot?" A nurse couldn''t help asking. "Do not!" The first responder who had already handed over the task panted: "The deal with the exclusive product has fallen apart, the black list set." "But he is only 12 years old?" The nurse couldn''t believe it. "When he was found, he had a 9mm submachine gun and a Ruger." The first responder said and left. What they do first aid depends on the volume of business and race against time! Adam heard this, glanced at the boy''s swarthy complexion, and sighed inwardly. The welfare here in the United States is amazing. It is vividly shown in the American drama Shameless. Is there any strange disease, such as crowd phobia, dare not go out. As long as you get the doctor''s approval, you can get a benefit. With this benefit, there is nothing wrong with not working. There are also childbirth, adoption, and monthly welfare payments. As long as a shameless person has enough children, he can live very smartly on the welfare of these children. Anyway, even the homeless are supported by various charities. Even if he was eating and clothed a little, he would not die of starvation anyway. Shameless people don''t have to worry about the children except for monthly welfare payments. Even if those children are striving, they will earn money by working at a young age. As a father, he can still **** the money over to make him feel good. This shameless person is talking about the old white man. It was the turn of the African Americans, and a magical scene happened. Normal African-American families cannot receive welfare payments even if they have many children. Unless it is a single parent family. And it can only be the kind that a mother raises a child. Father can''t pretend to be away from home, and someone will do spot checks at any time. Once the father is found at home, there will be no welfare payments. emmm. It seems to encourage African-American men, even if they go out. I raise your wife. However, a family does not have a father, only the mother raises it. Even if there is a welfare fund, in order to better raise a group of children, the mother still has to go out to work. At this time, this group of unsupervised children have been in the streets since they were young. Even if you can''t meet their father, you can also meet their father''s kind, uncles and uncles. So, what their uncle did, what they did since childhood. And what can you do on the street? As a result, this formed a vicious circle. Few children of African descent can break free from this solid vicious circle. What Adam is rescuing is obviously not. At the age of 12, he has a submachine gun and a Ruger pistol. How can you read and write with a pen? Even if they want to read at first, do they have money? Efforts will take many years to bear fruit. And depravity is just a gun thing. Few adults can have this characterization, let alone children. With these things in mind, Adam is still trying his best to rescue him. Once stabilized, they must be sent to the operating room immediately. Although surgery can also be performed here, it is completely incomparable to the operating room in terms of the disinfection environment and adequate equipment. However, considering the nature of first aid, it is normal. Outside the clinic. There was one more visitor in the emergency department. "What''s the matter with you?" John Carter changed his clothes and was about to go back and have a big fight: braised trotters! When I checked in at the nurse''s station and got off work, I noticed the visitor and couldn''t help asking. It''s not that he is troublesome, but that he is kind. Because the other party was a teenage boy of African descent, wearing a red hat, and wearing a tattered sports jacket that I didn''t know from which adult he picked it up, it was bloated and almost dragged to the ground. I saw this African-American boy looking around, seeming to be looking for someone. Carter saw it, and naturally wanted to help. But the boy didn''t seem to hear the same, so he continued to look at that. "Are you looking for your parents?" Cat Young said. The boy still did not respond, opened the curtain in the middle of the large ward, took a look and left. "Hi!" Carter ran after him and patted the boy on the shoulder. But then he froze there. Because it wasn''t the boy''s smiling face or bewilderment who greeted him, but a black hole muzzle. I saw that the African-American boy took out a pistol from his big ridiculous coat and pointed it at him. What made his back chill even more was the boy''s expressionless look. This is an extreme indifference to life full of indifference. Carter didn''t dare to move. He had no doubt that the boy dared to shoot. "Oh, God!" "Boy, don''t get in the way...Ah!" The African-American boy simply went straight to a showdown, holding the gun all the way forward. Whenever you meet someone, you can take a glance at the gun, and the other person is either silent or horrified. The same thing is that they dare not move, even dare not even shout. Afro-American boys have seen and walked through a consulting room like this! Finally came to the consulting room where Adam and the others were. "Who let you in..." When the African-American boy pushed the door in, the emergency nurse subconsciously reprimanded, and then paused there. Adam passively entered bullet time when the opponent came in. Glancing at the opponent, he immediately judged that the opponent had the intention to shoot. Although the gun was aimed at the patient on the operating table. But Adam decided to take action. At the moment of the moment, the clip in Adam''s hand was thrown out heavily by Adam. Under bullet time, the African-American boy holding a gun just touched the trigger with his finger. The clip that Adam vigorously accelerated had already hit the arm of an African boy with a gun like a cannonball. "Humph!" A muffled hum came from the mouth of the African-American boy. To the pain, a ten-year-old child showed amazing endurance. The expressionless face only frowned slightly Even so, the pistol had already fallen to the ground as the palm''s conditioned reflex was released. Under the heavy bombardment, the arm holding the gun twisted slightly and certainly fractured. Adam ran from the operating table and reached out to hold the other hand of the African-American boy who was still trying to get the gun back in this situation. The powerful force imprisoned each other. But facing the opponent''s unyielding indifferent eyes, Adam hit the opponent''s neck with a hand knife, and stunned the opponent with just the right amount of force. "Notify the security." Adam kicked the pistol under the table and quickly returned to the operating table. "We continue." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 470 Black Humor) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 471: This picture feels so strong "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. emergency room. The scene is so magical. The action movies of this era dare not act like this. So many people can''t react. Adam took off the contaminated gloves and stretched out his hand to beckon the nurse to bring a new one and put it on him. But she stayed there, motionless. no way. Adam could only do it himself, quickly put on new latex gloves, and continued the rescue. This is a life! Adam can add 0.01 years of life, or 3.65 days, 0.65 days longer than the three days Helen Keller called. "Clip!" The buffer of this time, the nurses who had been accustomed to life and death finally recovered, re-entered the rescue state, and quickly responded to Adam''s instructions. Not for a while. The hospital security guard with live ammunition came over. Apparently, the medical staff who were being pointed at by the African-American boy in the hallway who dared not move or called, also notified the security. "It''s safe, come in and wash the floor, no, take him away!" Seeing that the security guard was digging his head outside, in a posture of keeping life first, the nurse couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "what?" At this time, the security guards dared to look inside a few more times and found the assassin who had fainted on the ground, surprised: "What''s the matter?" "The killer has been solved by Dr. Duncan." The nurse proudly said, "Hurry up and take him away and put him in custody. Don''t affect Dr. Duncan''s rescue of the patient!" "WTF?!" The security guards were stunned, and all yelled out the classic rice style sigh. "Where''s the gun?" The security captain reacted first and asked the key. "Kicked under the table by Dr. Duncan." The nurse pointed: "After the operation is over, you will send someone to take it again." "After tying him up, find someone to show him his arm." Adam reminded him without raising his head. "Correct!" The nurse quickly explained: "This killer is so cruel! After being broken by Dr. Duncan with a clip, he just snorted and continued to take the gun that fell on the ground with his other hand. Be careful!" The security guards looked at each other as if listening to myths. "Forget it, you will guard him, and I will talk about the treatment when I''m done." Adam noticed the doubts and unbelief of the security guards and raised his eyes to the security captain: "Don''t let other medical staff approach him to prevent him from being attacked. A killer like him can kill people with his mouth. Don''t doubt his cruelty. !" "hiss!" The security captain and Adam looked at each other and saw the solemnity in Adam''s eyes. After being convinced that this was not a joke, they couldn''t help taking a breath. "Everyone, be careful!" When the security guards heard this, they immediately improved their usual stability from 95% to 99%. That cautious posture, Taibai Jinxing Li Changgeng said he was good when he came, and Han Paola saw that he called himself an expert, and he did not dare to sap. Most of it was a direct escape from the wind and thunder. no way! As a security guard in the United States, if you don''t protect yourself with this hand, you can practice your skills to the level of Taoism. That is really rich and lifeless. After the security guards left. After another period of rescue, the vital signs of the 12-year-old African boy who was chased to the hospital were finally stabilized temporarily. "Has the operating room been arranged?" "Operating Room 3 is ready." The nurse quickly replied, "Doctor Green is also here." "Okay, you hand over the pistol to him." Adam confessed to a nurse, nodded to the remaining security guard, and pushed the patient to the operating room. "Let''s go to operating room 3." Operating room 3. Preparation time. Adam and Leonard were cleaning and disinfecting there. "Damn it, another shot!" Leonard complained: "I heard that Ross and the others were there before? Fortunately my Rachel did not come!" "Rose was..." Adam smiled and told Rose''s embarrassment. "Hahaha." When the old father-in-law heard that the cheap son-in-law was beaten up, his mood was so bright that he was very happy. "Oh! Tell you to get Rachel''s belly and refuse to get married! It deserves to kill you bastard!" "You can''t kill it." Adam jokingly said: "Emma needs a father. I feel that after this time, Ross and Rachel''s affairs will probably turn around. Maybe your granddaughter Emma won''t be an illegitimate child." "Really?" Leonard''s rhythm of repeatedly wiping every part of his palm ten times with disinfectant soap could not help but speed up a lot. Don''t look at him for all kinds of disdain for Rose. But that is comparing Rose and Adam. In the eyes of the older generation of Americans, Ross is still very marketable. Born in a middle-class family, young people are doctors and university professors. The conditions are really good. My baby girl Rachel is not too young. It is really not easy to find such a good friend who has good conditions and has a deep relationship with each other to start a family. Of course, the most important thing was that her granddaughter Emma came out immediately. As a father and grandfather, as long as his granddaughter is not an illegitimate daughter, he has nothing to ask for. Ross really can''t compare with Adam. But among so many boyfriends the second daughter and the youngest daughter were looking for, none of them could compare with Rossby. If he couldn''t think about it, he would have been **** to death. "Ok." Adam wiped off the disinfectant soap, nodded and smiled: "It''s just my guess, whether they will do that, not necessarily." "I believe your guess!" Leonard said with joy: "I will trouble you to help Rachel cut the team to find a venue then." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "Don''t worry, Rachel is satisfied." The two said that they finished the cleaning with a smile, half-raised their hands, squeezed the door open with their bodies and walked into the operating room. The surgical nurse had long ago stepped forward and put the surgical gown in front of the two of them, went around behind them, fastened the surgical gowns, and then put on latex gloves for them to put their hands in. These are standard procedures to ensure cleanliness. Leonard took the initiative to stand in the position of the first helper and smiled at Adam. Adam gave him a grateful look, and stood in the position of the chief sword. Everyone is used to it. I even forgot that this was Leonard''s special treatment for Adam. The controversy that started at the beginning of the internship has long since disappeared. "let us start." "Scalpel!" Adam gave orders. The entire operating room moved instantly. The operation went smoothly to halfway. Naturally, I entered the chat link again. The topic is still this shocking blacklist chase. Everyone was afraid of the cruelty of African-American boys. Then they complained in unison. "The security in the hospital is terrible. There has been a shooting incident last time. This time so many of us were pointed at by guns. Will we be shot directly next time?" "The hospital has so much budget every year for the patients. To say that I should first buy a security device and put it at the entrance of the hospital to prevent anyone from coming in directly with a gun. The safety of our medical staff cannot be guaranteed. , How can we better treat diseases and save people?" "Yes, it is!" "Don''t worry, there will be soon!" Adam smiled slightly when he heard this. "Dr. Duncan is going to talk to the dean?" The nurse''s eyes shine It''s great, Dr. Duncan said, the dean will definitely listen. " A nurse said cheerfully. "maybe." An older nurse shook his head and said, "But this year''s budget is over long ago, and the next year''s budget will have to deduct the spare generators purchased this year. Even if the dean agrees, I''m afraid we will have to wait until the next year." "Don''t have to be so troublesome, I am going to donate one to build one." Adam smiled. "..." Everyone looked at Adam, as if they saw a pair of sunglasses, a big gold chain, a cigar, and a mysterious smile. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the picture in Chapter 471 is so strong), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 472: Female police detective attacked "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Operating room 3. As soon as Adam''s donation came out, everyone had a picture in front of them, and there seemed to be BGM in their ears. "In the future, when the security sees Dr. Duncan, it is probably the same as those of the laboratory staff saw Dr. Duncan." After a long time, a nurse sighed. "Ha ha." Everyone smiled knowingly. Before Adam came to the hospital for internship, he donated a laboratory to the hospital. One more laboratory in the medical center will naturally require more staff to be recruited. This is the reason why nurses can jump in the queue every time they mention Adam. Handsome can only speed up the detection process. The ability to banknotes can jump in line unscrupulously. In fact, this is normal. Think of Leonards donation of a centrifuge worth millions of dollars for the California Institute of Technology''s School of Physics. He went to accompany the teacher and was finally destroyed like that. The tragedy of supporting the wall early in the morning will tell you about the money. The power of ability. Not to mention that Leonard arrived at the academy after the incident and was publicly praised by the principal for''sacrificing the individual to make the greater self.'' Everyone applauded warmly. The principal secretly said in Leonard''s ear: "Trust me, I understand~" The presidents of the world''s leading universities, in order to attract sponsorship, have experienced so many sad stories before expressing such feelings. For a wealthy man like Adam, the real money invested in the hospital is not just a matter of more job opportunities. That is really improving the hard power of the hospital. There are tangible benefits for all staff. After all, the better the medical center, the medical staff working here can expect to increase their wages and benefits. At the very least, you dont have to worry too much about layoffs. Change to a smaller hospital. If Adam is willing to invest 100 million dollars, he can be the chairman of that hospital. Even if it is a medical center, it can be an important director. But Adam didn''t want to do that. Because the hospital runs its own rules. Even the chairman of the board is not as powerful as he thought. Without the support of a majority of the board of directors, it would be impossible to expel a doctor. Of course, the chairman can threaten to leave with the $100 million investment to force the majority of the board of directors to support him, but the premise must still be that the majority of directors are willing to compromise and support. Adam came to study medicine, not to stage a hospital workplace drama. Donate a sum of money to build a laboratory, as long as you want it. If you really want to smash it with 100 million knives, it is estimated that the fame that Adam will gain in the future will be congenitally discounted by industry insiders. Adam is steady in seeking, the rules are there, no matter how much money he spends, he can''t be promoted from an intern to an attending doctor all at once. It''s not worth it at all. In today''s situation, I donated another security device. The safety of all staff members, including Adam himself. I can also reap the gratitude of all the staff. Such a scale is the best. The operation was very successful. After the end, Adam looked at the system prompt +0.01 with a very happy expression. "Doctor Duncan, a female detective named Beckett is looking for you." The nurse looked at Adam playfully: "Very beautiful~" "where?" Adam smiled. "Diagnosis Room No. 7, with that killer boy." The nurse said. "I know." Adam nodded and walked to the No. 7 consultation room. The hospital security standing outside the door took the initiative to open the door for Adam. "Kate, why are you here?" Adam walked in and greeted a tall, short-haired beauty with a smile. "This time it''s a homicide, and it happens to be my responsibility, isn''t it?" Kate came over, took the initiative to hug Adam, and joked: "Why, don''t you want to see me?" "Normal people don''t want to see you if they have nothing to do." Adam smelled a familiar smell and joked, "It''s like they don''t want to see our doctor." "That''s not good." Kate hugged for a long time before letting go, with a smile at the corner of her mouth: "Once you become more famous in the future, you may have extreme fans. In order to see you more, you may self-harm. If you are worth your talent, you have to work hard to be a doctor." "I hope not." Adam said helplessly: "It is more meaningful to treat illnesses and save people. I just want to be a good doctor." Kate''s words made him a little alert. It seems that in addition to being a high profile in the medical industry, we should try to be as low-key as possible in the future. The public class will be edited and distributed by filming, and it has to be given up. Otherwise, if you provoke extreme fans and stage self-harm and begging to meet each other, the impact will be too bad. As a female police detective in the homicide case, Kate is very sensitive and predictable about this kind of thing. It is estimated that she also saw signs of it. This was only half a joke and half a reminder. Thinking of this, Adam gave Kate a grateful look. "Are you sure you want to be a good doctor?" Kate and Adam looked at each other. Seeing that Adam understood her reminder, they laughed happily, and joked: "Why did I hear that you did all the work of our police?" Huh! He knocked down the killer''s pistol with a single clip, and came to the killer to prevent the opponent from continuing to commit crimes with the gun. Later, he stunned the killer directly with a knife. Tell me, this is a doctor? " "I have no choice but to." Adam smiled bitterly: "At that time, he was about to shoot immediately. I can''t just sit back and watch my patient get killed, right?" "Are you compelled to do our police''s work?" Kate grinned and said: "If this is spread out, there must be a lot of people in our bureau who will come to you for a good exchange." "Don''t tell me this." Adam smiled and said, "As long as you come to me a few times, someone will definitely come to talk to me." "Are you afraid of it?" Kate raised an eyebrow. "Do you say I''m afraid?" Adam smiled. "Ha ha." Kate pursed her lips and smiled: "I''m afraid that a group of them will challenge you, but they will not be able to beat you. You are too abnormal." "They don''t know." Adam gave a look of just you know. Kate broke the defense immediately and blushed. "I''ll treat him." Adam regained his supernatural powers enough, and walked to the killer boy who looked at Adam Kate expressionlessly on the hospital bed. "By the way, is the one who was sent in to save it?" Kate asked. "Ok." Adam nodded, began to examine the killer boy''s arm, and casually said, "A lot of people died this time?" Kate can''t be disturbed by ordinary small cases. "Eight!" Kate sighed: "He killed four!" Adam glanced at the killer boy who was still calm and indifferent, and shook his head secretly. Eight dead, the killer boy alone accounted for half. It''s not that he is so good. But it is difficult for a child like him to arouse enough vigilance in others. Once it is ruthless, it is very lethal to hit the opponent by surprise. Imagine that a child was cycling in circles on that distorted bicycle. What a normal picture. But when he rode past you, he suddenly took out a gun and fired banging at you. Except for Adam and some guys with bad luck, everyone will be finished. For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 472 Female Police Detective Attacks), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 473: Super unlucky "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. No. 7 consulting room. After Adam dealt with the injury to the killer boy, he flirted with Kate and left. It''s not that I don''t want to get together. But there is really no time. Kate is busy with the case. Adam is busy with various operations and small focus to accumulate knowledge. Alice Grey is like a super big experience package. And Adam is a robot. High-definition image memory, the computing power of the evolution of the universe and the stars. Just load Alice Greys large experience package and use the robot-like physical attributes to give full play to the surgical skills in a stable and efficient manner. Adam will quickly approach the level of the legendary doctor. This is a super talent that no one else can do with a small stove. Kate sent Adam out. "What are you going to do with him?" Adam asked. "Depending on the situation, persuade him to cooperate first." Kate said. "What if he doesn''t?" Adam asked. "That is estimated to be sent to jail, imprisoned for more than fifteen years." Kate frowned. Americans mature prematurely, so juvenile crimes happen frequently, forcing American states to lower and lower the age of not bearing criminal responsibility. Many are 12 or 10 years old. In some states, there is no age limit. If you commit a crime, you will be sent to prison. Many people have a record of juvenile delinquency, and many of them later become famous. Therefore, in American dramas, the police search for suspects, usually by searching the crime database, matching those with criminal records, and treating these people as the first suspects. Everything is the difference between 0 and 1, and crime is the same. Finding the suspect in this way can greatly reduce the difficulty of handling the case. Because as long as you have committed a crime, there are various records, which are easy to compare. But if that person does not have a criminal record, then he can completely refuse your request to cooperate with the investigation. Judges usually do not sign mandatory orders. Because that is easy to cause troubles such as human rights and freedom. Therefore, sometimes, it is clear that the person is the murderer, and even arrogant hints come out, but the police are very aggrieved and helpless. Fortunately, such people are rare after all, and the crime database of the U.S. police is extensive enough. As long as they match, they usually catch one by one. Of course, the premise is that the police handling the case is very powerful. Emmm. The kind of power with the protagonist''s aura. Otherwise, no matter how rich the database is, we must catch the blind. It''s such a magical reality... "Kate, do you know a retired policeman who has a good character, is responsible, well-connected, and needs a job?" Adam asked. "What do you want to do?" Kate looked at Adam in surprise. "My company is about to hire such a person." Adam smiled and said: "Specially responsible for tracking the follow-up progress of the killer boy just now, such as his background, when he was in prison, when he was released, what mentality, whether improper means was used to reduce his sentence, etc. If you are not tired and earn a good income, take care of your own people. " "You set up a special post for James (the killer boy)?" Kate was speechless. "Be prepared for it." Adam smiled and said, "It''s not easy for us to be doctors. This kind of thing is not the first, and it won''t be the last. For the sake of safety, it is also necessary to hire such a person to stare at someone who has been in contact with me and may be hostile to me. Besides, it''s not too short of money. Hiring him is also to provide jobs and stimulate consumption. If you don''t have a recommendation from your own person, then I will let a headhunter do it. " "I have got!" Kate said quickly. joke. This kind of work is definitely the beauty of the beauty. There is even no need for dedicated retirees. As long as you have a wide network of people and you can eat well, isn''t it just a hello. It is a great favor to everyone, so naturally you have to leave it to your own people. "Ha ha." Adam chuckled. "Damn capitalist!" Although Kate didnt know the true fragrances law, she also knew that her changes were a bit embarrassing, and she couldnt help but laughed and scolded: Ive never seen it before. You, a writer and doctor, are so clear about this kind of thing. Bad." Adam laughed and said nothing. Why hire a well-connected retired police officer to take charge of this matter? Because he has enough contacts, he will show up for many things, and outsiders are extremely difficult, but he is just a sentence. Just like those in the West who are responsible for overseeing all walks of life, after retirement, they have gone to supervised large-scale enterprises, and have a false job such as a consultant. It is the same reason that they receive millions or tens of millions of annual salaries every year. And the CEO of a large company resigned and became the head of the supervisory department responsible for overseeing this large company. You come and I am all your own, supervising yourself. Emmm. Just one question: Isn''t the horse fork worm? Although Adam despised this behavior, it did not prevent him from learning to do so. Still the old saying: business is business! And Adam did nothing else, just the most basic human right to survive. Very reasonable! Not shabby! Kate thought about it seriously and recommended a person of her own. "Okay, I believe you." Adam nodded and said, "But let him go to work as soon as possible and monitor all developments of this matter throughout the process." "rest assured." Kate smiled and said: "This has already happened. The state card that James is in will definitely be hit by us. He doesn''t have the energy or the guts to trouble you." "Be careful." Adam shook his head. "Okay, I see." Kate said seriously: "Tomorrow he can go to work." After the two hugged, they went on their own. Adam thought that this was another Boatan Disaster and a black humor. He was not sure that Matthew and Lily must have gone, so he went to Barneys VIP ward. VIP ward. "James, you can see it, this place is too dangerous, we must leave immediately, the big deal is that I will go to other hospitals, as long as I don''t stay in this place, it''s too unfriendly to me." Barney was there to persuade James, wanting him to agree to leave here. "You promise to go to another hospital after you leave the hospital?" James hesitated. He did have some doubts and worries after repeated incidents. "I swear." Barney raised his hand. "All right, I will help you with the discharge procedures." James nodded. "Yes!" Barney was overjoyed and began to dance. Who is James? Being able to sing and dance is the basic operation. Seeing his brother so happy, he jumped up. A pair of romantic brothers danced a dance of celebration there. However, the twisted body shocked a golden figure! " When Adam walked outside the ward, he suddenly heard a scream from Barney and rushed in. Then he almost didn''t laugh out loud. But seeing an extra tail behind Barney''s ass, he suddenly thought Barney had become a Super Saiyan. Look again, isn''t it the missing golden eyelashed rattlesnake. Where is Barney a Super Saiyan? Obviously super unlucky! Emmm. Dong Chengxi encountered Hong Qis Ouyang Feng in the movie... In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 473 Super Unlucky) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 474: Night chat "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. VIP ward. "Adam, save me!" Barney screamed for help. "Don''t mess around." Adam reminded him, trying to stop the Barney Dragon from wagging its tail. But in fear, Barney couldn''t stop swinging, trying to flick the tail on his flying butt, and couldn''t stop at all. Adam had no choice but to calculate the magnitude, and grabbed seven inches of the Golden Eyelash Horned Rattlesnake like lightning, forcibly opened its mouth on Barney''s ass, and pulled it off. "Go get the anti-venom!" Adam pinched the rattlesnake and told the nurse who had arrived: "By the way, call the staff of the animal management department to come over." "Yes, Doctor Duncan." The nurse went away. "I''m going to die, I''m going to die." Barney glanced at the whole rattlesnake biting him, and exclaimed in horror. "Adam?" James said anxiously. "do not worry." Adam smiled and said, "This snake has just bitten its owner, and its toxicity has been greatly reduced. It won''t be a problem when I get an anti-venom serum." James breathed a sigh of relief. "stop laughing!" Barney pointed to Adam: "James, take me out of here! If you don''t go, I''m really going to die here!" "I didn''t laugh at you." Adam smiled and said, "This is our doctor''s professional smile to soothe the patient''s emotions, not for you." "I do not believe!" Barney is also an old world, how could he be dismissed by Adam with an explanation. He knew that Adam was laughing at him. "Okay, Barney." Adam stopped pretending, and said with a grin: "It''s all friends. Seeing you are so funny, what''s the matter with a smile? Haven''t you laughed when your friends are embarrassed?" "..." Barney stagnated. He is good at this kind of thing. "That''s right." Adam saw Barney speechless, smiled with satisfaction, and said to James: "I smile to show that the problem is not serious at all. Do you want to see my face serious?" "Ha ha." James couldn''t help but smile. What patients and their families want to see most is the doctor''s smiling face, not solemnity. Because that represents good news and bad news. The staff of the animal management department had already arrived. The people from the hospital and the hospital had been searching everywhere. After receiving news from Adam, they hurriedly came over and put away the golden eyelashed rattlesnake in Adam''s hands. The nurse also injected Barney with anti-venom. Although Barney yelled to leave this ghost place. But James felt that after listening to Adam''s words, he still had to stay in the hospital for observation. After all, a concussion, a kiss from a poisonous snake, are not joking. The medical center is the best hospital, and Barney diagnosed Barney first-hand. At this time, he was transferred to another hospital. That''s not a mess. Adam didn''t care about it. As long as his words arrive, Barney stays as he pleases. Besides, Adam also felt that Barney and the Medical Center were a little offended, and staying a little longer, he might become a comedy character. And it''s not a normal comedy. It''s the kind of comedy that makes no sense. He was discharged from the hospital by Zhongshentong Wang Chongyang. The sneak run was Xidu Ouyang Feng and Hong Qi. God knows if Barney will make up the five unique encounters of east, west, north and south. There is no more sense, but here is another undefeated admirer of the East, Miss Carlton. He made the heels that nearly killed Barney. According to Zhou Botongs brain logic in the movie Dongchengxi, if James yells something by then, it is just looking at joy, but thinking about it, but terrified... That night. Alice Greys small stove, hosted by Adam, continues to open. It''s almost the end of the morning. Jingle Bell. Adam''s phone rang. Before he took it out, it rang three times and stopped. "Let''s stop here today." Adam smiled and ended this small stove. "Why don''t you see who it is?" Liz curiously asked. "No need to." Adam smiled and said, "There are a lot of such harassing calls. It''s better to hang up on your own initiative." "Ha ha!" Meredith laughed inexplicably. As the old Siji, she is intuitively sensitive to certain things. She knew there must be a problem. "Ha ha." Adam glanced at her and smiled. "The beautiful lady has an appointment~" Christina''s small eyes flashed with wisdom, and she curled her lips and said, "It must be the beautiful and long-legged detective who came here today?" "No way?" George showed an expression of envy and hatred that he didn''t want to believe. "Not sure." Adam smiled calmly and said: "This is not a problem we should be concerned about. Let''s rest early, and get up early for the rounds tomorrow morning." "This sentence should be said to you." Meredith taunted. Adam smiled at her. As an "abandoned junior" who has just been publicly executed, Meredith is now the most uncomfortable with other people''s chic happiness. Adam understands. So don''t blame her. And he has no time to talk to her now. He has to rush back to study the case with Kate. It seems that this homicide must be tricky. Otherwise, Kate wouldn''t even want to miss a clue. It was late at night, and he would have to talk about the case with Adam, a doctor who had little to do with the case. Alas, its not easy for a police officer like a doctor. "Help as much as you can." Adam thought with compassion. The next day. Half past four. It''s not dawn yet. Adam got up as usual. "I go first." Adam played with the police pistol, holster and police badge. Especially the police badge, he found it to be particularly useful. Putting out one hand on his chest, he can immediately deter bad guys. It really feels so special. Smiled and put these things back on the bedside table. Then he picked up the leather clothes on the floor, jeans in front of the French windows and other clothes and put them beside the bed, and put the high heels on the bed back on the ground. Then he said to the figure bulging in the quilt. "Ok." There was a lazy nasal sound from the quilt. The so-called know-how, do not panic. Talking about the case last night, Adam, a super genius, helped analyze and reason about the case, and all the difficult points in the case were cleared. So Kate is in the mood to sleep late, instead of rushing to the police station to work overtime. Medical center. Changing room. "Don''t be too aggressive when you wait for the rounds." "why?" "Don''t ask, just trust me." "Ha ha." "Don''t believe me? Don''t regret it then, I have a big baby." "real or fake?" "When the time comes, watch me wink and act, Meredith, don''t be in a daze, so are you!" When Adam arrived, he heard Christina secretly biting her ears with Liz and Meredith. "What are you talking about?" Adam walked over to as he opened the locker and smiled. "It''s nothing." When Christina saw Adam, her face changed, she immediately closed her conversation, winked at Leeds and Meredith. "Ha ha." When Adam saw it, he immediately understood. Christina must have found a good operation again, worrying that Adam will grab it. Hope it''s not a good operation. otherwise. Maiden. Face the wind! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 474 Night Talk) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 475: Contrast cute "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Green Clinic. "Adam, you are responsible for the case of Mrs. Kimberly Griswold." Leonard ordered: "She has a history of heart disease and has been here for many operations. This time she came here for coronary bypass surgery." "He''s in charge? He''s too young, right?" The old woman on the hospital bed took the lipstick and rubbed the lipstick in the mirror. Hearing Leonard''s words, she glanced at Adam and frowned, "He is really a doctor? Not an actor? You won''t be shooting here. TV series? I do like to see us. Dr. Drake Lamore is very cute, but what I need now is a real doctor. I dare not let a doctor like Lamore see me..." "Kim Bailey, let the doctors do their thing." The old man standing beside interrupted. The old woman stared at her husband immediately. The old man suddenly said nothing. "Mrs. Griswold, Dr. Duncan is our best intern here and the best intern in the country." Leonard smiled and said: "He is in charge, don''t worry." "No matter how good it is, it is still an intern." The old woman pouted. "Adam, what should I pay attention to about Mrs. Griswold''s operation?" Leonard asked routinely. "Because Mrs. Griswold has undergone many heart operations, the scar tissue is too deep and the heart is too weak to re-pacing, so she can only fix the area that needs surgery, perform the operation with local anesthesia, and the rest of the heart continues to be beating. ." Adam replied. "well." Leonard smiled and said, "First take Mrs. Griswold for a nuclear scan. If everything is normal, we will have an operation in the afternoon." "Yes, Doctor Green." Adam nodded. "This ward is a bit small, and it''s not as bright as it was last time." "Ellen, pillow! Lean on me!" "The water is warm, add some ice to me." "Open the curtains, it''s too stuffy here." "What''s this? Where''s the pajamas I bought?" "Hand me the tissue, no, wait, the hospital is full of bacteria. Give me hand sanitizer from the suitcase." After Leonard left, the old woman began to turn around under the command of her wife Allen. This scene immediately reminded Adam of Amy''s father and mother in the Big Bang Theory. Although there are not many details of life shown, you can imagine seeing Amy''s dad hiding from his own wife, and making a suffocating grimace at his daughter Amy with his wife behind his back. And now, this should be a panoramic display. Sure enough, the wife control is everywhere. "Mrs. Griswold, shall we go for a nuclear scan now?" Adam glanced sympathetically at the old man Allen, and interrupted aloud. "Fine." The old woman replied irresponsibly. Adam pushed her wheelchair and drove her to the nuclear scanning room. "Ellen, walk carefully, you hit my wheelchair." "I am sorry." "Ellen, take my bag!" "Got it." "Don''t mess around." "it is good." The staff of the nuclear scanning room took the wheelchair at the door and went in. "call." The old man breathed a sigh of relief and began to complain to Adam: "She never knew to say''please'' and''thank you''." Adam just smiled, and didn''t agree. Unexpectedly, the old man was struggling. "For many years, I have been trying to calm her down, but she just kept talking like that. You know, everyone thought she could not survive the first operation, but then she had it three times. Ten years later, she is still fine. Yes, hehe..." Having said this, the old man smiled, very helpless. Adam even noticed that he looked back, as if he was worried about being heard by his wife. "She''s still alive, everyone says it''s a miracle..." "What do you think?" Adam interrupted. "Uh, what the marriage vow says, whether it''s illness or health, isn''t it?" The old man laughed at himself. "Mr. Griswold, you can take a break first." Adam reminded: "We are waiting for the meeting." "it is good." The old man was taken aback, realizing that he probably shouldn''t have said this to his wife''s doctor, and nodded quickly. After Adam nodded and smiled at him, he left first. After the nuclear scan is over, the staff will notify him. "Doctor Duncan." A little nurse waved to him. "Mary, what''s the matter?" Adam smiled and walked over. "Have you not heard of it?" The little nurse said gossiping: "A pregnant man came to our hospital, and now everyone has coaxed over to watch." "How can a man get pregnant." Adam laughed blankly, then thoughtfully: "Unless..." "it is true." The little nurse vowed: "His stomach is as big as his wife. I heard that the pregnancy test results just now show that he is pregnant." "Doctor Yang''s case?" Adam understood immediately. Only such a strange case would make Christina so concerned. "No." The little nurse shook his head: "I heard that the intern at the registration office was directly sent to the psychiatric department without a careful physical examination. Then, Dr. Yang discovered that he had stolen it from the psychiatric department. Now the psychiatric doctor has come to the door. Fight for this case." "Which ward?" Adam was shocked. "Ward 12." Little nurse Mary said immediately. "Mary, thank you very much, next time I invite you to eat something good." Adam said with a smile, and under the smiling gaze of the little nurse, he hurried to ward 12. Click! Click! When Adam arrived, a group of doctors and nurses had already gathered outside the ward. They all looked inside and heard the sound of the camera shooting from inside. Just about to go in, I ran into Christina who was squeezed out of the crowd. "Hey, where are you going?" Adam curiously asked. Christina rolled a small eye, turned dark and ran away with the pager. Apparently someone called her. Adam squeezed the crowd and walked in. I saw a young man lying on the hospital bed with the same belly as a pregnant woman who was about to give birth. The staff of the medical center is taking a photo with a camera. Next to them, Liz and Meredith stood one by one, pointed their probes at the camera, showing standard smiles. "Stephen, do a comprehensive examination, including tumor testing." "Grey, your pager rang, go!" After Dr. Bailey assigned two people to drive , he walked to the pregnant man with a ruler calmly, and measured the size of the man''s belly with the ruler. When the camera started shooting, her head turned skillfully, her face was automatically focused, and she was included in the lens very naturally with the most professional posture. The rank is far from comparable to those of Leeds and Meredith who deliberately posed. Adam couldn''t help laughing when he saw this scene. Because of the special nature of the suspected pregnancy of the man, these photos will definitely be selected into the monthly medical journals and case report monthly journals of the hospital, and may even appear at the annual medical conference. It is an opportunity to make a big appearance in the industry. A moral role model like Dr. Bailey is so skilful in appearance, and the contrast is so cute and funny. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 475 Contrast Meng) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 476: Former destination "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! In the ward. Adam walked over and watched carefully. "Duncan, what do you think?" Doctor Bailey looked up at Adam. "It should not be pregnant." While checking, Adam said, "It''s not getting fat, it''s most likely a tumor, a teratoma!" "He has teratomas of his age and sex?" Doctor Bailey was startled. "It''s really rare." Adam smiled and said, "But it''s not impossible, it''s better than his chances of getting pregnant, right?" "I''m not pregnant?" The man with a big belly retorted, "But the result of the pregnancy test just now showed that I was pregnant. I had a pregnancy check at home several times, and it all showed that I was pregnant." Rather than being treated as a neuropathy, he is more inclined to be pregnant. It is also a kind of ability to be able to do what one can. "The principle of a pregnancy test is to determine whether a woman has chorionic gonadotropin in her urine to determine her pregnancy." Adam explained: "This hormone does not exist in pregnancy. Teratoma itself is a large group of cells that grows continuously. Similar to a fetus, it will also release this hormone, causing false positives in pregnancy tests." "Fetus? Then I''m still pregnant?" Cried the man with a big belly. "It''s similar." Adam corrected: "In essence, it is a tumor. It is called a teratoma because it has some symptoms similar to a fetus." "you sure?" The man looked at his belly with a complicated expression. "Do not." Adam shook his head: "Without a detailed inspection report, no one can confirm it." "There are other possibilities?" The wife with a big belly next to her couldn''t help but ask. "Ok." Adam looked at the mans belly and slowly said, There is another possibility that Mr. Herman is really pregnant. He really has uterus and ovaries. "what?!" The Hermanns cried out in shock. "You mean intersex people." Doctor Bailey couldn''t help looking at the belly of the man with a big belly. Everyone also glanced over. Click! Click! This time, many onlookers used their cameras. "It''s impossible without heart change surgery." Doctor Bailey shook his head. Intersex people are real and have two sets of reproductive organs. There are also medical records. There was once such a person who gave birth to two children in two different families with diametrically opposite identities as husband and wife. This is also one of the important sources of brain insights for the former destination of science fiction movies. Being such a person can travel through time. Later, I became a man through a heart-changing operation and met me who was a female in the past. Narcissism is a subconsciousness that everyone has. So, I fell in love with myself, gave birth to an intersex person, and was sent decades ago by a later man who was able to travel through time. This intersex child is himself who existed as a female in the first place. This forms a closed loop of time. Be born with yourself and yourself. That''s how big the brains are. But even so, it is necessary to have a heart-changing operation first, and with the help of another person of the opposite **** after traveling through time, in order to get pregnant. The only person who can give birth without relying on others is the mitotic reproduction like Shelton who eats more Thai food. Leonard Cooper, you should be thankful that your father Sheldon has no habit of overeating. Otherwise, Sheldon 2 will appear. How can you appear? "Mr. Herman obviously has not had a heart change operation." While thinking about it, Adam smiled and said, "So the biggest possibility is still teratoma." Mrs. Herman''s pregnancy may prove nothing. But under the gaze of so many doctors, Mr. Herman, who was lying on the bed in a medical suit, would have been unable to hide the eyes of so many professionals if he had undergone a heart-changing operation. "Doctor Bailey, the CT machine has already been booked, and we can go there now." Liz hung up the phone and said excitedly. "Ok." Doctor Bailey nodded. CT room. "Big guy, my colleague and I lost a bet. I''ll scan him. I''ll buy the beer tonight." A fat girl was sitting in front of the computer and laughed with everyone: "The next bet is what is in his stomach? Do you bet? 10 dollars!" "I bet on teratoma!" Liz raised his hand. "I also bet on teratomas!" "me too!" A crowd of doctors who have heard Adam''s analysis bet on teratomas. They believed in Adam''s judgment. If you have money, you don''t make money for nothing. "..." The fat girl was stunned. what''s the situation? You all bet the same, how can so many people bet against you? "I sit at the bank and bet against all of you." Adam smiled at this moment: "I bet Mr. Herman has a fetus in his belly." This time it was everyone else''s turn to be confused. "Adam, what do you mean?" Liz was puzzled: "Mr. Herman''s belly is not ascites, not fat. The most likely thing is the teratoma you mentioned before. Why are you betting everyone is a fetus." "Because I hope it''s a fetus." Adam smiled and said: "If it''s not a fetus, then you have won, everyone has fun. But if it is really a fetus, it is a miracle in medical history. Even if you lose, you will not lose. Everyone has witnessed history. " Liz and others immediately understood. Adam is a billionaire and he is not short of this money. He sincerely hopes to witness the miracle of medicine. "I bet with you!" "Count me in!" "Can you raise?" The doctors suddenly became more energetic, and some of the thick-skinned wanted to raise. "Ha ha." Adam glanced at each other. If you bet on a small bet and bet on a miracle, it is a small benefit for everyone. But if you really want to make money from me, that would be an insult to my IQ. "I just said casually." The other party chuckled. "Out." Liz reminded. Everyone immediately looked at the computer screen. The CT film of Mr. Herman''s abdomen taken by the CT machine appeared. "OMG!" The fat girl immediately exclaimed. "Hey~ are that teeth?" Liz grinned. "A large number of bilobal cystic lesions, calcified deposits, an unformed mandible." Adam looked at the CT film and said, "Unfortunately, it is not fully formed, and there is no hair, skin, or nerve tissue." "what?" Doctors with insufficient knowledge did not respond for a while. "Teratomas are benign and malignant." Adam explained: "The benign ones generally contain a variety of tissue components, while the malignant ones are like this, with poor differentiation, not much formed organization and unclear structure." "Oh." Only then did the doctor react. Malignant tumors are not a good sign. "Okay, now that it is determined to be a malignant teratoma." Liz clapped his hands and said: "There must be an operation in the future. If you want to go to the observation room to watch, it will cost $50 per person!" "Why?" The doctors were suddenly dissatisfied. It is said that anyone can go to the observation room, so why does it cost so much money? "This operation was snatched by Christina from the psychiatric department." Liz insisted: For this reason, she is now being punished to do all kinds of dirty work. If any of you are willing to help her, you dont have to charge someones share of the money. Otherwise, if you want to watch it live, you have to pay. Money has limited locations, first come first served." "Count me out." "Cash only." "Where are you doctors, you are businessmen at all! Here!" "We make money by our ability, why can''t we?" "..." Seeing Liz as the goddess of wealth, sitting there to collect money, Adam twitched. This is really special! At the same time, he also knew why Christina had clearly robbed her of the operation, but she was excluded. It is really too clever for the agency to calculate Qingqing''s life. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the destination before Chapter 476), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 477: Distorted subordinate "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! noon. buffet. "...135, 155, 175...485!" Liz counted a wad of knives there happily. "You are too much." George looked jealous: "The pregnant men don''t tell me!" "It''s a teratoma, not a pregnancy!" Liz corrected: "It was Christina''s meaning. Who made you so active in the rounds? You didn''t even tell us if you didn''t see it. You don''t think we really don''t know, do you?" "..." George was speechless. It is understandable if Liz and Meredith don''t know. But Christina, who is rushing to answer the little expert, is the most powerful existence besides Adam among surgical interns. How could Christina not know a question that he could easily answer. But he is not to blame. In normal rounds, he has always had no sense of existence. Either Christina is the first to answer. Either Dr. Sheputt appointed Meredith to answer. Now there is an additional Montgomery doctor, and he has also taken a fancy to Leeds, who is said to be quite talented in pediatrics. As the only male in a small group of four, he has no sense of dignity and presence. I suddenly met the three heroines in the morning and didn''t know it. When everyone''s eyes were focused on him, it was normal for the heads to be proud and straight up for a while. Emmm. That is the only remaining male hormone at work. It''s also because he usually fantasizes about multiplayer sports with Meredith, Leeds, and Christina to have more realistic foundation and confidence. That''s right! Regardless of everyone, including Meredith, they treat him as a **** girlfriend. But he, George O''Mary, is also a resounding man! The multiplayer sports that should be imagined are not less at all! It''s just that I had just imagined this last time, and I was immediately poisoned by the heavens. Then Meredith and the three female hooligans pressed there to give an injection, and they were frantically mocked, which was completely different from what he had imagined. Now he has suffered another big loss. In the morning rounds, he exaggerated in front of Meredith and the three of them, which was different from what he had imagined, and even missed such a wonderful scene because of this. "They didn''t tell me either." When Adam walked by with a plate, he heard this and smiled and answered: "And you don''t know, so I didn''t ask. I took the initiative to ask. They guarded me like a thief." "Hehe." Hearing this, Liz couldn''t help feeling the thick wad of knives and grinning. "If I were you, hurry up and collect these ill-gotten gains." Adam reminded: "Be careful of being jealous." "What is ill-gotten wealth? We have earned it honestly." Liz murmured, but when he glanced around, he still stuffed the money into his pocket heartily. "Who is Mr. Herman''s bed doctor, you or Meredith?" Adam asked casually while eating. He is not comparable to Sheldon and Leonard, and he is not afraid of choking when he eats and talks. "You gave up?" Liz was overjoyed. Change to normal, this should have been settled long ago. But this time is very special. The ward is full of doctors anytime and anywhere, even the director of surgery is there. They are all watching this rare occasion. The so-called tube bed doctor is a joke. Do you dare to give orders in front of so many residents, attending doctors, and surgical directors? Except Adam, no one has the courage. Christina, who was supposed to be the bedside doctor, was punished to do dirty work and was exhausted. Liz and Meredith were the first to witness this case, but they were only assigned by Dr. Bailey in turn, and it was not clear who it was. If it weren''t for Dr. Bailey, he still had a bit of discipline. Liz suspected that Dr. Bailey must have done all the work. Therefore, before entering the operating room, I still don''t know who will follow up. "I have a heart surgery in the afternoon." Adam shook his head and sighed. If it were not for the conflict in the operation time, he would definitely be at the forefront of this rare case. However, Mrs. Griswold''s local anesthesia surgery for the heart is also rare. And Leonard will definitely let him take the lead. Compared to following the director of surgery and applying soy sauce behind them, Adam naturally chose heart surgery. That''s right! This time the teratoma removal operation, the director of surgery couldn''t bear it, and went to battle himself. Don''t even think about robbing him! boom! At this moment, Christina took the dinner plate and walked over quickly, put the dinner plate heavily on the table, and started to eat. "Look at what? I''m starving to death!" Seeing everyone''s gaze, she cast a blank look and chewed. "Hey, what''s on your body is that **** diagnosis lubricant?" Liz caught a glimpse of the oil stains on Christina''s chest and couldn''t help but look disgusted. Christina glanced down, then glanced at Liz who disliked her again, thinking of the status quo, immediately became angry, her small eyes emitting the light of battle. "So what? Have you never used it, or have you never used it?" "what?" Liz looked at Christina in disbelief, and his smile gradually solidified. "Is it too noisy in Mr. Herman''s ward? Your hearing is affected?" Christina hurriedly said: "Guess what I did all morning? Two wound infections, one catheter, one groin abscess, four cleared necrotic skin, five severe diarrhea. Anal diagnosis lubricant is nothing at all!" Liz''s anger disappeared when he heard it, with a look of sympathy on his face. "I am Bailey''s best intern! Mr. Herman was first discovered by me and snatched it from the psychiatric department!" Christina became more and more angry: "Why punish me like this! And just punish me!" "I remember Bailey quietly praised us?" Liz sneered. After grabbing this rare case from the psychiatric department, Dr. Bailey reprimanded them in public, but secretly praised them for their good work. "I think she knows about me and Burke." Christina said depressed. "We are not to blame." As soon as Liz heard this, he was not embarrassed immediately: "Meredith has also been punished by Dr. Bailey, you are asking for it yourself, who made you fall in love with the doctor in charge." "Shhh." Christina hushed her immediately and looked around: "Don''t tell me, I don''t want to be like Meredith." "You and Dr. Burke are reconciled again?" Adam was surprised. "It''s because he didn''t know where to find out about it, and his attitude was very low." Christina observed the expressions of the crowd: "I have no objection to say that I want to continue." That incident was referring to Christina''s ectopic pregnancy. It was Dr. Burke who buried Lei and nearly killed Christina. Although Dr. Burke is chasing the position and rights of the surgical director. But the heart is not as hard as that of the director of surgery Richard. After learning the news from a certain bird, he was very guilty for dumping Christina at that moment. George lowered his head and ate. "It''s you, George!" Christina immediately judged who the bird was. "It''s not me to blame." George embarrassed: "Doctor Burke said I was his good helper..." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. The level of doctors in the hospital is clear. What the interns want most is the compliments from the superior doctors. What you are my buddy and you are my person are all highly praised. Some compare vulgar language, will say, ''You are my bitch'' This is more vulgar language close. Even so ~ www.novelhall.com ~ both male and female doctors, with doctors in such superior men, want to hear this, or even take the initiative to say, ''I''m your bitch''. Just like Chandler did IT data processing back then. What their supervisor likes most is to slap his admired buttocks and praise him for his beautiful work. Chandler was very disgusted at first, and he took the risk of offending his boss and asked him not to do this. But when the boss didn''t do this, he just started to miss his colleagues. Then their supervisor, who had already seen everything through, smiled and asked if Chandler insisted on not? Chandler hesitated for a while, or ran over happily, and was slammed by his boss, and he became his boss''s favorite subordinate again. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 477 Distorted Upper and Lower Levels), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 478: From the heart "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Didi. Didi. As everyone talked, the pager on Christina''s waist rang again. "Damn it! It''s endless!" Christina took a bite of the meal, got up and was about to run to the ward. "Don''t worry." Adam smiled and said, "Do you want to end this tragic life?" "Do you have a way?" Christina was overjoyed. "Ha ha." Adam smiled nonchalantly: "If you end now, chances are you can catch up with Mr. Herman''s operation, after all, you grabbed it." "of course!" Christina nodded, glanced at the pager, saw that 911 was not the most urgent, and sat back again, with the most kind smile on her face: "Adam, do you have a way?" "Hmm." Adam snorted softly, "It''s a pity that someone broke my heart this morning." "I am sorry." Christina apologized immediately. "If I knew about this operation in the morning, I would definitely choose this operation." Adam continued. "..." Kristina twitched her mouth and showed off directly: "Adam, how are you willing to help me?" "A rare operation!" Adam stopped pretending, and raised a finger: "Next time you encounter such a rare operation again, I must give it to me again!" "In your dreams!" Christina''s small eyes widened immediately: "You have robbed you of any good surgery. I finally found one, and risked being punished. You still want me to give it to you?" "You can think about it." Adam smiled and said: "If you end this trivial dirty work now, there is a high chance that you will participate in the first adult male teratoma removal operation. Do you think you can get this kind of surgery in the future? With an unknown rare operation in the future, in exchange for the first rare operation that is indeed true now, are you really losing money? " "But no matter if I lose or not, you have earned it!" Christina pointed out the key point sharply. "For us, this is a win-win situation." Adam smiled calmly. "Christina, the patient matters!" Liz reacted and hurriedly urged. Regardless of whether the win-win situation is that Adam and Christina both win, or Adam wins twice, it is not good news for her. "Can''t die." Christina gave her a white look and looked at Adam: "Okay, I agree, but only if I really participated in the operation afterwards." "Deal." Adam nodded. "What are you going to do?" Christina asked. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "You made a mistake at all. Do you think you offended Dr. Bailey and were punished by her?" "Isn''t it?" Christina was stunned: "Apart from her, who else can punish me like this..." Then she reacted, gritted her teeth and said: "Nurse!" "Yes." Adam smiled: "Think about how you offended the nurse when you were snatching the case of Mr. Herman?" "For the sake of confidentiality, I didn''t tell them in advance that I transferred Mr. Herman, are they so careful?" Christina dared not say anything. "That''s it?" Adam sneered: "I heard that. What is the nurse in your eyes? Not a colleague. You don''t need to explain to them. You will notify them when you need to change the potty?" "Oh!" George exclaimed: "Christina, you are too insulting!" "what''s happenin?" Christina also understood, but still insisted: "Am I wrong? This is the job of a nurse! If you don''t want to be a nurse, go to the medical school to be a doctor!" "If you still have this attitude, I won''t be able to help you." Adam shook his head. "I don''t need your help." Christina proudly said: "Since I know that Dr. Bailey is not punishing me, I don''t care about their calls. I will go to Dr. Bailey to make it clear that I want to participate in Mr. Herman''s operation! Our agreement is also invalidated. !" "You are so naive." Adam smiled and said, "It seems that now I have to increase the weight. I want me to help you solve this trouble. In addition to a rare operation, I need to add a favor." "I think you are too naive, what if I don''t agree?" Christina smiled. "Do you think it will be enough to tell Dr. Bailey the truth?" Adam shook his head and smiled: "Let me tell you this cruel reality. Even if you say it, Dr. Bailey will not care about the conflict between you and the nurse. As long as the nurse calls you, you must go, letter. Do not believe?" "How can it be!" Christina was stunned. "Nurses are the basis for the operation of the hospital. They do all the dirty work." Adam reminded: "Only a arrogant intern like you dare to offend them so much. Do you know Doctor Benton?" "do not know." Christina shook her head blankly. "Just don''t know." Adam smiled and said: "He counts as your senior. He used to be an excellent surgical resident at the Medical Center. Because he was in a bad mood and couldn''t control his temper, he vented his anger on the nurses. He finds fault and reprimands nurses that he should not write the doctor''s order on his own, he can write it himself! Only a doctor like him can write! Then he immediately suffered a backlash! Every time they met a patient, the nurse asked him to write a doctor''s order personally, and expressed strong disbelief in his oral doctor''s order, so that he had to write down a clear doctor''s order before they could follow it. Handwriting is scribbled and can''t see clearly? Then ask him word by word! For patients with venous problems and other difficult treatments, the nurse is worried that they wont be able to deal with it. They must let him, a big doctor, demonstrate by himself. If there is anything wrong with the patient, call him first! Especially when he took a break in his duty room, he called him desperately! " "and after?" George curiously asked. "He is just like Christina, very stubborn." Adam looked at Christina, who was darkened, and smiled: "Resolutely don''t apologize. He gritted his teeth on everything, and then became our former predecessor. Without the cooperation of nurses, it would be time-consuming and labor-intensive, and there were always times when it could not be supported. Once there is a problem, it is a big problem. Dr. Benton was in distress, made a mistake, and caused permanent damage to the patient that he shouldn''t have. Although the investigation committee did not revoke his medical license. But the medical center also asked him to resign. " "It''s miserable." George exclaimed: "It seems that you really can''t offend any nurse." "Wrong Adam corrected: "It''s not that you can''t offend any one nurse, but you can''t offend the nurse as a whole, especially if you fire map guns like Christina. To say that success is a potty change by nurses is a big taboo among taboos. When she said these words, it was the whole group of nurses who offended. Everything now is just appetizers. " "vomit!" Hearing this, Liz glanced at the **** lubricant on Christina''s chest, and couldn''t help retching. "A rare operation, plus a favor." Christina''s face also turned from black to white, looking at Adam''s playful gaze, she said from her heart: "I agree." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 478 From the Heart), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 479: Burning heart "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Nurse station. "I am sorry." Christina apologized to the nurse Debbie who had offended before. "It''s not that hard to respect us more, is it?" Nurse Debbie said quietly. "Everyone is a colleague, and mutual respect is right." Adam smiled and rounded off. "This is the real reason why Dr. Duncan is so popular." Nurse Debbie smiled and said: "It''s not just that he is the best, but also because he is the most kind!" Christina rolled her eyes as she watched Adam and the nurse blow to each other in the business, but her face did not show up again. The story of Adam really shocked her. She felt that the former predecessor was simply the epitome of her. With her, she can do those things too. I am in a bad mood, and I run into a nurse who is not pleasing to my eyes, and it is too normal to diss. After being stubborn, it is inevitable to be stubborn not to admit mistakes. She is a superior doctor! But the nurse could reasonably retaliate against her with so many twists and turns, which she never expected. no way. Can only admit mistakes from the heart. She is rightly arrogant. But she is also rational enough! For the sake of a little bit of face, to bet on her doctor''s future, that is what a fool can do. "Well, I will call another doctor for this severe diarrhea case." The nurse Debbie was exasperated by what Adam said, and finally put it down completely at Adam''s gesture. "Thanks a lot." Christina is also happy. Because this not only indicates that she can get rid of endless dirty work, but also can compete for her first adult male teratoma removal operation. "go quickly." Adam is more active than Christina. Because this is a good opportunity to stop the loss in time after the operation time conflict, and turn the loss into profit, and make a big profit. Christina nodded and ran away with joy. Ward. Adam gives Mrs. Griswold a preoperative check. "Allen, make sure they pull the catheter out of my throat after the operation..." Mrs. Griswold kept chattering about arranging tasks for her husband. "Take a break." Mr. Griswold persuaded. "what did you say?!" Mrs. Griswold suddenly raised her voice ninety degrees. "Surgery will be done soon, take a good rest and stop talking." Mr. Griswold was silent for a moment, then lowered his head and said again. "I can''t speak yet? Okay! Are you bothering me? You are too much..." Mrs. Griswold went wild immediately. "To shut up!" But this time, the husband who had been honest for a lifetime did not lower his head to listen to her reprimands like countless times before. He raised his head and yelled at her, and the more he yelled, the louder his voice became hoarse. "I said shut up! You complain to me all day, blame me, trouble me, every day, can''t it be quiet for a while?! Even for a short while?!!! Can''t you be so quiet for a while in your life?! !!!" "Mr. Griswold, please calm down!" Adam noticed something was wrong when he first started talking, and quickly persuaded him to stop it. How can people with heart disease stand up to such an assault? But no matter how honest people are going crazy, they can''t control it at all. quickly. Dididi. The alarm sounded on the monitor. Mrs. Griswold didn''t know if she was angry or frightened, she was holding her chest, breathing hard. "She has a heart attack." "Four milligrams of morphine!" "Give her another injection of nitroglycerin, ten micrograms per minute!" "Notify the operating room, notify Dr. Green!" "Everyone move faster, let''s go for surgery right away!" Adam commanded calmly. "it''s all my fault." Mr. Griswold also recovered from his madness and blamed himself when he saw his wife like this. Adam glanced at him and said nothing. This unexpected situation was indeed caused by him. But considering their real situation, Adam can also understand him. But Adam would not comfort him with words like Your wife will be fine. An old man''s heart that has undergone three heart operations is now undergoing a fourth heart operation. For fear of not being able to pace again, he even has to be under local anesthesia. It''s hard to say what the operation will be like. And even if Adam was 100% sure, he wouldn''t say these things. It is the cruelest to give hope before breaking it, and it is also the easiest to cause prosecution by the patient''s family. Professional doctors would not do that. Operating room. "Hey, Mrs. Griswold''s situation is surprisingly good." Adam opened his chest and saw, surprised. "indeed." As always, Leonard, who stood in the assist position to give Adam the opportunity to lead the sword, took a look and nodded: "Some people are relatively strong. If they are replaced by ordinary people, it will be difficult to survive the first operation, but Grace Ward My wife lasted until the fourth time, and will continue to live well." "I just don''t know if Mr. Griswold is happy or sad." Adam said leisurely. "He is too pedantic." Leonard has always been Mrs. Griswolds attending doctor, so he knew everything about their family and shook his head: If he is brave, he wont be what he is now. Mrs. Griswolds strong , Half of them were brought up like this by him." The anaesthetists and nurses all around looked at each other with gossip smiles. "Stay back!" The situation changed suddenly, and Adam instantly entered bullet time. In the field of vision, a ray of spark burst from the burning point of the electrocautery device in Adam''s hand. Adam immediately pushed away Leonard, who was arched like him, facing the burning spot. Leonard was pushed and staggered, a little dazed for a while. "Red alert!" At this time, the thermometer in the operating room alarmed, and the nurse called out. boom! A ball of flame burst into Mrs. Griswold''s chest. If it weren''t for Adam to push Leonard, with Leonard bowing, he would probably be covered in flames. "Start fire fighting emergency measures!" "Saline solution! Wet towel!" "Turn off the power!" "Turn off the oxygen!" "Upon the airbag, help breathing!" "Evacuate unnecessary personnel immediately!" Adam shouted repeatedly After quickly extinguishing the fire with saline, he treated it with a wet towel to quickly stop the bleeding. What is amazing is that Mrs. Griswold has gone through this kind of change, as if it was not her who burned her, her vital signs are as good as ever, and even her young and strong heart cannot be compared with her. "You found out before the machine called the police?" Leonard had also seen the big scene, and quickly recovered, and immediately returned to the position of the first helper to assist Adam in the rescue. When he re-entered the stable operation, he asked everyone''s questions. "My eyesight is okay." Adam smiled as he mended his heart, "The reaction is okay." Everyone: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 479 Burning Heart) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 480: Yangtian laughed and went out "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Operating room. "Why is there a fire this time?" Leonard frowned. Hospital fires are not particularly rare. The fire in the operating room accounted for more than half of the fire in the hospital. This is not surprising. Because there are three elements of fire in the operating room. Flammable materials, oxidizers, sources of ignition. Flammable substances. High levels of alcohol are too common in surgical operating rooms that require full disinfection. The surgical towel sheet covers the patient''s whole body, only revealing the surgical area, various cotton **** and towels used for hemostasis, and accidents of forgetting to put the hemostatic towel in the patient''s chest from time to time. You can imagine the frequency of use of these things. All kinds of auxiliary materials, rubber and plastic products are flammable. Oxidant. Oxygen, needless to say. In the operating room, many people often work long hours and intensively. In order to avoid lack of oxygen, the lack of oxygen can cause discomfort to doctors and nurses and reduce work efficiency. The air conditioning system uses an oxygen-enriched air conditioning system. That is to say, the high-concentration oxygen for medical use and natural air are evenly mixed, and the oxygen concentration is slightly increased, so that doctors and nurses are refreshed, efficient, and not easy to fatigue. This kind of oxygen-rich environment is naturally more prone to fire. Nitrous oxide, an anesthetic gas, is gradually being eliminated. Of course, this refers to being eliminated from the operating room, but the use of the outside is getting higher and higher. Many girls especially like to **** this, anesthetize themselves, until they are paralyzed. Compressed air, ventilator and other equipment air. Positive pressure environment, non-infectious surgery generally uses positive pressure environment, that is, the pressure in the operating room is a little higher than that outside the operating room, and the higher the pressure, the lower the ignition point and the easier it is to burn. The last is the source of fire. Electric cautery, electric knife, electric drill, laser, electric fire does not separate family. Because there is no shortage of the three elements of fire in the operating room, the preventive measures in the operating room are very strict. Generally, there is no fire. Not to mention the sudden fire in the chest when a patient undergoes heart surgery, which is unheard of in this era. So Leonard was a little dazed. "Mrs. Griswold had a sudden pneumothorax. The lung tissue was slightly ruptured, and the high-purity oxygen from the breath penetrated. The spark from the electrocautery device hit the dry hemostatic towel. Catalyzed by this concentration of oxygen, it burst into flames." Adam had already deduced it in his mind, and immediately said his guess. "You said before that she was angry with Mr. Griswold?" Leonard thought about it and nodded his head to agree with this speculation, which could be confirmed only when the heart surgery was over and the lung tissue was examined. "Well, she was holding her chest, having difficulty breathing, having a heart attack, and covering up the symptoms of sudden pneumothorax." Adam explained. In Western medicine, the causes of the same symptoms are varied, with dozens or even hundreds of them at every turn. There are many diseases that patients have at the same time, and the symptoms overlap. It''s all the same sign. In an emergency, it is normal to ignore the secondary symptoms because of the main symptoms. Even the Dr. House next door is often deceived by all the same symptoms. He needs to do various checks and eliminate them, and finally he can get the real cause, and then prescribe the right medicine. "Adam, I remember you received a case of lung gas explosion before?" Leonard laughed. "Correct." Adam smiled and said: "A young man was abused by his little cousin because of playing games. He was short of breath, and his lungs exploded in air. This vividly explained the words "exploded in air" and "injured up in air". Now look at it. Come, it''s not just the young man who is so angry that he can blow himself up." "Ugh." Leonard shook his head and sighed. Even after this change, the operation is still very successful. Mrs. Griswold showed amazing vitality. Family waiting area. Together, Adam and Leonard told Mr. Griswold who was waiting here about the success and accident of the operation. "Her heart is on fire?" Mr. Griswold was stunned when he heard it. "Yes, because..." Adam explained the reason again, and the post-mortem examination also verified his speculation: "I hope you can understand that this is not as abnormal as it sounds. The operation is successful and your wife will be well." "Hehehe, hehehe, hahaha~" Mr. Griswold first covered his face with his hands, his expression was weird, then he couldn''t control it, he laughed, and finally he laughed directly. When they saw Adam and they were still looking at him, he endured it again and reduced his laughter to the level of a straight laugh, but afterwards, he still couldn''t control it. "Hehe, in her fourth heart operation, her heart caught fire, and then she survived and will be fine in the future? Hahaha!" Adam and Leonard looked at each other and smiled bitterly at each other, both a little helpless. Obviously, this good news for ordinary family members is not what Mr. Griswold wanted. "Haha, she is a bit like...like, a mysterious monster!" Mr. Griswold smiled and waved his fingers, and said what he said in his heart: "The kind that will never die!" "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and suggested, "Mr. Griswold, maybe you need to take a break and make adjustments. We can talk about it later..." "Wait a minute? No! No! No! I won''t wait anymore!" Mr. Griswold shook his head again and again, got up abruptly, stuffed his wife''s bag directly to Adam, picked up the coat, and walked out on a dance step. "You tell her, tell her, um, tell her, even without me, she can still live, hahaha!" After a few steps, he turned around again, with a big smile on his face, gave Adam and Leonard a nondescript military salute, opened the door, laughed and left. "I hope I don''t need to find him a psychiatrist." Leonard shook his head speechlessly. "It shouldn''t be needed." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry: "He was just too emotional for a while." He understands this emotion! At the beginning, when I just crossed over, I knew that my girlfriend was the famously framed throat cut expert magic Amy, that kind of trembling and walking on thin ice days, don''t mention it. After being forced into the drama, she made Amy Magical take the initiative to get rid of him after all the hard work. After he was completely freed, his posture of screaming frantically was not much better than Mr. Griswold. How depressed it was before, how crazy it is now! This is normal! It''s not crazy! After the emotions are vented, it will gradually get better. "That''s the first adult male teratoma removal operation isn''t it this afternoon too?" Leonard raised his hand to check the time, and stood up and said, "It shouldn''t be over yet, let''s go and take a look." "it is good." Adam naturally had no opinion. Observe the operating room. The operation lasted for a long time. Many doctors who bought the station were called to leave if they couldn''t complete the procedure. So when Adam and Leonard came over, although they were a bit crowded, they were still able to watch. Adam looked inside and saw Christina standing there as a second helper, he couldn''t help but smiled knowingly. A rare operation and a favor are available. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 480 Going out with a big laugh), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 481: Hurry up and ask Muscle Adam "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Observe the operating room. When a spherical mass was taken out of Mr. Hermann''s body, everyone was amazed. "It''s a pity that you can''t put it in a glass bottle for exhibition." Someone sighed. "Yeah, it''s amazing." Someone echoed. "It would be nice if he doesn''t strongly demand not to be allowed." Another pity said. Adam couldn''t help laughing. Generally, patients will not care about what is removed by surgery, and they will be handed over to the hospital for unified processing. But there are exceptions. For example, the dangerous older pseudo-loli that Adam encountered. After the abortion of her adoptive mother, the literary and artistic youth''s performance art used the ashes of the cremated female fetus after the abortion as flower fertilizer and cultivated a pot of flowers. Seeing flowers is like seeing people. But the eggs are not used. The sad one is still sad. In the end, it must be replaced by adopting a girl. Then his family was destroyed. Another example is this time. At the beginning, Mr. Hermann really regarded the teratoma in his stomach as a fetus, and put some emotions in it. Therefore, he strongly opposed that after the operation, the doctors regarded this teratoma as an exhibit. This is far more normal than growing flowers. Even if the doctors are not happy, they can only do so. After all, this is not Einstein''s brain, and it is not worth the doctors who risk revoking their license or even go to jail to conduct an autopsy for research. One afternoon passed quickly. Into the night. There was news that Barney''s hip was kissed by a golden-lashed rattlesnake, and Matthew and Lily came to visit again. "what''s the situation?" Lily couldn''t help but vomit: "Barney, it''s you again!" "It''s not me to blame!" Barney lay on his side and exclaimed, "If you want to blame, blame this hospital! If you want to blame, blame Adam!" "It''s understandable to blame the hospital, how can you blame Adam?" Lily dissatisfied. "The first thing to blame is him!" Barney wailed: "You count, since I met him, how many times have I poured bad luck?!" "..." When the two of them thought, it was really so, and they couldn''t help but look at each other. "Could it be that Adam is Barney''s nemesis?" Matthew thoughtfully. "Even if it is, Adam is not to blame." Lily retorted: "Every time Barney gets into trouble first, and then Adam makes a bet with you and teaches you, and you know what Adam meant, and you agree to the gambling agreement enthusiastically. Can you blame others? Blame yourself!" "correct." Matthew smiled and said, "Barney, this is what you asked for." "What are you talking about? So happy?" Adam knew that Matthew and Lily were coming, so he stopped by to say hello. For the rest of his life for many years, the focus was on the hospital, and the gatherings of friends rarely participated, and it was difficult to meet each other. Therefore, he cherished the opportunity to meet in the hospital as much as possible. Even if you come to meet up, it''s good to say hello. "Nothing, just what Barney deserves." Lily said, putting her arms around Matthew, looking at Adam nervously and expectantly: "Adam, we want to ask you for a favor." "What''s busy?" Adam asked. "A monster came to our apartment." The two of them hugged and said tremblingly. "what?" Adam stayed for a while. "We just got off work..." Lily began to describe. "Ahem, know your affection, not to mention the indescribable, let''s talk about the important point." Adam interrupted immediately. Lily and Matthew are extremely affectionate, and can''t wait to push the door after work. It''s a basic exercise, no six! But it''s not good to say it. Adam is the pure sun, and I can''t listen to these children''s discomfort. "Just when I looked up, I caught a glimpse of the monster, and I was frightened." Lily said in horror: "I quickly pointed it out to Matthew. When Matthew saw it, she was also terrified..." Adam couldn''t help looking at Matthew. "It''s really scared." Matthew reached out and put his hand in front of him to cover it, and said in a whisper, "We ran directly out of the apartment, and then thought that Barney had another accident, so we came over and have a look. By the way, please ask our circle of friends to have the highest strength and muscles. You go out, this monster is not Adam, you can''t surrender." "I think you are here specifically to ask Adam to surrender some monster, and then just look at me by the way?" Barney looked bad. "It does not matter." Lily waved her hand: "The important thing is that the monster is too terrifying!" "What kind of monster is it?" Adam murmured: "It''s always a cockroach rat, right?" "Cockroach rat?" Matthew and Lily were in a daze, and then they said their answers. "That is the craziest and most disgusting mouse!" "That''s a super giant cockroach!" "It''s a mouse, it has a beard!" "It''s a cockroach, it has tentacles!" "..." The two began to argue. "Stop it!" Adam interrupted: "Didn''t you describe the cockroach rat, a synthetic variant of mice and cockroaches?" "Comprehensive mutant cockroach rat?" Matthew and Lily looked at each other, compromised with each other, recognized the name Adam, and exclaimed, "Adam, have you seen it?" "No." Adam murmured: "But I have two friends, just like you, they also discovered this magical species, and their reactions are exactly the same." "real or fake?" Matthew and Lily were deeply skeptical. "Really can''t be true." Adam said seriously: "And it''s really exactly the same!" "Is there such a miraculous thing? Who are they?" Matthew and Lily sigh, they are very interested in Adam''s two friends. "One is Guan Gu and the other is Meijia." Adam smiled and said, "They are all foreigners, you don''t know them." "what!" Lily exclaimed: "So, the cockroach is still a globally distributed species, why hasn''t it been reported before?" "There are too many mysteries like this in the world." As soon as Matthew heard about this, he got excited: "Just like Bigfoot, Snowman, Nehus Water Monster, etc., the earth is so big, how much have we humans explored?" "Well, wait for me to go over with you to see this legendary roach rat." Adam smiled and said, "I have a hunch that this cockroach rat should be the first in the world." "why?" Lily puzzled: "Then the one that your two friends found?" "The one they found should be the offspring." Adam teased: "Don''t ask, asking is instinct! Friendly reminder, cockroaches can fly." "what?!" Matthew and Lily were shocked: "Can fly? Cockroaches and mice can''t fly!" "This is a mutant monster, it''s reasonable." Adam smiled. "But what is the reason for its variation?" Matthew was puzzled: "This is New York, not an island country." "Yes, doesn''t radiation cause mutation?" Lily agreed. "Radiation is indeed the biggest cause." Adam nodded and said: "But it''s not only this, and not only island nations in the world have been neutralized by nuclear weapons, there are nuclear testing in many places." Having said this, he stopped talking about because the following content is not suitable for public speaking. According to sub-current memories, the number of nuclear peace experiments in the United States is not comparable to that of island countries. That is a typical example of being really cruel, even one''s own people will not let it go. Some sparsely populated states in the U.S. have undergone many secret nuclear level experiments, resulting in a wide range of radiation, which is secretly concealed from citizens in the irradiated area. Later, people in these areas were many times more likely to get cancer than other areas. After the exposure, a class action lawsuit occurred. If the cockroach rat is a monster of radiation mutation, then it is far more likely to be born in the United States than to be born in an island country. As for appearing in the East, that would be a joke. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 481, please go to muscle Adam), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 482: Angle is really important "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Matthew''s apartment. Adam drove them over, ready to make a quick decision. "After we catch it, we can send it to Columbia Biology Center. Maybe it''s a great biological discovery." Adam smiled. "do not!" Lily couldn''t stand it anymore. She was the kindest: "They will experiment on it, it''s too cruel!" "So?" Adam glanced at her. "So, can''t we just knock it to death?" The kind-hearted Lily suggested sincerely. "It makes sense." Adam nodded seriously: "But no one knows what it is. If there is any source of infection on the body, it will be struck to death by a stick, blood splattered, causing pollution, that''s not good." "Then you''d better get alive." Lily immediately changed her words when she heard it. "Adam, rare guest." After opening the door, I found Ted was there, walking around anxiously. "Ted, you found out too, didn''t you?" Lily looked around in horror. "what?" Ted is inexplicable. "Cockroach rat." Matthew reminded: "Otherwise why are you so anxious?" "You forgot, I''m going to the Singles End Station later." Ted entangled: "It''s coming, I''m not sure if this decision is correct." "Since I''m not sure, why go there?" Adam said amused. "I can''t help it, it''s science." Ted rubbed his hands and said, "I can''t help but believe in science?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "Tell me?" In the United States of this era, anti-intellectualism is not so prevalent. Ok. With Ted''s excellent architectural designer, he became the person in charge of the preparation of the 78-story skyscraper project at a young age, and he was a middle class, and it was also a middle-to-upper middle class. Even in future generations, such Ted would still choose to believe in science instead of being anti-intellectual. Because the **** decides the head. Those who pursue anti-intellectualism are the middle and lower classes. Are they really stupid? Not really. It is the fruitful results brought by science, which have not benefited them much at all. Take the pharmaceutical industry as an example. They simply can''t afford the special medicines developed with huge amounts of funds. Medical insurance pays more and more, but the coverage is getting less and less. The poorer the poorer, the richer the richer. If technology advances, what does it do to the poor? Since they are all dead, why don''t you believe in God and have to believe in science? The more you upper class believe in science, the more we oppose it! This is a silent and helpless resistance! "I went to apologize to the colleague who resigned last night." Ted explained: "While chatting, I said that the thing about being single and lonely is coming up..." "Oh~" Adam smiled meaningfully and said: "You are so sorry to others. Have you made up for their mental loss?" "Hehehehe." Matthew and Lily, who were searching for cockroaches and rats, would look over attentively when they heard this, and laughed. "Where did you want to go?" Ted smiled bitterly: "We don''t have that thought at all." "It''s you who didn''t." Adam smiled and said: "I dare to say that as long as you are willing, the other party will definitely not object to your way of apologizing. Well, if you want me to say, you should be like this, because it is more sincere." No matter how much Ted said, he is also the leading actor in a popular American TV series. Not to mention that he exudes a sense of romanticism. The lethality for girls is tons. No matter how fat the fat girl who was injured by Ted was, she couldn''t hold up a ton of attack power. "...Anyway!" Ted did not answer, and rolled his eyes: "We talked about this topic. She said that she recently joined the singles finalist, but until now, she has not matched her with a good person, plus what I said unintentionally. Then, she resigned in anger, so I can''t blame it all." "and then?" Adam curiously asked: "Why do you want to join?" "Originally I didn''t believe in this single end station." Ted smiled bitterly: "But what she said is amazing. What mathematical formula is used to eliminate all so many people in New York. In the end, there is very little that suits him. If you dont want to try your luck in finding a needle in a haystack, its best to go to the Singles End Station, where the owner Alan Pascher, is the most powerful top matchmaker in New York, super capable and has a 100% success rate for matching men and women! " "You are not waiting for that girl?" Adam couldn''t help but smile: "And your **** pumpkin girl? It will be Halloween in a few weeks." "Yeah." Ted smiled and said, "Of course I have to wait. I just want to try it first. Maybe you don''t need to give me your phone number in half a year. I''ll get it from the Singles End Station. Think about it, doesn''t this mean that we are really a destined pair? As for the **** pumpkin girl, that is just one of my thoughts, I just want to see her again, there is no other meaning. " Said this, a very sincere appearance. Adam sighed and shook his head. Damn romanticism! Ted met a girl in a pumpkin costume at a Halloween party on the roof of his apartment a few years ago. As for why add a slut? Imagine for yourself what a pumpkin costume looks like. At that time, Ted had an election card hanging around his neck, acting as an election card. The two chatted very happily, and **** pumpkin girl gave Ted''s phone number. It''s a pity that it was put in candy and was taken away by a child. Ted, who lost a pumpkin cannon, is very melancholy. His own romantic temperament makes him choose to wear the same clothes on Halloween every year, with an election sign, and wait for the night on the roof, for the almost impossible to reappear. **** pumpkin girl. It lasted for several years. It seems that he will stick to it forever. In case he really waited until such a sensational story, could a pumpkin cannon run away? The prodigal son did this to Ted''s level, it was really a disaster for women. Whoever runs into it is unlucky! "A key question." Adam put away his feelings about the **** pumpkin girl incident, and raised a finger: "You really think such a good girl, what single end station would you join?" "Uh." Ted was dumbfounded. "Go ahead." Adam''s voice changed: "If she does appear in the singles terminal database, it means that you are really a destined pair." "Then what if it''s not there?" Ted couldn''t help asking. "That means you are not." Adam smiled: "Let''s take a look at this so-called top matchmaker in New York. Using her scientific formula, what kind of best girlfriend can you choose for you?" "it is good!" Ted struggled for a while, but finally decided to go and encouraged himself: "If a mouse and a cockroach can find true love in New York, then so can I!" "what did you say?" Matthew exclaimed: "You guess this cockroach rat is the crystallization of love after a mouse and a cockroach fall in love?" "Huh!" Lily yelled disgustingly: "It''s so ugly and disgusting! How could it be the crystallization of love." "Why not?" Ted interpreted it from the perspective of romanticism. "of course not." Adam attacked mercilessly: "What about reproductive isolation?" "I''m just a metaphor Ted gave Adam a dissatisfied look, picked up his jacket, and walked out. He felt that these friends couldn''t keep up with his romantic thinking at all. At this moment, he missed Barney very much. Although Barney is not romantic enough, he has enough waves to be romantic. "I''m joking. You can." Adam joked to Ted''s back: "I wish you find your mother mouse!" Ted: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 482 Angle is really important), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 483: You believe me "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Matthew''s apartment. After Ted left. Lily and Matthew''s search work finally came to fruition. "Adam! Here!" The two screamed in horror. Adam walked quickly and followed their eyes. "Huh!" Sure enough, it was mutated and disgusting enough that even the well-informed Adam couldn''t help but dislike it. "It''s here!" Lily and Matthew backed away again and again. "Look at me." Adam put on a mask, goggles, and gloves. After he was fully armed, he bent and approached the roach rat. After a few seconds of confrontation, he reached out and caught it by lightning. Then immediately put it in the prepared glass container and covered it. It''s not that Adam''s speed has surpassed the agility of animals. It is true that this cockroach rat is not afraid of people. Adam has no doubt that after an autopsy at Columbia Biological Center, he will definitely find that the courage of this cockroach rat is much larger than that of ordinary mice and cockroaches under the same proportion. "come on." Adam held the glass jar while observing, and greeted Matthew and Lily who were hiding far away. Seeing that they were still cowering, he couldn''t help but laugh. "Matthew, Lily is so scared, I can understand, you are a 193cm tall man, as for?" "It''s not fear." Matthew raised his head straight, trying to show that he was not afraid. "Oh, is it so?" Adam pushed the glass jar in front of him. "what!" Matthew screamed immediately and stepped back. "Isn''t this afraid of what?" Adam teased. "This is awe of mysterious things! Yes, it is awe!" Matthew clutched his chest and forced his respect. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t laugh. Matthew was born in Minnesota, and his family is big and tall. Dad and two older brothers are both over two meters. The height of Matthew 193 can also be compared with the lesbians in the family, and it is not crushed. Some sisters-in-law are taller than him. They eat very large portions. Mayonnaise is used for food. Others use spoons. The secret recipe of their Eriksson family is cups, and they are still 16 cups. The salads are all seven layers! Playing games, rugby, which is violent enough, can no longer satisfy the appetites of these giants. They invented the blue ice hockey themselves, which is a combination of basketball and ice hockey. The rule is, there are no rules! It''s just a violent mess, using ice hockey sticks to greet the brothers, father and son harshly, not discounting luck, whoever admits to lose. When Matthew was approaching adulthood, when he took his brother''s car, the test he accepted was to drive naked to buy coffee. In order to have a car, Matthew naturally recognized it. But Matthew''s two brothers, one step ahead, went to the coffee shop and bought all the coffee trays. Matthew had no choice but to put a cup of coffee from the family in the car, ready to drive back slowly. At this moment, his two brothers suddenly appeared and scared Matthew to lose his hand. All the coffee was poured. Hot hot coffee was poured on Matthew, and it is estimated that there are brothers Matthew. Gee! That taste! It''s definitely something that brothers can do. Matthew, who grew up in this environment, was afraid of a small cockroach rat, which was indeed beyond Adam''s expectation. However, thinking that Matthew does have inexplicable awe for the mysterious existences such as Bigfoot, Snowman, and Loch Ness Monster, it still makes sense. "This has to be handed over to Columbia Biological Center. I don''t have time, Matthew, can you do it?" Adam asked, holding the glass jar. "I" Matthew swallowed his throat and reluctantly said: "I can. It just so happens that I have a friend who is a big brother. He must like this." "of course." Adam handed the glass jar over and smiled: "Maybe it can change his career." Matthew stretched out his hand several times, and finally took it. "Yeah." Lily also felt that everything was under control at this time. The cockroach rat could not break the glass jar and rush out, so she slowly leaned forward and looked at it: "It''s disgusting! Blame Ted! He ruined my perfect understanding of love crystallization. !" "Okay, take your time, I have to go back to the hospital." Adam ignored Lily''s faceless remarks, said with a smile, and left. In the evening, I will continue to read Alice Greys Legendary Experience Pack. Medical center. Outside the building. As soon as he arrived, Adam saw a scene of dog blood. "Goodbye, Derek~" "Goodbye, Meredith~" I saw Dr. Sheputt sitting there on the outdoor bench, facing Meredith, who stood up and looked at him with a solemn pun. He was stunned, and then solemnly replied. This goodbye not only means going back to each house after get off work, but also means not being ambiguous in the future and looking for their own love. It seemed that Meredith was finally ready to come out. In response, Adam''s mouth curled up. "why are you laughing?" Meredith''s eyes were sharp. When he returned to the hospital, he saw the curvature of Adam''s mouth and couldn''t help asking. "It''s nothing." Adam shook his head. "Drake and I are completely over." Meredith actually knew what Adam was laughing at, so he took the initiative to explain. "Well, I believe you." Adam learned Merediths serious, and looked at Meredith for several seconds with a sense of ritual, before nodding seriously. "..." Meredith was all ill. She felt that Adam was taunting her. "You do not believe?!" "Why do you say that?" Adam grinned: "My attitude is exactly the same as you!" "you!" Meredith was anxious. "Would you like to bet?" Adam soothed: "Just gamble on a rare operation! If you really do it and you will never be disconnected from Dr. Shept, I will let you give you a rare operation in the future. If you can''t do it, you owe me a rare operation! how about it? You made it for nothing! " Meredith opened his mouth and wanted to agree, but to meet Adam''s expectant gaze, he pursed his mouth, said nothing, and left quickly. "It''s really a vain profit, you believe me!" Adam shouted at her back. Ugh! Young people nowadays don''t talk about sincerity and integrity. Adam shook his head and laughed. Meredith solemnly said goodbye, but it was only suddenly emotional and he felt that he could look away. But between lovers, is there anything that cannot be described? That is the difference between 0 and 1. Why do almost everyone dislike the lover''s old lover? For the contact between lover and old lover, do we try to eliminate it as much as possible? Isn''t it because the risk of relived dreams is countless times that of strangers! The emotions come, come, green and green, it''s normal. And Meredith himself knew it. She is different from ordinary girls. Not to mention the broken old love, just meet a stranger at random, have the passive ability of 100% drunk and drop the belt, she can''t say that she can win Adam''s bet. In this case. She promised that Adam was not stupid. For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 483 You Believe Me) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 484: Xiuer Benshu "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! night. Medical center. Xiaozaotang has started again. "Huh, why are you the only one?" Adam looked at Christina in surprise. "Meredith doesn''t want to come over tonight, and goes to the bar." Christina sat down with complete notes, and said casually: "George heard that he followed. Leeds is now highly regarded by Dr. Montgomery. He has become a dog after working overtime and has no time to come. As for Bianca and the others, I have to ask you. " "Ahem." Adam let out a light cough, and said with a buddhist smile: "Those who want to come will come naturally, and those who don''t want to come will not come." Christina gave a sneer. Why didn''t Bianca come? Because I was a little awkward with Adam. The cause. Naturally, recently, Adam was busy helping Kate sort out the case while serving Peggy, preparing to deliver their''first child''. On the daily watch, the time originally belonging to Bianca has been greatly compressed. Although Adam''s endurance is not much worse than Naruto. But in the end, he couldn''t use the technique of inverse harem, and he couldn''t be countless. One is in New Jersey. One is in New York. No one is there, no matter how strong the endurance is, there is no use for eggs. Over time, even if Bianca knew this well, she couldn''t help but got into a temper. Who is Adam? Frankly and frankly a man! Naturally, it is impossible to coax her falsely. All choices are left to her. Emmm. This is definitely not no refusal, no initiative, no responsibility! Not at all! This time, there are only two small kitchens, Adam and Christina, which are really small kitchens. after the end. "Dr. Burke didn''t ask you?" After Adam comforted Alice Grey and told the nurse to take good care of her, he walked out side by side with Christina. "It''s an appointment." Christina shrugged and said: "But I gave it a push, how important is it to learn from Alice Grey on a date." "you can." Adam gave a thumbs up: "I will definitely become an excellent surgeon in the future." For someone who doesn''t have any external cheats, Christina is a talented and persistent person, there is no accident, and he will definitely succeed in the future. Of course, it may not be possible to reach the legendary level of Alice Grey. Because that can''t be achieved by talent and hard work, it also requires a lot of luck. But it is still very promising to reach the level of a famous doctor like Dr. Burke, and even the level of a big winner like Richard, the director of surgery. "Just excellent?" Christina gave Adam a white look: "Are you humiliating me? My goal has always been Alice Grey!" "of course not." Adam smiled and said, "You know I didn''t mean that." Christina glanced at Adam and nodded: "That''s good, there is indeed a gap between us, but I have been catching up and will never give up." "I think your date with Dr. Burke will be very interesting." Adam teased. "That''s a nightmare at all!" Christina murmured: "He doesn''t know me at all, he has never seen me outside the hospital..." "haha, really?" Adam smiled playfully. "The fruit body doesn''t count." Christina immediately added a sentence, and then continued to complain: "He is like an old antique from the 1950s and 1960s. He slept with a woman, and he wanted to marry a woman right away, but he didn''t ask us if we wanted to! What I hate most is talking about personal matters, but now he looks interested in everything about me, what a hell! I would rather he be like you! " "Ok?" Adam''s eyes slanted immediately. "This is compliment!" Christina spread her hand and said, "Aren''t you that kind of person? Don''t you have a good time with your female friends?" "Ok." Adam nodded in approval. This is the truth! "Tell me, what restaurant to go to for a big dinner date." Christina murmured: "We obviously have a better place to date. We directly participate in Alice Grey''s public class together. While learning more professional knowledge, we can also be happy enough. This is not great! But he obviously had this idea, but because of the prestige of his attending doctor and the director of cardiothoracic surgery of the Medical Center, he was reluctant to come! " "You can work harder." Adam''s eyes lit up, and he agitated: "How interesting is such a date." "right?" Christina is excited: "You think so too." "of course." Adam nodded: "All your contacts took place in the hospital, and Dr. Burke admired this kind of you most. In fact, it doesn''t matter what kind of person you are in life." "Thank you." Christina had an expression of finally someone understands me. "Ha ha." Adam smiled. The reason why he said this was entirely because he wanted to be a strong man of Dr. Lubbock. During office hours, Dr. Burke''s teaching time all happened in the operating room. Not only the time is short, but also luck. But once Dr. Burke joins the small stove, Adam can be fully fired and communicate with Dr. Burke for a long time. Although Dr. Burke is not as good as the legendary Alice Grey in realm and experience. But he is also at the level of a famous doctor, and he is unique in certain fields. And he has been undergoing surgery and has been improving. This is still very attractive to Adam. If you change to normal conditions, wanting Dr. Lubbock to come over, that''s really a no-brainer. The doctor in charge has his own life after get off work. How could it be possible to waste this precious spare time for you? But now Dr. Burke is so young when it comes to love. Then use Christina to fish Dr. Burke, there is a lot to do. The best part is that Christina has the same ideas and the same interests as him. Gee! This is the reason why he is most willing to get close to Christina as a friend among so many doctor colleagues. The next day. Early in the morning. A new day has begun. Meredith covered her head and was confused after a hangover, sitting on a bench outside the building, drinking coffee and refreshing. Christina was chatting with her. "Every time I drive them out, they look very sad." Meredith laughed and said, "Seriously, why these men don''t understand. You brought him home from the bar without real feelings." "It''s very simple." Adam heard this from a distance, walked over, and smiled: "Because it is usually men who say this! If you are replaced, they are just a little awkward and unaccustomed, not really sad." "Then you men should get used to it." Meredith smiled and said, "In the future, more and more women will treat your men like this." "I hope not." Adam grinned. "Meredith." At this moment, a strange man came over and greeted Meredith: "Are you working here?" "Steve, what are you doing here?" Meredith''s face changed. Because this is her banquet at the bar last night, the tool man who was kicked out just now. She has reason to suspect that the other party followed her. "I have a small question..." Steven hesitated What''s the small problem? " Christina, who was examining him, instantly turned into a doctor Christina, and asked brightly before her eyes. "Actually, it''s a big problem." Seeing that Adam and they are both doctors, Steven directly loosened the coat covering him, revealing his big problem. "puff!" Adam was abruptly suffocated at the moment he laughed, and almost didn''t suffocate his internal injury. Later, when someone asks who is Xiuer Benxiu in the medical center? There is only one answer for Adam: Meredith Grey! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 484 Xiuer Benxiu), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 485: 1 Its exciting to say this "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Outside the building. Steven, Meredith''s banquet, showed his problem to Adam''s doctors. Adam almost didn''t hold it back. In the past, he only thought that Meredith was the old Siji, and he still had the talent for being 100% drunk and wearing the belt. But now he knows. He looked down on her after all. She is still the legendary Xiuer, the deity of Good Fortune Zhong Shenxiu! Christina smiled slyly and stared at it. Meredith, who had been looking at Steven''s face, realized only then, and looked down and saw the other party''s illness. Then the whole person is bad. "I played the egg!" Under the thunderbolt, this was the only thought in Meredith''s mind. It just broke that she was dumped by Dr. Shept, and the scene of''Little San''s Tragedy Abandonment'' was in full swing at the center of the gossip scandal in the hospital. Everywhere she went, she was pointed and ridiculed. Now that she makes such a case again, she really can''t see people. "Cover it up." Adam suffocated a smile and reminded: "There are people coming and going here, so if you have any illness, wait until the ward to talk about it." "Oh, oh." Steven quickly blocked him with his jacket. He is also impatient to be so sturdy, otherwise a normal man, who wants to confess this kind of privacy in public. "Let''s go, let''s go to the consulting room." Adam greeted. "Go, go!" Christina threw the coffee away, her eyes gleaming in agreement. Of course, she had not forgotten to pull up her beloved good friend Meredith. After all, Meredith is also the victim. Some medical conditions still need to be consulted with her! Emmm. It''s definitely not that it''s not too big to watch the excitement. It is a formal process responsible for the patients condition. "Hurry up." Christina hugged Meredith and reminded: "Now, while there is no one, we will show him together. If there is no big problem, let him go quickly, this is the wisest." "What if we look down on it?" Meredith grimaced. "There is Adam, basically no problem." Christina is very confident: "Of course, the premise is that Adam is willing to help you keep it secret." "Correct." As soon as Meredith heard it, he was immediately an energizing spirit. He hurried to keep up, grabbed Adam, and asked Adam for treatment, and kept it secret. "I try my best." Adam did not comment: "But if the situation is serious, it must be reported upwards, and everything goes through the formal process." Although Meredith was dissatisfied, he knew that Adam had always been this way, and he had no choice but to accept it. He secretly prayed that Steven was just a small problem. unfortunately. The world is not as expected, nine out of ten. Emergency. Consulting Room. Adam put on a white coat and gloves. After a very professional examination, he asked the embarrassed Steven: "Are there any medicines?" "Take medicine?" Steven was surprised. "Take medicine?" Meredith subconsciously said: "Impossible!" The victim, Steven, didn''t react for a while, but Adam and Christina gave a meaningful smile. Why is Meredith so sure? Old Siji is not good at dismissing him. "It''s medicine to treat sheep''s tail." Adam reminded: "Your current symptom is called Yinjin Persistent Dustpan Syndrome, which usually occurs due to excessive use of drugs used to treat sheep''s tail." "No! I swear! I didn''t take any medicine!" Steven understood, and quickly denied it, and looked at Meredith, who was a little confused: "Everything is natural between us." "Well, since there is no evidence that you lied, we believe what you said." Adam said in a serious way: "So we have to find out other reasons, but this requires many tests, many treatments, extreme discomfort and pain, and may even make you regret the growth of the seal. So, are you sure not to change your rhetoric? " "Steven, you must tell the truth." Meredith said nervously: "Dr. Duncan didn''t scare you. Those examinations and treatments are really painful..." Then she quickly said a few indescribable details. When Steven heard this, his brown face was instantly pale, and he couldn''t help arching himself up. "It doesn''t matter if you take medicine..." Meredith prayed to Steven and lied. Because if this is the case, then the cause is clear. After that, the treatment is very good, and there is no need to "invigorate the teacher and move the crowd." This embarrassment, at best, was passed on in the circle of friends. As long as she has a firm attitude, friends will not spread it outside. "You must tell us the truth so that we can treat you as soon as possible and resolve the pain." "I really didn''t take any medicine." Steven paled and trembled: "If I eat, I will say it." "Sorry, Meredith." Adam smiled apologetically: "It seems that Steven is going to be hospitalized. He should have not lied, Meredith, give him some tranquilizers and draw some blood. Then there is a whole set of inspection procedures." "I come?" Meredith called. "It''s not you, it''s Christina, you decide." Adam smiled and said, "I have something else." Those basic examinations can be carried out by a more skilled nurse. Such a lack of technical content and extremely time-consuming work, if not as a tube bed doctor himself, Adam would not be able to do it. And based on this situation, we can''t let Steven congestion all the time, otherwise it will be a sheep''s tail, imprinted gold infarction, and even necrosis after a long time. Then he was forced to practice Sunflower Collection. Although it is the difference between 0 times and countless times. But under normal circumstances, no man is willing to take such a small step. Therefore, most of the time, physical means will be used to make Steven''s blood vessels constrict. AKA needs a doctor to give him an enema. If the enema does not work, then acupuncture and aspiration are required. Whether Meredith did it herself, he still begged Christina for help. Anyway, Adam knew that he would never do it. "I have something else too." Christina flashed after Adam. It''s one thing to watch the excitement. It''s another matter to give this kind of treatment to your girlfriends. Even if she is as professional as her, she will feel a little awkward. Meredith opened her mouth to speak, but no one could hear her anymore, so she could only awkwardly accompany the man who was driven out by her this morning to do all kinds of embarrassing checks. after an hour. "Adam." Meredith leaned in. "How?" Adam gave a few words to the nurse, then smiled and looked at her. "Stevens all checks were normal. I asked Christina to do an enema for him, but it didnt work. Then I did acupuncture, which successfully made him...relaxedMeredith Whispered. "That''s great." Adam nodded: "Where is the problem?" "We don''t know either." Meredith said anxiously: "He just changed back to what he was before, Adam, come with me and have a look." "Coming again?" Adam was surprised and said: "That means it is a neurological problem, perhaps a tumor, let''s go, let''s go over and take a look." As soon as he said this, he was excited. Tumor surgery is never a minor operation. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (as soon as you say this in Chapter 485), you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 486: High-energy warning "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Ward. "Doctor Bailey?" After Adam was invited by Meredith, he opened the door to a sneer. Christina showed a helpless expression. "Are you weird I am here?" Dr. Bailey mocked: "If I remember correctly, you are my intern. Any action you take in the hospital must be approved by me, or do you think you can hide from me and secretly make small movements again?" "I am sorry." Meredith immediately apologized: "Doctor Bailey, this is my friend. He, his condition is somewhat special, so we thought..." "You want to?" Dr. Bailey interrupted: "This is the hospital. I dont want you to think about it, I want me to think about it! I think its very simple. You are obedient, strictly abide by the hospitals rules and regulations, and learn how to become a qualified surgeon. This Is it that difficult for you?" "Not difficult." Christina answered the conversation quickly. She didn''t want to be included in Meredith''s ranks by Dr. Bailey. If Meredith is not her best friend, she must add: "Without us, Meredith is the only one. I have long advised her not to do this." "Not difficult?" Dr. Bailey sneered: "Then you deliberately embarrassed me?" "..." Christina and Meredithon were speechless. Adam looked at the heart with his eyes and nose. He is not an intern under Dr. Bailey, and he is not an ordinary intern. But as long as you dare to speak, you will definitely be hit by Dr. Bailey''s full coverage. So he chose to stay out of the matter. It''s a pity that the tree wants to be quiet but the wind keeps going. "What''s the matter with you?" Dr. Bailey glared at his two most promising interns for a while, and then stared at Adam who was pretending to be transparent. "Meredith came to see me to see her condition." Adam smiled innocently. "what!" Dr. Bailey mocked: "We all know you are great, but no matter how great you are, you are still an intern. Is this kind of consultation something you can do?" "No." Adam nodded sincerely: "So I just came to see, if there is a problem, I will report it immediately." This sounds bad. But it is a big truth. Adam is indeed superb, and he is still improving rapidly. However, his identity is always an intern doctor, and in theory he cannot receive patients without the permission of a higher-level doctor. This is also the reason why he refused Meredith''s desire to secretly take over Steven''s case from the beginning. "Ah!" Doctor Bailey curled his lips and was still very satisfied with Adam''s attitude. Besides, because Adam was different, it was enough to click one sentence, so he turned his attention to Meredith. "You, my friend, all the tests you have done for him are normal. The enema and acupuncture are useless. It should be a neurological problem." "We think so too, so I went to Adam..." Meredith said quickly. "Looking for Duncan?" Dr. Bailey interrupted: "You should consult a neurosurgery specialist for neurological problems, not Duncan! In a situation like his, if you delay it a little longer, it may really be necrotic." "what!" Lying on the hospital bed, Steven, who stood up and watched the show, couldn''t help exclaiming. "Don''t worry, I have called for a consultation." Dr. Bailey soothed. "consultation?!" Meredith''s voice immediately rose 90 degrees straight: "Did you seek a neurosurgery consultation?!" At this time, Adam once again realized the uncontrollable smile of seeing Steven at the beginning, and he was very uncomfortable. He is too difficult. How could there be such a weird thing. Meredith, you are really a good show! "Hey! It''s not my fault!" Dr. Bailey also understood why Meredith reacted so strongly, but understanding did not mean that she accepted it. She saw her with one hand on hips and replied: "You broke this guy''s brother." "..." Meredith was speechless, embarrassed and angry. Christina lowered her head directly, with a large amplitude, her face almost overlapped with her chest, to conceal her expression that she could not hold back a smile. Adam wanted to be fair: the organized bruise is real, but it hasn''t been broken yet, it won''t be, won''t be... Then he thought of what Meredith usually said in the morning by men. Yup. A woman brings a man home from a bar, and the man expects this woman to have real affection for him? That really treats you like a cow. There are many classic overviews of these scenes in the sub-current life. I understand everything I understand. Thinking about it this way, Meredith drove Steven out early in the morning, it was a kind of mercy to Steven in disguise. Anyhow, Steven walked into the hospital instead of moving over the wall step by step. Emmm. Meredith is a kind man who can''t catch his fish. "Good morning everyone." Just as Meredith was embarrassed and angry, Adam and the others secretly laughed, a vigorous and cheerful greeting came in with the sound of footsteps. The neurosurgery consultation expert called by Dr. Bailey has arrived. Not the famous doctor of neurosurgery, Dr. Shept, who is it? Meredith closed his eyes with his back to the door, and his body was a little shaky. The final torture finally came. "So, what''s the situation?" Dr. Sheppert smiled and nodded with everyone. He is in superb mental state. I broke up with my girlfriend Meredith completely last night, and I was still a girlfriend, or my ex-girlfriend wanted to go, and broke up in a friendly and peaceful manner. He knew that she didn''t blame him. Blame only this humorous fate. Putting aside a big burden, he went back to relive his old dreams with his wife who had nearly divorced for the first time in a few months. Barney said: Little is better than newlyweds. This is the supreme enjoyment of urban men and women together with the break-up cannon, the retention cannon, and so on. Dr. Sheputt can''t even think about being radiant today. Everyone greeted with a smile. Doctor Bailey looked at Meredith and motioned for her to answer. "Is such that" After all, Christina was a girlfriend, smiling back and forth, but seeing the posture that her girlfriend was about to faint, she quickly took the topic and explained her condition again. "Ok." Dr. Shept didn''t think much, nodded, walked to the hospital bed, slightly opened the towel sheet covering Steven''s body, and looked inside. "When did this problem start?" "After I dusted the pan last night, I still woke up this morning." Where did Steven know about the relationship between Dr. Sheput and Meredith, he said naturally when she saw Dr. Sheputs question. "Doctor Shept, if I don''t need me here, I have something else." Doctor Bailey didn''t bother to watch the next plot of the dog''s blood, and directly asked to leave. "Ok." Dr. Shept nodded and continued to look at Steven: "When was the last time you dustpan?" Adam showed a playful smile Christina squinted and looked at the small eyes of her girlfriend next to her, a proper emoticon. Meredith didn''t have time to pay attention to Adam and Christina, his face was full of expressions of death, expecting this nightmare to pass quickly. But the more you are afraid of something, the more you will come. "I do not remember." Steven lying on the bed thought for a while, but there was no answer. He turned his head to look at Meredith, and asked naturally: "Meredith?" Meredith closed his eyes in pain. Dr. Shept stopped the pen to record the condition, suddenly raised his head, and looked at Meredith in disbelief. The good mood of the day disappeared completely. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 486 High Energy Warning) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 487: This 1 knife cuts right and wrong "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. In the ward. "I, Dr. Bailey also told me..." Christina couldn''t bear to look straight, so she slipped out for a reason, and gave Adam a flashing expression. But then she regretted it. Because Adam stood there calmly, turning a blind eye to her eyes, and smiled slightly, very dazzling. Oops! I''m careless. Christina was shocked as if being struck by lightning five consecutive strokes. But the words have been spoken, and the steps to the door can''t be stopped. I can only hatefully give Adam a stare of you dont speak martial arts, and leave in surprise. Feeling wrong! If it weren''t for Meredith''s involvement, Christina would definitely stay for surgery. In addition, she gave Steven an enema and acupuncture, the advantage lies in her! Adam watched Christina out and set his sights on the embarrassing air again. There are good operations and good melons. He wouldn''t take the initiative to leave for Meredith''s face. And Meredith was afraid that he would not be willing to face her Mr. Dream alone in such a posture. what? She broke up with Mr. Dream last night completely? She is free to do everything, no one can accuse her? Do not make jokes. If the hatred breaks up, it is barely possible. But they broke up peacefully. The opposite of everything that is too fate will end early: if everything is too endless, fate will certainly not end early. There are many people who rekindle their love after a peaceful breakup at any time. Meredith and Dr. Shept, both obviously have thoughts about each other in their hearts. This is the source of the most embarrassment right now. "Meredith." Steven, who only raised the flag in the audience, did not understand the situation. Seeing Meredith was silent, he had to repeat it again: "When shall we..." Having said this, he was very considerate and did not say everything, but tilted his head and gave a look of you know. "Yes, Meredith." Dr. Shepute also reacted from the shock, and looked at Meredith without a smile: "When are you two..." Having said this, he couldn''t continue. It was his ex-girlfriend after all. It was only last night that he officially broke up, his beloved ex-girlfriend! Okay! Just said goodbye to me and broke a man in a blink of an eye... Do I want to thank you for your constant grace? "Doctor Duncan, Mr. Warden''s CT film." At this time, a nurse came over with Steven''s CT film, breaking the embarrassing atmosphere. "Dr. Shept, the CT scan showed a tumor at the lower end of the spine, compressing the concave nerve that caused the dustpan." Adam took the CT film, took a look, and immediately gave his own conclusion. "Tumor?" Steven couldn''t understand the atmosphere at the moment, and said blankly: "Should I be scared at this moment? Yes! I should be scared now." Having said this, he took Meredith''s hand with ease. "..." Dr. Sheputt''s eyelids jumped, forcing himself not to watch such a dazzling scene, and he shook heavily when he took the CT film that Adam had handed over. Creak. Creak. The CT film was "wheezing" in the hands of Dr. Shept. Dr. Sheppert looked up at the light, and said blankly: "Yes, it is indeed a tumor, but it can be removed by surgery. There will be no major problems." "Correct." Meredith wanted to withdraw his hand awkwardly: "Doctor Sheputt will arrange the operation for you, as long as you cut it off, there will be no problem." "Yes, as long as it is completely cut off, everything will return to normal." Dr. Shept looked at Meredith, learned Meredith''s actions last night, and took a few deep glances at her, ritually puns. "Adam, can you take over?" Meredith felt sour and turned to look at Adam. Yesterday she took the initiative to say that she had broken up, but her heart was actually full of self-movement for her romantic feelings of "proactively breaking his wrist". In fact, there is not much sadness and sadness. But today, facing her own Mr. Dream, she took the initiative to give her such a show, she could hardly control the sourness and pain in her heart. "of course." Adam nodded. He took the risk of catching Chiyu on fire at the city gate, just to take over the operation. "Steven, Dr. Shept and Dr. Duncan will be with you, I, I have something else..." Meredith gave Steven a strong smile, turned and left. "Normal is''normal'' normal?" Steven panicked. "Yes it is." Adam smiled and said, "There will be urologists talking to you later, but it is normal." "Huh, that''s good." Steven breathed a sigh of relief, then looked out the door suspiciously: "What''s wrong with Meredith?" "She has something else." Adam covered it up. "Oh." Steven disappointed: "I was planning to let her call my mother." "How long have you been dating?" Dr. Shept''s face changed. He felt that the greenery had a tendency to change from a strand in the desert to a green grassland. "We met at Joe last night." Steven said with a smile. Adam is familiar with this smile. It''s exactly what Leonard smiled when he heard the teacher ask too much, "Why do you think I can marry a billionaire" and give the answer directly, "Yes, I''m so amazing." Emmm. To be more precise, it is Leonard''s smile during the first few rounds of the battle. The following rounds are all Dr. Sheputt''s current expression. "Joe''s bar?" Dr. Sheputt smiled forcefully: "I met a girl there before, but that was a long time ago... Duncan, you come to give Mr. Warden a preoperative check." "Yes, Doctor Shept." Adam nodded calmly. Any smile at this time is inappropriate and easy to cause trouble. After Dr. Shept left. "How do you feel that everyone is weird?" Steven realized only then. "Doctor, that''s it." Adam smiled. Operating room. "Duncan, do you want to perform this operation?" Dr. Shept said suddenly while cleaning and disinfecting. "miss you." After Adam was taken aback, he answered immediately. "Do you have confidence?" Dr. Sheputt asked again. "Have." Adam believes himself. "Okay, this time you will be the master." Dr. Sheputt asked a few more questions about the operation. Seeing Adam''s answer, he secretly sighed that Adam''s reputation as a doctor in charge was not blown out, and nodded. "Thank you." Adam quickly thanked him. "This is what you won with your own strength, or that sentence, you can give priority to neurosurgery." Doctor Shept smiled and walked into the operating room. "Hehe, I will." Adam agreed with a smile. After thinking about it for a moment, I understood why Dr. Sheppert was so generous this time. Steven, who is to be operated on later, is Dr. Sheputt''s rival in love. During the operation, the tumor on the spine must be removed without damaging the nearby nerves responsible for the dustpan As long as Dr. Sheppert makes a little mistake, Steven will be relieved in the future. Under this circumstance, even if Dr. Sheppert relied on his professionalism, it was not without any psychological burden. What if it suddenly occurred to me that the right and wrong in front of me was caused by it during the operation, a momentary mood swing, and a slight wrong hand? Although happy, the result was not something he was willing to bear. If he changed to another intern, he naturally had to do it himself. But Adam''s strength is clear to him. Rather than being unable to suppress the emotional fluctuations that exist in case at that time, it is better to give personal love to Adam and let Adam directly lead the charge. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 487, cut right and wrong), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 488: Queen of Rock "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! noon. buffet. "Adam, this is the last rare operation." As soon as Christina came over, she sounded out wild words. "You want to be beautiful." Adam sneered. "I did both the enema and acupuncture. This operation should have been mine." Christina is not forgiving. "But you gave up." Adam smiled while eating, "So don''t think about good things." "Even if it can''t be worth the rare operation, but it can be offset by the head of favor, right?" Christina reveals her real purpose. "No way." Adam still shook his head: "I took the risk of being disgusted by Dr. Sheputt. You just ran away. The look in your eyes doesn''t seem to give me the operation." Sample, I also want to play negotiation tactics with him. Let you convulse in every way, I will stand still. "You are not me, how do you know what my eyes mean?" Christina said affirmatively: "The look in my eyes means that." "Ha ha." Adam smiled without saying a word, only gave a look of "no one can owe me". Christina was suddenly discouraged. She just wanted to bargain, but Adam didn''t give a chance at all. Let her play helplessly, and she can''t afford to lose that person. Of course, the most important thing is that she can''t afford to offend Adam. Offended a nurse and almost didn''t toss her to death. What if you offend Adam? Then she had no doubt that she didn''t need Adam to say or do anything. Once the nurse knew about it, she would be more ruthless than before. At that time, it is estimated that the crime was directly committed by the gang. I shudder when I think about it. Women understand women better. It seems that the rare operation and the one-person favor can only be paid back later. "Adam." Meredith walked over and stopped talking. "Don''t worry, the operation was a success." Adam directly said the answer she wanted to know. Meredith nodded, stopped talking, and began to fall into autism. The situation has become like this, no matter where you can hide it, it has spread throughout the hospital. Many men looked at her with both nervous...and excited... Emmmm. You read that right! It''s just excitement. George and Liz also came over with their dinner plates. Liz''s face was the smirk of a real girlfriend. George had a black face. His goddess Meredith actually spread this gossip again. This made him sad. And thinking of the brief intimate contact between him and Meredith at the beginning, but he didn''t feel so wild at all, Meredith cried all the way. George''s heart hurts even more. "What are you doing?" Meredith faced Liz''s unbridled smirk, and his autistic face was paralyzed, and he couldn''t hold it anymore. "It''s nothing." Liz just shook his head. Meredith could only roll his eyes. "Hehehehe." Bai Fat Stu also smiled and approached him with a rare smile. "What are you doing here?" Christina and Liz shouted in disgust. The same white fat, George is their best friend. And Stu is the most disgusting fat man. Without him! Stu is too wretched. They all know why he wants to go to plastic surgery in the future. If it spreads out, the reputation of plastic surgery is probably completely stinking. "Do not be like that." Bai Fat Stu said with a humble expression: "Everyone is a colleague~" "..." Christina and Liz suddenly lost their temper. Dead fat people are humbled into this, and what they say is really too much. Adam shook his head secretly. The cheapest person is invincible. "Hi, Meredith~" Seeing that Christina and Liz were both ignoring him, Pang Pang Stu smiled triumphantly and turned his gaze to the object he was really interested in. Adam, Christina, and Leeds looked at each other and leaned back together to enter the theater mode. George became angry: "Just talk, don''t use such a disgusting tone!" "What are you doing?" Meredith didn''t have a good air. Even if the old Si Ji is like her, she can''t stand the insignificant vigor of Bai Fat Stu. "It''s okay." White Fat Stu smiled: "Just come over to say hello to you, are you free tonight? Joe''s bar, I invite you to drink!" "..." Everyone was dumbfounded when he said this. Everyone knows the obscene and shameless Bai Fat Stu, but at this moment, he still underestimated the idea of ??this dead fat man. You know, Steven, who just had the operation, also drank first with Meredith at Joe''s bar last night. At the stall where there was such a gossip in Meredith, the white fat Stu sent out this invitation. It was like Chiguoguo''s saying to Meredith: "Don''t think I am a Jiaohua, just feel sorry. I~" This horse fork worm power. There is no one! Meredith looked ashamed and stood up, eager to get angry, but at the chubby white face of Stu''s "plain and honest", he swept the eyes of the people all around, picking it up and not eating a lot. The dinner plate of the mouth is gone. "Shameless!" "nausea!" Christina and Liz were also a little nauseous and took the plate and left. "you!" George squeezed his fist in a posture that he wanted to beat someone, but in the end he didn''t fight it, and picked up the dinner plate and left. "What are you doing?" Bai Fat Stu looked a little wronged. "Well, people are disgusted by you, and you are enough." Adam complained. They are in a group and are closer together. And the obscene vigor of Fat Stu is also quite funny. In addition, the white fat Stu is also very winking, not just catch anyone. So the relationship between Adam and him is okay. "Hehehehe." White Fat Stu immediately put away his grievances, lowered his voice, and smiled: "Adam, do you know that Meredith already has a nickname?" "What nickname?" Adam''s heart moved. This nickname is definitely not a good nickname... but he is really interested. "Many male colleagues now call Meredith privately..." Bai Fat Stu winked his eyebrows and said a big deal. Adam heard a beep. However, from the white fat Stus mouth and expression, his complicated English summary can be translated into the Queen of Rocks heartbroken... Adam''s mouth twitched. These short seven words, when you taste them carefully, are really meaningful. "A lot of male compatriots are nervous and excited now." The words in Bai Fat Stu''s mouth finally recovered from the beeping. "In that case, would you dare to date the rock queen Meredith?" Adam teased: "Are you not afraid?" "I''m not afraid!" Fat Stu proudly raised his head and said, "My focus is lowWhat are you afraid of?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. This time, even he was shocked by Bai Fat Stu''s wretched sorrow. Faced with such a frank and short Bai Fat Stu, Hong Shixian came, and he had no choice but to bow down and give the words to Ai Li to Bai Fat Stu. "Stu." "what''s happenin?" "You keep it away later." Adam couldn''t help but reminded: "You like this can only live in the two-dimensional world. In the real world, if you have been so sassy, ??you will be beaten to death sooner or later." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 488 Rock Queen) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 489: Eye-opening Sea King "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. buffet. Bai Fat Stu''s sturdy fight broke the sky. Adam was also a little nauseous, so he put down his knife and fork and left with the dinner plate. "Doctor Duncan." Just stepping out of the restaurant, I ran into medical intern John Carter coming over with a lunch box. "Carter." Adam did not change his pace and nodded to him. For general hit workers. Fishing in troubled waters and paid **** are the most profitable. So the longer the lunch time, the better. But for Adam who earns his life like this, the shorter the lunch time, the better. Now his strength can stand alone. Although due to identity restrictions, the firepower cannot be fully fired. However, in the emergency department, he encountered a life-saving situation in three or two days, which also allowed him to basically achieve a balance between lifespan consumption and growth. In other words, if this has always been the case, he can keep it forever, or when humans no longer need a doctor and use the black technology of the universal medical machine in the bliss space. But by then, he was already Deng Yizhao, and he didn''t need medical treatment to save people. After John Carter was taken aback, he quickly turned around to follow. "The second lesson is to adjust yourself according to the needs of the superior doctor." Adam turned his head to the side of Carter who was eager to step and smiled: "The superior doctors are usually very busy. Many times you need to take advantage of the superior doctors on the way to the operating room to report the situation quickly and accurately. " "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Carter nodded repeatedly. "Is there a problem?" Adam reminded. "Oh, oh." Carter quickly grabbed the lunch box and said with a smile: "This is my braised pig''s knuckles, Dr. Duncan taste it, give me a comment?" "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help stopping. By this time the emergency department had arrived. The most knowledgeable nurse at the nurse station saw that Carter was holding the lunch box and there was no follow-up action. He slapped his forehead and came over to open the lunch box and took a clean glove. "Doctor Duncan?" "Thank you, Violet." Adam opened his hands skillfully, letting the little nurse who knows best to put it on him, then picked up a braised trotter, first looked at it, and took a sip in Carter''s expectant gaze. "How?" "It is too sweet." Adam shook his head, put the trotters down, and patted Carter on the shoulder: "But I have a heart." With that said, I left. "It is too sweet?" Carter frowned: "It''s not sweet." "Well, craftsmanship is fine." The little nurse who knows best has taken Adams bite of braised pigs knuckles and ate it, commenting: Everyones tastes are different. Dr. Duncans tastes are a little bit more oriental, while our western food is sweeter. I''m used to eating, so I can''t feel it." The West likes to eat sweets. Speaking of everyone''s favorite, it is candy. All kinds of doughnuts are sweet to those who are not used to it. "Oriental taste?" Carter was a little confused: "But isn''t Dr. Duncan a U.S. native?" "There are also people in the U.S. who particularly like oriental tastes." The little nurse who knows the most about nibbled the braised pigs knuckles and reminded: Anyway, I noticed that the food that Dr. Duncan asked his assistant to bring over several times were pure oriental dishes. If you want to satisfy Dr. Duncan, youd better go find An authentic Eastern chef learns something, and it will definitely make Dr. Duncan look at him differently." "So troublesome?" Carter smiled wryly. "Ah!" The little nurse who knows best sneered: "This is still troublesome? You don''t know how many people would have no chance of trouble. When Dr. Duncan becomes a resident next year, then medical students like you will have no chance to get close to him. . I also thought you were okay, so I gave you some advice. Are you thinking about gaining without paying? If you hold this idea, hurry up and stay away from Dr. Duncan! " "I do not have." Carter hurriedly said: "When I take a break, I will immediately find an authentic oriental chef to learn it." "This braised trotters?" The nurse who knows best finished one, and then took aim at the remaining one in the lunch box. "You can eat it if you like it." Carter finally winked at this moment. "Ok." The nurse who knows best took it with satisfaction, and glanced at Carter: "For your sincerity, I''ll help you again." Hooking his fingers, motioned Carter to go with her. When I came to the nurse''s station, I pulled out a card from the drawer and handed it to Carter: "This is the message from the chef in the restaurant that Dr. Duncan likes to eat. If you have the skills, you can learn directly from him, and you can save a lot of things." "Thanks a lot." Carter sincerely thanks. This did save him a lot of things. I don''t dare to think about it as an ordinary person. An amateur, looking for a super chef to learn craftsmanship? Want to fart! But fortunately, Carter''s family is in good condition. Although it is not equal to one hundred million people, it is also a middle-class family that has not lowered the average. Everyone knows it. As long as the average line is not lowered, it will be better than 70 or 80% of people. As time goes on, as wealth increasingly gathers in the hands of the fewest people, it is estimated that those who do not lower the average line will pass it better than 90% of the people. Being averaged would be a terrible thing. The days passed very quickly in the hospital. In a blink of an eye. A few weeks passed. The biggest thing in the past few weeks is that Peggy finally gave birth Adams first child, the Duncan-Adler formula. Adam published a paper based on this, which aroused heated discussion in the medical field. Combined with the "inadvertent" wide spread of the legendary Alice Grey''s open class video in the medical world, the reputation of the talented doctor Adam Duncan has been recognized by more people in the industry. With joy, Adam was really grateful to Peggy. The time has come for Halloween, a traditional American holiday on November 1. Adam went to work as usual. I was planning to stop the small stove after get off work in the evening, and go to New Jersey to spend Halloween with Peggy early. But Peggy didn''t feel it. Adam simply stayed in the hospital and worked overtime. This night, there are so many mischiefs, it is always unlucky. The medical center is still quite busy. late at night. Go back to the apartment. As always, I will learn mathematics. It takes time and time to show your magic! There was a knock on the door. Adam looked out of the surveillance and couldn''t help but smile. But I saw a tall and slender figure wearing a black hooded robe standing outside the door. UU Reading www.uukahnshu.com seemed to sense that Adam was looking at her. He raised his head and glanced towards the camera, revealing a picture wearing a brass carved half. Human face in face mask. This is clearly an eye-opening costume. Who is it if it''s not Alice Kidman! Adam opened the door and let her in. She came in without saying a word, took off the brass-carved half-face mask, and unbuttoned the black hooded robe, revealing a **** fish-scale uniform, wearing a silver crown, long hair and wet, cold complexion. In her twenties, this dress is truly stunning. "I like Halloween." This is Adam''s last thought. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 489 Eye-opening Sea King), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 490: Marvel DC Smash Bros. "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! late at night. Apartment. "who are you?" "Atlana, Queen of Atlantis!" "Atlantis?" "..." Adam, with a solemn expression, had the first meeting with the ancient civilization of Atlantis from the depths of the ocean. The wheel of history turns slowly. This is a small step for Adam, but a big step for mankind. Ok. This is a daily essay, not a super magic essay. The fake ones are all fake. This is just the voice-over of Adam Brain. In fact, there is no other reason why Alice came here, she just wanted to discuss a case of surgery during the day. Ok. The power of role models is endless. Since Adam is so powerful, he still shows an attitude of studying with all his strength, unconsciously driving the research attitude of the doctors in the whole medical center. Alice is a typical example. In the past, she just wanted to be an ophthalmologist and make a lot of money to live a high life. But now, her goal has been slightly revised. Still make a lot of money to live an upper life. However, in terms of medical technology, if you want to pursue better, you are no longer just casually mixing the past. This is all due to Adam. The occasion is being discussed in depth. The doorbell rang again. Adam and the Queen of Atlantis came to the surveillance screen to take a look. The queen suddenly became cold and frosty. Adam chuckled. However, there was a heroic female agent in a tight uniform standing outside the door. She seemed to sense Adam''s gaze. She took out a document from nowhere, raised it and pointed it at the camera with the abbreviation and icon of S.H.I.E.L.D. on it. "Damn! SHIELD is so powerful!" Adam secretly complained: "The Queen of Atlantis sent someone over as soon as she went ashore, and she was also the deputy director of S.H.I.E.L.D., but the Marvel officer next to you, can you supervise DC''s super people? " But thinking of SHIELDs bully style, if you have this ability, you really know how to manage. Adam has a headache now. In normal times, the call is made first, and only after an appointment is made, there is no problem of a car crash. But tonight is Halloween. It was originally a time for monsters to make trouble. No one contacted Adam in advance. Ugh. Knowing that they shouldn''t have given these customized costumes to them, they made a sudden attack now, leaving Adam completely unprepared. As the night was approaching winter, it became hot inexplicably. When Adam''s eyes went dark, he didn''t know anything. The next day. Medical center. "Alice, what''s wrong with your face?" Steven Murphy came over to see Alice in the morning, and he couldn''t help but exclaimed in shock. "It''s okay." Alice touched the bandage on her forehead and frowned, "I met a drunken lunatic woman last night, dressed as the deputy director of S.H.I.E.L.D., arresting people everywhere, and she was pushed and bumped." "Deputy Director of SHIELD?" Steven Murphy was taken aback: "Maria Hill you mean?" "You know?" Alice looked over in surprise. She did hear a **** call him Agent Hill last night. Of course, this is definitely not the other party''s real name. Because a certain **** also called her Queen of Atlantis Atlanna. That **** certainly play a role. For a beauty like her, who would go to comics when she has time, how could she know the characters in comics. "This is a character in Marvel comics." Steven Murphy said with a dumb smile: "Usually only otaku will watch it, or play it on Halloween. I didn''t expect that there will be a woman Agent Hill. It seems that she is a big fan of Marvel comics." Emmm. Don''t think he is a super rich second generation, but he has also read various comics and knows many otaku characters in various comics. In this era when otaku girls are rare, they are usually classic female characters in otaku comics. Some are quite addictive. Catwoman can even shout with her head upright: "I feel I am full of power~" "Ah." Alice laugh: "This is maybe, is a **** like most of Marvel Comics in the role agents Hill, and then to spend a **** ordered clothing, normal woman who dress like that!" The thought of this made her angry. A shameless **** in that embarrassing situation, not only did not let that **** go back directly, but put the other entered the house. Then I looked at her in various ways, looking extremely apologetic. But she has been in the casino since she was a child, who hasn''t seen anyone? The bastard''s expression had only one meaning, and asked her to give in. Taking the initiative to give in is rich in connotation, but it definitely means more than just letting her take the initiative to leave. Naturally she couldn''t bear it anymore. It''s one thing for her to have a spare tire and two wings, it''s another thing to be folded into one of the wings. Fortunately, that **** is a bit spineless, did not want to whither. As soon as he saw this situation, he immediately got angry and wanted to leave. Later, I do not know how it happened, that **** and she got into a fight, until hands. Damn it! This **** to be a fight between the woman and the fight is not the same, is entirely the kind of large-scale cooperation, but why not a small effort. She was caught without paying attention. Being pushed, he fell and hit his forehead on the edge of the bed. Her nature is not to be bullied, got up and hugged on that bitch, make full use of the former and girls trained in fighting techniques, various fight. Pull the hair. Hammer the belly. tear clothes. She was embarrassed to think about some other tricks. But it''s really effective. The **** would only be on one side, waving his hand weirdly, and exclaiming in a weird tone: "Oh, you guys don''t fight, don''t fight~" Damn it! Feeling mocking them. Angry and offended to have her last and beat the **** up with him. It''s a pity that the nickname of that bastard''s great miracle was really not made. Instead, they were suppressed by him with one hand and one backhand. In the end, it was a mess. She only knew that **** let it be the last bitterly: "Today I did not carry a gun, or else ......" Barabara. She didn''t listen at all, her thoughts were a little empty. Because those ruthless words have been brewing for too long and too long and the environment in which they are located has no deterrent effect at all, but they seem a little flirting. In response, she just rolled her eyes weakly. After that **** would have been shredded uniforms kicked the side, a skilled set of clothes from the closet to find a home that bastard''s put on, stormed away. Then she heard the **** smile proudly: "If Howard knew about this, he wouldn''t be envious of it exploding." Pooh! This one called Howard must also be an lsp! Serious people who like to watch women fight? "You are rightSteven Murphy will naturally not refute the goddess'' words, and cares: "Does it hurt anymore? Do you want me to vent your anger? " "no need." Alice''s eyes flashed and she shook her head and said, "She didn''t please, and I gave her a few slaps. Believe me, she hurts too much than me. I have to say whether she can go to work today." "Ha ha." Steven Murphy''s eyes were a little surprised. The first time he saw his goddess had such a side, he suddenly felt extra vivid and lovely. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but smile happily. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 490 Marvel DC Smash Bros.) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 491: Juno Benno "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Changing room. "What did you do last night, so happy?" Christina squinted her small eyes and looked at Adam. "I always smile." Adam smiled and said: "Furthermore, holidays are naturally happier than normal days, um, double happiness." "has a problem." Christina didn''t believe Adam''s nonsense at all. But she didn''t care. She quickly changed the subject and said mysteriously, "Hi! Have you heard that? Dr. Montgomery has officially joined the job, and the director of surgery has given her a large budget. The best private services, the most advanced neonatal intensive care unit, and the highest salary among all surgeons in New York. It''s such a big deal. " "She is worth the price." Liz then said: "She is indeed the strongest group in this field. With her joining the medical center, there will be a chance for the pediatrics to compete for the first place in the future." "You are lucky, and she is attracted to." Christina joked: "It must be more promising than those of us in the future." "Ah!" Liz sneered: "Should we change? I''m sure Dr. Montgomery would be more willing to take you if you want." "Not always." Adam smiled: "Not everyone can be a pediatrician, at least Christina is definitely not." "I definitely can''t." Christina waved her hands again and again: "I''m annoying even adults, let alone kids crying and screaming all day long, let alone competent, I can''t stand it even thinking about it." "Just for this reason?" Liz curled his lips and said, "The most important thing is that you look down on the pediatrician at all." Christina laughed and said nothing. Adam smiled knowingly. Pediatricians have always been at the bottom of the chain of doctors'' contempt. Regardless of Dr. Montgomery''s arrival, he received various top treatments and the highest surgeon salary. But this is already the pinnacle of a pediatrician. Emmm. It is the kind of existence where one person can lift the average, so that the pediatrician will not be the last one every time, and occasionally be the second-to-last. In this regard, Christina really looks down on this profession. "I don''t know what will happen in the future, but I know you will definitely regret it today." Liz laughed suddenly. "why?" Christina looked over immediately: "Doctor Montgomery has a good case?" When he said this, Adam also shined. I have been doing internships at the Medical Center for several months. I have seen a lot of various operations and performed a lot of surgeries. However, it is still rare for the patients to be children. Those little hands, feet, and hearts, Adam felt it necessary to practice more. Liz proudly stretched out his palm and gestured: "Have you seen quintuplets?" "Are you kidding me?" Christina was shocked directly. "Quatpuplets?" Adam was taken aback. But I remembered that Phoebe was preparing to give birth to his younger brother and younger siblings. If it weren''t for Adam to stop. In order to ensure the success rate of surrogacy, five embryos are implanted at a time. Once they are successfully implanted, isn''t it an exaggerated quintuplet? "The risk is too great." Adam couldn''t help but said. "Who said no." Liz shook his head: "I heard that she had given birth to a triplet before. They were all boys and wanted a daughter very much. So she tried to get pregnant again. This time she was pregnant with a daughter, but who knows that she came directly to five." "I think her husband looked pale when he heard the news." Adam sighed. "Can it not be white?" Christina murmured: "Unless a rich man like you can''t afford enough babysitters, who can support eight children?" "Maybe this mother can write novels by then." Adam remembered the stalks of his previous life, and smiled: "Starting with three children with one child and five children with second child, the strongest mother!" "It does not make sense." Liz was speechless: "Does anyone read this kind of thing?" "Who knows." Adam shrugged. "I went to the ward round." Leeds closed the locker and walked out: "Doctor Montgomery will also come very early. The first shot of the Director of Pediatrics of the Medical Center officially fired today." "I love this kind of high-profile case." Christina wailed: "The director probably has looked for a reporter before, ready to report on this sensational quintuplet." "It shouldn''t be so urgent." Adam reminded: "Don''t forget that this is a quintuplet. The pregnancy risk is extremely high. Now I''m looking for a reporter. One is not good, my face is not exposed, but my buttocks are exposed first." Not bad as expected. This case was really a sensation. Once the rounds were over, gossip was going on everywhere in the hospital. "Liz, what''s the matter?" In the hallway, Adam ran into Liz head-on and asked her curiously. "The pregnant woman with quintuplets, Mrs. Rubybin." Liz frowned and said: "I did an ultrasound examination for her just now, and the data can only be said to be reluctant. What she should do now is not to name them all, but to consider giving up two, so that the remaining three will She will stay in her stomach longer, develop better, and be healthier." "How long has she been pregnant?" Adam asked. "It''s only 32 weeks." Liz shook his head and said, "I have to come and be hospitalized." The normal pregnancy cycle is generally forty weeks. Twins, thirty-six weeks. Quintuplets, thirty-four weeks is already a very ideal cycle. The shorter the pregnancy cycle, the shorter the time for the fetus to grow and develop in the mother, and the less healthy the body is. The various hazards of premature babies are obvious. Mother Bao naturally wants to let the children grow up. But multiple births are not what you want them to stay in your mother''s belly. The five fetuses grew up together, and the pressure on Bao Ma was unimaginable. People have physical limits. "Your attitude is not good." Adam reminded: "No matter what, it is the patient''s own choice. As a doctor, you cannot substitute emotions into it. Besides, it is already 32 weeks. The baby will be born in two weeks. You expect Momma to give up two now A child of your own? This is not like your style." "..." Liz opened his mouth, turned dark, and left. "Inflict evil." Adam looked at Liz''s back, thoughtfully. Looking at this situation, young Liz has had stories, most of which are related to children. "This isn''t Juno Benno?" Thinking of this, Adam couldn''t help but smile. In the original story line, Juno became pregnant and gave birth to children in high school, and then became a sensation. With Adam, the big butterfly flapping its wings wildly The timeline has long been beyond recognition. Juno not only didn''t take the initiative to attack the shy sportsman, but directly took Karen''s hand and strode forward. Now Leeds''s posture has the meaning of giving birth at Juno High School on the original timeline. Otherwise, she is a double-standard Virgin, it is impossible to say that giving up two children is the right choice in this situation. Only when she was pregnant at first, and then gave up because she was too young, would she subconsciously insist on the idea that she gave up the child to be the right choice. Otherwise, isn''t she doing something wrong? That way she would be crazy. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 491 Juno Benno), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 492: Vase Adam "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. On the corridor. "Doctor Duncan." When Adam watched Liz leave and whispered in his back, a voice rang beside him. "Doctor Shept." Adam smiled and looked at the second Dr. Sheputt who was officially hired in the hospital. Although it is more appropriate to call her Doctor Montgomery. But Dr. Montgomery, who had just defeated Meredith and won back her husband, obviously preferred to be called Dr. Sheputt. Even every time she played with her husband, she had to explain it to people who were surprised by the truth. But a daughter is hard to buy she is happy! Others suddenly realized, and then called them the compliments of the couple, the golden girl and the girl, she loved it to death! Adam is old, naturally it is impossible to make low-level mistakes like Leeds. Because of the relationship with Meredith''s roommate and friends, Liz dared to shake his face at a famous doctor in charge. If it weren''t for Dr. Montgomery, he would be generous, and replaced by the abbot, with Liz''s emotional impulsive immature mentality, he would have long since been rectified. Of course Adam also saw some mysteries hidden under the generosity. It is hard to say that there is no such thing as Dr. Montgomery deliberately creating a positive image, using his power as a bait to draw friends of rival Meredith over, isolate the rival, and let the rival collapse on its own. Otherwise, with so many interns in the hospital, is it possible that only Liz, who slapped her face, has a strong pediatric talent? Emmm. In this regard, Jin Xiangyu in the martial arts biography speaks directly to the insider. What''s more amazing is. In the Wulin Biography, in the face of the collective betrayal of friends and guys, Tong Xiangyu initially confronted him for tit-for-tat, and finally chose compromise. Join if you can''t beat. And Meredith was completely conquered by the image and temperament of his boyfriend''s wife at the beginning. In terms of image, Meredith immediately went to buy a new lipstick when Dr. Montgomery came, and from time to time she put on lipstick on the mirror and adjusted her haircut, not wanting to be crushed by the TV star''s rival in her mouth. In terms of temperament, during the operation performed by Dr. Montgomery, Meredith was stunned. After it was over, she shouted sadly to her boyfriend Dr. Sheput: "She is too professional. She is a very good doctor. , You shouldnt compare me and her." After a few combo punches, Meredith had no fighting spirit. But the turning point came. When Dr. Shepute really wanted to choose a wife, Meredith regained his fighting spirit and was really willing to sullen up and beg her boyfriend to choose her to love her. Then he hinted that every friend cursed Dr. Montgomery every time before talking to her. Among the crowd, Christina, George, and Liz have all scolded severely. But in fact, they didn''t dislike Dr. Montgomery anymore in their hearts. Only Adam ignored her self-healing. Dr. Montgomery, who has the ability to learn from others, is tempting. Then he will think about it. The completely different responses reflected the completely different temperaments of Tong Xiangyu and Meredith. If Tong Xiangyu descended to the Medical Center, Adam would definitely go beyond Meredith''s ordinary friendship and Christina''s friendship, and directly treat her as good friends like Chandler and Monica. Emmm. This has nothing to do with Tong Xiangyu being the ninth-generation palace lord of Dian Cangshan Qijue Palace and a generation of hypnotic masters. Where there are people, there are rivers and lakes. There must be no harm to others, and no defensiveness. Adam''s attitude towards Doctor Montgomery was consistent, and he didn''t give her the opportunity to become Jin Xiangyu or the abbot at all. "Have you heard?" Dr. Montgomery looked at Adam with a smile. "Are they the quintuplets of Mrs. Roussabine?" Adam smiled and said, "Congratulations to Dr. Shept. This is a classic case that made a sensation." "Thank you." Dr. Montgomery smiled: "You also know that this case will require a lot of manpower. Is Dr. Duncan interested in joining?" "of course." Adam nodded first, then hesitated: "But Doctor Stevenson?" "Oh." Dr. Montgomery smiled and said: "You are responsible together. This case is special. No amount of attention should be paid. I think who among the interns at the medical center is more reliable than you? If it weren''t for Dr. Duncan, you dont have much knowledge about pediatrics. You can be responsible for this case alone." "you flatter me." Adam smiled modestly. I became more convinced that Dr. Montgomery didn''t really value Leeds that much. This is a great character. Too. As soon as he came over, he could help her rival Meredith explain in front of the patient who was embarrassing, and said frankly that it was not the fault of the rival, but the person who cheated on her first. Isnt that great? The phrase Although I am a stall woman, I may still be your true destiny, its really awesome. "Ha ha." Dr. Montgomery glanced at Adam and saw that Adam was always calm and calm and didn''t mean to be taken the bait. He also smiled, but a hint of helplessness flashed in his eyes. That''s right! She was trying to lure Adam. The neonatology department of the medical center has been given a new look because of her arrival. She does look very high-spirited. But it is also under great pressure. So much capital is invested in, not for charity, but to clearly enhance the reputation, and then make a lot of money. Once she fails to achieve the goal. How high-spirited before, how disgraced afterwards. For a famous doctor like her, no matter how high the salary is, she can''t bear the loss of face. So she needs to go all out. It is necessary to draw in a group of capable doctors and cooperate with her. But those who are capable are generally residents. The resident doctors have already chosen the specialty direction and followed other attending doctors. She can indeed instruct. But that''s when the other attending doctors don''t need it. In an emergency, her needs are not the first. This is unacceptable for a famous pediatrician who is under tremendous pressure and needs to make a big splash. Facing this circumstances. The normal practice is to select a talented and intentional intern among the interns for training. When this interns passes the internship period and becomes a resident, he will naturally become a resident under her. She chose Leeds, which is the case. But during this period of time, Adam''s name has long been in tune. She suddenly discovered that besides Liz, she actually had a better choice. Although Adam is an intern, his strength is incredible, even suspected to be comparable to the attending doctor. Of course she didn''t believe it. But Adam is no weaker than the famous Doctor Bailey, she agrees. Once the win is successful, her neonatology can immediately increase in strength, much faster and better than slowly training Leeds. But she, who is still sane, actually knows that she doesn''t have enough chips. For someone like Adam, he chooses either cardiothoracic surgery or neurosurgery, and it is impossible to choose pediatrics. Therefore, she had never mentioned before, and now she encountered such a rare case, she only tried a little bit. But as expected she failed. Although it was expected, she still felt a little unhappy in her heart. "Mrs. Roussabine now has a tendency to be depressed." The unhappy Dr. Montgomery''s voice changed, and he smiled: "Her husband is now busy bringing triplets at home. I think Dr. Duncan, you will definitely be able to play more of a role. It is scientifically proven that handsome male doctors are actually more suitable to be obstetricians and gynecologists, because pregnant women can feel more at ease and at ease seeing them. " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. This is true. But it sounds so awkward! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 492 Vase Adam), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 493: Do you teach me to do things? Medical center. "So, Dr. Duncan, that''s the deal?" Doctor Montgomery joked, he felt better and smiled. "Ok." Adam, who was said to be a vase, suppressed the complaint in his heart, nodded and smiled: "The director said that now everyone listens to Dr. Sheputt''s call, and we are naturally yours." Dr. Montgomery''s smile froze, took a deep look at Adam, and nodded and left. How could she not hear the vague counterattack in Adam''s words. But what Adam said is also true. Now that the director of surgery is speaking, and it is such a rare case, she can mobilize everyone. There will be no such treatment in the future. In fact, when she communicated with her husband, the director of neurosurgery, and Dr. Burke, the director of cardiothoracic surgery, they had already suffered ridicule and complaints from them. One said: "Of course there is no problem, because I don''t have to preside over a neurosurgery department." One said: "That is, obviously our department must follow your arrangements." The core is just one sentence: Do you teach me to do things? Not to mention that the Sheputs are equal, and their relationship is deeply rifted. Even the status and status of Dr. Burke and Christina, who are in the hot love period, are completely unequal. Not long ago, they finally walked out of the hospital and had a serious date. But according to Christina''s later description, the scene was once embarrassing. The two sat there quietly, looking left and right, occasionally making eye contact, and then immediately moved away. It''s like when the Asians didn''t like each other on a blind date in this life, but they had to wait for the meal to finish the meal together. When ordering food, Dr. Burke wants to order lobster for Christina, which goes better with red wine. But Christina refused directly and ordered a steak on her own. "You eat red meat?" Dr. Burke was just there. "You don''t want to eat?" Christina replied, knowing that Dr. Burke objected to eating red meat, but she didn''t mean to give in. If it wasn''t for the guest next to him to suddenly become ill, the two of them instantly became doctors, allowing Dr. Burke to see the doctor Christina he liked again. It is estimated that this relationship will end on the spot. It can be seen from this that an excellent surgeon is so resistant to others who want to teach her to do things that she does not need to learn. Dr. Montgomery was pricked by Adam''s words. She lacks a helper that she can teach to do things. Ugh. She doesn''t like the incompetent. Those who are capable have tempers. Adam is obviously hopeless. Let''s cultivate Liz, who is a little talented and temperamental. VIP ward. Because it is possible that the neonatology department of the medical center may become an instant success, the hospital gave Mrs. Lusabin the best treatment. "How did you come?" Liz curiously asked when Adam came over. "Dr. Sheppert asked me to get involved." Adam explained. "Oh." Liz didn''t think much about it, but thought that Adam was a backup, and smiled and introduced Mrs. Lussaibin who was lying there. "This is Dr. Duncan? Our medical center''s most powerful intern? Obviously, Dr. Sheppert has worked hard to make your delivery smoother." "Hello? Mrs. Roussabine." "Hello? Dr. Duncan." Mrs. Roussabine looked at Adam and smiled happily: "Dr. Shept is really interested? It seems that my choice is correct." Adam carefully checked the data and frowned? He personally performed an ultrasound examination for Mrs. Lu Saibin. "what''s happenin?" Mrs. Rubybin, who had been staring at Adam? Suddenly became nervous. "what have you found?" Liz was surprised. "Call Dr. Shept." While watching the ultrasound image, Adam said to Liz: "Both Dr. Sheppert will call for a consultation here, right? There is also Dr. Burke." "it is good." Liz really wanted to ask? But Adam took a look, but chose to believe it and went to call someone. "Is there something wrong with the child?" Mrs. Lusabine trembled. "Ok." Adam also had a headache. It is very important for pregnant women to have a stable mood. Especially she was pregnant with such quintuplets. But he did find a lot of problems, so naturally he couldn''t say it was all right. So, he could only try his best to comfort him: "But it should be solvable? Don''t worry too much." "What''s the matter?" Mrs. Lusaibin was no longer in the mood to appreciate Adam''s flourishing beauty, nor did she have the reason to calmly treat her? She asked in horror. "The third child in the middle." Adam had no choice but to consider the words. "Lucy!" Mrs. Lusaibin called out the name of the child who had not yet been born. "Right? Lucy." Adam considered it and said slowly: "She has symptoms of cerebral edema, which is a disease in which cerebrospinal fluid accumulates in the brain. Excessive cerebrospinal fluid accumulation? Will cause increased pressure on the baby''s brain? It may cause brain damage. But what we found early? Can be treated quickly, as long as there are no complications, she will fully recover. " Speak as slowly as possible to buy time for Dr. Sheppert and the others to arrive. "No brain damage?" Asked Mrs. Lussaibin. "No brain damage." Adam nodded. "How to treat?" Mrs. Lusaibin breathed a sigh of relief and asked for the details again. "This will not be able to give a specific treatment plan until Dr. Shept is here." Adam is very disciplined. "Oh." Mrs. Lu Saibin has seen many doctors and knows some rules in the hospital. He nodded when she heard the words, and then thought of the key question again. "Anything else? Why do you want to find this Dr. Burke?" "Dr. Burke is the director of cardiothoracic surgery at our hospital." Adam has a headache. Fortunately, at this time, Dr. Shept and the others had already arrived. "what''s the situation?" "Doctor Shept, look at it." Adam breathed a sigh of relief, and finally did not have to face the pregnant woman who was about to suffer a major blow alone. He pointed to the ultrasound image and said. "The third fetus began to show symptoms of cerebral edema, the left ventricle of the second fetus on the left was not fully developed, and the organs of the second fetus on the right protruded out of the body." "Hahaha." When Mrs. Lussaibin heard this, she suddenly smiled: "Three of my five children have problems, hahaha!" Having said this, he began to laugh wildly. "Don''t get excited." The two Sheputt doctors stared at the blurred images carefully, and Adam could only comfort him: "These are all surgically treatable." For a while. It was only after Adam''s repeated reminders that the two Shept doctors noticed the extremely subtle symptoms in the blurred image. In fact, they will be able to find these symptoms after a detailed examination in one or two days. But in this situation, Adam pointed out that it naturally feels shocking and incredible However, he still agrees with Adam''s diagnosis and begins to try his best to comfort pregnant women who are going crazy. for a long time. Lusaibinfu calmed down, with tears in his eyes accepting that her three daughters had problems, but they were all treatable results. Adam sighed in his heart. Because in her eyes, he saw endless regrets. Adam knew that more than one doctor had persuaded her like Liz did before and told her to give up two of them and give the other three better room for growth. Even her husband thinks so. She insists that one cannot be less. In this situation, she has no excuses for blaming others except herself. For a mother, what a torture. Chapter 494: Get out of the way, someone wants to open up Medical center. After comforting the pregnant woman, she stayed with Liz to take care of her. A group of attending doctors came to the conference room for consultation. Richard, the director of surgery who paid much attention to this case, got the news and rushed over. Adam, as one of the tube bed doctors, also joined this high-level consultation. "Duncan, you were the first to find out. Come on." Richard, the director of surgery, took the lead in affirming Adam''s credit, and said kindly. Emmm. Don''t be surprised. The security device at the gate of the hospital is being installed. This enthusiasm was in the heart of the director of surgery. Just like the days when Adam came in to donate to build a laboratory. After this point in time, the director of surgery will naturally become the big boss with justice and majesty. Gee! It''s so magical! "it is good." Adam was not surprised, holding the color Doppler ultrasound film in front, pointing to the subtle symptoms, and said: "The fetus in the middle, named Lucy, has symptoms of cerebral edema. Once the disease gets worse, it will cause brain damage. We can implant a shunt to drain the cerebrospinal fluid. The second one on the left, this fetus named Emily, shows left ventricular hypoplasia syndrome, left ventricular hypoplasia, abnormal narrowing of the heart valve connecting the left and right ventricles. We can do Norwood surgery. After birth, first stage surgery is performed to reconstruct the ascending aortic arch and main lung shunt. After 6 to 12 months, another two-stage bidirectional cavopulmonary shunt was performed. Six months after the second-stage operation, the third-stage modified Fonton operation was finally performed. The second one on the right, this fetus named Julie, shows organs growing in a sac outside the body. After birth, we cut off the membrane covering the organs, and then cut a small cut in the baby''s abdomen to put these organs back in. correct. These operations are theoretically done as soon as possible, especially the brain edema of the fetus named Lucy in the middle. But considering the remaining two fetuses, they need to stay in the mother''s womb as much as possible. The choice of this time is more difficult. I suggest monitoring Lucy''s intracranial pressure at any time, considering the length of the operation, and setting a warning line. Once it exceeds, perform the operation immediately. " "well." Richard, the director of surgery, smiled like a flower, and immediately gave a positive affirmation, and then looked around at a group of small department director doctors: "You also talk about it? Add something?" Dr. Montgomery, director of the neonatology department: "..." Dr. Shept, Director of Neurosurgery: "..." Dr. Burke, Director of Cardiothoracic Surgery: "..." Adam had finished speaking, what else did they say? Damn it! How can an intern know everything! Do not! They don''t believe it. "Duncan, do you know Norwood and Fonton surgery?" Dr. Burke couldn''t help but start picking up the prick. He knows that Adam never forgets his eyes and has a gifted ability called high-definition graphic memory. Relying on this enviable, enviable and hateful ability, work harder? It is normal to remember a lot of medical knowledge. But remembering does not mean that you can understand and use it. If he doesnt represent the chief doctor in each department, he picks up the needle. Do you still have a fart? Let Adam perform alone. Doesn''t it mean that Adam is a small intern? On top of the chief doctors of their three departments? "Read the information..." Adam said modestly. "Then you know..." Dr. Burke immediately began to inquire about some details of the operation. But then he could only smile wryly. Adam''s answers one by one, many of the details even shocked him after hearing it? Great enlightenment. Damn it! This kind of operation is very rare? Dr. Burke has not done it himself. Like Adam, he just read the information? Know how to do it. Then rely on years of surgical experience to deduce the details of the operation. Who knew Adam seemed to know more than he knew. The key is still very reasonable? Knowing that it is indeed feasible when you hear it? It made him want to refute but couldn''t find a suitable statement. "Have you done it?" Dr. Burke finally couldn''t control his curiosity, and asked helplessly. "That''s not true." Adam shook his head: "But Dr. Grey has done it. We discussed this operation just before, so I am quite clear about some details." "..." Everyone was speechless for a while. This time? Even the director of surgery Richard was silent. The legendary female doctor Alice Grey? It was a hurdle in his heart that he couldn''t cross. They used to be colleagues who interned together. That would. He is outstandingly talented, unrestrained and highly sought after. But Alice Grey is more talented than him. This made him unhappy but convinced by her charm. So, he used the skillful slap-up technique to easily capture her heart. Even then she? Already married. He also has a fiancee, who is now his wife. After years of entanglement. Alice Grey devoted all her feelings to him? Green couldn''t stand the honest husband who had to endure it, and he was gone forever. But when she brought her daughter Meredith to find him? He was unwilling to accept the agreement made by Huaqian Yuexia to leave the other half and reorganize the family. His wife can''t compare with Alice Grey at all. But Alice Grey is a ball of fire, a piece of ice, a sword, or even a ghost or a god? But it is definitely not a human being. But his wife is a person? A living person. Ok. These are pure nonsense. The truth is that he can''t accept a stronger Alice Grey? He is always suppressed. In terms of career, he could hardly bear it anymore. Let alone add life. He never thought about being with Alice Grey. Alice Gray, who was hit hard, could only leave New York and go to Boston to start a more open and legendary life. And he became the director of surgery of the medical center as he wished, becoming a big winner. When her daughter Meredith contacted him and wanted to come for an internship, he agreed without hesitation. Back then, he felt guilty. Now that he is successful, he naturally wants to make up for it, so as to eliminate his guilt. Then he heard the legendary her, had Alzheimer''s disease, and forgot everything. that moment. He was sad, but there was a hint of joy and relief. The gloom of the past disappeared. From then on he wanted to be an upright surgical director, a kind elder, and a purely good person. But now Alice Grey''s name has come in this way again, and he seems to have returned to the time when he had to look up to the legend no matter how talented he was. This makes him very uncomfortable, the chief director who holds the power. "Would you like to invite Dr. Grey to come for a consultation?" Dr. Burke hesitated. "No!" Richard, the director of surgery, immediately objected: "She now has Alzheimer''s disease and theoretically can no longer participate in the consultation as a doctor." Having said this, I was afraid that his attitude would cause others to think more, and added: "Since Dr. Duncan has communicated with Alice, with his ability, he can assist you in the operation." Dr. Burke could only nod his head Adam showed a reserved smile. The winner of this surgery has got his hand. Because he is more familiar with the details of the operation than Dr. Burke, and assists in the operation, can''t he stand in the position of the first helper and give Dr. Burke a few words from time to time, right? What is it like! He can only take the lead, and Dr. Burke, as the instructor, is a helper, saying a few irrelevant words from time to time, reflecting the role of teaching. Only in this way can it be majestic. "Ugh." Dr. Burke sighed in his heart. Who would have thought that an intern could put him in such an embarrassing situation? The current teaching teacher is too difficult. Chapter 495: Heroine who hits the door Medical center. VIP ward. "...The operation process is like this. After the children are born, they need to be operated immediately. There is no time for question and answer at that time, so if you have any questions now, just ask them?" The director of the neonatology department, Dr. Montgomery, who presided over this case, gave an introduction to the whole procedure. But Mrs. Lusabine was taken aback and did not respond. Obviously the bad news hit her too hard. "We all know, there is no doubt." Mr. Lu Saibin looked sad and nodded vaguely. Jingle Bell. His phone rang again. "Sorry, on the phone at home, my mother is already in her seventies. She can only take the three four-year-old boys in my family for a while. Can you take more care of Duorui?" Mr. Lu Saibin picked up the phone and looked at it, begging with a wry smile. "of course." Doctor Montgomery nodded quickly. "mom?" Mr. Lu Saibin kissed his wife''s forehead, picked up the phone, called out, nodded with everyone, and walked out. "Dr. Duncan, Dr. Stevenson, you two coordinate your time and take care of the whole process." Dr. Montgomery ordered. "Yes." Adam and Liz nodded. Wait for everyone to leave. "Are you not on standby?" There was something wrong with Liz''s eyes looking at Adam. "It''s all work, what kind of backup is not backup." Adam sternly said: "Let''s coordinate the time? According to Mrs. Rubybin''s current situation, either tomorrow or the day after tomorrow, she will give birth, so our main nursing time is just these few days. In this way, how about midnight before you and midnight after me? " "Row." Liz immediately agreed. This is equivalent to Adam taking charge of the night shift and obviously taking care of her. She is naturally willing. In this respect, she has no objection to one more Adam to help. But it''s still a bit awkward psychologically. Originally she was the host and Adam was the guest. Now Adam is clearly opposed to the guest. But she can only accept it obediently, which is like this **** ruthless, shameless and unreasonable life! Adam took the color Doppler ultrasound and went to Alice Grey''s office to tell her about Mrs. Lussaibin''s situation, and to study together how to make the operation effect better. The operation performed by Alice Grey before is not the case of one child with five treasures. There are some details, when Adam discussed with her at the time, he didn''t even think about it. Specific analysis of specific circumstances. The experience, vision, and thinking of the legendary female doctor gave Adam a lot of inspiration when he encountered new problems. Into the night. After discussing the case, thinking that the quintuplets will be spent in these few days, Adam took advantage of Leeds'' time on duty and went to the emergency department. Steal empty, at least earn the life span of these few days. Nurse station. "Villette, are there any interesting cases?" Adam asked the little nurse who knew best. "Really." The corner of the nurse''s mouth curled up, and she pulled out one from the medical record box and handed it to Adam: "Dr. Duncan, this is especially interesting for outpatient clinics." "Oh?" Adam smiled and took it, and took the medical record book and went to the No. 7 consultation room. "Mr. Patrick, this is Dr. Duncan." Adam opened the door and smiled at a white young man inside and said, "Why are you uncomfortable?" Then he noticed that the other party had broken a finger. Just when he was about to talk to the other party. Mr. Patrick spoke, and with his broken finger, he poked his left leg and then his right leg: "Oh, it hurts here, oh, it hurts here too." By poking at various parts of the body again, it hurts once: "Ah, it hurts everywhere." At last he looked at Adam with a silly look, and asked seriously: "Doctor, am I suffering from a serious illness? Am I going to die?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he carefully observed Mr. Patrick''s expression and found that the other party was not teasing him, so he immediately guessed. "Mr. Patrick, have you taken any drugs?" "No." Mr. Patrick shook his head: "I never take drugs." Adam nodded, raised three fingers, and shook in front of the opponent''s eyes: "What''s this?" "3!" Mr. Patrick said. "It was Halloween yesterday, what date was it?" Adam asked casually. "November 1st." Mr. Patrick thought for a while and replied. "What about the day before yesterday?" Adam asked again. "October 30, or October 31?" Mr. Patrick scratched his head. "I always have a question that I don''t understand, why is the shadow in the mirror upside-down instead of upside-down?" Adam asked with a smile. "Uh." Mr. Patrick was immediately stunned, scratching his head and thinking, but he couldn''t answer. "It seems that I am not alone in understanding." Adam interrupted aloud: "Everyone can''t understand." "That''s it." Mr. Patrick smiled naively. "But the good news is that I know the cause of your illness." Adam smiled and said: "You are not suffering from whole body pain, but your finger is broken. You use this finger to poke any part of your body, because the pressure will make your fingers feel more painful, creating the illusion that your whole body is painful." "It turned out to be so." Mr. Patrick suddenly realized: "Then doctor, can you heal me?" "of course." Adam nodded and helped him deal with the trauma. But it is only a temporary solution, not a permanent cure. If Adam is not mistaken, this Mr. Patrick should be an incompetent boy. "Doctor Duncan, this way." Just after finishing the treatment, I walked out of the consulting room and saw the most knowledgeable nurse beckoning to him. Adam swept his eyes, startled slightly, and walked over quickly. It was a tiger head that stuck a childs face. UU reading www.uukanshu. com "He climbed onto the stool at home, stuffed his head in, and then started screaming." The child''s father said helplessly: "I took him to see the Lion King nine times, it seems that this is retribution." "The tooth is stuck in his neck." Adam checked and said, "The tiger''s teeth need to be pulled out." "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." The childs father immediately called out: This specimen was brought back by my great-grandfather from the Three Kingdoms and Teddy Roosevelt. It has been in my house for 90 years. This is a precious antique. "Your child''s neck is bleeding." Adam reminded. "I also wanted to unplug it before, it may not help." The child''s father blamed himself. "Dad, I hurt." Cried the child. "You do it." The child''s father gritted his teeth. In the end, I love children more than precious antiques. "Doctor Duncan, I''ll get the saw." Said the little nurse who knows best. "no need." Adam shook his head, reached into the tiger''s mouth, held the tooth, and with a little effort, he removed a tiger tooth stuck on the child''s neck from the root and took it out. After a few attempts, Adam pulled out all the tiger''s teeth that were stuck in the child, and put the child''s head out of the tiger''s mouth. The child''s father was dumbfounded and reached out to take the tiger teeth. "Adam!" While Adam was treating the child''s neck wound, an angry, familiar female voice came. ps: Please book friends who like this book to subscribe and reward at the starting point. Otherwise, the author can hardly get the money for reading books with other software. In addition, everyone is welcome to leave a message in the starting point, thank you. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 496: Close the door and let the dog Medical center. Emergency. When Adam dealt with the wound of the child whose neck was stuck by the tiger''s head, he was rushed to find him. "Wait a minute." When Adam saw it, he immediately understood what was going on, but he still gave her a calm look. At this time, the other party also noticed the child next to Adam, his angry face disappeared instantly, and he asked with concern. "Oh, what''s the matter?" "I accidentally got stuck." Adam explained. After processing the case, he took Lily, who had switched to an angry face, to the outside of the hospital building in the eyes of the little nurse who knew the gossip best. "Lily, what are you going to find in the hospital?" Adam sullenly said: "Don''t you know I am working? How bad is that?" "I am sorry." Lily is a kindergarten teacher and has special feelings for children. Just now I saw Adam treating the children and felt a little guilty. "Only this time, not as an example." Adam smiled inwardly, but his face remained stern. He knew Lily''s intentions, so he naturally wanted to beat Lily first to suppress Lily''s arrogance. However, Lily is not an ordinary person. As a chicken soup expert, she is more sensitive to this aspect. She immediately switched her angry face, learned Bruce Lee''s posture, and pointed her finger at Adam. "Don''t change the subject, what did you do to Robin?" "Ahem." Adam coughed lightly and looked innocent: "What did you say?" He knew that Lily and Robin were best friends. But that is the original time and space. In this time and space, because of Adam''s wings fanning wildly, Robin no longer entangled with Ted, and hardly had any group activities with Lily and the others, and the relationship between his girlfriends must have been alienated. Under this circumstance, he seriously suspected that Robin would tell Lily what happened last night. Before asking clearly. He wouldn''t commit a stupid thing that didn''t confess to himself. "You know, what am I talking about!" Lily''s gritted her teeth, her fingers flicked with force, and she said word by word. "what?" Although Adam was frightened, he has become a dramatist at the moment, and he is vigorously on his body, so he still has an innocent face. "Robin''s injury!" Seeing that she was tortured to extract a confession, Lily couldn''t get it out, so she had to increase her weight: "Don''t tell me, you don''t know what''s going on?" "Oh." Adam nodded slightly: "I know, but do you know?" "I." Lily stagnated. Of course she didn''t know. Otherwise she would roar out early. She just saw the injury on Robin''s body, and then asked, she knew it was related to Adam, the bastard. But no matter how she asked, Robin just refused to tell her the details. This made her totally unacceptable. You know, these injuries are indescribable. Lily saw that she had already made up countless plots in her mind, and she wanted Robin to verify her. But Robin didn''t say anything. This is a typical example of if you take off your pants, just show me this. There is no answer from Robin. Lily came to the other party, Adam out of righteous indignation. of course. The main thing is of course not to listen to those details. It''s that she wants to get justice for her good sister. How can you treat girls so rudely. Those injuries? She looked anxiously painful. Emmm. It''s really heartbreaking pain! "I didn''t do it." Adam smiled helplessly: "Lily? You know me, do you really think I can do this kind of thing?" "It''s not like it." Lily nodded? Then she wondered: "It''s not you? Who is it? Robin is all you scolding!" "Uh." Adam smiled and said: "This is indeed related to me, but it is really not my hand... Anyway, don''t ask more? Robin doesn''t want others to know..." "Am I someone else?" Lily held her head high and looked like Robin''s best girlfriend. "Ha ha." Adam looked at her? Smiled without saying a word. "..." Lily also knows that this is not convincing? To put it another way: "Adam, what the **** is going on? Do you know? Robin didn''t go to work today." "so serious?" Adam was surprised. You must know that Robin is very enterprising. Because of this request for leave, it''s really not like her style. "You''re still a doctor!" Lily raised her voice again and rolled her eyes: "She hurts like that? Can''t even wear underwear? How can I go to work?" When Adam thought about it, he was ashamed. This kind of thing, he must have thought of it originally. But at that time, the brain was stimulated so much and messy that these details were ignored. Now go back in my mind and open the encrypted folder to take a look. From the perspective of a professional doctor? This injury... Adam became more ashamed, and at the same time he murmured: "Alice is worthy of being a doctor? It really is more yin than Robin." "She didn''t go to the doctor?" "how to get to?" Lily glared at Adam: "So shameful! She only took a little painkiller." "Wait, I''ll prescribe some ointment for her? You go over and wipe it for her." Adam said quickly. "what?" Lily''s eyes widened: "It''s all like this, don''t you go personally?" "I have something." Adam hesitated: "Here is coming from the hospital..." "How far can Robin''s apartment be from here?" Lily interrupted: "I can''t spare this time? Are you the only doctor in your hospital?" "It''s not." Adam smiled and said, "But I''m going now? It''s a bit bad? You know? Robin has five big dogs and a lot of guns... It''s more suitable for you, a good girlfriend, don''t you want to help this ~" When he said this, his tone and expression became a little weird. Lily immediately understood, and couldn''t help substituting into the context of Adam''s words. She was a little surprised, and her eyes began to become magical. Adam smiled inwardly. He knew that Lily liked this one the most. In the original time and space, she has always had a soft spot for Robin and all kinds of fantasies. Give a classic example. When Robin and Ted were in love, the two couples chatted once, and Ted and Robin solemnly wanted to talk to them. After speaking. Matthew immediately complained to Lily: "I said it earlier, they didn''t mean that." Lily was embarrassed then. Because she had long chatted with Matthew afterwards more than once, and had made radical remarks about the relationship between their four good friends and two couples who wanted some kind of change. Matthew was just a joke, so he said it casually. Because of Lily and Ted? Comeon! They are the relationship between the left hand and the right hand. How could it be possible. In fact, he completely misunderstood Lily''s meaning. There is another possibility for permutation and combination of four people. Lily actually wants to team up with Robin, okay! Adam, who had a God''s perspective, was very clear. Therefore, at this time, he immediately made a fatal blow and made a proposal that Lily could not refuse. Asking him to go to Robin''s place at this time, he is really unwilling It''s not that he is really afraid that Robin will let five big dogs bite him, or shoot him directly. Instead. For one thing, he did something. The quintuplets are so dangerous, he must always pay attention. Secondly, how can he persuade Robin to pass this way? If you want to have a good comforting effect, it must take a lot of time. But he really doesn''t have so much time. If you are unwilling to spend time, the effect of persuasion is not good, it is better not to go. Therefore, he still didn''t go and tempted Lily to pass. Between their girlfriends, they talked, put on the ointment, scolded Adam, and the negative emotions disappeared. This is the optimal solution. Chapter 497: I bet there are no bullets in your gun Medical center. Outside the building. Facing Adams temptation proposal. Lily fell into a fantasy, her eyes were magical, and her right eyebrows were raised and then raised again, which made people know that she was thinking beautifully. Adam smiled knowingly. Know thyself, ever-victorious. My advantage is! then. "No! No! No!" Lily broke free from her fantasy, backed up and waved her hand again and again, shouting. The struggle to resist temptation. The friend Adam I saw felt distressed for her. It looks like a certain friend in the current life vowed to lose weight after getting fat into a ball. Facing Adam and they specially brought his favorite food, the action language was panicked. "I can''t do this!" Lily raised her hand and resisted Adam''s approach, as a sign of resisting Adam''s temptation proposal, entangled: "I am me, you are you, I can''t replace you. At this time, only you are the most suitable." "You are so worried." Adam stood there and said softly: "What is a man? Just a tool man! Robin needs you as a good girlfriend at this time~" "You are a doctor and can treat Robin better." Lily shook her head. "I have already diagnosed. Give your ointment, and you will apply it evenly to her." Adam smiled warmly and said: "Whether it is three circles to the left or three circles to the right, clockwise or counterclockwise will do. If you want her to get better faster, you can massage for a while to promote blood circulation and remove blood stasis~" Lily''s eyes were magical again, and her right eyebrows were raised high. It didn''t wait for Adam to smile again. Lily broke free again. "Do not!" Lily shook her head, took a deep breath, and said sternly: "Whether you did it yourself or not, it was because of you, and Robin was the one who scolded you. If you are still a friend of Robin, you should go by yourself. That''s what you, Adam Duncan should do. Otherwise, what is the difference between you and Barney? At the very least, Barney never allows women to be physically harmed. " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. What a **** of a metaphor. Sadness has never been more repulsive than injury. and also. How could he, Adam Duncan, be the same person as Barney! impossible! "Fine." Faced with Lily, who was incarnate Tong Xiangyu, Adam said helplessly: "Can''t I go?" "This is the Adam I know!" Lily smiled and said, "Next time I will help you with Barney, so that I will be more confident." "Hehe, I thank you." Adam complained: "I thank you and Matthew!" In the morning, he had just compared Meredith and Tong Xiangyu. It is concluded that they are not the same kind of people. Never thought of it. Just entering the night. Lily, who really looked like Tong Xiangyu, jumped out. He had to suspect that there was a pair of mysterious big hands pushing behind in this world. What are the similarities between Lili and Tong Xiangyu? The first, and most similar, are all chicken soup masters. Lily is an emotional counselor for almost every friend. Once a friend encounters an emotional problem, she will always show up to help the friend resolve it. What makes Adam admire more? Although her three views are not as good as Tong Xiangyuzheng? But in the world of American dramas, she is already one of the best. Article 2. They take their relationships seriously. The relationship between Lily and Matthew? Adam was surprised at one time. Such a chaotic, permutation and combination of American drama world? There will be such a pair of sincere feelings almost always. This is a traitor. Chandler and Monica are incomparable. It seems pure and sincere... Adam''s parents in this life... Ok. Naturally, urban sitcoms cannot be as pure as Disney family dramas. In short. Lily is simply the American version of Tong Xiangyu. Adam had only pinched his nose to dry out the chicken soup poured by such a friend. "Why are you going?" Lily saw Adam turn around and go back? Asked immediately. "I spoke to the nurse station and asked them to notify my colleague." Adam explained casually. Although Liz was in charge of the first half of the night. But he feels that he will be late when he takes over in the middle of the night. It''s better to say it in advance. after all. Either don''t do it, do it and do your best. This time, he must let Robin accept his apology. "Oh." Lily didn''t know, so? I thought Adam would still be at work? How did you know that it was just nightfall, and there were five or six hours before the early morning, and Adam considered the fifth floor. Nurse station. "Okay, Doctor Duncan~" After Adam explained, the little nurse who knows best showed a little I know eyes. "Thank you." Adam thanked him? He left the hospital and was about to drive to Robin''s apartment. "Huh? What are you doing?" Adam looked at Lily who was following him. "Go with you." Lily said of course. It took her so hard to persuade her to succeed, and she got an idea for her good friend Robin. Don''t let her track the follow-up progress? How can this work? What if they fight? What if Adam puts on a "poisonous hand" again? She doesn''t follow her and observes the whole process? It''s really uneasy. "no need." Adam shook his head: "Inconvenient." "Why inconvenient?" There was something wrong with Lily''s expression. "What do you say?" Adam smiled slightly. "You mean?" Is Lily blushing? Her eyes are starting to look magical again. As a feeling counselor? The highest ranking amateur. She naturally knows what is the best way to stop fighting between men and women! Thus. It is indeed not convenient for her to follow. but. She wants to follow even more... Emmm. Don''t think too much. She was just thinking about it habitually, and she was really letting her act. She definitely ran back to Matthew''s side at the first time. "Do not worry." Adam smiled and said, "I promise to let her down." "I believe you." Lily also knew some of Adam''s situation, and had already filled up countless scenes of Adam apologizing in her mind. Substitute it in a bit. She felt that if she was Robin, facing this situation, she had no choice but to forgive Adam. "Do you know where Robin''s house lives?" Lily didn''t get into the car anymore and called to Adam who was in the driver''s seat. "of course." Adam started the car skillfully, smiled at Lily, hit the accelerator, the car had already rushed far away, leaving only a word. "That way, I am more familiar than you!" Robin''s apartment. Jingle Bell. Adam rang the doorbell. "Bow! *5!" A group of dogs barking inside, with ferocious voices. I was scared away when I changed to an ordinary person. For a while. The door opened. What catches the eye is Robin is pulling the leash of five big dogs in one hand and aiming at Adam with a large pistol in one hand. "You bastard! Dare to come!" "I bet there are no bullets in your gun!" Adam smiled calmly. Then he thought the dogs sent by the five Robin''s five ex-boyfriends were too noisy, so he glanced at them. "Woohoo! *5!" The arrogant wolf dog didn''t dare to roar loudly anymore, as if he had encountered a natural enemy. Click. Adam walked in and closed the door heavily. "Woohoo! *6!" Chapter 498: Dog is wronged Robin''s apartment. "You bastard!" "You bastard." "You bastard~" The same sentence, because of the passage of time, the accent has changed again and again. This is the magic of time. "Are you not angry?" Adam smiled and said, "Can you put the gun away?" "Humph." Robin snorted nonchalantly. But still struggling to get up, put the large pistol on the bedside table into the safe. "Are we all right?" Adam smiled. "In your dreams." Robin put away his pistol and gave him a blank glance. "What do you want?" Adam smiled. "I haven''t figured it out yet." Robin shook his head. "Why don''t I give you a present to make you like it?" Adam put on sunglasses and a big gold chain, took a cigar in his mouth, and the curvature of his mouth naturally rose 60 degrees. "Who do you think of me?" Robin mocked: "If I couldn''t beat you, do you really think I would not dare to shoot?" Emmm. There is nothing wrong with this logic. "You think too much." Adam quickly reassures: "What happened last night was really not my intention. I touched my conscience and sweared that I respect you very much." "..." Robin slapped Adam''s swearing hand with a palm, and didn''t want to speak. This **** has too many routines and can''t be defended. Adam smiled slightly when he saw this. After the fierce conflict last night, Adam still had enough confidence and assured Lily that he could apologize successfully. That''s not just casual talk. The sincerity of not mentioning Adam''s apology is full. Just talk about Robin''s character. Adam, who opened the perspective of God, may know it better than herself. American drama routines. Childhood affects a lifetime. A happy childhood heals a lifetime. My unhappy childhood is being healed all my life. Robin Shbeski, in the ancient times of the Eastern Kingdom, should be called Luo Shengnan Shbeski. Ok. What her father wanted was a son. Only gave birth to a daughter. Fortunately. As long as she is cultivated carefully from an early age, her daughter can be a man. In this regard, "baseball player" Petunia''s father called the insider. then. Robin, who was raised as a boy since he was a child, has a preference for men in personality and hobbies. He is passionate about violent sports such as guns, fighting, and rugby. In fact, these are the habits she cultivated since she was a child in order to get praise from her father. Naturally, a classic problem has also formed: Barney''s super hot daddy complex. In Adam''s perspective of God. Robin once wore a suit, smoked a cigar, and confided in the past. She is familiar with cigars in order to please her father who loves cigars, and wants to have more common language with him. But for a long time, it has been mixed with men. It almost turned her into a stall woman. After all, she and Petunia have the same distress: casually practicing, the pectoral muscles are far better than the little friends who work out together, so that they are envious and willing to go down. Later, when he became a singer, Robin Shining, went abroad to the United States, and then embarked on a completely different road. From the bottom of his heart, Robin didn''t really mind what happened last night. What made her even more angry was that she suffered a dark loss in the torment with Alice. This made her eager to stand. Then he became angry with Adam who caused all this. "That **** is doing?" Robin was hooked up by Adam''s smile. "Why are you asking this?" Adam said haha, "Could it be that you still want to fight her?" "of course." Robin sneered: "I haven''t suffered such a big loss since I was little, let alone she is still a woman!" Gee! It is full of discrimination against my female compatriots. "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. joke. Last night was a blunder. Now if you say it, if you make trouble in the hospital by the time, then it''s not asking for trouble. "Are you standing by her side?" Although Robin is brave, he is still a woman, and she has no masters in her innate skills in pulling people. "of course not." Adam shook his head and smiled: "You know me, always stand in the middle." After that, no matter what Robin said, Adam was determined not to let go. joke. How could he betray Alice if he was so strong and strong. "%[email protected]" Robin sneered, used a killer trick, and sent the ultimatum on the encrypted channel. "...You should heal your wounds first, and then I''ll give it a try." Adam said righteously. "Ah!" Robin sneered contemptuously in his nose. Adam seemed unheard of. "By the way, you and Lily have a good relationship?" Adam smiled. "Ok." Robin nodded: "I don''t have many friends here. Although Lily has the shortest acquaintance, she is the most enthusiastic. It makes me feel the friendship I have never felt before. I think this should be the so-called girlfriend." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. Luo Shengnan had only brothers since he was a child, and I don''t know what a girlfriend is. She thought Lily''s enthusiasm was the love of girlfriends. Emmm. Ok. Adam is not a woman, and it is not good to say that it is a girlfriend, and it seems that he is not qualified to laugh at her. I remember that there were some soft texts circulating in the circle of friends in the past life, saying that as long as you have a good girlfriend, go shopping for dinner and chat, it doesn''t matter whether your husband is good or not. That''s Robin. "How are she and Matthew?" Adam said casually. "what." Robin looked over in surprise: "You have the best relationship with them, why do you need to ask me?" "Ugh." When Adam heard this, he sighed: "We are too busy as doctors. Even our best friends don''t have much time to contact. We can only use this opportunity to learn more about their developments." "..." Robin was stunned again by Adam''s shamelessness, and felt deeply offended. Who do you Adam think of me? Is it a universal tool? "Don''t make trouble." Adam easily caught Robin''s powerful kick. If he is Juno who can see through people''s hearts, he might be able to hear Robin''s complaints directly, and then hit back: "I''m with you, so I''m not a tool person?" Everyone is a tool person If it''s not for you, it''s useless, and even 10% of the memory cpu can''t be consumed. I''m bored to develop new features. Jingle Bell. At this time, Adam''s phone rang. "I''ll come." Adam answered the phone, said a word, began to put on his clothes and walked out. "Something is going on at the hospital." "Drive slowly on the road." "rest assured." "When will you... come again?" "After you get well, contact by phone, don''t crash the car again." The response to Adam was a high-heeled shoe that flew quickly. boom! Adam brought the bedroom door and smiled when he heard the heavy heels hit the door. living room. The five big dogs given by Robin''s five ex-boyfriends shrank on the sofa in aggrieved manner. When Adam looked over, his head was lowered. They are almost suffocated to death. usually. As long as they want to pee, they will open the bedroom door by themselves, jump on the bed, stick out their tongues to lick the master''s face and wake up the master, and ask her to take them to pee. But this terrible man came. They dare not approach at all. But the owner has set strict rules for them, not to urinate and urinate anywhere. This is a terrible life. The new fifth dog is extremely wronged. The first big dog sent by the Nth ex-boyfriend, using dog language, said quietly: "Don''t be sad, the owner was not so enthusiastic at the beginning, and then in a blink of an eye, those men were dead in the eyes of the owner and were kicked out. ?" The second big dog given by the N+1th ex-boyfriend: "I testified that the man who bought me is like this." The third and fourth big dogs given by the N+2 and N+3 ex-boyfriends: "Me too." Old Wuyi was stunned, thinking about the man who bought him, he also left this apartment with a look of doubt on his life, and couldn''t help but smile happily. Chapter 499: Magical invincible days Medical center. VIP ward. "what''s the situation?" Adam asked. "Mrs. Roussabine had contractions just now. In order to ensure that the children stay a few more days, I have lowered the angle of the bed and used gravity to delay the birth of the children." Liz said quickly. "well." Adam checked and found that the vital signs of adults and children were very stable, and he affirmed. "Leave it to me next, you go and have a good rest." "I can hold it." Liz said with excitement. "Ok." When Adam saw this, he didn''t say anything. He went out and took a medical classic, and then sat on the sofa in the ward and read it. "Doctor Duncan, would you like some tea?" The nurse in charge of this ward brought a cup of brewed tea. "Thank you, Rita." Adam thanks. "You''re welcome." Nurse Rita smiled and left. Liz''s exhilarating blood suddenly cooled down, and bursts of sleepiness swept across in an instant. "You drink tea and watch the middle of the night. I went to the duty room to rest. Call me if I have something to do." Liz said sourly. "Row." Adam sipped tea, read the book, and nodded. Liz left in surprise. She felt that the world was full of unkindness to her. From small to large. After coming to the medical center for an internship, she tried to make friends with Meredith, George, Christina, Adam, and other doctors and nurses. She is heartbroken, her hot face is always pressed against her cold buttocks. Even though Meredith lives with her, she is only a best friend with Christina, and she doesn''t talk to her about anything. Although George is good, he is a man in the end, one floor apart. The scene where Adam fought her at the beginning is still vivid, and even if it is better now, it is not far or near. Alex, who left, was a bastard, but he seemed to be the one who knew her best. The other doctors and nurses didn''t care about her. She thought and thought, but she could only think, because her appearance and figure were too good. Women are jealous and hateful, unwilling to approach. Like just now, the nurse turned a blind eye to her. Is a typical example. Adam naturally didn''t know the emptiness and loneliness in Liz''s heart of the height is so cold. He was drinking tea while reading, and soon came the second half of the night. It was half past two in the morning. "what!" Mrs. Lusaibin suddenly exclaimed. "what''s happenin?" Adam immediately put down the book and walked over. "My contractions are painful." Mrs. Lusaibin said in pain: "I think my amniotic fluid has broken." Adam glanced at the monitor, opened the quilt, and saw a blood stain. "Take a deep breath." Adam called the nurse while appeasing Mrs. Lusabine. "Contact Dr. Montgomery." "Call Doctor Stevens." "Notify the operating room and ask them to prepare operating room 1." "Take the reserve list posted by the nurse''s station and call everyone." "..." Adam issued a series of instructions. "Ah! What happened?" Exclaimed Mrs. Roussebin. "Your placenta is torn, you can''t wait any longer, it will start to give birth tonight." Adam soothed: "But don''t worry, everything will go well, relax, take a deep breath." "Tom!" Exclaimed Mrs. Roussebin. "I know, I have asked the nurse to call Mr. Lusabine." Adam''s hand was clenched tightly by hers, and she soothed: "He is already on the way here, and he will definitely be able to accompany you into the operating room." "boys!" Mrs. Lusaibin cried out in pain. "Don''t worry, Mr. Lu Saibin has arranged it." Adam let her trample the palm of her hand. With Liz and the others, under this kind of intensity, it is estimated that they would not be able to stand it long ago. "what happened?" Liz ran over disheveled. "You go help call all the reserve personnel." Adam quickly explained the situation, and then ordered. This operation is not only a Caesarean section, but also three operations on three fetuses. The chief surgeon, assistant, and nurse require four surgical teams and two nursing teams. There are more than twenty people casually. How can it work without a specific staffing list. Didi. Didi. With pagers ringing everywhere, whether you are sleeping soundly at home or applauding, you must rush to the hospital immediately. Dr. Montgomery in charge also rushed over from home immediately. Adam''s judgment can''t be wrong. So she complimented that after knowing that all the reserve personnel were there, she immediately began to change the surgical gown and prepare for the operation. Operating room 1. A group of doctors and nurses formed a group around the operating table in the middle. There. Mrs. Rousaibin, who was under local anesthesia, and her husband looked at each other. After the towel, Dr. Montgomery led the surgeon and Leeds assisted in performing the caesarean section. Adam stood by Dr. Burke, waiting for the birth of Emily No. 2. Meredith was standing next to Dr. Sheputt, her mask covering her face, she couldn''t see her expression, but she could see a lot in her eyes. She hadn''t reported any hope of being able to join the star''s major surgery. Because in order to compete for Dr. Sheputt, she and Dr. Montgomery almost tore their faces. Join to enrich your resume. Such a good thing, she did not believe that Dr. Montgomery in charge would give her a chance. But she underestimated Dr. Montgomery''s tolerance. But it also made her feel dull for a while about the benefits of participating in the operation. She would rather Dr. Montgomery not let her attend. At the very least, she knew she was a threat to Dr. Montgomery ~ www.novelhall.com ~ was ignored, and it really was the most uncomfortable. One by one, the babies were picked up by Dr. Montgomery and handed them to Liz gently, and then Liz gave them to the corresponding staff, put them in the incubator, and exited the operating room. It''s the turn of No. 2 Emily. Adam stepped forward, took the dirty, ugly and poor baby, put it in the incubator, listened with a stethoscope, and nodded to Dr. Burke. Dr. Burke also nodded. "Go to operating room 2." Under the tearful gaze of Mrs. Lusaibin, Adam and the others pushed the incubator and left. Operating room 2. "No matter what the book says, I promise you have never seen such a small heart." When cleaning and disinfecting, Dr. Burke and Adam said. "Ok." Adam smiled and nodded. Be polite. But there is not much sense of identity. Dr. Burke was taken aback, then helplessly shook his head. Only then did he remember that most people really can''t match the cold digital pictures in the book with the real little heart. But the one in front of you can. After cleaning and disinfection. With the help of nurses, the two dressed up. "Duncan, you can do it." Unsurprisingly, Dr. Burke gave up the position of the chief surgeon and chose to be a mentor and assistant. "Thank you Dr. Burke." Adam stepped up to the position of the chief sword expertly. "Scalpel." As soon as Adam stretched out his hand, the nurse had already placed the scalpel in his hand quickly. "Damn!" When he opened the left ventricle of the baby, Adam narrowed his eyes, cursed inwardly, and looked up at Dr. Burke. Dr. Burke obviously saw it too, and sighed and shook his head. No matter how well Adam prepared it, it would be useless. Magical invincible number of days. Chapter 500: Cruel lesson 1 Medical center. Operating room 2. "Call Dr. Montgomery and ask her to come here quickly after the end." Dr. Burke ordered. "Yes, doctor." The nurse went away. "Ultrasonic equipment is still not advanced enough." Adam shook his head: "Can''t see this." "Before the actual operation, you will never have an accurate measurement." Dr. Burke said solemnly: "This is why our doctors need to continuously improve their skills." The baby Emily''s atrial septum was separated by a membrane due to stunted growth. The aorta was much narrower than imagined. It was only 1 mm in diameter and could not get enough blood flow. No matter how well Adam prepared, how exquisite the Norwood operation, and without continuous and stable blood transfusion from the aorta, Emily would not survive. According to his estimation, it will be within 24 hours. When Dr. Montgomery heard the news, he hurried over. "Crap!" They were all professional doctors, and they knew what was going on at a glance. Dr. Montgomery closed his eyes and cursed in a low voice. "If you have no opinion, we will close our chests." Dr. Burke reminded. Norwood surgery can no longer go on. Now she can only sew up as soon as possible and restore her to the original state, so that she can live a few more hours. "Ok." Dr. Montgomery opened his eyes and nodded sadly. "Do it." Dr. Burke motioned to Adam. Adam nodded and closed her chest for Emily with the fastest speed and best technique. "Send her to the neonatal intensive care unit." The operation is over. "Doctor Duncan, come out, I have something to tell you." Dr. Montgomery greeted. "it is good." Adam removed the surgical gown, gloves, and mask, walked out of the operating room, and followed Dr. Montgomery to her office. What a big office. In the hospital, and even in any other place, a large independent office is a symbol of status. In order to attract Dr. Montgomery, Richard, the director of surgery, proposed the best private services, including such a large independent office. "Dr. Duncan, I hope you don''t tell Dr. Stevenson the results of the operation." When Dr. Montgomery sat down, he said something like this. "why?" Adam was surprised. "Emily lives less than 24 hours." Dr. Montgomery looked at Adam and said seriously: "I hope that Dr. Stevenson will be in charge of her the whole process." "You''re thinking" Adam glanced at her and understood her thoughts. "Yes." Dr. Montgomery nodded: "Dr. Stevenson is very talented in pediatrics. I want to train her well? Emily is already like this? Let her take care of her. In the process, she will be afraid and afraid. But once she survived. The next time she encounters a similar situation? She will be able to withstand more pressure. Only by letting go of too much emotional attention to patients? Can you become a better doctor. Dr. Stevenson''s greatest shortcoming is also here. I also came here back then. " "I understand." Adam nodded. At this time, he believed in the sincerity of Dr. Montgomery. Because if it is not very important? I would never choose this cruel way to teach students. In many cases, these are thankless. "I hope you don''t just tell her? You also don''t respond to her call." Dr. Montgomery said: "If Emily can last until night? I hope you will not be in the hospital tonight. Dr. Stevenson will take care of everything." "Are you sure you want to do this?" Adam looked at her: "From what I know about Leeds, she probably won''t appreciate you for doing this, but may give up the development of pediatrics because of this." "Then I can only say regret." Dr. Montgomery shook his head: "Whether it''s pediatrics? Or other departments? To become an excellent doctor, you have to go through this test. If she can''t overcome it today, she will give up pediatrics. Will you give up once you encounter it in the future? " "Maybe she can only become an ordinary doctor." Adam reminded. "maybe." Dr. Montgomery was startled: "But at this moment, I hope to give her a chance so that her talent will not be buried? As for how to choose in the future, that is her freedom." This kind of opportunity? In fact, it is also very rare. If you are not sure that you will not be able to save your life, the attending doctor will not let your interns practice their hands like this. And it also involves risks. Once the family knows that they are emotionally excited, it is impossible to guarantee that they will not sue the treating doctor. Doctor Montgomery is willing to teach in this way. Change to Christina and Adam? I would be very grateful to know in hindsight. of course. If it is Adam and Christina? No such teaching is needed. Say they are indifferent or ruthless. They just have the mentality that they already have a good doctor. "I hope Liz can understand Dr. Shept''s good intentions." Adam nodded: "I know how to do it." "Hope." Doctor Montgomery smiled helplessly. Adam knew it in his heart. In addition to this completely altruistic factor, there are naturally some selfishness of Dr. Montgomery himself. After Adam declined. She has the only way to train her own helpers. Originally, I could only take it slowly. But now suddenly there is such an opportunity, once Leeds can cross, the mentality will be able to achieve a qualitative improvement. And the mentality of a mature and excellent doctor, combined with Leeds''s good talent, coupled with the full training of Dr. Montgomery himself. Liz is easy to get ahead quickly and become her good helper. So even if there are some risks, Dr. Montgomery is willing to take it. Adam leaves the office. Hiding Liz intentionally during the day. Even the small stove was not turned on at night. Of course, I can''t open it even if I want to. For each of the quintuplets in the neonatal intensive care unit of Mrs. Lusaibin, a full-time doctor is assigned to take care of them. Liz is naturally responsible for Emily. The remaining four consist of Meredith, Christina, George and an intern, one for each. Adam alone can naturally communicate with Alice Grey. But he agreed to Dr. Montgomery, fearing that Liz would really find him, so he simply left the hospital and went to Robin''s apartment, just to change her dressing. She broke her conscience. Need extra care. late at night. Adam''s pager kept ringing. Liz called him desperately like crazy, showing how anxious and terrified she was. "Why don''t you respond?" Even Robin, who was able to sleep to death because of his attempts, was repeatedly awakened and asked incomprehensibly. "Ugh." Adam said the matter. "hiss." Robin took a deep breath and didn''t dare to say: "Your doctor still has to receive such training?" "No." Adam shook his head: "Only good doctors need to have such a mentality. Either they are born or cultivated. Tonight is a key node." "But this is too cruel, right?" Robin looked unbearable The cruelty tonight may save hundreds of patients in the future. " Adam sighed. "This Liz probably won''t forgive Dr. Montgomery, nor will he forgive you." Robin murmured. "I don''t need her forgiveness." Adam smiled freely: "I just want you to forgive~" "hiss!" Robin took a breath again, and he didn''t know if he was shocked by Adam''s sudden sorrow, or for other reasons, the whole style of painting immediately changed. The cruel reality is indeed uncomfortable, but life is still to be lived... Chapter 501: Has entered the world Early the next morning. Medical center. Changing room. Liz had taken a shower and sat there with his head down. George and Christina were sitting beside her. Meredith leaned against the locker and looked at her pityingly. "My baby Emily is dead." "we know." Everyone responded softly. Quintuplets are now the topic center of the medical center. Everyone knew it as soon as they came. Baby Emily stayed till four o''clock in the morning. At that time, Liz couldn''t stand the rescue all night, and slept next to him for a while. The nurse was supposed to wake her up. But at this time, Dr. Montgomery had come early, and when he saw this, he told the nurse not to call her. When she woke up and found the baby Emily was missing, she asked the nurse before she knew it was a bolt from the blue. Then naturally there is endless self-blame. When Dr. Montgomery told her the truth. As Adam expected, Liz got angry, questioned and roared a few times, then turned his head and left. After taking a shower, I calmed down a little bit, just like the endless sadness and confusion now. At this moment, Adam walked in. "you!" When Liz saw it, his confusion and sadness instantly turned into anger. He stood up and grabbed Adam by the collar: "What did you do last night? Do you know how many times I called you?! Emily is dead!" "I know." Adam nodded and said, "We all knew after the operation yesterday and her chest was opened." "what?!" Liz was shocked: "Even you know?! You followed her to lie to me?!" "This is not a lie." Adam explained patiently: "You are an intern, and you come to the medical center for residency training to learn. In the lesson last night, the higher-level doctors carefully taught you." "Teach me?" Liz smiled: "In such a cruel way?" "Which way is not cruel?" Adam Wen said: "We have also been internship for a few months. How many sad clutches we have seen during this period, are they not cruel? If you can''t stand it, then it can only mean that you are not suitable to be a doctor. It is better to leave early because of such cruel things in the future. Will be staged in front of you every day." "Adam!" Meredith frowned and said: "Leeds are very uncomfortable now, so just keep talking less." "Did I said wrong thing?" Adam interrupted: "Do you know why Dr. Montgomery did this? It''s precisely because Leeds has too obvious shortcomings in this regard. Too emotional! Take the case of Mrs. Rusaybin. As a bedside doctor, she ridiculed the pregnant patient as soon as she met, saying that the couple should read the instructions when taking fertility-enhancing drugs. why? Isn''t it because I can''t understand the patient, it''s too emotional! then. For what she feels very moved. She will be kidnapped by various morals. As long as one does not follow her statement, it is a bad person. It seems to be doing everything for the benefit of the patient. But can such an emotional doctor really treat the patient''s condition rationally and calmly? crucial moment. Let''s not say whether she will let the horrible question of death of the other person intentionally or unintentionally if she is unfamiliar with her. It is a patient who is particularly moved by her. Originally, the other party could not be saved at all. But she is emotionally up, will she try to save the other person at all costs? If it is a transplant operation, it will take away the chance of survival for patients who could have been treated. Is this killing people in disguise? " Having said this, Adam withdrew his gaze from the dumbfounded Meredith and looked at Liz, who was stunned: "So, I agree with Dr. Montgomery who asked me to keep it secret and risk teaching you such a cruel lesson. Even if you do it again? I will still agree. If you feel completely unacceptable? Even feel that we have done something terribly evil, then I advise you not to be a doctor. Because of you so emotional? One day you will really kill the patient. At that time? You will feel what is truly cruel! " After that, he took off Liz''s hands, which had been weakened by the collar, and walked to his locker and began to change his clothes. The changing room was silent. Wait until Adam gets dressed? Seeing Christina smile helplessly at him? George looked unbearable, Meredith stared at him, and Liz stood there tearfully, and couldn''t help sighing. "Which excellent doctor? There is no patient who died because of his own fault? You can ask Dr. Green, Dr. Shept, Dr. Burke, or even the director of surgery. What they have experienced are real patients who were supposed to be able to save lives but died because of their own mistakes. That kind of torture is the real cruelty. In contrast. Can you get this opportunity? It''s simply lucky. Dr. Montgomery took a risk for this class, and he was sincerely doing you good. If you calm down and want to understand, you can thank others and learn from her. In the future, try to treat as many patients as possible. " Say here. Adam closed his mouth too, and didn''t say what to do if he didn''t understand? He glanced at Meredith who was staring at him, and sneered? He left. Meredith was completely crazy now. She was not against his words at all, but against him speaking for his love rival, Doctor Montgomery. Another emotional representative. It''s just better than Liz. It''s no wonder that Ming will be well-educated tomorrow? But her mother, Alice Grey, is always looked down upon. A legend like Alice Grey? Can she not have any private contact with her full-time surgical nurse for eighteen years? Even if she appreciates this nurse very much in her heart. Only when she has Alzheimer''s disease and her daughter can''t remember, she will show this affection. When it comes to the operation nurse, she smiles and says that the other person is very good. This super-stable mentality to win the cold from the heights is the foundation of the legend. morning. "Thank you." On the corridor, I met Doctor Montgomery. She stopped Adam and thanked him sincerely. Obviously, the words in the dressing room also came to her ears. Adam is not surprised at all. Because the dressing room is a large dressing room, surgical interns can use it. When he was talking, it seemed that there were only Christina. But there are other surgical interns in there. All that should be known in the morning. Emmm. This is definitely not Adams intentional show, in order to earn the favor of Dr. Montgomery, the director of the neonatology department at the Medical Center. His words came from the bottom of his heart. Ok. That''s it! "You''re welcome Adam said, "Has Liz figured it out? " "She should have figured it out with your head-on." Doctor Montgomery smiled. She had already ran into Liz just now, and between the two of them looking at each other, she could see Liz''s emotional changes, a little less angry and a little more complicated. This is obviously a good start. She shouldn''t need to choose another person to train. She admits Adam''s favor. "Ha ha." Adam smiled slightly when he saw this, and the white teeth on the corners of his mouth seemed to flash past. Chapter 502: Explosion Medical center. After getting along with Dr. Montgomery. Adam is preparing to go to the emergency room. He was stopped again. "Adam!" Christina stopped Adam: "How about an operation for that favor?" "What surgery?" Adam smiled non-committal. "Intestinal foreign body removal surgery." Christina promoted: "She swallowed four blades, it is very likely to have intestinal perforation and various infections. This operation is good. Although it is not a rare operation, it is worth offsetting the favor I owe you?" "Do not." Adam shook his head and smiled: "But I can do this operation for you for free, not counting that you owe me a favor." "what?" Christina called. "Comeon." Adam shrugged and said: "You don''t think I don''t know the female prisoner who was sent in an emergency, do you? She killed three people, and they were all locked in separate black rooms in the prison. In order to be able to come out and breathe, this is not the first time the blade has been swallowed. It is perfectly normal for you to be afraid of such a cruel patient, and I can do this for you. " "Damn it! It''s a little too close." Christina clenched a fist unwillingly, then vomited: "Why do you know everything?" "So you don''t want to lie to me." Adam smiled and said, "How? I''ll help you for free, how?" "Don''t even think about it." Christina rolled her eyes, turned and left: "She said, she doesn''t kill doctors... at least there is no doctor who died in her hands." "Stay away from her." Adam gave a loud reminder to Christina''s back. This kind of murderous prisoner who kills three people in a row, if one is not paying attention, it is possible to attack the doctor at any time. Kill it anyway. At most, the sentence will be increased by a few hundred years. So the other party''s attitude is extremely arrogant. Adam heard from the young nurse that when she was sent, the female prisoner yelled happily, saying that everyone was a baby. The crazy energy was very scary. The nurses in charge of her were all unlucky ones who failed to draw the lottery. When they entered, they stayed far away from her. Even if her hands were handcuffed, but she was going to change her dressing, the nurse was still frightened, for fear of the female prisoner violently hurting others. The female prisoner saw that the nurse was afraid of her and shouted at the nurse, as if the nurse was her servant. The nurse can only bear it. no way. I''m really scared. Even if Christina has the calmness and rationality of an excellent surgeon, it is impossible to say that she is not afraid of such patients. She came to Adam and was actually correct. The entire medical center can be easily dealt with by Adam. It''s just to make Adam owe favors for help, which is unimaginable. noon. buffet. "The patient you met with a rattlesnake as a pet is strange enough. This time I met a stranger." George couldn''t help saying, "He uses leeches as pets." "what''s the situation?" Adam was also taken aback. "My patient, multiple skin melanoma." George explained: "Biological therapy was used." "It''s leeches." Adam suddenly said, "He wants to keep them after the treatment?" "Correct." George vomited: "He said the leeches helped him. He wants to raise them and look for opportunities to put them back to nature." "This is normal." Adam smiled and said, "It''s not for some weird purpose." While talking. Christina frowned and walked over. "What are you looking at?" Seeing Adam looking her up and down, Christina said angrily. "There are no missing parts in the body. You are lucky today." Adam teased. "She is really not afraid of death." Christina murmured: "After we told her about the risks of the operation, she still just yelled for us to give her mint-flavored chocolate ice cream." "The more this is, the more afraid you are, isn''t it?" Adam pointed out the key. "Isn''t this nonsense." Christina said silently: "Did you not see the nurse taking care of her? What are your legs shaking like? I went to the toilet several times in a while." "I''m thinking about a question." Adam smiled and said, "If the people in the prison are like her? Does that immediately penetrate our medical system?" "of course." After Christina was taken aback? Nodded and said: "So many people in prison, all like this? How can we be saved." "Do you know how much financial allocation a prisoner needs to consume every year?" Adam asked again. "How many?" George curiously asked. "Sixty thousand dollars per person per year." Adam smiled and said, "You can easily call an expensive ambulance into the hospital? For us who say five or six? To some extent, they live better than us interns." "puff!" George sprayed directly, not daring to believe: "How much? Sixty thousand dollars?! It''s not two that we can support one of them?" "wrong." Christina corrected: "You come for 30,000 dollars a year, and the tax you pay is only a few thousand dollars? It takes more than ten of you? Work hard to support one of them. It''s still not counting them to make this Things, precious medical resources that will be consumed at that time." "No way?" George was dumbfounded. "Why not?" Christina reminded: "If a prisoner consumes $60,000 a year in financial allocation, build more prisons? To accept more prisoners, it is equivalent to tens of thousands of standard middle-class elites working for themselves. Still eating pig food? The kind that is open all year round! It''s easy to earn 100 million dollars a year. Why are there more and more private prisons? Can it soar without making money? " "Haha? Do you understand now?" Adam smiled and said, "What doctors and lawyers are the most standard middle-class occupations? But we have four years of university, four years of medical school, and six or seven years of residency? Really reaching the middle class? It takes 14 to five years. Only then can the income and consumption power begin to catch up with the criminals in prison. Speaking of it, it''s quite funny. " The salaries of interns and resident doctors are not high. Only when you get to the attending doctor can you really make money. That''s it, it depends on the level of the attending doctor, or whether there will be trouble. "It can''t be counted like that..." George was unwilling to accept this explosion, and shook his head subconsciously: "We have freedom, but they don''t..." "You are an intern, what freedom do you have?" Christina interrupted: "The prisoners in other people''s prisons still have time to go out every day. We get busy and don''t have time to eat or go to the toilet." "..." George was speechless. Then the whole person is bad. He worked so hard to become a doctor, and he was very proud in his heart. He usually looked down upon his two older brothers who were postmen and car repairers. But by Adam and Christina''s analysis, this inner pride and pride suddenly decreased a bit. Of course he knows that this comparison is problematic ~ www.novelhall.com~ After this hard time, he will get better and better in the future, but the prisoner will get worse and worse. But don''t know how to do it, he just feels very depressed. "I heard that some surgical maniacs always bring their own diapers when they are busy with the operation. I really hope that one day, I will also wear diapers to the operating room..." When Christina talked about this, she tilted the floor, fantasizing about being a surgeon and living in the operating room every day. Just in order not to waste time, this method is really good enough. "Adam, you won''t be as convenient as me when you wear it." "Will not." Adam''s mouth twitched: "I am in charge of my bladder. No matter how busy the operation is, I can do it." Chapter 503: Boxer Peggy Medical center. buffet. Listening to Christina happily talking about the funny thing about the surgical maniacs wearing diapers and entering the operating room. Adam also found it funny. But wait until her brain fills up when she and Adam are more comfortable to wear. Adam felt offended. indeed. If you look at it according to normal conditions. As a woman, Christina must be more accustomed to wearing this than Dang. But after all, Adam was not Sheldon who couldn''t stand the bladder control, nor did he invent the "warm-keeping artifact" for queuing up to watch movies. He had to lift his waist from time to time, and howard looked enjoyable. Adam said that he could control, and that was really controllable. Just think of Adams good friends who are above his friends and whose lovers are not satisfied. Do the same thing with the same result. Jingle Bell. Just then, Adam''s phone rang. "Lisa?" Adam frowned, picked up the dinner plate, connected the phone, and walked out: "What''s the matter?" Assistant Lisa is solely responsible for taking care of Peggy. Calling at this time had to make Adam''s heart tense. Then, he heard a news that made him dumbfounded. "What? Peggy beat someone? What happened?" "Boss." On the other side of the phone, Lisa introduced: "Today Peggy''s sister brought her boyfriend to come to her, and the three of them talked, but Peggy''s sister''s boyfriend was a bit slurred..." "Ok?" Adam''s tone was cold: "To Peggy?" "Ok." Lisa quickly explained: "It''s just a slur, Peggy''s sister said directly about him." "and then?" Adam said coldly: "Peggy won''t hit him for no reason." "This man seems to be an artist." Lisa said: "I have a bad temper. Seeing Peggys sister said that he hit Peggys sister directly. Peggys sister let him do it. I immediately notified the bodyguards, but before they came up, Peggy went up. Just gave him a punch, hitting his left eye socket." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "What then?" "That **** is so tall, he didn''t expect it to be so useless." Lisa saw that the boss was in a good mood, and her voice was lighter: "I was stunned by Peggy''s punch in the eye socket. When he was about to attack, Peggy made another punch and hit him in the face. At this time the bodyguards have come up and have controlled the situation." "Has Peggy''s hand hurt?" Adam cared. "Don''t worry, boss, Peggy is not injured." Lisa smiled and said, "The **** was taken to the room of the bodyguards downstairs and guarded. The only question now is, what should I do with him? Peggy''s sister kept pleading, let us let him go now and take him to the hospital. " "What is this bastard''s attitude now?" Adam asked. "It should be scared." Lisa said, "After all, in the United States, don''t mess with anyone and don''t mess with the rich." This is the truth. In the bodyguard room, I saw the series of professional equipment and professional security personnel. As long as they have a brain, they know that they are either rich or powerful. "Look at it first." Adam groaned: "I''ll let someone go and deal with him later." "deal with?" Lisa was taken aback: "Boss, don''t be impulsive, he was beaten by Peggy." "Have you watched too many movies?" Adam murmured: "Am I going to fight so hard for this little thing?" "Yes." Lisa breathed a sigh of relief: "What did you say to deal with the boss?" "Don''t have anything to do with Peggy." Adam explained: "I''ll find a professional person to teach this **** how to behave, so as not to get on top of him. This man is an old policeman, and you just leave it to him." "Boss, what are you going to do?" Lisa curiously asked. "There is nothing to do." Adam sighed and said: "It''s not too good to be too much, so first teach him how to behave, heal his injuries, so that he has no evidence of entanglement with Peggy, and check his information by the way. Artists, there are always many hobbies, plus he said he would hit his girlfriend when he hits his girlfriend, and he dared to molest his girlfriend''s sister in front of his girlfriend. He must be a bad person. This kind of person naturally has a place for him to go. . " "..." Lisa was speechless. This is not a big fight? It''s not much better than killing him directly. The boss is really careful. It seems that we must never offend the boss in the future. "Don''t worry, I will ask someone to give him a wrist soap bag so that he won''t drop the soap when he takes a bath." Adam added. Lisa didn''t understand this stalk at all. But it does not prevent her from knowing that this must be the boss''s evil taste. "But what about Peggy''s sister?" Lisa asked, "She seems to love him very much." "Leave this to me." Adam smiled and said, "I will go there early in the evening. You are ready for dinner and I will tell her." He knew Peggy this sister. Back in high school, Peggy''s parents divorced. Peggy just tried to fall. But Peggy''s older sister was really depraved, followed by a little **** who drove a small RV modified by a minivan that didnt know how many hands it was, and all sorts of gangsters. This kind of small RV, when it is simple, does not even have a toilet, but has only one bed. It is jokingly called a mobile gun house. Sheldon''s older brother George Jr. bought one with enthusiasm. The good name is, pick up and drop brother Shelton. But Sheldon''s dad, George, saw through him at a glance. Because George was also young, he used a cool motorcycle to abduct his current wife This kind of RV is simply his dream back then. Although the motorcycle is cool, it is just a flower, not a real weapon... In order not to hold his grandson in advance, the older George resolutely opposed, and even threatened the younger George not to live in his home unless he sold the car. The young George is naturally a tough guy, and he is unwilling to sell it all the time. He also bought a lot of small light bulbs and laid out the inside. Then I drove this golden and jade-like car, went to the girlfriend''s house to pick up the girlfriend, met the girlfriend''s father, and promised to the other party that she would be sent back before 11 o''clock. The girlfriend''s father was also young. He naturally saw the true value of the car at a glance. His expression was ugly. In spite of George''s objection, he forcibly opened the door and looked inside. Then, there is no more. The point of the curfew is to give young people no chance to shoot randomly. In front of this kind of RV, the curfew time is meaningless. Little George was beaten back directly, and then he understood a truth: no parent is a fool. It is indeed convenient to drive such an RV, but only if you can make an appointment with a girlfriend. So he decisively stopped the loss and chose to sell. There is no core benefit, and you have to endure all the inconveniences of living in a RV, that''s not a fool. Little George was unsuccessful. But Sister Peggy''s little boyfriend succeeded. Because Peggy''s parents were divorcing at that time, the only thought was all on Peggy, the fuse of the divorce, and she didn''t care about her, the always transparent boss. A sister like Peggy can be persuaded by a little gangster, but Adam can''t convince him if he doesn''t believe it. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 504: you know too much hang up the phone. Ya is currently going to the VIP ward. He is in charge of a patient with Lasker''s cyst today. "Mr. Martin, Mr. Martin." The best nurse knocked on the bathroom door of the ward anxiously. "Dr. Duncan, Mr. Martin is locked inside and will not open the door." "Mr. Martin, please open the door. I know you are uncomfortable, but you need our help." Adam knocked on the door. "I don''t need help, I don''t need anyone." The patient, Mr. Martin, shouted in the bathroom across the door: "I am a small island, a beautiful island, surrounded by water." "Shit!" Adam''s face changed. "Doctor Duncan, I''ll call the security guard." The little nurse said subconsciously. "No need to." Adam twisted hard and unscrewed the door lock directly. Then the little nurse who knows best just stood on the spot in a daze. I saw Mr. Martin, a successful person who could afford to live in the VIP ward, lying on the side of the toilet with his face completely immersed in the toilet water. They saw Adam and the others come in, raised their heads, and then immediately went in again and drank water desperately. Adam stepped forward, lifted Mr. Martin directly with one hand, and walked out. "Do not!" The patient Mr. Martin struggled frantically: "Let me go back, I want to drink water." "Violet, go get the restraint band." Adam ordered. "Yes." The little nurse who knew best ran out immediately. "Don''t look at me, I don''t want others to see me so miserable." Mr. Martin shouted strugglingly. "This is not how you are, Mr. Martin." Adam stretched out his hand to press him on the hospital bed and comforted him: "You are just sick. There is a Lasker''s cyst in your pituitary gland, which caused you to have hypotension and natriuresis. This is the extreme thirst. But we can''t let you drink a lot of water, and can only use intravenous drip. Drinking a lot of water will further affect your blood sodium levels and make you mentally confused. It was not a beautiful island surrounded by the sea just now, it was just a toilet. I am not the aircrew on your vacation, I am your doctor. " "No! I don''t believe it!" Mr. Martin is hysterical. He is in a state of insanity. Adam had seen each other in a normal state. A lonely and proud successful businessman. A male assistant followed. According to this assistant, Mr. Martin has no friends, and the only friend who should be considered a friend is his assistant who has been with him for three years. Ok. This is just wishful thinking of this assistant. When the assistant restricted his boss to drink water according to Adam''s doctor''s order, the assistant was fired directly out of the body''s extreme desire for water. Adam advised Mr. Martin not to do this. "Are you just a doctor? What do you know?" Mr. Martin came over directly: "After you have an assistant? Let''s talk about this again." The words are full of disdain and pride. Adam naturally disdains to say anything to him. But the little nurse who knows the most? Can''t bear it? A few words suppressed Mr. Martin''s arrogance. There are many successful businessmen, but none of them are billionaires. Mr. Martin had to retract that sentence. The doctor Adam? He should really know the relationship between the assistant and the boss. But he didn''t listen to Adam''s suggestion and called his assistant back. Because in his eyes? The assistant saw him in such an embarrassed state? The psychological respect for him has collapsed. Such an assistant, he didn''t want to use it anyway. Adam can also understand this. It would be dangerous to know too many royal secrets just like the ancient times. you know too much. The widow does not want to see you. You can only disappear... "Doctor Duncan." This will work hard, the little nurse knows best that he has used it to restrain the belt quickly. "Tie him up." Adam ordered. The nurse who knows the most skillfully tied Mr. Martin''s hands and feet to the hospital bed. "Give him an intravenous drip of 3% hypertonic saline for four hours? A total of 500 ml." Adam gave the doctor''s order: "Repeat it." "Three percent hypertonic saline was injected intravenously for four consecutive hours for a total of 500 ml." The little nurse who knows best repeated. "well." Adam reminded again: "This hypertonic saline should not be injected too much, otherwise it will cause permanent damage to the patient''s brain, so be sure to pay a total of 500 ml in four hours." The nurse is just a nurse after all. Regarding common illnesses? They do not need a doctor, so they can go on their own. But for complex and rare conditions? Their knowledge is insufficient. Like this doctor''s order, if they misheard it as 500 ml per hour? For four consecutive hours, then the patient''s brain will be ruined. Isn''t it just dead? It''s paralyzed forever. Adam just said to Leeds that all good doctors have made mistakes that caused the death of patients who dont deserve to die. But what he didn''t say was? This common sense is for those excellent doctors in general. For him such a hang. Negligence caused the death of the patient? He might be able to avoid it forever. And the later, as his skills and abilities continue to improve, the success rate of this avoidance is higher. He didn''t want to fall into such a small mistake for the first time. Although it happened, even if it happened. It will not affect his career. Those excellent doctors, even after so many years, can still report all the details of the incident they encountered that year. It can be seen that this kind of thing will become a shadow and regret for the person concerned for a lifetime. Adam Brain has encrypted folders. But he will never make mistakes that can be avoided by saying more. "I see, Dr. Duncan." The little nurse nodded solemnly. "Doctor Shept." After Adam settled down with Mr. Martin, he found Dr. Sheput and explained the matter. "Row." Dr. Shept raised his wrist and checked the time. It was already more than two o''clock at the moment. It took four hours for Mr. Martin to instill an intravenous drip. It was already time for get off work. "Look at him tonight, we will have surgery tomorrow." An important difference between the attending doctor and the resident is that their working hours are fixed. Except for the need to work shifts with other attending doctors to the hospital every once in a while, and the need to rush to the hospital under special circumstances, the rest of the time is the normal commuting time with a break from seven nights to five weekends. This ensures that the attending doctor can have the same work and rest time as others. That is to have a normal life. Resident doctors desperately want to become attending doctors, not only for money, but also for free time. The real happiness is to have money and leisure. "Christina, your favor can be paid back." After Adam and Dr. Shept agreed, they found Christina and gave her the task of looking after Mr. Martin at night. In fact, the little nurses who know best can handle it. But Mr. Martin is a patient of Adam, and he does not have a full-time doctor to take care of him. He is really worried. Simply use up the favor Christina owes him. Otherwise, she is always thinking about and if you bet later, the favors are superimposed, and you will never be able to use it. She still has the risk of breaking the jar and directly relying on debt. It is better to repay what you owe. As expected, Christina was pleased to agree. To owe favor to others is actually a burden for a principled and proud person. If I don''t pay it back soon, I feel uncomfortable. But Adam never gave her a chance before. It''s okay now, but staying up all night and taking care of one more patient can offset one favor. This is much cooler than sending out an operation. Adam was more at ease with Christina, but he told him three times, then he changed his clothes after work and drove to New Jersey. Chapter 505: Sister Peggy New Jersey. Princeton University. Outside Peggy''s apartment building. Lisa waited there early. As soon as Adam''s car arrived. Lisa approached Adam with a smile and opened the door to Adam and treated him like an abbot. "Boss, dinner is ready, and the **** was taken away by the professional you sent." "Ok." Adam nodded and walked towards the apartment. He does not need to meet each other. Distance can produce enough awe. Professional things are left to professional people. What Kate introduced to him was an old policeman with rich experience and connections, and Adam believed that the other party could handle it well according to his wishes. All Adam needs to do is to persuade Peggy''s sister to cut her relationship with the other party, so as to remove the factors of instability around Peggy. "I really didn''t see that Peggy is so good." Lisa followed in small steps. Seeing that Adam was in a good mood, she jokingly said: "A beautiful girl scientist who punches people without saying anything is so cool." "Ha ha." Adam paused for a while and smiled: "This is not the first time Peggy has hit someone like this." "what?" Lisa exclaimed in cooperation: "Really?" "The first person to be beaten was our good friend Sheldon." Adam couldn''t help smiling and said, "We were still in high school then, and the two of them were only eleven years old." "Since he is a good friend, why would Peggy hit him?" Lisa curiously asked. "That''s what he deserves." Adam smiled and shook his head, an interesting story flashed in his mind. It was when Peggy''s parents got divorced. Peggy wanted to fall. Peggys mothers attention is still on her, allowing Peggy to get in touch with her peer Sheldon, while letting Peggy participate in the singing class, wanting Peggy to accept the Lords constraints and blessings. One Sunday. Shelton, who went to the philatelic club to take part in the event, was told that the event was cancelled. Because apart from Shelton, no one was attracted to this event. This makes Shelton incredulous. According to statistics, philately is becoming popular among 70-year-olds. It is said that these elderly people have enough time and interest to participate. Fortunately, Little Sheldon was used to disappointment, and was later taken to the singing class by his mother and sister. it''s here. He met Peggy, who was also forcibly pulled by his mother. Both of them are atheists, and they both look down upon this silly sing class prize-winning contest. But since being defeated by Peggy in chess before, Little Sheldon has been particularly interested in the competition with Peggy after setting up the table. Even the cold knowledge of the Bible that they don''t look up to. When the two talked, there was a conflict of competition. When the presiding priest asked a question, and Misie and the others were all dumbfounded, Peggy and Little Sheldon raised their hands at the same time, wanting to compete. The result is obvious. When the pastor saw little Sheldon coming over, his face turned green. Naturally, he would not choose to show him the ugly little Sheldon in public at every turn. He ignored little Sheldon and called Peggy to answer. This kind of thing is naturally not difficult for the two super geniuses. Peggy got the correct answer easily and was praised and rewarded by the pastor. Little Sheldon became even more angry and vowed to defeat Peggy next time. After returning, he read the Bible again and asked his sister Misie to ask questions to improve the speed of raising her hands. When the next week''s singing class is held. Little Shelton feels that I have the advantage and the chance to win. But what made him dazed was that Peggy didn''t fight with him at all, which made him unbearable. When asked, Peggy said that she wanted to see little Sheldon upset and angry. Emmm. Its quite like whats unhappy about you, tell me to be happy for everyone, my happiness is based on your pain. Little Sheldon wanted to treat him in his own way. But it was not necessary at the beginning. Even if he tells Peggy, his father often makes domestic violence famous saying: "Woman, get me a bottle of beer!" Peggy remained indifferent. At last. Little Sheldon finally reacted, using the root cause of Peggy''s desire to fall, and Peggy''s parents angered Peggy because she was getting divorced. then. Little Sheldon got what he wanted. Peggy finally got angry and used the most practical way Missy taught her to deal with Sheldon: violence! A fist hit little Sheldon''s left eye socket, knocking little Sheldon to the ground, and directly knocked out little Sheldon. Misie''s smirking laughter rang out at that time. afterwards. Little Sheldon''s mother saw it, and although she was extremely distressed, she had nothing to say. Because Peggy and Little Shelton are of the same kind. She also blamed Peggy for loving her. Just as Peggy hit Little Sheldon, it was the same as Missy hit Little Sheldon. No wonder. After all, Misie is Peggy''s master. However, Little Sheldon''s mother vaccinated Missy privately and forbid her to teach Peggy other violent methods. To know. Misie''s real trick is to slap her legs. These memories flashed through Adam''s mind. At this time, he has come to the door of the apartment. Lisa stepped forward with a wink and opened the door with the key. "Hi, Erica." Adam walked in and greeted a beautiful woman who was a little stranger and familiar. I really didn''t see it. My sister Erica , who was completely incomparable with her sister Peggy at the beginning, also got rid of the baby fat all over her body, and she appeared beautifully. But it''s not surprising to look at Peggy''s appearance. They are sisters after all. As long as there is a one-tenth similarity, it is undoubtedly a beautiful beauty. Just like a certain dragon girl, she is the ugliest one in their family. Although it is a bit of Versailles, it is not completely shadowless. "Hi, Adam." When Erica saw Adam, she was slightly in a daze. She also met Adam because of her younger sister Peggy. At that time, I just thought Adam was a little handsome, but the others didn''t feel much. And her cool boyfriend is totally incomparable. But looking at Adam now, it feels different immediately. Especially the temperament of Adam, which fascinated her. Ok. how to say. Mature, doctor, literary, handsome, four-fold aura, all her favorites. That''s right. Before, Peggys mother worried that her daughter Peggy had a daddy complex because of their broken marriage and she lost her father''s love prematurely, so she came to Adam. But she was worried about the wrong person. Peggy had only one and a half friends at first, and Sheldon was really useless, so he found Adam. Following his father, Peggy''s sister Erica, it is the daddy complex that was born unknowingly because of their broken marriage. Erica was planning to immediately ask Adam to intercede, and let her boyfriend of the artist go. But at the moment, he was not in a hurry. He fluffed up his long hair, covered the old wound on the corner of his cheek that was hit by his boyfriend, and showed the brightest smile to Adam. Chapter 506: Lets go 1 Peggy''s apartment. Erica flirted with her hair and smiled the brightest to Adam. Who is Adam? Understood immediately. then. "Does your hand hurt?" Adam directly took Peggy''s hand and asked distressedly while checking. "..." Both Peggy sisters are confused. what''s the situation? For Peggy, no matter what in the bedroom, Adam has never gotten crooked in public. He is not like that kind of person either. And she was not accustomed to the crooked energy of showing affection in public. "I''m fine." Peggy withdrew his hand and glanced at Adam with a frown. "If there is anything, I have the final say." Adam domineering the upper body of the president, he pulled Peggy''s hand over and played with it carefully. "..." Peggy glanced at her sister Erica, whose expression was a bit wrong, and suddenly understood, and stopped saying anything, letting Adam have the addiction of a domineering president. Erica is not a fool either. After mixing outside for so long, the boyfriend changed one after another, and he was very sensitive to this aspect of aura. She immediately understood what Adam meant. Then I felt more sour. Normal men shouldn''t be the same as her babbled boyfriend, shouldn''t they want both? Although she disliked her boyfriend''s molestation of his sister Peggy. But at the moment, I am even more disgusted with Adam''s show of affection. If she remembers correctly. When Adam was in high school, he was also a wanderer. Shouldn''t such a person be more interested in her identity? What pretend to be! Or is the charm of my sister Peggy really that great? But thinking of her sister Peggy''s looks and unattainable accomplishments. Erica felt a deep sense of powerlessness again. Other women may not have that great charm, but her sister is really not an ordinary woman. It seems that it is really possible for the prodigal son to turn his head back and become a dedicated good man. "Erica, get hungry, let''s eat together." Adam Yuguang has been paying attention to Erica. Seeing that there is no initial flattery on her face, she looks a little depressed. Knowing that the fire is coming, he let go of Peggy''s hand and greeted warmly. It''s not that he is Jia Baoyu''s father. Sneer at a certain combination. But he valued Peggy more. People have just born a baby for you, so you can find your sister-in-law. This is not something that a pure and upright person like Adam can do. Say it again. Erica is beautiful, but in the eyes of Adam, who has read all the beauties, she barely scores seven points. With Peggys first beautiful girl scientist, Carolines true virgin aura, Heather dominates the world, Max''s poisonous tongue bear, Robin''s heroic appearance, Noras color queen, Kates beautiful detective, Jennifers Transformers, Alices you cant deal with my boyfriend, you cant deal with me, And compared to a group of female friends with their own characteristics in the encrypted folders in Adam''s mind. Erica''s body is not comparable, and there is no interesting soul temperament. Even with a special identity. It''s not for the sake of that. Adam took the time to come here this time just to persuade Erica to remove the unstable factors around Peggy. How could you ask for trouble? Erica? Not so much! "We haven''t seen each other for a long time?" Seeing Erica in shock, Adam had to take the initiative to provoke the topic. "It''s been a long time." Erica glanced at Adam and Peggy who were sitting together, and sneered: "If I remember correctly, my sister Peggy was only eleven years old then? How old were you then? Seventeen. 18 years old?" "Time flies really fast." Adam didn''t answer this at all, and smiled: "Ms. Watson is going to remarry, Erica, have you met David? A good man, isn''t it?" "No matter how good it is?" Erica sneered: "How long can it last?" Even if she had any problems with her mother who gave up her, but she who had met David couldn''t say a word about David. In just a few short days of getting along, David made her feel the long-lost father''s love. This is a touch that has never been touched by her father who has married a stepmother a long time ago. But like Peggy, she is also not willing to believe in marriage, but the degree is not as extreme as Peggy. "Has David seen the wound on your face?" Adam gradually got to the point. "I have seen it." When Erica heard this, she couldn''t help touching the old wound on her cheek, with a complicated look on her face. It was sad for her boyfriend to beat her. I am also happy for David, who is about to become a stepdad, caring for her and making her way. It''s just that she is used to her boyfriend''s dual personality that is sometimes gentle and romantic and sometimes tyrannical. Plus David is a civilized man. In the end, this matter will not be over. "Dick is not always like this." Having said this, Erica finally remembered that her boyfriend had been taken away, and explained to her boyfriend: "Don''t hurt him." "do not worry." Adam smiled and said, "Peggy has been out for you. Why am I okay to hurt him? I just don''t want him to hurt Peggy''s family anymore. I have found a policeman to scare him. You never doubt that the police will hurt him. Right?" "..." Erica has a strange expression. She didn''t worry much at first. But when Adam said the identity of the other party, she had to worry. But it''s not easy to explain. Can''t you say that the policeman in the U.S. is dangerous? "How are your mother and David?" Adam smiled and changed the subject, giving Erica a time to calm down. "It''s okay." Erica suppressed the worries and complaints in her heart, and said casually: "They are getting married soon. I am helping my mother prepare for the wedding. This time I came to help them to discuss with Peggy about being a bridesmaid at the wedding." After meeting Adam, her feelings for her boyfriend suddenly became less intense. The thought of giving a head for the other party also faded. "Being a bridesmaid?" Adam was surprised: "Peggy give her mother?" "correct." Erica explained: "Not only Peggy, but me too. My mother doesn''t have any special best girlfriends, and she wants both Peggy and me to join, so she wants to let Peggy and I be the bridesmaids directly. This time my boyfriend Dick will be the best man..." "Is Peggy not willing?" Adam interrupted directly. "She depends on whether you have time." Erica said sourly: "She wants you to be the best man." "I don''t like walking the red carpet with other people. UU reading " Peggy frowned. Adam smiled at Peggy and looked at Erica: "What time? Where will it be held?" "In David''s hometown, a small town over Washington." Erica said: "The time is set in two weeks, November 18." Then she complained: "It will be Thanksgiving and Christmas soon, and they have only been engaged for a few weeks. I really can''t figure out why they are so anxious and so hastily." Adam smiled. Regardless of how old they are, David is starting a business again, so naturally he can be as fast as he can and save as much as possible. Maybe even Fengzi got married. If you drag on, you wont even be able to wear the wedding dress. Can you not hurry? "Peggy, I can spare time that day, shall we go together?" Adam also had a heart-to-heart talk with Peggy in the middle of the night, and naturally knew that under her arrogant and indifferent appearance, she also had emotional needs. She didn''t want to go. But I don''t want to go alone, and then walk the red carpet with a stranger, um, or a strange monkey. Because according to the arrangement of Erica and her boyfriend as the best man and bridesmaid, Peggy will also take a best man to the altar at that time. "it is good." Peggy and Adam looked at each other, the corners of their mouths cocked slightly. "..." Erica who helped with the preparation suddenly didn''t want to participate. Chapter 507: 1 thing down 1 thing "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! New Jersey. Peggy''s apartment. "So, that''s it." Adam felt Erica''s disgust for food, and stopped looking at Peggy in moderation. He turned his gaze on her again, and smiled: "I will participate with Peggy. Is there anything we can do for you? " "Do you have time?" Erica asked suspiciously: "You need to consider time even if you don''t participate, how can you help with the preparations?" "Not always." Adam smiled and said, "If you have any questions, you can contact Lisa, and she will help you fix it. Just treat it as Peggy and I helped." "..." Faced with the omnipotent ability to make money, Erica was speechless. "If you want to give your mother and David a romantic wedding, you can go and talk to a friend of mine." Adam smiled and said: "He is called the little romantic prince. He has a lot of fantastic ideas. The key is that he is still an architect. I also introduced it to David before. They also have a common language. Talking with him will definitely be helpful for you to help prepare your mom and David''s romantic wedding. " "Romantic little prince?" Erica murmured: "He won''t be self-proclaimed, is it?" "of course not." Adam said playfully: "I took this for him. He claims to be just an architect pursuing a true goddess, but believe me, he is the little romantic prince." "Fine." Erica was also just in her early twenties. Seeing Adam said this, she was naturally interested in this so-called romantic little prince: "But I am going back with Dick tomorrow. There are still many things I need to do for the wedding." "Delayed for a few days, I will book you a ticket at that time, first class." Adam said immediately: "I''ll send you to New York tomorrow night, and meet my friend Ted Mosby, you guys have a good chat. Its okay to help prepare for the wedding in New York. Lisa will take care of it for you when you have any needs. " In a few days, Erica''s boyfriend Dick basically recovered from the injury on his face. Although Peggy is a boxer. Under the training of Adam, his strength is much stronger than that of women of the same age. But after all it is not Tongyan King Kong Barbie. The lethality is limited. Under professional treatment, the injury on Dick''s face will soon return to normal. There will be no evidence to link Peggy. This **** can be released after a threat. Adam confessed that the old policeman was staring at him. after a while. After he could not associate Adam and Peggy, as long as he acted improperly. Immediately there will be accidentally discovered by a well-meaning person and call the police. Then he will pay for his carelessness. All follow the formal procedures. Adam had already read the other party''s information on the way here. It''s not the first time all kinds of messy things have entered the police station. One step closer is also reasonable. As for Erica. As long as you get along with Ted for a few more days and see what is truly romantic and gentle, you will naturally no longer be nostalgic, romantic and tyrannical. This is called one thing drop one thing. Ted Mosby, a **** architect, a woman''s robbery, and a romantic little prince, is not a mere name. "it is good." Adam has said this, Erica naturally has no reason to refuse, and agrees very happily. The next step is to chat while enjoying the food. If it was Peggy as a child. So as a hub for the three, she will be very active. Because at that time, she was a combination of Sheldon and Missy, possessing Sheldon''s genius IQ and Missy''s high EQ. IQ is high to a certain level, and many things are clear at a glance. There is no knowing, but only whether you want to do it. Emotional intelligence is also included. Such as Sheldon. Does he really know many things? Do not! He just didn''t care, he didn''t want to spend a little time thinking about it. High IQ to pursue self. High EQ requires more attention to others. Time is limited. If you pay more attention to the various needs of others, you will inevitably spend less time on your own pursuit. This is an irreconcilable contradiction. Wisdom is the sum of IQ and EQ, and the proportion can take time to adjust. The vast majority of ordinary people often feel that both are not enough, and they don''t even have the opportunity to choose to adjust the ratio. Geniuses generally choose 7:3, seven points IQ, and three points EQ. Therefore, in the eyes of outsiders, geniuses are often a little weird, but they can still interact with each other. But Sheldon chose 9.999:0.0001, which was almost completely abandoned. The EQ of 0.0001 is just for loving his mother and grandmother the most, and for the instinct to prevent being beaten to death. That''s why he doesn''t seem to have any emotional intelligence, and Geng is unbearable. In the later period, under the continuous influence of the circle of friends, he became more like a human, but like Leonard and Howard who had girlfriends, he had less achievements. Once his brain was slow, he was suspicious of life. If the final Nobel Prize in Physics hadn''t given him a flash of luck with the "happy ending", it is estimated that Shelton would not get it. Like countless unknown theoretical physicists, young geniuses, talented, plunged into the ocean of theory, and never set off a big wave again. Dao Xin is impure. The high emotional intelligence that Peggy showed when she was a child was her desperate choice. She had known for a long time that her parents had conflicts because of her particularity. Because she cares about her parents. So she tried her best to show some of the performance that ordinary girls should have, like dolls, cute and pleasant. To make up for the rift in the family. With her super genius IQ, with a little thought, the IQ EQ is allocated at 9:1, and she can show high IQ and high EQ. But when playing chess with little Sheldon, what she said was her voice. Like Sheldon, she is very proud of herself and very persistent in her heart. After her parents divorced, she tried to degenerate and become ordinary. After being awakened by Adam, Peggy changed. She strengthened herself and made the same choice as Shelton. The 1 point of wisdom allocated to the emotional quotient is recovered and most of it becomes the IQ EQ ratio of 9.999:0.0001. then. Academically, she advanced by leaps and bounds, suppressing Sheldon and becoming the youngest doctor and mathematician in history. But in contrast. She stopped playing with Missy. To other people, they look down high and indifferent. Erica means no better to her than Missy means to Sheldon. Even if it hadn''t been for such a long period of in-depth communication with Adam, the emotional intelligence had improved a little bit intentionally or unintentionally, whether these two punches would be slapped would be two different opinions. "Erica, go, I''ll take you to my place to see." With a look from Adam, Lisa immediately understood and invited Erica to visit her room. "Lisa will help you later, so you can have a good chat." Adam smiled. "Uh, all right." Erica was startled, but she got up and followed. Waited over there. Lisa repeatedly invited her to stay tonight and after she repeatedly refused, she finally told the truth vaguely. then. When Erica went back to get her clothes, her eyes looked at Adam full of weirdness, as if she was looking at a pervert. To this. Adam smiled and watched. In order to make up for his unintentional loss of making Peggy''s emotional intelligence 10,000 times worse in order to gain Peggy''s friendship and strengthen his wisdom, he now has to work 10,000 times. Do not ask to immediately restore Peggy to a quirky girl with high IQ, high EQ and explosive double quotient. But let Peggy be more of the smoke from today''s fist. Adam was satisfied. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 507 One Thing and One Thing), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 508: Carpe Diem Early the next morning. Adam drove back to New York. Medical center. "How was it last night?" Adam found Christina and asked. "I''m doing errands, don''t you worry about it?" Christina opened her mouth and reminded: "The favor I owe you is gone." "of course." Adam smiled and nodded, said a few more words to Christina, and walked into Mr. Martin''s VIP ward. After the inspection. Sure enough, everything is normal. When it was dawn, Dr. Sheputt came over and directly performed the operation. This is a minimally invasive surgery. Use an endoscopic scalpel to penetrate Mr. Martin''s nose to remove the Lasker''s capsule tumor of the pituitary gland. Surgery is not complicated, it is micro-manipulation. It''s over soon. Out of the operating room, I met George in the hallway, who was energetic. "Adam, have fun in time!" George pointed to Adam, got the medical record book from the nurse''s station, took a whirl dance step, and left happily. "what''s the situation?" Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. "Doctor O''Malley received God''s blessing today." The little nurse knows best with a smile. "God blessed?" Adam is struggling: "Is it because of some rare surgery?" "No." The little nurse who knows best laughed: "He almost went to see God today, but God sent the holy pigeon and sent him back to the world so that he can enjoy life, and then go to see God when he grows old, so he is very excited now. ..." Adam asked a few more questions. Finally understood the ins and outs. It turned out that George bought donuts for breakfast outside the hospital this morning. When he was about to eat, a bubble of bird droppings fell from the sky, and it was in the middle of the donut in George''s hand. The disgusting George was about to add the doughnut and threw it on the ground. Attracted pigeons to eat donuts. Quite the demeanor of Lao Xing in the martial arts biography. When Lao Xing came back from begging in Kyoto, he saw Lao Bai holding the chicken drumstick in his hand, and spit on the chicken drumstick directly, and then asked, "Can you eat it?" Don''t eat it, right? Then he took it and ate it. It was his saliva anyway, he didn''t dislike it. This pigeon, Adam seriously suspects that it is very human, for the sake of eating, cunning and cunning. That soaking in bird droppings is not what it pulls and who is it? George has not seen the Martial Arts Biography, does not know that there is this hand, and has no doubt about the sinister intentions of the pigeon. Seeing that the pigeon was eating, he was about to go around. Just left that position. A figure fell from the sky. Cover the pigeon and the donuts completely, including the place where George just stood eating the donuts. In other words. If there was no bird droppings from the sky, it would be George himself who was hit. The other party was a glass washer who fell from the fifth floor. Once George was hit, he was immortal and disabled. What shocked him the most was that the fallen glass washer should have collapsed his lungs and his back should have been severed. The arteries should have been completely cut off, but only the bones of his legs had broken. This is simply a miracle. No wonder George is so excited. noon. Autonomous restaurant. "Look!" As soon as Adam came, George took a bird''s paw and offered a treasure. "This is the holy pigeon that saved you?" Adam looked at it. "Correct." George played with the bird''s paw and said sincerely: "I pulled it from the patient''s back. I''m going to come over. I will find someone to make it. From now on, this will be my lucky charm. God is watching me." "Ah!" Christina sneered: "That pigeon was slapped on the patient''s back. With so many pigeon feathers, why don''t you collect it to make a hat or something, that''s a lucky bird crown given to you by God." "You don''t believe in God?" George stared at her immediately. "I believe in science." Christina said. "Then how do you explain what happened to me today?" George pressed. "Shit luck." Christina smiled: "Oh, no, it''s bird feces luck!" "All right." Seeing that the two were about to carry it up, Adam said in a rounded tone: "George, didn''t you just talk about having fun in time? Quarreling with Christina is not considered having fun in time." "She was so in awe that she didn''t understand, just like the patient." George dissatisfied: "What a shocking miracle, they are indifferent." "Ok?" Adam''s heart moved: "The patient is not happy?" "Ok." George complained: "This miracle, three witnesses, the pigeon has gone to heaven, only me and him remain in the world, we should have discussed the gift of God for the rest of our lives together, thank God for letting us understand and grasp today The truth of having fun in time. But he was depressed, he didn''t want to tell me anything, and he didn''t think I was too noisy... "Don''t you see the problem?" Adam reminded. "what is the problem?" George was taken aback. Christina also looked over. "Remember that some time ago I rescued a female lady who jumped from the top of a hospital building?" Adam reminded: "If it weren''t for me to reach out and catch him who fell in time, it wouldn''t be a high-heeled shoe that I smashed on my friend Barney''s head. Do you think this is a miracle?" "You mean the patient didn''t accidentally fall, but jumped off the building?" Christina reacted immediately. "If it accidentally falls, he won''t react like this." Adam shook his head and said, "George, you really should thank God, otherwise you are really dead in vain." "what?!" George was stunned, then his face flushed. The patient who originally thought he was the same object of God''s gift is now the murderer who almost killed him. This reversal change made George unacceptable. "I''ll ask him!" George got up, grabbed the bird''s paw, and ran to the ward. "Don''t these people who commit suicide have a sense of ethics?" Christina murmured: "Even if you can''t think about it, jump off the building and take a look, can''t it? Kill innocent passers-by at every turn, what''s the matter?" According to the speed of free landing, if anyone who commits suicide will look down before jumping, it can basically guarantee that innocent passers-by will not be accidentally injured. "Ugh." Adam sighed. There are not many such things, and sometimes even one person commits suicide by jumping off the building, killing two innocent passersby. More sadly. Sometimes because of the "human flesh mat", innocent passers-by who live happily die, and those who don''t want to live just don''t die. He was brought to the hospital by an ambulance, but was rescued by a doctor. According to George. Is this a punishment from God? After Adam and the others had finished their meal and walked out of the cafeteria, they met George who was angry above him. "Asshole!" The little fat man who has always been good-tempered directly breathed out fragrance. "Did it by yourself?" Adam knew it. "Yes." George said angrily: "Although he didn''t want to admit it, he didn''t deny it. He just acquiesced in it. No wonder he didn''t resonate with my excitement and happiness. What a bastard, he almost killed me and didn''t know to apologize to me. " "Get him a psychiatrist." Adam reminded. According to the formal process, this is a psychological problem, and psychological counseling must be carried out. Chapter 509: Inhumanity Into the night. Near the medical center. An elegant bar. "Oh, the environment here is better than the McAllen Bar." When Ted came, he looked around with emotion: "Look at this sofa, this deck, this chandelier!" "Nor look at who brought us in." Lily leaned on Matthew, enjoying the environment in the bar. "If Barney knew we would leave him and run here, he would probably go crazy." Matthew smiled. "He''s crazy, just don''t make me crazy." Adam smiled and said: "Because the work of the intern is really busy, I can only choose a bar near the hospital, taking advantage of the gap when I want to ask Ted for a favor, everyone gathers by the way." Joe''s bar was originally opposite the hospital. The atmosphere is pretty good, and it is the first choice for friends gathering and chatting. But last time, Adam had an opinion on Joe. When Adam saved his life first, he got a backstab for medical expenses. Although it is understandable. But Adam was not willing to accept it. Since then. Adam never went to Joe''s bar again. This time the party also found a new place. "What''s busy?" Ted took the high-end beer that Adam had ordered them, took a refreshing sip, and asked comfortably. "It''s like this..." Adam processed Erica''s affairs and briefly introduced: "This is my good friend''s mother''s wedding, so I hope you can give her some good suggestions." "Huh!" Lily was upset when she heard it, and stared at Adam with wide-eyed eyes: "Do you ask Ted for help with this kind of thing? Shouldn''t you find the only experienced bride-to-be here?" With that, she pointed at herself. "Of course you want Lily to help." Adam smiled: "But Ted is more experienced in communicating with women. His sincere eyes are very confusing, and he can give Erica some emotional guidance by the way." "Ted is better than me?" Lily''s eyes widened, and her dissatisfaction almost overflowed. "Nor." Adam smiled and said: "The main reason is that I have a psychological burden, and I am afraid that Matthew will blame me~" "Why would Matthew blame you..." Lily didn''t react for a while. Matthew, who was clear by the bystander, had already understood it, and whispered a few words in Lily''s ear. "I''m all joking~" Lily''s face flushed suddenly, and she covered it up and said, "I don''t have a tendency in that aspect..." "Ok." Adam nodded seriously: "I believe you." Lily: "..." "Are you sure I can help you?" Ted took the topic: "My significant other has no shadow, and I am very confused. How can I give emotional guidance to your good friend''s sister?" "Just chat." Adam smiled and said: "Just be a good girl to save from the big devil, don''t be pressured, I believe in you." "..." Ted was speechless. This is not stress yet? "I can''t tell Barney about this." Adam reminded: "I don''t want to trouble him anymore." "We help you cover." Lily said: "I really can''t let Adam and Barney meet again, otherwise Barney will be crazy." "I''m not to blame." Adam shrugged and said, "Last time I gave a thousand warnings and asked Matthew to say it seriously, and told him not to provoke Matthew''s female professor. What happened?" "He went anyway." Matthew sighed. "But your paper also got a B+." Ted couldnt help telling his good friends: You know, how hard did Barney put in for your B+ grade? He twisted his waist and was admitted to the hospital again. Just like that, he vowed to wait. He is discharged from the hospital and must win you an A!" "Ha ha." Hearing this, Matthew thought of being in the hospital? His irritable female professor in her fifties gave him a B+ score for the thesis with a smile? He also glanced at Barney on the hospital bed and indicated that it was Barneys. Credit? That scene was so funny. "Okay? For the good results, I forgive Barney for risking my future." "This time it turned out pretty good." Adam shook his head and said: "But every time you can only hand over the risky results to God? Think about the consequences! That''s why I didn''t deliberately be named Barney today? I asked you to keep it secret. He is too ego. I am not willing to restrain my good friends even for a while! I am speechless to him. But for the sake of everyone being friends. As long as he doesn''t come to mess with me, I won''t teach him. " The three of Ted were silent. "Barney has changed a lot." Lily wrinkled her nose? She said roundly, "Making a fool or a fool? But the scale has narrowed a lot." "Yup." Matthew smiled and said, "It''s really Adam that you taught him too deep a lesson." "What is profound?" Ted murmured: "It''s shuddering, even I''m scared to think about it." "Why are you afraid?" Adam smiled and said, "You can''t do Barney''s extraordinary things, why do you want to substitute Barney?" "..." Thai German language. Can he say that although he pushes half way every time, he actually wants to play like that with Barney? "correct." Adam looked at the time? Seeing that Erica hasn''t come yet? He said to the three of them: "What do you think of the name of this bar?" "Lindsey Bar?" Lily took a sip of beer: "That''s the name, why do you ask?" "I don''t think the name is good, and I want to change it." Adam smiled and said, "What do you think of the Friends Bar?" "Friends bar?" Everyone nodded and applauded. "It''s good, but how do you change its name?" Ted curiously asked. "Because I am going to buy this bar." Adam smiled and said: "Since you all feel good? I will use this name then." "what?!" All three exclaimed. "Everyone thinks it''s a good place, and it''s next to the hospital where I work." Adam explained: "So I just had an idea? After I bought this place, everyone can use it as a stronghold in the future. So that I can sit down when I have time? I can have more chances for gatherings with everyone." "Because of this?" Ted was speechless: "You just bought a bar?" "Isn''t this reason enough?" Adam asked with a smile. This kind of inhumane approach left the three poor people speechless. "How?" Adam asked: "At that time, I will give you a VIP card? A card holder dedicated to you? In the future, everyone''s base will be moved from the McAllen Bar to the Friends Bar? How about?" "This one?" The three of Lily looked at each other and hesitated: "It''s a good place, but it''s still some distance away from where we live, and the McAllen Bar is just below us. We will come and sit on the weekend at most..." "Okay." Adam readily said: "It''s enough if you are willing to come over on weekends. You come every day and I don''t have time to participate. Once a week, the frequency is just right." "Then you still buy it?" Ted couldn''t help asking. "of course." Adam looked at him in surprise: "Why don''t you buy it?" "Just to get together once a week?" Ted couldn''t understand Adam''s view of consumption. "It''s still that sentence, isn''t this reason enough?" Adam smiled. I bought this bar, on the one hand, I really wanted to get together with Matthew and Chandler. Adam''s residency training career at the medical center is at least several years away. Studying medicine is racing against time and saving a little time every week. After a few years, it is not a small number. He is short of time and not short of money In contrast. Lily Matthew, Chandler Monica and the others hang out in bars and cafes every day, and it''s not too late for the time on the road. On the other hand, I also retaliated casually for Joe''s backstab. Given his popularity in the hospital, as long as he comes here a few times, many people in the hospital will follow. This will definitely have a great impact on Joe''s bar, which specializes in the business of medical staff. At last. Adam can be a conscientious boss, do the best bar service, but not greatly increase the cost, from time to time to give some concessions to colleagues in the hospital, just to manage the hospital connections. Dont make less money but dont make money. Three birds with one stone. perfect! Chapter 510: What is the relationship between the three of you? Friends bar soon after. "Hi, I''m Ted~" "Hi, this is Erica~" As soon as Erica came over, the three Adams immediately noticed a strong suction. Teds classic slow-motion gaze skill reappears for the Nth time. Only her was in his eyes. Emmm. This is the reaction whenever Ted meets a girl who is beloved. Adam and Lily Matthew looked at each other. Shows a playful or vomiting or helpless smile. Adam knew that this wave was stable. Passive Ted, there is a question mark whether he can complete the task. But Ted, who is subjectively active, can definitely accomplish the task! really. After a brief introduction. Ted''s firepower is full, and Erica will laugh again after a while. The three of Adam were alive and they were abruptly ignored by the two of them. really. As long as you don''t feel embarrassed, the embarrassment is someone else. Adam winked at Lily Matthew, and talked to the hotly chatting couple, and the three of them left the deck one after another. Erica looked at Adam embarrassedly. Ted didn''t notice it, and with a few words, Erica''s gaze was drawn back. "boss." The female bodyguard who sent Erica over saw Adam coming out of the bar and hurriedly stepped forward to say hello. "She has your phone, right?" Adam asked. "Have." The female bodyguard nodded. "You can find a place nearby to rest first." Adam smiled and said, "I guess it will be a long time, and maybe I won''t go back tonight. When she calls you, you will pick her up again." The female bodyguard nodded and drove away. "No way?" Lily complained: "They just met? Do you really think they will be so fast?" "How long has Ted been out of romance?" Adam teased. "Uh." Lily thought for a while: "It''s been a long time. Since he was rejected by the female doctor last time at the singles terminal, he has been depressed. The top matchmaker at the singles terminal said that he broke her record of 100% matching success, and was frustrated that he wanted to close the singles terminal. To be honest, if there is no suitable one, Ted will die alone. In the end, Ted persuaded her to continue to find him, slowly, and for free. " "Hehe, the female doctor will be married soon." Adam shook his head and smiled: "Ted really thought he could use the so-called mathematics to calculate the matching rate as high as 96%. He wanted to let the bride-to-be married in a few days to give up the fiance with a matching rate of 85%?" "That female doctor also asked about this." Lily shrugged, "Obviously, Ted feels ok." "Sometimes Ted is so brazen." Adam Tucao: "But the little romantic prince will have this kind of skin, otherwise he won''t be able to make waves. "This is also a good thing." Matthew didn''t want to participate in criticizing the good buddies, and changed the subject: "At least the female doctor helped him detect the cancer and he was treated in time." "That mole!" Lily exclaimed: "Who would have thought that a mole would be cancer? It''s terrible." "baby." Matthew hurriedly hugged Lily and comforted: "We have all been thoroughly examined, and none of the moles is cancer." "That''s basal cell carcinoma." Adam explained: "It''s generally benign, like Ted''s disease, the chance is too small, too small, don''t worry." "I''m just scared." Lily put her arms around Matthew''s arm? She shrank her body. Adam nodded. There is a period of time in the previous life? The news of getting cancer from moles is all the rage. Many people, like Lily, worry about whether the mole on their body will also become cancer. After all, most people have one or two of them more or less. Adam was also worried. then. After the news of various laser mole removal is raging. Adam was relieved. One is science. One is marketing. The bad news is that marketing is trying to make money, which is obviously good news. The fact is also true. Like countless similar news? After a gust of wind, there is nothing left. This life. After studying medicine, there will be no such doubts. But when Ted came to him to remove the mole. The first thought in Adam''s mind was Sheldon. Because of Missy''s yin legs? Shelton often complained that when she was in her mother''s stomach, she should work harder? Absorb Missy completely. such. He doesn''t have a nasty twin sister now? It''s just a mole. The canceration of Ted''s mole made Adam think of another possibility. Fortunately, Sheldon didn''t try hard. Otherwise, Missy was really absorbed by him and turned into a mole, most likely to become cancerous, and then kill her own brother. This is the real love and killing. Emmm. Next time Sheldon complained? Adam was going to use this to tease? Guaranteed to make Sheldon puff up his eyes. "Let''s go." Matthew looked in the bar and saw that Ted and Erica were getting closer and closer with the opportunity of smiling forward and backward, agreeing with Adam''s judgment in his heart. The window period of more than a month is already Ted''s limit. Not to mention that Erica was originally a beauty. Even an ordinary girl? Ted probably can enter a romantic state. "I still think it''s too fast." Lily also took a look and shook her head. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. "why are you laughing?" Lily keenly felt the offense from the laughter. "It''s nothing." Adam smiled: "I just remembered Ted talking about you in the college dormitory back then." Back then. Lily and Matthew got better as soon as they went to college? Then they made great progress. That evening. They talked about love in the dormitory. Matthew is a man, still a beast at this time? Second and third bases can no longer satisfy his desire to attack. Lily stopped him and used various petty bourgeois scenes to depict the atmosphere they should have the first time. High-end suites facing the sea, flowers, candles, red wine, underwear... In short. Everything must be perfect. however. Three minutes later. This dream scene has disappeared. joke. Are they all young men and women with strong blood? At this moment? Who can stand it? It''s not Liu Xiahui. therefore. Matthew proposed to do it again. Lily didn''t refuse? She didn''t want to refuse. Only the upper bed was shaken by the laws of physics, and Ted, who doubted life, resolutely expressed his opposition. unfortunately. invalid objection. Matthew threw the Walkman and earphones to him and left him alone. And it turns out. Headphones and music are useless. "Hehe." Matthew laughed. "Hey! Don''t laugh anymore!" Lily flushed red, patted Matthew on the shoulder, and then patted Adam on the shoulder. "OkayOkay, we don''t laugh anymore." Adam suppressed a smile and said solemnly: "They are making progress quickly, but as long as they don''t come a second time... we can all understand." "Adam Duncan!" Lily leaped forward with her teeth and claws. Fight for a while. Adam was asked by Lily about the matter with Robin and the matter with Erica''s sister Peggy. One pair, whats the relationship between you three? When I look at it, there is something abnormal'' expression. Adam responded with a smile naturally: "Everyone is a good friend." then. The hospital was suddenly very busy, and Adam was immediately impressed. Chapter 511: What a genius Medical center. Emergency. "Dr. Duncan, there is a five-year-old child with a heart problem. He is in the No. 1 Clinic." The nurse greeted Adam when he saw Adam coming in. "Okay, I see." Adam walked quickly over. A little girl of African descent, lying there, had trouble breathing. "The aorta is narrowed, sudden severe breathing difficulties, respiratory rate 40, blood pressure 180/100, tachycardia, mid-systolic murmur." As Adam checked, he said, "Give her 20 milligrams of furosemide." "Yes, doctor." The nurse gave the little girl a diuretic injection quickly. "What''s her name?" Adam asked. "Carissa." The nurse replied. "Hi, Karissa, this is Dr. Duncan." Adam leaned over to look at the little girl who looked a little confused, and said warmly: "Have you encountered anything that shouldn''t be touched, or ate something that shouldn''t be eaten?" Karissa shook her head hard. "Has her family come?" Adam looked up and asked the nurse. "Her father and sister are coming." The nurse replied. "Doctors!" Another nurse reminded: "Her heart rate has changed." "Ventricular tachycardia." Adam looked at the monitor and frowned: "20 mg lidocaine, intravenous bolus." "Yes, doctor." The nurse responded immediately. "Have you got her medical record?" Adam asked. "Searching the database." The nurse replied. "Doctor, she has a fever." The nurse reminded. "Immediately give her gastric lavage and prepare for lavage." Adam ordered: "Then give her a toxicology test." "Is she poisoned?" The nurse was surprised. "Ok." Adam nodded: "Let the lab check as soon as possible to see what she has eaten." "Yes, doctor." The nurse agreed, and took the blood of Karissa expertly, and then took the blood sample to the laboratory for a toxicology test. After Adam gave Kalissa gastric lavage, her fever, ventricular arrhythmia, high blood pressure, anxiety and other symptoms of poisoning were all relieved. Over the laboratory. Because it was Adams name, it was urgently processed, and a toxicology inspection report was soon sent. "damn it!" Adam took it over and took a look, and couldn''t help cursing. The nurse also showed an angry expression. However, the results of the examination showed that the five-year-old Kalissa had an overdose of cocaine. This is a strong calf! She is only five years old! "Dr. Duncan, do I need to notify the Children and Family Services Agency?" The nurse asked. "Ok." Adam nodded. In the United States, wherever children are harmed? Whether it is intentional or unintentional? It will attract investigations from child protection organizations. Hospitals and doctors, as long as they find it, they should also report it in accordance with the procedures. "Doctor Duncan? Kalissa''s family is here." The nurse reminded. "Let them wait." Adam continued to treat Karissa. Now that the cause of the disease has been figured out, just prescribe the right medicine? Don''t rush to ask the family member Karissa''s past medical history. Wait until the child and family service agency sends someone over. Adam came forward with each other again. Children and family service agencies are coming soon. Is a middle-aged woman of African descent. "Ms. McGillis, this is the situation." Adam introduced Kalissa''s condition: "The family is in the waiting area." "Let''s go over and take a look." Ms. McGillis said with a heavy face. "it is good." Adam nodded? Take her to the waiting area for the family. A sturdy middle-aged African-American man? Sitting there anxiously, a teenage African-American girl leaning on his shoulders, with headphones on his ears and eyes closed. "Mr. Freeman." The nurse stepped forward? Called. "How is my daughter?" Mr. Freeman leaned the African-American **** a chair? He stood up and asked anxiously. "She''s okay." Adam nodded to him. "Thank God." Mr. Freeman raised his hands high, thanked God first, then walked over and reached out to shake hands with Adam: "Thank you? Doctor! I want to see her now!" "Don''t hurry." Adam introduced: "This is Ms. McGillis from the Children and Family Services Agency. She has something to tell you." "Your legal name and address?" Ms. McGillis asked blankly. "what?" The smile on Mr. Freemans face immediately froze there? He looked at Adam, and then at the seat he was already sitting on. Ms. McGillis, who was posing a serious questioning posture, asked suspiciously: "What happened? ?" He is not stupid. This is obviously not a good sign. "Please tell me? Your legal name and address!" Ms. McGillis repeated her request blankly. This time? Not a request? But a request! "Where is Karissa? I want to see her, now!" Mr. Freeman said irritably. "Your five-year-old daughter had an overdose of cocaine." Adam reminded. Mr. Freeman was taken aback for a moment, then turned around, put his hands on the counter, and shook his head. Obviously he understood it all. "Tim Morgan Freeman, address..." After a while, Mr. Freeman calmed down, turned around, faced Ms. McGillis, and reported his message. "I didn''t do it. I don''t know where Karissa got the cocaine." "Ok." Ms. McGillis closed the record sheet and nodded: "Our children and family service agency will conduct door-to-door tracking..." "This is over?" The nurse did not dare to say: "He has committed the crime of endangering children!" "Mr. Freeman is a middle class, has his own job, has his own house." Ms. McGillis explained: "I still have many families living in the car... I trust Mr. Freeman, and we will follow up." Adam knew it. This situation is too common in the United States. The general environment that cannot be controlled by the source remains unchanged, and it is impossible to manage it by a few staff members of these institutions. Otherwise, Adam will pass through the meeting, and there will be no jaw-dropping operation of direct publicizing and innocence. The logic here is that if you can''t manage it, just let it go. The formalization of the government and the marketization not only saves the huge amount of finance consumed by the anti-independence program each year, but also makes a large part of the criminals'' daily income. The pros and cons are all money that can''t be counted! What a genius who came up with this method. This move was supported by the vast majority of Americans. People from Xitou naturally raised their hands in favor, and no longer had to hide. The police do not have to risk firing to stop the criminals and the people of the drug. Taxpayers finally don''t have to spend their own taxes on such bad things. Anyway, they don''t need to **** it, and it doesn''t matter whether they **** it or not. Emmm. Everyone is happy. Its just that in such a big environment like Karissa, children who have no self-control and are curious about everything, because it is easier to get in touch with calves, eat by mistake or try it with friends The odds will skyrocket. It''s the same as when Asia was a child when he was a child, and with his friends, he stole an adult''s cigarette and learned how to smoke an adult. After being choked for a few bites, Adam threw it away, and did not smoke when he grew up. But the rest of the friends, many of them are enjoying the "good things" of adults, and when they grow up, most of them don''t leave the cigarette. This is true of cigarettes. Not to mention a calf that is countless times more addictive. At that time, those middle-upper class who only want to not smoke and don''t want to waste their taxes will probably find it painful to find that they can control themselves but not their children. In the legend, I can''t believe that the country where I have died because of the evil and the poison, maybe it will become the same, and rebirth from the shell. The world is so mysterious, it can''t be so. Chapter 512: Guo Qiangwei is here Medical center. emergency room. "Now, can I see my Karissa?" Mr. Freeman asked in a deep voice. "of course." Adam nodded and pointed to the African-American girl who was leaning there and listening to music with her eyes closed: "But your eldest daughter also needs your care." A trace of panic flashed in Freeman''s eyes. "this way please." Adam sighed in his heart and stretched out his hand to beckon him to follow him. Mr. Freeman followed Adam and walked into the ward to interact with his youngest daughter, Kalissa. It can be seen that he still loves his daughter very much. "Doctor, when can Karissa go home?" Mr. Freeman walked to Adam and asked. "Observe for a few hours." Adam said, "But before she is discharged from the hospital, can you guarantee that she will not come into contact with cocaine again? If I am not mistaken, is your eldest daughter in West Drugs? She also brought cocaine home." "Doctor, do you have any children?" Mr. Freeman did not deny, he was silent for a moment and asked. "..." Adam twitched his mouth and shook his head: "No." "Then you won''t understand what it''s like to be a parent." Mr. Freeman glanced in the direction of his eldest daughter with a sad expression: "My wife passed away last year. During that time, my eldest daughter Shandra and her quarreled every day, a typical adolescent rebellion. After my wife passed away, I didnt know how to communicate with Sandra, but I could feel that sometimes, Sandra didnt want to live at all..." "I can introduce you to a good psychologist." Adam sighed in his heart and said, "Sandra needs help, but this kind of thing must be forbidden, and it can''t spread to Karissa. She almost died today." "Thank you, doctor." Mr. Freeman smiled reluctantly. The smile was full of powerlessness. Adam can understand. If something like calf addiction is contaminated, it is basically a family ruin, which can be solved by a psychiatrist. The rational approach is to send them to a specialized agency for compulsory detoxification. But how dare Mr. Freeman, who is a father, run into Sandra, who doesn''t want to live in the first place. Sent in during the day, maybe she committed suicide at night. Doesn''t it mean that he forced his daughter to death? Moreover, many criminals have directly managed their business in drug rehabilitation centers. On one side is the painful withdrawal reaction. On one side is the tentacled calf. How to choose is self-evident. Even if it is the kind of drug rehabilitation institution that regular criminals cannot enter, they successfully detoxify. But once out. The probability of relapse still breaks through the sky. There is really no way to think about it. Those regular criminals, such as Fried Chicken, why do they strictly require that their subordinates are not allowed to use Western drugs? Those who want to control the women who sell their bodies to make money, why the first step is to let them get addicted? Isn''t it a poisonous person, there is no bottom line? Once you become addicted, you can ask her to do anything in order to be able to take a sip! Wei Xiaobao''s magic medicine, no matter how you humiliate her, or even beat her, she will go forward and never give up. Compared with Duzin, he is a younger brother. If Mr. Freeman is uncomfortable, not only Sandra will not be able to keep it, but Karissa will probably not be able to. He is just an average middle class, how can there be so much money to support Sandra? Once there is no money. Adam had no doubt that the addicted Sandra could even sell his sister Karissa. Although understand. But Adam can''t do anything about it. He could only accompany Mr. Freeman sadly for a while, then turned and left. This is the first one. But it was definitely not the last one Adam encountered. "Adam!" "Amy, come to help Leonard decorate the office again?" Adam ran into a fashion girl and couldn''t help laughing. "Yup." Leonard''s second daughter, Rachel''s second sister, Amy Green, hugged Adam affectionately, and proudly said: "I''m an interior designer." "Ok." Adam agreed with a smile: "Leonard likes the office style you design and decorate the most." Emmm. Don''t like it. Doing something is better than doing nothing. This is Leonard''s greatest expectation for his second daughter. As for the interior designer? Of course, Amy named herself. Quite the demeanor of some marketing geniuses. Dip a side, can blow up to the sky. Interior designers are better than vagrants. "Tonight is Rachel''s newborn party. Didn''t you go?" Amy smiled. "Are there any men going?" Adam was speechless. Rachel is about to give birth in a week. Tonights party is hosted by Monica and Phoebe, mainly Rachels female friends, giving gifts to the upcoming Emma. Gifts are also something new mothers who have just given birth need. According to tradition, men are not invited. "Of course there is." Amy said, "Who, I thought he was Rachel''s new boyfriend, I still praised him, saying that he is much cuter than the silly ex-boyfriend before, but he has to say that the ex-boyfriend is him. Is it alone, can I still not know? I explained it to him. I was talking about the weird boy when Rachel was in high school. He seemed to have liked Rachel since the ninth grade. But he still seemed a little confused, thinking I was talking about him. So I can only describe further, it is Rachel''s fat brother, with a ridiculous black explosive head. He didn''t expect that he was still angry. I really don''t know what happened to him! Originally, I was just worried that Emily would inherit Rachels big nose. Now I feel sorry for her whenever I think that her parents are like this. If it were me, I wouldn''t want to be born in this world..." "Ahem." Seeing Amy talking more and more, Adam had to interrupt: "The only man at the party you saw was the weird boy who had a crush on Rachel in high school, that is, Rachels ex-boyfriend, Emmas father. ." "Who is Emma?" Amy said seriously. "Rachel''s upcoming child is named Emma." Adam reminded: "She is not called Emily." "Ha, it turned out to be so, but it doesn''t matter." Amy waved her hand and was too lazy to think: "Do you know how too much Rachel is? I was so busy, I took the time to go to the party and gave her a gift that I carefully selected, but what did she return to me? ?" "what?" Adam asked politely. "humiliation!" Amy looked angry: "I''m her sister! My sister! She obviously works in Rovroland, and she has Rovroland''s discount card, which can get a 30% discount. She won''t let me use it, and asked me to use the retail price. Buy! Do you think she is a person!" "Rachel is still pregnant." Adam persuaded: "I think you should please her and let her feel the beauty of family affection, so she will definitely lend it to you." "Humph!" Amy snorted coldly, "Isn''t it 30% off, I''m not rare!" "It''s 50% off." Adam reminded: "Rachel has been promoted to management..." "That bitch!" Amy couldn''t listen anymore, so she cursed directly. With a 50% discount, how much money can be saved in luxury stores. She doesn''t care about the money Anyway, it''s not what she earns. Her father is a famous doctor, and some is money, so she doesn''t feel distressed for how much she spends (inexplicably heartache Leonard for three seconds)... What she cares about is shopping with the little sisters and getting a 50% discount on face. Rachel obviously did, but didn''t even lend it to her! "This kind of attitude is useless if you want to borrow it." Adam had to remind. "Rachel, my dearest sister..." Amy pursed her mouth and smiled, stretched out her hand to signal to Adam to wait, picked up the phone from the LV handbag, dialed Rachel, and started to please Rachel in an unbearable tone. Ok. It smells so good! Chapter 513: Respect ghosts and gods away Medical center. "Bitch!" After a while, Amy quarreled with Rachel on the phone. Adam wanted to leave. But Amy stretched out his hand to signal Adam not to leave. Adam could only wait there politely and listened to the daily life of the three sisters Green. Amy complained that Rachel was too selfish, as always in the typical Rachel style, and also said that Rachel separated her and a handsome guy named Dimi in junior high school. Then Rachel''s roar came from the other end of the phone: "Dimi is my boyfriend!" No need to use ear power at all is as good as turning on the external sound of a mobile phone and adding a speaker. Amy just remembered this. However, she was also experienced and screamed back straightly: "This is all old things, what are you still doing?" Emmm. Adam had to praise Amy''s mental quality when he was watching. Rachel couldn''t stand it first, and hung up the phone. Amy still cursed. "What''s Demi? Barry..." Amy put away the phone and mumbled a few words. Seeing Adam looking at herself weirdly, she immediately changed the face of a celebrity, fluffed her long hair, and showed her brightest smile. "Adam, go out for a drink?" "Sorry, I''m still at work." Adam refused her invitation as always, smiled apologetically, and walked towards the nurse''s station. "Not interesting." Amy shouted behind Adam: "You are less interesting than the old man, you have ruined your condition!" Adam didn''t look back, just stretched out his hand and waved. He knew that Amy''s words were not without their source. recent. Amy has been''busy'' redecorating Leonard''s office. Adam also often meets with her. Several times. Adam heard her calling someone, and in words, he could tell that the other person was an old man with a married woman. Emmm. But it should be very rich. There is a luxury apartment on Fifth Avenue. The elevator door opens to the living room. Obviously. Amy also had a plan. Dad Leonard always praised the eldest daughter Rachel for how to support herself, and he was so relieved, and let her and the youngest Jill learn like their eldest sisters. The youngest Jill is a worthless man, only thinking of his father''s wealth, yelling to find a lawyer and his father to file a lawsuit, and take all his father''s money. From now on, I only gave my dad a little pocket money, and when he was upset, he cut off his pocket money and let him taste her pain. She is much smarter. How much money does Dad have? The first divorce was divided by my mother in half. Then she and the third child have been misfortune. In case my dad goes there suddenly one day, the property will be divided among three people. She is naturally dissatisfied with her vision. then. She is also looking for her own career. Easy and make big money! Is there any wood? Of course there is! Isn''t her mother just a ready-made example? As long as you marry a rich person, you can divide the property in half even if you can''t inherit the property completely. The ratio and upper limit are much better than waiting to inherit the fathers fortune. At first, she aimed at Adam. Super rich and super handsome. However, Adam did not give her a chance at all. She was very upset, and then one day she suddenly realized. Young and handsome are good. The old man is as good as the old man. She married the old man, worked hard for a few years, waited for the old man to die, took over all of the old mans fortune, and became a super rich woman. What can''t she do when she is in charge of the house? How young and handsome are you thinking? Maybe Adam will come over to please her then. Ok. This is a bit difficult, but it is not impossible, in case Adam goes bankrupt one day. Amy laughed every time she thought of this. This is the most cost-effective way to struggle. Emmm. Although this old man is the father of her ex-boyfriend. Although her ex-boyfriends mother and son hated her so much. But who cares? The old man is not the only one who has ever had a girlfriend. This is not the first time her ex-boyfriend has encountered this kind of thing. It''s just the difference between active and passive. Although Amy doesn''t like reading. But she knows that this kind of thing is absolutely nothing new throughout the ages. She is not alone in the little sisters around her. Why can''t she do what they did? These thoughts of Amy, Adam Menqing. He just couldn''t tell Leonard yet. For fear of angering Leonard. Say it again. Amy is so old, Sanguan has been broken. Leonard couldn''t control it if he wanted to. The changing room and rest room of the emergency room are integrated. In addition to a few rows of lockers, there are sofas, coffee tables, water dispensers, refrigerators, microwaves and other living room decorations. The doctors and nurses in the emergency room take turns to bring some food and put it there. Anyone who is hungry can take time to pad it. Adam talked to Dr. Lewis. The little nurse said she should be here, so she came over. "Yeah, handsome doctor." Pushing the door in, I saw a woman in her thirties with large bones, eating doughnuts from doctors and nurses, and saw him come in, making a flirtatious molesting at him. "Chloe!" Susan Lewis, the resident in the emergency room, also pushed the door in at this time, and saw that he stopped drinking quickly, apologized to Adam and smiled helplessly: "Adam, I''m sorry, this is my sister." "what''s happenin?" The woman named Chloe said nonchalantly: "I said he is handsome, I praise him!" Afterwards, without giving Susan a chance to continue speaking, he jumped over and gave a bear hug: "Susan, my little sister." After letting go, Chloe moved his hands and feet again: "Look at you, a stethoscope, a white coat, a doctor''s appearance, and a small badge. Hey, it''s uglier than the photo on your driver''s license, ah, this is Gathering bra?" While speaking, he stretched out his hand and looked inward with the probe. "do not do that!" Susan made a big red face quickly opened her sister''s dirty claws, clutched her chest, and looked at Adam embarrassingly. "I have something else." When Adam saw this, he didn''t rush to talk to Susan anymore, and went straight to others. "Doctor Lewis'' sister is here again." "She is really welcome, the doughnuts in the lounge are going to suffer again." "It''s okay, Dr. Lewis will make up afterwards." "Dr. Lewis is such a good person, why is her sister like this? Once I heard her sister scold her, saying that she is now successful in her career and take care of her own sister who has nothing?" "Are there few people like this? You can tell by just looking at her. She must have been hanging around outside all day long. She doesn''t want to work, but only knows who is a parasite." "Dr. Lewis should refuse her, or it will be endless." "No play. Look at how Dr. Lewis treats patients? Let alone his own sister. She was eaten to death by her sister." "Well, Dr. Lewis is really pitiful with such a sister." "I heard that Dr. Lewis and his last boyfriend were going to talk about marriage, because that boyfriend really couldn''t stand his girlfriend, the sister, and ended up blowing up." "Dr. Lewis sends $500 to her sister every month." "It''s not estimated enough. Looking at her sister''s appearance, she must be poisonous too. This time she came here 80% for money. "..." The nurses whispered gossip came to Adams ears. Adam shook his head. Another poor man. Dr. Lewis is indeed very good. However, Adam decided to keep his distance from Dr. Lewis in the future. He can understand the practice of Dr. Lewis''s ex-boyfriend who talks about marriage. This is not for individuals. Rather, stay away from ghosts and gods. Chapter 514: I always feel too soft The next day. Medical center. Emergency. "Doctor Lewis, don''t you take a day off today?" Adam kindly reminded. "No, I''m fine." Susan lowered her head, not wanting people to see her somewhat red and swollen eyes. "Ugh." Adam sighed in his heart. This was probably a whole night of crying. "Doctor Lewis!" "Doctor Duncan!" The door of the emergency department was pushed open, and the two push beds were pushed in one by one by the emergency staff. The nurse called there. "what''s the situation?" Adam and Susan hurriedly greeted them. as I thought. It was a car accident again. Fortunately, neither car owner has anyone. There hasn''t been the tragedy of a family. "Duncan, leave this to you, and I''ll take care of that." Susan commanded. "it is good." Adam immediately agreed, pushing the bed into the consulting room and giving first aid. Susan first aided another patient next door. When Adam stabilized the patient''s condition and was about to follow to the operating room, an anxious reminder from the nurse came from next door. "Doctor Duncan!" Then one, the nurse pushed the door and greeted Adam. Adam could only ask the nurses in his group to push the patient to the operating room first, and then went next door by himself. The alarm sounds on the monitor one after another. Susan looked a little at a loss. Adam immediately stepped forward to take over, and after some rescue efforts, the patient''s condition was stabilized. Then, following this patient, went to the surgical operating room. After some surgery. When I came out, it was already noon. Adam is preparing to go to his own restaurant. In the hallway, I met Susan who seemed to be waiting for someone. Adam knew it. She is waiting for him. This first aid, according to Susan''s usual level, will not be a problem at all. But this time went wrong. If it wasn''t for Adam to save the field. This patient is probably dead. Susan''s condition has obviously been greatly affected. "Adam." Susan saw Adam coming out of the operating room and hurriedly greeted him. "Don''t worry, the patient is fine." Adam directly said what she wanted to hear most now. "Thank God." Susan leaned against the wall and heaved a sigh of relief. "Dr. Lewis, why don''t you go back and have a rest today? Come back when your condition is adjusted?" Adam couldn''t help but reminded again. "Good, good..." Susan also understood that Adam didn''t say what she meant, and that bad health could really kill the patient. This made her, who had always cared most about patients, suffered a big blow. In addition to the previous worry, she agreed with her mouth, but she couldn''t help but squat down short, sobbing. A lady in her thirties, crying like a helpless child. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he looked left and right, also helpless. Although he has decided to keep a distance from Susan. But Susan was very good to him before and gave him all kinds of convenience. Now she is like this, if Adam leaves directly without paying attention, it will be unreasonable. "Doctor Lewis." Adam had to patiently ask, "Is there something bothering me?" "No, no." Susan sullenly said. "Oh." Adam didn''t know whether he should continue to ask, he was hesitant to leave. Susan''s sobbing became louder. Got it! "Is it your sister''s business?" Adam can only continue to patiently comfort. All the favors that Susan had had before were restored. "Ok." Susan wiped her tears and said sadly: "I really don''t know how to treat Chloe..." then. She and Adam talked about the cause and effect. last night. Her sister did come to her for money. But she went to medical school and was also burdened with a heavy student loan. The salary of the inpatient is not high, and there is not much left after paying off the monthly loan, rent, and living expenses. That''s it. She also needs to support her sister for 500 dollars a month. There is really no savings. So she rejected her sister. Just when she thought her sister would be stalking, she didn''t expect her sister to be reasonable and didn''t make trouble with her. I just said that I don''t have a place to live, and I need to live with her for a few weeks. Susan is naturally unwilling. She doesn''t know what virtue her sister is. She really didn''t want to face her sister''s smoky punk friends in her own home. then. Her sister took a step back and said that she would only stay for a few days and promised not to bring friends. She still didn''t want to. The apartment is not big, she also has her own private life. It''s really inconvenient for my sister to be there. But her sister looked at her pitifully and said that their parents had driven herself out, and she was homeless, and now she was the only sister. no way. She could only agree to give her sister the key after three chapters with her sister. After she finished busy, when she returned home late at night, she was just stunned. The apartment was like being mopped up. Even the TV set on the wall in the bedroom was violently torn down and moved away. What makes her more painful is. Her beloved ex-boyfriend, who was almost married, gave her a memorable gift, and all the gifts she cherished were swept away. The box was also smashed and left there. The key she gave was placed in the most conspicuous place, as if her sister was saying: "Sister, the key is given to you. Install it, dont forget." Susan slumped weakly on the ground. Sitting in the messy apartment that was originally furnished by her warm and comfortable, she sat there crying all night. Her sister doesn''t even have a cell phone. Susan tried to find her and scolded her and couldn''t do it. This kind of thing is not the first time Every time when her wounds just recovered and she regained her confidence in life and recognition of family affection, her sister appeared in front of her. Then, keep repeating. "I think you should call the police." Adam couldn''t help speaking after hearing the story. This is clearly a burglary. "But she is my sister." Susan couldn''t bear to say: "How can I watch her go to jail." "..." Adam was speechless. Every family has its cupboard. "Then take a good rest, adjust your condition and come back to work." Adam suppressed the spit in his heart and said in a satisfactory manner: "Otherwise, you can''t work in your current state." Missing each other. Even if Susans sister Chloe is not a human being, Adam will be a villain if she is stupid, depending on Susans attitude towards her. "Thank you, I''m fine." Susan''s confession and venting was much better. She wiped the tears from her face, got up and said, then hurried away. She is also a sensitive person. Adam''s attitude is very much like her ex-boyfriend who almost got married. They all persuade her to stay away from her sister first. After several times, she couldn''t persuade her, she gradually became indifferent, slowly widening the distance between each other, and finally broke up without looking back. She herself has learned a little bit of psychology, and naturally knows that this kind of thing can''t be blamed on others. The best way to deal with it is to follow the advice of others and stay away from her sister completely. But whenever her sister showed up and slapped her a few times like a routine, it instantly reminded her of the warm scene of her sister taking her when she was a child. At that time, her sister really loved her. And now it''s totally two people. She thought her sister was good at the beginning, but she couldn''t make a thorough cut. Chapter 515: Not fate Not to mention that Susans family has hard-to-read scriptures. time flies. One week passed in a blink of an eye. Rachel''s due date has arrived. There is a relationship between Adam and Leonard. Naturally, Rachel didn''t have to wait until she was about to give birth, so she hurried to the hospital and was admitted to the delivery ward. There is no need to share a double room with other pregnant women. Adam greeted him and booked the best VIP delivery room. And asked Dr. Montgomery, the most popular neonatology director, to deliver the baby to Rachel. "Rachel, this is Dr. Liz Stevenson, Dr. Sheputt''s most proud assistant. You can call her if you want to, or of course you can call me." "Liz, this is my good friend Rachel, I''m sorry to trouble you." Adam introduced the two of them. Dr. Montgomery was so busy that she came over and took a look, and then left. She would come only when she really started. "Hi." "Hi." Rachel and Liz greet each other. "you are pretty." "Thanks, you too." "..." After some greetings. Adam and Liz walked out of the ward. "She doesn''t use it so early. Many pregnant women will give birth later than the expected date of delivery." Liz couldn''t help but said, "She shows no signs at all now." "I know." Adam smiled and said, "You should be familiar with the environment in advance if you come early. In fact, she has had enough. She can''t wait to be born right away and get rid of such a big burden. If you dare to say a word, she will go crazy." "Pregnant women are like this." Liz smiled understandingly: "Don''t worry, I will pay more attention to her." "Thank you very much, then." Adam smiled and said: "I will come over more, in fact, if it is not inconvenient, it is best for me to be her tube bed doctor." "What''s inconvenient?" Liz smiled playfully: "Aren''t you good friends?" Obviously. She also heard Adams good friend theory. "It''s not what you think." Adam shook his head: "The child''s father is also a good friend of mine, so it is inconvenient." As a tube bed doctor for pregnant women, it is inevitable to observe the size of the birth canal opening. If it hadn''t been for Adam to guard himself like a jade, then he would have passed Rachel, and it would be fine at this time. after all. There are two. 1 and 0 are completely different. Adam can be viewed professionally. Rachel doesn''t expect the problem to be big. But Rose is expected to have various temperaments, and he hums and expresses all kinds of inappropriateness. Although he has no qualifications to speak. But he can definitely speak. This is Rose. After explaining Leeds. Adam turned to the delivery room again. "When will I be born?" Rachel asked, touching her belly. "do not know." Adam smiled and said, "Come slowly." "I don''t want to take it slow." Rachel leaned her head back and said anxiously: "I want to give birth to Emma right now, aren''t you a surgeon? You can give me a C-section directly! I don''t want to wait for a moment." "Don''t laugh." Adam walked over and calmed down: "Of course you have to have good labor." "How painful it is to give birth!" Rachel was a little mad and said: "Phoebe showed me the video of the delivery, which is horrible! It''s not as good as a C-section, which is early and easy." "Do I need my name to be Leonard?" Adam was about to call: "Although he is undergoing an operation at this time, I think he can educate you on the operation when he hears the news." "do not!" Rachel was most afraid of her father yelling at her, and immediately put away his mania after hearing this. "Don''t tell me, you don''t know the difference between a normal delivery and a caesarean section?" Adam said seriously. Caesarean section always requires a cesarean cut. But there is a risk with a knife. Anesthetics and infection are life and death. Not only will it leave scars, but it will also hurt vitality. Not only for pregnant women. It''s not good for children. Because of the normal delivery process, pregnant women will have regular contractions before delivery, and the child will be squeezed when passing through the birth canal, and the cardiopulmonary function can be exercised. The amniotic fluid and various excrements in the child''s mouth can be squeezed out through this process, the chance of infection will be greatly reduced, and the physical fitness of the child is better than that of the caesarean section. Children born by caesarean section are of weaker physique. It is normal to run to the hospital at both ends three days after birth. These basic common sense, it is said that every pregnant woman should know. But in the sturdy West, sturdy pregnant women don''t care about these, and it''s really possible if they don''t know this. Rachel was also in the due date and was given a holiday by the company, so she thought about giving birth as soon as possible and then going back to work. Her job is very sought-after. See how her sister Amy cares so much about the discount card that Rovroland can give her a 50% discount. Welfare is linked to status. Although there is legal protection, God knows what methods those coquettish **** who are thinking about her position will use to get the upper position. Just like Bernadette in the Big Bang Theory, seeing his competitor get a little blessed, he spread rumors that the other party is pregnant. Then the project that originally belonged to the competitor fell into her hands. Wait until after she gave birth. Retribution is coming. A female colleague was very considerate to let her stay in bed and rest, but her health matters. Then desperately grab her place. Fortunately, she is not an ordinary person, she is short, she is childlike, and she is still a playmaker. From a young age, she learned how to use this disadvantage to turn into an advantage to threaten her boss. A question from the soul, when it comes to the court, does the jury believe him or her? When the boss saw that such a cute and innocent child could lie, he immediately persuaded him and kept the position he was going to give to others until Bernadettes maternity leave ended Rachel apparently did not Bernadette''s means. She is more like Petunia, all silly and sweet. The biggest difference between the superb Bernadette and their silly white sweets can be summarized with a simple example. From a young age, Bernadette has learned to use his advantage to target a man''s fatal place, and when he hits one by one, men are afraid to see her. And Penny is such a silly white sweet, who aimed at the same position, but learned another set of boxing... "I know I know." Rachel said irritably: "It''s just that I have been pregnant for so long. Although I told them before, I enjoy this process of everyone taking care of me and helping me, but this kind of life must end as soon as possible!" "Don''t even think about a C-section." Adam smiled and said, "But there are other more effective ways to speed up this process." "any solution?" Rachel''s eyes lit up. "You can drink some herbal tea, drink castor oil, eat spicy food, and take a long walk." Adam smiled playfully: "Of course the most effective way is to help the child and her father." "The child''s father?" Rachel was taken aback: "You mean Rose? How can he help?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "Rachel, believe me, he has the greatest effect. This is the result of a scientific experiment." "Then say it quickly, I''ll let him come and do it now." Rachel urged. "Ahem." Adam coughed lightly: "It''s still daytime. Let''s wait till night. I''ll help you adjust the nurses here at that time, so that there will be less interference..." then. He whispered the scientific method to Rachel. "what!" Rachel exclaimed and looked at Adam subconsciously: "Are you sure it must be Rose?" Adam: "..." Chapter 516: Best midwife Medical center. VIP delivery room. "It''s not necessary..." Facing Rachels heartfelt words, Adams mouth twitched: But its better to be Rose. After all, hes Emmas father. I dont want others to help me at this time. "forget it." Rachel curled his lips and said: "A few days ago, I remembered that we didn''t buy any big items, and asked him to go to the baby shop with him. All his thoughts were sold off by the slut, so I didn''t think of our mother and daughter." "Rose is in love?" Adam frowned: "At this time?" "If it weren''t for my unhappiness, he would have gone." Rachel didn''t get angry when he said this: "The **** sales actually delivered to the door, so I asked him directly, and when I said I didn''t want to see this, he said he wouldn''t talk to the other party. But if I didn''t speak, he happily agreed to other people''s invitations. Others only said that there was time for everyone to gather next time, but he directly said that there was time now. Although I thank him for taking care of my feelings at this time, I want to say that I am really stupid. This is also called not wanting to talk at all? " Generally speaking, it is perfunctory to say certain things next time. Rose is certain now, that''s what he said in his heart. "A man can conquer desire, it shows that he is really sentimental." Adam smiled and said, "This also shows that he really cares about your mother and daughter." "There is another possibility." Rachel sneered and said, "He was afraid that my father would know that he would be destroyed by a single shot." "Ha ha." Adam nodded and smiled: "I don''t rule out this possibility, but Leonard can''t use a gun. He is best at a scalpel. Anyway, Emma is about to be born. Some of Rose''s parts are useless. It''s really annoying. With Leonard, Rose probably would have been hit by a single blow." "Wait until I give birth to Emma before getting the knife." Rachel smiled, and then complained: "But looking at him like that, I probably wouldn''t be willing. It''s a fake and serious. When I secretly fell in love with me back then, even if I was pregnant with someone else''s child, he was definitely not now. It looks like this." "..." Adam grinned. The man. It''s all like this! But when the newcomer laughs, the old one cries. Not every man is like Adam, insisting on the principle that clothes are not as good as newcomers. Ugh. As a good man, Adam sometimes feels lonely and desolate for this. Few male compatriots can understand his thoughts. Fortunately, he still has many good female friends who encourage him to support him. Otherwise he would be depressed. "Adam, you help me think about whether there is another candidate." Rachel said, "I don''t want to find strangers." "...You can find your old friend Owen Lee." Adam murmured: "If he helps, as long as you keep silent, now I can call Dr. Montgomery to deliver your baby..." "Who is Irving Lee?" Rachel said dumbfounded: "I don''t know him." "A professional with special skills." Adam made a perfunctory sentence, but he was funny in his heart. Parallel to time and space, Rachels old friend Owen Lee has a long list of titles such as Krypton, Dolphin Lover, and Eternal Kidney King. If you think about it, you can really add the title of the best midwife. after all. In a normal childbirth, the pregnant woman is hoarse, and it takes several hours to ten hours at every turn. With the help of Dr. Li, the child can slide out automatically by clenching his teeth and applying a little force. Unfortunately. Rachel doesn''t have the happiness of parallel time and space. These thoughts passed away in a flash. "Doctor Duncan." A female nurse walked in. "Miss Green will take care of you. Help her go for a walk." Adam ordered. This is one of several carers for Alice Grey. No need for nothing. "Do not worry." The female nurse promised: "I have seven children and know how to take care of pregnant women." "Well." Adam grinned: "I have troubled you these few days. Let me know if something happens." Adam is also really speechless for the situation in the United States where he would not have children and have a litter in his life. Just look at Sheldon. He is the most annoying to children and anyone. But when he wants to have children, his small goal is 15. All three basketball teams can take turns to start the game. "Rachel, she is the caregiver I hired. If there is anything you can ask her to help you." "Thank you, Adam, you are so sweet..." Rachel is very grateful. "Nothing, just incidentally." Adam talked about Alice Grey. "..." The bark of water in Rachel''s eyes disappeared instantly. Adam wanted this effect. Otherwise, he is afraid that Rachel will let him promote labor. Into the night. The child''s father, the child''s aunt, the child''s uncle, the child''s uncle, and the child''s aunt are all here. "How is it, is there any movement?" Everyone cares about Tao. "No, not at all!" Rachel is very upset. "Don''t worry..." Rose was interrupted just as he wanted to comfort him. "You are not in a hurry!" Rachel said, "You weren''t born again!" "I think I am a seahorse." Ross was very aggrieved. Seeing that everyone didn''t understand the indifferent stalk, he had to explain: "Hippocampus is the father responsible for breeding offspring." "Haha, so funny!" Rachel sneered: "If you really want to help, Adam said a way, and if you can still use it, you can say that you can help?" "Anything, as long as I can do itRoss hurriedly called out. Rachel, who had been bulging in the later period, was so sturdy and messed up that he directly spoke out the method Adam told her in public. "what?!" Ross was immediately embarrassed: "It''s not possible." "This is something you can''t do?" Rachel looked down with a sneer. "No." Ross said embarrassedly: "This is not good, we all said yes..." "This is your sin, you are responsible for finishing it!" Rachel shouted: "If you can''t do it, you are responsible for finding me a good one. I don''t want to wait any longer, I will have a baby now!" "Monica!" Rose can only ask his sister for help. "Dont look at me." Monica raised her hand to stop it: "I am the same as Rachel now. I want to give birth but cannot give birth. I understand Rachel very well, so I must stand by Rachel''s side." "Phoebe!" Rose looked at the last woman again. "Call me." Phoebe pointed at himself, tilted his head and smiled: "Ok, let me help you." "Thank you." Rose put his hands together and thanked him sincerely. "You''re welcome." Phoebe smiled, and then looked at Rose seriously: "I think Rachel is right, why don''t you help her?" "correct." Chandler and Joey agreed: "Why?" "..." Seeing that no one was helping him, Rose wanted to cry without tears. "What''s so lively." Adam walked over at this time and smiled. Rose grabbed Adam and felt wronged: "Adam, you have to help me." "I have no opinion." Rachel answered, "As long as you can convince Adam, I count you overfulfilled the task!" "..." Rose suddenly turned his head and looked at Rachel, who was serious and expectant, revealing the most classic Rose negation: "No!!!" Chapter 517: Finger belly for marriage Medical center. VIP delivery room. "Okay, don''t laugh." Adam smiled and said, "Ross, you stay with me tonight. That''s it. Don''t rush to refuse. If we can''t convince you, then you can only ask Emma''s grandfather to come out. His scalpel is already hungry. I''m too thirsty." "..." Rose was speechless immediately. Leonard''s temper, he has learned. At this time. A nurse outside the door pushed a pregnant woman past. "OMG" When the pregnant woman saw the crowd''s back, she immediately stopped, waving her hands, and the classic cry sounded. Everyone was shocked. "OMG! No way?" Chandler gave an expression of disbelief. "Don''t be!" Joey prayed. Other people also have wonderful expressions. "Hahahahahaha..." There was a weird laughter, which completely shattered everyone''s last hope. Everyone looked back. Sure enough, he saw the familiar figure, sitting in a wheelchair, clapping his hands, all smiles, and bursts of familiar weird smiles in his mouth. Who is Janice, who is not Chandler''s ex-girlfriend? "My god, it''s really true!" Chandler shook his head sharply. "Chandler~Le Bin~!" Janice motioned to the nurse to push her in, and greeted her ex-boyfriend who had been entangled for many years with her unique and weird accent. "Jenice." Chandler only responded with a wry smile. "Not only Janice, but Janice who is going to have a baby." Joey wailed. "OMG!" Rose remembered the vaginal delivery video he had watched before, and replaced Janice with it. He couldn''t accept it at all: "I still have to accept Janice in labor." "Jenice, don''t tell me, you live next door, right?" Rachel worried. "I have to ask the nurse." Janice ignored the unwillingness in Rachels words, it was all the enthusiasm of her friends, she nodded and smiled happily when she saw the nurse: "Great, really, let me say, we might as well live together, hahahahaha ." "no need." Rachel patted his forehead: "This wall is useless." As he said, he looked at Adam pitifully. Adam gave a calm look. "Jenice, I didn''t even know you were pregnant." Chandler touched his face to adjust his emotions and expressions, and walked over to greet him: "Which fool''s essence did you steal?" After speaking, he couldn''t help but ridicule. Janice and him are really good old friends. They also entangled intermittently for several years. At that time, Chandler was still a big boy who didn''t get out of the psychological shadow and was afraid of promises, and he really hurt Janice many times. But everyone is still on Chandler''s side. For nothing else. Everyone really couldn''t stand Janice''s weird laughter at every turn. Break up several times and reconcile several times. She and Chandler are still very destined. Without Monica, it might be possible for the two of them to come together in the future. Of course the possibility is very small. After all, after being injured by Chandler several times, she married someone else, and then divorced soon. From then on, she became an old Siji who likes collecting stamps. She and Rose have had a period of time, and her attitude towards this is: "2/4!" Emmm. This is the level of completion of the strategy. Chandler, Rose, Joey, Adam, she scored 2/4. from this angle. Ross is more romantic than Joey. He talks about being bored, but his body is honest. And Joey, who should have been the first to be successfully attacked, was the one who annoyed Janice the most. They agreed and didn''t give her a chance at all. "It is you!" Janice and Chandler knew each other well, and naturally heard his usual ridicule, so she pointed to Chandler and said seriously: "This is your child." "what?" Chandler''s face changed, and he immediately looked back at Monica: "It''s not me!" "I think it''s you!" Monica rolled her eyes calmly. Adam smiled knowingly. Since Adam Design asked them to come over for inspection, they have started the crazy model of creating people. But this kind of dangerous driving has been almost two months, but there is no movement at all. How could Monica not worry. She said this, although it was a complaint, but she did not have a hint of thought. If it is, Janice will do, maybe she will do too. "what?!" Chandler''s face changed again and again. "Hahahaha." How did Janice know the story here, she pointed to Chandler, and she laughed weirdly: "Look at how nervous he is, we have not been indescribable for several years, hahahaha." "Ha! Ha! That''s hilarious." Chandler spit out angrily: "Does it hurt to have a baby? Does it hurt?!" An expression of calling you to laugh, hurting you to death. "It''s okay, it''s easy for me to have a baby." Janice waved her hand: "My pelvis is very wide." Saying that he cast a wink at Chandler, tilted his head, and acted shyly: "Do you remember, Chandler~hehehahaha~" It looks like you know how to talk. Adam almost didn''t laugh when he heard this. This expression. This tone. This line. Absolutely! Chandler and Monica had rich expressions, their mouths opened wide, unable to complain. Ross and Rachel both had headaches. Joey looked at Chandler sympathetically. Phoebe laughed directly. "Hahaha." Janice is happier as she speaks: "We are really destined, maybe we should be married by referring to it, hahahaha." "Hurry up and put your legs together and don''t let the baby hear you." Rose leaned over to Rachel, whispered, and then looked at Janice with disgust. "how?" Adam teased: "Are you both yours?" Huh! After everyone was taken aback, they all looked at Rose. That''s right! Compared to Chandler, who has been married, Rose, who has always been reluctant to marry, seems to have more time to commit crimes and a reason for resolute rejection. after all. Both pregnant women had a period with him. UU reading "not me!!" Rose was taken aback, then flushed, and yelled in the classic Rose''s way. "you sure?" Adam continued to tease him: "It looks like you were at a loss when Rachel was pregnant last time, I didn''t know it was you." "..." Roston was speechless. At that time, he and Rachel were hanging out with each other every day, and they were old lovers again. It was normal to wipe the gun and go off the hook, so that when Rachel was pregnant, he didn''t even think about him as a father. to this end. He also made a farce about who took the initiative. Fortunately, he recorded a video... Otherwise, this is another thing that will be talked about by Rachel for a lifetime. Thought of this. He was also a little confused. I quickly searched my stomach and began to recall, ten months ago, had he ever had a relationship with Janice. It''s a pity that he is just an ordinary person, without Adam''s high-definition image memory, so far away, he can remember clearly for a while. "Oh, on!" When Rachel saw this expression on her child''s father, she immediately became angry: "You would rather choose Janice than help me?" "I do not have!" Ross was aggrieved, but he didn''t dare to shout loudly. Because he is really not sure about this. "Hahahaha." Janice watched this scene and laughed strangely: "Don''t worry, if it was yours, how could I raise my fingertips for marriage?" "call." Rose took a breath and touched the cold sweat on his forehead: "Thank you." "Emma, ??don''t inherit my nose, and don''t inherit your father''s IQ." Rachel touched her stomach and sighed: "He can''t tell what is true and what is a joke. I really don''t know how he was admitted to Columbia University." Rose: "..." Chapter 518: Im going crazy! Medical center. Everyone joked for a while. Didi. Didi. The pager on Adam''s waist rang. "You guys chat." Adam and everyone greeted and hurried to the emergency room. "Doctor Duncan." The little nurse who knows the best beckoned to Adam: "In the No. 6 consultation room, there is a very interesting case. You haven''t seen it before." "Thanks, Violet." Adam thanked him, took the case register from the nurse, and glanced at it: "A woman got a foreign body in her body? Uh, it''s not what I thought?" "Hey, yes." The little nurse knows best hehe Zhile: "But it''s more weird than you think." "Go, go and take a look!" Adam suddenly got excited. The doctor. Just watch more, learn more and practice more. The more weird, the more knowledgeable. No. 6 consulting room. "hiss." Adam opened the door and came in, and when he saw it, he took a breath in his heart. Sure enough, I haven''t seen it. Can''t think of it. In the field of vision, a pair of men and women in their fifties face each other. The bald man was lying on the hospital bed. The woman straddled it with her hands supported. The nurse has covered them with the towel sheet thoughtfully. "what!" "Don''t move, you will naturally hurt when you move!" "Don''t press on my injured knee!" "Sorry, I thought it was the left knee." "We have been married for 19 years, you should know!" The two were bickering there. "It seems that her husband is the foreign object." Adam smiled at the best nurse. "Ex-husband!" Some plump women and bald men cried out in unison. Emmm. It''s more interesting. "This is Dr. Duncan." Adam introduced himself, stepped forward and lifted a single corner of the towel, and began to observe. "Why are you piercing?" "Sanya!" "Why? Do you think they wouldn''t know? They are doctors!" "It''s embarrassing." "Is this embarrassing? The real embarrassment is that I made an appointment with my husband for dinner, and now I am stuck with my ex-husband like this!" A pair of ex-husbands and ex-wives began to quarrel again. "Doctor, how long will it take? I really don''t want my husband to know." The plump woman looked at Adam: "Please, can you do some miracles?" "This may be a miracle. God uses this method to tell your current husband that you are already on the Hulunbuir prairie." Adam murmured in his heart, but said quietly on his face: "We have to see what is stuck in this ring first. Mr. Morse has printed gold through the ring, how about you?" "I?" The plump woman immediately straightened up subconsciously and shouted, "No!" "what!" The bald man screamed immediately. "I am sorry." The plump woman hurriedly arched herself up again, apologized to her ex-husband, and then looked at Adam: "We sell real estate, and so does he. We have been divorced for five years, but because of work relations, we often contact, so sometimes... Together... I''m so stupid and weak, I won''t do it again." "Ok." Adam smiled nonchalantly. I said this just to fool others and myself. Unless they never get in touch with it. otherwise. There is always a difference between 0 and countless times. Just look at Rose and Rachel. If we get together every day, something will happen sooner or later. "Have you implanted an intrauterine contraceptive device?" Adam asked. "Have!" The plump woman was taken aback: "You mean..." "We are going to take an X-ray for you first." Adam said, "But if I didnt guess wrong, the contraceptive device in your womb fell off and caught your ex-husbands piercing. After all, if you didnt have piercings, nothing else would cause this situation. Up. Oh, right. You can cancel the dinner with your husband now. This will take a while. It''s not too early now. " "Damn it!" When the plump woman heard the words, she cursed annoyedly: "It''s okay, why are you doing this piercing!" "Hey! You didn''t say that before!" The bald man was dissatisfied and retorted: "You said you like it very much..." Adam and the most knowledgeable nurse looked at each other, both showing knowing smiles. Bald men are so old and play crazy like young people, so they can only rely on some auxiliary methods. But if you dare to do this, you really have to have enough courage. This is not the exoskeleton armor that can be discarded and replaced at any time in island nations. It''s the implantable armor like Robocop, which is already part of the body. One is not good, and there is a risk of infection. Over time, there will be diversion problems when peeing. Not a eunuch, there are some embarrassing things about eunuchs. For example, you have to spray perfume every day to cover up your anger. What''s more serious is the inability to reproduce. But considering the age and status of the bald man, this is not a problem. after all. At this age, his ex-wife is on the ring, and she must have children. And westerners basically wear perfume every day for men and women. "I did this for you!" The bald man cried aggrievedly. "Oh, listen, you have to stop doing anything for me." The plump woman sighed and said softly: "I am with Tom now, I love Tom." "..." Adam was listening, his mouth twitched and his head turned to avoid some unprofessional expressions from being seen by the patient. Emmm. What a deep love. If there is no such screen. If you just listen to a plump woman, you will probably agree with her. Full of affection. Convincing. really. Hearing is false, seeing is believing! Perhaps, a lot of times, plump women fight with their ex-husbands in other people''s houses to steal the listing, while talking on the phone with their beloved husband, talking about how much she loves him. Emmm. The art drama of San Fernando Valley seems to really come from life. This is magic realism. "I still can''t believe that you left me for that guy." The bald man seemed to be a pitiful person too. He didn''t think he was taking advantage, and said angrily, "What does he have that I don''t have?" "He didn''t wear the ring." The plump woman complained: "He doesn''t need to wear a ring!" "You! Ah!" The bald man was violently beaten by his soul, could not help but move, and then screamed. "Okay, two people, stop moving, we need to take X-rays." Adam had to interrupt aloud. Then pushed them to the X-ray room. This style has attracted everyone''s attention along the way. "OMG!" Christina heard the news and hurried over to watch. "Adam, I will help you." Christina offered to ask. "This belongs to gynecology, Adam, you should consult a gynecologist, and I want to join." This is Leeds. "Multiple people, multiple helpers." Meredith is also very positive. "Also." Adam originally only wanted to take Christina, but now he wants to take Liz, it is not easy to refuse, simply take it, anyway, it is led by him, no matter how many they are, they only fight according to Adam''s orders. X-ray room. "We have been married for 19 years and we quarrel every day. The only time we don''t fight is when we goblins fight." Looking at the bald man, the plump woman turned her head in pain and turned her head away from her, and said softly. "that is not true." The bald man said sadly: "I still love you." "OK, I''m in hell." The plump woman obviously had heard enough of this, and rolled her eyes when she heard the words, and didn''t want to care about her ex-husband who had confessed to her many times. "Two, don''t move, so we can shoot clearly." Adam reminded. "Mom? Dad?!" At this moment, a young girl opened the door and walked in. Seeing this strange scene, her eyes became round and her voice was full of anger. "It didn''t count just now, it''s **** now." The plump woman closed her eyes weakly. Just when Adam and they thought the girl would go crazy. The young girl turned to her side, looked at no evil, and did not look at her strange parents, her mouth had indeed begun to go wild. "How can you do this?! My eyes are going to be blind! You must pay for my mental treatment, my rent, and my new car!" Everyone: "..." Chapter 519: Too exciting Medical center. X-ray room. Take the filial daughter into a frenzy. The degree of singularity is similar to that of King Ning in the Qiuxiang Tang Bohu points. Completely unexpected. "Of course, dear." The bald man lying there said with a look of shame and doting. "Hehe, just continue to pet her!" The plump woman looked at her ex-husband contemptuously, and then said to the filial daughter who was beaming with joy: "You are old enough to understand that your parents also need it, and you will make mistakes!" "You are also called making mistakes?" When the filial daughter heard that her mother wanted to repay her, she immediately fought back: "In my opinion, this is called a stall woman!" "Hey! I''m your mother! You can''t talk to your mother like this!" The plump woman said angrily. She was replaced by Sheldons mother, Mary, and saying this immediately made Sheldon bow her head and succumbed, and conditionally shouted: "Yes, ma''am!" But it is a pity that this is a true filial daughter. "What a role model!" Bringing a filial daughter to fight for her new car, rent and daily expenses, sneered and said: "Look at you, be with your ex-husband, and be unfaithful to your husband, my God! I really dont know if your husband saw this scene. Do you think this is just a mistake?" "..." The plump woman was speechless immediately. It''s not that she has nothing to say. But she heard the threat hidden in the words of her own filial daughter. The ex-husband did not remarry and had no psychological burden. And she has a happy family, with her beloved husband Tom. In order to talk to the filial daughter, he risked losing all of this, which is not the work of a wise man. Emmm. She sells real estate. As long as she doesn''t encounter colleagues who sell real estate and know her in this way, she can bend and stretch... "And you, dad." I took my filial daughter to see the mother who was pushing back her fighting strength for the first time. She was so complacent, her eyes rolled, and she looked at her father again: "What are you doing? I thought you finally had a life of your own, last time you Dating with those so and so, in order to support you, I have never asked you to buy the LV bag I want most. Is this how you return my support for you?" "Sorry, dear." The bald man was ashamed. "Just know I''m sorry." Bringing the filial daughter to chase after him: "I knew you were like this, I won''t give up my LV bag..." "Dad buy it for you." The bald man heard the LV bag twice in a row, and realized that the baby girl has increased the price again, but now in this scenario, he has nothing to say besides buying and buying. Adam saw a smug smile flashing across the corner of the filial daughter''s mouth. "Two, the X-ray film has been taken." Adam took the fresh X-ray film and came to the ex-wife of the loving ex-husband. He pointed to the two rings stuck together and said: "The result is the same as I guessed. Your intrauterine contraceptive device fell off and hooked up. Your husbands piercing ring is embedded in the wall of your birth canal." "You mean piercing?" When he took the filial daughter to listen, he looked at his father who was in his 50s in surprise. "It''s complicated, dear." The bald man turned his head away in shame. "It must be because of you!" The filial daughter looked at her mother angrily: "If my father didn''t want to please you, how could he risk such a big risk to do this kind of thing? It''s all right now. Are you satisfied?" Adam and the others looked at each other and could see how fake this anger was. "Go ahead, what do you want?" The plump woman sneered. "..." Take a filial daughter to stagnate. This is what she dislikes her mother the most. Replaced by her father. Even if she knew what she was doing, she would willingly cooperate with her. She knew how to oppose her like her mother. But she knew that Gui knew, but she was reluctant to let her give up the excuse of asking for such a good thing. "Isn''t it what I want?" The filial daughter forced herself to ignore the strange gazes of everyone, and righteously said: "You should pay my dad some compensation. That''s good. You can replace the seat of my new car with a heated seat. It''s cold now. When I pick up my dad in the future, he will be more comfortable." "..." Adam and the others secretly admired them. There is no one with this face. This requires Rajesh, the originator of Versailles in the Big Bang Theory, to call his expertise straight. Dad bought him a BMW, yes. But he wanted to add a heated seat, and Dad let him spend the money himself. Dead old man, I''m in a hurry, he will really pay for it himself! "enough!" When the plump woman heard it, she straightened up angrily. "what!" The bald man screamed. "do not move!" Adam ignored such lively gossip. He stepped forward to support the plump woman and said: "We are going to help you decouple now, you must not move, you know?" The plump woman and the bald man nodded. "Christina, look at the computer screen to help me adjust the angle." "Leeds, Meredith, each of you presses on one of Mr. Morse''s legs and waits for my order." "Madam, I will hold you in a spin later, so don''t be nervous." Adam ordered one by one. Christina went to the computer, looked at the two rings stuck together on the computer screen, looked at the real person again, and compared it in her mind, waiting to remind Adam how to''reverse the car out of the library''. Liz and Meredith held one thigh together. "Liz, you raise the patient''s thigh to 20 degrees." Adam simulated it in his mind and ordered. "20 degrees? Is it accurate?" Liz tried to pull the bald man''s thigh. "what!" "what!" The bald man and the plump woman cried out in pain. "Keep this speed, if I tell you to stop, you just stop." Adam accurately calculated the angle at which Liz raised his leg: "Okay, stop! Keep this movement still." While talking, Adam stretched out his hand to support the plump woman''s body and slowly rotated it counterclockwise. Christina in front of the computer screen saw the two rings slowly decouple. "Coming." "I know." The 3D graphics in Adam''s mind are clearer than the computer. "OMG! Sanya!" "OMG! Adam! Not now!" With such big movements, bald men and plump women are a little bit overwhelmed. The plump woman was too familiar with this man who had been married to herself for 19 years and secretly fought for 5 years, and quickly stopped him, for fear that more **** would happen to everyone. To know. Bringing a filial daughter at home is just aside. Being able to understand is one thing. But live performance is another matter. But this word came out. What was even more troublesome was that Liz and the others laughed out loud. "puff!" "What are you doing?!" The filial daughter finally showed true filial piety, and she was furious at this: "My parents are so uncomfortable, you guys are still laughing!" "I''m sorry, I''m sorry, we are not laughing at this." Liz quickly apologized and pointed to Adam, who was holding the plump woman rotating counterclockwise: "It''s just that Mr. Morse is also called Adam. Well, he is also called Adam. And your parents are not uncomfortable..." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "Doctor Stevenson, keep your posture and stop talking!" "Yes!" Liz quickly agreed. Chapter 520: Convinced Medical center. X-ray room. Everyone staged a funny scene. Adam supported the plump woman and turned slowly counterclockwise, knowing what Liz and the others were laughing at. And feel offended. The bald man is also called Adam. It''s an offense to think of his bald father Bob. It is indeed ambiguous for the plump woman to call out this name in this tone at this moment, in the eyes of Liz, who does not know the truth. Because Leeds and the others can easily think of a classic romantic love movie that is famous for the posture of''turning the past upside down''. When the''hostess'' called out their most familiar name, and the owner of this name was indeed on the scene, they also asked for it. Spinning with the''female host''... This is the second offense! Fortunately, Adam is professional. He didn''t care about these, his movements were still stable enough. "almost!" Christina stared at the computer and reminded: "3, 2, 1! Decoupling!" "Oh! Sanya!" The bald man smiled blankly. Toot toot. Toot toot. At this time, an alarm sounded on the monitor. "Blue alert!" "He had a heart attack!" "The aorta is torn! Notify the operating room immediately and we will go right there! The operation must be done immediately, or he will die!" "Call Dr. Burke." "Dr. Burke is performing an operation." "Call Dr. Green." While doing CPR for the bald man, Adam commanded: "Leeds, Meredith, stay, take this lady to Dr. Montgomery to deal with the dropped intrauterine contraceptive device." "Christina, follow me to the operating room." "it is good!" Christina is very excited. Heart surgery is her favorite. "Everyone, we are leaving." Adam straddled the push bed, gave the bald man who had been refreshed to perform cardiopulmonary resuscitation, and asked everyone to push the bed to the operating room. Operating room 2. "Doctor Green." Christina looked at Leonard ingraciously. "Doctor Yang." Leonard glanced at Adam who was standing in the position of the chief sword, and smiled: "Wait I have something to do. I have an incomplete operation. You can help me this time." "Thank you Doctor Green." Christina is overjoyed. Leonard smiled and stood in the second assistant''s position. He understands and appreciates Adam''s approach. Every outstanding doctor must have an outstanding team. And every chief doctor must have a few excellent doctors with his confidants. such as. Dr. Burke, Dr. Sheppert, Dr. Montgomery, to the director of surgery Richard. Everybody knows Christina''s excellence. Without Adams radiance. Christina at this moment is estimated to be the pinnacle of interns. Such an excellent doctor, who will be trained in the future, is definitely a right-hand man. Of course under normal circumstances. Such a doctor will not be succumbed to his peers. Just like legends such as Alice Grey, they can''t let the excellent Richard give in at ease. Only like the director of surgery Richard and Dr. Burke, they are a generation away, and they have been in the relationship between teachers and students. Only in this way can we get along better. Because there is such a big age difference, the subordinates have the opportunity to wait for the boss to retire. But if you can really be as exaggerated as Adam, you can convince your colleagues that they have been suppressed during the internship stage, and cultivate your confidantes earlier, in fact, there is no problem at all. After all, the limit of a good doctor is to be the director of the minor surgery department under the major surgery. The limit of a better doctor is to be the director of a major surgery. At that time, Adam will be the head of the hospital. Which dean does not have a few confidant department directors? if there is not. That won''t work at all. Either he couldn''t work because he was contradicted by his subordinates, or he couldn''t work because of the board''s interference. Only with the support of the confidants who are in important positions can they downwardly coerce the doctors at the bottom, order and prohibit them, resist the chaos of the board of directors upwards, and truly control a hospital with great power. Good medicine. Regardless of the opposition of most people, the dean backed Murphy, who had obvious problems, but it was not what he said generously. He wanted to give people with problems a little hope and set an example. His people asked him directly in private, but: "Is this the person you chose?" As long as Adams growth rate is fast and stable enough, even if his peers are excellent, such as Christina, there is enough room for improvement to be a confidant, no problem at all. Leonard is naturally very satisfied with such an ambitious and visionary Adam, and is happy to see it happen. "Scalpel No. 10." Adam ignored these and directly stretched out his hand and started the operation. When the operation is carried out in an orderly manner. The chat started. "Ex-husband and ex-wife are stuck together, huh?" Leonard also knew the strange scene at this time, and his face was a little ugly: "Since they are all divorced and still get together every day, what are they doing? Is there a job in that area?" Obviously, he was thinking of his baby''s eldest daughter, who was first married inexplicably by that **** Rose, and divorced inexplicably. Then because of being together every day, he is now getting a big belly again, and his first granddaughter is about to be born, but he is an illegitimate child! "After this time, I believe they will learn their lesson." Adam smiled and said, "Maybe they will remarry." "Humph!" Leonard snorted coldly: "Who is rare to remarry him!" Adam smiled and did not answer. "...Why, did he show this?" Leonard was just stubborn. Seeing Adam was not answering, he couldn''t help it. "No." Adam smiled while performing the operation, "But I guess when I tell him Mr. Morse''s story, he will feel completely different. After all, his second-married ex-wife Emily has told us with the same blood fact that he will not leave the circle of friends and leave Rachel for his wife. In this case. In the follow-up, even if he and Rachel are married separately and get together every day, it is inevitable that they will encounter Mr. Morse. At that time, it was Emma who saw this scene. " "He dare!" Leonard exploded as soon as he heard it "He dare not." Adam smiled: "Plus Rachel needs to promote labor, maybe he will propose tonight, maybe." "When the operation is over, you immediately tell the story to that bastard." Leonard said: "There is still time As long as he proposes before Emma is born, get married immediately, and prevent Emma from being an illegitimate child, then I will forgive him." "You can try to propose, but the marriage time is too short?" Adam hesitated. "What''s short?" Leonard stared: "They were married in Las Vegas at the beginning, and now they are remarrying, go through a marriage proposal, go to the city hall to register, can''t it? Then the grand wedding ceremony will be the future I dont think it doesnt matter if its the matter. "It makes sense..." Adam laughed blankly: "When the time comes, I will ask the staff of the city hall to come over and give them urgent treatment." "Good, good." Leonard repeatedly applauded with satisfaction. One help Christina is convinced: "..." Chapter 521: Is cheating for a lifetime count as cheating? Medical center. Operating room 2. "Christina, have you ever had a continuous diagonal stitch of your heart?" When Adam and Leonard were talking and laughing, they caught a glimpse of Christina looking eagerly, her mask covering her face, her small single eyelid eyes full of longing, amused in her heart, and she spoke. "No!" Christina shook her head. "Are you confident to try it?" Adam asked. "Have!" Christina''s voice was full of confidence and joy. "Doctor Green?" Adam looked at Leonard. "You are the chief sword, you have the final say." Leonard laughed. "Christina, come on." Adam motioned. The rescue time involving the life and death of the bald man has passed, and the life points that should be taken have basically been obtained. This heart was sutured diagonally continuously, which Adam had done many times. The rest is already a familiar repetition. With his control over the body and brain, he has already reached the highest level of familiarity a few times. Occasionally giving up an opportunity like this to buy people''s hearts and cultivate confidants is also a very worthwhile business. "thanks, thanks!" Christina was overjoyed and thanked him again and again. From the position of first helper, she walked to Adam. Under Adam''s guidance, she took the suture equipment and took a deep breath. "Hold it well, make sure it''s stable, don''t use too much force, it''s good." Adam stood aside and pointed. Christina deserves to be the first person under Adam. Although it is not up to the level of Adam''s beauty needle. But the basic skills are also very solid. This is also a prerequisite for Adam''s willingness to give up this opportunity. Change to Leeds, Meredith, and George, that''s not even thinking about it. Observation room on the second floor. It has been exploded into a ball at the moment. "Oh, God!" "Christina is actually doing continuous diagonal stitching of the heart." "Did she have **** with Adam?" "Damn it! She gets benefits and happiness!" "Impossible! How could Dr. Duncan look at her?! I don''t believe it!" "Then how do you explain that he gave this opportunity to her? No deal, do you believe it?" "They are good friends. Maybe it''s Dr. Duncan who wants to help his friends?" "Don''t talk! Have you ever seen an intern use this kind of surgery to help another intern, your own competitor?" "...Dr. Duncan is not an ordinary intern, otherwise he would not have the opportunity to give up this opportunity. Didn''t you find that Dr. Duncan is basically entering the operating room as the chief surgeon now?" "...Anyway, I don''t believe it anyway, there must be a shameful deal between them!" "..." There was a lot of discussion, and most people doubted what PY deal Christina and Adam made. Adam naturally didn''t know, but even if he knew it, he wouldn''t care. The truth of the facts, there will always be people who know the little nurse the best to reveal the secret, and then quickly suppress the gossip and become the consensus in the hospital. At that time, everyone will say: "Dr. Duncan is really brilliant, and I really want to go with Dr. Duncan." then. Originally, Christina, who was simply happy that she had **** for a time, also had to recognize this adult''s favor in public. Come so many times. A purely prostitute mentality has to face huge public opinion pressure and psychological pressure. Dr. Duncan is so good to you, how can you oppose him and compete with him? Adam is really nice to me, he is improving so fast, it is not bad to mix with him. The long-lost Zhou Shuren said: Any problem is a problem of mentality. As long as the mentality is correct, the problem can be easily solved. After the continuous diagonal suture of the heart was over, no matter what Christina was still feeling, Adam took over the operation again. The benefits should be given a little bit, not enough at one time, otherwise the other party does not know to cherish it. It''s the same as eating delicious food. It''s uncomfortable to eat anything. The state that is still unfinished is the best. The operation went well. after the end. Adam and Christina go to see the ex-wife and daughter of the bald man. "How is my father?" After all, it was a bit conscientious to bring a filial daughter, and hurriedly greeted her. "The operation was very successful. The next 24 to 48 hours is the key. As long as there is no accident, your father will be fine." Adam said. "Thank you, Dr. Duncan." The filial daughter was very touched, and when she spoke, she rushed forward and hugged Adam''s waist tightly. "Jenny!" For a while, the plump woman didn''t mean to let go of her daughter. The young and handsome doctor looked a little helpless, her face was pulled down, and she let out a deep sigh. "What are you doing?" Bringing the filial daughter away then let go of Adam, and looked at his mother dissatisfiedly: "Am I not happy for my father''s successful operation? Don''t you see us happy?" "Enough! I''m your mother! I don''t allow you to talk to me like this!" The plump woman went wild. "How about it?" The filial daughter consciously grasped the handle of her mother, and now she is not at all ashamed of her mother, and her eyes are full of provocations. "Your rent, your car, and your daily expenses are all paid for by working and making money. If you want us to give you money, don''t think about it." The plump woman sneered. "No!" The filial daughter was immediately exploded: "This is the mental treatment fee you must pay to me!" "How about it?" The plump woman repeated what her daughter had just said. "you!" Bring a filial daughter in a hurry "You want to threaten me?" The plump woman sneered: "Tell you, I will confess this to Tom when I go back!" "what?" Bringing a filial daughter was completely dumbfounded: "Impossible!" "Watch it well." The plump woman said indifferently: "When it happened for the first time, I felt very guilty, but I am not going to tell Tom because I don''t think this kind of thing will happen again. But it happened time and time again, and at some point, I suddenly no longer felt guilty This kind of thing happened now. There is another reminder from you. Woke me up. I can''t go on like this anymore. The truth will always be exposed. Instead of letting my favorite Tom hear the news from others. Why don''t I tell him in person. Because I love him! " "..." Adam and Christina looked at each other and looked at each other, both shocked by the declaration of love by the plump woman. Emmm. See you a long time ago. It can be like this! The filial daughter was also stunned. For a while. Seeing that my mother didn''t seem to be joking, I was anxious with my filial daughter: "Don''t, mother, I was wrong. I won''t tell Uncle Tom. I don''t want the heated seat. Isn''t it okay?" I don''t want LV bags either. Don''t be angry. I don''t need mental treatment fees either. I just want you to help me pay the rent and buy me a new car by the way. Discuss again? Dont want you to pay, as long as you dont stop Dad from paying. Not yet? I''m your own daughter..." Adam shook his head. Older gingers are more spicy. The filial daughter originally wanted to seize the handle to blackmail her mother, but she was swept around by her fierce mother. The plump woman may have just confessed that she would not be threatened by her filial daughter. But at this moment, seeing her own filial daughter bring such a dish, she is completely in control, and her thoughts of confessing to her husband have faded. after all. This kind of high hat on the Hulunbuir prairie, even if it is true love, is forcibly attached to it, but it is not properly worn. There are better options now. Keep concealing. As long as the beloved husband Tom has fallen into the ground Is cheating for a lifetime still considered cheating? Emmm. She who loved him deeply, once promised him happiness for the rest of his life! Chapter 522: Dont move your fetus Medical center. "Sanya!" Just when Adam and Christina watched the ruthless mother slap the filial daughter, and caught a glimpse of the flashing smile in the ruthless mother''s eyes, an anxious male voice sounded. "Tom." The face of the ruthless mother instantly condensed. Adam followed the prestige. I saw a thin man in his fifties with amazing hair volume, walking towards a plump woman anxiously. According to his name, it was obviously the Tom who was loved by plump women and made bald men jealous. "Sanya, thank God, are you okay?" Tom looked up and down his beloved wife. "I''m fine." The plump woman smiled reluctantly: "Tom, why are you here?" She obviously remembered calling her husband and used the multi-line operation that she has always been best at to appease her husband who was disappointed because of her missed appointment. "I remembered one thing before calling you. It rang for a long time and was connected by the hospital nurse. Only then did I know that you were in the hospital." Tom explained: "Why don''t you tell me? Where are you uncomfortable? Hey, Jenny, you are there too." The plump woman cursed secretly in her heart. This must be what happened when she had the operation. "Hi, Uncle Tom." The filial daughter said hello with a smile. Although she was suppressed by her mother before. But at this moment she suddenly woke up, it was her mother who should be anxious. The following greetings and dog food. Adam didn''t watch it anymore. But afterwards, the nurses gossip. At first, the plump woman covered the left and right, calmly concealing it, but such a bizarre and sensational case was the absolute headline tonight, and it was discussed everywhere. When Tom went to the bathroom, he heard people talking, and after a long time he finally realized that the heroine was his beloved wife. Honest people also have tempers. The understanding and forgiveness that plump women expect is a joke. He slapped it in the face. The traditional skills of the U.S. masters, instantly upper body. A good beating. Finally, the security was alarmed and taken out for them. Adam is here to find Rose. Monica and they have gone back. Only the twisted Rose is left. Outside the VIP ward. "Mrs. Geller." When Adam came over, he saw Rose''s mother and Rose standing in the hallway talking. "Oh, Adam." Mrs. Geller hugged Adam affectionately, exchanged a few words, winked at Rose, and left. "Adam, you can''t guess what my mother gave me." Rose said in a tone of disbelief. "what?" Adam smiled and said: "It will never be an ancestral ring, let you propose it?" "how do you know?" Roston was dumbfounded. "On!" Adam murmured: "What''s so difficult about this? Who in the older generation wants to see grandchildren are illegitimate children, let alone you and Rachel are back together, now is the last chance..." "OMG!" Rose''s eyes widened: "You are exactly like my mother." "What about your decision?" Adam smiled. "No, I have agreed with Rachel that we can''t get married just because of a child." Rose shook his head. "Then you still make a child?" Adam sneered. "You can''t blame me!" When Ross said this, he came on fire: "That is the responsibility of the security measures merchants. They did not print large enough signs that are not 100% effective!" "follow me." Seeing Rose''s obsession, Adam took him to the scene to watch the bald man. After describing vividly, the bald man who appeared in the spot was him in the future, and he left directly. His task was completed, and the rest was up to Rose''s conscience. Emmm. Just conscience. Because he doesn''t believe that Rose and Rachel are still in love. late at night. When Adam finished daily Alice Grey''s small stove and was about to go back, he was found by Rose. "You want to get married?" Adam calmly said: "Are you sure?" "I am sure." Rose nodded seriously: "I want to give Emma a complete home." "well." Adam patted Rose with satisfaction, and smiled: "I''ll call someone for you. At this kind of moment, everyone is naturally present." Not for Rachel, but for Emma. Very real. "Do you say Rachel will agree?" Ross is suffering from gains and losses. "Don''t worry, she will definitely agree." Adam believes in himself: "The premise is that you must be firm. Don''t ask for it halfway. You are forced to go back by a few words. Don''t let Rachel feel that you are not sincere enough." "How can it be" Rose just wanted to deny it, but he swallowed again at Adam''s pleasing you to confess eyes. He is also a proud man. In other words, the marriage proposal did not have so many years of obsession with Rachel. In other words, Rachel has depreciated countless times in his subconscious mind. Whenever there is a bit of twists and turns in the next marriage proposal, he will probably come up and give up directly. Adam had to give him a shot, hold him up with words, take off the ladder under his feet, and then if he still wants to jump, he will be thrown to his head. Monica and the others got the news and rushed over immediately. then. Rachel, who was eager to find Rose to promote her labor, saw this battle, and guessed it in her heart. When Rose knelt on one knee, he began to propose. Like the active or passive Zen position of the ancient emperor, the next emperor will always give three resignations and three compromises, and behave like a face. At the beginning. Rachel naturally disagrees. Without him. She is not a fool. Rose is a little willing, as a woman with intuition, how can she not know a man who is familiar with herself and can no longer know her. Under the gaze of Adam and others, Rose, who was a little frustrated and frustrated, could only suppress the rising anger and repeatedly asked. finally. Rachel agreed. Without him. A newborn party exposed her ignorance of raising children. When her mother offered to take it for her. She was very reluctant at first. Young people dont want to live with their elders but they use breast pumps as baby beer machines. Treating the diaper elves with dirty diapers as clean diapers, I was educated to learn that babies need to change ten times a day and throw them into the trash can outside once a day, which can annoy people. And after a series of basic parenting problems such as not being able to leave the baby alone. She hugged her mother and said sincerely: "Mom, don''t leave me!" The courage to be a single mother disappeared instantly. Anything is easy to know and difficult to do. Where is this? How easy is it to be a single mother? In this state, how could Rachel not want to get back with her child''s father Rose. If you don''t want to. She would never be so proactive to ask Rose to help her promote labor. To know. When she really broke up with Rose at the beginning, even Rose imagined that she would not allow it. Now, after a few times of unwilling, the face has been saved. Seeing to do it again, Rose was about to retreat. Of course she can''t carry it anymore. "Wow!" "Congratulations!" "Lovers get married!" A crowd of friends applauded wildly. Ross and Rachel, of course, are the old traditions of American dramas at this moment, and they started to come to the French kiss in public. My sister Monica and a group of friends watched with wide-eyed eyes without feeling embarrassed at all. "Ahem." Adam reminded: "Okay, okay, the marriage proposal is a success, but the registration will not be valid until the city hall working hours tomorrow, so don''t move your fetus, Rose, you can go back now, you don''t need you here tonight. ." Rose: "..." What''s up? He was unwilling before. But at the moment he has made a successful marriage proposal, and now he can''t wait to be a midwife, so he doesn''t need him? Chapter 523: Adam the Extrajudicial Fanatic Medical center. VIP delivery room. "Registration?" Rachel was a little confused: "Tomorrow?" "of course." Adam smiled and said: "This is the last chance. Don''t register. Emma was born as an illegitimate child. Leonard will probably talk to you at that time." "Register!" Rachel immediately had no objections. "Can you make it?" Monica worried: "The fastest registration is Las Vegas. You can do it once you go, but Rachel can''t go now." "It''s not just Las Vegas on the West Coast." Joey exclaimed, "We also have Atlantic City in East Coast New Jersey! People like to go there when they get married!" It is 1998. Atlantic City, also known as the two largest gambling cities in the United States, along with Las Vegas, is still in a prosperous period about to reach its peak. The scenery here is pleasant, with beautiful beaches and comfortable resorts, and it is close to New York where the wealthy gather, under the effect of the gambling city. Atlantic City is the first choice for many East Coasters to get married. "Not there." Monica shook her head and said, "New York State law takes three days at the earliest, and Atlantic City is no exception." "Perhaps we can find a boat to drive into the international public waters and ask the captain to certify their marriage?" Chandler suggested. The United States is a system of maritime law. In the sea, the captain''s right is paramount, and naturally he also has the right to marry passengers at any time. "I have a boat, I am the captain!" Joey suddenly got excited, and raised his hand and cried, "I can certify your marriage!" "New York relies on the ocean. It is very convenient to sail out to sea. This is feasible." Monica nodded. "Don''t think about it." Adam had to interrupt aloud and smiled: "How can it be as troublesome as you think, have you forgotten who I am?" "do not!" Joey was reluctant: "The captain''s marriage certificate is a good way, just use this method!" "Oh?" Adam hit the nail on the head: "How many people can your boat carry? Do you hold each other to prove your marriage?" "..." Joey was speechless. His boat, when he was in despair, participated in the auction with Rachel. He raised his hand casually without knowing it, thinking it was a joke, and finally found out that the auction would have a legal responsibility to raise his hand, and he had to pay for it in installments. sailboat. Not big. It was indeed crowded with so many people going up. "Crowding is more lively." Joey muttered unwillingly. "Even if it can, Rachel''s body is best not to leave the hospital." Adam ignored Joey. "Neither can we go to Las Vegas, nor can we go to sea." Monica puzzled: "Rachel will give birth at any time, is there any way to register immediately?" "judge!" Adam smiled and gave the final answer. "judge?" Everyone looked dumbfounded. "Under normal circumstances, the New York State registration process takes at least three days." Adam explained the mystery: "But in the United States, everything can be an exception. As long as we persuade the judge, the waiting time can be omitted." "Can it still be like this?" Everyone is an ordinary person, and it feels amazing at once. "of course." Adam smiled and said, "Legal principles are nothing more than human favors. Even if a crime is not committed, the jury has the final say. This kind of trivial matter, as long as the judge nods, can be handled specially. Otherwise, those soldiers who are about to go overseas, want to get married, should they also have to wait for the return of the **** of war? " Everyone suddenly realized. "But am I not a soldier about to go overseas?" Rose is a bit square in mind. "This is just an example." Adam said speechlessly: "The point is that as long as the judge approves your reasons, you can do it. Don''t worry, you don''t need to work hard to make up the reasons. I will help you figure it out." "How to do it?" Ross still couldn''t turn his head. Everyone rolled their eyes. "Please!" Monica murmured: "Adam is so convincing, which judge would not give him face?" "Hehe, the face of rich people is so great!" Phoebe pouted. "Don''t be sour." Adam smiled and said, "Make money, where is this? As long as you have enough money, let alone just want to cross the waiting period for a few days to get the marriage certificate directly, even if you are a serial pervert murderer, in the United States, there are also Countless methods continue to go unpunished." "impossible!" Rose shouted: "How is it possible!" "Don''t talk about other complicated operations." Adam looked at him: "Just say the easiest way to let the commander amnesty, okay?" "..." Rose was dumbfounded. Of course this method works. In the United States, the general has the right to amnesty anyone. "But, but the commander won''t do that!" Rose is unwilling to accept this possibility. "You also know?" Adam played with taste: "Do you know that every general commander will amnesty many people? Listen clearly, it is many, many people!" then. Adam reported the data. In the future, the record of at least 200 people pardoned by a certain ethnic minority who cares the most about their face has not yet been recorded. There are records now, at least there are hundreds of people, and there are thousands of people at every turn. Since it is an amnesty. Naturally, people with problems. It is no exaggeration to say that the criminals. Except for a few relatives and friends, how did the long list come out? Naturally there are interests entangled. such as. Adam sinned some day. Ok. Ordinary crime is not enough, it must be a cross-state felony, that is, a federal crime. By the time. Adam flees abroad first and cannot be extradited. Juno and the others donated money to the campaign leader, donating millions. future. When the general commander resigns, he has the right not to expire, and Adam will naturally appear on the general commanders list of amnesty. Forefoot announced that Adam could fly back by private jet that night. No matter how terrible the previous sin is, all sins are eliminated. Adam can start again. It''s so magical. This is the most admired art of trading in the West! Emmm. Rich people say it''s good if they use it. In Infernal Affairs, Liu Jianming, who wants to be a good man and cannot be obtained. From Adam''s point of view, it was nothing but groaning. If he is so good, then try harder and get a pardon from the queen. What''s the hardship of wanting to be a good person? Emmm. WellAt that time, the queen seemed to be useless. The criminal Liu Jianming wants to be a good man immediately without going to jail for atonement and without losing anything. Under the sunshine of true fairness, there is indeed no chance. This sigh is classic because of the voices of many criminals out of this background. The good times in the West of killing people without paying their lives and debts without paying money are over. "Do not!" Everyone shouted in unison. In the United States, the privilege hierarchy system is deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Just like a British accent makes them feel extra noble. They do know this, and subconsciously take it for granted. Didn''t even think about it Never imagined that there were so many. Think of it again in case there are super criminals like the serial pervert murderer in Adam''s mouth, just because of an amnesty, they can easily restore their innocence, their three views will burst, and the whole person will be bad. Don''t want to know. Just think of it. This is horrible! It is too cruel and unfriendly to the people at the bottom. "Ahem." Seeing the innocent and ignorant of them, Adam coughed lightly, but it was enough: "Don''t talk about it, it''s Rose and Rachel''s marriage, don''t worry, just leave it to me, tomorrow when it''s working time, I will let the city hall The staff from the hospital went to the hospital to do special things for you." Everyone nodded silently. Adam felt a little regretful and helpless when he saw this. Where is this? Can''t stand this anymore? Ugh. Forget Ross. He is now a university professor, living in the universitys ivory tower. Its normal to be ignorant and ignorant to be ignorant of human suffering. But Phoebe, who has always been living at the bottom, seems to have been refreshed from the Three Views, accepting the feeling of being unable to? Chapter 524: Its just 1 mass of fat Medical center. late at night. The proposal ceremony ended in a weird atmosphere. Everyone dispersed. Rose was driven away by Adam. Because compared to the depression of other people, he was either in school or in the museum and then in the ivory tower of the university, he quickly adjusted it with a simple psychological suggestion. fake! fake! all fake! After adjusting, Rose, the bride-to-be, naturally had some bold ideas. Engagement night. Single night. No activity is too unreasonable. Neither he nor Rachel care if Emma is an illegitimate daughter. Don''t care what the elders think. Facing the bride-to-be groom and bride-to-be with tears in his hands, Adam beats a mandarin duck and drove Rose out. "Stop your mouth, I will send someone to watch it at night." Adam interrupted their fantasies. "Damn it!" Ross and Rachel cursed together. "You all have a good rest. You will get married early tomorrow morning. Do you want to greet this moment in the best condition?" Adam reminded: "Rose is the ugliest bridegroom, forget it, Rachel, do you want to compete for the ugliest bride?" "Do not!" Rachel immediately put away the bold idea. How can temporary desire be compared with eternal beauty? Tomorrow is such an important moment, but I have to take pictures or even film me nostalgic. "Adam, but I''m not prepared for anything?" Rachel stretched out her hand and touched herself from top to bottom, worrying: "Just wear this to get married?" "These are small things." Adam waved his hand and said, "What you have to do is rest well and keep your spirits up. I will take care of the rest for you." Everyone has an account in their hearts. For most people, owing favors is a burden. Ok. Leonard''s favor can be paid back a little more. Adam made a yes gesture in his heart. "Thank you." Rachel thanked him, showing an expression of expectation. After driving Rose away, Adam called his assistant Ida, told her about his request, and told her to move overnight. "You should have a photo. Last time Chandler and Monica had a photo. We took a photo of her to choose a wedding dress overnight. The quality is high." "The groom? He doesn''t need it! He has been married several times, but he has more dresses!" "It''s the bride you want to help. She is pregnant now, and her body size is..." "What do you think! The child is not mine!" "Why so accurate? Did you do something with me the first day? Do you have to be in close contact to determine the accurate figure? Your size is..." "No? That''s your own mistake. When you go to choose the wedding dress, let them measure you to see if you are right or I am right. If you are wrong, I will give you a bonus of one month." "I''m sure to lose? All I see are illusions? Did you use the gathering artifact? Ha ha, do you want to gamble? Just bet on your three-month salary?" "Got a bet, right? Still want to raise? No!" "It''s not that I''m afraid of losing, but that you lose too much and don''t want to work." "Why are you sure? Didn''t you find that you are fat?" Toot. Toot. On the other side of the phone, assistant Ada said that she knew she was busy, and hung up the phone. Obviously. This is another woman like Petunia. Their weight is closely related to their self-worth. Adam said she was fat, and she naturally felt offended. The next day. Early in the morning. When Adam came to the VIP delivery room. Assistant Ada had already arrived, and the conductor helped Rachel put on a special wedding dress for pregnant women. you get what you pay for. "Wow!" "beautiful!" Monica and the others also arrived, and after Rachel changed, they proficiently made the voice Rachel wanted to hear. "Thank you, Adam." Rachel looked left and right in front of the floor mirror, full of infinite joy. She is really satisfied that a pregnant woman can achieve this effect in a wedding dress. "You''re welcome." Adam smiled and said, "Ada, has the wedding scene been set up?" "Ok." Ada replied with a black face, "I was in the hotel next to the hospital, and I was looking for someone to arrange it in a hurry." "Where is the groom?" Adam looked at Monica again. "Chandler and Joey are helping him prepare, so it should be fine." Monica said. "Adam, where''s our bridesmaid dress?" Phoebe dissatisfied. "No need for bridesmaids." Adam smiled and said: "Today''s focus is the bride Rachel, you just need to wear regular clothes." Monica pulled Laphoebe knowingly, her eyes swept across Rachel''s tall stomach. There is only one protagonist of the wedding, and that is the bride. Even the groom is a supporting role. The other bridesmaids dress more beautifully than the bride, what do you want to do? Smash the place? Those actresses get married and find a row of actresses to be bridesmaids. In many cases, everyone only pays attention to the bridesmaids and can''t remember who the bride is. Without him. The beauty of the bridesmaid completely crushes the bride. More importantly, more than a dozen of them stood in a row and beaten the brides. I dont know how the bride feels at that moment... If it weren''t for pomp, it is estimated that the bride could become the Gatling Bodhisattva and would overwhelm all the good sisters and bridesmaids. Ok. Most of the time, he will bring the groom together. Don''t think she floated towards the bridesmaid behind her without seeing the groom''s eyes moving. Rachel was going to talk. But when Adam was reminded, he looked at his belly and the beautiful wedding dress, and swallowed it again. It happened suddenly. Keep everything simple. It doesn''t matter if a bridesmaid is not a bridesmaid. "Monica, Phoebe, take care of Rachel." Adam confessed and went out. Assistant Ada also followed. "Today is also a wedding anyhow, don''t be unhappy, isn''t it just three months'' salary." Adam smiled. "How did you know?" Assistant Ada is puzzled. She and Adam have a pure working relationship. "I have good eyesight and good math." Adam smiled reservedly: "Well, the experience is also good." "That''s it?" Ada is still incredible. "That''s not enough?" Adam hesitated: "Have you forgotten where is this place?" "Hospital Ida doesn''t know why. "Then who am I?" Adam reminded: "I am a doctor or a surgeon. We have seen too many kinds of human adipose tissue. Many people like you come here wearing magical instruments. But before surgery, you must give up the artifact and show your true self. Over time. Somewhat talented. See the essence through the phenomenon. Isn''t it normal? " "..." Ada''s face grew darker. This is more than saying that she is fat, and it makes her feel offended. "Adam." Over there, Leonard was waving with Adam. Adam could only pause to explain, smiled at Ada, and walked over. "I have given us leave from the director." Leonard cared: "How about the registration of the city hall?" "no problem." Adam smiled and said: "The judge''s consent has been obtained, and the staff of the city hall have been waiting for the scene. As soon as they are at work, they will be registered on the spot. Congratulations, your first granddaughter is a legitimate child." "Great." Leonard was very pleased: "Adam, it''s all thanks to you, thank you!" "You''re welcome." Adam smiled: "It''s time for us to pass." "it is good." Leonard nodded. The two walked side by side towards the wedding scene outside the hospital. Todays wedding was too sudden. Keep everything simple. Only a few close friends and family members were invited. Fortunately, the Geller''s and Green''s, both living in New York, arrived in time. The layout of the wedding scene, flowers, bands, etc., have been in place in just a few hours with the ability of banknotes. Chapter 525: Chuckle, chuckle, chuckle Wedding scene. "Hasn''t it started yet?" Leonard looked at his watch frequently: "Adam, can you give me a reminder, Rachel will be born at any time." "Okay, I''ll go and see, don''t worry, even if Rachel''s amniotic fluid is broken, there will be a long time before the child is born. As long as we complete the registration before Emma is born, we won''t be considered an illegitimate child." Adam comforted. "Oh, why can''t you register first and then hold the wedding." Leonard complained. The working time has come. The staff of the city hall are also in place. Registration can be completed quickly at any time. But now the wedding is about to be held. According to Western tradition. Before the wedding, the bride and groom cannot meet each other. Otherwise, it''s not good, and it won''t be auspicious. therefore. You can only let the staff of the city hall wait there and register after the wedding ceremony is over. With Rachels current state, waiting for such a long time, there is an immediate opportunity to "double happiness". And when Leonard learned that Rachel was pregnant earlier, he did a lot of hard work. He shouted at his daughter, and came to the door of Luo Rose, hoping to get married directly. It''s a pity that the daughter and son-in-law were not obedient at the time. In the end, he abruptly made the situation that worries him now. This means that he has nothing to do with his daughter and son-in-law. Today is another day of great joy, otherwise his temper will explode early. He is a man who can yell at a waitress! At Adam''s repeated urging. The wedding accelerated again. Rose stood on the altar. The groomsmen and bridesmaids did not go on the red carpet this time because they did not have a dress. Chandler and Joey stood directly behind Rose. Monica and Phoebe stood opposite each other. People from the Geller family and the Green family, as well as the staff of the City Hall, Ada and others, sat in rows of seats under the altar as guests. Rose''s parents and Rachel''s mother were all very pleased. Rachel''s second sister, Amy, showed a disapproving expression and poked her lips from time to time. Rachels third sister, Jill, smiled. Compared to the second sister Amy who often steals her boyfriend, steals her jewelry, and troubles herself, the younger sister Jill is Rachel''s favorite sister. no way. There are only two younger sisters, the second to last is the best. So the relationship between the two is OK. The younger sister Jill is also really happy for the older sister. Music sounded. Everyone looked at the end of the red carpet. Doorway. Rachel, in a white wedding dress, slowly walked in, holding his father Leonard''s arms. Emmm. Originally, the bride walked slowly, because she wanted to enjoy this moment''s much-anticipated happiness. But Rachel couldn''t help it. After Leonard glared at the hand of his baby daughter Rachel to the shabby groom Rose, after the bride and groom were all on the altar, the priest, at Adam''s sign, began to walk through the process. Its the routine of youre willing, Im willing, everyone is inseparable from each other. The whole journey. The most nervous is Leonard. I saw him staring at his daughter''s belly and expression, for fear that his granddaughter Emma sang a song Boom, boom boom! Fortunately, her granddaughter Emma gave her grandfather grandfather a lot of face, and did not make trouble during the whole process, nor did she mean that she was born early. "...I declare that you are a legal couple, bridegroom, you can kiss the bride!" The priest announced. The bridegroom Rose hugged his bride Rachel, as if he was back many years ago when he was dumped by his ex-wife Lace Edge, and his sister Monica complained that he did not want to divorce, just wanted to get married, and then the goddess Rui, whom he had a crush on in high school, The moment Qiu opened the cafe door in a white wedding dress. this moment. He was moved by himself and felt that his decision was so wise. Rachel and him are a destined pair. then. His eyes changed. The long-lost enthusiasm is renewed. As a bride, Rachel and the groom who was driving the ducks on the shelves looked at each other, and she soon felt this change, and her heart beat violently. Emmm. This is a heartbeat feeling. When the two are looking at each other affectionately, getting closer and closer. Rachel''s mouth deviated from the track, and he turned his head and shouted: "Ah!" Obviously. Rachel was not the only one who moved. Emma in Rachel''s belly felt her mother''s emotional changes, and she also rejoiced. She couldn''t wait to declare her presence on this important occasion. then. She gave her mother Rachel a hard kick. "what''s happenin?" Rose was taken aback. "Fool! Give it a kiss and end the process." Adam has rushed up and reminded: "Rachel''s amniotic fluid has broken." "Oh, oh." Rose leaned forward in a daze and kissed Rachel. "Hurry up to the hospital." The old father Leonard also ran over in a vigorous body. "Don''t worry, everything is ready." Adam comforted, picked up a princess Rachel, put it on the already prepared push bed, and greeted everyone to walk quickly to the nearby hospital. "Call Dr. Montgomery." "Register!" Leonard was obsessed with it. "Ada!" Adam greeted. "Got it." Ada agreed and went to call the city hall staff who had been waiting for a long time. On the way, trot followed the push team, walked through the process, and then directly declared that Ross and Rachel were legal couples, and presented the marriage certificates that had been prepared with both hands. Leonard took it, turned it over, comforted, took out the wallet from his pocket, stuffed all the cash in it to the staff of the city hall, and said, "Thank you." For a person who can make a lot of money, but is always willing to tip so little that even his own children feel embarrassed, and all the waiters will spit into his coffee. Leonard''s actions now are absolutely unprecedented and generous. It shows how happy he is now. "You''re welcome." The staff of the city hall are in a better mood trot to give someone a marriage certificate, although a little unhappy. But Adam really gave too much. Coupled with this windfall, he is willing to run and break his leg. Medical center. VIP delivery room. Because of the call in advance, Adam and Leonard had the face of Adam and Leonard, Dr. Montgomery took Leeds and was already waiting there. After some inspection. "The amniotic fluid is broken, but the cervix is ??only 2 cm open, and you have to open 10 cm to give birth, so I have to wait for a while." Doctor Montgomery smiled. "2 cm is almost the same, right?" Rachel gestured three fingers. The marriage is also over. I also got my marriage certificate. If nothing else, she will definitely be promoted to her husband and have regained passion for her in the Rose cave bridal chamber. But a pity. The amniotic fluid has broken. She can only hope to give birth to Emma sooner. "It''s centimeters, not inches!" Adam reminded him by moving a finger. "Damn the metric system!" Rachel suddenly cursed. "You should scold the **** imperial system!" Adam smiled. In fact, there is no imperial unit in the strict sense. Because the imperial unit calibration must rely on the metric unit measuring tool. In this case, the metric system is not uniformly used, but the imperial system is still used. It is completely unreasonable to take off your pants and fart. The metric system is commonly used internationally. Even England, the birthplace of imperial units, switched to metric units. As long as you want to make changes, its no problem at all to be in line with international standards. But the Americans are too lazy to change. Imperial units are still used in daily life. But in the professional field, it''s all about the metric system. Only then did this embarrassing thing happen now. Chapter 526: Hes really not perverted Medical center. VIP delivery room. "How long will it take?" Rachel was very unhappy. "That''s not good, please wait patiently." After Dr. Montgomery finished speaking, he gave a few words and left. "Adam." Ross pulled Adam. "what''s happenin?" Adam curiously asked. "Does the method you mentioned still work now?" Rose asked quietly. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he looked at Rose with perverted eyes. "I''ll just ask..." Rose said slyly: "You know Rachel wants to give birth early, and I am also for her... Can you not look at me with this kind of eyes..." "Loss you are still a university professor!" Adam despised: "Previously proposed this method is due to the due date, there is no movement, I want to use you to promote labor. Do you know what''s the situation now? Rachels amniotic fluid broke and the cervix opened 2 cm. Your daughter Emma will be born soon. You are useless now. Of course the original method can no longer be used. Otherwise you are poking Emma with a needle. Emmm. In your case, it should not be possible. But this kind of thing should never be thought of. You are so evil. Don''t let people know that you have this idea. Otherwise, 100% of people will think you are a beast! " "..." Facing countless perverted gazes, Rose was extremely sad and indignant. You go home, what are you doing so loudly! "The newlyweds have first births and have no experience. They have just married again. They are too affectionate." Adam Liz, a serious man and the only outsider in the delivery room, explained: "He''s really not a pervert." "Understandable." Liz''s mouth twitched. "God, Rose!" My sister Monica couldnt help but vomit: No wonder my mother looked like she couldnt bear to say more when she talked about you dating those bar girls last time. What have you experienced since you separated from Rachel? I think every day. what?" Chandler, Phoebe, and Joey all looked at Rose and shook their heads. "I do not have!" Rose was extremely sad and angry. I can''t wait to smoke myself. Damn it! Why is he asking this question! "Lets watch Discovery Channel less in the future." Phoebe had an expression of I understand: "Of course the animals are wild, but we are still human after all." What Ross likes most is the Discovery Channel, exploring nature and creatures. Take a look at Rachel, who was comforted to the expected date of delivery without any movement and was very irritable, and the cleverness of Daddy Shaking Seahorse in charge of egg-raising children, you will know. "Yeah, Rose, good men need to be gentle." The prodigal son Joey also gave Rose a serious education. "..." Rose didn''t want to speak anymore. "Okay, let''s go out and wait." Adam smiled and said: "Let Rose stay with Rachel, Rose, always pay attention to Rachel''s state, and call the doctor immediately if something feels uncomfortable." "it is good." Rose glared at Adam. "By the way, just pay attention, don''t move other thoughts..." Adam confessed a few more words, but he didn''t finish when he saw Rose leaping towards him and flashed with a smile. after an hour. Rachels cervix only opened up to three centimeters, which was a long way from the birth of ten centimeters. as I thought. This will be a long process. noon. buffet. "Huh, where are Chandler and Monica?" Phoebe curiously asked. Adam sat down with the dinner plate and smiled: "At this moment, what do you think Monica and Chandler want to do most?" "Oh!" Phoebe thought for a while, then smiled suddenly: "Are you talking about making children?" Adam smiled and nodded. "Here? Wow!" Phoebe yearned forward: "It''s so exciting!" "The beds here are all disinfected, which is perfect for Monica, who is obsessed with cleanliness." Adam smiled and said: "And this is the hospital, stimulated by Rachel''s childbirth, Monica, who is particularly wild today, doesn''t need to be kept at all. It''s okay to toss Chandler to the death, anyway, it''s a big deal. "Hahaha." When Phoebe heard it, he couldn''t stop laughing. "Where is Joey?" Adam looked at it. Phoebe followed the way of Adam and smiled: "The young female doctor in charge of Rachel is beautiful and good-looking, what do you think?" "Joy still hasn''t learned his lesson." Adam shook his head: "How are you doing?" "That''s it." Phoebe shrugged: "It''s neither good nor bad...wow!" When she said this, she glanced at a figure, her eyes lit up, she stood up, dropped a word, and flashed: "Goodbye!" Adam followed her direction and saw a handsome guy being pushed by a nurse in a cast. Emmm. Phoebe is as young as ever. after lunch. Adam went to the emergency room. Rachel doesn''t know when she will be able to give birth, so she can''t wait to waste time and waste her life. Busy till the evening. Rachel''s cervix only opened to 5 cm. "Looks like this will have to wait until tomorrow morning to give birth." Adam said to everyone, "Should you go back and rest first, or should I help you find a bed and rest here?" "go back!" "At this!" The soft-legged Chandler and the excited Monica shouted completely different answers. "Just here, don''t think you can rest when you go back." Monica rejected Chandler''s idea of ??being lazy and not working hard. "I have asked for leave, just wait here." Joey and Phoebe wanted to wait here too. But looking at their twinkling eyes, you know that they all have a purpose. Adam didn''t say much, and directly found a room for them. No words for a night. The next day. Early in the morning. Morning shift time. After Rachel let out a cry of pain, after 21 hours, her cervix finally opened to 10 cm and officially entered the state of labor. Original time and space. Rachels fetal position is not correct and Emmas breech position is down. In this case, it is very difficult to give birth Leonard does not know whether it is stunned or something, and he is not very concerned. So when Rachel gave birth to a child, it was difficult to give birth, which was once dangerous. This life. With Adam as the bridge of communication, the relationship between Rachel and Leonard''s father and daughter is much better than in the original time and space, and there are more contacts. Rachels late pregnancy checkups have always been in the medical center. When Emma was eight months old, her fetal position was stereotyped, which was the breech position. After Adam and Leonard knew about it, they were very concerned and used various auxiliary methods to help Rachel successfully adjust the fetal position. and so. This life. Rachel still had a heart-piercing pain during childbirth, but the time did not last that long. After a violent beating with Rose, who had almost never dragged her paternity, she finally gave birth to Emma. afterwards. Speaking of this, everyone said Ross deserved it. Your wife was in that painful heart and lungs, leaning forward and back, and accidentally bumping into your head. You dare to brazenly touch your bumped forehead and say: "It hurts too much. Nothing hurts more than this! " That is to say, Rachel can''t move because of being framed there, and has a good temper. Otherwise, change your temper. It is estimated that if you can suspend childbirth, you will be dragged over and beaten up, and then you will be beaten and asked: "Does it hurt? Does it hurt? Is there anything more painful?" Pain scientific classification: 0, 1, 2, 3, 4, grade 4 severe pain is continuous severe pain accompanied by changes in blood pressure and pulse. Obviously, having a baby is the highest level of pain at the 4th level. Folklore pain classification: 1-12, the first level is the pain of mosquito bites, and the 12th level is also the pain during childbirth. The so-called 1+12=13 level pain of the pregnant woman who was in childbirth was bitten by a mosquito is simply nonsense. In the face of the severe pain of childbirth, the pain from the mosquito bite was not superimposed, but was directly covered and could not be felt at all. Chapter 527: godfather Medical center. VIP delivery room. "OMG! She is so beautiful!" When Rachel cleaned up and hugged Emma with a sweet face, when Ross used the camera sent by Adam to shoot happily, everyone opened the door and walked in, Qi Qi sighed. "I''m so glad you went to bed after drinking." Aunt Monica took the little Emma, ??looked and looked at her with her arms in her arms. She couldn''t help but sighed with tears in her mouth. To say that this is not the first time to be an aunt. Rose''s first son was already eight years old. But this cannot be compared with Emma. after all. One is the sinister lace-side son who has designed his own brother and asked his brother to pay to raise him, but can''t see him many times a year. The other is the daughter of her best girlfriend who was designed by her own brother. The portions are naturally completely different. "It''s my turn, Aunt Phoebe!" Phoebe stretched out his hand, took Emma from Monica, took a look in his arms, and said rarely: "Oh, baby, you are so cute, I can crush your little head." Later, I realized that there was a problem with this statement, and quickly looked at everyone and explained: "But I won''t do that." "Well, that''s it for Aunt Phoebe, it''s Uncle Joey''s turn." Joey clapped his hands and took over Emma: "Wow, she looks so real, yes, it''s not Uncle Joey, it should be Joey''s godfather! I want to be Emma''s godfather!" "amount." Rachel and Rose looked at each other, both hesitated. "what''s happenin?" Joey heard their movement and glanced at them. "Sorry, Joey." Ross explained: "It''s not against anyone, but we want Adam to be Emma''s godfather." "Correct." Rachel echoed: "Adam did a lot for Emma..." "what?!" Joey immediately quit and shouted: "I came up with this idea, and of course we Italians make it more suitable for the godfather!" In order to show, he immediately rushed the classic line in the movie Godfather: "Do you spend time with your family? Of course I have, very good! A man who does not take care of the family is not a man at all!" Then he excitedly said: "See? I will be a good godfather!" "Joy!" Rachel and Rose are both embarrassed. Not every child needs a godfather. But after becoming parents, both Rachel and Rose began to think about their daughters. If there is a big man to be the godfather since childhood, little Emma will win directly at the starting line. Joey is just a not-so-popular TV actor, and the resources available to Emma in the future are limited, and as a parent, he doesn''t want his daughter to enter the dirty entertainment circle. Of course, only Adam can be called a big man. They make friends without utilitarianism. But when it comes to their daughters, they can''t help but become somewhat utilitarian. "What are you talking about?" At this moment, Adam walked in. "Adam, you are not allowed to rob me!" Joey said the matter, holding Emma in his arms, looking wary. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "Let Joey be it. I have no interest in being a godfather." joke. Once he has opened his mouth, how many godsons and daughters will he have in the future? Chandler and Monica seem to have at least two births, and there is no ceiling. Matthew and Lily, so affectionate, have two or more children in their memory. In the future, there will be the 15 children of Sheldon and Amy, the children of Howard and Bernadette, the children of Leonard and Penny. These are all friends in the inner circle of Adams making friends. As long as they speak, Adam doesnt want to refuse. That''s it, all ten are up. If you have not tightened the bag in advance. Those next-level friends, once they have a child, probably want him to be a godfather. When the time comes, dozens of them will be easily broken. To know. The godfather is both honor and responsibility. The thought that so many godchildren and daughters have become bear children, surrounded him every day, it is really numb. And he estimated that with the continuous improvement of various physical fitness and life span, his aging will be very slow, and he will not even eventually. after all. More than 50 years old is old for a 70-year-old life expectancy. But for a two-hundred-year-old man in his fifties, he is just an adult. I even have pimples. It''s really that time. A godfather who seems to be about the same age as the goddess, and has various aura blessings, God knows what embarrassing things the open American girls will do. Be precautionary. Adam decided not to accept children and daughters as much as possible. If Joey wants to be it, be it for him. "Adam." Rachel is dissatisfied: "You have done so many things for Emma, ??you should be her godfather! If it weren''t for you, she would be an illegitimate daughter now. And if it weren''t for you, she would have to undergo a C-section to give birth to her with an incorrect fetal position. By then, her physique would definitely be weaker than ordinary people. " "Uh." Adam felt the hope full of Rachel, who was incarnation of his mother, and felt a little headache. It''s not easy to refuse this matter. Just look at Joeys red-eyed posture. When someone invites you to be the godfather of your child, thats the greatest recognition for you. Changing to a normal friend can be rejected. But once Rachel and their close friends spoke up again and again, Adam had little reason to refuse. Otherwise, it really doesn''t save face. "Adam, you can be Emma''s godfather." Monica also noticed Rachel''s thoughts and persuaded them: "You and Joey are both! There is no rule that there can only be one godfather!" "correct!" When Joey heard that he still had a chance, he immediately clapped his hands and applauded: "There are child stars in our entertainment industry who have recognized countless big figures in the circle as godfathers and godmothers. They have obtained countless good resources in the circle since they were young. They can, why is Emma only? Recognize one!" "Can it still be like this?" Rachel''s eyes lit up. She originally thought that acknowledging the godfather was a very serious matter, and she could only recognize one in order to show speciality and respect, so she would refuse Joey to choose Adam. But now it seems that you can choose more than one choice, so what are the multiple choice questions? Little children. Naturally, I want them all! "I don''t quite understand these..." Adam smiled bitterly: "But if you insist, I can be Emma''s godfather, but first say yes, I don''t know if I will have children in my life, I really don''t know how to be a godfather!" "It''s okay Rachel''s eyes brightened when she heard it: "As long as you love Emma more, it will do. " Emmm. It''s better to treat Emma as the only child. In that way, her daughter will become a princess directly. Just thought of this. Rachel, the severe pain of childbirth and postpartum depression, disappeared without a trace, and her heart was full of infinite yearning for the life of her baby daughter''s future princess. Emmm. It doesn''t matter if Adam will not be a godfather. She will teach Emma. As her biological mother, she was the most proficient way to please her father since she was a child. The second sister Amy and the third sister Jill are still using the routines she created casually. in this regard. She dare to say that she is the most professional! Ensure that when the time comes, without Adam taking the initiative, the relationship between godfather and goddaughter will be the most harmonious in acting as a baby. "Godfather Joey, you have enough, now it''s Godfather Adam''s turn." Monica reminded Joey to pass little Emma to Adam: "Come on, Godfather Adam, hug your goddaughter." "Ok." Seeing this, Adam had no choice but to agree, reaching out to take the little Emma, ??and looking down. "Hey, she smiled, Emma smiled." "Yeah! Really! It seems that she likes the godfather her mother found for her!" "Let me see! It''s too much, I am also your godfather! I just held you for so long, why didn''t you smile at me!" Seeing little Emma who smiled as soon as he reached his arms, Adam was also a little happy unconsciously. He was sensible, knowing that it had nothing to do with him. The laugh of a newborn baby is a natural expression of feeling comfortable and contented inside the body. He just happened to be there. but. It''s delightful to look at, isn''t it? Chapter 528: I have a bold idea Medical center. After Emma was born, visitors began to keep coming. After Leonard learned that Rachel had let Adam be the godfather of his first granddaughter, Emma, ??he vividly explained what it means to laugh. "You have always said that I love your elder sister Rachel, but can you blame me for loving her if you look at what she does?" Leonard spoke to the two daughters vigorously. "What''s so great?" The second daughter, Amy, said with disdain: "No matter what, it''s just a godfather..." Can the godfather compare to his biological father? The biological father of her child will be a billionaire directly! That is, she is not rare to show off. Otherwise she would use these words to slap her face now. Emmm. Ok. She also feared in her heart that after slapped her face like this, she would be in danger of being physically slapped by her father. This is no confession. "Rachel can, and so can I." The younger sister Jill''s mind was much simpler, and she directly said that she would imitate her elder sister: "When I have a child, I will let Adam be the godfather!" "Stop dreaming!" The second daughter, Amy, slammed: "Why do you think anyone can make Adam a godfather? Rachel is a good friend of him, and his father has a relationship with him, you, don''t even think about it." "I am also Dad''s daughter." Jill was not convinced: "I can be his good friend, too." "Ha ha." The second daughter, Amy, sneered and said, "You are so naive, so you can just recognize Adam as the godfather." "This is possible too." Jill''s eyes lit up. "All right!" Leonard heard the corners of his mouth twitching, for fear that the two unconscious daughters would come up with something strange that would make his heart explode, and immediately interrupted: "Let Rachel have a good rest, let''s go." Then he said a few words to Rachel and took the two daughters away. At night. Rachel, who has not suffered too much, showed the sturdyness of Western women. He hugged Emma directly, returned to the apartment, participated in the celebration party, and let all relatives and friends watch Emma. Rest in bed, confinement, etc., do not exist. As a heavyweight godfather, Adam had to make time to participate. Because this celebration party is not only a welcome party, but also a godfather recognition ceremony. Adam felt helpless. This is the rhythm of Xidangda. Helpless and helpless. Adam was forced by Rachel, holding Emma in Joey''s jealous eyes, dealing with everyone. Fortunately, even relatives and friends have circles. After the beginning of the fun, everyone began to gather in twos and threes to chat, and Adam was still only good friends like Chandler, Joey, and Phoebe. "Hi, baby is here." When the crowd surrounded Adam and teased Emma, ??Amy walked over happily. "Listen, I just thought of a brilliant idea." "stop!" Rachel directly raised her hand to interrupt: "We don''t need a brilliant idea." She knew this sister, it was too unreliable. The more brilliant ideas the other person thinks, the less he can listen. "Huh!" Amy dissatisfied: "I am Emma''s second aunt, don''t I have the right to say a few words?" "You speak up." Adam also wanted to change his mind. Surrounded by so many people and teasing Emma in his arms, he almost gave him the illusion that he is Emma''s father. There is an urgent need to listen to different voices. "listen!" Amy clapped her hands with bright eyes: "I just thought, if you die now, then I can get the baby. This is just like the plot of the movie. At first I would be completely clueless. Then when the time comes. I will completely change. Then I will get married and live happily. " "Awesome movie!" Joey pursed his mouth and said: "Maybe you will raise the baby with Emma''s godfather Joey. At the beginning you will have a lot of conflicts, but in the end there will be a lot of sparks..." "stop!" Amy interrupted directly: "This is not our day, and you don''t have that thick makeup, so don''t talk about it... Switching to Godfather Adam, there is a slight possibility, but it is only a slight possibility." Then she didnt care about Joey, who had turned black, and looked at Rachel and Rose: "Close to home, you were already dead at that time, so you cant stop me. I thought about changing her name first. I dont like her now first name." "enough!" Rachel frowned and said, "If anything happens to Ross and I..." Having said this, she and Rose knocked on the table at the same time. in the West. This means bringing good luck. It is a classic action used to resolve bad words. "...You won''t get the baby." Rachel smiled. "What? Who could it be?" Amy can''t accept it. "Uh, although I haven''t talked about it formally." Rachel and Rose looked at each other and smiled: "But we hope it''s Monica and Chandler." "really?" Chandler and Monica looked honored. "of course it''s true." Adam smiled and said, "Is there anyone better than you here? Your relationship is stable, Monica will be a good mother, Chandler, after you get rid of your psychological shadow, you will definitely be a good father. It''s me instead. If one day I have a child and I unfortunately pass away..." Boom! Adam also knocked on the table. This can be regarded as Western superstition. But just do as the locals do. In addition, the traversal plus system is mysterious enough. So Adam was right to feel a little awed. "I also hope Chandler and Monica raise children, well, or Matthew and Lily." Adam smiled. The first choice should be the child''s grandparents, father Bob and mother Amy. But it''s time. They are also very old. Old people with children are actually very tired. Plus. Although my parents can give their grandchildren enough love, the level of father Bob''s childcare is really untrustworthy. Adam didn''t dare to pin his hopes on his old and frail dad Bob, and he could still swoop to catch the child who was thrown into the air like when he was young. Emmm. He didn''t catch the meeting... The rest of the younger siblings, Teddy, the second child, can let people have a snack. But compared to Chandler and Monica, Matthew and Lily, Teddy himself was still a child at this time. of course. Adam is not without thinking about his best friend Juno. He believes that once entrusted, Juno will definitely raise it with heart. With Juno''s insightful psychology theory and practice dual talent. As long as you work hard, you will definitely become your child''s best mother and best friend at the same time. Accompanying children to grow up in this capacity will definitely lead them on the road to success. But the environment of Juno and Karen is not suitable for raising children. Even if they try their best to hide. But the children raised by them will inevitably be contaminated with some unique temperaments. What if you put on the Little Red Riding Hood suit if you dont agree? The child does not have Juno''s talent or Adam''s system! therefore. Juno was the first to be excluded. As for Peggy and the others. Don''t even think about it. Leonard''s lesson is still vivid. Many choices. There are only two pairs, Chandler and Monica, Matthew and Lily. Have feelings and feelings. Three views have three views. There must be motherhood. Be patient and patient. Want a family to have a family. To form a happy family and maintain this kind of happy conditions forever, they have both of them. It is the most trustworthy choice to give children a happy family. Chapter 529: Snow Peggy into the mortal world The excitement of Rachel giving birth to a daughter gradually dissipated. What followed was Peggy''s mother''s wedding. Adam seems to have a feeling of returning to his previous life, and at the end of the year, family and friends get together and get married during the holidays. At that time. Single dogs suffered red bombs one after another, which is really horrible. Not only did it take a month or two for nothing. Even eat dog food and vomit. It is not uncommon to catch a few games a day. Asia even had vomiting at noon that day. In the evening and at noon the next day, I had not fully awakened. The same hotel, the same table of dishes, the same group of people, two more sour and exciting. That''s really no appetite at all. The table full of dishes was almost no one moved embarrassingly. Everyone sent the red envelopes with big eyes and small eyes, distressed and unable to breathe. The other two classmates who were married immediately afterwards were not embarrassed at all. They said: "Persuade you to have a glass of wine, there is no reason to go out of Yangguan! Old irons, do this glass!" Emmm. They work in other provinces and it is not easy to come back and get married. Although it has been done in my hometown, I must have a banquet before leaving, dear old irons! This is courtesy! time is limited. For the sake of the first scene so lively, I just decided to stay in this hotel for two more games. Exactly! Everyone is here, live together! Never thought of it. At the end of the new year, the weddings are too intensive, and the hotel is the same for the convenience of preparing dishes... More exciting is. Adam and the others had only come to attend a wedding banquet, but suddenly there were two more. They still rarely contact the students who have no sense of existence. Normally, they don''t have to attend their wedding banquet at all. But at the first wedding banquet, they had a showdown suddenly. They were also married in their hometown. This time they came here not only to attend the wedding ceremony of the most popular monitor in the class, but also to do it together while everyone was there. save trouble! lively! Don''t go back if you drink too much. The hotel rooms have been arranged. Have a good night''s sleep. Let''s continue when we wake up. Current classmates. Don''t talk about martial ethics! Even more exciting is. When Adam crossed the year, Adam, who was a single dog, still hadn''t recovered the money he had given out equal to more than a year of income. The two assassin classmates had no news at all. Even if Adam got married before crossing, it would be useless to reclaim the money from those two men. Thinking about it, it hurts badly. Adam seriously doubted whether a certain single dog **** loved him so that he was both traversal and systematic, and lost him a wonderful life. In this life, he not only got rid of the identity of a single dog, but also joined the wedding with the goddess of thousands of fans. Even if this is not the goddess mother''s wedding, he can turn over the sign to select other female friends to attend. Ugh. If you think about it, the contrast is so big that it really feels like a dream. Peggy''s mother''s wedding date is set on Saturday. The location is in a small town near Washington, DC. Friday night. Adam finished work and hurried to New Jersey, ready to meet Peggy, and rushed overnight. A lot of time has been wasted because of Rachel giving birth to a daughter. This time. It was his turn to rest tomorrow. I am not going to ask for leave anymore. I''ll be back tomorrow when the wedding is over. Washington, DC is only more than 300 kilometers away from New York, and the flight takes 40 minutes. But Adam, because of his robustness, could not fly without flying. So prepare to drive Peggy over. Most people drive for only 4 hours. Peggy''s apartment. "Boss, does Peggy look good in this bridesmaid''s wedding dress?" When Adam arrived, Lisa, the assistant, was accompanying Peggy to try on the bridesmaid''s wedding dress. "Lisa, I have an important task for you now." Adam said solemnly: "You immediately contact the bridal shop and buy ten more wedding dresses according to Peggy''s size." "Ten sets of spares?" Lisa was dumbfounded. "Correct!" Adam said in a deep voice: "I know that this kind of wedding dresses are not made in batches. I can''t find one that is exactly the same as the current one. You can change to other styles. At that time, according to their size, Peggy''s mother''s bride''s wedding dress and Erica''s bridesmaid''s wedding dress will also be matched with ten sets. In short, we must spare the three of them, and we must have the best. After all, todays protagonist is Peggys mother, we have to do the best, there can be no accidents, understand? " "Ah...understood!" Lisa was shocked by Adam''s series of words and attitudes. When she walked out of the apartment, at the moment the door was closed, she came back to her senses after turning around and seeing the actions of the boss, blushing and cursed, "Bah!" But baah go baah, the boss''s orders, she still has to be meticulously executed, she can only complain to the bridal shop, and reserve ten sets of the best bridal and bridesmaid wedding dresses. She can even imagine a scene where the owner of a bridal shop was shocked and then laughed into a flower. Peggy''s apartment. "Ten spares? What do you mean..." Peggy, who was looking at himself in the mirror, turned around to look at Adam in confusion. "Go on!" Adam seemed to see Pennys Leonard possessed. When Lisa left the house, the pants were already on the ground. At the moment, he was taking off his shirt while nodding to indicate Peggy to ignore him, and continued. "..." In the face of Adam''s show operation, how can Peggy speak? It turns out. Adam''s prediction was correct. UU Reading The spare ten sets are really not much at all. The reason why the wedding ceremony in the east country uses scarlet to avoid white is because it is influenced by customs. But the West has different customs. They pay more attention to revealing their feelings. Ren Shuzhou said: People must be pretty and filial! The West has grasped the essence and directly moved this visual effect to the wedding, so that the bride can spend what they think is the most worthwhile day in their life in the most beautiful state. Peggy''s appearance, coupled with a high-end white wedding dress, is really an ice girl into the world. Mortal Adam said: Don''t leave when you come! then. The original plan to go there overnight was completely forgotten. The next day. Boom boom boom! Boom boom boom! "Boss, it''s too late to leave." When Lisa saw the opposite, there was still no movement, first sent a text message, then called, and found that it was turned off, and finally had to come over and knock on the bedroom door again and again. "Not urgent." Adam''s voice came from the bedroom: "It''s still too late." "Boss, are you still okay?" Lisa looked at the snow-white living room and couldn''t help covering her face to make complaints. Such a waste! What a great bridesmaid''s wedding dress! One piece of 5000 dollars is gone! And because there are not so many of the same style, Lisa really selected ten sets of other styles urgently overnight in order to complete the task assigned by Adam. Even the bridesmaid''s wedding dress with Erica and Peggy''s mother''s wedding dress have to be changed. The bridal gown is more expensive, costing $10,000. Three pieces are 20,000 dollars. That''s it. Even if the other bridesmaid''s wedding dresses and bridal wedding dresses, they can be returned at that time. The boss just tore 70,000 knives for the fun last night. hiss! Shameful beggar! Chapter 530: Fast car god Three poles in the day. In Lisa''s speechless eyes, Adam finally came out of the bedroom refreshed. "Ready to prepare, we are going to set off." "Boss, are you sure it''s still too late?" Lisa murmured: "It''s nine o''clock now, and it''s twelve o''clock in the wedding. I don''t have a reservation for a ticket. "It''s okay, let''s drive." While Adam was talking, he turned on his cell phone, and countless phone text messages exploded, all belonging to Ted and Erica. "Ted, something happened before, and the plan has changed. Let''s set off now. Don''t worry, if it''s too late, we promise that we won''t miss the wedding. Tell them, don''t worry, that''s it. hang up the phone. With the corners of Lisa''s mouth twitching, Adam and Peggy went into the bathroom and took a shower. After half an hour. In front of the car downstairs. "Lisa, you don''t have a heart attack?" Adam confirmed. "No." Lisa shook her head immediately, and then she had an ominous premonition in her heart: "Boss, why are you asking that?" "It''s a bit fast when you get off, don''t worry, it''s okay." Adam smiled and got into the driver''s seat. "Boss, I think I have congenital heart disease..." Lisa, who is holding three wedding dresses, thinks she still has a heart attack. "It''s ok." Adam comforted: "You forgot that I am the best cardiothoracic surgeon. Get in the car. We are in a hurry." Peggy got into the passenger seat without a second word. No matter how fast the car, Adam took her to drive, she didn''t worry at all. "..." Lisa grimaced, got into the back seat, and immediately put on the seat belt. "Well, security awareness is good." Adam nodded and praised: "I was going to remind you to bring it safely." "Boss, it''s just a wedding, not your wedding." Lisa couldn''t help but persuade: "If you can''t make it in time, you can''t make it. Don''t have an accident because of this." Having said this, it seems that he knows that he has not enough weight, and looked at Peggy who was sitting in the passenger seat: "Peggy is also in the car." The appearance of "you are not in my safety, but also care about Peggy''s safety". "correct." Adam adjusted the rearview mirror and smiled at Lisa from the rearview mirror: "Peggy is also in the car, don''t you believe me, don''t you believe Peggy?" "..." Lisa was stuck, speechless. Under normal circumstances, she believed Peggy very much. But as soon as Peggy met Adam, she had to doubt. My mother''s wedding was about to take place. As a bridesmaid, Peggy could accompany Adam crazy to the present. Seeing that he couldn''t make it in time, there was no sign of anxiety at all. In this case, how can she trust Peggy? "Okay, there is no problem." Adam smiled and started the Porsche 911 sports car that he bought recently. prior to. After having an IQ of over 180, becoming a super genius and possessing bullet time, Adam bought this new car. after all. The speed of sports cars far exceeds that of wild cars. Adam has to travel between New York and New Jersey frequently. In order to save precious time, it is reasonable to buy a sports car. "We set off." As soon as the voice fell, the car roared and flew out like an arrow. Although Lisa in the back row had already been mentally prepared, she was taken aback by this powerful feeling of pushing her back. then. Things that made her fear even more happened after all. This is the city. There is a torrent of traffic. But Adam continued to accelerate, surpassing one car after another. Seeing cars whizzing by, and looking at the pointer on the dashboard that was already 142km/h still swinging downwards, Lisather shivered. She wanted to call out loudly: "Boss, slow down, slow down! Don''t be so fast!" But the words came to the lips, but they were suppressed by the only reason. If you leave it alone, Adam will definitely ignore her. The most important thing was that she felt that she still shouldn''t talk to the driver in such a rush. In case the driver gets distracted, she will be buried with her 100%. When she slid through the traffic like a fish, Lisa just wanted to breathe a sigh of relief, but found that the speed had exceeded 246km/h. The key is. Still accelerating! "Slow down, slow down!" At this time, she couldn''t help it anymore, closed her eyes and screamed. Although there is no traffic that will hit him at any time. But at this speed on this kind of highway, in case there is a blind rabbit, or an animal like a kangaroo that jumps out of nowhere, suddenly pops up. Or a rock that was raised on a certain section of the road. The proper car crashed and killed people. "rest assured." Adam glanced at her from the rearview mirror, smiled and comforted: "The limit speed of this sports car is only 280km/h. I won''t accelerate anymore and I have enough time." Lisa opened her eyes and looked at the dial. It was already 269km/h, and it was indeed no longer accelerating. Now she also understood why Adam was so confident that he could not make it in time. A total of more than 300 kilometers, drag racing at this speed, more than an hour is over. Departing at half past nine and arriving around ten o''clock, how dare to imagine her who usually drives for 4 hours? I''m afraid of it. Lisa couldn''t help complaining: "Boss, are you really afraid of death?" "Of course I am afraid of death Adam smiled: "Otherwise, why do I rarely fly by plane? " "I think flying is definitely safer than driving." Lisa murmured: "No, it''s ten thousand times safer!" "That is your illusion." Adam smiled slightly. He has to take a parachute when flying. In case of encountering on the ocean, even if there is a parachute, it is a bit dangerous. Because you don''t know how long it will drift. Of course, with Adam''s endurance and strength, even in the ocean, survivability is leveraged. Swim slowly. Maybe you run into sharks and the like, but you can tame them, drive the sharks to swim in the ocean, and become a sea king. Driving, being a fast car god, looks much more dangerous than flying. But for Adam, who has bullet time and excellent reaction speed, it is a safer way to travel than flying. It seemed that he was rushing through the traffic, and if the car in front of him changed lanes without instructions, he would be able to hit him immediately. But with Adam''s bullet time and excellent reaction speed, these are not problems. Ten o''clock in the morning. In front of a classic Mi''s single-door detached building. As Tedwang was trying to see through, a handsome Porsche sports car flicked its tail and stopped steadily at the door. "Did you really come by car?" Ted raised his hand in disbelief and looked at his watch, then he stopped questioning it. Because the back seat was open, Lisa got out, covered her mouth and ran to the trash can, vomiting. Adam took out the three packaged wedding dresses from the back seat and smiled at the dumbfounded Ted: "Where are the brides and bridesmaids? They need to change their wedding dresses." "Change the wedding dress? Why?" Ted couldn''t understand. "Because this wedding dress is more beautiful." Adam smiled and said, "Trust me, they will like it." Chapter 531: Early female Bride dressing room. "Change the wedding dress temporarily?" When Adam made this proposal, Peggy''s mother and sister were very dissatisfied. This is their wedding dress of choice. How can you just change it? then. Adam showed off his new wedding dress. Because she couldn''t find the same style, Lisa followed Adam''s advice and chose the most expensive wedding dress that she could get right away. you get what you pay for. The most expensive is of course the best. This is the treasure of the town shop when they visited the bridal shop, and the sales in the shop would never come out. To paraphrase the words of someone who often deals with bridal shops: The sales in the bridal shops can see through your real purchasing power through your underwear styles at a glance. When Erica and her mother went shopping, although there were thousands of choices, the level of contact was far worse. Peggy''s bridesmaid''s wedding dress was bought separately. The style is the same, but the grade is significantly higher. "what!" As soon as the new wedding dress was lit, Erica and her mother''s eyes flashed, the expressions of dissatisfaction and unwillingness disappeared instantly, and they happily began to try the new wedding dress. Adam stepped out and came to the bridegroom''s side. "David, congratulations!" Adam Dao hi. "Thank you." David, dressed as a bridegroom, was full of joy. Emmm. Adam paid attention to it just now, Peggy''s mother showed no signs of pregnancy, and it seemed that Fengzi was not married in a hurry. See them so happy. It should be true love. The wedding took place soon. Ted and Erica played together first. The handsome men and beauties, the wedding dresses, attracted the guests who attended the wedding to nod again and again. after all. The real ordinary appearance is normal for ordinary people. Ted and Erica can only be seen in TV dramas for the people in the small town. therefore. When Adam joined Peggy and later played, it directly caused a sensation. All of them were dumbfounded. "This this" Sitting in the front row, David''s sister Angela, her eyes straightened, and her mouth murmured: "No, David must have a child with Linda, preferably a daughter!" original. Linda has two daughters and doesn''t want to have another baby anymore. David is considerate of his lover and is willing to have no child. She has no opinion as a younger sister. Even secretly supported. Because she feels that her brothers David and Linda are developing too fast, and problems will inevitably occur in the future. By the time. My brother has become a single father directly. This is not a small burden for the older brother David who is starting a business. Than that. It might as well not give birth at the beginning. Look at the situation. If their relationship is stable and their brother David makes progress in his career, we will talk about it then. But now. She saw Linda''s two daughters, especially Peggy, appearing in her vision in this manner. Any idea that it is best not to give birth first and look at it again, go to hell! Health! Must be born! Give birth as soon as possible! Even if they have emotional problems in the future, it doesn''t matter if your brother David is too heavy to be a single father. As a real sister, she can definitely help her elder brother. Such a delicate and beautiful girl completely touched the motherhood of her leftover girl. I really want to have such a daughter right away! Angela''s eyes were hot. Music sounded. The bride Linda appeared at the wedding holding her father for the second time. In the United States, it is not easy to be a father. You have to let your daughter hold you again and again. When David the bridegroom stepped forward to take the bride from his father-in-law, walked to the altar, stood on both sides of the priest, and smiled sweetly face to face. Ted and Erica were standing beside them. Adam and Peggy stood behind Ted and Erica. Three pairs of dresses and wedding dresses, like three couples. Adam and Peggy looked at each other with a strange feeling in their hearts. The process is in progress. Adam and Peggy mainly served as foils. Ted and Erica are the chief best man and chief bridesmaid. They are responsible for handing in the wedding vows and wedding rings of the bride and groom in time. This is not an idol drama. Naturally, Peggy''s father suddenly opened the door and wanted to remarry Linda. A certain woman with no blood ran in and yelled that she disagrees. David is hers. The wedding ended smoothly. Next. Just take a wedding photo. There are various group photos. After the newcomer was taken, the best man, the bridesmaid and the six newcomers took a few group photos. These photos will be washed out and put in the wedding album. Or, like Adams sister Teddy, make these photos into frames and hang them on the walls of the house to record these happy moments. "Peggy, this is your aunt Angela, shall we take a picture together?" David''s sister Angela, after taking the most important sets of photos, immediately came over and said amiably. "it is good." Peggy glanced at her and nodded. This made Angela so happy that she took Peggy and took so many shots in a row that her brother David couldn''t stand it anymore. "okay." David came to remind him. "Ok." Angela was still in the mood, pulled her brother David aside, and secretly said: "David, I think about it, Linda is not too young, you still have to hurry to give birth to a child, our Grossman family can not live without blood Go down." This big change in attitude naturally surprised David. But after Angela explained the reason, he looked at Peggy, the snow girl who couldn''t be far away, and he couldn''t help but be moved when he thought about having a daughter like Peggy with his lover Linda. People to middle age. In the end, it is not the same as when I was young, I just wanted to have one pair of people for a lifetime. "I will discuss it with Linda." David let go. "Great." Angela was overjoyed: "Don''t delay. While you are still young, tell Linda well that although Erica and Peggy are good, they are not the result of your love with Linda. They will just call you big Uncle Wei, not Dad." "Ok." David nodded late. "I have thought about your daughter''s name. Don''t you like Jane Austen''s novel Emma the most. Your daughter is named Emma. Emma Grossman!" Angela continued to agitate very actively. "Emma Grossman?" David chanted the name, his face gradually showed a bright smile, and he was completely persuaded. "I like this name!" For this, Angela was still worried, secretly confessing that David had a good time tonight, and don''t use private topics such as security measures. David couldn''t listen. After interrupting, he said he knew, and went to the bride Linda. Even if he is moved, he must first talk to his lover Linda, this is the necessary respect. In the garden. "Boss, look here." "Peggy, put your hand on the boss''s neck, yes, that''s it." "Boss, your hand! Don''t be so natural, be cautious, keep it away!" Lisa also started her part-time job at this time, using a tripod to set up the camera not far away and set it up for shooting, and then used the camera hanging around her neck to take various portraits of Adam and Peggy. Chapter 532: Noisy bridal chamber Next. It''s a wedding party. After the first dance of the newcomer. Everyone began to dance with each other. Adam is naturally with Peggy. In slow-tempo music. A group of people sang and danced. Adam''s ear tipped his arms around Peggy as he danced, and he heard newcomers David and Linda whispering in their arms. "David is talking to Linda about having children." Adam also bit his ear directly and told Peggy the news simultaneously. "Giving birth?" Peggy couldn''t help but looked over, and saw her mother Linda''s face hesitating. "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "David wants to have a love crystallization with Linda. It''s better to have you as beautiful and cute. Linda hesitated and said to ask your opinion." "Ah!" Peggy said indifferently: "I have no opinion, but I hope that this time her attention will not be completely attracted by the child again. If David is ignored, the relationship will be broken, I am afraid that the child''s psychology will not be able to bear it. " "In fact, don''t worry too much about this." Adam lowered his head, put his forehead against Peggys forehead, met Peggys eyes, and smiled: "Eat a ditch and grow a wiser. Your mother will balance her attention to the child and her husband this time. Wei is not like a man who can be jealous of his own children. He wants to come to the future, your half-brother or sister, will not be like you." "Ha ha." Peggy was amused by Adam, dissipated indifferently, and jokingly said: "That''s right! Even if my mother didn''t have a long lesson, Uncle David was jealous. My future half-brother and sister really have a scapegoat. There is no professional like you who can comfort her. After so many years, your persuasive power has greatly increased, and you are not at all as green as when you persuaded me. When the time comes, I will definitely persuade you to be accurate! " "Sentimental?" Adam raised his brows: "Are you sure you are talking about me? I remember someone cried when I was moved by what I said." "Ah!" Peggy gave Adam a squinted look: "If Sheldon, who was very similar to me, had been around to provide me with hot drinks, and seeing you said a lot of urgency, I was slightly moved. You really think you can I said crying? That''s just because I want to cry." "You were crying anyway." Adam didn''t care about this, with an expression of "No matter how good you are, you were beaten by a monkey with a golden hoop anyway." "Say this." Peggy didn''t care about Adam''s infinite verbal loop victory. He smiled rather than smiled: "I remember that you laughed awkwardly at the time. Is it really like they said, you''ve hit me up since then? I''m only ten years old!" "No." Adam put a smile away and quickly explained: "At that time, I saw you know when you lost your way, and no longer waste your genius IQ. The future of mankind might be because of you achieving great strides, thinking that you also have a contribution to this. Can''t stop being happy! You were only ten years old at that time, and you would be considered cute even if you were upset. You know, cuteness is always used to describe children. How could I give you an idea? Who is slandering me? unacceptable! Think about it for yourself, if I really make your idea, you are next to me six or seven years after you go to college, how could I not contact you? " He will never recite this pot. He is not a pervert! "Maybe it''s just trying to catch it?" Peggy''s taste: "You sent me your book? Didn''t you want me to look up to you? Maybe you still want to develop me as a fan of you, besides, you really think I will believe that you are wretched for the future of mankind. Smiled?" "..." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth, speechless. He can''t say that it''s because you agree with our friendship. The system has rewarded me with 6 points of wisdom. I can''t help it, right? With Peggy''s wisdom, it would be meaningless for Adam to talk about the guise for the future of mankind. The truth cannot be said. Ugh. If you don''t remember this black pot, you have to remember it. "Ha ha." Peggy smiled happily when he saw Adam''s unlovable expression. The wedding party went to the end. It''s time for the bride''s "throwing hydrangea" activity that I love to hear again. I saw the bride Linda, holding a bouquet, looked at the bachelor girls at the wedding party that had been gathered together, glanced at their daughters Peggy and Erica, and secretly remembered the position. Then turn around. He raised the bouquet above his head and tossed it where Peggy and Erica were not. Western tradition. Whoever receives the bouquet thrown by the bride is the next happy bride. obviously. Linda didn''t want her two daughters to receive it now and become the next bride. Especially the youngest daughter Peggy, who has just grown up. The bouquet was received by a girl, who immediately jumped and jumped with the bouquet, very happy. "What about us?" Some young men who love to play started booing and asked to participate in such activities. Since throwing bouquets is a blessing to single women. So naturally there are also ways to bless single men. When Adam understood what kind of blessing they were talking about, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he secretly decided that he would not participate in this kind of activity after being killed. joke. The groom took off the bride''s stockings and threw them to the single male. Emmm. This smell is too strong! Especially the relationship between Adam and Peggy is here in case it is thrown into his hands... That would be too embarrassing! Fortunately. This kind of activity that has some colors at a glance is just a regional activity carried out by men who love to play crazy, and it has not been recognized by most people. At least. Adam also attended several weddings and never saw such a tradition once. David is also a serious man, and he directly rejected this kind of disgusting bridal chamber activity that was somewhat similar to those seen in the current life. The wedding is over. Originally, David and Linda should leave directly and fly to another place for their honeymoon. But they met before, and they flew around for a long time, which is equivalent to a honeymoon. David is starting a business, and obviously there is no time to do it again. therefore. Wait for everyone to disperse. Only Adam, their two pairs of best man, bridesmaid, and the new couple were left. Everyone got together. Have a good chat. period. Peggy took the initiative to say that she didn''t care about Linda having children in the future, so that her mother had no concerns. Erica also said directly that she didn''t care whether she was born or not. Anyway, she didn''t have the slightest sense of existence back then. What will be more siblings in the future? Linda was ashamed and pleased. In middle age, she can still feel such a strong love. Now she loves her husband David to death. When David showed that he wanted to have a beautiful and lovely love crystallization like Peggy with herself, how could she refuse? It''s just that, "have a second child", it is natural to ask "the boss" Peggy''s opinion. after all. For the first eighteen years, her life has been on Peggy. Emmm. The real eldest daughter Erica, at that moment, Linda really subconsciously forgot... Chapter 533: The daily life of the tool man The wedding is over. After Peggy and Erica expressed generously that they had no opinion on whether their mother Linda was pregnant again. The chat scene is more harmonious. then. It''s also shorter and weird. Adam and the others are all old drivers. Seeing that the new couple had no psychological burden, they were faring away as they got closer and closer despite the presence of others. A couple of newcomers were so happy that they didn''t hold back at all. A few words of greeting, directly flashed people first. It''s so straightforward. "Adam, shall I go back with you?" Ted rubbed his hands and said: "This has been busy for several days, and the phone number of the project team is almost upset. I have to go back quickly. It takes too long to wait for the security check by plane." "It''s better not to." Adam persuaded: "Your mother''s heart is not good, your father... your family has a history of heart disease, so you are at a high risk of heart disease. It''s not a short time, so let''s fly by plane." He could remember that Mother Ted was heartbroken because of the sudden death of the old king next door. Although Teds mother doesnt know whose son Ted is. But Adam came to conclusions based on genetic comparison of various details. Emmm. The risk of Ted''s sudden death is many times higher than the average person. "On!" Ted didn''t take it seriously: "How can it be so exaggerated, I am in a hurry, and I am curious about how you drove here from New York in one and a half hours!" "You don''t want to know." Lisa, who had been seated, couldnt help but vomit: Anyway, Im killed and wont take a seat. I booked a plane ticket to go home, boss, okay? "Row." Adam nodded: "But you have to hurry up. Having attended two weddings these days, my medical career has been greatly affected, so I will go to the hospital immediately when I go back. You come back early to accompany Peggy." "I must." Lisa''s heart was tight, and she quickly promised. She is very clear about the boss''s local tyrant''s style. It is very possible to hire an assistant to ensure seamless service to Peggy. Although this way her task will be a bit easier. But in contrast, her rights and welfare bonuses will also be diluted. The risk of unemployment has increased exponentially. To know. Peggy spends most of his time studying science, and can''t stay home. Her job is very easy, and her income is even more generous. She dare not say anything. Because once it is said, it can definitely attract countless applicants who are stronger than her. In this situation. How could she be willing to take risks. "Boss, I thought for a while. I still don''t take the plane. I''ll go back with you. Actually, I just didn''t get used to it for the first time, and then I got used to it." Lisa said seriously: "As the boss always said, the human body is very adaptable, I think I can too." "Don''t force it." Adam persuaded. "Don''t force it." Lisa held her head high, very imposing. But in Adam''s eyes, there is always a sense of tragic generosity to death. "Fine." Adam also guessed Lisa''s careful thoughts, and didn''t mean to stop it. Tool people. Naturally, it is necessary to have a little sense of crisis in order to better serve the boss. Besides, the side effect of driving fast is to throw up again after going back. Spit and vomit, I''m used to it. "Adam, what about me?" Ted reminded. "Come on you too." Seeing Ted eager to try, Adam knew that this guy, like Barney, pursued excitement in his heart, so he didn''t stop it. If it''s a heart attack. Adam also saved the effort of going back to find a case. One and a half hours later. New Jersey. Downstairs of the faculty and staff apartment of Preston University. "vomit!" As soon as Adam stopped, Ted pushed the door and ran out, hugging a tree on the lawn, and vomiting directly on the lawn. A little bit of habit, this time I felt that I could hold it back. Lisa, who was not happy for a few seconds, ran out and vomited after seeing this. "Your body is too bad, exercise well, otherwise you won''t be able to take you next time, remember to find someone to clean it up." Seeing Peggy frowning, Adam reminded him and pulled Peggy upstairs. Lisa and Ted straightened up, looked at each other, and directly bent over and threw up. That is, there is no GIF emoticon pack now. Otherwise, this must be a classic scene of disgusting encounter. The two vomited for a while. Lisa called someone to deal with it. She is a high-level tool person, naturally it is impossible to do such dirty work. "Why are you going?" Seeing Ted wiped his mouth and was about to go upstairs, Lisa immediately shouted. "Go to Adam." Ted was taken aback: "Let''s go back to New York together later." "Go back by yourself." Lisa waved: "Boss, he can''t leave for a short time." "what?" Ted was surprised: "Didn''t he say before going back to the hospital in a hurry?" "Do you really don''t understand or pretend that you don''t understand?" Lisa contemptuously said: "Young men and women together, one is a scientist and the other is a doctor. Their time is very tight, so don''t waste their precious time. It''s all in New Jersey. You just call back to New York. Up." "I am sorry." The romantic little prince Ted was made a red face. Never thought that in his professional field, he would be despised one day tangled a bit, he pointed his finger upstairs, and smiled at Lisa in a jealous way: "Then I''m leaving. You help me and Adam talk about it." "no need." Lisa shook her head: "There must be no one to answer the call and text messages, and I don''t dare to bother. Besides, do you really think my boss doesn''t know that you are gone?" "..." Ted''s mouth twitched. How does this scene feel so familiar? Oh yes! Just now Linda, after learning that her daughter didn''t object to her and David''s love affair, didn''t she just spread dog food so blatantly and staged the ability to smash light bulbs. Ted, who had been educated, had no choice but to go out and fight by himself. Lisa went upstairs and chatted with the female bodyguards on duty. She put her ear on the door of Peggy''s apartment and listened, showing the expression of as expected, everything is under my control. He raised his hand to check the time, returned to his apartment opposite, and set the alarm for three hours. Then while tearing off his clothes, he walked into the bathroom and put hot water and aroma bath bubble **** into the bathtub. Then he went to the cupboard and took out a bottle of high-end red wine, opened it and poured half a glass into the goblet. Picking up some small snacks and goblet, walked into the bathroom, tested the temperature of the water, lay in, and let out a comfortable sigh. This is her daily life as a tool person. Three hours later. She just happened to meet Adam when she went out. "Boss, your friend Ted took a taxi and left." Lisa reminded. "Oh." Adam nodded, not paying attention. He is now full of hard work to make up for the wasted time in studying medicine, just like the state in the previous life when he went to school and did not write his summer homework at the end of the summer vacation. Who is Ted? He doesn''t care at all. Chapter 534: Call from Juno Medical center. Emergency. "Doctor Duncan, you''re back." As soon as Adam came over, the nurse who knew best greeted him: "How about the wedding? It must be very tired to attend two weddings in a row. Why don''t you take a good rest?" "It''s okay." Adam smiled and said, "I''m not tired, are there any interesting cases today?" "No." The little nurse who knows best laughed and said: "Dr. Yang followed Dr. Burke for a congenital heart surgery. Dr. Stevenson delivered a child, and everyone else was as usual, nothing special..." Adam nodded while listening. After leaving for a day, he needs to grasp the situation in the medical center. And the little nurse who knew him best obviously knew him well, so he picked out what he wanted to know and spoke out methodically. "Doctor Duncan!" At this time, the emergency department was pushed away, and the emergency staff saw Adam and called immediately. "what''s the situation?" Adam ran over quickly. As soon as the little nurse knew him best, she immediately took the surgical gown and ran over, and quickly put on Adam. "Michael Kenny, 17 years old, suddenly fainted at school and his vital signs were stable. He is a wrestler." The first responder said. "This should be an internal medicine patient. Call an internist." Adam gave a pity, but he pushed the patient into the treatment room first. "Call the school, get his medical record, infusion, check blood sugar, blood routine, electrolytes, and add a toxicology test." A young man who suddenly fainted, taking drugs and western poison, was too likely to toss himself into the hospital. "Blood pressure is too low, 70/60, blood pressure is still falling." The nurse who checked the blood pressure quickly reminded: "The blood sugar is normal." "Ventricular contraction." After Adam''s examination, he said solemnly: "It seems to be a heart problem." "Doctor, beating outside the period." The nurse reminded: "The blood pressure is still falling rapidly, 60/45." "Arrhythmia." Adam ordered: "Prepare for a central venous catheter." The nurse immediately brought the equipment over. Adam set up a central venous catheter for the patient. This is a way to quickly maintain blood pressure during first aid. "The blood test result came out, there is no calf, but the electrolyte level is in a mess." After Adam finished the central venous catheter and maintained the patient''s blood pressure, the nurse came in with the results of the examination. "How much blood potassium?" Adam asked. "2.0." The nurse replied. "Knapsack infusion is 20 milliequivalents." Adam ordered. Didi. Didi. The monitor sounds an alarm. "Heartbeat is fast, my heart rate is 240, and it is still rising rapidly." The nurse reminded. "A fast intravenous bolus of 6 mg of adenylate." Adam instructed, while checking the patients pupils: "No response, no contraction, prepare a shock device, press the sync button, he must immediately lower his heartbeat, or he will die." The nurse immediately picked up the electric shock device, and when it was ready, handed it to Adam. "100, get away!" Adam screamed and pressed the shock device to the patient''s chest. "The pulse is weak." The nurse reminded. "Adjust to 200, get out of hand!" Adam increased the energy of the electric shock. "Still no pulse, he can''t do it anymore." The nurse reminded. "Give me a pacemaker, I want to increase the speed of my blog." Adam ordered. "Doctor, there is no screen here, do you want to get in with your feelings?" The nurse hesitated. "I also want to look at the screen, but he has no time now." Adam emphasized his tone: "Pacemaker!" "Yes, doctor." The nurse quickly handed Adam the pacemaker. Adam sent the pacemaker slowly into the heart through the catheter, and said: "Turn it up to 300, ok, now, slowly turn it down, then slower." "Sinus rhythm is normal." The nurse who looked at the screen reminded her with a look of admiration. "Ding! +0.01!" The reminder sounds of the system also follow. "It''s sudden coronary heart disease!" Adam was in a good mood and said with a smile: "You take care of him, and let me know when he wakes up." "Heart disease at the age of 17 is really rare." The nurse sighed, "Thanks to Dr. Duncan, otherwise he will die." The heart is like the power source of an electric car. Young means that it has just been bought and used. As long as it is not a defective product (congenital heart disease), it will naturally be no problem at the beginning. A series of problems such as power aging will only occur after using it slowly for a long time. Not paying attention to maintenance will also aggravate this process. Adam smiled, got up and left. As long as the coronary heart disease is not serious to a certain degree, it only needs to be nursed back to health, and there is no need for surgery. Anyway, the life span has been reached. Adam is not a pity. After half an hour. The nurse called Adam and said that the patient was awake. As the doctor who treated him, Adam needs to evaluate his physical condition and then decide whether he can be discharged from the hospital. "what are you doing?" When Adam came over, the patient Michael, who had almost died, was already doing leg lifts there. "I feel better, I need some training." "No, you can''t do this. You just had coronary heart disease and almost died." Adam reminded: "It''s almost dead in the literal sense." "I''m very good." Michael stayed for a while, bowed his head and said, "When will I be discharged from the hospital?" "Need to wait for your parents to come over." Adam said, "You have anorexia, right?" "NO, I have not!" Michael denied it immediately. "You are a wrestler, and the weight control is very strict." Adam said to himself: "Once you don''t meet the standards, you won''t be able to play, so dieting is a very common method, but over time, it is easy to suffer from anorexia." "I''m fine..." Michael also wanted to deny it, but when he looked at Adam, he couldn''t tell the lie. He just looked at Adam beggingly: "I need to be discharged. Next week I have a game related to my future. I must participate." "Sorry." Adam shook his head: "In your dieting state, once you participate in high-intensity competitions, you may die directly. You are not yet an adult, and this decision needs your parents to make." This Michael is obviously a special student in sports. Through the competition, he hopes to enter the university by the way of university special recruitment. Adam can understand his fluke mind of competing in spite of danger. But this decision is not something Michael and he can make. According to Adam''s understanding, wrestlers are really not what ordinary people can be. Professional wrestlers, who usually live together and train together, must follow strict rules. For example, smoking and drinking are not allowed. Don''t even be unspeakable. Emmm. Any way will not work. You must also go on a diet, usually only eating vegetables, fruits and dairy products. Beaten every day. It''s not that there is no way or true love, and can''t persist at all. This Michael is talking about his future. Obviously it is not love, but there is no way. He only has talent in wrestling. When Michael''s parents came over, Adam explained the situation to them clearly and asked them to discuss it before making a decision. He went out with the phone. It was a call from Juno. This surprised Adam a little. It''s not weird that Juno called him. In fact, they talked on the phone almost every night to talk about what they encountered today, and then they exchanged cases to discuss medical techniques. only. Because they are very busy and night owls, they usually talk before going to bed, that is, in the early hours of the morning. It is obviously still early. And he usually calls her. This is more convenient. after all. Adam''s regularity in life is far inferior to Juno. If you change it to every time Juno calls him, it is estimated that there will be a lot of embarrassment. Although Juno repeatedly said that she didn''t mind Adam talking with her while exercising. But Adam minds. What good things do you want! Chapter 535: I treat you like a brother Line connected. "Juneo." "Adam, the wedding is over?" On the other end of the phone, Juno asked with a smile, "Have you returned to New York?" "ended." Adam smiled and said, "I came back early. I saved my life in the hospital just now." "Congratulations!" Juno knew that Adam was extremely enthusiastic about saving lives, and he immediately rejoiced. "Ha ha." Adam is in a good mood: "Why call me at this time?" "It''s Thanksgiving next Thursday." Juno smiled and said, "It''s only four days, and there will be only one day off when the time comes. I guess you won''t go back to Texas, right?" "Of course not." Adam shook his head: "It''s too much trouble to go back on purpose just one holiday." "guessed." Juno chuckled: "I have a suggestion. On Thanksgiving Day, Karen and I will go over. You invite Peggy and call some friends. How about we spend Thanksgiving together?" "Okay." Adam nodded without hesitation: "But I have to ask Chandler and Monica. I guess everyone else will go back to their homes. This is the first time Lily and Matthew go back to their hometown. It is of great significance. Chandler and Monica, it is estimated that Phoebe will also come, you know she has no family..." "I know." Juno interrupted: "I have already asked you about it. Monica and Chandler agreed. Phoebe hasn''t decided yet. When that time she likes it, I will leave it to Mo. Nika and Karen, you and Peggy have a good deal first." "Uh." Adam was startled. You have made a happy decision, and you also asked me if I will return to Texas... "What? Want to spend Thanksgiving alone with Peggy?" On the other end of the phone, Juno seemed to smile, "So slimy? Not so?" "Look at what you said." Adam said quickly: "How is it possible." "Not just fine." Juno ridiculed: "Otherwise, there will be a new person and forget the old person~" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. How do you feel that Juno is weird today, talking with guns and sticks. "Why? Not convinced?" Juno chuckled and said leisurely: "Don''t ask Heather how to arrange it?" "Ahem." Adam coughed slightly, ashamed to himself, and said: "Heather...what''s the plan?" "Originally, I was going to invite her over." Juno sighed: "But she feels bad for someone and feels it inappropriate. Alas, a girl with such a broad mind and only knows how to give silently is the most disadvantaged." "Ha ha." Adam gave a dry smile: "I''ll call her and invite her to spend Thanksgiving together." "Does it fit?" Juno smiled and said, "What will Peggy do then? How do you introduce it?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he was now sure that Juno was taunting him. But when he thinks of Peggy meeting Heather, he really has a headache. "Ha ha." On the other end of the phone, Juno seemed to be able to see Adam''s expression, grinning. "Juno!" Adam called out angrily. She expressed serious condemnation for her behavior of watching the excitement and not too much of a problem. "Now that you have a headache?" Juno grinned: "We all know that you like Peggy. When we go together, we often talk to Heather about Peggy. Heather has no problem with this. It''s just that we look down on it and fight for her. It." "You guys are still talking about Peggy?" Adam smiled bitterly: "What are you talking about her?" "Talk about everything." Juno''s taste: "But the most important thing is to talk about Peggy''s extraordinary charm, and to make the tramp Adam Duncan as infatuated as a first-time brother, tusk!" "Stop nonsense." Adam was dissatisfied and said: "Who is fascinated like a first brother who is infatuated? Have you ever seen a first brother who is infatuated with so many female friends at the same time?" Because each other is best friends. Contact every night. Juno often asks about Adam''s daily life. Whether it''s Kate who took the initiative to come to his door and ask him to help smooth the case overnight. It was Halloween night, and the deputy director of Marvel S.H.I.E.L.D. battled DC Aquaman his mother. Or maybe he was rushed to Robin''s house by Lily to treat Robin who had broken his conscience. She knows it all. It''s just that Adam never paid attention to the idea that she was very interested in and wanted to learn more about the details. The buddies chat to chat, bragging to bragging. But breaking the news about the deeper extreme privacy is another matter. Adam is not a pervert! "Peggy is different after all, isn''t it?" Juno hit the nail on the head: "At least Heather and the others are incomparable, right?" "The more you talk, the more exaggerated..." Adam was speechless. "Is not it?" Juno said leisurely: "How good was your relationship with Heather? Then we were in the hut in the woods, how much you liked Heather~ We could hear it all right next door." "This is different..." Adam blushed. Juno smiled and said, "Dare you say that Peggy is better than Heather?" "of course not." Adam shook his head. Heather is truly dominating the world. She could have played with her appearance, coupled with her superb figure, her overall score still ranked first among Adam''s many female good friends. Peggy, who had entered the mortal world of the Snow Maiden, could only overwhelm her in terms of appearance. But a synthesis. Emmm. Peggy walked in the pure line. Can''t compare... "The problem is coming." Juno smiled and said, "Since it''s not external, it''s the internal gap Otherwise, you and Heather had such a good relationship at the beginning. Why did you just ignore Heather when he encountered things? But when he got to Peggy, it didn''t get any better. He bought a house again and hired a bodyguard. Once he hired him, he hired a full six, as well as personal female assistants. Even accompanied to the wedding, the best man and bridesmaids walked up the red carpet together? Gee! Has any of your other female good friends ever had any of this treatment? Trust me. Heather is definitely much better to you than Peggy is to you. But why is Heather, who is in good shape and good to you, who came first, can''t match Peggy''s position in your heart at all? They are all good friends of women, so why is the gap so big? " "How not?" Adam was dissatisfied and said: "I also said that I would equip you with a bodyguard, you said no." Over the phone. There was no sound for a while. "What? Nothing to say, right?" Adam smiled triumphantly. Juno said leisurely: "Am I your good friend too?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Because Juno on the phone seemed to have an expression of I treat you like a brother, but you want to be on me in his mind. "I''m just making an analogy." Adam grinned and said, "Furthermore, I''m not wrong, aren''t you my best friend?" "Ha ha." Juno didn''t answer the call, but just smiled, and said, "Don''t worry. Even if your name is Heather, she won''t go. She usually needs to stay in the manor, and she doesn''t have much time to party with you, let alone this holiday of family reunion. If she ran to you at this time, then her adoptive mother would really be crazy. and so. As far as Karen and I go, they are both old acquaintances of Peggy. It won''t give you a headache. " Chapter 536: Thanksgiving Listen to Juno say that. Adam breathed a sigh of relief. Although he faintly felt that Peggy might not care about Heather''s existence, he still avoided being in the Shura field as much as possible. The last brother Cheng who was so confident had already sailed westward. "Then it''s settled." Juno smiled. "Ok." Adam nodded: "I''ll give Monica the key. I''ll leave it to you for the big meal. I want to go to work during the day and save a few more people." "Row." Juno has no other words. hang up the phone. Adam shook his head. Once drunk and whip a famous horse, for fear of tired beauty. This sentence was just pretending to be compelling before. Now it seems that every word is from Adam''s heart. Ugh. It is too difficult for him without the scumbag mentality of Barney and Ted. Three days. In a flash. November 25th. noon. buffet. "Adam, do you have any plans for tomorrow? If not, come over and spend Thanksgiving with us." Liz invited: "Just Meredith, George, Christina, I am going to make a big meal, are you coming together?" "Sorry." Adam shook his head: "I have made an appointment with my friends, and they have already begun preparations." "I told you already." Christina spit out while eating, "Adam''s girlfriends get together. This Thanksgiving will be lively enough. Do you still need to get together with us? Besides, we are interns, what kind of Thanksgiving do we have? If you have this time, do more surgeries. Isn''t it fragrant? I heard that there are many unlucky people on Thanksgiving every year..." "Christina!" Liz stared his eyes: "Say you are coming! There are not many people, you are not allowed to be absent!" "I said it depends on the situation." Christina shrugged and said: "Maybe there will be some serious accident at that time, and all of us will come over to work overtime?" "Meredith!" Liz had to ask his roommate for help. "Okay, Christina." Meredith said indispensably: "You can participate tomorrow. Our intern is busy every day, and we have almost no contact with family and friends. On this special day, our colleagues dont get together, then Really become a robot." "That''s you!" Christina smiled and said, "Look at Adam, the time invested in the hospital is not less than you? Why are they so close to their friends." "I have less contact with my family." Adam waved his hand: "Although the friends are around, they have fewer contacts than before. If it weren''t for a friend organization, I would definitely be the same as you this year. Except for my colleagues, there is not even a single person to spend the holidays together. This is true not only for Thanksgiving, but also for Christmas and New Year. Moreover, this situation is estimated to continue for several years, and it will not get better until the doctor''s license to practice medicine is obtained. " "Look!" Christina exclaimed: "This is what a pursued doctor should do! The past few years have been the time when we learned technology to grow rapidly, but what''s wrong with the festival? How can there be so much emotion, if I can have an operation Robot, I guess I will die of laughter!" "..." Liz and others were speechless. They knew that Christina was not telling a joke, she really thought so. "There are not many people." Adam smiled: "As roommates, the three of you are actually the best people to spend the holidays together. Thanksgiving is not a good day to talk about. It is better to have gimmicks on Christmas and New Year." "What do you mean?" Liz was taken aback. "How did Thanksgiving come?" Adam said: "Thank God for the good harvest, thank the Indians for their help, but do you know how the Indians help the Americans, so that the Americans have to be grateful for the holidays?" "Uh, this." Liz was at a loss for words. She is also a highly educated intellectual and naturally knows that period of history. In the past, this kind of thing was a scandal that was unspeakable by convention. Everyone is just taking a break to celebrate the holidays. Now mentioned by Adam. Suddenly embarrassed. "It seems everyone knows it." Adam sneered and said: "Thanksgiving Thanksgiving Day, are the Indians grateful for being offered their scalp and almost extinct? I really don''t know if the person who created this holiday is a pervert against humanity! Shouldn''t this be called Yom Kippur? " Everyone was silent for a while. Liz had no intention of inviting others to the festival. Many things look good, but when they are torn apart, they are **** truths. But those who should celebrate the festival still have to celebrate. It''s not for any **** to be grateful, but for the gathering of relatives and friends. no way. Only on this day, everyone has a holiday. Early the next morning. Chandler and Monica came over. "Thank you." Adam handed them the key: "Juno and Karen will come over later, and they will help you at that time." "Do not worry." Monica took the key and said to herself: "I can handle a mere Thanksgiving dinner." "Karen''s cooking skills are also good, you can communicate." Adam smiled and said, "By the way, is Phoebe coming over tonight?" "come." Monica smiled and said, "Originally, Rose and Rachel wanted to come, but they were dragged by Dr. Green." "Who made Emma call Emma Geller Green!" Adam ridiculed: "Ross is the son-in-law at homeOf course, he is going to the old man''s house for the holidays." Just a few jokes, Adam left. Busy now is for a better life in the future. Set a small goal first. In five years, life expectancy will be increased to 50 years before the age of 30. after that. There is a twenty-year lifespan buffer. As long as the annual increase in lifespan can offset the consumption, that is, the frequency of saving a person in three or four days, for a well-known attending doctor, there is no pressure at all. At that time, Adam had no sense of crisis of dying young, and he could enjoy his life unrestrainedly. Medical center. Because it is Thanksgiving, almost no patients are scheduled. Unless you can''t wait for a day in your illness, the patient will have to celebrate Thanksgiving. Therefore, except for the necessary few left-behind doctors in the hospital, almost all of them went home on holiday for reunion. The whole hospital looked a little deserted. Adam turned around in the surgery and went directly to the emergency department. Today''s lifespan growth rate is all seen in the emergency department. What disappointed Adam was. The emergency department is almost impossible. "Damn it!" Adam could not help cursing in secret. The left-behind medical staff all gathered together, not to decorate the hospital, which seemed to have a festive atmosphere, or to have fun together. Someone sang with a microphone at the nurse''s station, rap and chorus. There were even little nurses slid up and down the corridor wearing roller skates, bumping into Adam''out of control'' several times. Adam was supporting the blushing little nurse for the third time, thinking it might as well go back. When meeting with Juno and Peggy, the emergency room was pushed open. An elderly policeman walked in with a woman covered in blood. Adam''s eyes lit up first, but then he fixed his eyes and recognized the person, his heart tightened, and he immediately greeted him. Chapter 537: This woman is a beast Medical center. Emergency. "What''s going on here?" Adam greeted him. "Doctor, clean up this woman. I was so early to take her to make a transcript. Today is Thanksgiving. I still want to go home early for the holiday." The old policeman complained: "Damn it! She got all blood in my police car!" "Adam." The **** woman looked at Adam aggrievedly. "Phoebe." Adam helpless: "How did you make it like this again?" "Doctor, do you know her?" The elderly policeman was surprised. "she is my friend." Adam looked at the elderly policeman: "What did she do?" "She was pecked by a turkey." The old policeman couldn''t help laughing when he said this. "Pecked by a turkey?" Adam''s mouth twitched. "You shouldn''t be surprised." The elderly policeman complained: "Your friend is a madman who protects animal rights!" "I am an activist for the protection of all living things including animals and plants. Phoebe defended: "Not a lunatic!" "Police officer, she is just a little overwhelmed with love." Adam reluctantly explained: "She is not a lunatic..." Having said this, he also lacked confidence. "whatever." The elderly policeman shrugged and said: "There is a shopping mall set up for Thanksgiving. There are dried corn, straw and people dressed like pilgrims. They also got a big live turkey!" "They are exploiting and torturing that turkey." Phoebe exclaimed: "These capitalists are really hateful and cruel!" "Don''t get excited." While Adam wiped Phoebe''s wound, he motioned to the nurse to take the suture instrument. "So your friend is going to steal that turkey." The elderly policeman laughed. "Save it!" Phoebe retorted: "If you were trapped there and let everyone visit, what would you think?" "Then why don''t you save the animals in the zoo?" The elderly police ridiculed: "You try to release tigers and lions, and see if you still have life to tell us about rescue!" "It''s not the same." Phoebe retorted: "The animals in the zoo are naturally protected by animal protection organizations, but this turkey is a lonely exploited and tortured. In such a small cage, it doesnt even drink saliva, and it cant wait for animal protection organizations to come over. Protect, it will be tortured to death." "You grab the turkey and throw it into the car, just wanting to sneak." The old police sneered: "This is stealing!" "and then?" Adam interrupted: "Why got pecked by a turkey again." "When she was running away, the turkey went up and grabbed and pecked at her." The old policeman smiled and said, "Then it''s the funniest place. Guess what your friend did?" Say here. The old policeman couldn''t help laughing three times first: "Hahaha, she who said to save the turkey, broke the turkey''s neck directly, hahahaha!" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he glanced at Phoebe speechlessly. This is really Phoebe! At this time. The partner of the old policeman, a young policeman came up with a big white turkey upside down. "Let''s take a look! It turned out to be like this, you have a Thanksgiving dinner!" The old policeman pointed at the turkey and laughed. "Oh, God." Phoebe lowered his head in shame and couldn''t bear to look. "Police officer, you should take it out." Adam reminded. No matter how wonderful Phoebe is, he is also his own friend, and he still has to help if he can help. "Huh. Is this Narragans turkey? It''s really big!" At this time, a passing doctor saw it and walked over: "It just happens to give us a meal for the medical staff who are left behind." "The cafeteria will not handle it at this time." The nurse reminded. "It''s ok." The doctor took the turkey and smiled and said, "I used to pluck chickens when I was a child. Now that I have studied medicine, the technique of plucking is even better. Give it to me! This turkey is really good!" As he said, he took the turkey and left. "police officer." Adam stitched up Phoebe, and said to the two police officers who were waiting there: Today is Thanksgiving. Why dont you go back soon? Its not too late to do the transcript tomorrow. Its not a big deal. Dont worry about it. This affects everyone''s mood during the festival." "That won''t work." The old police officer shook his head: "It''s business, your friend steals in public. This behavior is too bad!" "Al." The young policeman looked at Phoebe and pulled his partner: "Or, I''ll record it tomorrow. It''s not in a hurry today." The old policeman looked at his new partner. It was still unclear where the other boy Muai''s heart attacked. It was indeed not a big deal, and he was happy to have a personal affection. "All right, you leave a phone call and come back tomorrow for the holidays." After speaking, he signaled the young policeman to come forward and ask for a call. The young policeman was a little embarrassed, took a pen and paper from his pocket and handed it to Phoebe: "My name is Gene." "Phoebe." Phoebe is also the old Siji. Seeing that there is nothing that I don''t understand, seeing the young policeman wearing this uniform, he is also a little handsome, shy, and a little cute. He immediately signed his phone with a smile on his face. . "Police officer, you have to remind me when the time comes, or I''m afraid I will forget~ Ah! Adam, be lighter!" "Don''t move!" Adam vomited: "I''m stitching you up. How can it not hurt if you smile like this and your cheeks move." "We walked." The old police greeted Phoebe''s browful partner and left. "This Genn is pretty good, right?" Phoebe smiled openly at the back of the young policeman leaving. "how?" Adam teased: "Forgot your turkey so soon?" "..." Phoebe didn''t want to talk anymore. "Let me say, you should quickly find a boyfriend, fall in love, get married and have children, and put the excess love on your children." Adam sighed: "Don''t do things like this. Just like the previous Christmas, you went to prevent those withered old Christmas trees from being dealt with. What''s the point except that Joey lost his part-time job selling Christmas trees? I always think about it all the time." "I quit." Phoebe frustrated: "I can''t do it either." "why?" Adam was surprised. Persuading, in fact, he did not report much hope. Phoebe''s sudden change like this is not a good thing in his eyes. This is a big blow, I can''t stand it... "I''ll be honest with you." Phoebe raised his head and said, "When I was pecked by a turkey, my most primitive stress instinct of fighting or fleeing appeared. At that time, I turned into a beast uncontrollably. When I heard a click on its neck..." Say here. Phoebe lowered his head ashamed: "I seem to enjoy it in my heart." "Don''t worry, this is a normal reaction, there is nothing to be ashamed of." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth and smiled, "You paid so much to protect it, but it avenged it and pecked you like this. If there are a few scars on its face in the future, then it would be too sinful, you This is the pleasure after revenge, completely normal." "Ah! Will leave scars?!" Phoebe screamed immediately: "Damn turkey! I''m going to chop it alive!" Adam: "..." Chapter 538: 1000 kinds of tricks to die Medical center. "Stop calling." Adam interrupted Phoebe, who was instantly transformed into a beast: "I will stitch you up, it won''t leave a scar." "Really?" Phoebe was surprised. "Ok." Adam nodded. "okay then." Phoebe returned to normal in an instant. Emmm. Very real American mentality. When all the material foundations are satisfied, they are still willing to''gentlemen'' to pay attention to spiritual things. For example, last years Christmas tree was withered this year and could only be fed into a chopper. Phoebe paid close attention to this poor old Christmas tree. It was too cruel to compare with the new green Christmas tree next to it. The green Christmas tree next to it has been cut down for sale, and it can still be alive. Another example is this turkey. Eating turkey on Thanksgiving night is a U.S. tradition. Tens of millions of turkeys are eaten into their stomachs this evening every year. Phoebe only paid attention to this one. Sure enough, it is a spiritual pursuit, mysterious and mysterious. But it is not surprising that they will change their faces instantly when their interests are harmed. "After I''ll sew it for you, don''t run around, go to my house and help Monica prepare Thanksgiving dinner." Adam persuaded. "Isn''t that turkey going to be eaten by your hospital?" Phoebe did not directly agree: "Can I stay and eat some?" Adam was speechless: "Are you as good as it?" "As for!" Phoebe insisted: "You also said, this is revenge!" "Fine." Adam helpless: "But you don''t need to stay here, just go ahead, and when I go back in the evening, I will bring you a little bit of chicken." "Bring more!" Phoebe reminded: "I only eat its meat tonight!" "..." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. Once a good vegetarian, since the venison hunted by Adam was fragrant many years ago, let''s see what it has become now. Eat meat at every turn to vent your anger! Gee! Adam sent away Phoebe, who was not so normal, and talked to the nurses, asking them to save themselves a little more chicken to pack, and prepare to take home to revenge Phoebe in the evening. Then, amidst the cheers of the nurses, they called to book a full Thanksgiving meal and sent it to the hospital at regular intervals to give extra meals to the medical staff who stayed behind at night. Although Adam took more of this free turkey, it was nothing. But in his capacity, he would naturally not take advantage of this. This also prevents others from speaking. Because human nature is complicated. No matter how prestigious you are, how can you improve your interpersonal relationship? In such a big hospital, there will always be a few people who don''t like you or even hate you. Adam is just a phone call, can cut off the lack of confidence when the fans who know the little nurses and the talkers talk to each other, why not do it? Tonight, the Friends Bar also launched a series of activities such as 50% off drinks and drinks for those hospital colleagues who have no time to go home and can only buy drunk alone after get off work. You know, the drinks at Friends Bar are much lower than other bars. By doing this, I promise to warm the hearts of these lone colleagues on this cold night, let them recognize the old friend bar in one fell swoop, and feel the kindness of colleague Adam. because. These promotions are only for medical staff. There is no harm without comparison. in contrast. There is no superiority without comparison! "Doctor Duncan!" After waiting for a while, the emergency room finally came. "what''s the situation?" Adam ran over immediately, as fast as the wind. "Mark Vogel, 32 years old, has abdominal pain, fever, headache, nausea, sweating, cramps, and suspected acute appendicitis." The first responder said. "It''s not acute appendicitis." While pushing the bed to the clinic, Adam checked the patient''s condition. He immediately ruled out acute appendicitis. He looked at the patient who was lying there with sweating face and asked: "Did you bite by something?" "Poisoned?" Upon hearing this, the nurse who followed immediately said, "Do you want to have a toxicology test." "Ok." Adam nodded. What made him helpless was that when the patient heard Adam''s question, he just showed a mysterious smile and did not answer. The nurse drew blood quickly and ran to the toxicology laboratory for testing. "Blood pressure 180/120." The nurse reminded. "Intravenous bolus of sodium nitroprusside, 50 mg." Adam ordered. "what!" The patient screamed and convulsed all over. "Inject a tranquilizer." Adam ordered. Next, various symptoms were staged one by one, and Adam had to treat them one by one. When the toxicology test results come out. As expected, the patient was poisoned. "Inject him with anti-venom serum immediately." Adam ordered. Busy for a while. When the system +0.01 prompt sounded, Adam breathed a sigh of relief and was filled with joy. There was no time wasted when I came here today. "Be careful!" Just when the nurse turned the patient over, Adam''s eyes shrank and the bullet time was automatically opened. He picked up the syringe next to him, and slammed the spider that crawled out of the patient''s clothes and climbed onto the back of the nurse''s hand. "what!" When the nurse saw it, she backed away in shock. "Do not!!!" The patient Mark, who came to life, just saw this scene. He saw Adam poking the spider in the air with a syringe, and immediately yelled in pain, "Avira!" "Damn it!" When Adam saw this, he didn''t know where he was. This is probably another guy who likes to keep strange pets. "You killed her! You killed her!" Patient Mark struggled with a grim face and wanted to rush towards Adam. "Calm down, Mr. Vogel, this is a black widow!" Adam held the patient with one hand, motioned to the nurse to tie the patient''s hands and feet with the restraint band, and comforted: "It contains severe pain, I think you were bitten by it, right? It was about to bite the nurse just now, and I was also helpless. " "You killed my Avila, I will kill you!" Patient Mark struggled harder. "Inject a tranquilizer." Adam frowned. "Yes, doctor." The nurse moved quickly, and under the action of the medicine, the patient Mark instantly calmed down. "Thank you, Doctor Duncan." The nurse who was almost bitten thanked him with lingering fears. "You''re welcome." Adam put the dead black widow in the box, and then personally checked the body of the patient Mark to make sure that there was no other poison on him. then. He saw the opponent''s body, there were many signs of being bitten, most of which appeared to be bitten by a snake. "hiss!" The nurses on the side looked at them and gasped. When the patient Mark awoke again, he calmed down seeing the nurse''s cautious precautions, as if he would take the tranquilizer again at any time. "Give me my Avila." The nurse handed him the box containing the black widow. Patient Mark held the box and cried very sad at the motionless black widow inside. period. The nurse also understood the cause and effect from his choking words to the black widow, and immediately ran over to tell Adam. "..." Adam was speechless after listening. Patient Mark, a rare pet seller, keeps foreign snakes, lizards and insects at home and sells them to the black market for a living. These dangerous creatures are his beloved lifelong companions. He is most obsessed with the smallest pet, the Black Widow Venomous Spider, who specially named her Avila. Today is Thanksgiving. Being alone, he naturally has to reunite with his "family" for the holidays. then. He hopes to be closer to his little mistress on this good day. Snake players are often bitten by snakes, so they will have some immunity to snake toxins. Mark thinks the same goes for the black widow. As long as he is bitten by the black widow and carried it over, he will be able to get closer to his mistress in the future. Emmm. When Adam heard this, he didn''t know what to say. How can the other party want to get close when taking such a big risk? Anyway, Adam couldnt think of and didnt dare to... then. Mark reached into the black widow''s den and let it take a bite. At the beginning. Mark wanted to carry it by himself. But as time went by, the severe physical pain made him vaguely feel that he couldn''t resist it, and he swayed out of the house quickly, preparing to go to the hospital. At this time. He still just wants Adam to relieve the pain, and then carry it by himself, and his body will produce antibodies to the black widow toxin, so that he can get close to his Avila in the future. Emmm. A magical country, a magical people. Adam took it. Chapter 539: Miracle again miracle Medical center. "Why are you here?" "I heard someone is going to kill you?" "It''s just another impulsive weird thing, and it will be all right when you calm down." Adam smiled at Christina, who should have been resting, "Doctor Burke didn''t come today, didn''t he go to you?" Emmm. Say so. But Adam has notified the old police and put this guy who likes black widows on the watch list. The strained doctor-patient relationship is a problem all over the world. Not to mention the United States that is happy every day. Can impulsively say that you want to kill, as robust as Adam, how can you ignore it. Yes! The other party can''t help him, but if he hurts a friend around him, it is also absolutely unacceptable for Adam. "do not talk!" Christina rolled her eyes and said: "He is like the kind of thing that has been stuck and can''t be thrown away. He is now at Meredith''s house, teaching Liz to cook a turkey meal by teaching surgery." "simple." Adam ridiculed: "As long as you say this sentence in front of Dr. Burke, I promise that he will not stick to you again, but are you willing?" As a top surgeon, Dr. Burke''s inner pride goes without saying. Even if he likes Christina again, once she says this, the breakup is inevitable. "I''ll see if there is any surgery." Christina didn''t answer this, and changed the subject: "I told them that I was out to buy wine. Can you imagine that the alcoholic Meredith''s house didn''t even have a bottle of wine?" She was obviously reluctant. In her career, Dr. Burke is the authoritative expert she is most obsessed with. In life, it is home-like. Make breakfast in the morning, make coffee, and make dinner in the evening. The key point is that his home is a restaurant, and he likes to use the method of surgery to study cooking, so the food is delicious. Christina was queuing for the checkup in the medical center''s obsession with drugs, and Dr. Burke directly told her not to go because he had no close relationship with anyone other than her. In the daily life of living in the hospital, at home and hospital, I am properly cleansed and self-conscious. The key is that he has been very active. For the passive Christina, such a god-given boyfriend, even if she dislikes her mouth, she must care very much in her heart, how could she be willing. "You joked again." Adam smiled and said, "The alcoholic must prepare wine at home? Whom does she drink with? Liz or George? How can I go to a bar to get drunk, take the man home by luck, drive him away the next morning, and feel refreshed. Its great to go to work! She is not only a drunkard, but also Old Si Ji, and thats how old Si Ji is a drunk!" "Talk to Meredith about this, and see if she doesn''t fight you hard!" Christina said, and walked to the surgical operating room. She couldn''t stand the scene where her boyfriend tried to integrate into her circle of friends, and easily conquered all of her circle of friends. It''s like her private space is completely occupied by the other party. It is very uncomfortable for her who seeks to become a "God". That''s why she took the opportunity of going out to buy wine and ran to the hospital to find a chance to perform a few operations to suppress her shock and calm down. "Adam!" Around the corner, Meredith walked hurriedly and saw Adam, his eyes lit up. "Why are you here?" Adam was surprised: "Aren''t you the one who supports Leeds the most?" "I do support, but I can''t help, it''s enough to have George help her." Meredith explained with embarrassment, and then turned to the topic: "Come and see for me, a permanent vegetative 16 years ago suddenly opened his eyes and looked at me!" "Don''t get excited, some physiological reflexes are still normal." Adam said as he followed her to see: "What''s the condition of the patient?" Dr. Sheppert and other attending doctors have basically gone back. Besides, even if he was still there, Meredith could not find him without looking for him. "The patient''s name is Holden McKee. He was a firefighter who was injured by a falling debris while on duty. He became a permanent vegetative and has been in the nursing home." Meredith said quickly: "The nurse accidentally made him fall off the bed when he turned him over today. The insurance company thought he needed to be checked. There was damage to the skull and scalp, and hematoma. I was going to wash and check the wound, repair the damage, and then take a CT to rule out intracerebral hemorrhage, bruises or swelling, but he opened his eyes and looked at me. " While speaking, he has come to the ward. Adam noticed that the patient had indeed kept his eyes open. After a closer inspection, he did find that the patient''s eyes moved from time to time, and it was tracking Meredith''s voice. "He is indeed looking at you, go take an MRI." Adam smiled and said, "Maybe you are his angel today, leading a vegetative man to perform miracles and wake up again. This is simply a plot that can only be found in a dog-blood idol drama." As soon as Meredith heard it, Gu Ying''s self-pity aura immediately reduced a lot, and her eyes were full of expectation when she looked at the patient. MRI room. "I think we need to find Dr. Shept." Adam looked at the MRI film and said: "His brain has not shrunk, he has a minimal level of consciousness, and he is not a vegetable at all." "what?!" Meredith was shocked: "He is not a vegetable? But he has been lying in a nursing home for 16 years? Did the medical staff not find it?" "Is it weird?" Adam glanced at her: "Not everyone can live in Dr. Grey''s nursing home. He is just a firefighter. The medical insurance he buys is all popular. The nursing home cant be very good, otherwise it wont. There was an accident that could turn him over and fall off the bed." "No one cares about him!" Meredith felt the same way and murmured: "He just lay down like this for sixteen years." "No way." Adam reminded: "His brain has been slowly recovering over the years, just like this, if we hadn''t been patiently observing for a while, we would only regard him as a residual physiological reflex. It can be imagined that sixteen years ago, when he couldn''t even open his eyes, a CT scan showed that he had become a vegetative, and any doctor would make a judgment that he was a vegetative. " "What should we do now?" Meredith asked. "Of course it is to call Dr. Shept." Adam smiled: "With his current situation, we can wake him up with medicine." "Really, that''s great!" Meredith also forgot the embarrassment with Dr. Sheput for a while, and sincerely cheered for the patient to wake up. "Don''t be happy so early." Adam reminded: "Being able to wake up is not necessarily a good thing for him. Sixteen years is enough to change everything! He may not be able to accept it!" Emmm. Yang jumped to the bottom of the cliff sixteen years later, if it was not the little dragon girl who was found, but the little dragon girl and Zhen Zhibing took the little dragon girl, a family of three lived happily there... So Yang Duoban just fell to death when he wanted to jump off the cliff. of course. Maybe it was the little dragon girl and Zhen Zhibing who felt ashamed. They found out that Yang Guo had arrived in advance, and hid, let the little dragon girl come forward, flicked away Yang Guo, and achieved a happy ending for the legendary condor hero. For specific operations, please refer to Yang Buhui. She is familiar with this! Seeing Yang''s mistake for life. UU Reading www.uuknshu.com The little dragon girl is naturally willing. Otherwise, Xiaolongnv was originally older than Yang Guo. Sixteen years later, Yang Guo is a vicissitudes of life, and she is still like twenty-eight years, which is too illusory. and. In the eyes of the author, the life of the Xiaolong Girl archetype is also unsatisfactory. After all, I didn''t accept the love of the author. Emmm. Thinking about it this way, I will bring in Yang Buhui''s Sao operation described by the author. And in the author''s book, the crane in the cloud is a real thief and the sense of connection... It''s really easy to imagine. I just dont know if this patient will encounter this kind of **** incident... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 540: Adam with greedy karen Medical center. Just when Meredith contacted Dr. Shept. The pager rang. Adam opened it and ran to the emergency room. A car accident is being announced on the TV screen of the nurses station. At the exit on the south side of the highway, 28 cars and 3 trucks collided in series. According to reports sent back to the scene, the accident was caused by a car suddenly turning around and hitting surrounding vehicles. At least 41 people have been injured. People are trapped..." "start work!" Susan Lewis, who was in the emergency department, also came over at this time and clapped his hands to remind: "Start the disaster emergency plan!" The nurses immediately followed the drill''s emergency plan and moved. Wheelchairs, push beds, infusions, surgical gowns, common medicines, surgical instruments, etc., are all taken out of the library and piled together to reduce the time to get them when the patient arrives. Adam and other doctors also put on surgical gowns and walked to the emergency room to wait. "It''s really an accident, it''s still a big accident, great!" Christina also ran out wearing the surgical gown, leaning close to Adam, lowering her voice, and said excitedly. "You pay attention." Adam reminded: "This is a humanitarian disaster, can you stop being so excited?" "What''s wrong? Don''t tell me you are not excited?" Christina squinted at him. "It''s not the same thing." Adam was noncommittal: "This kind of big accident is already being reported on the TV station. By then, there must be reporters who will follow the injured to take pictures of the hospital''s treatment. In case your excited expression is photographed in, then congratulations, you will definitely overcome this accident and become the absolute protagonist, then you will wait for social death! Ok. If the patients family members have a grumpy temper. You don''t have to wait for social death, you will be killed directly. " "Is it so exaggerated?" Christina said so, but there was no smile on her face. She knew that Adam was right. With the media''s urinary **** that is not too much to watch the excitement, once she is really photographed smiling, then she will really become popular all over the rice overnight. She really wants to be famous. But that was the best cardiothoracic surgeon who became famous, not like that. "The green is slightly injured, the yellow is seriously injured, the red is critically injured, and the black is dead!" The head nurse is reminding new nurses not to forget the classification criteria. "Duncan, you are in charge of the red patient!" "Yang, you are in charge of the green!" "I''ll be in charge of the yellow ones." Susan Lewis commanded: "The attending doctor and other residents are rushing to the hospital. Before they arrive, we have to stabilize the situation, understand?" "understand." "understand." Two promises, Adam is excited, Christina is deeply disappointed. She didn''t want to deal with the slight green injuries. Adam smiled at Susan. Susan tilted her head and didn''t look at Adam. Adam smiled bitterly. It seems that last time about Susan''s sister, Adam''s indifference really hurt her. Now it looks like an official business. But Adam is still grateful. His favorite is the critically ill patients in red. This kind of patient, saving one, is almost +0.01 lifespan. Susan obviously still remembers Adam''s preference, and did not target Adam because of the estrangement from each other and prevent Adam from doing what he wanted. of course. This is also because she knew in her heart that she knew that medical skills were far inferior to Adam. But no matter what, Adam still recognizes this favor. after all. In this world, there are few people who uphold Im having a hard time, dont think about it, and harming others and detrimental to yourself, are there few people? The ambulance drove up quickly. "At the age of 25, the truck overturned without a seat belt and lost his heartbeat on the spot." An emergency worker straddled on the push bed and kept giving CPR to the injured. "Okay, leave it to me." Adam immediately stepped forward to take over. When the patient was rescued, he rushed to the next one. "Level 2 to 3 burns, 25% of the body surface burns, hypotension." "Coma, T4 spine, a step deformity, loose leg muscles." "Dirk Jones, 25 years old, was run over by a van, amputated below his left limb, and has lost a few liters of blood." "..." One after another, the critically ill patients were sent, and Adam stabilized his condition first, and then sent them to various departments. "Juneau, Karen, why are you here?" While he was busy, Adam suddenly saw Juno and Karen walking in with the emergency personnel, and his heart was tight: "You also had a car accident? Are you all right?" "We are fine." Juno shook his head: "Need our help?" "You don''t have the qualifications to practice medicine in the medical center..." Adam looked at the chaotic emergency room. Many patients with minor injuries were not treated in time. The crying of children was also one after another. After thinking about it, he said, "Come with me!" I found Susan and gave a quick introduction: "Dr. Lewis, this is my friend Juno, a graduate of Harvard Medical School. Now she is working as an intern at Massachusetts General Hospital. Can she participate in the treatment?" "can." Susan glanced at Juno: "You can help with the patients marked in green." "it is good." Juno has no other words. Karen even picked up the surgical gown directly from the corridor, quickly put on Juno, and then accompanied Juno to treat the patient. This busy, soon into the night. More doctors arrived, and the patients were properly treated one by one. The tense atmosphere immediately relaxed. "That''s Dr. Duncan''s friend, that''s amazing." "Yes, I feel much better than Doctor Yang!" "Really worthy of being a friend of Dr. Duncan!" "He is a top student at Harvard Medical School, and the place of internship is the Massachusetts General Hospital. Isn''t it amazing?" "What do you think she has to do with Dr. Duncan? How do you feel that they are so close together?" "It''s either a girlfriend or an ambiguous object. You didn''t see her look at Dr. Duncan''s affectionate eyes." "It shouldn''t be. You didn''t see the girl who was following her. There was obviously something wrong with her eyes? They should be a pair!" "That girl seems to be a nurse too, she also looks very professional." "..." After being busy, gossip messages began to fly all over the sky again. The cooperation of Juno and Karen instantly relieved Christina''s pressure. But it also aroused Christina''s eagerness to win. then. Without any words, Christina started the action of secretly competing with Juno to see who can handle the patient''s condition better and faster. But to Christina''s frustration, she seemed to have once again encountered what she felt when facing Ya: she was crushed directly. You know, a few months ago, she and Juno were still classmates. At that time, Juno didn''t seem to be so good? Does the teaching level of Massachusetts General Hospital really exceed that of the medical center? She came here with Meredith Is it wrong? Subsequently. She denied this idea. "It must be because of Karen!" Christina said sadly: "With the help of a nurse who knows how to move at a glance, the efficiency will definitely increase many times..." Not only is she sour. Coming out of the operating room, I looked at Adam with Juno and Karen from a distance for a while, and looked greedy. Too tacit. It''s too flowing. It would be great if he could also have such a portable nurse. txt download address: phone-reading: : Ask for leave Colleagues dinner at night, forgive me! "Daily American TV Series" leave Now you are playing, please wait a while, after the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! "Daily American Drama" is updated in full text, keep in mind the URL: txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 541: Hatchet Zhan Nian Into the night. Medical center. "Why can''t you still come?" Monica called for the third time, full of complaints. "I''ll go back later." Adam apologized: "You know, you can''t get out of the hospital. Since the high-speed serial crash, there have been more and more patients." "Hurry up." Monica lowered her frantic voice: "Chandler and I faced Peggy and Karen and were almost embarrassed." "Where is Phoebe?" Adam was surprised. "Do you think she can help?" Monica murmured: "It''s fine if you don''t help." "Ha ha." Adam smiled knowingly. After the crash, Juno asked Karen to go to Adam''s apartment first to help Monica prepare a Thanksgiving dinner together. Karen. No one can handle it except Juno. After nightfall. Under the **** of the bodyguards, Peggy who rushed over was also the Snow Maiden. Phoebe has a heart to liven up the atmosphere. However, she was also a little nervous herself, speaking upside down, focusing on all kinds of jumps, except that Monica rolled her eyes again and again, and did not cause Peggy and Karen to change. One works quietly in the kitchen. One walked directly into Adam''s study and closed the door. In the end Phoebe habitually stretched out his hands, salted fish, loves to die, and grandma is no longer waiting, lying on the sofa, holding his mobile phone, and the young policeman named Jean picked up. Lisa, the assistant who can help, is on holiday again today. After all, it''s Thanksgiving. If you don''t let it go for another day, it really can''t justify. You can imagine Monica and Chandler standing aside, watching this scene, Monica rubbing hands, Chandler grinning bitterly, and looking at each other, how embarrassing it is. "Don''t laugh, come here quickly!" Shouted Monica. "In this way, I let Juno go back first." Adam groaned. "it is good!" Monica happily said: "This will be no problem." She and Juno have also met several times and have a very good impression of Juno. hang up the phone. "Juneo, you go back first." Adam said to Juno, who had already walked around the medical center as a whole. "It''s too early." Juno raised his hand and looked at the time: "Let''s go back together. It''s not bad to treat the sick and save people for a while." "Ok." Adam also raised his hand to check the time. It''s already eight o''clock in the evening. If there is another major operation, it will be early in the morning. I made an appointment for everyone to spend Thanksgiving together, but I was not there, and it was not justified. And today has been full of unexpected gains. Earn half a month in one day. enough. Packed up and walked out of the hospital building. Adam drove and took Juno back to the apartment. "Hey, you are back too." Monica was very pleasantly surprised when she saw Adam. "You have spoken, I think it''s better to come back quickly." Adam joked. "Don''t laugh." Monica did not eat this set: "If I speak usefully, I don''t need to make three consecutive calls. Juno must have asked you to come back?" With that, he hugged Juno. "Hi, Juno, long time no see." "Hi, Monica." Juno and Monica gave a hug, then greeted Chandler, who was smiling, standing there: "Hi, Chandler." "I''ll get Peggy out." Adam smiled as he walked to the study, "Everyone is here, get ready to start." "Hi, Peggy." Juno looked at Peggy with a smile. Peggy nodded to her, slightly cold. Juno didn''t mind, he greeted everyone and made everyone feel like a spring breeze in a few words. Even Peggy looked at her in surprise, and said a few words to her. A long table is already full of various delicacies, and the large plate of turkey in the middle is even more eye-catching. Let alone the taste. But the weight is full and shiny. On both ends of the narrow side sit Adam and Juno. Peggy sat next to Adam. Karen and Phoebe are sitting around Juno. Monica and Chandler sat opposite each other. Phoebe was already holding the turkey that Adam had packed and was biting. It looks like. She also loves this turkey. Emmm. Love is deep and hate! Because Adam is the connection hub for everyone, he also talked with everyone one by one, chatting about interesting things in life in the past period of time. But soon. Juno naturally replaced Adam and became the focus of the party. Monica and Phoebe are very active in communicating life and relationships with Juno. Chandler seems to have returned from a greasy married man with soft legs to the youthful state of mocking the little prince back then. His mental state is super good, and the humorous joke that can be sold in magazines opens his mouth. Karen looked happy and admired. Of course, from time to time, he looked at Peggy, who was no longer so ice-based, who was guided by Juno with a trace of vigilance. And staring at Adam. Adam was inexplicable, but he was too lazy to think. Juno is in control anyway. He only needs to enjoy the food and participate in the topic from time to time. Facing Juno''s ridicule, Monica and others echoed and laughed and laughed at herself. Easy. Even if he gave birth to Heather, Max, Caroline, Kate, Robin and other good friends, as long as Juno is willing to help, it is estimated that the atmosphere will feel so good. Emmm. This thought was chopped off by a hatchet in an instant. Adam is still very self-aware. Three rounds of wine. Jingle Bell. The phone rang. "Lily?" Adam connected. Everyone looked over. "Adam." On the other end of the phone, Lily''s panicked voice came. "what''s happenin?" Adam cared: "Didn''t you and Matthew go back to his hometown for Thanksgiving?" "I ran out alone." On the other end of the phone, Lily said with a crying voice: "15 pounds! Adam, it''s horrible!" For a while. Adam only heard the ins and outs. Lily followed Matthew back to Thanksgiving. The daughter-in-laws of the Eriksson family, under the leadership of Matthew''s mother, prepare a Thanksgiving dinner. When talking about giving birth, the turkey just happened to be roasted and served. Matthew''s mother pointed to the huge turkey and said casually: "When I was pregnant with Matthew''s brother, the 15-pound fat boy was a bit bigger than this turkey." To know. Turkeys are already very big. The Eriksson family are all big men, so they bought the king chicken among turkeys. Book Friends Welfare you can get cash or points, as well as iPhone12 and Switch waiting for you! Follow the vx public account [Book Friends Base Camp] to get it! Lily saw the exaggerated turkey in front of her, and when she heard that the Erickson child she was pregnant with was older than this, she cried and drove away. Because she is delayed in menstruation, she has nausea and vomiting repeatedly. I called Adam and bought a pregnancy test stick at a convenience store. When she thought of having such an exaggeration in her belly, she broke down. "Do not worry." Adam was dumbfounded and comforted: "The son of the Erickson family is a bit bigger, but you are fine. Not long ago, our hospital delivered a quintuplet. 15 pounds. They are almost twins. Well, the appearance of triplets is not as exaggerated as you think. " "Are the quintuplets, mother and child safe?" On the other side of the phone, Lily felt better. "Uh." Adam was speechless for a while. Why secretly regret giving an example. One quintuplet died, and the rest had problems. The mother was directly depressed. "Woohoo!" Lily is very sensitive now, she didn''t need Adam to answer at all, she just cried out. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 542: Schrodingers panic Adam''s apartment. "I''ll talk to her." Juno smiled. Adam stood up helplessly and handed the phone to Juno. "Lily, don''t worry." Juno reassures: "It is still not sure whether you are really pregnant, and even if you are pregnant, the size and weight of the child conceived by you and Matthew and the child conceived by Matthew''s parents are completely different. And dont you love Matthew? Love, right? Since you love, you will always have your own love crystallization, right? You are engaged and will get married soon. Even if you have a child now, its not really a terrible thing, is it? Okay, calm down and adjust your breathing..." On the other end of the phone, Lily calmed down quickly under Juno''s reassurance. "I bought it, and hang up first." Lily said embarrassedly and hung up the phone. Although the pregnancy test can be done with one hand, it cannot be broadcast live on the phone. "Is this scene familiar?" Juno smiled and looked at Adam. "...What do you mean?" Seeing the other people look weird and looking at him carefully, Adam''s mouth twitched. "I mean Sheldon''s brother George Jr." Juno looked at Adam with a smile for a while, then his voice changed: "They were so panicked when they heard that their girlfriend was pregnant." "Ha ha." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. You say little George just say little George, why look at me panting. It seems like I did something! "High school student." Chandler said humorously: "It''s normal." "Ok?" Monica looked at him immediately: "Are you very experienced?" "you have not?" Chandler was led by Juno with high spirits, and for a moment he lost his mind and looked at him in surprise. I was shocked when I met the dangerous eyes of my wife. Don''t look at Monica being so beautiful now, but she was still a big girl in high school. Dont talk about this kind of Schr?dingers panic when the aunts postponed coming, not even a boyfriend. Even the first kiss... She thought it was given to him in the midnight romance with him... "Little George?" Peggy took the rare words: "When we went to Sheldon''s house for the first time, he secretly made out with Erica." "You guys are really precocious." Monica was a little sour. "Erica also told you about this?" Adam looked at Peggy in surprise. "Ok." Peggy nodded: "I would be more interested in these, and Erica would also like to tell me this." "Little George almost thought he was going to be a father." Adam smiled and said: "I was scared like something. The ten-minute pregnancy test time, according to him, was the longest ten minutes in his life. Afterwards, even if the pregnancy test results showed that he was not pregnant, he and his girlfriend were completely out of interest. , I don''t even dare to hug, I have a lingering fear!" Say here. Adam and Chandler glanced at each other, and both showed sympathetic gazes. This life is better. Because I know that the American drama world is chaotic, except for some special circumstances, Adam''s protective measures are well done. This empathy is more of the memory of previous lives. Adam at that meeting had almost the same reaction as George. Panic and suffering. When the alarm is lifted, let alone the sense of relief. of course. In this life, Asia is different from the chic little George. After the alarm was lifted, facing the fatal problem of his girlfriend, he did not vent his happiness so presumptuously. Nor did he say stupidly like little George: "I''m scared to death. I''m afraid that I have to marry you. My legs are shaking." Just like most men, he said: "In fact, it''s nothing, even if there is, it''s a big deal to get married and be born..." Emmm. It was not a panic before. Not at all! After knowing the answer, the men are so confident and calm. This is not scum! Because I knew it afterwards, my girlfriend knew from the beginning that there was no danger. This is just a trial she has learned from her roommate. Everyone is half a cat. It was just an instinctive reaction that was forced out. of course. If the girl changes her voice suddenly: "That''s great, I just teased you, but I really have..." Ok. If you really meet such a girl, let''s follow it. Otherwise, it is very likely to encounter accidents. "I have lingering palpitations, I''m out of interest? Is it?" Juno smiled nonchalantly: "How long has this state lasted?" "..." Adam and Chandler were speechless. "Heh! Man!" Except for Peggy, the other women all spoke in contempt. "This is not the point." Adam smiled serenely and changed the subject: "I''ll call Lily, ten minutes have passed, and the pregnancy test results should come out." As they despise. The lingering palpitations did not last long. Zhou Shuren said: The biggest lesson that mankind has learned is that it will never be learned. Even because of the question of whether Schr?dinger''s aunt would come, he was afraid, and even unanimously stated that they should be pure and low-hearted and keep a safe distance. But this state is not even as long as the sage state can last. The call is connected. "Lily, did the result come out?" Adam asked. "This is the police station. Ms. Aldrin has been arrested." On the other side of the phone, a man''s voice came. "What''s the crime?" Adam is puzzled. "Pee anywhere." The police said. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "Can you give Lily the phone and let me talk to her? She is the prospective daughter-in-law of the Erikssons, the Erikssons, you should know each otherWelfare Give you a cash red envelope! Follow the vx public [Book Friends Base Camp] to receive it! Lily drove out to buy a pregnancy test stick, but she wouldn''t run very far, she was nearby. In the small town model of the United States, the police know how and how much each family is. Especially Matthew''s family are big men, and Matthew''s family, the future lawyer, should be very famous. "Erickson''s prospective daughter-in-law?" Upon hearing this, the police immediately called up: "Is Matthew''s fiance?" "Correct." Adam nodded. "Ha ha." The policeman smiled and gave the phone to Lily: "When Matthew comes over, I can pick you up. By the way, my name is Mike. I''m Matthew''s high school classmate." "Hi Mike, my name is Lily." Lily took the phone awkwardly. "Piss anywhere, huh?" Adam suffocated a smile. "I don''t want it either." Lily was very embarrassed: "There is no toilet in the convenience store. The waiter asked me to find a random place... Damn! It''s all to Matthew! It made me fall like Barney." Emmm. Barney urinated everywhere, and he was caught upright on the wall of the church. The judge fined him to do volunteer work. This time, I''m still doing volunteer work to redeem sins. "Then what''s the result?" Adam returns to the subject. "I don''t know Lily said annoyedly: "I was caught by Mike as soon as I got up, and the pregnancy test stick hadn''t had time to look at it. " "It''s feminine!" The voice of police Mike came over. Obviously, he was eavesdropping. "Thank God!" Lily was overjoyed. "Now you can rest assured." After a few words with Lily, Adam hung up the phone. "I really envy her." Monica looked envied and said, "I don''t even have a chance to panic." Chandler: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 543: It all works Adam''s apartment. "Oh, comeon!" Facing Monica''s faint sigh, the energetic Chandler felt his legs weaken inexplicably, and cried out extremely aggrieved. "what''s happenin?" Monica looked innocent and said: "I didn''t say you again, I really just envy Lily almost pregnant." "Stop pretending." Adam couldn''t help but break it: "It''s as if you haven''t really tried this feeling? Do you need me to remember it for you?" "I do not have!" Monica retorted. "July 23, 1998, 8:12:35 PM." Adam recalled the original memory directly in his mind, the time was accurate to the second, and Monica was not given a chance to quibble: "At that time, we all talked about the child in Rachel''s belly. You took advantage of Chandler to go to the bathroom, on a whim, and asked us if we wanted to watch something fun, and asked us to take a good look at how you scared Chandler. then. Chandler came out of the toilet after going to the bathroom, and you leaned over to him and spoke to him in a serious manner. I don''t know if it''s because of Rachel being pregnant with the baby, you think you are ready to have a baby with him. " "Hahaha! I remember this." Phoebe laughed and said, "Chandler just said ok, and he scared Monica to the sound." "Not a word!" Monica covered her face and still couldn''t help refuting: "He also said a series of things. He said that he has been thinking about it. He thinks we are ready. This is not a word!" "Does not affect the results." Adam teased: "You just stood up and backed up, put on a defensive posture, with an incredible face, waved Chandler to stop talking, and calm down." "You also asked me if I was joking." When Chandler saw Adam being fair for him, he couldn''t help but spit out: "You also asked me, do you think we are ready to get pregnant now?!!! The stress is on the word''now'', dragging his throat and spreading out. With both hands, it looks like he has seen a ghost." "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "Originally you wanted to scare Chandler''s voice into an octave, but you didn''t expect yourself to be scared like that first. Then your panic shouldn''t be much worse than Lily''s suspected 15-pound child? " "That''s different." Monica is very resilient and still wants to refute: "At that time, we didn''t know that we all have physical problems and it is difficult to have children. We were just married and didn''t want to have children at all for a short time. Besides, its not the same thing at all. Im talking about the panic that I want to experience pregnancy, the kind of panic that steals the forbidden fruit, but cant bear the result..." "Oh~" Adam held his voice and said, "I see, what you really admire is the excitement of others stealing forbidden fruit in high school, right?" "Correct!" In order not to admit that she complained about Chandler, Monica also tried her best, and was frank with some unspeakable thoughts in her heart as a "big girl". "Actually, you don''t have to envy others." Adam said seriously: "When you and Rachel went to Columbia to play, didn''t you also experience the thrill of stealing the forbidden fruit~" "Hahaha!" Phoebe laughed with a stomachache: "Rose..." "To shut up!" Monica directly covered Phoebe''s mouth with her hand, and then stared at Adam fiercely. "Well, let''s not laugh." Adam ended the topic in moderation: "Scientific research has proved that most men get a quick blessing after marriage, but if you look at Chandler, not only is there no blessing, but also a lot of weight loss. And the legs are soft at every turn. Monica, don''t you really see how hard Chandler is? " "I didn''t say he didn''t work hard..." Monica startled: "I didn''t blame him either, I just blamed myself... Look at Emma, ??what a beautiful child, I really want to have a Chandler..." Say here. To exchange good books, follow the vx public account. [Book Friends Base Camp]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes! Monica couldn''t help covering her face and crying. "Monica~" Chandler immediately got up, walked over to her, and held her in his arms. "Monica." Juno took a look at Adam and said soothingly: "I heard Adam said that you are actually just having difficulties, not being barren. Isn''t it good now? Without any burden, without any protection, wantonly enjoy the happy life after marriage. Maybe someday, greater happiness will knock on the door..." "Really?" Monica looked at Juno with tears in her eyes. "Really." Juno nodded heavily. "Thanks...ooh!" Monica just wanted to thank, but suddenly vomited, pushed Chandler away, covered her mouth, and rushed into the bathroom. vomit! A sound of retching came from the bathroom. "No way?" Adam looked at Juno dumbfounded: "All this works?" Juno was also quite astonished. "What can''t it?" Phoebe didn''t react for a while. "Monica was not told by Juno that she was pregnant, right?" Adam is half talking and half joking. "Ha ha." Juno heard the full malice in Adams words, and smiled, "Maybe I really have this ability. Do you want anyone to get pregnant? I can help." With that, he glanced at Peggy. "..." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. "pregnancy?!" Chandler and Phoebe shouted at the same time, standing at the door of the bathroom. "pregnancy?!!!" Monica, who had just vomited up in the bathroom and washed up, was about to come out, and when she heard this, she called out in a voice that was eighty times louder. "Adam, what are you talking about?" Monica pushed Chandler away and rushed directly to Adam, looking at Adam expectantly: "You mean I''m pregnant?" "may." Adam quickly lowered Monicas expectations and reminded: Nausea and vomiting are only one of the symptoms of pregnancy, and it must be tested by a pregnancy test... Having said this, I added another sentence: "Sometimes the test results of pregnancy test sticks are not 100% accurate. You have to go to the hospital for an ultrasound test to confirm." Snapped! Monica didn''t bother to listen any more, grabbed her bag, and rushed into the bathroom again. "amount." Chandler smiled embarrassedly at the crowd: "Since Adam gave us a physical examination, she wanted to have a baby after knowing that we were having difficulty giving birth... I really want to, so I always carry pregnancy test sticks and everything with me. Yes, there are always five in her bag..." He still has nothing to say. That is, in the past few months, Monica has used more than a dozen pregnancy test sticks. Emmm. Although she did not have any symptoms, she felt that when she came to , she would immediately use the pregnancy test stick to test it. Chandler said about her several times. But Monica, who is obsessive-compulsive, doesn''t listen. Chandler later thought that this was a rare intermission time, so he ignored her. He has no shortage of money for these pregnancy test sticks. Lao Yao and Lao Ming are the most important. "..." Everyone was also stunned. This is really wanting to have a baby! ten minutes later. "Two bars! I''m pregnant, I''m pregnant!!!" Monica''s cry of surprise pierced the sky. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 544: There is 1 of his on the credit book Adam''s apartment. "pregnant" Hearing a deafening cry in his ear, Chandler fell into a state of loss. this moment. Chandler, a person who doesn''t work hard and doesn''t distinguish everything, finally realized the feelings of the farmer''s uncle. It turns out that hard work will really pay off! And this kind of return is so happy, far beyond everything! For a time. The hard work around the clock before, the fatigue of supporting the waist and legs, seemed to be full of sweet memories and full of pride. Work is the most glorious thing! "Adam, Monica is pregnant!" "Congratulations, but..." Before Adam finished speaking, he was hugged by Chandler. Chandler kept repeating his words. He couldn''t help but smiled and patted Chandler on the back: "Congratulations! Chandler, you want to be a dad." Up." For a time. Adam''s heart was also full of emotion and relief. Looking at Friends in the previous life, a big regret is that this loving couple who is the most in harmony with the three perspectives can not nurture their own love crystallization. Although they were still twins after adopting other people''s children in the end, they seemed to be considered complete. But the biological mother of the adopted twins looked stupid, and she didn''t even know who the baby in her belly was. One of the two biological fathers is a murderer. Let alone this kind of adoption, there is no hidden information. In case one day the twins biological parents regret it or become malicious in their heartsWelfare] Follow the public.. [Book Fan Base], read books every day and get cash/points! At that time, it was a terrible place, and the house was restless. After all. It''s better for the child to be born! Children who have inherited their own bloodline genes have their brows filled with the shadows of themselves and their lovers. Innately they are very loving, and there is nothing! Chandler seemed to be indifferent, and even prepared to borrow other people''s gold in order to realize Monica''s dream of having a biological child. But that''s because he loves Monica too much. In front of the crazy Monica who once wanted it, even if he wanted it again, he could only show it indifferent, first to appease his lover. And now Chandler showed his truest thoughts. Excited! "Honey! We have a baby!" At this time, Monica, with a flamboyant expression, walked out of the bathroom. Seeing her appearance, she seemed to be dancing, repeating and repeating in high pitch: "We have a baby!!!" "Yes, we have children." Chandler let go of Adam, walked over to half-wrap Monica in his arms, and kissed her on the forehead. "Don''t get excited." Adam smiled: "You may be pregnant now. Be careful with your children. Afterwards, competitions like the Geller Cup will be forbidden to participate." The Geller Cup, a violent football game between Chandler and Monica. "Oh~" Monica let out an annoyance on her mouth, but her eyes were full of smiles. There will be children playing soon, who is rare to play that kind of naive game with his stupid big brother. She is about to be a mother. And the Geller Cup may become a real game in the future. The eldest brother Rose already has two children and will have a few more in the future. She and Chandler also gave birth to a few more. When the time comes, the two children will compete in a team, isn''t it more interesting than her and Rose singles out. And she knew that she and Chandler''s children would definitely win! Just like their mother always beats their uncle Rose! "Of course, it''s boring for you to play now, you can''t beat it completely." Adam joked: "You push your belly forward, and see if Rose dared to grab a football with you." "He dare!" Monica and Chandler shouted in unison. The eyes of a couple who are about to be promoted to parents are full of protection and fighting. "OMG! Monica, you and Chandler finally have children." Phoebe also started to come forward to congratulate at this time, and directly hugged the two of them with both hands. "Yeah...ooh!" Monica smiled and burst into tears. Juno looked at Adam with a smile and winked. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, but after thinking about it, he stepped forward and hugged Chandler and Monica from behind. Do as the locals do. Playing and hugging together is a classic warmth scene in American dramas. Four people are holding a ball. Hold until Monica stops crying. Juno, Karen, and Peggy stood quietly and watched this scene. Wait until everyone releases. They just stepped forward and said congratulations: "Congratulations!" "thanks, thanks!" Monica was wiping her tears and smiled with joy. "Adam, thank you!" "Thank you, Adam!" After thanking them for a while, Monica and Chandler looked at Adam and thanked them sincerely. If Adam did not give them a physical examination to check out their childbirth problems in advance, they would choose to prepare for pregnancy instead of contraception at the peak of their physical condition. In their case, the chance of pregnancy will become smaller and smaller. When they really wait for them to want a child, and then find out, there is no hope anymore. And if it weren''t for Adam to urge Chandler to do morning exercises every day, and even take her to follow the morning exercises, their health would not be as good as they are now. Chandler Gold''s vitality will not be greatly improved, and it will not be able to withstand the high frequency of devastation some time ago. It is estimated that there will be no good news now. Although they don''t know if they didn''t have Adam, they wouldn''t have their own children at all, but it doesn''t prevent them from knowing who is the most grateful for this result! "You''re welcome." Adam smiled and said, "Who made me the godfather of the child? By the way, I will be the godfather of the child, is it okay?" That''s right! Compared to the reluctance of being godfather to Rose and Rachel''s daughter Emma. Adam offered to be the godfather of Chandler and Monica''s children. "No problem at all!" "You are the only godfather of the child!" Monica and Chandler blurted out. "Wow! Rachel might be mad at hearing this news." Phoebe exclaimed, "Adam, would you like to treat this differently?" "No way, I''m Chandler''s chief groomsman." Adam did not excuse what is not treated differently. Emmm. It is treated differently. This child, he also took a lot of thought, and put a lot of his feelings in it in advance, and treated him differently. What''s wrong? Of course, on the face of it, I still find a reason to prevaricate others. There are still differences in the circle of friends. Adam is Chandler''s chief groomsman. It is reasonable to treat Chandler''s children special. Looking at the reactions of Chandler and Monica again, it was completely from the bottom of the heart, without Rachel''s obvious utilitarian mentality. "Let''s tell Ross, Rachel and Joey the good news!" Shouted Phoebe. "Don''t!" Adam stopped and said: "Wait for the final confirmation and then tell them good news." "How to be sure?" Monica was shocked, her smile slightly stagnant. "The accuracy of the pregnancy test is only between 85% and 95%." Adam smiled and said, "Although it is already very high, it is better to go to the hospital for an ultrasound examination. It is more assured to see it with your own eyes, isn''t it?" "What are you waiting for?" Monica touched her belly and was about to go out. "let''s go together." Juno smiled. then. Everyone accompanied Monica to the medical center. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 545: Do you want to give birth too? Medical center. Adam performed the ultrasound examination for Monica himself. "Where? Where? Why can''t I see?" Monica turned her head and looked at the screen, but she was lonely. "Are you not pregnant?" Chandler said nervously. "Don''t worry, I''m really pregnant." Adam smiled and pointed to a small dot on the screen: "This is the embryo!" "Is this?" Monica is suffering from gains and losses. "Although I can''t see clearly." Phoebe reminded: "But it should be. You forgot the ultrasound picture of Rose''s son Ben. It was the same. We searched for it for a long time and didn''t find it." "Yes it is." Adam affirmed: "He is less than 2 centimeters now." "But why can''t I hear my heartbeat?" Chandler worried. "How long is this?" Adam couldnt help laughing and said: It takes 30 to 40 days to form a fetal sac, 40 to 50 days to form a fetal bud, and 50 to 60 days to form a fetal heart, that is, you can only hear it when you are pregnant for about two months. Fetal heartbeat, Monica discovered it too early." "Then how old is my child now?" Monica asked. "No one knows this." Adam ridiculed: "You create human beings with such a high intensity every day. It is possible any day. You can only make a rough estimate based on the day when your last menstrual period ended." "Hahaha." When everyone heard it, they laughed suddenly. Normal people, as long as they are not in love, will have the same room every other time. The kind of Qijirou who spends a night every day is just a good wish. Normal people simply can''t hold it. Therefore, this kind of **** with an interval can accurately determine the day when the conception was conceived. Emmm. From time to time, I can figure out whether the next door Pharaoh has overturned the wall. Of course, with the spread of physiology knowledge, Taoism rose by a foot. Whether the old Wang next door overcame the wall, it became more and more difficult to be calculated. Because the old Siji who really wants to cheat can completely make her husband and the next door old Wang become true fellows every day, and neither can be less. You can count. Calculate the problem, count me lose! As long as the genetic characteristics of the next door Lao Wang are not so exaggerated, the unquoted others repeatedly point out and make the husband suspect to do a paternity test. That''s it for a lifetime. For example, Teds romantic mother and the romantic uncle Ted next door have to say two or three things... "That''s almost 40 days." Monica has the final say: "I''ll be able to hear the child''s heartbeat in half a month." "Ok." Adam nodded. Then began to explain a series of precautions. "I want to call Joey and the others to tell them the good news." Phoebe couldn''t help it anymore and dialed the phone numbers of relatives and friends. "Great." "I''m going to be an uncle (a) uncle (aunt) again!" This is Rose and Rachel. "My boy has finally grown up! I am so proud of you!" Hello everyone, our public account will find gold and coin red envelopes every day, and you can receive them as long as you pay attention. Please seize the opportunity for the last benefit at the end of the year. Public Account [Book Powder Base] This is Joey. "Thank you Adam for me!" This is Chandler''s mother Nora. "I hope it''s a girl." This is Chandler''s father Helena. "I really didn''t expect our Monica to have this day." This is Monica''s parents. After a lively circle. Chandler took Monica back. from now on. Monica is a giant panda. The smile on Chandler''s face hadn''t been broken except for the meaningful congratulations from his father Helena. Not only have children, but they can also be cultivated for a long time. Emmm. The first three months of the dock is no need to work, minus the one month that has passed, there is still two months of cultivation period. Everything is so beautiful. Thanksgiving night ended so early. Everyone went back to their homes. Adam is on the left with Juno, on the right is Peggy, and Karen is walking on the other side of Juno. Four people walked side by side on the street. "How?" Juno smiled and said, "Watching your friends get married and have children one by one, do you have this urge?" "No." Adam shook his head: "They are all in their thirties, and I''m just in their early twenties. It''s different." "Peggy, how about you?" Juno looked at Peggy again. "I?" Peggy was taken aback, shook his head and said, "Not interested." She has just grown up, and her career is also in a period of full development. How can she have such a mind. Then she looked at Adam, then at Juno and Karen: "Are you interested?" "Have thoughts like this." Juno smiled and said: "Adam also knows that in high school, I wondered what kind of experience it would be if I became pregnant and had a baby? It would be fun, right?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, with an inexplicable feeling about this topic. He glanced at Karen, but saw her expressionless. Facing Adam''s gaze, he just silently put his coat and hood on his head. Ok. Juno and Karen liked wearing this hoodie very much, even if they weren''t wearing a red hoodie today, Adam''s heartbeat was inexplicably stagnant as soon as this action took place. Murderous! "what about now?" Peggy curiously asked. "Now..." Juno dragged his voice and said with a smile: "I often have this idea, but it''s not in a hurry. Just like Adam said, we are only in our early twenties and we are still too young." "Are you and Karen?" Peggy glanced at Karen who was expressionless. "Adopt?" "we''ll see." Juno smiled and said, "It''s better to have your own children. I think the patient Adam met last time is a good example." "Ahem." Facing the gaze of the three girls, Adam coughed and smiled dryly: "It''s not that good... What do you want to do so much now? It seems like you are about to have a baby right away. It seems that this kind of thing is really contagious. , Hahaha!" This awkward smile was too abrupt. So that it has attracted the attention of many people. This look. The handsome men and beautiful women were too concentrated, and the onlookers immediately looked left and right to check the position of the camera. In a big city like New York, shooting movies and TV series on the street is also a routine operation. "Go!" Adam ran forward with a grandiose gesture. "naive!" "fool!" "bored!" Peggy, Juno, and Karen ignored Adam and walked slowly. "call." Adam, who ran to the corner, watched Juno walking in the middle from a distance, Peggy and Karen left and right, walking and chatting unhurriedly, and couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. "This Juno!" While looking at , Adam complained in his heart: "What the **** do you mean?" The patient Juno said naturally refers to the pair of girlfriends who bought Joey''s gold, became pregnant at the same time as his girlfriends, and prepared to have half-children, so as to become a real family. "No way?" Adam''s heart couldn''t help but reflect the night when he had a hangover. Up to now, he still didn''t remember what happened that night. But now he couldn''t help but guess. "wrong!" Later, Adam denied himself: "Juneau''s routine is too deep, and God knows if she said that on purpose, to make me suspicious, so as to give her favorite Heather a vent." Ok. Must not be fooled! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 546: Students and tutors late at night. Consistently. Juno and Karen stayed, and after Adam and Peggy exchanged quantum physics, they had a deeper spiritual exchange. "Are you studying math?" Peggy''s eyes were free for a while, then he asked suddenly. "Correct." Adam nodded. In addition to medical books, his study has also recently added a large number of mathematics monographs. The attitude of learning is obvious. This book is from [Book Fan Base to receive cash red envelopes! "why?" Peggy turned sideways and looked at Adam. "Uh." Adam paused and said with a smile: "Naturally, to learn medicine better, mathematics is the foundation of all sciences, and the Duncan-Adler formula is the best proof. Since I have this energy and ability, it is not a bad thing to learn more. " "You are such a strange person." Peggy stretched out his hand to pinch Adam''s chin and wiggled it left and right. He curiously said: "The IQ shown in the past is the same as ordinary people, and there is no talent at all. But in the past few years, you can play chess with me while retelling such complicated data without any difference. While trying to study medicine, I read your reading notes, and your progress in self-study mathematics is also extremely amazing. IQ may be improved the day after tomorrow, but it is absolutely impossible to improve in such a leap. Can you tell me how you did it? " "Can''t it be me who deliberately hid it before?" Adam smiled. "No." Peggy shook his head: "You can''t pretend that kind of stupidity." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. "Ah, what are you doing?" Peggy frowned. "I don''t know too well. I need to ask myself a little bit before telling you the answer." Adam said solemnly. "It''s this one again, are you annoying!" Peggy rolled his eyes. Last time he talked in the middle of the night, Adam solemnly touched his conscience and swore. Now it''s time to ask ourselves again. What are you doing! "I am sorry." Adam changed direction. "..." Peggy didn''t want to talk anymore. "I''m not Leonard." Adam smiled triumphantly when he saw this. "What does this Leonard have to do?" Peggy couldn''t help asking. She knew Adam, a stupid friend, who had a good IQ, but she was always cowering, and she didn''t dare to look directly at the girl. How could such a person perform the same actions as Adam now. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing, and told Peggy about Leonard''s embarrassment. of course. At this time, Leonard had not yet met Petunia. So Adam directly referred to a certain girl. Emmm. This is a short story recorded in a book written by Leonard''s mother Beverly, who can''t afford to help. The words are concise and concise, that is, the nature is difficult to change. Leonard liked the left since he was a child, always liked the left, and then always liked the left. It really was a child. I don''t understand the mystery of everything. "Do you really want to learn math?" Peggy was also used to Adam''s shamelessness, and quickly skipped the process of ruining vocabulary, focusing on mathematics. "Ok." Adam nodded. "You work hard, finish your undergraduate and postgraduate studies quickly, and then you can go to my PhD student." Peggy said seriously. "Are you ready to teach?" Adam was surprised. In the United States, there are two types of professors in universities. One is teaching while researching, and the promotion system is assistant professor, associate professor, and full professor. The other category is dedicated to research. The promotion system is research assistant professor, research associate professor, and research professor. General PhDs can be assistant professors or research assistant professors. But because assistant professors are the only way to professors, with more and more doctoral students, this relatively constant position is becoming increasingly scarce. Continue to upgrade. Not only need a trial period of 3 to 7 years, but also need to make outstanding academic research, teaching research results, and get the recognition of school colleagues. But associate professors and full professors are tenure. It is similar to the formal establishment of the Eastern country. The principal could not expel him if he didn''t provoke anger and resentment. And there are higher salaries and benefits. This is also the reason why everyone in Shelton clapped their hands to celebrate after a tenured professor went crazy, and then started fierce competition. Such as Sheldon. At the beginning he was just a research assistant professor, specializing in string theory in theoretical physics. At this time, he can be a lecturer and transfer to teaching assistant professor. Emmm. Just the first time I tried, I turned around in exchange for all the students to raise their middle fingers. Afterwards, I read the harsh comments from the students. What Einsteins theory of relativity is used here, its totally applicable, Dr. Coopers class makes time pass extremely slowly, Dr Cooper is like a big cockroach, Kill me quickly. Sheldon, who thought he had successfully educated a generation of people, was irritated, and he thought of teaching his brother George Jr. in high school to no avail, completely giving up the idea of ??educating these stupid humans. In this way, he naturally gave up the promotion of teaching professor. But when string theory research entered a bottleneck period, he couldn''t stand the many changes in various things around him, so he directly chose to escape. When he returned, Caltech, in order to retain him, a talent with a beautiful mind, asked him to be transferred from a research assistant professor to a teaching assistant professor. Sheldon''s response to this was: "I ran back, but you are going to give me a promotion and a salary increase, and then let me pass on the knowledge to the next generation? You are so perverted!" An assistant professor who is also an assistant professor is obviously more difficult and has a higher status than a research assistant professor who is doing research and teaching at the same time. Shelton had no choice but to agree, and just like Leonard, he became an assistant professor of teaching while researching. That''s right! Surprise! Leonard''s position has always been higher than that of Shelton. He once threatened to not take Shelton to the comics shop and forced Shelton to give a lecture to his students in his class. Therefore, he is a teaching assistant professor who teaches while researching. It''s just that in the scientific contempt chain, she is in a position despised by Sheldon. And Sheldon couldn''t be an assistant professor of teaching just because he couldn''t communicate with students, not without the qualifications. Look at Sheldon''s acceptance of Caltech''s perverted suggestion and become an assistant professor who is also responsible for teaching, and he can immediately teach doctoral students (Howard wants to study Sheldons Ph.D.). To know. Doctoral supervisors are generally full professors, and only a very small number of outstanding associate professors and assistant professors are qualified as doctoral supervisors. Peggy is now a research assistant professor, but as long as she wants to, the school is 100% willing to transfer her to teaching assistant professor. And with Peggy''s excellence, as an assistant professor, it is not impossible to be a PhD supervisor. "Have this idea." Peggy said: There are too many undergraduates and graduate students. I dont want to bring them. If you have a Ph.D., you can only bring you one. After you get a PhD in mathematics, I will give up teaching and return to the research assistant professor. Well, maybe By then, he will already be an associate professor or full professor." "You are teaching for me?" Adam is a little touched I will take you, as long as you reach the level, you can easily graduate. " Peggy nodded: "You can arrange this time freely, and it won''t delay your becoming a doctor." "No, I just want to learn more about mathematics. I don''t care about a PhD in mathematics." Adam smiled and said: "It''s convenient for you to take me, but it''s not nice to say it out. Even if you get a PhD in mathematics, someone will definitely chew your tongue." "That''s it." Peggy was taken aback. "But thank you anyway." Adam''s mouth curled up: "And you don''t have to be in the classroom if you teach me..." Peggy: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 547: Great joy Thanksgiving night. Peggy wants to be Adam''s mentor. In order to avoid being said to eat soft food, Adam decided to eat soft food hard. then. He began to ask Peggy about sports mathematics. Although this is an everyday world without super magic power. But as Peggy pointed at Adam''s forehead. At that moment, Adam''s soul seemed to be shaken out, floating in the air, watching the body of Yi Jin Jing and Shen Foot Sutra on the bed. Just like Doctor Strange opened a new world by the Supreme Master Gu Yi. Adam suddenly had a deeper understanding of Buddhism. Everything is like the law, like a dream bubble, like a dew like electricity, should be viewed like this. "Don''t be stunned, ask if you have any questions." Peggy''s soul also floated out, interrupting Adam''s enlightenment. "Oh." Adam reacted and quickly began to ask Professor Adler about various mathematics problems he encountered during his self-study. Peggy is worthy of being a genius mathematician, who gave Adam a quick and accurate answer. Emmm. Before replacing it, Adam would only be confused. But when his IQ was synchronized with Peggy, Peggy''s answer was simple and precise. Adam seemed to be empowered by Daigo. The level of mathematics has improved rapidly. Peggy was also inspired by Adams genius from different angles. His eyes were full of wisdom, and the corners of his mouth were smiling. This night. Both physically and mentally have great joy. Early the next morning. Adam sent Juno and Karen away, called the assistant Lisa, asked her to pick up Peggy at noon, and went to the hospital in good spirits, and once again devoted himself to the fight to save lives and increase life expectancy. Emergency. "Morning, Doctor Duncan." The little nurse knows how to greet enthusiastically. "Morning, Violet." Adam smiled. "Are those two friends of Dr. Duncan a doctor and a nurse yesterday?" The little nurse who knows best said curiously: "I heard that they cooperate very well." She didn''t come for a shift yesterday. The highway serial crash is inferior to the train derailment accident after all. Yesterday was Thanksgiving again. In addition to the director of surgery and the attending doctors in several departments, a large number of medical staff did not rush back. The little nurse who knows best is one of them. "Ok." Adam nodded, and then thinking of the tacit cooperation between Karen and Juno, he couldn''t help but glance at the most knowledgeable nurse in front of him. Juno has Karen. Alice Grey has a full-time surgical nurse for eighteen years. Maybe he should also have a nurse who works in harmony. This nurse. First, talent. This is the most basic requirement. It is both a technical talent and a clever talent. In the future, Adam''s medical team must be the best, otherwise the king will bring bronze, which is useless. Second, we must be young. After all, we must follow Adam for a long time. Young is too young. Not only is there communication problems, but the future also has the problem of replacement and re-cultivation. Third, we must have eye contact, even if we dont need to be seductive, we have to look comfortable, and there are attitude problems. Even if we dont engage in personality worship, we must have respect for Adam. Fans dont need it, but yuba is still okay. Otherwise, it is unavoidable to use it. These three, the youngest nurse seems to have the most knowledge. Needless to say, technology and cleverness. Only the wrong name is called, there is no wrong nickname. The name that knows the best is not just knowing gossip, her nurses'' skill level is also one of the best in the hospital. Otherwise, when you talk to others, don''t you have no confidence to speak! Young, knows the little nurse best, only just twenty. By the eye, the young nurse is his loyal supporter in the hospital, and his appearance is also above average, which fits Adam''s eye. of course. Even the most knowledgeable nurse fully meets these requirements. But still can''t compare with Karen. no way. The tacit understanding is really not as good as Karen''s to Juno... With these thoughts flashing in his mind, Adam couldn''t help but communicate with the best nurse for a while and asked the best nurse how to celebrate Thanksgiving yesterday. Now that I am interested in cultivating young nurses who know best to be part of their future team, it is natural to understand some of the behaviors and living conditions of young nurses who know best. Life and work go to two extremes, because life ultimately affects work, but there are many people in the American drama world. "Doctors!" #888ƶ#Follow vx. public account [Kanwen Base], watch popular masterpieces, and draw 888 cash red envelopes! At this time, a woman helped a man and walked in: "My husband has abdominal pain!" Adam walked over, checked, and asked routinely: "Did you have anything to eat?" "No." When the woman stopped talking, the man shouted directly. "Okay, we need to take an X-ray for you first." Adam glanced at John Carter, who was walking in the distance with sleepy eyes, and raised his voice: "Carter, bring..." "Mor Paschowitz." When the woman saw Adam looking at her, she quickly said her husband''s name. "Take this Mr. Paskovitz to get an X-ray." Adam ordered. "Yes, Doctor Duncan." John Carter was shocked and hurried over. The nurse who knows best has already pushed in the wheelchair, let Mr. Paskowitz, who had abdominal pain, sit down and remind Dr. Carter: "Report Dr. Duncan''s name." The card had his head, pushed the wheelchair, and went to the X-ray room. "How is he?" Adam looked at Carter''s back and asked Xiang Xiang, the nurse who knew best. "Okay." The most knowledgeable nurse also knows that Adam has the heart to train Carter, so he has been observing Carters performance secretly, after thinking about it, and giving an evaluation: Among medical interns, they have a good foundation, a good attitude, and a very hard work. . Yesterday Thanksgiving, the other medical interns all went back to celebrate the holiday. Only he stayed. When he was tired, he took a rest in the duty room. " "In this case, why don''t you see him come to me?" Adam smiled. "I know this." The little nurse who knows best laughed and said: "He is still thinking about the authentic Oriental-style braised pig''s trotters that Dr. Duncan likes to eat. He has been learning recently, but he doesn''t seem to be a teacher, so I am embarrassed to come to you." "Not flexible enough." Adam shook his head: "But the attitude is okay." The New Year is coming soon, and in a few months, the one-year internship period of Adam and his group of interns will pass. After passing the exam, you will be a formal resident. At that time, we will also start bringing in new interns. As long as John Carter is a prospective graduate who can get the opportunity to come for an internship first, as long as he performs well, he will stay behind and get the medical center residency training opportunity to become the next batch of intern doctors. The chances are very high. of course. If Adam speaks, it is even more certain. Since he has the intention to learn from Adam. Adam was willing to give him a chance after secretly inspecting his character, virtue, and talent. Let him learn authentic braised pig''s feet, just a casual joke. But it''s better than all sorts of humiliating doctors next door to Dr. House. "Dr. DuncanThis is an X-ray." After a while, John Carter came over with an X-ray film. "what is this?" Adam took a look and asked. "Stomach stones?" Carter was not sure. "How to treat?" Adam asked again. "Inject a defecation enhancer." Carter said: "Let him expel it naturally." "Such a large group of foreign objects cannot be discharged naturally." Adam shook his head: "Come with me, let''s go and ask Mr. Paskovitz what the **** did Mr. Paskovitz eat?" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 548: Hard-working author In the ward. The patient Mr. Paskovitz lay there, his eyes lost. His wife sat aside and knit a sweater. "Mr. Paskovitz, the X-rays have come out. There is a large mass of foreign body in your intestines and stomach. Now you can''t get rid of it with a ureter." Adam took the X-ray film and introduced the condition. "Oh, nice." The patient''s wife, while knitting a sweater, vomited: "Doctor, can you reach into his buttocks and take it out directly?" "Baby, please!" The patient shouted dissatisfied immediately. "No way." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth and kept a professional smile: "Such a large group of foreign objects, blocked there, must be surgically removed. Now there is a question, Mr. Paskovitz, can you tell me, what are you doing? Did you eat anything?" "Garbage, absolutely garbage!" The patient glanced at Adam and said vaguely. "Can you make it clearer?" Adam glanced at the patient''s wife: "We need to understand the situation beforehand in order to be better prepared." "Tell him what you have eaten, Moore." Seeing that her husband was still reluctant to speak, the patient''s wife smiled and said, "Doctor, just to remind you, he is a writer and suffers from his works." "Cavin?" Adam nodded: "That''s really tormenting." "Do you also know how Cavin feels?" The patient looked suspicious. "of course." Adam smiled and said, "I cant write a single word, the more I write it, the slower I write it. My mind is like eight-treasure porridge, gurgling, and muddled. Every time I write a sentence, my temple will jump wildly, and the back of my head will be blurred. With a trace of strength, I cant cry even if I want to cry, desperate with nowhere to escape in a disaster." "Huh!" The patient patted the bed and exclaimed, "That''s how it feels! You really understand! It''s a great description!" This Karvin feeling, although not written by Adam. However, when Asia had just started writing on the Internet and was sleeping with martial arts abroad at night, when I heard Lu Xiucai say this again, I felt that this was simply speaking of Adam''s heart. Adam was not the material for writing essays at all before, but he was very fond of writing. Later, there are more books, it is difficult to find a book that suits him. This gave birth to the idea of ??writing by myself. At first, the emotions were agitated. Obviously, I am the one-of-a-kind master. Like mortals, becoming a **** with a book is not a dream. But when I was sitting in front of the computer, when a word could not come out, I was violently drawn. Obviously, I am not. This is the end of the first attempt. Then there are rekindling thoughts, giving up, and rekindling thoughts for a period of time. It lasted for several years before finally barely getting started. Officially began to write. During this period, Cavan was commonplace. Lu Xiucai''s words are the true voice of the screenwriter, so it not only resonated with Asia in the current world, but also made the **** scream. Without him! It''s too real and cruel. In one word, he explained the hardship of the hard-pressed author. "Of course we, Doctor Duncan, understand." Standing behind Adam, Carter couldn''t help saying: "He is not only a doctor, but also a well-known writer." "Writer, Duncan..." The patient was taken aback, looked at Adam, and suddenly realized: "You are the writer of the Lord of Mysteries, Adam Duncan!" "Correct." Adam smiled and nodded: "Can you tell me now, what exactly did you eat?" "He ate his." The patient''s wife who was knitting a sweater finally couldn''t help but speak out. "what?" Carter was dumbfounded. "I ate what I wrote, a whole book, every page of that pile of waste!" Cried the patient. "I have read all the drafts, they are not as bad as you think." The patients wife vomited: If you hadnt eaten it all, maybe you could let this excellent doctor in the same profession see it, and maybe the ending would not be as embarrassing as it is now. "..." The patient stagnates. Obviously he also thought about this problem. If a well-known writer is shown and recommended, then he may really become famous in one fell swoop. It''s a pity that everything is too late now. "That''s terrible!" [Cash red envelopes to receive cash! Pay attention to WeChat. Public account [Kanwen Base], cash/point currency waiting for you! The patient exclaimed in irritation. "Three years." The patient''s wife mocked: "I listened to your anger and complaints just to see you finally eat it?" "Three years?" Adam was surprised: "Write a book? Mr. Paskowitz, have you considered changing jobs, writing while working, perhaps more inspirational?" "I am a writer!" The patient said emotionally: "I don''t need a backup plan!" "Ok." Adam shrugged and did not persuade. After writing a book for three years, not only was it not published, but it was all eaten in the stomach and went to the hospital for expensive surgery. This input-to-output ratio can properly generate electricity for love. Emmm. Adam was also a little uncomfortable for a while. This kind of person actually has a wife... Think about so many part-time writers in the past life who worked hard during the day and stayed up late at night to write, risking sudden death and earning a bit of hard codeword fees. Many people have nothing to do for love. Even some full-time online writers who make money are discriminated against in the blind date market. How can this Mr. Paskowitz, who has not written a book for three years, still has the company of his wife? The gap! Sure enough, the Internet writers of previous lives are the most bitter! People are more popular than people! "Mr. Paskovitz, we have booked the operating room for you, one hour later..." Adam was talking about the operation schedule, his eyes condensed suddenly. "What''s the matter, doctor?" The patient''s wife still loves her husband, and immediately becomes nervous when she sees this. "He is sweating." There were countless causes of illness flashed in Adam''s mind, and he asked, "How much paper did you eat?" "very many!" Said the patient''s wife. "Carter, draw Mr. Paskowitz''s blood and send it to the toxicology laboratory for testing." Adam ordered. "Yes, doctor." Carter hurried forward and took blood samples. "Doctor, what''s the matter?" The patient''s wife worried. "I suspect Mr. Paskovitz is poisoned." Adam explained: "When paper is printed, there will be harmful substances, such as lead, mercury and other heavy metals. Once excessively enriched in the human body, it will cause heavy metal poisoning. Mr. Paskovitz swallowed a large amount of paper and was therefore poisoned. The possibilities will be greatly enhanced." "Have you heard it!" The patients wife felt distressed and complained: Damn it! Even if its all rubbish Can you just burn it, you have to eat it all, do you want to be a trash can? "I want to completely forget about it and start a new book again!" The patient turned pale and sweated profusely, "Swallowing it is a necessary ritual!" Adam shook his head when he saw this. Soon, Carter came over with the inspection report. "It''s mercury poisoning." "Give him an anti-leukocyte injection." Adam told the nurse. This is the standard course of treatment for mercury poisoning, which can absorb the mercury in the patient''s body. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 549: The gap between people Medical center. after an hour. "I put all my heart and soul into that nasty book, but it''s stuck in my hip now!" The patient Mr. Paskovitz cried out aggrievedly. "You were poisoned!" The patient''s wife vomited. "Okay, now I need to go for surgery to get this book back to the library." Adam smiled. "Oudry, if I die." The patient Mr. Paskowitz was pushed to the operating room, and he still babbled and shouted with his wife: "Engrave that sentence on my tombstone!" "You must never die." The patients wife, Oudry,s eyes flashed with worry, but her mouth was not forgiving: Many masters were unknown in their lives, but they became famous in the world for their works after death, but you didnt even keep the manuscripts. Others wanted to see if you were stuck Nothing will work, so don''t die!" "..." The patient was short of breath: "Oudry, can''t you say something nice?!" "It sounds nice and I will tell you after you finish the operation." The patient''s wife didn''t have a good air: "Before this, you are a fool who forced yourself to this point, you don''t deserve to listen to it well." Adam sighed in his heart. Such a wife is really rare. For three years, nothing was achieved. I have never heard of his name before, and I have never seen him and his wife mention that he has published any one that is quite eloquent. Judging by how they dress, it doesn''t look like a wealthy family has long realized financial freedom and only pursues the realization of self-worth. This source of income for living is mostly supported by his wife alone. This is not like the normal people''s experience in reality, but a bit like the standard protagonist treatment of the poor scholars in the story of Liao Zhai. Operating room. "Doctor Duncan, is it really that hard to be a writer?" Richard, the director of surgery, stood in the position of the first assistant, watching Adams extremely skilled surgical technique, without the meaning of his guidance, and temporarily boring, thinking that Adam, like this strange patient, is also a writer, and couldnt help asking. . "This, like all industries, depends on talent." While performing the operation, Adam smiled and replied: "Those who are difficult will not, but those who are meeting are not difficult. Our Mr. Paskovitz is mostly a person who has no talent but forcibly feels that he has a gift for writing." "Dr. Duncan must be the kind of very talented one." The operating nurse immediately agreed with a smile. "Ha ha." Adam shook his head and smiled: "I am not talented in writing either." He borrowed the work of a super **** to easily earn his first pot of gold. You know, this is the testimony of the super **** who has been tempered for many years. Naturally Adam is very talented. But the reality is that if Adam is to create a new book now, it will definitely drop everyone''s eyes, making people suspect that he was mostly plagiarism before. The spirituality of writing is not directly related to the high-definition image memory and the genius IQ of the evolutionary universe. Of course, with his current endurance and speed, the codeword speed must be countless times that of the previous life. But in the U.S. where there is no online literature and only publishing. Super-sweet codeword speed, no quality, and no egg use. therefore. After copying the master of the mystery, he will not write a book again. Emmm. After loading and making enough money, seal the pen! "Ah! Dr. Duncan became famous at a young age. Isn''t he talented?" Another nurse exclaimed. "No, that''s because you haven''t seen a truly talented writer." Adam smiled and said: "Let''s put it this way, before writing a book, you must first conceive, then write an outline, then look for information, enrich and expand the outline, and it is best to write a detailed outline. Then, I started to write the opening chapter, usually writing many versions, constantly revising, and doing my best. Many people first write tens of thousands of words, and then continue to compress and revise more than ten times until they are satisfied. When you have finished writing the article, you have to repeat the steps of compression and modification again as a whole. Is it troublesome to listen to it? " "Ok." The nurse nodded immediately. "Only by striving for perfection can we produce good works." Richard, the director of surgery, nodded: "Just like our doctors, only by working hard to lay the foundation can we become a famous doctor and better help patients." "That''s true." Adam did not refute the words of the director of surgery Richard, and laughed: "But there are always geniuses in the world. For real geniuses, the outline is detailed? What is that? Write an opening, condensed? Write a complete article and repeat this process again? Do not make jokes! As long as the inspiration comes, just open the word and do it, dont think too much, write a thousand words in an instant. This is not written in a few foolish ways! The quality is higher than that of ordinary people compressing and condensing more than ten times. It is very spiritual and can deeply move people. The speed is more than ten times that of the average person. And it can maintain this speed and quality of writing almost every day. How does the average person compare to this kind of talent? " "Is this too exaggerated?" The anaesthetist stopped playing crosswords. He raised his head and looked over with a disbelief: "Why is there such an exaggerated writing genius? Why have I never heard of a newspaper report?" "The master is in the folk." Adam smiled and said nothing. It''s not right now. But there will be in the future. In the current life, that is really such a super talent that Tian Tian is greedy. You don''t even want speed and quality. As long as you own one, you have already skyrocketed. Calvin''s suffering? nonexistent! It''s tens of thousands more every day, not all day. It''s cold, fly directly to Sanya, and book a sea view room. Code words in the morning, go to the beach in the afternoon, go out at night. On this day, Asia is always listening to the descriptions of seniors in the group, and I really envy others. "Ok, I found the master!" At this time, Adam reminded. The nurse immediately delivered the tray. Adam took the pliers and clamped out a large greasy black object, which was ten centimeters long and five centimeters in diameter. It was originally a mass of paper that was eaten down, but it was compressed into a mass at this moment, like a whole, with a smooth appearance without any edges. It''s a bit of a clam shell frosted into pearls. "Does anyone want it? This may be the greatest in the United States." Richard, the director of surgery, joked. Everyone watched, but didn''t answer. "If you don''t mind, I want to keep it as a souvenir." Adam smiled Everyone looked at Adam, eyes full of surprise. Then many people''s eyes lighted up. Is it really possible that this is the greatest in the United States? "As you know, I am also a writer." Adam shrugged: "The history of blood and tears of this kind of writer is still very warning and memorial." "No problem at all." Richard, the director of surgery, smiled. Other people who were tempted were also discouraged. What a **** warning memorial. They are not writers, so what do they want! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 550: Good intentions to do bad things Medical center. The operation ended smoothly. noon. buffet. "Adam, do you still like to collect such disgusting things?" Liz looked at the glass bottle on the table with a look of disgust. The bottle contained the Greatest U.S.. "Is this disgusting?" Adam glanced at her and said leisurely: "It''s so rare and weird! There are doctors who like to collect feces, and they are also called intestinal girlsshit dolls. Many people think she is so cute, and they especially like her." "impossible!" Liz immediately put down his knife and fork, swallowed his throat, with a look of disgust and disbelief: "How can there be such a person? And even if there is such a person, it is impossible to be a female doctor. Most of them are **** male doctors in gay... " "Look, see!" Adam smiled and said, "It''s narrow-minded! The girl doctor I''m talking about treats this collection hobby from a medical point of view. Each type of feces is different, and different feces represent different diseases. Collecting this is also a process of learning and memory in disguise. And the first thing you think of is nausea, and you also think that it should not be a woman, but a **** male doctor who is gay. This is obviously from an indescribable perspective. The same is a female doctor, who is professional and who is not, is it clear at a glance? Are you ashamed? " "..." Liz blushed a little when he was said, and his mouth was still a little dissatisfied: "We don''t talk about gender, but this kind of thing. I don''t believe that there are doctors who do this. Which hospital does this female doctor do? "Just forget it if you don''t believe it." Adam did not answer directly. He can''t say it belongs to Yunhua Hospital. "You must be the nonsense." Seeing that Adam did not answer, Liz felt more and more that he was right. This was simply made up by Adam. "as long as you are happy." Adam smiled and lowered his head to eat. At this time. The little fat man George walked up angrily, sat down, his white fat face was full of unhappy. "Wow! Our hero is here!" Leeds also left the doctor shit-baby thing behind for a while, clapping and shouting at George. "Ha ha." Adam also looked at George and smiled. "you guys!" George was anxious. "Dare to confront Dr. Montgomery directly, and before Dr. Montgomery lets you go, you leave a sentence, "I don''t need to take care of this case, right? I know!" and just left." Liz laughed and said, "This is the first time we have seen such a man''s behavior in you." "What do you mean?" When George heard this, he said with a black face: "Why don''t I usually stop being a man?!" "Usually you are also very man, very man." Liz coaxed perfunctorily: "It''s just that this time I''m more manly!" "All right." Adam interrupted: "How does the family of the two-hearted person choose?" That''s right! The man who was suspected of being pregnant before almost made everyone think that he was a double-hearted teratoma patient, not a double-hearted person. But this time, a true double-hearted person came to the hospital. The appearance is a girl. The name is Beth. Because of the enlarged pelvic lymph nodes, he was hospitalized and had an ultrasound biopsy. The results of the examination were surprising. Living tissue is not ovarian tissue, but high play tissue. Compare with this result. The real cause, benign lymph node tumors is simply not worth mentioning. "They want us to hide from Beth, while doing the lymph node tumor removal surgery, by the way, cut off the internal high play tissue, that is to say, perform heart-changing surgery." George said indignantly: "What kind of parent is this? He wants to hide the child himself and directly make the major decision that determines the child''s life! You know, Beth always feels that she is abnormal. For this reason, I feel inferior and feel like a freak. So old, and as open-minded as a boy... In order to be like the other girls, she was secretly taking contraceptives and took five tablets at a time. The reason is that she heard that this can promote development. But doing this is life-threatening! The situation now shows that Beth can also choose to be a boy, and being open-minded is not a shameless shortcoming. But her parents didn''t even say anything, they just wanted to cut off this option. I can''t accept it! " "calm." Adam was surprised: "George, isn''t it because Beth made you think of something? Never before have you been so emotional?" "Yup." Liz echoed: "George, don''t you..." "I''m not!" George met the dubious gazes of the two of them, and when he understood what they meant, his fat face flushed red: "I haven''t had heart change surgery!" "Don''t get excited, we believe in you." Adam smiled and said: "It''s just that you rarely see you feeling this way, it''s a bit strange." "I really am not!" George blushed and explained: "I just saw the former self from Beth... not the identity of this kind of identity, but the inferiority and loneliness of a person in high school. Beth has almost no friends, is often discriminated against and bullied, and can only draw comics. And I was the same at that time, in order to have more friends, I also joined the Dungeons and Dragons game club as secretary and chief financial officer. " "what?" When Liz heard this, he exaggeratedly smiled: "George, you were a real house in middle school!" "Dungeon and Dragon again." Adam complained: "To be honest, George, did you take advantage of Dungeons and Dragons?" "what?" George looked dumbfounded. "Because it seems that all the lonely people in middle school have gathered together to play the game Dungeons and Dragons." Adam was unable to complain: "My friends, too, have loved this game since childhood. I always feel that Dungeons and Dragons has invested a lot of publicity costs, which led to this result." Shelton always goes to Dungeons and Dragons. There were even one or two episodes, all of whom played this game. Given the popularity of the Big Bang, it''s hard for Adam to wonder if this is a huge advertising fee. That''s fine. Now even the doctor George, who blew up his life as a monster in middle school, is also a game of Dungeons and Dragons. Emmm. Either the money was collected. Either for the black. Adam did not believe in other options. "What are you going to do there?" Liz cared: "Go tell Beth?" "Don''t." Adam reminded: "It''s easy to get a lawsuit against the wishes of the parents of underage patients." "Don''t worry I won''t be that stupid." George pondered: "I don''t tell her directly, but I can ask her to ask her parents concealedly..." "I advise you not to do this." Adam sternly said: "The parents are not completely unreasonable. The daughter who has been raising for more than ten years suddenly wants to become a son. This is really too big an impact on ordinary people. How would outsiders point their family? Beth is still a child. She may think it''s cool to be a boy now, but after the real change, what if she can''t stand other people''s instructions and say weird things, and regrets it? Should you be held accountable at that time, or should you sue you? Your lighthearted words can indeed make your own thoughts clear. But it was their family of three who really suffered the consequences. " txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 551: Adams reputation crisis Medical center. buffet. Adam''s words silenced George. "She may not regret..." George said bitterly. "Maybe." Adam nodded: "But you can''t deny that she has the possibility of regret. She is still a young boy and girl with an undecided temperament. What she likes extremely today, and what might be extremely disliked tomorrow, can you guarantee that she won''t regret it?" People are fickle, no joke. "Then shall we do nothing?" Liz couldn''t bear to say. "We are just doctors, only in charge of professional matters, just tool people." Adam shook his head and said, "The rest of the rights and consequences related to life choices should be decided by the patient and his family. We cannot interfere. Without this principle, big problems will occur sooner or later. Let''s go back to the case of Beth. Communicate with her parents and remove the real cause of lymph node tumor first. Exchange good books, pay attention to the vx public account. [Good Investment Articles]. Pay attention now and receive cash red envelopes! Whether or not to have a heart-changing operation, wait until Beth becomes an adult and let her decide for herself. No hurries? " "..." George was startled: "But Beth is very confused..." "Please!" Adam murmured: "There are a lot of confusions among boys and girls, so please take care of them and let time for treatment. Many things grow up and look back. It''s totally funny confusion, okay?" "George, listen to Adam." Liz was persuaded and persuaded: "I think he was right. There is no need to make a hurried decision to do or not to have a heart change operation. This decision can be left to Beth as an adult to make his own decision." "Ok." George smiled wryly. Finally, he was a man, and for this he ran into Dr. Montgomery impulsively. I thought it was for Beth''s sake. But it seems to be a joke. Impulsively a lonely. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. "why are you laughing?" Liz was puzzled. "It''s you guys that I laughed at." Adam shook his head and said: "Others do internships for resident training, mainly to improve skills, but you, George, and Meredith seem to be mainly improving xinxing. I really don''t know what to say. " "..." Both Liz and George looked dark, and both were offended. But there is nothing to say when he meets Adam''s gaze. Because the three of them do have their own problems, many of them are not technical problems, but mentality problems. Other interns rarely happen. Christina is also almost absent. Adam is perfect. "But it''s understandable when you think about it." Adam smiled and said: "The three of you are all gifted in medicine. Naturally gifted people have temperament and persistence, which makes them unique." "What about you and Christina?" Liz couldn''t help but mocked: "Aren''t you talented?" Adam laughed and said nothing. In his opinion, the three of Liz belonged to half a bucket of water. Other trainees are not as talented as them, so they naturally study low-key and dare not break the rules. Adam and Christina have far more talent than Tongji, and they directly have the mentality of an excellent doctor. Naturally, just like those interns who are not talented, they will not break the rules. There are only three of them, who are not up to and down, their mentality is unstable, and they are always making trouble. "Adam!" At this moment, Meredith ran over and gasped and asked, "Do you know the island language?" "meeting." Adam nodded. "Great, come with me." Meredith led Adam to the ward: "There is a female patient from an island country. We can''t communicate with her. Her translation seems to be a problem." "Translation issue?" Adam was surprised. "Ok." Meredith said as he walked: "This patient is called Miyazaki Yumi, 22 years old, who keeps hiccups. He injected her with 50ml tranquilizers. After a while, he started to hiccup again. Dr. Bailey asked me to arrange an X-ray scan of her esophagus and found a crack in her esophagus, which must be repaired immediately. But her interpreter, and her coach, said that she was going to participate in the Tasting New York game this afternoon, as if she was not going to tell her the truth and wanted her to continue to participate in the game. " "Big stomach king contestant?" Adam grinned: "The esophagus is cracked, and I want to continue participating in the competition? It''s really costly! This kind of occupation wastes food and damages health, so it should be banned!" "I heard she is a professional player." Meredith smiled and said: "It seems to be on the island country, comparable to TV stars, very popular." Outside the ward. "Where are you going?" Meredith stopped a pair of island men and women. "We still have something..." The male coach said perfunctorily. "Miss Miyazaki knows her condition?" Meredith asked. "she knows." The male coach said affirmatively, and then said a few words about the island with Miyazaki Yumi. The patient Yumi Miyazaki nodded towards Meredith. "Did you see it?" The male coach said, ready to help Miyazaki Yumi to leave. "You are not talking about the condition." Adam stopped them and talked directly with the patient Yumi Miyazaki in island language with a smile. "Nani?" Upon hearing this, the patient Yumi Miyazaki directly uttered the words of the soul. "Yumi, listen to me." The male coach was dismantled, and he didn''t panic, and said solemnly: "This afternoon''s game is related to your career. We must participate." "indeed." Adam smiled and said in island language: "Your esophagus has been split. If you dont have an operation right away, you still go to this competition. There is a great risk that your esophagus will be torn directly by food. Not only will your life be dangerous, but you will also eat normally in the future. It will be very difficult, let alone any professional competitions you want to participate in. Do you hope that?" "The tooth fell!" The patient Yumi Miyazaki called out directly. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Meredith, who didn''t understand the island language, looked over with weird eyes for a while. There were also many doctors and nurses in the corridor who acted the same way as her. Although they don''t understand island language. But the island language is so famous. An island woman yelled these words to the famous Dr. Duncan in public... Emmm. Countless action art films flashed through their minds. For a time. The male medical staff looked around uncomfortably, coughing. The female medical staff was a little reddened. Without him. The specialty of the island country is really amazing. "So, Miss Miyazaki is going to give up the competition and have an operation?" Adam can only forcefully suppress the mmp in his heart and keep his professional smile. "Yes it is." The patient Yumi Miyazaki nodded. "Mr. Coach, you heard." Adam looked at the ugly male coach. UU read www.uukahnshu.com and said in English: "Miss Miyazaki chose to have surgery." "I see, I will contact the organizer of the competition." The male coach and Yumi Miyazaki looked at each other for a while, sighed, and turned away. Everyone has a fluke. Although the male coach and Miyazaki Yumi usually have the same interests. But at the moment. Compared to Miyazaki Yumi''s no retreat, once participating in the competition, it is likely to be ruined for a lifetime. Male coaches take much less risk. Even if he loses a star player, he can bow, apologize, and turn his head to train the next one afterwards. The **** decides the head. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 552: Nurses strike Medical center. Emergency. Nurse station. "Doctor Duncan." The most knowledgeable nurse who was whispering to other nurses, saw Adam coming, and immediately leaned in. "Villette, what are you talking about?" Adam said casually. "The nurses are going to strike collectively." The little nurse who knows best secretly broke the news. "Nurses go on strike?" Adam was surprised: "Is it ready to start? When?" This gossip has been circulating in the medical center for a long time. The cause is that the nurses are overwhelmed. Everyone has to work an extra 40 hours of overtime every week, plus the original 40 hours a week, which equals 80 hours a week. Don''t even think about it during two weekends a week. It takes more than 13 hours a day to work six days a week, which is extremely intense. This is not Adam and the others who can get high-paying interns after this period of time. There is little room for nurses to ascend. Overtime pay is meager. Overtime will add loneliness. The key is that the hospital is not willing to hire enough nurses, arrange shifts reasonably, and deliberately squeeze nurses. The head nurses did not fail to convey the opinions of the nurses below. Unfortunately, according to the nurses, the hospital leadership, the superior doctors, were so arrogant that they simply ignored their reasonable demands. And I dont feel that the work of nurses is irreplaceable. Therefore, it has been procrastinated. The power of a single nurse is insignificant. however. There is a terrible organization in all walks of life in the United States: trade unions! When dissatisfaction accumulates to a certain extent, the union will organize registered members to vote collectively, which is a collective strike, to force capitalists to make concessions. Nurses naturally have their own nurse union. And almost all nurses will join the nurse union. When the union is launched, even if some nurses are unwilling to strike and affect the care of their patients, they dare not be traitors and can only join. To say a collective strike is a collective strike. No one is missing! "Well, the official documents of the union have been printed out and handed over to the dean by the head nurse." The little nurse who knows best said: "The time is set in ten days." This strike cannot be done without saying a word, just say it strikes. Otherwise, the hospital will not have any preparation time, and it will be directly paralyzed, which will lead to an irreversible disaster. "What are you going to achieve?" Adam has a headache. The hospital cannot do without nurses. Otherwise, the tedious and tiring work will require a doctor to do it. For doctors, this is definitely a nightmare. For Adam, the nurses went on strike, which would definitely affect his first goal of healing and saving lives. "The union has calculated it." The most knowledgeable nurse explained: "If the goal of''reasonable working hours and reasonable wages'' is to be achieved, the hospital needs to add 40 nurses, which requires an investment of 2 million yuan per year." "Ugh." Adam sighed. 40 nurses invested 2 million yuan, which is a drop in the bucket for a large hospital like the medical center. You can squeeze the money out of any corner. But Adam knew that this demand would not be so easy to achieve. In the first place, capitalists must compare themselves. Secondly, easy retreat will also encourage the ambitions of the nurses'' union, which will never end. A tug of war is inevitable. Adam can easily take out the money, but it is impossible for him to do so. There is still the saying: Sheng Mien, fight Mien! This is different from Adams donation laboratory and security inspection device. Once Adam stepped in. The nurses may be grateful at first. But human desires are constantly increasing. Not to mention that behind them there was a monster called the Nurses Union peeking. The workers of the union are all raised by registered members. It was indeed to protect the interests of members at the beginning. However, if they swell to a certain level, they can also bully members, use members to fight against capitalists, and collect a lot of benefits. Even if members know that doing so will harm the interests of the entire company and even the entire industry, and thus their own future, they can only follow the union into the abyss. Do not act together? Just wait to be attacked and assassinated. Many of the trade unions in the United States later became semi-open black organizations and industrial cancers, which is no joke. If you know that Adam, a billionaire doctor, is willing to give this money. After a while, the union may be able to continue to agitate and raise wages again. I gave it the first time, but I dont want to give it in the future. What would the nurses think of you? Adam knew it would never be grateful. Human nature is selfish. He is here to work. It doesn''t matter if he doesn''t get a salary in order to treat illnesses and save lives. But not only do you pour so much money into the hospital every year, but you still dont get any gratitude. "Doctor Duncan, they will block the entrance of the hospital and call on the doctors to join them." The nurse who knows best reminded: "If the doctors ignore them and continue to walk into the hospital, they will throw things and hit people. By the way, there is also an old friend bar. The nurses go on strike during the day and often go there to drink at night. Its easy to get into conflict with the doctors, so pay attention to this." Emmm. There are hundreds of people of all kinds. Individual nurses with big waists and sturdy bodies have more tempers than men. During the strike, it is normal to make trouble after drinking. "All chicken feathers." Adam said helplessly: "I am a doctor. Although I support you in fighting for reasonable rights, I will not stop working for this." For this kind of thing, let him pause to increase his life, that is, don''t even think about it. "I know." The youngest nurse apologized: "I can only guarantee that our young female nurses will not throw things at you, but for some older nurses and some male nurses, I can''t guarantee." "It''s okay." Adam thought for a while and smiled: "It''s a big deal that I won''t go home for a few days, so I just live in the hospital. Anyway, I will sleep for a few hours when I go back every day." Go to work during the day and open a small stove at night. Under normal circumstances, Adam did not go back until early in the morning, and came here at five o''clock in the morning. It did not take a few hours. "But the conditions here?" The little nurse who knows best said worriedly: "It''s definitely not as good as at home." "It''s ok." Adam smiled and said, "Ten days is enough. I will rent an extra room next to Dr. Alice Grey and clean it up. The conditions will not be much worse." "Sure enough, nothing can bother you, Dr. Duncan." The little nurse who knows best showed admiration. "Villette and thank you for telling me these things." Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise, I really don''t know the twists and turns inside." "This is what I should do." The little nurse smiled sweetly. "This one." Adam groaned: "Villette, are you interested in surgical nurses? Although you are very tired, you don''t have much contact with patients and family members. There are much less troubles and you can learn a lot. Professionalism is more difficult. Being replaced, the income is also considerable..." "I''m interested!" The little nurse who knows best his eyes lit up: "I''m not afraid of being tired, and I want to learn more. I might be able to enter the operating room with Dr. Duncan in the future." "Hehe, I''m looking forward to it." What Adam admired the most was the cleverness of the little nurse, who knew everything about it. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 553: National curse again Ten days are fleeting. Medical center. Doorway. "Reasonable working hours, reasonable wages!" "Reasonable working hours, reasonable wages!" "Reasonable working hours, reasonable wages!" The nurses in the hospital went on strike collectively, standing on both sides of the entrance, holding high protest signs, and under the leadership of the nurses'' association organizers, they shouted collectively in rhythm. All kinds of protest signs, in addition to the reasonable working hours, reasonable wages that they kept chanting, there were support nurses, nurses are necessary, cant cross the picket line and so on. This picket line is a red line drawn by the striking nurses, just like the 38th line drawn by the girls at the same table when Asia was a child, it is a means to distinguish the enemy from us. There is only one line on the 38th line. But the picket line is very many lines, covering almost all the entrances and exits of the hospital, so you can''t avoid it. If you support nurses, don''t cross the picket red line. That is to join the strike in disguise. On the contrary, it is opposed to nurses and is the enemy. This is also the old tradition of various protests and demonstrations in the United States. Who supports it? Who opposes? You are a passer-by of soy sauce, do you support or oppose it? Howdareyou! If you don''t support it, you are against it! Opposition is the enemy! There is no intermediate option. It''s so overbearing! The guard stood aside, ready to control the violent conflict. "Damn it!" "What Adam said is true." Christina and Liz took photos of what had been smashed on their bodies and walked into the hospital. "I told you already." Adam walked over and smiled: "You don''t care about it." "We support them!" Liz said angrily: "They treat us this way?!" "They don''t think so." Adam smiled and said, "Although doctors and nurses are partners, they have conflicting interests. The income distribution of hospitals in a year is relatively fixed. Doctors get more, and nurses get less. The key ratio is still so disparity. You say you support the nurse. But there was no action. What would you think if you were a nurse? " "..." Liz was speechless and muttered: "This is a decision made by the hospital, and it is not something our doctor can decide." "Human nature is selfish." Adam shook his head: "In front of interest, how many can be rational? You said that doctors can''t make decisions? Really? If the doctors really support the nurses and participate in the strike together, the hospital will be directly paralyzed, and the probability of victory in the strike will be greatly increased and accelerated. Or the doctors will directly cut their salaries and save the money, or hire more nurses to reduce their working hours, or use them to increase the overtime pay of the original nurses. " "Why?" Liz blurted out. "right." Adam smiled and said: "Why do you support others at the expense of your own interests? So they don''t approve of your verbal support, it''s considered the past." It is impossible to make a self-reduction. After so much effort and exhaustion to become doctors, most people are not for the high income and high status of doctors. As for taking part in a strike together? No problem with other famous doctors. Dispensable interns like Leeds and others. They really did so, annoying the leadership, kicking you out of the hospital in minutes, and rewriting your medical file. Don''t even think about getting involved in the medical profession from now on. With so many student loans on his back, I can''t afford to pay, and my credit goes bankrupt. In a credit society like the U.S., without credit points, you can hardly find a job. If you cant find a job, you will become poorer, and you will not be able to repay your previous debts. Under the vicious circle, you will most likely become homeless people, lying flat as a salted fish. There are so many homeless people in the United States, and not every homeless person wants to eat social welfare in this way. Many people have entered a vicious circle after the economic crisis or bankruptcy, and there is no way to break free. I have no chance to fight again. It is also a group of miserable people. "Then why don''t you support them?" Liz complained. "I am just like you, only verbal support." Adam smiled: "But I don''t expect them to agree with my support method. You didn''t see me live in the hospital directly. I didn''t plan to leave until the strike was over. As long as I didn''t show up in front of them, it wouldn''t be so bad. Upset." "I won''t go back either." Christina nodded and said: "Isn''t it just staying in the hospital, what''s the big deal, it just happens that I don''t want to go back..." "The days of living with Dr. Burke were not ideal?" Adam teased. Christina rolled her eyes, too lazy to take this. Dr. Burke is too fast. No matter what happened, I just asked for cohabitation. It just happens to be sad, "You don''t want to, it broke my heart." Christina took Dr. Burke directly to her kennel, trying to dispel Dr. Burkes idea of ??living together. That''s right! It''s a real kennel! She never washes clothes, throws them in the apartment when they are dirty, and then buys new clothes to wear. As for why she has the money to buy new clothes and wear them directly, she is unwilling to hire a housekeeping maid to help take care of it. That''s because after having hired it several times, the housekeeping maid was so angry that she ran away. Christina, who is dedicated to pursuing a career, has a cold temperament, a very bad temper, and a mean language. It is annoying to always find someone to change. In the end, she simply doesn''t ask for it. The apartment was filled with all kinds of garbage, and it was a garbage dump at a glance. I don''t know, I thought she wanted to retaliate against the landlord and did it deliberately. She had a showdown. But who could have imagined that Dr. Burke, who lived as low-key, luxurious and clean as the hero of an idol drama, was stunned at the beginning and finally accepted her. After the cohabitation, he took care of everything and took care of her. The overbearing president has already achieved this. That''s it. Christina was always disgusted and didn''t want to go home. Emmm. If it weren''t for Christina, there would be no trace of the heroine''s beauty. Adam really wanted to wonder if she was the true heroine. Merediths Mr. Dream, Dr. Shept, and Christinas Dr. Burke, were almost completely crushed. "What do they do." Christina glanced around and said: "We are doctors. What we need most is the operation. The other things have nothing to do with us. Anyway, the hospital has hired a temporary nurse, and it is enough for someone to carry the potty You are another The scar is forgotten to hurt." Adam reminded: "If these words are spread out again, when the nurses return to their posts, you will be unlucky, and although there are temporary nurses on top, our work will be more intense these days." "why?" Christina was puzzled. "Because the temporary nurse is not familiar with this hospital." Adam sighed: "Novices will definitely make mistakes. More importantly, many of the nurses in it are still in nursing school and have not yet graduated. Basically they don''t understand anything. Have you ever given a doctor''s order and directly acted as a shopkeeper? " When Christina heard this, she was stunned for a moment, and directly called out the classic American sayings. "Sonofthebitch!" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 554: Confusion and first aid Medical center. "Not so exaggerated?" Liz was also stunned: "Come here before graduation?" "What do you think?" Adam smiled and said: "Almost all nurses who have graduated and worked have joined the nurses'' association. When the association organizes a strike, how could other members of the association drag their feet? And other members also have jobs, even if they want to help, there is no way. Only the scattered nurses who have not joined the guild, and the students of the nursing school who have not yet graduated, are free to come and help. " "Isn''t this a fool." Christina murmured: "Those who haven''t graduated yet, can you understand our doctor''s orders?" "Let''s see if you believe them or not." Adam glanced at her and joked, "Isn''t it necessary to know what professional knowledge is needed for potty?" "..." Christina stagnated. Naturally, nurses cannot be compared with doctors who have studied hard for four years, but their professional qualities can only be mastered after systematic learning. Where can anyone do it? That would be deadly! "Damn it!" Liz said with a headache: "Are we going to teach temporary nurses how to do things?" "It''s obvious." Adam sighed: "That''s it, the number of temporary nurses is not enough, and we have to do many things ourselves. In the past, Dr. Bailey punished you for anorectal examinations, and you thought it was embarrassing you. Today, most of the tasks that are dirtier and more tiring than this are about to hit your face, come, here you are. " "Mask?" Liz took it. "There is nothing wrong with being careful." Adam smiled and said, "It''s not only anti-spray, but also anti-smell, be prepared for trouble, right, where''s George?" "He is still outside, standing outside the picket line, not daring to step in." Christina murmured: "Mom!" "Don''t say that about George." Liz defended his best friend: "His father is a truck driver and his mother is a teacher. Once he is photographed, he crosses the picket red line. When he is dead, his parents will pee on his tombstone." "puff!" Adam almost didn''t smile when he heard it. The unions of truck drivers and teachers in the U.S. are both super-large unions and powerful organizations with one of the best fighting capabilities. Especially the teachers'' union, it can force the leadership and influence the existence of succession. The truckers'' union is not too much to give in. The profession of truck driver is called the six high-risk professions in the United States together with firefighters and police, and the union has stronger cohesion. such as. In Fast and Furious, Bald Qiang spent a period of time staring at the truck driver stealing oil. Annoyed the truckers'' union and ordered all truckers to load their guns. When Bald Qiang went over to steal gasoline again, the truck driver shot directly, and almost didn''t kill Bald Qiang to force them. Emmm. It is worth mentioning that George is an Irish boy. The Irish Truck Drivers Union is a properly organized black organization. Isn''t Dad George''s centripetal force for his own union not great? "He''s just worrying." Adam smiled and said, "It''s not like a white-haired man sends a black-haired man? Otherwise, his parents'' souls will come over and pee on his tombstone after he died? Isn''t this cursing oneself to die young?" "Who said no." Liz''s maintenance is maintained, but it does not mean that she approves of her girlfriend doing so. Knowing that she was hit by someone, she couldn''t help but spit out: "He doesn''t mean that he is a union member...oh, shit!" While talking, George walked in, holding a sign saying Im a nurse and Im proud. "Damn it, George, what are you doing?!" Liz shouted to his girlfriend. "In 1990, the teachers went on strike. My mother guarded the picket line with a sign for 48 days!" George came over holding the sign, explaining to Adam and the others, and also cheering himself up: "I am a member of the union!" "Then what are you doing in here?" Adam curiously said: "If you want to support the nurse''s protest, you can only be outside the hospital, you can''t come in to affect the operation of the hospital." "My soul is not here." George concealed the bell and whispered: "Olivia and the others have some patients who need special care. Although they have to do this, they can''t bear the patient''s suffering." "Olivia! She really shook you!" As soon as Liz heard this, she froze: "She threw a donut at me and yelled at me to let me carry the potty by myself, George, how can you be friends with someone who treats me like this?" "You scolded her too, and you let her enjoy the sensuality." George reassures: "And she didn''t push me to do this, I wanted to do it myself." "Aren''t you afraid of being fired?" Adam reminded: "Now you are a doctor and an intern. Be careful if you are killed." George''s face twitched, and he was obviously afraid of this. "Eva Jenkins in Room 4114 of the Pediatrics Department, she needs a dressing change, and she is easily frightened. She can sing alphabet songs or other nursery rhymes, so she is not afraid. O''Brien in Ward 2412, if she didn''t go to see her once an hour, she would panic. There are patients in ward 2923..." "stop!" Adam interrupted George''s series of words: "What are you doing?" "I can''t stay here. These are patients whose nurses need special care. They can only be handed over to you..." George quickly explained: "Hey, where are you going?" "See you!" "I have something else!" Adam and Christina, dropped a word, directly flashed people. joke. At first glance, these nursing jobs are unskilled, time-consuming and torturing. Adam and Christina are stupid to pick this up. "Leeds?" George looked at the only Liz with a smile: "Sure enough, you are my good friend. Can you help me see these patients?" "Want me to help you?" Liz laughed. "miss you!" George nodded repeatedly, and looked around, for fear of seeing the director of surgery. "Think beautiful!" Liz said bitterly: "I said to come in with me earlier. Not only did you not listen, but you also got together with Olivia. Now you still want me to help you complete Olivia''s tasks, go to hell. Right!" Adam walked through a ward. "Langley, Langley, is that you?" An old woman with gray hair, lying on a hospital bed, looking at the open door, shouting hard. "Are you all right, ma''am?" Adam glanced at the empty corridor without a nurse, so he could only walk inLangley, Langley..." The old woman repeated a name shortly. Adam didn''t look right and wanted to look through her medical records, but there was nowhere. The nurses went on strike, and the handover of medical records was naturally chaotic. Who remembers an old woman who is dying here? "OMG! Is she going to die?" When Adam was resolutely rescued, a very young temporary nurse ran in and was shocked when he saw this situation. "Give me a tube of size seven and a half, I''m going to intubate her..." Adam gave an order. Seeing that the other party was still a little confused, he cursed inwardly. He could only run out quickly to get the equipment, quickly ran back, and intubated the old woman who had stopped breathing. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 555: Rely on the old and sell the old Medical center. In the ward. Adam gave an intubation emergency to the old woman who had stopped breathing. The temporary nurse stood a little dazed. "Have you graduated yet?" After successfully rescuing the old woman, Adam looked at the young temporary nurse. "Ok." The temporary nurse was embarrassed and said, "Is this rescued?" "Ok." Adam nodded. "awesome!" The temporary nurse screamed happily, and then under Adam''s gaze, he stopped chatteringly. But I remembered that she didn''t help herself at all. And she should have helped. "Can you do me a favor?" Adam didn''t criticize her, and smiled. It is normal for a student who has not yet graduated to encounter life and death rescue. "Uh, uh!" The temporary nurse did not ask, and nodded repeatedly. "Help me look after her." Adam smiled and pointed to the old woman with steady breathing: "Call me if you have any questions. My name is Adam Duncan." "it is good!" The temporary nurse immediately agreed, and when Adam walked out of the ward, she mustered up the courage to face Adam''s back and said softly: "My name is Zoe." after an hour. "Zoe, what''s the situation?" Adam received the call and came over to check the condition of the old woman, and found that the secretary of the director of surgery was also there: "Jesse, you are there too." Temporary nurse Zoe is not only happy for Adam to remember her name, but also feels guilty for causing some trouble to Adam when she finds the medical record of the old woman. "Doctor Duncan, did you intubate her?" The chief secretary Jesse looked at Adam helplessly. "Correct." Adam nodded: "She is breathing stagnant, I have to intubate her first aid, is there any problem?" "Doctor Duncan, you asked me to take care of her. I don''t think her medical record is here, so I went to look for it. It took a long time to find it." Temporary nurse Zoe apologized. "Mrs. Bickham was diagnosed with advanced chronic lung disease and she lives in a hospice for the elderly." The chief secretary Jesse explained: "Abandon the rescue, give up the cardiopulmonary resuscitation." In the United States, hospice care institutions like hospice homes for the comfort of patients usually give up rescue and let the patients die naturally. "Oh." Adam suddenly. "You intubated Grace?" "He intubated Grace?" "He intubated Grace!" At this moment, three old women walked in outside, and they were more excited than they heard the news. "You fool! You should let her die!" One of the tall old women directly slammed Adam from behind with a shoulder bag, cursing. "Madam, don''t get excited." When Adam moved, he easily avoided the sneak attack, facing the three old women, frowning and saying: "The patient''s medical record is not here, I don''t know..." "You do not know?!" The tall old woman didn''t hit it, and almost didn''t flash her waist. Seeing how much power was used, she cursed angrily: "Do you still dare to hide?!" "If you have something to say." Adam said indifferently: "I saw the patient dying without knowing it. As a doctor, I will be rescued immediately. What''s the problem?" "She said not to go on a ventilator!" An old woman said. "You should have let her pass away peacefully." Another old woman said. "Who asked you to save it?!" The tall old woman who attacked, cursed: "Nosy!" "Jesse?" Adam didn''t bother to pay attention to them and looked at the chief secretary. "Three, don''t get excited, Dr. Duncan is also unaware." The chief secretary Jessie said with a headache: "You should also know when you come in that the nurses in our hospital are on strike, and there is a problem with the handover of medical records..." "I do not care!" The tall old woman said grumpyly: "He intubated Grace, contrary to Grace''s wishes, we must apologize!" "Doctor Duncan?" The chief secretary Jesse looked at Adam, his eyes indicating that more is worse than less. "Excuse me, who are you patients?" Adam did not answer, looked at the three old women, and asked blankly. In normal times, he definitely apologized directly based on the principle that one more thing is worse than one less thing. After all, he did good intentions to do bad things. And he also gets a system reward of +0.01. But this kind of attitude of the tall old woman, regardless of the attitude, beating and scolding, and Adam apologized? Even Adam, who has always been good-tempered, is somewhat unacceptable. This is not a joke! "We are friends of Grace." An old woman said. "Do you think I have a problem with saving people without knowing it?" Adam said in a deep voice: "Or when the patient is dying, I can''t know if she signed a DNR (No Rescue Agreement), should I choose to sit on the sidelines?" "This one" After the initial shock, the other two old women understood that Adam could not be blamed, and couldn''t help but hesitate. "You should have known it!" The tall old woman ignored it, and directly qualitatively said: "This is your responsibility. Grace is unwilling to accept the rescue, you just can''t be rescued! If you do something wrong, you must apologize! Otherwise, I will sue you carefully!" "That''s nothing to talk about." Adam said, "You are not the patient''s family member. You can contact the patient''s family member first. The patient is still in a coma. As long as the family member agrees, she can still be euthanized. As for sue me? This is the contact information of my personal lawyer. You can send him the lawyer''s letter directly. He will handle it. It''s not good to always take money and not do things. Do you have any other questions? " As soon as the words came out, the air suddenly became quiet. Even the tall and violent old woman was suppressed. In the United States. Private family doctors are common. After all, people are inevitable from three disasters and nine disasters. But not everyone has a private lawyer. Ordinary family, who has nothing to do, standing lawyer? Either trouble the family. Either a rich family. And looking at Adam''s meaning, it is clearly the second most difficult one! The tall and violent old woman first saw Adam, a young doctor, who didn''t respect him, and was consciously reasonable. She wanted to rely on the old to sell her old sisters and vent her anger on behalf of the older sisters. She would vent her culprit for a few times. Hanging Adam, a young doctor, dare not say anything. After seeing Adam avoiding and almost reaching her old waist, she became even more angry. I have to ask Adam for an explanation. But now, she suddenly calmed down. Years of life experience tells her that harmony is better. "It seems that there is no problem." Adam nodded blankly: "Zoe, the patient''s family is here, let me know." After that, I left directly. "Yannis, shall we contact Grace''s daughter Alice?" An old woman reminded in a low voice. "correct." Another old woman echoed: "What''s the matter Let Alice make the decision, she is Grace''s daughter, although she is a lace edge." "The doctor did nothing wrong." Seeing that the tall old woman was a little embarrassed and unable to step down, the two old women persuaded: "He doesn''t know, shouldn''t it be right to save people, Yannis, your daughter and granddaughter, if this happens, don''t you? I hope the doctor doesn''t care about anything, save them first before talking?" "Pooh!" The tall old woman scolded: "You are not allowed to curse my daughter and granddaughter!" The chief secretary Jesse saw that the atmosphere eased, and he leaned forward to say a few words, vaguely reminding Adam that he was not just a young doctor, the atmosphere became even better. The tall old woman knew that she might not cause trouble for her daughter and granddaughter, and wondered if she should apologize to Adam. The world is so beautiful, but I''m so irritable, it''s not good or bad. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 556: Doctor Strange calls the insider Medical center. Into the night. The patient''s daughter rushed to the hospital, instead of being a moth, she directly signed the authorization to revoke the ventilator. This is her mother''s wish. She also didn''t think there was anything wrong with Adam saving her mother without knowing it. "I will give her a tranquilizer first to relieve her discomfort, and then I can remove the cannula." Adam stood in front of the hospital bed, accepted the authorization agreement, and glanced at them: "Are you ready?" "Ok." The patient''s daughter nodded tearfully. Adam is about to give the patient a tranquilizer. "and many more." The patient''s daughter called to stop. Adam stopped steadily. "Goodbye, mother." The patient''s daughter leaned over, kissed the patient''s forehead, and said goodbye. "Are you ready?" Adam had to repeat it again. After the patient''s daughter nodded and looked at her for a few seconds, he gave a bolus of tranquilizer, then turned off the monitor and removed the intubation. "how much time is required?" The patient''s daughter asked tearfully. "Wait a while." Adam Wen said. After waiting with him for a while, Adam checked the patient''s heartbeat and pulse, nodded to the patient''s daughter, and announced: "Death time 8:23." After speaking, he left the ward. On the corner corridor. Christina, Leeds, George, and Meredith leaned on the push bed again, each with a complicated look. "What''s wrong? It was cooked?" Adam joked with a smile. "You were the one who was almost cooked, right?" Christina gave him a white look: "Why, the famous Dr. Duncan, sometimes was threatened by a woman to sue him? Your charm has failed?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled, did not continue, and changed the subject directly: "Did you have meat eating surgery today?" He is not too favored by teachers, and it is normal. after all. He is not Leonard! "Speaking of this, I''m angry." Christina sat up straight and looked at Adam: "Dr. Hiran was the resident who took you before. Now Bailey has asked for a leave because of a childbirth, and Dr. Hiran also took us. It is a disaster." "Isn''t it?" Adam smiled and said, "Xue Ni is very nice, much easier to get along with than Dr. Bailey." "That''s the problem!" Christina murmured: "We are intern doctors. We follow the resident doctor to learn technology, not to play hello my hello everyone''s good house games with her. What kind of love treatment is simply unreasonable." "You have a conflict?" Adam curiously asked. "No." Christina said with a cold face: "I just don''t agree with her surgery plan. The patient has meat phagocytosis, and her leg infection is rapid. The correct way is to immediately amputate her limbs to prevent blood infections and cause the patient''s death. However, she is emotional and insists. Eliminate all the meat-phagocytic bacteria first. This is risking the life of the patient." "She also called Dr. Burke to inspect." Meredith added faintly. "No way?" Adam looked at Christina incredulously: "You asked your boyfriend to press Xueni? Did Xueni go crazy?" Questioning the surgeon in the operating room is already taboo. Not to mention that an intern called his doctor-in-charge boyfriend to question his superior doctor-in-charge. This is simply breaking the bottom line. As long as any dignified chief sword, will be mad. "Of course it''s crazy." Meredith interjected again: "She directly stunned Dr. Burke and left Dr. Burke speechless and left the operating room." "I just worry about the patient''s life." Christina insisted. "The patient is a marathon runner. Once the limb is amputated, even if he survives, it will be very painful." Meredith retorted: "Dr. Hiran''s treatment plan is correct. After consulting the patient and the patient''s newlywed husband, he chose to remove the cytophagocytic cells as much as possible first, and then amputate the limb if the infection continues." "By then, maybe the patient would have died early." Christina cried unconvinced: "Isn''t our surgeon''s first priority to ensure that patients live?" "of course not." Adam shook his head: "Our first priority as a doctor is to let the patient live as much as possible while respecting the patient''s choice." "The facts also proved the choice of Dr. Hiran." Meredith smiled and said: "She stood there for eight hours of surgery, and finally succeeded in removing all the cells of the phage, saving the patients life and the patients leg. Now Dr. Burke lets Christina apologized to Dr. Hiran." "This time it''s the bad luck of a small probability event, what about next time?" Christina said unhappy. "The question now is not whether your treatment plan is right or wrong." Adam reminded: "Of course you can keep your opinion, but after the superior surgeon clarifies the surgical plan, you should no longer find someone to pressure the superior surgeon, let alone your boyfriend. That is, Xue Ni has a good temper. Otherwise, if you change to any doctor, you will definitely make things worse, and you and Dr. Burke will have to make trouble. You should apologize. " "I admit that I was a little bit impulsive." Christina was silent for a moment and stubbornly said: "But I still think my treatment plan is correct." "No, you are wrong." Adam shook his head and said, "Remember the patient who rushed to the Liz female doctor''s photo magazine and was going to be castrated. I didn''t want Liz to approach him?" "Remember, why?" Christina was taken aback. "Who is in charge?" Adam reminded: "What nickname does he have? Why was he named that nickname? The chief doctor, why can''t he get the respect of lower-level doctors, even the interns dare to refute him?" Christina was stunned. At the beginning, the chief surgeon was Dr. Victor, an old doctor, who gave him a soft nickname. The famous saying is young people like to try their luck with cancer, and when Im my age, they know that they need to be more efficient in doing things. One trick is to cut clean. Regardless of whether your nerves are good or not, as long as you are close to the cancerous area, it will be clean and trouble-free. But the price is that many patients who could have a certain quality of life have completely lost the quality of life, and life is better than death. The patient who was almost castrated, at the strong request of Liz, even the very rule-abiding Doctor Bailey violated the choice of yang and yin, and his breath became limp. Do-it-yourself surgery preserved those nerves, allowing the patient to still be able to branch up in the future. Afterwards, even if he knew that the risk of recurrence was much greater than originally planned, the patient still thanked Liz and the others. "Christina, one size fits all, it is indeed the most effective way." Adam said earnestly: "You can indeed save more people under your scalpel, but you can''t ignore the quality of their life after surgery. And if you choose a one-size-fits-all approach, isn''t it also a relative change, not only for life-saving but also for the quality of the surgery, which is more difficult to recognize? Will it slowly develop in the future to the point where there is no certainty, you will not receive the surgery, only the ones you are sure of, pursuing the false name of a 100% cure? " txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 557: The Arrangement of Famous Doctors Medical center. "It''s not the same." Christina murmured, but her small eyes revealed that she was persuaded. She didn''t want to be soft, nor did she want to be Doctor Strange. "Go and apologize to Xue Ni." Adam smiled: "I promise she won''t embarrass you." Christina did not refute. She also knew she was wrong. Especially her boyfriend, Dr. Burke, just sat there sadly and said to her: "I didn''t know what was wrong with my internship, but now I finally know. Having worked in medicine for so many years, I have never questioned any doctor in the operating room, never..." She naturally heard the unfinished meaning of his words: "Never have been treated like this before." For a successful top doctor, this is definitely an unprecedented humiliation. But what can I do? He was indeed wrong. It was wrong to let each other''s feelings interfere with his decision at work. But he is the attending doctor, and even if he is wrong, he doesn''t have to apologize to the lower-level resident doctor. But he asked her to do this because she is a junior intern. Now Adam and they all say so, and she is not going to go down. "Leeds, I heard that you and Dr. Montgomery had an exit operation. That''s cool." Adam looked at Liz again with a complicated expression. "Yeah." Liz smiled unhappily. The patient was an African-American girl who became pregnant after she was unmarried. There was a tumor on the head of the fetus, which caused excessive amniotic fluid and obstructed the airway and spinal cord. The export operation is to give birth by cesarean section first, let the fetus half come out, pull out the head and arms, and the rest of the body remains in the mother''s body without cutting the umbilical cord. Because the tumor on the head of the fetus prevents air from entering the lungs, the mothers umbilical cord is required to continue to maintain the life of the fetus. After the tumor resection, the umbilical cord is cut off. Imagine that the fetus was lifted out of the half body, with his hands on the mother''s belly, closed his eyes, as if entering concentration, the lower half of the body was still in the mother''s womb, keeping this action for a long time. It''s really mysterious and weird. Of course it also reflects the greatness of the mother. This kind of surgery is still very rare. "Don''t talk about the details?" Adam didn''t want to ask Leeds why he hurt the spring and the autumn again, anyway, he didn''t want to miss the details of the rare operation. "What can I say?" Liz smiled reluctantly: "After we talked about the surgical plan, we asked them how it sounded like? The mother of the patient Miss Woods directly said that it sounded complicated and expensive, and looked like she didn''t want to do it." "She is very knowledgeable." Adam smiled and said, "The more complicated and rarer the operation in the hospital, the more expensive it is." "Isn''t the health of her daughter and granddaughter the most important thing?" Liz retorted: "She didn''t want to do it all the time, and she wanted to leave immediately, saying that she didn''t want to miss work anymore... I know, I know, life is not easy, but at this time, shouldn''t you pay attention to the most important things? ?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and shook his head: "If you say this, it means that you don''t know what the real hard life is. You may think you know, but you don''t actually know." In the Dream of Red Mansions, when Grandma Liu entered the Rongguo Mansion, it was because she couldn''t make it through. She didn''t want to manage the autumn breeze, so she really wanted to drink the northwest wind and starved to death. When I saw Sister Feng, I heard Sister Feng telling that Jia''s family was vigorous in appearance, but it was actually very difficult inside. Grandma Liu laughed and said: "We actually know that it''s difficult~ but the skinny camel is bigger than a horse, and your hair is thicker than our waist." Then Sister Feng gave her twenty taels of silver, and she said that she would take it if she didn''t think it was too small. She also said that she was going to make clothes for the girls. Grandma Liu was almost fainted by this happy event. Originally, I heard Sister Feng complain that her family is also difficult, thinking that there is no hope, who knew that she would get twenty taels of silver when she turned her head. To know. Twenty taels of silver is enough for their family of four to live a whole year. Emmm. One is starving to death if not. The other is to make less clothes for the girls and eat one less meal. Sure enough, it was very difficult. The key is that Sister Feng didn''t tell lies. She really felt that Jia''s house had been paid in these years, and it was indeed very difficult to rely on her to get the dowry subsidy. Liz would say she knows the patients mothers life is not easy and have to go to work, and it feels to Adam that its like Sister Feng and Grandma Liu say I know, everyone is equally difficult. No one lied. But it is completely different. Afro-descendant underage girl is going to be a single mother. Her single mother was worried that the operation would be too complicated and expensive, and she was unwilling to miss any time to go to work. It was too real. She doesn''t make money, who raises her daughter and granddaughter? Who pays the various bills for entering the hospital? U.S. hospitals are not charitable. You cannot afford to pay for the surgery. No matter what your situation is, you will be discharged or transferred by caring arrangements. Where can I transfer to? It''s not going to go home and fend for itself. "I really know..." Liz was not convinced. "Whether you know it or not, she always agreed to her daughter''s operation afterwards, right?" Adam interrupted. "That''s because Dr. Montgomery waived her surgery." Liz called. "That''s it." Adam laughed when he heard it. As a newly introduced top-notch doctor, Dr. Montgomery has top-notch personal benefits, not just the beautifully decorated large office. It also includes the face of Dr. Montgomery. That''s right! Americans also value face very much. Famous doctors like Dr. Montgomery have the right to waive patient fees for a certain amount each year, so as to give Dr. Montgomery a face. Think about it, such an expensive operation fee, if you say it is waived, you will be waived. When the doctor smiles, you are one step from **** to heaven. Isnt it awesome? Isn''t it very rowdy? If patients and family members see such a doctor, dont they look like theyre seeing God? As a mortal doctor, is there a sense of satisfaction in my heart? That''s it! "If this is not the case, she still doesn''t know if she will agree to the operation." Liz curled his lips. "Do not." Adam smiled: "Even if the fee is not waived, even if she complains that it is too expensive, I believe she will eventually agree." "I believe too." Meredith echoed. "I believe too." George raised his hand. "Dont look at me." Christina half leaned on the push bed thinking about things. Seeing Liz and the others looked at her, she shrugged and said, "Maternal love is the greatest, nothing wrong." "Let''s go, the strike outside has temporarily ceased. Let''s go to the old friends bar for a drink?" Meredith proposed. "No." Adam shook his head: "Before the matter is over, I plan to stay in the hospital and save a few more people. The level of the temporary nurse is really worrying." "Then let''s go." Meredith took Christina and the others away. "I advise you not to go." Adam reminded: "The nurses will be there to prevent conflicts after drinking, emmm, of course George can go." "Of course, Nurse George." Christina mocked. "what did you say?!" George fry the pot immediately chasing Christina angrily to ask. Don''t look at him holding the sign I am a nurse and I am proud to support the nurses strike. But whoever says he is a nurse is anxious. After all, I still look down on the nurse. Several people joked and left. Adam shook his head and turned to patrol the house. Everything has two sides. The nurses have gone on strike, saving people will be much more troublesome. But relative. Patients who originally only needed nurses to take care of them, under the care of temporary nurses, if they are not paying attention, they are likely to get worse and even risk critical illness. Adam felt he could do more. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 558: Magical christmas eve That night. Christina and the others came back soon. "Although I don''t want to say it, I still want to say it. I told you already." Seeing Christina''s wet lower body and a violent temper about to kill, Adam couldn''t help but laugh. "If they hadn''t stopped me, I would have killed her!" Christina went into the changing room angrily to change her clothes. Meredith and the others told Asia about the consequences. original. They went to the old friends bar, just sat down at the bar, and were about to have a drink and a chat. A female nurse took the wine with ice cubes and poured it directly onto Christina''s crotch. "Adam, you didn''t see it." Liz couldn''t help but smiled: "I have never seen Christina like this. She cursed and shook her body with open hands, ready to beat the nurse. It doesn''t matter that the nurse is much stronger than her, but her aura is completely suppressed. " "real or fake?" Adam reconstructed the scene based on Liz''s description, haha ??smiled and said: "Is Christina so reckless? Seeing her like this, she has also been on the street?" "should be." Liz nodded in agreement: "That posture and momentum is not like a casual pose." "It didn''t fight in the end, right?" Adam smiled. "No, the bartender came out to pull and separated everyone, we took Christina away." Meredith said helplessly: "What is this called!" "That''s good." Adam nodded. After all, the old friend bar is his business, it is to make connections in the medical industry, not to trigger a war between doctors and nurses. Emmm. If it weren''t for this, letting them fight and spread it out would make the bar even more popular. after all. Like Howard, who likes girls fighting the most, not too many! "It seems that Christina is really hateful." Adam couldn''t help sighing. So many doctors have been there, and Christina has been slapped as soon as she goes. There is no second reason except that Christina is usually hateful. Two days later. The nurses'' strike ended successfully. The hospital executives representing capital compromised. The hospital is back to normal. Two weeks passed in an instant. In the blink of an eye, tomorrow is Christmas. And tonight is the famous Christmas Eve. During the day, when Adam was at work, Robin and Lily came together and made a jaw-dropping request to Adam. "what?" Adam was dumbfounded: "What do you want me to do?" "My little sister Katie!" Robin smiled bitterly: "She said that I must be lonely here without my family, so she pestered me to buy her a plane ticket and flew over to spend Christmas with me." "very good." Adam''s mouth twitched: "You are really sisters." "Originally I was a little touched..." Robin couldn''t bear to say more. "I testify." Lily interjected: "I will accompany Robin to the airport to wait for her. Robin doesn''t know how excited it is then. She was talking about the little girl wearing a ponytail pigtail and carrying Katie on her back when she sent her little girl home. Cat schoolbag, how innocent and cute..." "and then?" Adam curiously asked. "Then just when we were about to meet up." Lily couldn''t bear to say: "So innocent and cute little sister Katie, but holding a boy''s neck, she showed off her French kiss in public. That cute and innocent little image collapsed instantly. Robin said dozens of''no'' in shock, but he still couldn''t stop it. I knew it afterwards. Where did the little sister Katie come to spend Christmas with her sister, obviously to spend Christmas Eve with her boyfriend. Christmas Eve, you know~" "I don''t understand." Adam''s face was blank, and said in surprise: "How old is Katie?" "16, she''s only 16 years old! Still a child!" Robin yelled, "I can''t believe my little sister will be lost to that wretched man with a long tongue tonight, no! I will never allow it! Adam, you must help me." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "Are you sure I can help you?" "of course" Just as Robin said, he reacted to Adam''s weird look and gave Adam a hammer in the chest: "Disgusting! What are you thinking about!" I just let you show up and say that when you were in high school, especially on Christmas Eve. How to deceive and play with girls like that crooked crooked man, and how to abandon them like **** afterwards. " "Sorry." Adam shook his head and said, "I really can''t help you with this. When I was in high school, I was a pure boy, and I didn''t even pull a little hand with a girl, let alone cheating and playing with girls. Anyone else knows Christmas Eve? By the way, what are you talking about? Isn''t Christmas Eve the eve of Christmas Eve, is there anything special? " "You pretend!" Robin''s expression suddenly cooled down: "You still pretend! You are so familiar with... in high school you were not a winning stick, but also a playboy. What pretend you are!" "What is he familiar with?" Lily was energized at once, but after Robin stared coldly, she still suppressed her curiosity with interest and helped Robin condemn Adam together. "Yes, what are you pretending to be! Christmas Eve is the night of loss, Barney has already had a series of battle plans, you really don''t know?" "Ahem." Adam saw the two staring at him and coughed lightly: "Well, I''ve vaguely heard that, but it''s people like Barney and the others. I haven''t done anything like this before, and I don''t care about this special day. Look at me, I have to work overtime to save people tonight, how can I have time to do that! If you want to find a scumbag to speak out, Barney is definitely the first choice. " "He is too scumbag." Robin complained: "Don''t let him get close to my little sister, just let him know about my little sister. I shudder and disgusting. I feel like letting him know that he can spread the visceral disease to me in the air. " "Then you are looking for me, or do you trust me?" Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. "Do not." Robin said seriously: "I believe in my big gun. I didn''t pull the trigger last time, and I always regret it. If you really do something that I hate, this time, let''s calculate the new account together. You Do you dare to bet if there are bullets in my gun?" "I can not." Adam is honest. Emmm. Even if he dares, at such a moment, he can never say dare. "Then you help or not?" Robin stared at Adam. "Help, help." Adam was helpless. Who made someone so sorry last time? "Although I haven''t done those messy things, who made me a writer? It''s okay to make up some terrible stories about scumbags cheating and playing with girls." Adam Tan Shoudao. Robin and Lily rolled their eyes together. Obviously, they only believed in the word bang for Adams words. "In the evening, we will have dinner together, when Lily will bring the topic to this topic quietly, and then you will come and say to Katie..." Robin began to tell her plan. "Row." Adam had no objection and asked casually: "How long have they been talking?" "It seems two months Robin is not sure. "Huh!" Adam cried silently: "Then why do you still have to do such a thing? Two months! What should be done, I have done it early, how can I wait until Christmas Eve?" "No, no, no..." Robin covered his ears, and kept denying, not wanting to listen. With a helpless expression, Lily gave Adam a look that shouldn''t irritate Robin, and said: "As long as you don''t lose your body, those are not counted, um, absolutely not!" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. He inexplicably thought of a certain Wonder Girl college student next door in a certain American drama. Who is this lie to... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 559: Scumbag Adam Medical center. Outside the building. Facing the self-deception of Robin and Lily, Adam was speechless. Two months. Even if they are not cold people. But the day lily should have been cold... But Adam didn''t say much. after all. They just want to be happy. Into the night. Inside a restaurant next to the medical center. Katie is still young, so naturally she can''t go to the old friend''s bar. I chose this restaurant for dinner and chat. "Adam, this is my little sister Katie." "Katie, this is my friend Adam." Robin introduced both parties. Lily and Matthew also came along. "Hi, Katie." Adam smiled and greeted the girl. "Hi." Katie looked at Adam and winked at Robin: "Friend, huh?" "We are all good friends." Robin looked at Lily, his eyes signaled that she was ready to introduce the topic. "Tonight is really a good day." Lily greeted her, and was stared at by everyone, panicking, and looked directly at Adam: "So, Adam, I heard that you started in high school. You have a battle plan tonight every year, huh?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Is this your slow cut? "of course." Faced with such a blunt entry, Adam could only substitute Barney''s character, with the look of a prodigal on his face, and began to tell the story he had fabricated in advance. "Tonight is my favorite night of the year. I still remember Judy, my first girlfriend in high school..." Then, a series of stories about scumbags fighting bayonet on Christmas Eve were told by Adam. Everyone was dumbfounded. "OMG! I didn''t expect you to be such a person!" Lily shouted in shock: "What a scumbag!" "Comeon!" Adam cooperated with the innocent and spread his hands: "I would still be a high school boy, full of hormones in my head, and those girls are willing." "They are all overwhelmed by the love you created!" Lily said bitterly: "Otherwise, how could you believe your nonsense, one Christmas Eve, you spend with several girls at the same time, you really belong to you!" "At that time, I''m more fraternity, don''t want to make any girl who likes me sad." Adam still looked innocent: "I didn''t force them." "Then where are they now?" Lily sneered: "I think many of them stayed in the town, got married and had children, and were trapped there for the rest of their lives? Maybe their children still have your masterpiece that night?" "Uh." Adam was dumb, "ashamed" lowered his head, and still said the words of a scumbag: "I don''t want it, but I can''t help it. I just made a mistake that all men in the world make... I know me. Not a good man, I dont want to delay them..." "OMG!" Robin scolded: "You are so shameless!" She said so, but her thumb had been quietly erected with her little sister Katie behind her back. She just thinks that Adam and Lily are acting really well. The effect is simply bursting. Katie was stunned at first. Because the story made up by Adam is too shocking to the three views of the first girl. The key is that these stories give people the feeling that they are too real, and all the small details fit her mentality and the state of love. The sense of substitution exploded. She seemed to have become those young girls, carrying a longing for romantic love for her lover, and dedicated her life without hesitation, but in the end she was deceived and played by Adam, and she wanted to die. There was a little doubt in his heart whether Adam was invited by his eldest sister Robin to perform the show. Thinking that I would be treated like this by my boyfriend Carl after tonight, tears rolled in my eyes. I plan to go to the eldest sister''s house to sleep tonight, instead of going to my boyfriend Carl. If boyfriend Carl really loves her, it''s okay to endure all night. Until Robin''s expression was too exaggerated, he interrupted the atmosphere. "You are lying to me!" Katie''s expression changed, and she looked at Robin angrily. "No no." Robin panicked and waved his hands again and again: "These are Adam''s real experiences, the psychology of high school boys, we didn''t lie to you..." Adam helped the forehead. Because you are still a TV host and want to be the greatest reporter in the world, just this psychological quality and acting skills? It''s totally useless! "So you told them everything about Carl and me!" Katie sneered. "Yes, I told them." Robin quickly explained: "But I just want you to listen to the opinions of other adults. Everyone thinks you should wait, right?" "Ok!" Adam and others nodded repeatedly. "Did you see it?" Robin laughed. "You are so hypocritical!" Katie sneered: "You were lost when you were 16 years old, what right do you have to say about me?" "How did you know?" Robin was shocked. "Your diary is forgotten in my room. Have you forgotten that after you go to college, your room will be mine." Katie said proudly. "It''s careless, who writes a diary for serious people." Adam whispered. Robin stared at Adam fiercely. "I know everything about you, so you are not qualified to talk about me." Katie smiled: "I have been in love with Carl for more than two months. It feels like a lifetime has passed. I don''t want to wait anymore. Anyway, we have done everything we should have done. We even..." "La la la..." Robin covered his ears again, making a sound in his mouth to stop his little sister from breaking the news. But Adam and the others listened straight. "Even Karl can do that!" Matthew looked at Lily angrily. Lily rolled her eyes. Adam laughed and said nothing. really. It''s all like this, stop it again, it''s really meaningless. But for Katie''s "try everything", Adam complained in his heart: "Sure enough, it''s still too young, that''s it?" "...You also wrote in your diary. Chastity and everything are deceiving ghosts. Rather than hiding and guarding them, you might as well put them in the sun for more exposure." Katie vomited. "This is what your sister said?" Adam couldn''t help laughing. It seems that the values ??of the heroines of American TV series are similar. Petunia also said this to Amy... "of course." Katie smiled: "You don''t know how popular my sister was, even though the first boyfriend was gay..." "All right!" Robin couldn''t listen anymore, he covered the mouth of the little girl who broke the news, took a deep breath, and said, "Because I have experienced it, and now I regret doing that, I am more qualified to talk about you. , You are my little sister, and I dont want you to regret that you didnt wait a little while. "Your sister is right." Adam agreed: "She won''t hurt you And as you said, you and Karl have done everything. Why wait? If he really loves you." "He really loves me!" Katie said quickly. "Then give it a try." Adam smiled meaningfully: "You call and tell him now, do you want to wait a little longer to see how he reacts? True love can naturally stand the test of one night, right?" "it is good." Katie thought for a while, picked up the phone and went out. then. Adam and they both looked at each other and laughed. Nothing can stand the test. Especially love! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 560: Merry Christmas Inside the restaurant. Katie took the phone and went out. "God bless!" Robin folded his hands together and prayed to God. She didn''t lie. It was precisely because she had almost become a stall woman at the beginning that she was very disgusted and worried for the little girl to go her way again. "Do not worry." Adam smiled and comforted: "They must have said it a long time ago. Now Katie is going to test him and postpone activities. How can he be able to stand the high school boys who are full of hormones? 80% will directly break up with angrily." "really?" Robin was overjoyed. "of course it''s true." Adam smiled: "If you don''t believe me, ask Matthew." "Yes it is." Matthew nodded sympathetically: "I wanted to wait for the first time with Lily, but I couldn''t wait, and I lied about it." "Like the olive theory." Lily complained: "I really believed it at the time." Girls prefer to do this kind of thing, and at first they said not to eat. But after your boyfriend has ordered it, you will eat from the bowl and look at the boyfriend''s pot, one by one eating more happily. Even if the boyfriend feels a little unhappy because of the unpleasant eating, he can''t say anything. after all. Do you want the happiness of the evening? When Lily met the good old man Matthew, she made a smiley face that most boyfriends would choose to accompany, and even a kind of "creation" theory of love: the olive theory. That is to say that men and women complement each other, you dont like to eat, I like to eat, we dont grab food. If she meets Joey''s kind of foodie. Joey would really turn her face when she did it. "Did you see it?" Adam smiled and said: "Even good old people like Matthew are like this, let alone the cockscomb and long tongue Karl, he will probably turn his face directly." "I hope so!" Robin looked forward to it. When she saw the wretched man with a combed head sticking out his long tongue to her younger sister at the airport, she almost couldn''t help going up and beating him. "Adam, you are such a scumbag." Lily murmured: "At least in high school, it must be!" "Huh!" Adam dissatisfied: "You take it seriously, didn''t you say it, I made up those things." "is it?" Lily sneered and said, "Is it so vivid and substitutable?" She was angry just now. It turned out that she didn''t pretend. After listening to Adam''s description, she couldn''t help but substituting in. The sense of justice exploded and she scolded her sincerely. This is so real... "correct." Adam took it for granted: "You forgot, I am also a well-known writer anyhow." "I don''t believe it anyway." Lily shook her head: "The master of the mysteries you wrote is based on imaginative ideas. It is completely different from what we are talking about. The details you talk about are absolutely impossible to think of without personal experience." "You are prejudiced." Adam smiled and said, "Have you never eaten pork or seen a pig running? I have read a lot of books in this area. I don''t have to experience it personally, and I can tell many moving details." "Stop pretending." Robin murmured: "I don''t believe it either. You are definitely the scumbag among the scumbags. You are just the kind of scumbag." "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and reminded: "Our focus tonight is Katie, don''t mess up the subject, the past is gone, what''s the point of mentioning the true and false things? With this time, it might as well Go back to the hospital and save a few more people." "..." The three Robin were speechless. No matter how much they despise the scumbag behavior that Adam may have had before, but the image of Adam who is now working hard to save people is still deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. Even Ted and Barney, who had opinions on Adam, had nothing to say. If they had the conditions of Adam, the level of the waves would be exaggerated ten thousand times. Where can I even run to the airport, randomly accost the beautiful ladies who are going to take a plane to leave New York, and then buy tickets urgently to follow them. Only after getting on the plane did they know that they were all going to see their boyfriends, and then they were too tough because Back down? If they are Adam, even if their boyfriends are all strong rugby players, what about? Not only did they harm them, they also dared to green their boyfriend''s entire rugby team. To this. Irving Lee speaks to the insider. When he was in high school, all the football players of the school were cried by him. "Well, Katie is back." Adam reminded. Everyone''s eyes immediately shifted away. I saw Katie walked over with a cell phone with a skeptical look of life. "Katie, how is it?" Robin almost didn''t jump up and cheered, but he had to try his best to control the expression on his face, trying to pretend to be nonchalant, and asked with concern. "I told Carl that I wanted to wait, and then he dumped me, woohoo." Katie cried. "Oh, that''s a shame." Robin immediately walked over, hugged Katie, and said comforting words, but facing the expressions of the three Adams, he was full of ecstasy, grinning and making fists. "Everything will be fine. You came here to spend Christmas with me, didn''t you?" "Ok." Katie wiped her tears, nodded, looked at Adam, and said to Robin: "Am I going to your place at night?" "of course!" Robin shouted: "We sleep together at night, drink juice together, and see mermaids." "Then him?" Katie looked at Adam: "Don''t lie to me, you are just friends." "Let him go to hell!" Robin waved. "Ha ha." Katie smiled in tears: "Then you need to add a tablespoon of sugar to my juice." "can." Robin nodded entangledly: "Just once tonight, and don''t tell mom." Westerners like to eat sweets too much. Girls are even worse. But sweets are the natural enemy of the body. A conscientious mother will strictly control the amount of sweets her daughter eats. The atmosphere is much better afterwards. Although Katie said what she said, she told Adam and Robin not to terminate their original activities because of her. But Adam left wisely. God knows what will happen tonight. He didn''t want to really face Robin''s bullet. Life is endless, and learning is endless. On Christmas Eve like this, he chose to go to New Jersey to find Peggy, study mathematics together, explore the deepest mysteries of the universe, and gain physical and mental joy in the growth of knowledge. Learning makes people happy. When Adam arrived, Peggy''s apartment had been decorated by Lisa very festive. "Boss, things are ready." Assistant Lisa had a strange expression. Even if I have followed Adam for a long time, I have seen many different tricks of Adam, and she is even responsible for many of them. But she still sighed in her heart: "The boss really knows how to play!" Adam ignored this look. It''s just a little taste of life, what''s the matter. Adam found the gift under Lisa''s signal , and when he opened it, it was a red Santa Claus costume. It''s just different from the normal Santa''s bloated costume, this one is very small and slim. It was Adam who asked Lisa to tailor it to Peggy''s figure. emmm. White is pretty. Red and red are good. Adam, who is no longer a child, naturally wants everything. This set is the little red Christmas dress that Asia has made a deep impression in a certain art movie in this life. After Adam drove Lisa away with his eyes, he personally sent it to Peggy, put it on her, and happily spent Christmas Eve and Christmas with Peggy. Merry Christmas! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 561: Ponytail Jingle Christmas Eve passed quickly. Christmas is here. After Christmas Eve, Adam and Peggy passed Christmas in advance seamlessly. Early in the morning. Farewell to Peggy sleeping soundly. Adam hummed and drove to the medical center. "Ding Ding Dong! Jingle bells! Jingle bells. We were skiing on the open sled, so happy, breaking through the wind and snow. We sat on the sledge and galloped across the field, always accompanied by laughter. Ponytail bells jingle. How happy the mind and body are..." "Merry Christmas, Dr. Duncan, so happy today?" When I arrived at the hospital, the nurse who knew best saw Adam so happy, and was very happy to come over to say hello. She has already been transferred to the operating room, and she is studying with the old operating nurse. "Merry Christmas, Violet." Adam responded with a smile: "Christmas, naturally happy." "It''s the first time I saw Dr. Duncan so happy, and I hummed a song." The little nurse who knows best said curiously. "This song is really classic." Adam smiled: "Don''t you think?" "Really classic." The best nurse nodded. This Jingle Bells is indeed the most classic Christmas song. Although it was originally written by a teacher for Thanksgiving. But the lyrics and tunes are too suitable for the joyous holiday of Christmas. therefore. Soon this song became a popular Christmas song. Over a hundred years. Whenever the melody sounds, people unconsciously think of Christmas. And Adam remembered more. emmm. Jingle bells and the ghost and animal culture of a small break station in the current life of Adam are the roots of Adam''s good mood. It''s a pity that this happiness is not enough for outsiders. I can only sigh: the charm of music is indeed the most moving. Too. In the Big Bang, when Leonarda played the cello, even Leslie, who had cruelly rejected him, felt that his charm suddenly burst out, and wanted Leonard to play a song on her violin. Peggy has always liked music, and in the gap between scientific research, he doesn''t play and sing once or twice. And since Adam, ensemble has become the norm. But this kind of ensemble like last night and this morning is still unprecedented. Apply to it. That is the highest realm of the unity of man and piano. Adam is extremely looking forward to playing more joyous songs with Peggy in this supreme state. "Get up, while you are still young. Take the girl tonight and sing a sleigh song. Find a short-tailed brown horse, speed 240010..." Saying goodbye to the little nurse who knows best, Adam hummed softly and went to the dressing room. "Adam, are there any events tonight?" Liz, who was very excited during the holidays, asked: "We have arranged the Christmas tree, so we can spend Christmas together in the evening." "You arranged it." Meredith spit out. "Sorry, it is true, and there will be a lot of activities..." Adam changed his clothes and smiled and said, "So, let''s have a good night together." "I told you already." George interjected: "Except for work, Adam didn''t even play with us during normal off-hours, let alone spend Christmas together." "Orgeon." Adam was dissatisfied with this statement and reminded: "We usually go to work for so long, and we have to open a small stove together after get off work. Apart from sleeping, we are together almost every day. Can we not have a little personal space?" "Haha." Meredith couldn''t help laughing. "Perhaps George just doesn''t want to have personal space..." Christina said leisurely. "Today is Christmas, don''t be disgusting." Adam snorted with a smile, changed his clothes, and left the changing room. First went to the Green Clinic and went around. Similar to Thanksgiving, there is no good surgery. Christmas is more solemn than Thanksgiving. It is the most important holiday of the year for Americans. It is comparable to the Spring Festival in the East, and it is a day for family reunion. It''s not an emergency that can''t wait. Who will make an appointment for surgery today? Don''t you be afraid and want to go back to the doctor for the holidays, an anxious and distracted one, and just have you done surgery? after all. Any surgery is risky. "Adam, go to my house to celebrate the festival tonight?" Leonard sent an invitation. "No, I don''t know when I will be busy today." Adam declined. "You are too hard." Leonard shook his head and said: "At your level, you don''t need this at all. Just like our attending doctors, it''s okay to take a holiday and go home for the holidays." "I like the feeling of healing and saving people." Adam smiled and said: "It is said that people will do all kinds of unexpected stupid things because of festive holidays, and the possibility of injury is greatly increased. The emergency department may be very busy." "You really like being a doctor." Leonard sighed: "With your talent and persistence, I really don''t know what kind of doctor you will grow into in the future? A legend in the legend? I can''t imagine it." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and changed the subject: "Where are Rachel and the others celebrating the holiday tonight?" "Humph!" When Leonard heard this, his face turned black and coldly snorted: "I really love her for nothing. She actually took Emma to Geller''s house for Christmas. You must know that Emma is my granddaughter. Her surname is Green!" "This can''t be blamed on Rachel." Adam smiled and persuaded: "They are married after all. Rose is not only the only son of the Geller family, but also the most loved child. On Thanksgiving Day, Rachel has brought Rose and Emma with you. After spending time together, the Nagel family will be dissatisfied." "Then I would rather spend Christmas together." Leonard said unhappy. "It can be changed once a year." Adam suggested with a smile: "This is the first year. Thanksgiving will be at Green''s house, Christmas will be at Geller''s house, next Thanksgiving will be at Geller''s house, and Christmas will be at Green''s house. This is also the helpless choice of many young couples in Asia. Two families, two pairs of elders. But the young couple had only one pair, and when they accompanied this one, they ignored the other one. It is even more uncomfortable if both sides are only children. As for living together, there are also many contradictions, which is not necessarily a good thing. At this time, you can only take turns. "Humph." Leonard hummed: "I knew this, it would be better to just let them divorce after they registered to give birth to Emma, ??so that Rachel and Emma can spend the holidays with me year after year." "..." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. Rose did not enter Leonard''s eyes. As soon as Emma was treated as a legitimate child, in Leonard''s eyes, Rose, the biological father of his granddaughter, had no use for eggs... Chatted with Leonard for a while Adam went directly to the emergency department. emergency room. "God, it''s ten o''clock. The children must be in line for a few blocks. I have to go." A Santa Claus staggered out. "You have to see a doctor." John Carter is supporting Santa Claus. "I''m getting better, thank you, young man." Santa pushed Carter away, adjusted his hat, said a few words, and ran out: "I have to go. The children must be waiting in a hurry." "Wait!" Adam, who had treated a few more people and was in a good mood, came out of the treatment room. Seeing this scene, he quickly ran over, caught up with Santa, and stopped him. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 562: Luck and misfortune Medical center. Emergency. "Doctor, I have something, the children are still waiting for me." Santa Claus is anxious. "No matter how urgent you are, you must see the disease first." Adam directly removed the beard and other decorations on his face and began to check him: "Have you taken any medicine recently?" "No." Santa Claus shook his head directly: "I''m fine, but I was a little dizzy before, maybe I was tired recently, but when I think that the kids are happy, I feel more energetic again, doctor, you let me go. American tradition. Many people dress up as Santa Claus and interact with children during Christmas. For example, sitting on Santas lap and taking a group photo. Emmm. Of course it''s not just children. If you change to the few months when Rachel was pregnant, and Christmas, she would be able to sit on the thighs of Santa Claus all over New York City... In the United States, everything is business. These Santas are no exception. Some of them are full-time and some part-time. Most of them are hired by the Santa Claus Association, and then appear at the door of the store where there is demand to gather traffic for the store. The shop gives money to the association, and the association then divides the money to Santa Claus. The association is a platform for second-hand middlemen, earning the difference in price. Similarly, there are a series of classic images such as clowns. In the movie clown, didnt the clown pretend to be a clown at the beginning, holding the stores sign, at the door of the store, to drain traffic to the store. In this case, does Santa Claus want to contact the merchants himself to prevent middlemen from making bad money? Of course there is. But think about the fate of fighting against the association, ranging from being robbed by a group of Santa Clauses under the association, and being directly killed. Therefore, not much is done alone. Christmas, time is limited, in order to make enough money in such a short time, 996 don''t even think about it, basically it is 007. Of course, the external statement naturally becomes, in order for children to interact with Santa Claus, no matter how hard it is, its worth it... "I''m afraid not." Adam shook his head: "You don''t want to scare the children, do you? Santa Claus, who originally represented happiness, suddenly falls in front of them. How many children will that scare you?" "what?" Santa Claus was startled: "My illness is very serious?" "You need to take an MRI first." Adam motioned Santa to go back: "Have you taken any medicine recently? And what is your name? Is there a medical record?" Santa was also frightened by Adam''s posture. Said it is to bring happiness to the children, but in fact this is a job. It would be too costly to give up your life for work. He is not so high. The original dizziness, weakness, nausea and uncomfortable symptoms that were forcibly suppressed by him resurfaced in his mind, and the more he thought about it, the more he was afraid. "Doctor Duncan, I asked him to see a doctor, he wouldn''t listen to me." John Carter added only then. "I know." Adam nodded. The doctor is only responsible for giving medical advice, but it is the patient''s freedom to listen or not. If Santa Claus was unwilling to listen to Adam and forced to leave, Adam would not stop him. after all. Life is one''s own. Americans. Freedom of life, random death. MRI room. "Go call Dr. Shept." Adam glanced at the MRI film and told Carter. "Yes." Carter immediately ran to call. In a short while. Dr. Shept is here. "what''s the situation?" "Our Santa Claus has brain cancer, advanced stage." Adam pointed to the MRI film and said. "that''s too regretful." Dr. Shept looked at it, agreed with Adam''s diagnosis, and shook his head: "The children know, I guess they will cry." "Fortunately, Dr. Duncan stopped him." Carter looked scared and said: "Otherwise, waiting for him to suddenly fall in front of so many children, it will definitely become a shadow of many children''s lives." "Let''s go, let''s go over and persuade Santa Claus to have an operation. If it succeeds, he can live a few more years." Dr. Shept said: "Today may be his lucky day." "He might not think that way." Adam shook his head. It might have been a sudden death, and knowing that he would not live long after he had advanced brain cancer. For Santa Claus, its really hard to say which news is better. It''s all bad news! The fact is not what Adam expected. When Santa heard the news, his fat body shook and his face was pale. "How long can I live?" "This is hard to say." Dr. Shept said in deep thought: "If the operation goes well, pay attention after the operation, be optimistic, and live for 2 to 3 years, or even longer..." "How long can I live without surgery?" Santa interrupted. "In your case, a few months at most." Adam explained: "There is also the possibility of sudden death at any time." "I know." Santa Claus was speechless, after a long time, nodded. After speaking, just pick up the Christmas hat and put on Santa''s white beard. "Sir, are you not going to have an operation?" Dr. Shept was surprised. "I just want to go home and reunite with my family." Santa Claus walked to the door. "Sir, I strongly recommend that you have an operation right away." Dr. Sheppert reminded: "Otherwise you are at risk of sudden death at any time." "I know." Santa Claus made a perfunctory sentence and left. "Ugh." Dr. Sheppert looked at his leaving back and sighed: "Only in front of life and death will people remember what they should cherish the most." "I hope so." Adam also sighed. "Ok?" Dr. Sheppert looked at Adam in surprise: "You don''t agree?" "I just hope he really goes home and reunited with his family." Adam sighed: "Otherwise, after today, maybe some children don''t want to spend Christmas again." "You mean..." Dr. Shept was shocked. "Suddenly died during working hours, even if he has advanced brain cancer, their company always has to lose some money to his family members?" Adam said: "Or he was hit by a car when he went out, and the car owner and the insurance company would have to lose money to their family members at that time?" "..." Dr. Shept and Carter were dumbfounded. But thinking about Santas attitude just now, these things might actually happen. after all. When most people hear this news, UU read www.uukanshu. com will still choose to have surgery, to live a few more years, or to live a few more years. How decisive like Santa Claus. And when he goes back to reunite with his family, he doesnt need to put on Santas white beard, put on a Christmas hat, and re-dress as Santa Claus... "Are we doing nothing?" Carter hesitated. "We are just doctors, only in charge of treatment. We shouldn''t care about other things, and we can''t." Dr. Shept sighed. After speaking, he turned and left. "Let''s go, go back to the emergency room, instead of having no useless dreams here, it''s better to treat a few more patients." Adam patted Carter on the shoulder and walked to the emergency room. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 563: Raising a child really needs to be verified Medical center. emergency room. "Help! Help! Help!" A series of life-saving sounds came from the door. "Doctor! Come and save my daughter!" A middle-aged man, holding a little girl, rushed into the hospital: "My daughter is dying!" "what''s the situation?" Adam''s feet were like the wind, past Susan, and ran to the man''s side first, and took the child in the man''s arms. "She fell into the lake!" The child''s father cried out in pain: "Molly! Molly!" "Drowning, this child has frozen stiff." Adam said to Susan and ran towards the consulting room. "She didn''t breathe and started to **** in her lungs." Adam instructed the nurse while pushing the father of the child who was not willing to leave on the hospital bed: "You go out first and take him out." "It''s all my fault, Molly, please don''t die, I won''t go out, I want to stay with her!" The child''s father was pushed and staggered, and then immediately ran over, ignoring the nurse''s pulling, knocking the nurse directly away, wishing to pick up the girl Molly. "Do you want Molly to die?" Adam grabbed the child''s father by the neck, grabbed it in the air, pinched his neck with one hand and pressed him against the wall, shouting: "If you don''t want to, go out immediately, don''t be here to prevent us from rescuing her!" "Doctor, please help her!" After such a big movement, unable to struggle, finally awakened the child''s father, and saw him begging to look at Adam. "We will try our best and go out now!" Adam put him down, groaned, and returned to the rescue position. "laryngoscope!" "5.5 Intubation of the airway tube!" "Insert it, **** the water out and put on the airbag!" "Connie, give her a blood test, blood clotting rate, and another chest X-ray!" Adam carried out a quick rescue in an orderly manner. Molly''s father, who was drowning, couldn''t help but walked in again, looking at Adam with tears in the rescue. This time, he did not impulsively ran over to hinder him. "So what happened?" Adam had time to ask him then. "I took her to go fishing. Molly was so happy, she ran ahead, and then fell through the ice hole." Molly''s father cried reproachfully: "Blame me! Why should I take her to go fishing!" As he said, he slapped himself fiercely, with great strength, directly making half of his face red and swollen. "How long is she underwater?" Adam didn''t have time to pay attention to his self-punishment, and asked while trying to rescue him. "I do not know." Molly''s father said in pain: "I desperately smashed the ice and rescued her, about five minutes." Adam took a moment to glance at his swollen and bleeding hand, and said, "Carter, go and deal with it for him." "No need to!" Molly''s father motioned to Ka especially to come over: "I''m fine, I want to stay with her here!" "Just deal with it here." Adam ordered. "The blood pressure is 30 and the pulse is very weak." "Bodybeat, heart rate 32." "Temperature 27." The nurse reminded. "Heating blanket!" Adam ordered: "She must be warmed up, otherwise it won''t work." The nurse immediately brought the heating blanket and covered Molly. "Blessed Mary, Heart of Mercy, the Lord is with you, praised among women, bless the offspring in the womb, Jesus, the Virgin Mary, pray for us sinners..." Molly''s father ignored Carter at all, clasped his hands together, prayed for his daughter Molly, said and wept bitterly. "God, don''t take my daughter, please don''t take my daughter..." "The heating blanket doesn''t work. Give her the moist, heated oxygen." Adam ordered. "Yes, doctor." The nurse agreed and began to prepare. "Lydia, give me two closed chest drainage tubes with a circumference of 36. We are going to do pleural lavage for her to directly heat her heart." "Yes, doctor." The nurse responded immediately. "Heartbeat stopped!" The nurse reminded. "Inject astorpine!" As Adam ordered, he put his hand on Molly''s chest and gave her a cardiopulmonary resuscitation. "Oh, god!" Molly''s father knelt directly on the ground with his legs weakened, holding his hands crossed, and praying to God with greater strength. Everyone looked at the line of ECG on the monitor. Adam is doing CPR steadily. Except for the straight line reminder of the monitor''s electrocardiogram in the entire consulting room, it was Molly''s father''s constant prayer. ten minutes later. "Heartbeat appears!" "She came alive!" The nurse who had been staring at the monitor couldn''t help crying. "Good boy!" Adam breathed a sigh of relief and touched Molly''s slightly warm face: "Now let''s continue our efforts and give you a warm pleural lavage." "Doctor, Molly''s blood clotting factor is normal." Nurse Connie took the report of the examination and said. "well." Adam nodded and started pleural lavage for Molly. Molly''s father, hearing the great news at this moment, stood up and looked at Adam with eyesight. "come on." Adam glanced at him and nodded. "Doctor, is Molly all right?" Molly''s father dared to walk to Molly''s side and asked expectantly. "Looking at it now, everything is going well." Adam explained: "But Molly still has not completely escaped the danger. We need to continue to rewarm her. During this process, she may have a series of problems such as rewarming shock and brain damage." Molly''s father stretched out his hand to cover his mouth, and tried not to cry anymore. "Your hand needs medical treatment, otherwise, when your daughter wakes up, how do you take care of her?" Adam said, "Carter!" "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Carter agreed and came over to pull La Molly''s father. This time. Molly''s father did not refuse, and obediently stepped aside, stretched out his hands for Carter to heal, his eyes still fixed on his daughter. After half an hour. "What''s your body temperature?" "The body temperature has risen to 36 degrees, and the blood pressure has stabilized." "Molly? Molly!" Molly''s father, with his hands wrapped in gauze, had been standing on the edge of the hospital bed, looking at his daughter idiotically, and found that Molly''s eyelids moved. "Boy, what''s your name?" Adam came over and asked while checking Molly''s eyes. Now that I wake up and other data are normal, the worries about rewarming shock can be eliminated. The most worrying thing now is brain damage. "Molly, Molly, I''m a father." Molly''s father also called softly. unfortunately. Molly said nothing. "Book her an ECG and MRI." Adam sighed in his heart. After the inspection. Adam felt relieved and said to Molly''s father, who looked at him eagerly: "The electrocardiogram is normal, and the MRI shows no brain damage. Molly is okay physically. She should be frightened. You should accompany her first, and She talks more, and I will see her later." after an hour. "Thank youThank you, doctor, you saved my daughter. My name is Dante Varano. I will never forget your great kindness today!" When Adam came to check, Molly''s father walked over excitedly, holding Adam''s hand with both hands, very grateful. "Molly spoke?" Adam smiled. "Molly, this is Dr. Duncan, who saved you." Molly''s father took Adam and walked to the bed, and said gently to Molly who was lying on the bed and blinking. "Doctor Duncan." Molly exclaimed softly. "Ok." Adam touched Molly''s head and smiled: "Don''t be afraid, boy, now you are safe and everything will be fine." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 564: Long sick bed without filial son Medical center. emergency room. "Molly, are you okay?" A beautiful woman in her twenties walked in quickly, looking at Molly with a worried look. Molly shook her head. "Dante! See what you did!" The beautiful woman yelled at Molly''s father: "It''s not good to look at a child!" Molly''s father smiled bitterly. This responsibility is irrefutable. "Doctor, how is Molly?" The pretty woman looked at Adam again. "Mrs. Varano, your daughter is all right." Adam smiled. "It''s Miss Varano." After the beautiful woman breathed a sigh of relief, the worries on her face disappeared, and she instantly became charming: "Molly is my niece." "Oh." Adam glanced at her and apologized: "Sorry, you are very similar to Molly. I thought you were her mother." "It''s normal for a girl to be like an aunt, isn''t it?" Miss Varano glanced back and forth at Adam with the same eyes as her prey: "Doctor, you''ve been to the Fifth Street Gym, haven''t you?" "No, I haven''t been." Adam glanced at her. "My fault~" Miss Varano bit her lip and turned around: "But I know, you must always exercise~" "..." Adam glanced at Molly''s father, saw his speechless and wry smile, and saw Molly lying on the bed with a knowing smile on her small face, knowing that Miss Varano should be the old Siji. Too. Asia has seen so many gossip news and insider scandals in this life. The two or three things that are often circulated in the gym are almost equal to those who often go to the gym and those who often like to dance ballroom dancing. Is Miss Varano talking about fitness? Do not! She is greedy for Adam''s body! "I never work out." Adam smiled and said, turned and left. "Doctor Duncan, consulting room 2." As soon as he came out, the nurse reminded. "what''s the situation?" Adam walked in and saw a child of African descent being undergoing cardiopulmonary resuscitation by a nurse. "It was difficult to breathe. We suddenly fainted during the physical examination. From a heartbeat of 35 to no heartbeat, he has a body temperature of 40 degrees Celsius. The blood culture dish has been sent to the laboratory." The nurse said quickly. "This is septic shock." Adam took the cardiopulmonary resuscitation, and while doing it, he ordered, "Give him a dose of epinephrine, one milligram of atropine, 1.5 milligrams each of erythromycin and cephalosporin." Then he looked at the middle-aged African-American man who had been standing there stupidly without expression: "Are you his father? Has this happened to him before?" "Once, he got pneumonia." The middle-aged African man said succinctly. "Cerebral Palsy?" Adam asked. "Brain Injury." The middle-aged African man said without emotion. "I have a pulse." The nurse reminded. Drop by drop. The alarm of the monitor started to ring again. "He has ventricular fibrillation!" The nurse reminded. "Inject lidocaine, 50 mg, intravenously." Adam ordered: "Peak T wave, unstable heart rate, high potassium content, kidney failure, give him 15 ml calcium gluconate injection." After some rescue, the African-American boy came alive. "Okay, prepare blood sugar and insulin!" After checking, Adam ordered. "Can he survive?" At this time, the father of the child took the initiative to speak for the first time. "It looks like he can." Adam glanced at him. Then he noticed something from the disappointed gaze of the child''s father. It is estimated that it is another case that must be verified when raising a child. Into the night. "Doctor Duncan, the patient has trouble breathing." The nurse called Adam again. "Put him on a ventilator and send him to the intensive care unit." After checking in, Adam said, "Where is the father of the child?" "I can''t get in touch all the time." The nurse sighed. "Ugh." Adam also sighed. Although this child was rescued by Adam once, he had suffered severe pneumonia and had serious sequelae. Without a ventilator, he would die again in a few hours. And being on a ventilator all the time is not something that ordinary families can afford. The father of the child obviously knows the inside story. The medical record stated that the treatment had been going on for two full years, and almost all of them were in and out of the hospital. The numbness on the other side''s face before, and the direct giving up now, and throwing the child to the hospital, may also be too tortured. It''s eight o''clock. Adam changed his clothes and left the hospital building, ready to drive to New Jersey to spend Christmas with Peggy. Christmas in the morning can only be regarded as preheating, and dinner in the evening. Outside the building. A black shadow was sitting against the wall, if it weren''t for the flash of cigarette butts, Adam''s eyesight would have barely seen it. Adam fixed his eyes and saw that it was the middle-aged African-American man who was thought to have given up his child before. "I was already on a ventilator, now in the intensive care unit." Adam thought for a while and walked over. "it is good." The middle-aged African man gave a numb answer after smoking a cigarette. Adam glanced at him, turned and left. Every family has its cupboard. My child hurts himself. There is a limit to what outsiders can do. Adam had just walked a few steps, and the voice of a middle-aged African man came from behind. "I got a job managing a recycling plant in Detroit." Adam stopped and turned to look at each other without speaking. All the other party needs now is an opportunity to talk. "I''m moving, and I''ve been thinking that if Ben dies, things will be easier... But I''m thinking again, what kind of people have such terrible thoughts? What kind of father would want his only child to die? In the past two years, it was me and Ben who depended on each other! no job! no friend! No one helps us! He needs me 24 hours a day, turn him over, feed him, sing to him when he is crying... I love my son. I have been working on this for two full years. Two full years! I really can''t go on anymore. I need it all to end. Oh, God! Oh oh..." A big man, crying loudly there. "If you are given a chance to work while taking care of your son, would you like to keep going?" Adam was silent for a moment and asked. Zhou Shuren said: There is no filial son before the bed for a long time. Applying here means that there is no loving father in front of the bed for a long time. For two years, he had been in and out of the hospital frequently, had no job, no income, no social interactions, and was taking care of his half-dead son every day. It is understandable that a man was on the verge of collapse. If not, he has chosen to give up. Adam must have taken the initiative to help him before, instead of turning around and leaving. "of course!" The African-American man touched a tear and exclaimed, "If he couldn''t keep going, which father would be willing to give up his only child?!!!" "I can introduce you to a job." Adam reported a phone number: "You call this and then take Ben to take care of him while working." Naturally, what he gave was the Ellis Charity Foundation established by Caroline. Because of Adams financial support and investment advice over there, the strength of the charity foundation has grown stronger and the facilities of Ellis Manor have become better and better. There are all kinds of ventilators. In the past, African-American men could work as nurses. Besides taking care of their sons, they could also take care of more people. I have been taking care of my son alone for two full years. This kind of hard-working love has surpassed most people. And after giving up, there is immediate regret. People help themselves and God helps them. It is worthy of Adam to give such an opportunity. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 565: Rocket hit Outside the medical center. Adam, who did a good deed, waved goodbye to the grateful middle-aged African man and drove to New Jersey. That night. Naturally, it is a scene to celebrate a good day. Emmm. More than one million words of riding code are omitted here. After Christmas. Life flies faster. New Year''s Day is coming soon. The time is already 1999. "Adam, Friends Bar tonight, New Year''s Party!" Lily called early to make an appointment. "Row." Adam smiled and said, "But I might go later, you don''t have to wait for me, just play by yourself first." "it is good." Lily just about to hang up, suddenly remembered something, and quickly reminded: "Robin is here tonight, don''t bring other girls over." "..." Adam twitched his mouth and hung up. Who do you think he is? I underestimate him too! As long as it wasn''t a surprise attack, Adam had always arranged his time clearly, and it was impossible to hit people. Medical center. Emergency. "Ah!!! Ah!!!!!! Ah!!!" An ambulance approached. Adam was notified in advance and greeted her. The back door of the car opened. A middle-aged woman covered in blood was in shock, shaking and screaming again and again. The real patient was lying there, a beautiful young female paramedic, with one hand inserted into the patient''s chest, and it appeared to stop the bleeding with her bare hands. Adam was about to step forward and took the push down, but his heart was shocked, a strong sense of crisis struck him, and he automatically entered bullet time. "Wait!" Adam backed back again and again until he retreated to the hospital. Only then did he return to the normal flow rate. He shouted, "Don''t move yet!" "Doctor Duncan?" The medical staff were puzzled. "If there is danger, don''t move." Adam set his sights on the hand of the young female paramedic who penetrated into the patient''s chest pain: "Especially you, don''t move!" Within the bullet time, he had scanned everything around him, locking the source of danger on the patient. "What is the patient?" Adam asked seriously. "James Carneson, 46 years old, he has lost consciousness when we passed by. I tried using gauze to stop the bleeding, but it didn''t work. To stop the bleeding, I can only reach in. Is there any problem?" The young female paramedic said nervously. "How did he get hurt?" Adam asked, "How did such a big wound form?" "do not know." The young female paramedic was startled: "On the way here, we also wanted to ask his wife, but you have also seen that the patient''s wife was in hysterical shock and just yelled all the way." "Don''t move!" Adam emphasized it again, then walked to the patient''s wife and asked, "Madam, how did your husband get hurt?" "Ah!!! Ah!!!" The patient''s wife lost her eyes, just screamed and vented her endless fear. "Doctor, the patient has been losing blood and must be treated immediately!" Reminded the young female paramedic. "I know!" Adam had a guess in his heart and waved his hand: "Don''t move, don''t move!" "what!!!!!!" Time is running out. Seeing that the patient''s wife can''t recover at all, Adam grabbed her shoulders, face to face, learning from her, and screamed. The loudness of the voice instantly overwhelmed the patient''s wife''s roar, and immediately calmed her so that she would stop roaring. "How did your husband get hurt?" Adam asked. "Goose, goose, goose..." However, the patients wife wanted to talk, but she could only make a sound of "goose, goose," and could not say a complete sentence. "what''s the situation?" At this time, Dr. Burke, who had received the news earlier and was already waiting to take over, walked over and frowned and asked, "Why didn''t the patient be sent in?" "I stopped it." Adam said: "I perceive the danger. I need to ask how the patient was injured before I can be admitted to the hospital." "Naughty!" Dr. Burke looked at Adam in amazement: "What makes you aware of the danger? Now the patient is in danger and must be sent to the hospital immediately!" "I don''t agree with this." Adam looked at Dr. Burke and said solemnly: "Doctor Burke, I have a keen intuition for danger. Please trust my intuition and my judgment!" Dr. Burke was startled: "Dr. Duncan, are you sure?" "I am sure!" Adam said something and looked at the patient''s wife: "How on earth did your husband get hurt? You don''t tell us, we can''t save it. Do you want your husband to die here?" "He He" The patient''s wife also understood the seriousness of the problem and tried her best to organize the language, but for a while, she couldn''t tell clearly. "Does he have a bomb in his body?" Adam stared into her eyes. There are not many things that can cause him such a strong sense of threat. Combined with the patient''s chest wound, his first reaction is that the patient is a human bomb. This is not unheard of in the free country of America. Wow! As soon as he said this, the people around were in an uproar, and then they backed away again and again. "rocket missile" The patients wife was reminded by Adam that she could finally organize some words: "James, was hit by a rocket..." "rocket missile!" When everyone heard it, there was another uproar, and they retreated farther. "Doctor, what should I do?" The young female paramedic also reacted and screamed. "Are you pressing hard objects? For example, metal?" Adam asked. "I don''t know...it seems to be!" The young female paramedic was about to cry. "Call the bomb team over immediately." Dr. Burke ordered the nurse. "Don''t move." Adam again ordered the young female paramedic, and then said to Dr. Burke: "The rocket should not explode, but it may explode at any time. We can''t let him go to the hospital, let alone let him get close to the operating room." There are oxygen supply devices in the operating room. Once it explodes, under the promotion of such a large amount of oxygen, it will definitely be a chain explosion, and the entire hospital can be blown up. "Correct." When Dr. Burke heard about www.novelhall.com, he obviously thought of it. Even he began to suspect that this was a carefully planned terrorist attack launched by terrorists. after all. The original human flesh bomb has a limited effect, but after such a disguise, it can blow up the entire hospital, and the tragic effect that it caused will be shocking. "Black alert." Dr. Burke told the nurse next to him: "Allow everyone in this building to evacuate." God knows how powerful this rocket is. The best way is to let people drive an ambulance away from the hospital and away from the crowd. But at this time, who would dare to drive? Perhaps, as soon as you move, the rocket will detonate either actively or passively. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 566: Everyone is a talent Medical center. The entrance of the building. An ambulance parked here alone. A young and beautiful girl in uniform was sitting in the ambulance with sweating profusely. Her right hand plunged into a **** chest, her eyes were extremely scared. "Go and save my husband!" As time passed by, the patient''s wife who had screamed in fear also came back to her senses. Seeing that everyone was eight feet away, no one was going to save her husband, she was immediately anxious. "Sorry, we can''t go through until the bomb team arrives." Adam shook his head. joke. Although he has bullet time, his speed is far beyond ordinary people. But this does not mean that he can take the position of the uniformed girl, take out the rocket from the patient, and then throw it out quickly. The explosive speed and explosive power of the bomb are unknown. The threat to Adam is so strong. Obviously, once it explodes in his hands, or explodes around him, it will send him a cool song. He is indeed very devout in curing diseases and saving people. But don''t forget. The reason why he did this was to save people safely and increase their lifespan, that is, to survive. And now he wants him to risk his life for an outsider he doesn''t know? Sorry! After working hard for so many years, he has never forgotten who he is. He is not the Virgin! Shout out to people: Your wife is very energetic. But it''s too **** to be called that by others. If he had an accident now, in the end, he wouldn''t know who would be cheaper in the end. A fool would do that! "You are doctors! It is your responsibility to save people!" The patient''s wife yelled hysterically again. "It is our responsibility to save people, not to destroy bombs." Adam said indifferently: "We must wait for the bomb disposal team to come and remove the bomb threat before we can save people." Dr. Burke stood aside, his face tangled, but hesitated and chose to remain silent. If he didn''t know at the beginning, he took over the patient, for the sake of his professional ethics, perhaps he would insist on being responsible to the end. But at this moment, not only did he not take over, he also suspected that the other party was a terrorist with a human flesh bomb. Naturally, he would not impulsively want to become a hero. "That is, we are just medical staff, not bomb disposal personnel!" "Who knows if they are terrorists, deliberately doing this!" "Do normal people have rockets?" "If she really loves her husband, she should drive an ambulance to a secluded place, and then personally remove the rockets from her husband''s body. That''s true love. Otherwise, why should the doctor be required to dispose of the bombs?" "She must know the pink mist, so she dared not pass." "Pink mist?" "Don''t you know? When the bomb explodes, the affected people will be blown into countless fragments. If the power is strong enough, the people will be liquefied or even gasified. In the first moment you were still alone, in the next moment, you became a cloud of blood, leaving nothing but **** particles. " "OMG! It''s horrible! We are just ordinary medical staff, not field medical staff." "In the United States, is there a difference?" "Thanks to Dr. Duncan''s keen instinct, he perceives the danger, and warns us in advance, otherwise maybe we will all die and the entire hospital will be bombed into the sky." "..." The medical staff standing far away talked about them with lingering fears. Under fear, I was full of gratitude to Adam, and full of hostility and anger to the patient and husband of the initiator. "We are not terrorists!" The patient''s wife also heard the discussion, blushing and roaring around, but her footsteps did not move. "Mindy, why are you here? Where''s James?" At this time, a car drove to a stop, and a white middle-aged man in the uniform of the Allied Forces during World War II walked down and shouted to the patient''s wife with blood on his body. "You idiot! You killed James!" As soon as Mindy saw the other person, he shouted and cursed: "You hurry up and save James." "I''m not a doctor." The man looked at everyone confused: "You are all doctors, why don''t you save James?" "Because he has rockets in his body!!!" Mindy broke out: "How old are you and James, these two idiots? You still play such a dangerous game..." "We are not playing games!" The man interrupted dissatisfiedly: "We are repeating it. We have accurately copied the Allied anti-tank weapon in World War II, the M9A1 rocket launcher!" "Is it the rocket you fired?" Adam was shocked. It is said that Americans can play, but this time, it still broke Adam''s imagination. "We test fire in the backyard. I am the gunner and James is the loader. We follow those specifications exactly. It is a 60mm caliber and one and a half pound rocket launcher. It''s perfect..." The man still didn''t understand the situation, and as he spoke, he fell into the joy of the perfect copy of the weapon again. "How powerful is the explosion?" Adam interrupted. "I do not know." The man was taken aback and murmured: "Anyway, it is an anti-tank weapon that is very powerful." "Now you have such a powerful rocket that you shot into James''s body, and it may explode at any time!" The patients wife Mindy yelled: If you are really James best friend and comrade-in-arms, then you will go over now, drive the ambulance to a place where there is no one, and then take the rocket out of James body and let the doctor save James. Time is running out, James is dying!" "..." The man from the Allied forces of World War II was stunned there, and then remembered that the rocket he blasted out did not explode. He was lying in the belly of his comrade James, and might explode at any time. "Mindy, you know that I am a French-Italian hybrid, and I really want to save James, but this is really not my strong point. Let''s wait for the bomb team to come..." "..." When Adam and the others listened, the corners of their mouths twitched. A powerful truth. He is a French-Italian hybrid, so he is also a French-Italian soldier. What can''t you do, escape the first place! Nothing wrong! Quite a few Sheldon and Leonard teamed up to play games, grabbed the Blade of Azzinoth, and allowed Leonard and their teammates to be outnumbered and died on the spot, but he directly sent away and shouted, "I am a sword." Saint''. Then he quickly auctioned off the sword of the Juggernaut. Faced with the questioning of the three Leonards, he confidently replied, "I am a night elf thief, haven''t you read the character introduction?" "What''s the situation now?" The bomb team finally arrived quickly. Wait for Adam to finish talking about the situation. The leader of the bomb squad was also very speechless, it was simply killing and killing others. "How is the evacuation of this building?" "Still being evacuated Dr. Burke has been paying attention to this matter and immediately replied: "There are operations in the operating room that cannot be stopped. " such as. Dr. Sheputt was undergoing a craniotomy, which was stopped halfway through, and the patient died 100%. "I recommend driving the ambulance to an empty place as soon as possible before disposing of the bomb." Adam proposed. "No, homemade bombs are too unstable to move." The leader of the bomb team immediately denied. Adam said nothing more. This kind of occasion can only be handed over to professionals. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 567: Openthedoor！ Outside the medical center. "What''s your name?" The captain of the bomb team shouted at the female first responder who was on the verge of collapse. "Hannah Davis." The female emergency worker trembled. "OK, Hannah." The leader of the bomb team said: "If we want to save Mr. Carlson, we must take out the bomb immediately. Only you can do this." "I can not do it!" Hannah cried. "No, you can do it!" The leader of the bomb team shouted: "You need to be very careful, take out the bomb very slowly, remember to keep it level, and then give it to me, ok?" "No, I can''t do it, I want to leave here." Hannah grew more and more frightened. Pressing the bomb is already scary enough, and now you have to take the bomb out of the patient''s body, even if you are careful, this action is too big. Just think about it to know how dangerous it is. "No! You are an emergency responder, you want to save my husband!" The patient''s wife Mindy yelled. This word worked. It''s just counterproductive. Hannah thought of the emergency patients she worked so hard, even if she violated the emergency procedures, she could directly put her hand into the patient''s chest, but what she saved was a person who died on her own and nearly killed countless people. But now his wife only knows to yell at her and let her risk her life! She is only 22 years old, has just graduated, has just started working, and her life has just started. If the patient is a hero, or even just an innocent ordinary person, she might risk saving her teeth by gritting her teeth. But the other party is clearly doing his own death. What kind of World War II weapon game is playing, and even his comrades are not willing to come to rescue him, so why let her rescue him? Don''t do first aid anymore. Whoever loves to do this kind of work! She also has her own family and loves her parents. How sad would she be if she knew she was dead? These thoughts flashed in Hannah''s mind instantly after the patient''s wife Mindy finished roaring, and then she withdrew her hand decisively, jumped out of the ambulance, and ran into the distance. "Do not!!!" The patient''s wife Mindy roared again when she saw this scene. But that''s it. Her feet were the same as the French-Italian mixed-race man standing there, motionless. "Damn it!" Everyone hid behind the wall. The leader of the bomb team that was close to him even lay directly on the ground. These are all subconscious actions. A few seconds later. The bomb still did not explode. Everyone breathed a sigh of relief, and looked at the probe. The leader of the bomb team stood up, glanced at the patient, then turned around and glanced at the crowd, gritted his teeth, and said: "I will take the bomb out now, you are ready to save the people immediately." Adam frowned, because not only did the sense of threat not diminish, but it became stronger. What this means is obvious. I was thinking about whether to persuade the captain of the bomb team to stay away. boom! A cloud of pink mist appeared. The power and release time of the bomb is not enough to blow people nearby. Only the bomb team leader was directly impacted and fell to the ground because of his proximity. "Save people!" After the sense of crisis disappeared, Adam ran over immediately, checked and fell to the ground. He had passed out, with a lot of metal fragments stuck in his back, and the bleeding captain of the bomb team. "Push the bed!" Dr. Burke was the second to react, yelling with his ears roaring. Unfortunately, no one responded. Because where the nurses in the hospital went through this kind of battle, their ears buzzed and they didn''t have time to pay attention to what others were saying. Adam directly raised the leader of the bomb team with his hands flat, walked quickly into the hospital, and put it on the bed pushed by Dr. Burke himself, while pushing into the emergency room, while doing the examination. "team leader!" Several members of the bomb team gathered around. They have experienced this kind of buzzing all the time and are very adaptable. "Go and call the nurse over." Adam ordered. "The danger is over, immediately re-supply oxygen to the emergency room!" "The operating room is ready." "Call Dr. Sandy over." Dr. Burke picked up the indoor phone in the emergency room and called Richard, the director of surgery, who had been waiting for news, and asked him to re-supply oxygen. The leader of the bomb team was bombed like this. Before being sent to the operating room, he must first stabilize his condition in the emergency room. An oxygen mask and other auxiliary breathing devices are indispensable. The operating room also requires a certain amount of preparation time. Under the joint efforts of Dr. Adam and Burke, after his condition stabilized a little, he was rushed to Operation Room 3 immediately. And Dr. Sandy, the plastic surgery doctor, was already waiting there. The leader of the bomb team was close. Not only was there a lot of metal fragments inserted in his back, but also a large area of ??skin was burned by the high temperature of the explosion. Plastic surgery would definitely be needed by then. Fortunately, the leader of the bomb team was facing the bomb at that time. Otherwise, I''m afraid I would be disfigured long ago. Back plastic surgery and facial plastic surgery are completely different concepts in this face-seeing world. With current plastic surgery, it is impossible to do so perfectly. Once disfigured, plastic surgery only changes from scary to less scary. If you want to restore it to the same level, or even take it to the next level, it''s not thinking about it. In contrast, the back is much better. When Adam and others rescued the captain of the bomb team in the operating room, there was already an uproar outside. Mindy, the wife of the patient who was killed in the bombing, cried loudly. The French-Italian mixed-race man in Allied military uniforms is also shirking responsibility, saying that doctors and emergency personnel are incompetent. It''s overwhelming. It was not until the people from the FBI came and took them away that the hospital calmed down a bit. Although happy Milliken, shootout every day. Holding a gun is a legal right granted to citizens by the Second Amendment to the U.S. Constitution, and no one is allowed to deprive it. But that is a gun, not including anti-tank rockets. Even the deceased patient''s wife Minti kept shouting that her husband just made a big gun. But the FBI clearly does not approve it. It is 1999 and the tragedy that shocked the whole world has not happened yet, but Americans are very sensitive to bombings and other attacks. no way. Who keeps his family always doing things all over the world and making countless enemies? The U.S. people don''t say it, but they still know it in their hearts. How can you not be afraid of others'' reprisals This is New York, the Quanmi Economic and Cultural Center, and the one that was almost bombed was one of the largest hospitals in New York. Such a big movement must be investigated by the FBI. Today you can easily synthesize rockets in the suburbs of New York and launch them on your shoulders. Can''t you directly launch a terrorist attack tomorrow? Even if you don''t want to, what if things fall into the hands of real terrorists? I''m afraid of moving everything. As soon as the FBI got serious, Adam was also approached. When Adam came out of the operating room, a young and glamorous woman wearing a professional suit was sitting at the door of the operating room. She stood up, squeezed Adam''s favorite dimple, and held her ID in front of Adam. "Dr. Adam Duncan, this is Jesse Page, FBI, do you have time, I have some questions I want to ask you..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 568: Collect 3 Peggy to summon the dragon Medical center. Outside the operating room. "Peggy?" Adam was startled, and smiled in his heart. The name of a foreigner is so funny, Peggy can be a name and a surname. The essential. The one Adam met, named Peggy, was very beautiful. Peggy Adler of the Snow Maiden into the mortal world will not say anything. The Jesse Page in front of him is not only bright and beautiful, but also a dimpled beauty. Emmm. Juno''s full name is Juno Peggy McGoff. It''s another Peggy... If they are put together, it happens to be the first name Peggy + the middle name Peggy + the last name Peggy, and it''s all Peggy. However, Adam is not a certain blasting heavenly master Emma madness, he has no special preference for the same name, and naturally he has no idea of ??summoning three Peggy to summon the dragon. "Any questions?" Agent Jesse Page gave Adam a surprised look. "It''s nothing." Adam smiled: "It''s just that I know a lot of Peggy." "Doctor Duncan..." "Is it for the previous bombing?" Adam interrupted: "Shall we talk to another place? Come with me." After speaking, he walked towards his office. Agent Jesse Page was helpless and had no choice but to follow. Adam''s office. Emmm. That''s right. Adam has his own office. of course. Before the last time the nurses went on strike, he paid for the rent from the hospital. The decoration is luxurious and the facilities are all available. It is very convenient for people who often use the hospital as their home. A female orthopedic resident in the medical center who directly used the free storage room of the hospital as a room was envious and opened the door to a new world. I also learned from Adam. I rented a room by myself, decorated it, and made it my home. Not only was it safer and more comfortable than the previous storage room, but it also saved time on the way to the hotel room. Anyway, there is a mine at home, which is not bad for this money. "Tea, coffee or drink?" After Adam sat down, he signaled Jesse to also sit down, and the group of nurses on duty that Alice Gray had hired next door, who were very discerning, came to ask for instructions. The boss is here, and the service that should be provided must be kept up. Adam was used to drinking tea, and the nurse knew that it was the guest who asked. "No, thanks." Jesse shook his head. Then she was dumbfounded. However, Adam opened a safe. The female nurse went over, took out tea leaves, high-grade unopened bottled water, and a water heater from the inside, put them on the table, boiled the water in person, and prepared to make tea. "There are people coming and going in the hospital, and you must pay special attention to food safety." Adam explained. Jesse''s eyes flashed you rich people are too scared of death, too fussing eyes flashed. Adam smiled slightly. She is still too young to understand. No matter how safe it is, there must be some protective measures, let alone the dangerous U.S. country. Adam didn''t want to bet whether his tongue could taste the taste of poison, and he didn''t want to bet whether his stamina was "just you show" and whether he could withstand the poison of poison. Adams apartment, hospital office, Peggys apartment, old friends bar, wherever Adam would go at the time, stocked a full range of antidote and anti-venom. Emmm. This was a decision made when Adam occasionally recalled some news in his previous life. Hundreds of millions of fortunes and great fame, there are always people who want to harm me, isn''t it normal. Be steady, it''s always true. The scene quieted down for a while, and the conversation naturally had to wait for the female nurse to leave. Adam looked around at this familiar beauty agent. Ok. She is the FBI agent who conducted a background security review of Howard in the Big Bang Theory. The pair of dimples impressed Adam. Adam glanced at her left hand. There is no ring. Too. There are still ten years to review Howard, and she is more than 30 years old, and marriage is normal. At the moment she is only in her twenties. The husband of the future SEALs of 1.89 meters away is probably still out of sight. "What can I do for you?" Adam smiled after the female nurse had finished making tea. "Is such that." Jesse stood up, picked up the pen and paper, and looked at Adam: "Can you tell me more about the process of the bombing this time?" "of course." Adam spoke from his perspective. Of course it is an absolutely objective perspective, without any subjective thoughts. "I know." Jesse scribbled some words in the notebook and looked up at Adam, her eyes sharp: "I have a question, Dr. Duncan, how do you know that this patient is in danger, and also asked the patient''s wife if there is a bomb in the patient? " "intuition." Adam cried out "coming" in his heart, but smiled calmly on his face. "intuition?" Jesse showed a look of disbelief. "Correct." Adam smiled and said: "Agent Peggy, as people who have dealt with life and death for many years, we have more or less intuition about life and death and danger. If you don''t believe me, ask other doctors and nurses. It''s like my colleague Meredith still said this morning that she might die today, so she was reluctant to come to work. You know, as interns, if the hospital does not mandate that we have to rest and maintain sufficient energy, we would all want 007 to be spent in the hospital. If this inexplicable feeling is not too strong, how could she be reluctant to come to work? " "Your colleague''s name?" Jesse picked up the pen again. "Doctor Meredith Grey." Adam smiled: "Her colleagues and roommates, Dr. George O''Malley and Dr. Liz Stevenson, could not persuade her. In the end, it was Merediths best friend and colleague, Dr. Christina Young. Then she was brought to the hospital. It turns out she was right. If it were not for me to detect the danger in advance, I would prevent the patient from entering the hospital. Follow the normal process. The patient will be sent to Operating Room 3, which is next to the oxygen facility center of the hospital. Once it explodes there, the entire hospital will be blown up. As the doctor inside, Meredith has a high chance of dying. Do you accept this intuition? " "I will talk to her." Jesse was noncommittal, but the suspicion in her eyes disappeared a lot. "Don''t believe it?" Adam took a sip of tea and smiled: "Then let me say one more thing, also this morning, the surgery schedule board in our corridor is not as full as usual. Our Director of Surgery, Dr. Richard Webb, Dr. Preston Burke, Director of Cardiothoracic Surgery, and Dr. Derek Shept ''Something bad is about to happen'' sigh. This is their intuition as experienced old doctors. And it turns out that their intuition is correct, isn''t it? " "..." Jesse was speechless, so she could only write down every name Adam said, and inquired one by one afterwards. But such things are generally impossible to lie. It''s too easy to verify. She believed Adam''s words of intuition, but she couldn''t help but complain: "Damn it! What kind of hospital is this? How come so many doctors have such magical intuition?" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 569: Tribute to the broken leg Medical center. Adam''s office. "Then you directly ask the patient''s wife about the bomb?" Agent Jesse Page already believed that doctors had some magical intuition about the dangers of life and death, and the doctors in the medical center were extraordinarily exaggerated, but she still asked. "Is the bomb attack strange in the United States?" Adam replied: "When a patient has a big hole in his chest and he has a hand in it, it gives you a very strong sense of crisis. I don''t know what you think of first, but all I can think of is a bomb." "..." Jesse thought for a while, again speechless. There seems to be nothing wrong with this logical reasoning. In 1995, there was once a major terrorist attack in the United States. The three criminals used very large bombs to blow up the entire Federal Government building in Oklahoma City. The reason is also embarrassing. All three men are soldiers. The headed person, not surprisingly, had divorced parents since childhood, had an unfortunate childhood, had a depressed life, and had a different kind of admiration for epic heroes since childhood. After growing up, this kind of worship transferred to the actual American soldiers. So, with the yearning for a hero, he joined the army during college. The heroic temperament cultivated since childhood made him an extremely good soldier. Protect the weak and fight for the people. This is his belief. But over time, those princes in the special zone wantonly intervened in military affairs, constantly undermining the sanctity of the military in his heart. After being on the real battlefield, I watched the innocent people of other countries who fell under their own gunfire, the cities bombed into ruins, and the helpless women, girls and children everywhere. This made him feel a great sense of guilt and anger. Emmm. Of course, Adam guessed that the more important reason was probably the return of the God of War, but he did not get the honor and treatment he should have. He felt revenge. This planned the sensational bombing. There were countless casualties during the period. The soaring flames brought by the violent explosion swept the nearby buildings, obstructing the escape of many civilians in the nearby buildings, and the wreckage falling from a high altitude looted the lives of innocent passers-by. Such tragic things are not alone. Firearms and bullets can also kill people, but compared to bombs, they are not worth mentioning. As a U.S. citizen, can you not be afraid of bomb explosions? In daily life, it is common sense not to joke about firearms or bombs. Because Americans will take it seriously. Maybe I will call you the FBI right away, and then the classic scene will appear:! Hearing the sound of firecrackers, Americans either hugged their heads and squatted immediately, or they ran away. Frozen three feet is not a day''s cold. It is not easy to develop a habit. Not to mention that the whole people are accustomed to it, it is even more a matter of a day''s work. Later, this habit even spread to the homes of foreign little brothers. Asia has watched a video in this life. When a high-ranking African-American official came to the East, when the firecrackers sounded, the retreat was called a silky... The situation just now. Agent Jesse Page thinks about it carefully. If she replaces her, she might also think of a human bomb. "Okay, I will talk to them one by one." After the suspicion was reasonably explained, Jesse closed the notebook and got up to leave. She knew Adams identity. Before coming over, the boss had clearly explained to her that she would like to ask softly. after all. A well-known best-selling author, the youngest billionaire from scratch, is not a small person whose FBI can suspect investigations at will. This inquiry is also a routine matter. Because apart from Adam''s suspicion that there was a bomb at the beginning, it is a bit puzzling, no matter from the process or the result, Adam has no problems. In order to avoid Adam''s disgust, the boss deliberately asked her as a rookie to come over. Ok. Of course, her appearance is actually the most critical reason. A big beautiful woman asked regularly, even if the question was slightly over the line, Adam, as a man, would not care about her. These are all routines. "do you know?" Adam also got up and put his hands on the desk. He wanted to take off his glasses, but unfortunately he didn''t. He could only shake his hands and squint at her: "You did a good job." "Ok." Jesse stopped and looked at Adam in surprise. "I''m serious." Adam straightened up, and walked up to Jesse''s steps, leaning on the desk with one hand, pointed at Jesse, and said with a saucy expression and tone: "You are beautiful, you know ?" Jesse put his arms around his chest and looked at Adam quietly. "You are youthful, unrestrained, and energetic!" On a whim, Adam couldn''t help but imitate Leonard''s sorrowful operation when facing Agent Jesse Page in the original time and space: "I will pick you up at eight o''clock and take you through the night you will never forget~" He wanted to see if the same words, the same tone and expression, the same object, and the individual, what Leonard had learned, really worked. "sounds good." Agent Jesse Page laughed out a pair of dimples. "but?" Adam was not as surprised and ignorant as Leonard. From the look in her eyes, he knew that this routine was useless at all, so he withdrew the salute of the broken leg, returned to normal, and smiled slightly. "No but." Jesse smiled nonchalantly and said: "If you don''t mind if I bring my good friend with me, I''m happy to let you take me through the night I will never forget, oh no, it''s with us~" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. If they were replaced by Leonard, they would definitely ask inexplicably, "Really?" . But who is Adam? Naturally it is impossible to be confused by this appearance. He immediately noticed that there was a problem. Eighty percent of Jesses best friend, Adam knows... "I was laughing." Adam didnt foolishly ask her girlfriend who was, and smiled directly: You take it seriously. This is a routine that a friend of mine likes to play. Im just wondering if this trick will work, so lets try it and see. My opinion is correct, this trick is really useless." "is it?" Jesse scoffed, "Which one of your friends?" "you do not know." Adam naturally cannot say Leonard. "Ha ha." Jesse consciously saw through the trick of Adam''s unfounded friend, and sneered: "Kate is right, you really are a bastard." After speaking, he turned around, unscrewed the door handle, and left. "Kate..." Adam grinned. As a flower of the New York Police Department and a beautiful rookie of the New York branch of the FBI, it is not surprising to know each other. But Kate had Adam on his back and told Jesse what Adam didn''t know. Ok. Anyway, it won''t be a good thing This makes Adam speechless. I knew I wouldn''t play so casually to pay tribute. It''s better now. With today''s appearance, no matter what Kate made up of him, in Jesse''s eyes, it is not true or true. The wind critic was killed! No way! Be sure to make it clear to Kate tonight. wrong! It was for Kate to explain to him clearly why he wanted to maliciously slander him behind his back. No one can hurt him without paying the price! nobody! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 570: Dragon Adam Medical center. Into the night. Changing room. "Go to the Friends Bar at night?" Adam walked in, changed his clothes, smiled and sent out an invitation. "Am I right?" Liz exclaimed, "Is this Adam Duncan inviting us?" "You must have heard it wrong." Meredith echoed: "This is impossible!" "Ok." George nodded: "It seems that we were all hallucinated by the bomb." Christina laughed beside her while changing her clothes. "All you can drink tonight." Adam looked at Meredith with a smile. "What do you mean?" Meredith said uncomfortably, "Am I an alcoholic in your eyes?" "Ha ha." It was not Adam who was laughing alone, but everyone was laughing. "Well, even if I like a little wine." Meredith faced everyone''s laughter, and said without confidence: "Am I still coveting your wine? I can''t afford it?" "Of course I can afford it. This is not the point." Adam smiled and said: "The point is that everyone escaped from the dead today. You must celebrate. You can give money at that time." "Why?" Meredith quit immediately. "Hahaha." Everyone laughed again. Meredith inherited the property of Alice Grey, and it was inevitable that she had a small wealth. She is now an intern, and most of her time and energy have been devoted to her internship. The last time her nail pierced the patient''s heart also sounded a wake-up call for her, so she rarely drank it. Otherwise, given the level of her alcoholism, she would really let go of drinking, and the family property might not be enough for her to drink like this. "Today is really dangerous." After laughing, George exclaimed. "Adam, why are you so good?" Liz looked at Adam. "Not as good as Meredith." Adam smiled reservedly: "I only felt the danger, and Meredith had a foreboding that a few hours before the danger happened, what is this? This is the highest realm that the Prophet of Autumn Wind hasn''t moved the cicada, the way of sincerity can be known beforehand! " Emmm. Of course, to be more accurate: Tian (Editor) Dao (play) warns the protagonist... This happened today. Adam is sure that Meredith is the absolute protagonist. Christina doesn''t care that the treatment is at the level of the heroine of Mary Su, but she is definitely not as good as Meredith in the C position. Without him. She has no crisis warning at all. "I would rather have your ability." Meredith vomited: "My feelings are vague, I''m not sure, otherwise Christina and the others can''t pull me from the bed to the hospital. It''s like you just feel like you don''t know anything, you dare Prevent severely injured patients from being admitted to the hospital." "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. "Let''s go, let''s go from Friends Bar!" Liz changed his clothes and waved. Everyone got up and left together. The Old Friends Bar is right next to the medical center. It is not a few steps away. You don''t need to drive at all, just walk past it. "Joe really shouldn''t offend you." After leaving the hospital building, Christina glanced at Joe''s bar, which was quite deserted across the road, and said something leisurely. Everyone followed her gaze and looked over. "Adam, your revenge is indeed not small." Liz sighed. "What kind of revenge is this?" Adam shook his head: "If it weren''t for gathering with friends in a place very close to the hospital and saving me the time to leave the hospital, I can''t remember it at all, it''s just a matter of convenience." "You went so easily, Joe''s business has just collapsed." Liz couldn''t bear to say: "I heard that Joe is about to close this bar that has been open for more than ten years, sublet it out, and find a new place. I don''t know what to do in the future." "Joe is a nice guy." Meredith couldn''t help but said. "So?" Adam shrugged and said, "When you save a person first, and then that person stabbed you in the back, it''s fine if you don''t retaliate. Do you still want to be friends with him and join his business?" Everyone was speechless. They and Adam are colleagues, and they know the ins and outs. They put themselves in the situation and think about it, even if they didn''t rescue Joe from the car that hit him in the first place. However, as Qiao''s tube bed doctor, who should have been able to participate in the famous static surgery, Qiao directly gave the quota to others, and they couldn''t accept it at all. At least he would never go to his bar again. Even if Joe''s fat face is more amiable, they will probably look at it. Going to a bar is to drink to relax and relieve stress. How can you find yourself feeling angry? "What do you want to do so much?" Adam smiled and said: "I didn''t target him? It''s all about business, market economy, fair competition, he has the ability to attract the original customers back." "..." The corners of everyone''s lips twitched. Listen, do people say it? Are you a capitalist who doesn''t need money and competes fairly with small merchants like Joe? It''s really a big joke in the world! Even if Joe has business acumen and experience, he will try his best to innovate the service model. But under your massive capital, you can''t resist a few times at all. Except for being acquired, you have copied the model, used more capital and lower prices, and directly squeezed it out. The point is that Joe has offended you. He wants to be acquired by you, join you, and work for you. He has no chance. When you decide to shoot, the end of Joe''s bar is doomed. "Joe''s bar is down, and the old friend bar will monopolize this piece of the bar market by then." Christina squinted at Adam: "You won''t raise prices quietly then?" "hiss!" Liz took a deep breath and said in shock: "Really, the brave teenagers who slay dragons eventually become evil dragons. Monopoly is the tumor that corrupts brave teenagers." "It looks like I''m going to have a big drink tonight." Meredith echoed: "You must drink it back, otherwise Adam will become a dragon in the future, and we bar consumers must have been sucked by him unknowingly." "unconsciously?" Christina said leisurely: "What if he just **** your blood upright? Do you have a chance to resist? We are okay, the big deal is not to drink, but you can''t, drinking is just what you need." "What is drinking is my just need?" Meredith retorted with a lack of confidence: "Well, even if I like a drink, I can buy it myself and drink it at home." "Comeon! Alone?" Liz hit the nail on the head. "..." Meredith was speechless. For the same wine, the wine in the bar is several times that in the nearby store. People are still eager to queue for a long time, and even stuff money for the guard to enter. Is it really for the sake of drinking? of course not. That''s for making friends in bars! Shuren Zhou said: Without restraint, the most eye-catching one will limitlessly converge on pornography, gambling and drugs Wine is a color medium! "of course not." Adam smiled and interrupted: "That''s the style of ordinary capitalists. I''m not a capitalist. Opening a bar is just a casual cut. Um, set up a place for friends to relax. Am I short of the money?" Emmm. I almost missed it. Although Adam will not use this to increase prices. However, the Old Friends Bar will be the only high-end bar near the Medical Center, and the traffic will definitely increase. For him who wants to make connections in the medical world, traffic is everything! As long as everyone is here, they all recognize the concept of the old friend bar, and they all regard Adam as a friend, then Adam''s future path in the medical field should not be as wide and wide as possible. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 571: Life of the rich in Versailles Friends bar. "Doctor Duncan." "Doctor Duncan." "Doctor Duncan." When Adam entered, everyone who saw him greeted him enthusiastically. The explosion this morning was naturally the center of the gossip. If there were no terrible consequences of Adam, under the methodical analysis of the supporters who knew the little nurses the most, it would have spread everywhere. It is only natural that the feared colleagues at the Medical Center are extremely enthusiastic about Adam. "Let''s offer Dr. Duncan a drink." "To Dr. Duncan!" Some people started booing, and everyone agreed. "Drink it for fun, everyone." Adam naturally wouldn''t refuse. He raised his glass and had a drink with everyone, said, and went to the friends'' side. Two tables. Chandler, Monica, Rachel, Rose, Phoebe, Joey are at the table, and there is an additional Ant-Man. Emmm. This is Phoebe''s new boyfriend, who looks a lot like the male protagonist in the movie Ant-Man, but much younger. Matthew, Lily, Ted, Barney, Robin are at the table, and there is an extra girl. It seems to be Ted''s sister. Christina and the others were arranged by Adam at a table on the other side. Three tables of people are Adams three main circle of friends in New York. It''s just that they had the embarrassing experience of getting together in the past, and Adam deliberately divided their seats into various corners, and the provinces were all crowded together in a mess and embarrassing. Christina and the others stayed together every day, and after Adam arranged them, they left directly. Chandler and Monica would go first. "Chandler, wait for a seat and accompany Monica back." Adam reminded: "Pregnant women should be very careful in the first trimester." "I know." Chandler nodded. "Do not worry." Monica smiled and said, "I''m not that vulnerable. Besides, you don''t know how much Chandler cares about his children. Now he is the boss, and he gives orders to me every day." "Have you heard?" Adam smiled sharply. "Of course I listened." Monica shouted, "If you don''t believe me, ask Chandler." "Listen to me unanimously." Chandler said quietly: "I don''t agree, listen to her." "Hahaha." Everyone laughed suddenly. "Phoebe, who is this?" Adam looked at the young ant man sitting next to Phoebe. "This is my boyfriend Mike." Phoebe introduced both parties: "Mike, this is the Adam I have been telling you about." "Hello there." "Hello there." Adam and him greeted each other and laughed: "Mike, do you like Marvel comics?" "Uh." Mike was startled: "I''ve seen it a bit." "I think you can take a look." Adam smiled and said: "There is a superhero Ant-Man inside, who can control countless ants, fly into the sky, and save mankind. Phoebe once said that in a few decades, the earth will be ruled by ants. Maybe you can be this ant-man. ." "Wow!" As always, Phoebe clapped his hands exaggeratedly and applauded: "Good idea! Mike, let''s dress like this next Halloween. You will be the superhero Ant-Man, and I will be your flying ant." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. What this said. Do you know how Ant-Man controls ants? The old Siji is the old Siji, this is a show of affection in public. "Okay." This will be a little Mike, who looks at his pretty big sister Phoebe in love, "I will go to see the story of Ant-Man. Next year, our Halloween set will definitely overwhelm everyone in one fell swoop." "Yeah!" Phoebe laughed happily. Adam, Monica and others looked at each other, and they all saw each other''s comfort. This friend who is the most free and weird and the most troubled in life experience seems to have finally found his own happiness. Although I don''t know how old Mike is, it''s not easy to ask who is Mike or Phoebe. But Adam felt it must be Phoebe. This kind of infinite spoiling of the boyfriend of the handsome little brother of the rich and powerful is definitely the ultimate happiness that countless leftover women dream of. From then on, Phoebe talked about her past tragic situation and wanted to sympathize with him. Adam and the others could finally complain and interrupt without any scruples, and no longer have to worry about hurting Phoebe''s feelings. Emmm. Phoebe''s set has always been speechless and helpless before. Such as Rachel''s newborn party. It was originally organized by Monica and Phoebe, and Phoebe was responsible for inviting guests. But she forgot the most important Rachel''s mother. When Rachel went crazy, Phoebe said pitifully: "I don''t have a mother, so I often forget..." There are many such things. Adam and they actually understand Phoebe. Because this is a way for Phoebe to attract everyone''s attention. It''s just a bit hard to say a word with too many times. But it''s all right now. From then on, Phoebe will come back to this set, waiting for her will be ruthless complaints like Lets come less, Enough of you, and Save the province. Hurt by everyone? It''s okay, go hug your superhero Ant-Man boyfriend and cry for comfort. If it is more serious, you will drag your Ant-Man boyfriend to blacken and fight hard to rule the world. People, as soon as they struggle and find their own sense of existence and direction, there are not so many messy thoughts. "Who brought Emma?" After caring about Phoebe and her Ant-Man boyfriend, Adam looked at Rachel again. "My mother." Rachel sat there enjoying herself. It has been more than a month since Emma was born. I thought that the pain of giving birth was the hardest, but who would have thought of having a baby too. Emma seemed to be crying in her ear all the time. No wonder so many pregnant women become depressed after giving birth. Before, she felt that she could try to bring the idea of ??the area, but she didn''t insist on it for a few days. Fortunately, she has a mother. Only mother is good in the world. Emmm. Mrs. Green hired a nanny for her, which was a very good one. The scene of taking granddaughter is like this. "I miss Emma, ??hug me quickly." The graceful and luxurious Mrs. Green, remembering her granddaughter, clapped her hands. The nanny automatically sent a clean Emma, ??teased Mrs. Green for a while, and enjoyed the family happiness. When Mrs. Green had had enough, or Emma was hungry, vomiting and peeing and started crying, Mrs. Green immediately handed her baby granddaughter to the babysitter who was already waiting. Ask the nanny to take Emma to the bedroom for a change and tease Don''t bother her. of course. Sometimes Mrs. Green would leave the house thoughtfully and go out shopping, letting her precious granddaughter slander wantonly, not seeing is clear, not hearing is clear... After divorcing Leonard, he took up half of Leonards most of his lifes struggles, and almost even split Leonards favorite sailboat into two pieces and took half of it to disgust his Mrs. Green. Its real finances. Freedom, leisurely travel. Nowadays, the happiness of Hanyu''s grandson is really envy of others. In the beginning, Rachel rejected and criticized this method of rich people raising children, thinking that it would weaken the relationship and connection between parents and children. After all, can you raise your child with **** and piss? Can it be the same as your Yun? but It smells so good! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 572: Dreaming Performing Arts Friends bar. Chat with Rachel and the others about Emma. The topic turned to the matter of buying a house. "Adam, we are ready to buy a house in the suburbs." Monica rubbed her belly and smiled. "Pretty good." Adam smiled and said, "Do you need my help?" "No need to." Chandler answered: "There are still many months before the birth of the child, we have enough time to find a house we like." "Give Joey a loft?" Adam teased. "Correct." Chandler smiled and nodded. "Joy?" Adam looked at Joey who was moved: "How are you doing? Have you met a suitable one? If you don''t look for it anymore, you are the lonely strange uncle in Emma''s eyes." eon! " Joey exclaimed dissatisfied: "I''m Joey Tribbiani, Emma and their godfather, or TV star, I can only be the most handsome uncle, how can I be the lonely strange uncle!" "The most handsome?" Monica raised her eyebrows and said: "Are you sure?" Adam met Joey''s subconscious gaze and smiled reservedly. In Joey''s eyes, he said properly: "Yes, it''s down!" But he was unable to refute. "Rachel, what are you and Rose planning?" Adam looked at Rachel: "I think you might as well buy with Monica and the others, so that the children of the two families can play together in front of and behind the house. This is a happy life." "Yup." Monica responded positively: "Rachel, don''t you think this is great." "I do not know." Rachel hesitated and said: "I like the life in the high-rise buildings in the city, it is more convenient, otherwise it would be time-consuming to go to work every day." "But the children live in the city, not in the suburbs." Monica persuaded: "There are cars coming and going, so many strangers, do you dare to rest assured that the children are running around?" "I also think the suburbs are pretty good." Ross said: "We all grew up in the suburbs." "talk later." Rachel is noncommittal. The nature of her work determines that she prefers to stay at the forefront of fashion. Metropolitan urban areas are the most basic requirement. If possible, she even wants to move directly to Paris. "Let me say that everyone will buy together in the suburbs. This is the best way." Adam smiled and said: "Phoebe, Joey, you can all think about it. At that time, I will also buy a house in your community and live there when I have time. It''s so lively. Otherwise, it would be a pity if you are not together and you are busy with your own affairs, and there is almost no time to contact. " "I''ll forget it." Joey hugged Chandler: "Anyway, Chandler''s family left me a loft for retirement, so I don''t have to buy a house." "Ok?" Adam looked at him in surprise: "Why, what do you think?" With Joeys current wealth, buying a house in the suburbs is easy. His work does not need to stay in the city all the time. Since he is not planning to buy it, it must be because even if he buys it, he estimated that he would not live there, and it would not be worth paying the property tax every year for nothing. The others looked over thoughtfully. "I just had such an idea." Joey clapped his hands and pursed his lips: "Rachel and Rose are married and have a baby, Chandler and Monica are married and have a baby, Phoebe and Mike are also sweet and sweet now, it seems that I am the only one left. Up." "Joy." The three daughters of Rachel gave a distressed cry. "I have also thought about it these days." Joey smiled: "In a short time, it seems that I have no chance to find the other half of me, like you, to form a happy family, then what should I do after you all leave? It seems a little confused. But fortunately now I figured it out. Chandler and Monica left me an attic at home, which is my permanent backing. Then take advantage of this point in time. Why don''t I chase my dream? " "Your Dream?" Chandler was surprised: "You mean..." "Correct!" Joey laughed and said: "You all know that I am an actor. I came out to act before graduating from high school. I always wanted to be an actor like Al Pacino..." "You are pretty good too." Adam ridiculed: "As long as you want this goal, you can achieve it many years ago... a fraction of it." "Hahaha." Everyone laughed suddenly. "what?" Ant-Man Mike didn''t understand this stalk. Phoebe immediately explained to him, and when he heard that Joey had almost been Al Pacino''s hip replacement, he couldn''t laugh. "Don''t laugh." Joey also smiled, then waved to interrupt everyone: "I heard about me! I want to be the real Al Pacino, not his hip substitute. Over the years, I worked hard and worked hard, but it was just going around in New York TV circles. Not to mention top movie actors like Al Pacino. Even among the TV actors, they also belong to the ups and downs. Leaving the American drama of our days, I might suddenly evolve from the master to the unknown. In the past few years, I have also tried to transform. But this is not Hollywood after all, the chance is so little, it is really not my turn. " New York and Los Angeles are also known as the two major cultural centers of the United States and the East. There is Broadway in New York. Los Angeles has Hollywood. Although compelling, Broadway seems more elegant. But Hollywood is conquering cities all over the world. The resources and opportunities provided by the two are completely different. "Because of you in the past." Joey looked at everyone and said sincerely: "I really can''t bear to leave. Of course, I still have no bottom in my heart. I dare not abandon everything and go to Hollywood to work hard again. But now I want to try. " "Joy" Rachel and they were very sad. "Have you really thought about it?" Adam reminded: "In fact, it''s good to be a simple TV actor. He has a small reputation and doesn''t have so many fame and fortune. Find a popular American drama and continue to perform it, save enough money, and directly realize financial freedom. Even if you stop acting then, why can''t you do it? As for the other half, you can take it slowly, maybe you will meet tomorrow, and then fall in love quickly. At that time, you can buy a house opposite Chandler''s house, and you will always realize the dream life with your favorite person by your side and your best friend living opposite. You have been in the New York entertainment circle all these years, and the resources you have accumulated so hard are also here. Now you are impulsive, abandon all this, and go to Hollywood, where you are not familiar with your life. There are only two possibilities One is that you are very popular, and you have skyrocketed from then on, but because you are too busy, you and Chande Reel them drifting away. The other is that you hit your head and broke the blood. You cant hang around in Hollywood. After you come back, your original resources are also exhausted. People are middle-aged, alone, and really can only live in the attic of Chandlers house. Inside. Two choices and three possibilities, you have to think about it. " "..." Joey was startled. The ideal is full. The reality is very skinny. The enthusiasm of the dream-seeking entertainment industry that had just been ignited was cooled down instantly by Adam''s words. "I think about it, um, I will think about it again..." :. : M.x txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 573: Short is original sin Friends bar. Adam''s words made Joey retreat again. The risks involved have always been Joey''s biggest worry. He hasn''t forgotten the painful experience that he was suddenly killed when he played the role of a handsome doctor, and then couldn''t find a job for a long time, and finally put down the "coffee position" and started from an unknown supporting role again. That meeting. Because the acting career was interrupted. He even broke his medical insurance. As a result, he had a hernia and couldn''t bear the pain. However, because the operation at his own expense was too expensive, he did not dare to go to the hospital for treatment. The sourness is unforgettable. "Joy, you dream of becoming Al Pacino, is it for fame or for profit?" Adam cared slightly about the last single dog in the circle of friends. Emmm. Although he was also recognized by Chandler and the others in the circle of friends, and is now single, Joey and the others did not count Adam when they talked about single dogs. "I do not know either." Joey said blankly, "Should have all." "Ok." Adam nodded and said: "Very honest, since you are pursuing your dreams in the showbiz for fame and fortune, then I am not optimistic about you taking the Al Pacino road." "why?" Joey said in surprise: "You may not know that Al Pacino is our predecessor idol in the entertainment industry. Many people have a lifelong dream of becoming the next Al Pacino." "That''s because the thinking is solidified." Adam reminded: "You are Joey, not Al Pacino, are you? Besides, other people want to do this, why do you have to be like others? You are Joey Tribbiani, you should find one that suits you best. The way." "The best way for me?" Joey stunned: "Which way?" "Of course it''s the American drama road." Adam smiled: "I know that in your circle, movie actors look down on TV actors. TV actors are very envious of movie actors and always feel inferior. But is this really the case? In terms of investment and production, movies far surpass TV dramas, and in a short period of time, the fame and fortune brought to film actors far exceeds TV dramas. But you did not notice. A hit American drama can be filmed forever, telling the characters and growth of the protagonists from various aspects. This is simply a vivid and legendary biography. Can the length of the movie be achieved? After ten or twenty years, the newly grown-up audience will watch the exquisitely produced movies of the year and only feel that the picture effects are too bad. Who is the main actor? Check it, he was very popular back then, and then he threw it away with an oh. Most of them don''t even bother to investigate. No matter how superb a movie actor''s acting is, the aspect and dimension he can show are also severely limited by the plot and duration. Sometimes, short is the original sin. And what about the super-length and explosive classic American dramas? One inch long and one inch strong! The time is long enough, the plot is rich and real (taken from many hot events of the year), and after ten, twenty years, or even generation after generation, it will still be very attractive. It is to serve as a historical teaching material, showing the characteristics of that era, and it is also a good video material. The next generations can see three-dimensional characters in their minds, and they will even think that this is a person who has really lived. Many people will be interested in following the stories of these people. This kind of name is a movie star, okay? " "Yeah, it seems to be." Phoebe exclaimed: "So there are such benefits to filming TV series!" "Then you need classic American dramas." Joey shook his head. "Do not." Adam smiled and said: "Classic American dramas are not good enough, but classic sitcoms are best. Things like humor and funny things will fade out much more slowly. Moreover, classic sitcoms are originally about the daily life of the protagonists, and they are particularly good at enriching the three-dimensional images of the characters from all angles. This is a typical character-driven plot. This is something other classic American dramas with plot-driven characters do not have. I only said that the classic American dramas can give you a name far beyond the movies in a wider time perspective. How about profit? " "Li?" Joey was stunned: "You wouldn''t say that acting in classic American dramas can bring me far more revenue than movies? It''s impossible!" "Why is it impossible?" Adam replied: "In the entertainment industry, fame and profit are bound, and being famous is advantageous. Acting in classic American dramas has brought you a wider fame in a wider period of time. Why can''t it bring you wider profit? ?" "but" Joey still felt something was wrong, which really broke his traditional thinking. "How many aspects of your income?" Adam asked. "Remuneration, advertising, commercial performance, mainly these three." Joey said. "No, you forgot about the film and television surroundings." Adam reminded: "What we are talking about now, all fame and fortune are centered around a classic American drama, this is the most important thing. Remuneration, advertising, and commercial performances are all temporary. Only by closely surrounding the film and television of classic American dramas can you continue to provide you with generous income. " "Around? Don''t laugh, it''s impossible." Joey smiled: "This is the most important fat of the film and television company, how can it be distributed to the actors?" "why not?" Adam also laughed: "Imagine that a classic sitcom is on the air. All audiences will like those leading actors. After a few seasons, changing one person may cause protests. The ratings plummet. If you change two, it will be difficult to play. , But what if a few leading actors unite and force the film and television company to talk about peripheral division?" "hiss!" Joey took a sigh of relief: "In that case, either the filming will break up, or the film and television company will give in, and most of it will be the latter, because no one will have trouble with the interests. If all the leading actors are not played, the show will be straightforward. Yellow, the follow-up surroundings are just empty talk." "But the premise is that several leading actors can unite together." Chandler shook his head and said: "In this situation, the film and television companies are generally divided and disintegrated. Once one is moved, the rest must fall apart. Human nature is selfish and difficult!" "This needs someone to be eye-catching." Adam smiled and said: "Joy can tell everyone about it, and even reduce the salary to unite everyone. Believe me, the temporary salary reduction and the long-term annual peripheral division in the future are not worth mentioning. A classic sitcom, the annual operating income of peripherals is something you can''t imagine. Joey, you fantasize about becoming Al Pacino. At first, it was estimated that you paid tens of millions for one of his films, right? But once you follow this method, UU reading is tied to a classic sitcom, and even if you dont work in the future, even if you dont work, every year you will be divided into your surroundings, and those movie bigwigs that you admire will have a hard year. . And still lie down and explode them every year. That is the real winner in life! " "impossible?" Everyone looked over and was stunned. "Trust me, that''s right." Adam smiled. In the future, it is already twenty years later. Each of the six friends of Friends will receive 20 million U.S. dollars each year. Do you dare to imagine? That meeting. How does Al Pacino compare to Joy? Who envy whom? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 574: Im not targeting anyone Friends bar. "Wow, I was tempted by what I said." Shouted Phoebe. "Who isn''t." Joey smiled bitterly: "But it''s good to get back together, but there is still a crucial question. Where is this kind of TV show? I have been an actor for so many years, and I have never even heard it." "Ha! You are lucky." Adam smiled: "Have you forgotten who I am?" "Do not make jokes." Joey shook his head and said: "I know you are a well-known writer, but writing and being a screenwriter are completely different things, and to write the effect like you said, even the top screenwriter requires enough luck." As long as you have a brain and writing style, it is enough to write. You can be a screenwriter, but you have to shoot every sentence you write. These are totally two concepts. For example, those descriptions that like to be piled up with gorgeous rhetoric are quite tall to read, but how can they be photographed? Evil charm smiled, and he could only take pictures of the war **** with a crooked mouth, only evil had no charm. Of course, the whole narration explained that this is evil enough, evil enough and enough evil, that''s another matter. "At that time you will know." Adam smiled evilly. Emmm. Note: This is true evil. This world itself is a comprehensive world of American dramas, and naturally there is no such phenomenal American drama as Friends. Ok. There are no classic American dramas such as the romance of my parents, the Big Bang Theory, and so on. In the past, Adam was lazy to do these things. Not bad for this money. When the money reaches a certain amount, it is a string of numbers. Adam really doesn''t have much interest in money anymore, even he himself doesn''t know how much money he has, and he doesn''t care about it at all. This is not the kind of pretending to say that you actually want to make the most of the people''s money in your heart. But after the money is enough, it is not worth mentioning in terms of the promotion of various attribute points of the system. Can money buy life? Can money buy endurance? Can money buy wisdom? Will not work. The opposite is true. Set a verdict on top of one another. But now Chandler and Monica are about to have children and are about to move out of New York. Adam is the godfather of the children, so naturally he wants to give them some gifts. What better gift than directly giving them financial freedom from birth? That''s right! Adam is ready to let Friends descend into the world of Friends. of course. Rachel and the others are past that age and can no longer play themselves. Although everyone''s maintenance is pretty good, everyone visible to the naked eye is not as fresh and tender as a few years ago. After all, they are all over 30, and Westerners develop early and age quickly. Just like Rachels second sister, Amy, said Joey in a rough and not rough way: "Hey, you are the one who played our day. Ouch, the makeup artist has enough powder for you." Youth is fading, where is the beauty that can be completely covered by applying powder and lighting up. I can''t play it anymore. But this is their story. They can pay for the adaptation of the story. Adam, as a friend, naturally won''t lose them. There is no such exaggerated 20 million dollars a year, but there is no need to do anything, no need to shoot. Everyone takes a few million a year. Isn''t it fragrant? This little money is not worth mentioning to Adam. But it is not good to give directly. In this way, it is reasonable. What Adam has to do is to hire a top screenwriter team to be the gunner, take out the character and the story outline, stare at a few episodes first, and when he is on the right track, he can be the shopkeeper. The benefits of this far exceed any investment. Don''t be too easy to achieve ten small goals every year. It can be called a real cash cow. But Adam really didn''t care. Too rich does not necessarily lead to happiness. Chandler and Monica were the happiest life when they were neither high nor low before, and they had no worries about food and clothing, and loved each other. If it weren''t for Joey to go to Hollywood to work hard, his future is uncertain, plus Chandler and they will have children in the future, and if their daughter wants to be pampered by sugar daddy, he really wouldn''t have moved this idea. Adam, the godfather, is also broken. of course. In the story of Adams Friends, the ambiguity between Rachel and Joey is gone, that is, the content of the next three seasons is condensed into one season, and just eight seasons. Joey is very familiar with this story, and can be a co-producer or assistant director, assistant screenwriter, etc., to complete the magnificent upgrade from an actor to a higher-level screenwriter, director, and producer. If he really wants to act, relying on the connections he has accumulated with these tall identities, he can easily get the role, which is 10,000 times better than he went to Hollywood to work hard alone. After chatting with everyone for a while, Adam sent Chandler and Monica away. After all, Monica was in the first three months, so pay special attention. Before Adam came over, she had been sitting and chatting with everyone for a long time. "Actually, you can get in touch with Matthew Lily and the others. After they get married, they will definitely move to the suburbs. I think you two should have a lot of topics in common..." Adam once again **** the relationship between the two best couples in his mind. If Rachel is unwilling, and Phoebe and Joey can''t go in a short time, only Chandler and Monica live in the suburbs, and they must be a little lonely. Adam remembers that after Matthew and Lily got married, they bought a house in the suburbs. Because I bought it suddenly and had no experience at all, I was scammed by a cunning real estate agent, and I bought a junk house with a large angle on the floor. The house is also a heavy asset in the United States. How could it be possible to change it when you want to change it? In the end, you can only have fun, use the built-in bevel, and Matthew accompanies the children to skateboard. But it''s not necessary now. Adam wanted to directly introduce Matthew and Lily to buy them in Chandler''s neighborhood. Who dares to cheat them and ask Adam, a billionaire''s friend, whether it is a decoration! In the past, everyone was a circle of friends, and they didn''t contact each other at ordinary times, so they were naturally unenthusiastic. But once you get married and have children living next door, and there is a hub like Adam, two couples with very good personalities can definitely become very good friends. This is also a good wish of Adam. "Are you talking about them?" Monica pointed there with a weird expression. "Ok?" Adam followed her gaze, and the corners of his mouth twitched. But I saw Matthew and the others at the table. On the table was a very large glass full of beer. A group of people gathered around and watched Lily pick up the large glass. Matthew, the fiance, raised his wrist, exposed his watch, and performed a standard timekeeping action. "begin!" Lily picked up the big wine glass and poured it directly into her mouth. "Drink, drink!" "Hurry up!" Ted and others roared. Grunt. Grunt. Lily didn''t rest, and drank the beer in the big glass in one breath. "Ten seconds!" Matthew shouted with a laugh. "Oh!" Lily domineeringly pressed the wine glass on the table, burped a wine, and laughed: "You see it, everyone! This is drinking!" Ted and they both pointed their fingers at Lily and signaled to the onlookers that this is the God of Bacchus! "They are not married yet." Adam had to change his voice: "I''ll be fine when I get married... I''ll be ready to have a baby when I buy a house..." "Lily is still so young and energetic." Monica sighed. "I believe we will have a common topic." Chandler smiled and said, "I just hope that they can get married and have children soon, and move over, so that everyone can have a company." "almost." Adam smiled and said: "They will get married in only a few months And with their stickiness, relax their vigilance after marriage and have a baby soon. Well, let''s put it this way, the days after your physical examination and before pregnancy are just normal daily operations for the two of them. " Ted has repeatedly emphasized that a series of apartment rules such as no tricks on the kitchen floor are not without reason. Matthew and Lily were emotional, and they became affectionate in front of Ted. Real dog food making machine. "Have you heard?" Monica squinted at Chandler who slapped her tongue: "This is someone else''s basic operation, don''t blame me for forcing you." "I do not have." Chandler touched his soft thighs, but smiled bitterly. Adam sent Monica away and went to the table with Lily, the **** of Bacchus. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 575: Dont be a guarantor Friends bar. "Adam." Lily and the others greeted warmly as soon as they passed. "Bacchus, Lily." Adam teased. "what is this." Lily said proudly. "Ted, don''t you introduce me?" Adam looked at an extra woman at the table. "How do you know that Heather is my sister..." Before Ted finished speaking, he glared at Lily: "Needless to say, Lily must have told you..." Lily has a big mouth and has no sense of secrecy. You told her the secret a second ago, and the whole world knew it the next second. You don''t let her say, you can suffocate her. This is a skill. emmm. The little aunt passed it down perfectly. "It''s not me this time!" Lily cried aggrievedly. "It wasn''t Lily that told me this time." Adam smiled and said, "You have a lot of similarities in appearance." "is it?" A smile appeared on Ted''s face: "Adam, I''ll introduce to you, this is my sister Heather, Heather, this is Adam." "Hello, Heather." Adam smiled and greeted her. "Hello, Adam." After Heather and Adam said hello, they complained to their old brother Ted: "You have so many good friends, why never tell me?" "You know the reason." Ted murmured, seeing Heather glaring at him, raising his hands in a surrender gesture: "OK, I know you have grown up and matured. I won''t talk about you anymore. Now I will introduce you to you. Adam is a doctor and has nothing to do with your financial career." "Who said this?" Heather retorted: "Doctors are all high-quality customers. Knowing one more will have more contacts, and Adam is not an ordinary doctor at first sight, is he?" "how do you know?" Ted couldn''t help it again. "Please!" Heather looked at his brother mockingly: "The average doctor comes in and so many people circle around him, cheering for him?" "Uh." Ted looked at his ineffective sister in amazement. Is this still his little sister who is the number one for petty theft, why can''t he have fun, and can''t even figure out whether the door is pushed or pulled? When are you so savvy? There is a girl in my family who has just grown up. At this moment, Ted''s eyes were full of relief. "It seems that I did the right thing." "Oh?" Adam sat down next to Robin and asked curiously, "What did you do?" "Heather wants to come to New York to work hard and rent a house in New York, and he needs someone to co-sign the lease." Lily was finally able to cut in. "Ted was unwilling at first?" Adam thoughtfully. Ted''s sister is probably not reliable. A joint signature or something is actually a guarantee. In the current life, Asia has seen many such things, but in fact, he understands that even if relatives speak, they cannot do such things as guarantees for the other party. Once the other party ran away or lay down to pretend to be a salted fish, the other partys debt will be weighed on you. And this probability is not low. Adam has a classmate who is very righteous. If his friend asks him for help, he has never said anything else. A few years after graduation. A good friend of his said that doing business requires a temporary turnaround and asked him to borrow some money for himself. The number is not small. He doesn''t have that much money himself, but a good friend speaks, and he has always done serious things, and his business is booming. The money is a big number for him, and it is nothing to a good friend. It is understandable to make a temporary turnover. So at the begging of a good friend, he asked relatives, friends and some acquaintances in the village who loaned a lot of money and gave it to good friends. emmm. In the name of a good friend, the signed IOU is also a formal IOU written by a good friend, but if he borrows it beforehand, there is no doubt that he is the guarantor. Otherwise, who knows who his best friend is? Then his nightmare came. After a good friend got the money, he didn''t know what he was doing. I heard that it was a gambling, so he lost all the money and the business collapsed. People went directly to other places and said they wanted to work to pay back the money. One year, two years, and three years passed. The other party can''t even see anyone. Every time I call, it is a sentence and I am working hard. Adam, a righteous classmate, was miserable. The money of relatives and friends is cheeky and can be delayed. The money that can be borrowed must be repaid, and it must be repaid as soon as possible, otherwise it will be very profitable and it will be over in a lifetime. A few years ago, all his savings were gambled away by his good friends. He desperately started earning money with nothing, but he worked hard to earn money, where there was money to make money quickly. After three years of work, it was only enough to repay the interest. The girlfriends who were going to get married are not surprisingly divided. Relatives and friends complained endlessly. Less than 30 years old, a sunny and sturdy man who lost a few tens of catties in three years with a vicissitudes of life, although he could not reach the level of "Zhen Shiyin reveals the state of the second half of the life". But the whole person is numb. Adam went through the meeting and heard that he had also figured it out. He lay down there and said to the acquaintances in the village who loaned: "I will pay the principal, but I have no interest, and no money. They are all acquaintances, no one knows who. Seeing that this classmate Adam has been forced into this, these acquaintances who lend money are also very helpless. Anyway, the high interest has been charged for three years, and if it is forced to become a bad debt, he promised to only pay the principal now. But it''s the principal. With the speed of making money at Adam''s classmate, without eating or drinking, it hasn''t been a decade, so don''t even think about it. He was originally a good person with a good personality and strong ability. He found a good job as soon as he graduated. There was also a beautiful girlfriend who talked about in college and was about to get married. Almost all the classmates envied him. But now because of the momentary enthusiasm, he fell directly into the pit. This is the harm of guaranty. Because you never think of what uncontrollable things the other party will do. Speaking back to Ted''s sister Heather, the lease is to be co-signed with the contractor. In the United States, renting a house not only requires a co-signer, but also requires the persons annual salary to be dozens of times the monthly rent and a good credit record for five years as a guarantee. If it''s just that the rent is not paid, it doesn''t matter to Ted. I was afraid that his sister Heather would do something wrong in the house, such as damaging the house, that would not be something Ted could handle casually. Looking at Ted''s appearance, his sister probably is not reliable at ordinary times. He was unwilling at first, it made sense. "Please!" Ted complained: "Can you blame me? She spent six years attending three universities, broke two cars, experienced a five-day marriage, and stayed in a tree for nine weeks. Last time I said I would transfer to New York University, but on the day of the admission interview, I secretly sold my TV and sofa. The TV alone was worth $2,000 I took the money and went to Spain to participate in a concert meeting. " "Huh!" Heather yelled, "I thought they were going to cut down that tree. I was doing it for environmental protection!" "But no one wants to cut down that tree." Ted was helpless. "..." When Adam heard this, he endured very hard. Heather and Phoebe are a bit like, they are both environmental fighters, doing some dumbfounding things. Nine weeks in a tree? emmm. In this way, it is better than Phoebe. Sure enough, it''s not reliable. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 576: Turn over Friends bar. "But I don''t know!" Heather flushed with anger. "Ok." Ted also knew that he shouldn''t talk about this in front of Adam and everyone. The younger sister wanted face, so he apologized. "My fault, it was a thing of the past. Now you, together with Barney, taught me a lesson and proved that you are mature enough. I also signed a co-signer for you." "This has something to do with Barney?" Adam''s expression was a little weird. Instead of him, let alone let the second sister Teddy contact Barney, once Barney dared to walk into the second sister Teddy''s line of sight, he didn''t say anything, first beat Barney violently, and let Barney admitted to the hospital. "It''s not what you think." Ted quickly explained: "In the beginning I also guarded Barney strictly. Every time Heather came over, I didn''t tell him, just because he was afraid that he would attack Heather..." When he said this, his expression was a bit disgusting. But it was thought that every time his home sent him a Christmas card, Barney would stand behind him and sing to the picture of Heather on the card. Take off her pants. Pull off my pants. Under the witness of Lu Xingyi. Let her turn the sky over. Hot girl Heather. Hot girl Heather. I will provide one-stop service. There is also a series of self-composed and self-sung songs. What I want to see when she was born, I knelt and waited for me to have a little sister in Lin Xing Ted, who is becoming more emotional day by day, I want to meet her, and then... Ted rolled his eyes every time, and gave Barney a elbow if he couldn''t listen. The force of rejection was limited. "You should believe me." Barney, who has been silent all the time, said: "I''m just talking about it, but as long as I promise you, I won''t do it." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "why are you laughing?" Barney dissatisfied. "I understand everything I understand." Adam glanced at him. "This place is too rubbish, not as good as the McAllen Bar." Barney stagnated and began to complain. "That''s because everyone here knows you." Adam said the key. Barney was admitted to the hospital as a friend of Adam''s, and was infected with an obsessive drug. He has long been known as the Medical Center. Most of the old friends'' bars are doctors and nurses from the medical center. Even if one or two newcomers don''t know him, as long as a friend bites his ear and knows that Barney has been insulting, he will naturally go as far as he can. Again. Although there are safety measures, it doesn''t matter much, but it sounds disgusting, and there is a certain risk after all. Barney is not so handsome that he doesn''t care about any risks. Here, naturally, I am deflated again and again, and I don''t want to stay any longer. "Barney and Heather, indeed taught me a lesson." Ted said roundly, "I should believe them." "Oh, what''s the matter?" Adam smiled. "It''s like this..." Ted had just opened his mouth, Lily had already blurted out, and the future dragon will finish speaking in one breath, take a deep breath, then picked up the beer that Matthew had handed over and drank it. It turned out that this time when Heather came over, Ted still wanted to hide from Barney at first. But it''s a pity that he told Lily with a big mouth. then. Barney blocked directly in the apartment and saw Heather. During the dinner together in the evening, Heather talked about developing in the financial industry in New York. Barney directly took out the business card of his giant bank executive. Ted tried his best to stop it at first. Because he knows what virtue Barney is. But Heather persisted. He could only send Lily to look at them a little bit. But who knows, when Lily went to make a surprise inspection, they found two people who were dressed in a hurry afterwards in Barney''s office. After Ted knew, he was naturally furious and scolded Heather severely. However, this is a scene where Barney and Heather joined forces. They knew that Lily would come, and they knew that Lily had a big mouth, so they wanted to take this to teach Ted a lesson. "Ha ha." Adam listened to the whole story and couldn''t help but smile: "It seems that Barney still has a little bottom line, otherwise it would be too much to say that he hasn''t completely cleared the situation of his infatuation." "what?" Heather shook: "Barney has a fascination?!" "You do not know?" Adam was surprised: "He had it before, and it hasn''t been six months, so I''m not sure whether it''s completely healed, but it doesn''t matter, you didn''t do it again." "You have a craving poison?!!!" Heather stood up abruptly and yelled at Barney. "Relax." Adam comforted: "General contact will not cause infection. Didn''t you see that we were all sitting with him." Heather turned pale for a while and stared at Barney fiercely. Barney winked at her again and again. "Heather, what''s the situation?" Ted would be a fool if he still didn''t see the problem. "Ah oh." Lily also understood what had happened for the first time. "Barnes Dinson!!!" Ted gritted his teeth and looked at Barney: "You lie to me!!!" "OK OK." Barney broke the jar: "We didn''t lie to you, but the story is not over yet. What Lily saw was what we pretended. At that time, we really didn''t do anything, just to teach you a lesson. It''s not counted after Lily is gone, so it''s not a lie to you." "Does the rest count?" Ted was really angry: "You are too much!" "Yeah, Barney, you are too much!" Lily and Matthew also condemned. "I just said, how could I be wrong, I understand everything that I understand." Adam sighed: "In front of Mei Se, how can Barney have any principles? He promised Matthew last time without joking about his future. Believing that he doesn''t extend the hand of sin to his sister, doesn''t he believe that cats don''t eat fish and dogs don''t eat meat? " "you are right!" Robin looked at Barney in fear and disgust. Fortunately, the last time her little sister Katie came, she didn''t let Barney contact Katie, otherwise God knows what will happen. "Heather, don''t worry..." After Ted glared at Barney, it was over, and he looked at Heather with an ugly face: "There may not be something wrong..." Then he looked at Adam for help: "Adam?" "Come with me." Adam shook his head and stood up: "Go to the hospital for a check first." "Yep!" Ted also got up and stepped forward to support Heather, who was a little soft. Lily and they all got up, including Barney. "Don''t follow, stay away from my sister!" Ted scolded. "Barney, you really crossed the line this time." Matthew said with a serious face: "This is Ted''s sister!" "Yup." Lily also stared at Barney: "Do you really have no bottom line?" Robin didn''t bother to talk to him at all. The crowd flocked Heather to the medical center next door for blood tests. With Adams face, the results soon came out. "Adam, how is it?" Ted stared blankly. "Negative." Adam looked at the report and said. "Thank God!" Ted yelled. "Woohoo." Heather was overwhelmed with grief and joy, unable to control his emotions, and couldn''t help crying. "Now that I know how to cry, what did I do?" Ted hates that iron cannot be a steel track. "Can this be all to blame for her?" Adam reminded: "Are you right?" "I warned her a long time ago..." Ted was not convinced. "What about Barney?" Adam sneered: "If you were firm from the beginning and didn''t give Barney a chance to break through the bottom line step by step would this happen? Speaking of which, even Matthew and Lily were wrong! " "Correct." Matthew said solemnly: "We should all stick to our principles and shouldn''t allow Barney to break through the bottom line step by step. I am also responsible for this matter today. I should have turned my face with Barney last time about what I taught." "Who would have thought that Barney really has no bottom line." Lily murmured. "I am also wrong. If we all insist, either he accepts this most basic rule of life, or he gets out of our world." Adam sighed: "After this incident, no matter what you think, as long as Barney didnt give birth to a daughter and didnt really change this bottomless approach from the bottom of my heart, Im not going to see him again. Please pay attention to this when you meet in the future. a little." Everyone: "..." :. : M.x txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 577: Shining and stabbing January 1, 1999. The first day of goodbye to the old and welcome the new. This happened. Adam''s disguised severance with Barney left everyone with a gray layer. They are also very angry with Barney. But still not to that level. So I was still surprised by Adam''s decision. And only waiting for Barney to give birth to a daughter as a precondition, what the **** is it? Adam wouldn''t really think that Barney, who gave birth to his daughter, would become a daughter slave. He would change his mind and fear for his daughter to meet a man like him. Emmm. It seems to make sense. But Barney didn''t even want to fall in love, let alone get married and have children. It seems that you really need to pay attention to the party in the future, and Adam can''t bring Barney with him. Adam didn''t say any more. Barney, the love of watching TV series in his previous life, disappeared after experiencing a series of events. Imagine that a friend is in your ears, constantly using all kinds of vulgar words, repeatedly saying in public what to do with your sister, and even composing songs and singing. Even your mother was added. That''s right. Barney claimed to be with Mrs. Teds mother, Mrs. Mosby, and had a while in the car to the airport... Any normal person would smash his face with a punch, without a violent beating, it was almost completely bloodless. But Ted just smiled helplessly, adding a tickling elbow at best. Now that things really came out, and the nasty things came true, Ted also scolded his own sister for immature first, then scolded Barney a few words, and then there was no more. have to say. Ted to Barney. This is true love. Saying goodbye to Lily and others who were in a complicated mood, Adam left with Robin. "I heard that there was an explosion in your hospital today?" Robin sat in the passenger seat and remembered the hot news in New York today: "Damn it! When can I report such news!" "Don''t worry." Adam comforted: "The current precipitation is to lay the foundation for the future popularity. I believe you can become the best reporter." "is it?" Robin couldn''t help laughing. "of course." Adam smiled and said, "Look at your first reaction to report this news, not how the bomb was made. It''s so cool. I really want to make one by myself. I''ll know." "..." Robin heard the ridicule in Adams words, and said dissatisfied: "I like weapons, but not to the extent you said." "is it?" Adam was surprised: "I wanted to talk to you more, because I faced it myself, and afterwards I heard them talk about the various characteristics of this rocket and how this person made it." "How did he make the M9A1 anti-tank rocket?" Robin blurted out. Adam laughed and said nothing. Robin knew immediately that he had been fooled. "You enthusiasts!" Adam shook his head. "what''s happenin?" Robin said indifferently: "This time it was an accident. We just liked it and didn''t use this to kill." "he died." Adam Yoyo reminded: "His wife was almost scared to death, and he still left three children. He tested it in the backyard at home. Just imagine if it was not a dud bomb, it exploded directly, or when it was made in the garage at home, it exploded. Can his children and wife be spared? There should be limits to what can and cannot be played. Things that are too dangerous, even if you like them again, are not suitable for hobbies and toys. " Robin was speechless, but looking at her expression, she still had some disapproval. The character of the gun mad is obviously not something Adam can change with a few words. Fortunately, Adam only mentioned it casually, and was not ready to change Robin. If he really wants to transform Robin, as long as he is full of vitality, he has enough confidence to make Robin change. Action has always been stronger than words! "Where is this going?" Robin discovered the problem at this time, first looked out the car window, then looked at Adam: "Isn''t this the way to your apartment?" "Not going to my apartment tonight." Adam smiled mysteriously. "Where to go then?" Robin was surprised: "This cold weather, let me say okay, I don''t have you to be cold resistant. In the autumn, after a long time, I caught a cold afterwards. Now you don''t even think about it. I will have to go to work later. " "Where did you want to go." Adam played with taste: "It''s not what you think, I just want to go shopping with you and buy you something." "real or fake?" Robin couldn''t believe it. Before, her relationship with Adam was either in a fight or on the way to a fight. What does Adam mean by doing this now? Do you want to be one step closer? "Adam, this..." Robin hesitated. "There is no such thing, it''s true." When Adam saw Robin like this, he was afraid that something would happen if he kept on teasing him, so he quickly broke the key: "I want to take you to the mall to buy things." "the mall?" Robin looked at Adam with an agitated look. "Yes, it''s the mall, let''s go shopping together in the mall, just today~" Adam winked. "Do not!" Robin finally reacted, unwilling to accept this fact. "Oh yes~" Adam nodded affirming Robin''s conjecture, and then clicked on the car TV. "Come on, Mr. Johnson, I know I''m not good, please don''t put me in confinement? Would you like me to do something to make up for it~" On the car TV, a young Robin appeared in a white shirt and plaid skirt, begging the male teacher in the classroom, raising his eyebrows and biting his lip, expressing his willingness to make compensation... Emmm. This is the beginning of many action romance movies. "Oh no!" Robin had reached out to close it, and was blocked by Adam with one hand. "Do you think it makes sense to turn it off now?" Adam smiled and said, "Robin Sparkling?" "Is it Katie?" Robin had no choice but to let the car TV play her MV. "I see, how about I sing a song for you?" The sudden turn of the plot is surprising. It is not an action romance but a song MV. "Everyone, go to the mall! Just today!" Robin danced and sang, showing enchanting. Emmm. This is a MV specially shot to encourage everyone to go shopping in the mall. The name tells everyone to go to the mall together. It is Robin''s first and famous song when he was an idol singer when he was young. "I''m going to kill Katie!" Although Adam didn''t say, he just watched the video with a smile, but Robin had already got his own answer and said frantically. Except for Katie who came over at Christmas, no one else would show these outdated MVs far away in Canada to Adam. "Isn''t that good." Adam smiled and said: "RobinSparkling is so cute. I have already ordered the original silicone bracelet and graffiti jacket for you. I can be your robot friend and fly straight to space with a rocket with you, dance and sing in the stars... " Robin was dark and silent. "Why, not happy?" Adam apologized: "My fault~" While speaking, he stretched his hand to the car TV. Just when Robin''s face slowed down, thinking that Adam was still a person and took the initiative to turn off the TV that was ashamed of her, she almost went crazy. "Since I''m not happy today, Robin Shining, who puts on the sun, is not appropriate. Let''s change the style." Adam pressed the next song. On the on-board TV screen, Robin appeared on stage to say hello at the concert. "Do not!" At this moment, Robin cried out again in disbelief. "Oh yes!" Adam nodded and smiled: "Compared to Robin Shining, I like it better..." The car TV happened to be placed in Robin Liangjingjing said: "Hello everyone, I am Robin Liangjingjing, in fact, I should say that I used to be Robin Liangjingjing, because Robin Liangjingjing has already Dead, my new name is..." Having said this, Robin turned around, took off his wig and graffiti jacket, revealing a metallic punk dress, his style changed from sunshine and sweet to suddenly become gloomy and mysterious. "Robin Stabbing Knife!!!" "You are so beautiful... The law can''t stop me from loving you, I will follow you closely, and the prohibition can''t scare me..." In the car TV, Robin, transformed into Robin Stabbing Knife, is singing wantonly. "Well, I also prepared this suit for you." Adam smiled and said: "This psI love you, did we go to the mall together? Although I don''t want to say, but you are not happy, I am really happy." Robin: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 578: Police officer, please arrest me Year 1999. The first day of the new year. Everyone is happy. Adam is very happy. Although Robin was unhappy at first, he was also very happy in the end. Shame is the same thing as ethics. If you lose it, you will never have it. So much so that when a TV colleague called to remind Robin to put on makeup and prepare to start broadcasting, Robin didn''t want to go. Wenrou Township is a grave of heroes. Although Adam prefers the song psI love you. But waiting for Robin to sing enough of this song, his mood regained his sunshine and cheerfulness, and he returned to the beginning of his fame. After Robin Shining was reborn, Adam did not reject Robin Shining. This gave Robin an unprecedented feeling. Looking at the special effects robot accompanying Robin Shining in the mv on the car TV, and then at Adam next to him, Robin was in a trance. Is this MV director a prophet who can see the future? The girl''s heart of my old mother. Robin struggling to curse in his heart, just as Doctor Strange was blasted out of the soul by Gu Yi, her soul also came out, floating in the air, before she understood what was happening, she blinked again. Come to the MV. At this moment, she was making the movement of opening her hands. She remembers that when the original film was shot, she only did this action. The rocket special effects behind her drove her into space, which was added later. Then she was just a young idol singer with no acting experience at all. When the director asked her to fly with open arms, she couldn''t substitute any emotions. Finally, under the director''s repeated guidance, she put on an expression of infinite surprise. But now, she suddenly realized. What a joy when human beings can get rid of gravity and fly into the sky. As a result, she naturally showed an expression of infinite joy. this moment. Although she herself can''t see her performance. But she knew that Oscar owed her a queen! Is this super power? Soul singer + soul actor? Thinking of this, Robin couldn''t help but feel a little airy, only feeling the soul in his hand, entertaining me! At this time, a TV station colleague called her to be the host of the night trash time, as if all of a sudden gravity was working again, dragging her floating down in space all the time. So she was very disgusted in her heart. Fortunately, the last thread of reason always collapsed there. Seeing that he fell to death from the cloud, he immediately woke up and returned to reality. Hearing the urging reminder on the other side of the phone, he quickly agreed and hung up. "damn it!" Robin scolded bitterly: "You almost killed me!" "Isn''t it?" Adam smiled. "I''m in a hurry, hurry up and take me to the TV station." Robin flipped the rear-view mirror and began to sort the mirror. He recounted that her soul had fallen from space just now and she was awakened by the fear of falling face to face. "This is normal." Adam comforted: "A lot of people have this kind of dreaming experience. It may be because of a bad mood and some depression, or physical discomfort or excessive fatigue. I often had this kind of dream when I was a child." "Do you often have this kind of dream?" Robin stopped what he was doing, and looked over in surprise. As soon as Adam said, she believed. Because whether it was a bad mood, depression, physical discomfort, or fatigue, she was all in line just now. It''s just that Adam even had this kind of dream, often, which made her curious. "Ok." Adam twisted the key, the fire was successful, stepped on the accelerator lightly, and the car slowly drove out of the underground parking lot of the mall and drove towards the TV station. "I checked it when I was studying medicine when I grew up and found that this is a subconscious symptom of psychological anxiety or physical warning. It is very common. It doesn''t matter as long as you don''t fall to the ground in a dream." This is certainly not this life, but the experience of Adam''s last life. Adam used to have this kind of dream when he was a child. such as. In an open field, Adam ran desperately, and then an airplane passed by at low altitude. Adam reached out and grabbed the base of the airplane, and when he was taken up into the sky by the airplane, he could no longer hold it up and let go , Fell to the cliff of the black hole. He kept falling. Just as Adam approached the parallel line between the cliff and the ground, Adam screamed in fright, and then he woke up with a numb leg. After waking up, I found that my legs were really numb, and it took a while to recover. Emmm. When Adam was a child, it was not psychological anxiety, but physical warning. In this life, I studied medicine and found that this phenomenon is very common. But when it comes to the United States, what''s interesting is that there are fewer physical warnings, and more psychological subconscious anxiety. A paradise for depression per capita and depressurization by taking drugs is not a joke. Someone made a movie specifically for this. The male protagonist "Reverse Lightning" (played the reverse lightning in The Flash) had an accident and was in pain in the hospital bed. Then in his dream, he constantly encountered all kinds of annoying things, such as accidental medical accidents caused by simple operations, his wife cheating on a handsome doctor, and his aloof himself being bullied by the people at the bottom. In fact, the things he usually worries about subconsciously are imagined by his brain. Emmm. Of course, there are also beautiful nurses who take the initiative to ask him for love... He finally woke up once, after learning the truth, he went back to his dream again, jumped directly to his death, and ended the dream world. In reality, he also died. Of course this is a movie. "What if you fall to the ground in your dream?" Robin was taken aback. "Then it will be troublesome." Adam shook his head and said: "Whether it is psychological anxiety or physical warning in a dream of falling from high school, it is the brain warning. Falling from high altitude in the dream will automatically wake up without waiting for the landing, and it is also the brain''s self-protection. You should know that the brain''s nerves are processed according to the information transmitted from all parts of the body. Once there is no such brain self-protection, it will fall to death in a dream. It is very likely that the brain recognized the news. You should have heard of that prisoner experiment, right? Blindfold the death row prisoners eyes, slash the back of the sword across the death row prisoners wrist, and then let out the sound of dripping... "He was scared to death!" Robin was shocked and said: "You mean that if you fall from high altitude in your dream, you will really die?" "The death row prisoner is not dead." Adam smiled and said: "He was just frightened and fainted, but various detection instruments showed that the death row prisoners were extremely afraid, and a series of body data showed that the death row prisoners were in a state of blood loss. Although the prisoner was not scared to death. But it does not mean that others will not die. It''s not that there are people who are scared to death by being timid. Therefore, the person who falls dead in the dream may not die, but it may die because the brain reacts to the dream. " "OMG!" Robin stayed for a while, until Adam had already drove to the TV station and pushed her, she recovered, exclaimed, punched Adam severely in the chest, and shouted: "You really almost Kill me!" "..." Adam grinned I don''t know what to say. "Go ahead, or you won''t be able to keep up with the recording." Adam, who was dumbfounded, could only remind. "You suspect of attempted murder!" Robin gave Adam a hateful look, pulled over the coat in the back row, walked out, put on his coat, and walked quickly to the TV station. Although he was almost killed, no one believed it. Others might think she was in Versailles, envy and hate her. Therefore, she can only put it down in shock, return to reality, and keep her job first. Adam raised his hand and checked the time. It was only ten o''clock in the evening. After thinking about it, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number: "Police officer, I was accused of murder just now. Please come and arrest me." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 579: Kate: Ibegyou! late at night. Adam''s apartment. "NYPD!" A heroic female police officer, armed with guns in both hands, walked in with a loud shout. "Don''t move." A figure quietly appeared behind her, the muzzle of the gun against her back. "Well, I was fooled." The female police officer secretly shouted badly. Boom! Lightning and thunder, wind and rain outside the house, like a classic BGM, heralding the next misfortune of the policewoman. No one shouted. Because the director is not available. Fortunately, they are all professionals. The most difficult long shots in film and television shooting can be easily used at the moment, one shot to the end, no need to edit afterwards. It was Kate Beckett, a policewoman who came here. She received Adam''s surrender to the police and hurried over, but she did not expect to fall into such an extremely dangerous situation. I do not know how long it has been. "Ibegyou!" "Nomercy!" Facing Kate''s begging for mercy, Adam was as cold as Er Ya: "Who asked you to arrange me behind your back!" "I didn''t really say anything." Kate couldn''t play anymore, and smiled: "I''m just telling the truth, do you dare to deny it? Don''t tell me you called the police for no reason... Did Jesse scold you wrong?" "..." Adam was speechless. Kate''s nose is so good, she smells the fragrance to know women. Even if she hadn''t met any other good friends of Adam, but with her nose, Robin and the others had been numbered, and it was useless to take a bath. "How did you and this Agent Peggy become good friends?" The acting has also been performed, and Adam no longer entangled with Kate''s orchestration behind him, and quickly changed the subject. "They are all enforcing the law in New York, and they are also women. It''s not normal to know each other?" Kate stretched out lazily, smiling nonchalantly: "Are you interested in Jesse?" "I''m just curious." Adam smiled and said: "After all, she was the first FBI to come to her door. As a good citizen, let alone see the legendary FBI. Even to see you police officers, I was so scared that I couldnt sleep at night if I didnt figure it out. feel." "Heh! I think you are sarcastic." Kate curled her lips and said, "Are you afraid of us?" "Of course I''m afraid." Adam said seriously: "You have discretion, and even traffic management rights, wherever the cat is, wait for us to drive past, follow us directly, and then say we are speeding, forcing us to stop. It''s even more scary later. We must do exactly what you say. Even if some actions are very insulting, they must be strictly followed. Otherwise, you will shoot us directly on the grounds that you feel threatened. Even if we strictly abide by it, but as long as you feel mysterious and mysterious, and say you still feel threatened, you can still shoot us. This is you. The FBI is even more scary. There is no need for a cat to catch us and drive us to stop. Instead, it knocks on the door. Can we not be afraid? " "..." Kate twitched, feeling seriously offended. But she has nothing to say. Because what Adam said was the truth. There are really many such things every year. But because of a few scum, the police officer shouldn''t be allowed to do this, right? You must know that the United States has the freedom to hold guns. Without this discretion, it is easy to be killed directly by someone who does not know where to pull out a gun. This is also the blood lesson learned by many kind police officers after they were killed. It''s just that the forest is big, so everyone has it. Some people avenge their personal revenge and target the other person if they feel unhappy. Naturally, there are also some people. As a truly honest police officer, she also hates the scum among these police officers. "It''s not as exaggerated as you said, the policemen who violated the law for no reason are to be held accountable..." "But the premise is that I''m still there." Adam murmured: "I''m gone, even if someone helps me pursue the blame, what''s the point? And God knows my stupid third brother Gaby, will he forgive him directly instead of me. What''s more, prosecution is not necessarily useful. Either paid leave, or delayed for more than ten years before being sentenced, or sentenced to use the art of various transactions to continuously reduce sentences. The most nonsense is that after more than ten years of lawsuits, he was finally brought to justice, and he was pardoned without going to jail. You are a sister of NYPD, come and tell me, are these real? Should I be scared? " "You are a celebrity, don''t be afraid..." Kate smiled bitterly: "Okay, I know what you mean." "Ah!" Adam sneered. "Stop it." Kate murmured: "It''s not all the roots of you super-rich." "makes sense." Adam smiled: "Let''s not talk about this heavy topic, let''s go back to your good friend, Agent Peggy." "What about her?" Kate is not in high spirits: "What do you want to know?" "I think she is not very old, so she entered the FBI at such a young age?" Adam curiously asked. "Ok." Kay said: "Jesse was recruited by the FBI before he graduated from college." "Being specially recruited in college?" Adam was surprised: "Does she have any special abilities? Or is it that the FBI has no one and it is so easy to join the job?" Ten years later, Jesse Page was doing background checks and was a clerical staff member in the office. For institutions like the FBI, the true elites are all fieldworkers. This is totally incompatible with being specially recruited at such a young age. "confidential." Kate said lazily. "As for?" Adam curled his lips and said, "What is secret? You say this to my ears, and no one else knows. What''s the matter? You never think that I am a spy, and use beautiful male tricks to trick me from your mouth. Confidential, right?" "Ha ha." Kate laughed as soon as he heard it: "Beauty boy, you are so embarrassed to say, yes, you can tell you, but you can''t say it, and you can''t say it in front of Jesse." "I send four!" Adam raised his hand. "What I know is not very clear." Kate smiled: "I just heard that when Jessie was traveling in college, she encountered a deformed ogre, and her companion almost died. She calmly killed her and was valued by the FBI director who was rushed over. She was recruited specially. Of course, she was also kept secret. the meaning of." Many things are not suitable for full disclosure to the outside world, otherwise it will cause discomfort and even panic. The necessary control actually makes sense. It''s just that in many cases, the necessity becomes complete, which is offensive. Just like S.H.I.E.L.D., the banner played at the beginning of the establishment is good, but it will change when it is done. But it is. The boss is the mother who provokes Farker, how much moral civilization can he have? "is it?" Adam was surprised. This plot is a bit like the heroine of a horror movie. But thinking of Jesse Page''s face, Adam was relieved again. As we all know, the heroine of a horror movie needs to have a figure and a good looks. This is the number one magic weapon for horror movies to attract people. If you are not beautiful and have a bad body, who cares about your sense of substitution? "Ok." Kay''s head: "A sentence that Jesse often said is also a sentence borrowed from her companion who died there in the first placeThe depressed area of ??the US is a breeding ground for evil. This kind of thing happens all over the country, otherwise the FBI wouldn''t come to take over. " The jurisdiction of the United States is very complicated. State police, city police, and county police are often not the FBI. Because the FBI can''t control them. Once there is a big case, the FBI likes to come over to grab the dominance and credit, while the local police will resist, and the two sides will play a game. As long as the case is cross-state, it belongs to the FBI. The locals know the legend of this kind of deformed ogre case, and most of them will not die by themselves. Generally, people who travel from other states and like to find excitement will die if they die. A few more victims from other states are under the jurisdiction of the FBI. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 580: Bad species The first day of the new year in 1999. Sing with Robin. Gossiping with Kate. Adam had a good day. The next day. January 2. Medical center. Emergency. "Doctor Duncan." The nurse began to call. "what''s the situation?" Adam walked over quickly and greeted the emergency personnel. "Catherine Horn, 36-year-old female, fell from the stairs, blood pressure 70/50, pulse 45, possible cerebral hemorrhage, coma index 6, left lower limb hematoma, right upper body and left thigh laceration, back contusion." The first responder said quickly. "Can I fall so hard to fall down the stairs?" Adam sneered, and while pushing the patient into the treatment room, he checked her. "It hurts, it hurts." The patient Catherine murmured unconsciously. "The patient fell into a coma and stopped breathing." The nurse reminded. "7.0 Intubation of the airway tube!" "Catherine, can you hear me?" "500ml of saline!" Adam called out as he gave first aid. "Get on the airbag!" "Increase oxygen supply and dilute the carbon dioxide content!" "The head is edema, the condition worsens, the clothes are untied, the abdomen becomes rigid, and the lavage is performed first. "Take a CT and chest radiograph." "Make an appointment for the operating room." "Call Dr. Shept." Adam carried out the rescue in an orderly manner. "Has her family come?" "Her two children followed." The nurse glanced at the man and woman who looked in through the glass window outside the clinic. They should be siblings and brothers, both of whom were children. "Take them to the waiting area for family members." Adam also saw them and told the nurse: "Then call her husband or parents." "Yes, doctor." A nurse went away. "Contact the Women''s and Children''s Rights Agency." Adam looked at various injuries on the patient''s body, glanced at the medical record, and sneered: "In the past six months, he went to the emergency room three times, fell from the steps, broke his arm without abrasions, hit the door and broke his orbit. If you fall down the stairs, you can really fall." "Yes, doctor." The nurse nodded in sympathy. They were all experienced medical staff. How could it be impossible to distinguish what injuries were caused by a fall and what injuries were caused by a beating. Not to mention that the patient''s whole body is injured. This 95% is domestic violence. According to regulations, Adam should report. And Adam did the same. After the CT and chest X-ray came out. as predicted. This is no longer ordinary domestic violence, this is murder. "Surgery must be done immediately." Adam sent the patient directly into the operating room. Dr. Shept rushed to the operating room. After seeing the CT and chest X-ray, he approved Adam''s diagnosis. After cleaning and disinfection, he performed the operation together. The patient has cerebral hemorrhage and intra-chest hemorrhage. Adam is responsible for the intra-chest hemorrhage, and Dr. Sheppert is responsible for the cerebral hemorrhage. The two went all out to save the patient''s life. Out of the operating room. "How?" Adam asked the little nurse who knew best. That''s right. The nurse who knows the most is one of today''s surgical nurses. "Women and child protection agencies have come." The little nurse who knows the most has a weird expression: "But the result of the inquiry was somewhat unexpected." "Not the husband''s domestic violence?" Adam looked at her in surprise. "No." The little nurse knows best: "It was done by the patient''s daughter Mandy, and her brother David exposed it." "..." Adam was startled and almost thought he had heard him wrong. To know. The patient''s daughter is only in her ten years old, still a little girl. Emmm. But thinking of what kind of world this is, Adam calmed down again. nothing is impossible. "Take me over and see." Adam said something, and walked over to the little nurse who knew best. Before approaching, he looked at this Mandy at first glance, and Adam immediately believed that it was indeed her. Not to mention the injury of her hand. The key point is that her eyes are full of indifference and violence. This is definitely a very dangerous little girl. "Call them a psychiatrist." Adam gave an order. "Already called." The little nurse who knows best said: "Get down right away." "Ugh." Adam sighed and began to worry about the girl''s brother David. This incident was revealed by David, because he watched his mother be sent to the operating room and heard the nurse say that he would almost never be able to save it. Out of fear of losing his mother, he suppressed the fear of his sister and took the initiative to expose it. The truth is revealed. But his sister Mandy obviously hated him too, and her eyes were full of murderous look at him. This is not an exaggerated adjective. Even his mother was able to beat him repeatedly, and now it was even to death. This girl named Mandy had absolutely psychological problems. And the frightening thing is that some people are born bad, and counseling by psychiatrists and psychologists is useless. The kinship between David and Mandy made it difficult for him to avoid Mandy. Now he can only hope to determine that Mandy is severely psychopathic and admitted to a mental hospital. But this is not insurance. Many mental patients are paranoid. Unless she is detained for a lifetime, once she comes out, she will definitely seek revenge on David. What''s more frightening is that if this Mandy has a high IQ, even if she is put in a mental hospital now, she will be able to adapt quickly, and make a positive attitude of reform, pass the blunder, and come out soon. "Doctor Duncan, David said that his sister Mandy hit his mother with his baseball bat." Seeing that Adam was a little lost in thought, the little nurse who knew best could not help but reminded her loudly. "Ok." Adam nodded, thinking whether to help. After thinking for a while, I decided to talk about it depending on the situation. If the situation is really bad, Adam will secretly help David''s family, leave here, disappear completely, and make a new life in other places. Let Mandy find them. This is a few lives after all. Save it if you can. It''s just a little expense. After making this decision, Adam turned and left. Now that he has decided to save people, all he has to do now is to keep a low profile. It''s best not to dangle in front of this Mandy''s eyes to reduce the sense of presence. Although he is not afraid of her. But I don''t want to mess with her either. No need. "Doctor, I have been waiting for 40 minutes." A man who looked very honest came over. "Where are you uncomfortable?" Adam glanced at him, saw another sirens sounded at the emergency room, and said, "Sir, you go to the nurse first." The appearance is not abnormal, and after waiting for such a long time, it is estimated that there is no major problem. "Oh." The man agreed, turned his head and left. "and many more!" Adam stunned and stopped the other party and he didn''t rush to meet the ambulance. This one obviously needs first aid. Because he stuck an arrow behind his forehead. "How did you do it?" Adam asked as he checked. "The kid next door to me was playing with cowboys and Indians. I was out of luck and was shot by the Indians." The man had a good temper and smiled at himself. "Come with me quickly." Adam took him to the consulting room. This man''s heart is really big, it''s all like this, and he waited slowly for a full 40 minutes. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 581: Gods gift Medical center. morning. After dealing with the unlucky honest man who was shot in the back of the head, Adam walked out of the consulting room. After a round trip in the emergency department, I went to surgery. As soon as I walked over, I saw a classic scene. But seeing Meredith standing in front of the nurses'' platform with a medical record book in his hand, he was amused by a tall and handsome man, and the flowers trembled slightly. Anyone with a bit of experience can tell that Meredith has a good impression of this man. And Adam took a step closer, relying on keen observation, and realized that this man was also a top predator. at this time. A white figure, three steps in two steps, slammed a punch on the cheek of this tall and handsome top predator. It''s not Dr. Shept, who is it! The punch was so hard that after Dr. Sheppert hit it, he shook his hand lightly, frowning in pain. "what are you doing?!" Meredith questioned Dr. Sheputt''s ex-boyfriend angrily. At first she asked him to choose her or his wife. He chose his wife. After she suffered, she gradually let go. Now a handsome man took the initiative to strike up a conversation with her. What does it mean to hit her with a fist? "He is Mark." Dr. Shept did not say much, and directly named the man who was beaten. "..." Meredithon silently looked at the beaten Mark. Adam heard it too. He had heard Christina and the others gossip about the love history of Dr. Sheput, naturally he knew that this Mark was the spicy man who made Dr. Sheput carry a whole Hulunbuir prairie. Gee! Another Dr. Sheputt, the Meadows itself, Dr. Montgomery, and the director of surgery Richard, who had been informed, all hurried over. Richard, the director of surgery, called the couple to his office. Meredith took the beaten Mark to deal with the injury. Adam smiled and shook his head and left. If you change to a general doctor and dare to do something in the hospital, the risk of being expelled is very high. But it was the director of neurosurgery, the famous doctor Sheputt, who started beating, and that was completely different. Adam caught a glimpse of Richard, the director of surgery, roaring in the office. Although he couldn''t hear the sound, he was clearly saying: "My neurosurgery director is beating someone in my surgery?! Damn it, put the ice pack quickly. In your hands that earn 2 million dollars a year." Reading this sentence, Adam knew that Dr. Shept would be fine at all. Not to mention the friendship between Dr. Sheputt and Richard, the director of surgery, just to say that the money that Dr. Sheput earns to the hospital each year is enough for the director of surgery to protect him. The net profit of 2 million dollars in 1999 is not a small figure. This still excludes Dr. Sheputs share and other expenses. The turnover is definitely more than ten million. Even if you know it. The last time Joe''s static operation cost hundreds of thousands. Dr. Shept is a neurosurgeon. The operations performed are all complicated and expensive. Even if not every operation costs hundreds of thousands, there are 100,000 operations on average. Ten million in turnover, but 100 operations. Even if you only do one operation a day, you can easily do more than 200 operations a year. Not to mention the siphoning phenomenon of patients because of Dr. Shepts joining, which led to the rise of the overall hospital rankings. noon. buffet. "The director is still fine." George went gossiping there: "After learning that Mark was the junior, he was still very angry and asked Dr. Sheputt if he had exhausted his full force with that punch. After getting the affirmative answer, he patted Sheputt. The doctor''s shoulder, without saying anything, left." "It''s not normal." Christina said leisurely: "Mens empathy and hatred are boring." "Does it exist for men?" George unconvinced and said: "You women are more exaggerated, if not green up their own rival, not only do not own, almost all the other women in your mouth bitch." "This is true." Christina nodded in agreement. "Do you think Meredith would like that Mark?" Liz wentssiping: "I heard he is handsome." "Who knows." Adam interjected: "Let''s stop gossiping, let''s talk about surgery, Leeds, I heard that Dr. Montgomery took over a very special case in the morning?" "Oh yes!" As soon as Liz said this, he was excited, and said with an incredible look: "It is said that a woman can live without a man, but I really didn''t expect this sentence to be understood literally. Spontaneous heart-to-heart coolness flying. Oh my! I simply envy her! " "puff!" George almost didn''t spray: "Spontaneously and coolly flying? Is there such a thing?" "Yup." Liz looked at George and Adam playfully: "There is no man, even without any auxiliary tools, and he can be upset anytime and anywhere. If every woman has this ability, what else do men need to do?" "How would your women get pregnant without us men?" George was angry. "Men do this in your eyes?" Adam joked: "I''m really sad for your ex-boyfriends and future husbands." "Don''t get to it." Liz curled his lips and said: "Heart needs are the basic needs of people. Let''s just say this. Don''t tell me. You don''t know how low the proportion of men can bring extreme happiness to women. At this ratio, there are many women who deliberately pretend to maintain their relationship. We can almost say that men cannot bring enough happiness to women. To borrow the sayings from the Eastern Kingdom, there are only exhausted cattle and no bad farming. Not to mention more than ten times a day, three hundred and sixty-five days a year, can you do it? " "..." George blushed and fell short. He can''t. Liz smiled triumphantly, then looked at Adam. "Ha ha." Adam looked at her naturally, showing a reserved smile. "No way?" Liz was there suddenly. "real or fake?" Christina also looked over. "Well, don''t say it doesn''t matter." Adam was afraid that the two of them would say what he wanted to verify, and changed the subject: "Did Dr. Montgomery say how to treat it?" "not decided." Liz shook his head: "Dr. Montgomery was called just now. It is estimated that he will have an operation. Alas, it''s a really tangled choice. Replaced by me, I''m not sure I can make up my mind to give up this gift of God. " "Yup." Christina nodded sympathetically. "Please." Adam shrugged and said, "You women all think so. It is obvious that there must be a very big hidden danger, so she has to choose to do this. This spontaneous nature is not controlled at all. Unless you stay at home and enjoy it every day, do you want to show your happiness in public anytime, anywhere? At that time, it was not enjoyment, but torment. " "Ugh." Liz sighed: "This is the problem, if it can become a trigger typeDo you know how the patient came here? She came by fighting and started uncontrollably in the car. Then the driver who didn''t know why was just staring, and came over in a car accident. " "puff!" George sprayed again: "OMG! This is still life-threatening, no wonder she has to give up this gift of God." "Ok." Liz said helplessly: "The point is that she is a single-parent family and only has a father. When she was sent to the hospital, the hospital contacted her emergency contact, which is her father. Then she covered her face with a pillow in front of her father and all of us... This is not the first time. It can be seen that she and her father are very embarrassed and distressed. " txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 582: Gynecologist Adam Medical center. buffet. "That''s really embarrassing." Adam smiled: "But the trigger type Liz said is not uncommon." "Really?" "No way?" Christina and Liz shouted at the same time. "Ok." Adam nodded: "This kind of persistent hyperactivity syndrome is not alone. There is a case that started by touching the soles of the feet. There is also a middle-aged British woman who got it. She was troubled and constantly changed her boyfriends. Every boyfriend she was dating was like a blown baseball pitcher, constantly drained and replaced. It wasn''t until she met a man who had the same disease that she eased slightly. Two people cancel each other more than ten times a day. " "OMG!" Liz took a long breath: "These two people are really lucky. I envy them. It''s really unfair. I don''t expect to have the ability like them. It would be nice if I could have such a girlfriend." "why?" George looked at Liz in shock. "You don''t understand?" Liz glanced at Adam and the two of them: "This kind of thing is like vomiting. If a person is vomiting, there will be a chain reaction when the person next to him sees it." "It''s all OK?" George was dumbfounded. "You think about the benefits." Adam ridiculed: "Are you sure you want such a girlfriend? Are you afraid that someday she will pull your boyfriend or husband over and use it directly?" "..." Leeds stagnated, gave Adam a blank look, and stopped talking. With such a girlfriend, if her girlfriend is a little bit more charming, then any woman will feel insecure. Without him. Because she can''t believe in the self-control of such a girlfriend, and she can''t imagine facing a girlfriend in this state, her boyfriend will not make the mistakes that any man would make. After lunch. Separate things. When Adam went to the Green Clinic and walked through the corridor, he bumped into Dr. Montgomery, leaning on the wall and walking step by step, looking very painful. "Doctor Shept, are you okay?" "Doctor Duncan." Dr. Montgomery looked sideways, tried to stand up straight, and forced a smile: "I''m fine." Now she was obviously something wrong, even if she forced her normal posture, her body twisted slightly, and pain flashed in her eyes. "Oh." Adam thoughtfully, knowing that privacy is mostly involved, smiled and nodded with her, and he was ready to leave after crossing her. The other party is a famous doctor, and he has a strong control over his own state. If there are really problems that she can''t solve, Adam believes she will not stop talking. Now since I don''t want Adam to help, it is obviously controllable. "Wait." Adam stopped a few steps after he walked over. "Doctor Shept?" "Adam, can you do me a favor?" Dr. Montgomery was a little entangled: "But keep it secret." Emmm. In this respect, she is the same as her husband, it''s okay with Duncan, it''s okay with Adam. "This one." Adam hesitated and said, "What''s your business? If I can do it, I''m naturally willing to help you and keep it secret." No need to mention the benefits of Dr. Montgomery. But the premise is that he can do it. Otherwise, the gain will outweigh the loss. "I feel a little uncomfortable, and I need to find someone to look at it." Dr. Montgomery whispered: "But it needs absolute confidentiality, Adam, can you help me?" "of course." Adam nodded. This is no problem. See a doctor. If you can gain experience and help others, why not do it. At Dr. Montgomery''s sign, Adam stepped forward to support her, found a ward nearby, and walked in. In the ward. Dr. Montgomery sat there, in a classic posture for gynecological examinations. "profession!" Adam said silently, put on his gloves with a natural expression, sat in front of her, and began to help her check and diagnose. Emmm. Or it could be called a consultation. In fact, Dr. Montgomery probably knew what disease she had, but because of the inconvenient location, she could not diagnose and diagnose herself. Under normal circumstances, she should find a female doctor to help herself. But she is the newly appointed pediatrics director and enjoys the highest treatment. When she first arrived, she commanded the director of cardiothoracic surgery and the director of neurosurgery, as the first person under a deputy director of surgery. She also wants face. How could it be possible for someone who hasn''t had a relationship to see her embarrassed side. If it were to be spread again, it would be too shameful. As for the doctor-patient confidentiality agreement? Do not make jokes. The doctor does have to keep confidential for you, but as long as she is not her own, she can follow the procedure strictly. Just write a medical record and you can lose your temper. As your doctor, she doesn''t need to talk, but she can talk in the medical records she wrote down, and she can talk in the medicine she prescribes for you. As long as it is not intentional to keep it secret, there is no way to hide it. And as long as one person knows, everyone in the hospital will know. In fact, the first candidate is naturally her husband, Dr. Shept. ˿̣ˣɷԪףҲӲʿ׷ɷˡ Her husband''s hand is still hurting. When she saw her, the expressionless face seemed to have returned to the state when she first came. Before she could speak, she turned away and left. If Dr. Bailey is there, with her ability and character, she can win the respect and trust of Dr. Montgomery, and she is also a very good candidate. But Dr. Bailey is on maternity leave and is not in the hospital. As for Leeds. Although they belonged to her, there was still some distance between the two. And in this relationship, she is a superior mentor, letting students see her embarrassed side, and she is reluctant to accept it. Adam. Ability and character have long won the respect of everyone, no one regards him as an ordinary intern, and she is no exception. There is no baggage of inferior status. The only bad thing is that he is a man. But they are all doctors. In this case, she can only trust Adam and her own professionalism. "Doctor Shept, I''m sorry." Adam shook his head and said, "You have a kudzu rash, where no one wants to be infected, and the blisters are growing rapidly, which is very serious." In this process, there is no cigarette at all. In fact, if it is seen by ordinary men, or people with intensive phobias, they might not bear to look directly at it. This is also the reason why few male doctors are willing to become gynecologists. Too cruel! Seriously destroy the aesthetics of men! It''s like after Sheldon attended the birth of a child by his sister Missy, Amy explained immediately: "Women are not like that under normal circumstances." no way. Sheldon originally disliked physical contact between men and women as disgusting. It took Amy for so many years to reluctantly change Sheldon''s opinion. Suddenly encountering such an appearance now, looking at Shelton who seems unable to accept the reality, can Amy be in a hurry. "Shit!" Doctor Montgomery lay back and closed his eyes in pain. "Do I need to get calamine lotion, gloves, and steroids?" Adam askedPlease. " Dr. Montgomery grabbed Adam''s arm and begged: "Please keep it secret, don''t write medical records, and take medicine secretly, don''t tell anyone." "Do not worry." Adam nodded. With his connections, he easily got the medicine he needed. Just like a good chef will never starve to death in any age. In the hospital, as long as you have the heart, you can easily get many illegal drugs. Without him. No matter how strict the rules and regulations are, people are still enforcing them. And people are human beings. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 583: Hong Shixian speaks to the insider Medical center. In the ward. After Adam got the medicine, he secretly gave Dr. Montgomery treatment. "what!" Doctor Montgomery wailed in pain. "Doctor Shept, I think you better bear it." Adam smiled bitterly: "Otherwise, I won''t have to keep it secret soon." This ward is just a general ward, and the soundproofing effect is average, and it is impossible to block the call of Dr. Montgomery. If you dont need to keep it secret, its fine. But the key is to keep it secret. Once heard by the passing doctors and nurses, God knows what will happen? Anyway, Dr. Montgomerys husband, Dr. Shept, already has a psychological shadow, and at this time, when the psychological shadow is the greatest, he probably wont think about it. Dr. Shept is really green, but forget it. But he didn''t. It was just for the favor of Dr. Montgomery to help with the treatment. Yes! Dr. Sheput forgave Meadow''s wife. But Adam didn''t want to bet that he could forgive others in the grassland. He didn''t want to recite this pot. The director of pediatrics and the director of neurosurgery are still incomparable in his heart. That would be too costly. "This is retribution!" Doctor Montgomery, who was covering his mouth, resisted the discomfort for a long time, and finally couldn''t help sobbing and crying: "This is the retribution of my cheating Mark!" "He got kudzu rash there?" Adam said casually while healed. Pueraria lobata rash, as the name suggests, the infected area is like a piece of kudzu skin. Mark Neng has greened his good friend''s wife, who is obviously also a **** with no principles at all. It''s not surprising that you got a mess of disease. However, Dr. Montgomery has been here for a few months, and it has been almost a month since he reunited with her husband. As soon as Mark came, he got kudzu rash... You know, Pueraria lobata rash is not a chronic skin disease, it will not lie in for several months, but will show symptoms immediately. Emmm. Adam consciously understood the truth, and Dr. Shept, who was like the Hulk, mourned for a few seconds again. The punch in the morning was really not in vain. Mostly Dr. Montgomery didn''t go home last night. Mark appeared in the hospital again this morning, letting Dr. Sheppert notice something. The new hatred and the old hatred together, it broke out. Too. It was the first time that Dr. Sheputt accidentally found his wife and a good friend cheating on his bed. He did not break out at all. He just watched it calmly for a while, and then silently brought the door to the room. Xu Wenchang in the hometown called the insider directly. It''s a pity that Dr. Montgomery is not as sassy as Zhang Chengcheng in the hometown, and he won''t be crying sweetly to Xiao Xianrou just now, and crying to her husband in the next second. "I made mistakes with passion. I didn''t plan for a long time. He took the initiative to strike up a conversation with me. He took the initiative to seduce me. I really resisted. I resisted for a long, long time, but in the end I failed. I just made a mistake that all men in the world make, but I am a woman. It really doesn''t work, do you also find one outside? You can''t just think about yourself. Why can''t you think about it for me? " Ok. Although Dr. Montgomery is not as sassy as Zhang Chengcheng in An''s home, Dr. Shept is too sassy than Xu Wenchang in An''s home. He didn''t give his wife a chance to sophistry at all. After he brought the door to the room, he left directly, and left Boston in a plane and flew directly to New York. Then that night, he was in the bar and was taken home by Meredith, who was 100% drunk, and Meredith was taken home by Meredith. The next morning, he was taken advantage of by Meredith. Emmm. Dr. Montgomery didn''t need to say it himself, he had already compensated himself before saying it. If it werent for the deceitfulness of the gods, I was shocked by Dr. Montgomerys sentence, Im Satan, even if I cheat on your back, but I may still be your soul mate, the love of my life, and I chose to forgive. Dr. Shept is still comparable to Hong Shixian and his like. Unfortunately, he eventually became Xu Wenchang. "No!" Just as Adams thoughts were flying, Dr. Montgomery forced himself to endure uncomfortable and whispered: "Me and Mark, that was already a few months ago! This is just a follow-up of our incident! In order to save my husband and marriage, I left my home in my city, flew here, and now live in a trailer on the mountainside! A dog with my husband and his lover! I threw a wooden stick when I went out to walk the dog, and then I wanted to clarify it. But I don''t want to wake up my husband who had opinions on me. So I just squatted down. Then I got this result! This is retribution! " Having said this, she was about to collapse again, and she was crying while covering her mouth. When Adam heard this, he lowered his head to treat, not looking at Dr. Montgomery''s face, for fear that he couldn''t help it. Really speechless. Rival Meredith gave her dog to her husband, saying that the family couldn''t stay at home. The hills were big and everyone raised them together. You know that in the United States, the status of pets is very high. Raising a dog together is an important manifestation of a closer relationship with each other. For example, Sheldon and Amy would raise a tortoise together. That is really a small step for them, a big step for their relationship... In order to be magnanimous, she not only has to be friendly to the rival, but even raises a dog given to her husband by the rival. Then, in order to walk the dog, he also contracted a kudzu rash. Now Adam understands. Living on a mountainside, there are weeds everywhere, lush vegetation, and the scenery is unique, but it is bound to breed all kinds of snakes, insects, rats, ants and germs. Anyone who has lived in the countryside knows that because there are many plants in front of and behind the house in the countryside, mosquitoes are very poisonous in summer, and centipedes are bigger than one by one. This is true in the countryside. Not to mention the mountains that maintain the pristine scenery. If you don''t pay attention, it is too easy to get caught. Those who yearn for a primitive rural life and wish to live in the Amazon virgin forest, really entered. It is estimated that in a day, they will cry out and want to return to the steel siege. Look at Dr. Montgomery! A famous doctor who is proficient in medicine, just because he let himself go in the primitive mountain grass, he urinates everywhere, he was recruited, and then he was so embarrassed and almost collapsed by a kudzu rash. Emmm. If this is a palace fight movie. Adam seriously suspected that this was the solemn and vicious revenge of the heroine Meredith after careful calculation. Look at Dr. Montgomery''s infection that can cause intensive phobias. Adam had to sigh. Too cruel! This is not a general kudzu rash, but a very, very serious kudzu rash. "Doctor Shept, or I will get an ice pack?" Adam didn''t want to answer the conversation, so he changed the subject. "is that useful?" Dr. Montgomery said painfully. "It should be somewhat effective." Adam said. Hot and itching is uncomfortable, ice and ice, always start to work. "OkayDoctor Montgomery nodded. After Adam gave her the treatment, he went to get her an ice bag. In the morning, she took an ice pack and applied the wound to her husband. In the afternoon, it was her turn to be applied with an ice pack. Now she understood that her husband was unwilling to accept her ice bag, and repeatedly emphasized his okay mood. "Doctor Montgomery, you rest here first. I''m out. Call me if you have something to do." Adam said. He has been treated if he deserves to be treated. Now that he has nothing to do, I can''t keep watching her apply the wound in this manner. Time to flash people. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 584: Try to die Medical center. Ward. Adam wanted to flash people after he finished the treatment. "it is good." Doctor Montgomery nodded immediately. At this moment, she stretched out her hand to hold the ice pack to apply the wound, her posture was too inelegant. There was no way before. Now that the treatment has been completed, the sense of shame has risen again after the professionalism is gone. "Adam, lock the door." Dr. Montgomery exclaimed, thinking of something. "This one." Adam stopped and smiled bitterly, "I don''t have the key." The key is with the nurse. "Then you stay a while and help me look at the door." Dr. Montgomery pleaded. "Ok." Adam nodded helplessly. Help people to the end and send the Buddha to the west. This favor has already been done like this, and it must be solid. Otherwise, it would be too bad. In the ward. It was quiet for a while. After the treatment, Dr. Montgomery had an ice pack again, which was not so uncomfortable. He lay there, silently looking at the ceiling, not knowing what he was thinking. After Adam locked the door, he sat down by the hospital bed and avoided looking directly at Dr. Montgomery. He adhered to the principle of saying more and more wrong, and didn''t have the idea of ??speaking. For a while. "Adam, can you call Derek for me?" Dr. Montgomery spoke. "it is good." Although Adam didn''t understand, he still agreed. He doesn''t want to be here. The longer the time, the greater the risk of being talked about. Out of the ward, I found Dr. Sheputt and brought him over. "I''m going to show you something. You are not allowed to laugh or gloat." Dr. Montgomery had already raised the curtain at this time and said to her husband outside the curtain. "Why should I gloat?" Dr. Shept, who was very impatient, was startled. "Because I got kudzu rash." Dr. Montgomery said. "what?" Dr. Shept opened the curtain directly, leaned over and looked inside, with a gleeful smile on his face: "You really have a kudzu rash, it''s still a very serious one." "Can we tie it?" When Dr. Montgomery saw her husband gloating over misfortune, he groaned, "Isn''t this enough? Isn''t the retribution I got enough?" Adam then understood her plan. This is pretending to sympathize with poor Bo. But getting a kudzu rash, how can it be equated with getting retribution after cheating and then being forgiven? But he didn''t wait for Adam to figure out the account. More confusing human behavior happened. Dr. Shept smiled. He smiled. Very happy kind of laugh. The kind of laugh that is very familiar between couples. then. Doctor Montgomery grabbed the pillow behind him and hurled it at her husband reluctantly. "Hahaha." "Hahaha." Then the flirtatious two laughed. The smile is so happy and relieved. Only Adam, who has become a transparent person, has a question mark on his face. The classic voice seems to sound in his mind: "My kid, do you have a lot of question marks?" what happened? Why did they meet each other with a smile? Adam did not dare to speak, nor did he dare to ask, and drifted away quietly. Their husband and wife are happy. emergency room. Cang Dang! The door was pushed open heavily from the outside. "Stop showing me this dirty thing!" The beautiful first-aid lady walked in, pushing a push bed cursingly. "what''s the situation?" Adam curiously asked. "who cares?!!" The beautiful first-aid lady had a grumpy face, she didn''t even give Adam''s face, she didn''t say anything, she left the push bed and the patient, and slammed the door and left. "Wow!" "Who is this? It makes her so angry!" "It''s too much, I can''t make Dr. Duncan''s face when I''m angry." "I remember her." The nurses talked a lot. "Carol, can you bring this gentleman''s medical record?" Adam smiled and ordered, and looked at the patient curiously: "What did you do?" This is the first time his charm has failed for a young and beautiful lady. Ah! woman! Your success aroused my interest! Emmm. Ok. This is what the average person thinks, and Adam is a doctor. therefore. What really interested Adam was what the patient did to make the beautiful first-aid lady so angry. To know. This is no longer a simple question of not giving Adam face. As an emergency responder, she is responsible for describing the patient''s condition to the doctor quickly and accurately. This kind of behavior of not saying anything, getting angry, slamming the door and slamming the door is definitely an expression of dizziness. "It''s nothing, just asked her mind." On the hospital bed, a middle-aged man with a worried hairline, half of his face was bleeding, but his expression was very calm, holding a notebook and a pen in his hand: "I have no malice." "She did it?" Adam became more curious. "No." The middle-aged man shook his head: "This was done by the owner of the street newsstand." "what did you say?" Adam smiled while checking him. "Bad words about his Middle Eastern ancestry." The middle-aged man said dismissively: "He has a bad temper." "Do you have any other wounds?" Adam asked. "It feels like the rib is broken." The middle-aged man pointed to the other side. "It was also the newsstand boss?" Adam walked over to check. "The gardener in the park did it. He is very sensitive to his hairstyle." The middle-aged man said solemnly. "Let me guess, you deliberately angered them." Adam smiled and said, "You are not a theoretical physicist who is exhausted and wants to change his mind?" "It''s close." The middle-aged man gave Adam a surprised look: "I am a sociologist at New York University, specializing in violence. I chose a topic, asked two other questions, and looked for peoples irritability. Then I used the information I got to go. Enraged them until they beat me." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. "why are you laughing?" The middle-aged sociologist picked up paper and pen, looking like he wanted to understand Adam. "I have a friend, well, two friends." Adam smiled: "One is a theoretical physicist and the other is a neurologist. In their eyes, sociology is not science at all. If they hear what you said just now, their science is very close to your sociology, it is estimated that you don''t need to provoke them specifically, they will also be angry. Of course, no matter how angry they are, they will only look at you with contempt and will not beat you. " "Arrogant fellows!" The middle-aged sociologist looked disdainful. You look down on me, I still look down on you! "Indeed Adam nodded: "Actually, you have a problem with this subject. Some people don''t need to speak at all. Just a look and an expression can make people angry. And some people will not beat you up even if you ask questions to stimulate them. People are different from people, and there are too many variables. " "Oh?" The middle-aged sociologist curled his mouth, with an expression of''you don''t understand, do you want to try'': "It seems that you think you belong to the kind that won''t beat me no matter how exciting it is. I can ask you two questions. A question?" "Ok." Adam shrugged indifferently. Try to die. Anyway, he was sure that he was not the one who suffered in the end. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 585: Come hit me! Medical center. Emergency. Consulting Room. "come?" "come!" A middle-aged sociologist, a Huoyun evil god, encounters the posture of a companion of condor heroes. Adam didn''t mind letting him try. He is not Sheldon and Beverly, and he does not despise sociologists not being scientists. "Seeing you are so young and handsome, you can be a doctor at the New York Medical Center. You must have gone through the back door?" The middle-aged sociologist pressed the chronograph on his wrist. "Being handsome is born, there is no way." Adam smiled and said: "But I can enter the medical center because I have the ability. In your eyes, the value of the face is the first, but the talent is the last?" While talking and looking at the hairline of the middle-aged sociologist, he said, "You don''t have a trace of beauty, you rely on talent to become a sociologist. The first reaction to a problem should be talent, and you should not be so superficial." expression. "..." The middle-aged sociologist turned dark: "You have to be honest, otherwise the research will be meaningless." "Oh?" Adam was surprised: "It also makes sense to be honest? It shouldn''t be that you distinguish the information yourself, and then provoke others based on the information you get? And whoever asks this kind of question in a serious way?" "This doesn''t count." The middle-aged sociologist twitched: "You know in advance, and you have psychological prediction and protection in advance." "So there are too many variables." Adam spread his hand and said: "You are a waste of time in choosing this topic, but it''s understandable as a scientist. I have a few scientist friends who work every day to receive and send emails, read news, defraud funds, and even watch action romance movies on the office computer in full screen. after all. Always look for something to do, and appear to be busy, otherwise, what should I do if I am dismissed? " "you!" The middle-aged sociologist didn''t provoke Adam, he almost got angry. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and looked at Adam in surprise: "You are great." "I''m not good at it." Adam shook his head: "That''s because you haven''t seen a real Great Onmyoji, all of them are talented. Alas, it is always said that it depends on talent. In fact, talent is the first. The upper limit of most people''s lifetime effort is only the lower limit of the starting point for talents with extraordinary talents. In the news now, the most important thing is to report hard. This is a cruel thing. Especially for those who firmly believe in this. I really hope that they will never encounter a real genius for the rest of their lives, otherwise the pain of broken dreams will be really unbearable for ordinary people. " When he said this, Adam kept looking at him. "..." Middle-aged sociologists have already felt the power of yin and yang. But he was also mentally prepared. This time, there was no anger, but high morale. "Do you have a family?" The middle-aged sociologist knew that ordinary tricks were useless against Adam, so he decided to use the ancient wisdom with a long history, pressed the timer on his wrist again, and asked with a smile. "of course." Adam frowned and noticed the other party''s bad intentions, and reminded: "Scientific investigations must also have boundaries. Don''t cross the basic boundaries." "I can''t agree with that." The middle-aged sociologist proudly said: "The topic I chose is to study PaI, that is, the interval between provocation and attack, against the negative emotion index. As long as it can irritate you, I can do anything, just like unlimited fighting. It is for science, not for individuals." "Ok, that''s it." Adam waved his hand and said, "I won''t participate anymore." "why?" The middle-aged sociologist is excited: "Is it because you value your family in particular? So you can''t stand any insults to your family, or you and your family have a relationship beyond normal, I''m afraid I accidentally say... " "Carol!" Adam ignored him and greeted the nurse: "Mr. Desmond has only a skin injury. You can stitch him up." "it is good." Nurse Carol stepped forward immediately. "What''s wrong? Are you scared?" The middle-aged sociologist reluctantly spoke to Adam a series of insults to his family. Adam glanced at him. "You are angry, aren''t you?" The middle-aged sociologist stared at Adam with a surprised look: "You really want to hit me, don''t you? Come hit me! Don''t worry, I won''t sue you. And I bought a sky-high premium, and my insurance company charged me insurance premiums according to the standards of NASCAR racers. Dont use it in vain, come on! " "Mr. Desmond, you really can be joking." Adam smiled and said, "I am a doctor, how can I beat a patient." After speaking, he turned and left. "I mean, it''s all for science, don''t suppress your anger, come hit me...ah!" The middle-aged sociologist shouted at the back of Adam''s departure, and then let out a painful cry. "I am sorry." Nurse Carol''s apologetic voice came: "I''m new here and I''m not very skilled yet." "Ah! Ah! Oh, God!" The painful cries of middle-aged sociologists came one after another. The corners of Adam''s mouth curled slightly. He is a law-abiding doctor. How could he violate the hospital''s rules and regulations and beat the patients? It''s impossible! But in front of the nurse so insulted and angered him, the wishes of the middle-aged sociologist can still be satisfied. In fact, if it weren''t for the middle-aged sociologist to ignore Adam''s reminder later and bring Adam''s family in, Adam would actually tell the nurse not to bully him. At that time, Adam probably asked John Carter to stitch him together. Unfortunately, he doesn''t listen. I used a needle to suture the wound on my face. If I was not careful, it was a needle pain... But Adam took it for granted and completely underestimated his status in the hearts of nurses. When Carol, the nurse of the newcomer stubbornly sutured the middle-aged sociologist, and walked out of the ward, the entire emergency nurse heard the news. "This bastard!" "unacceptable!" "First, Dr. Duncan was brutally treated, but now he directly insults Dr. Duncan and his family!" "Ah! So angry!" "No, you can''t let him go like this!" "..." The nurses whispered to each other, and looked at the ward where the middle-aged sociologist was with malicious eyes. The middle-aged sociologist still knows nothing. A few minutes later. "Someone has come to accompany you, Mr. Desmond." Nurse Carol walked in with a push bed. Pushing the bed, there is a very strong African-American burly man. His upper body is naked, with muscular lumps all over his body, and his lower body is wearing shorts. This is a professional boxer. And it was an underground boxing match. emmm. Because he was knocked down three times in a row, he was stunned by his opponent with a punch, and he was in a very bad mood. "This is Mr. Parnell." Nurse Carol pulled the bed next door to the middle-aged sociologist, introduced it, and flashed. This is not a VIP ward in the first place. There are beds for two patients in one ward. The beds in the hospital are very tight. Naturally, they must be properly arranged and not wasted. "Hello there." Not only did the middle-aged sociologist have no objections, but he was also very happy, and he was idle as well. Isn''t this another research material, so he greeted him enthusiastically. "what happened to you?" "I don''t want to talk about this. UU reading " The brawny man with black punches glanced at him and then withdrew his gaze. The middle-aged sociologist''s eyes lit up. I don''t want to talk about it! At the nurse''s station outside the ward, the nurses gathered together, staring at this side, someone specially timed the clock. After 2 minutes. boom! Humph! Boom! There was a sound of punching to the flesh, and then a figure groaned in pain, slid out of the ward, and slammed into the corridor. The brawny man''s sneer came from the ward. "This is the answer to your two questions." Chapter 586: Adams Daughter Template Medical center. Emergency. "Doctor Duncan..." After the middle-aged sociologist "Fang Tangjing" was satisfied, he was directly fainted by a punch. A nurse immediately notified Adam of the "unfortunate" news, and asked Adam to help him in the past to diagnose (xin) and (reward) treatment ( Good) treatment (play). "Mr. Desmond was so careless." Adam sighed: "I have never met a request like him in my life." "Neither do we." The nurse grinned. "Now someone finally satisfies him." Adam nodded: "I won''t go there. Let Dr. Lewis go and see him. I hope he won''t be so persistently looking for a fight, or he will be the result before his subject comes out." "Okay, Dr. Duncan." The nurse agreed and left with a smile. Adam laughed blankly. This middle-aged sociologists subject is very interesting, but there are so many variables. The first is to proactively irritate others, there are three, six or nine. Sheldon has been walking on the road to irritate others every day since he was born. For decades, he has only received a punch from Peggy in the eye socket, Penny in the nose, and a slap in the face by Leonard. Leonard''s slap was requested by Sheldon. Petunia''s punch still pretended to be frightened when Sheldon sneaked up to her at night and stretched out a sinful hand to her chest. Otherwise, even if she was angry, she would really not be able to do anything. To know. Shelton''s daily uprightness is always the kind that can be annoying. But why is he still alive? Isn''t it because of the looks Leonard and Petunia often treat Shelton as a child. When they broke up, they were jealous for a while because of who took Shelton to buy things to play. When Sheldon came back tired after playing for a day and fell asleep soundly, they looked at Sheldon who was sleeping, and sighed, "Sheldon asleep is like an angel." Without the basic attributes of being handsome and intelligent, Sheldon would never live to be an adult. Sheldon once compared himself to a kind of bird, lurking in the nests of other birds, squeezing out the resources of the original young birds. Leonard likened him to a seal cub, grabbing milk from two mothers. All this shows that Shelton has a halo of confusion, which makes people unbearable to start. Just look at Peggy, whose IQ and appearance doubled over Sheldon. She is the only one who can ignore Sheldon''s aura, which really annoys her, whether you are handsome or not, and the wisdom halo is not the wisdom halo, if you should hit or hit with a punch without hesitation. Anyway, no matter how cute you are, you are not as cute as me. Anyway, no matter how wise you are, there is no wisdom for me. Of course, his twin sister, Misie, has to say it separately. Because Misie had struggled with Sheldon from her mother''s womb. She was "nearly absorbed into a mole by Sheldon". She is Sheldon''s natural enemy. It''s normal to slap your yin legs and say slaps. The bald middle-aged sociologist has no appearance at all, and no matter how much he studies, he is still one-sided, and the data is not universal. emmm. You can take into account the time to make a face value correction factor. Let''s see how much the face-seeing world looks at faces. Into the night. "Doctor Duncan." The nurse winked at Adam. Adam looked into the ward and saw a few long-legged high school cheerleaders dancing there with very abnormal expressions. "Taking drugs?" Adam frowned. "should be." The nurse nodded. "I''m Doctor Duncan..." Adam walked over and was interrupted before he could finish speaking. "Wow! So handsome!" "I really like." "I want %#%*you!" The three cheerleaders screamed with a smirk and rushed over. "Asshole!" The only tall male student, seeing this furious, also rushed over: "They are mine!" "Shit!" Adam cursed secretly, avoided flexibly, knocked down the tall male student three times, and then pressed the three cheerleaders on the hospital bed. "Restriction Belt!" The nurses were also stunned. Seeing that three coquettish girls wanted to take advantage of the opportunity, they immediately greeted them. Several nurses rushed in, replaced Adam, held them down, and used restraint straps to bind them to the bed and prevent them from moving. . "You brought them here?" Adam reached out and pulled the tall male student who had fallen on the ground up to the sky. "Yes." The tall boy would be scared sober by Adam''s power. He is a rugby player and has a natural awe of power. "What did you eat for them? After shaking your head?" Adam stared at him. "Yes." The tall boy nodded. "Isn''t it mixed with other messy things?" Adam looked at him coldly. In the United States in the American TV world, all kinds of calves are flooded. Many times there are more single varieties, and I like to try mixing them. It is more exciting and more dangerous at the same time. "If you want to check, I still have it." The tall boy pointed to the backpack. "bring here." Adam let go of him, let his heel fall, and ordered. After the tall boy landed, his feet softened and he almost didn''t fall. He staggered out of his backpack and took out a large box of heart-shaped chocolates. "You drugged the chocolate?" Adam''s eyes grew colder. Yes! In the American high school in the American drama world, few girls who are willing to be cheerleaders all the way through the barriers are good. Cheerleaders and rugby quarterbacks are generally star couples in American high schools. Cheerleaders play very well with football, basketball, baseball and other team players. In many cases, an entire cheerleader may have a social relationship with a certain star player or a certain star team. Taking medicine together is also very common. But taking the initiative and being drugged passively are completely different concepts. In Adam''s memory, there are many originally innocent and kind girls who were drugged at parties and then abandoned themselves and fell into depravity. Adding medicine to diets such as chocolate is almost impossible to prevent. Because the United States in the American drama world is originally a country of parties, parties are more or less necessary for normal communication. Once you eat the medicine or drink the medicine, the body is completely out of control afterwards, the reaction is slow, and the face is smirk, it is easy to suffer without misfortune. Afterwards, I didnt even know how many people had been assaulted. In addition to the psychological trauma caused by self and external pointing and pointing, subsequent physical trauma such as illness and pregnancy are also serious sequelae that have to be faced. Worse still, it is very likely that you can''t wait to face these psychological and physical traumas in the future. "Do you know that they may have epilepsy, kidney damage, coma, or even death?" Adam said coldly. "Uh." The tall boy bowed his head and said, "It''s not that exaggerated...Can you not tell the police about this kind of thing?" "No!" Adam sneered: "Not only will the police know, but you and their parents will know, and I will make sure that they know every consequence of this kind of thing very clearly!" The tall boy''s face suddenly paled. "Take it for a test." Adam pointed to the big box of heart-shaped chocolates. The nurse responded Alas. " Adam looked at the cheerleader who was still squirming and giggling on the bed, and sighed inwardly. If he has a daughter in the future, he would rather her be a nerd than a socialist. emmm. If there is such a day, he might send his daughter to Juno for training. The son is afraid that Juno will become a pervert. But daughter. In an environment like the American drama world, it is better for her to be perverted to others than to be perverted to her by others. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 587: Do you like it? Medical center. late at night. After the effects of the drug use passed, the three long-legged cheerleaders quickly no longer needed a restraint belt. After the nurse untied, they sat side by side and stared at the TV without moving. The tall boys are also veterans, the medicine under the chocolate just simply shakes their heads, there is no mixing of others, and they dare not let them eat too much. But even so. When the parents of the three girls rushed to see the daughter whose expression was dazed and did not respond to the outside world, he was completely mad. I also vaguely knew that it was one thing when I came here, but it was another thing to see it with my own eyes. The male parents were almost beaten up. The police who came to take the confession made great efforts to stop the group fight. Adam said what he should say and did what he should do. He couldn''t manage the follow-up. There are many such things in American high schools in the American drama world. When Adam left the ward and walked through the corridor, he stopped abruptly and turned to look at the nurse who was standing facing the wall and seemed to be watching something. Something''s wrong! It''s weird! "Debbie, are you okay?" Adam walked over and patted the nurse on the shoulder. With his talent, he knows all the people in the hospital, and keeps all kinds of information in his mind. Everyone he meets is like an old acquaintance. This is also one of the important reasons why Adam''s popularity is particularly good. "what?" Nurse Debbie still looked at the empty corridor wall and asked with a smile without looking back. "Ok?" Adam frowned, pulled Nurse Debbie, turned her body around, and saw her face. This is a face full of joy. It''s a pity that it was slightly sluggish. "No way?" Adam twitched his mouth and beckoned at the nurse''s station: "Carol!" "Doctor Duncan, what''s the matter?" Nurse Carol ran over immediately. "You take Debbie to the ward, she seems to have taken the medicine." Adam gave an order, then realized something, and asked: "Where is the box of medicated chocolates?" "what!" Nurse Carol immediately understood what Adam meant and exclaimed: "I saw it in the nurse''s rest room just now." "Hurry up and put it away and destroy it!" Adam gave the nurse Debbie a check. Seeing that it was not serious, he breathed a sigh of relief and said silently. "Yes Yes!" Nurse Carol agreed repeatedly and directly helped Nurse Debbie go to the lounge. Adam shook his head. This is the danger of dietary supplements, and you will never think whether you will get caught. In fact, he can understand the practice of nurses. The nurses are very busy, otherwise the last nurse collective strike would not break out. Sometimes I dont touch the ground with my busy feet, and I dont have time to eat in the cafeteria. When the hungry is too much to bear, some nurses in the ward will continue to be busy with the fruit snacks bought by the patients who come to visit. No one will say anything. Patients who are in a good mood don''t mind, those who are in a bad mood either don''t notice or can''t pay attention anymore. Not to mention nurses, doctors sometimes do the same. Dr. House next door likes this. When his doctors go to the patient''s home to find the source of the disease, they especially like to eat the things in the patient''s home. Emmm. Sometimes I like to have a shot in the patient''s bed. The courage is really fat enough, and I am not afraid of being caught in the food I eat. Or the patient''s bed is the source of infection. This time, it was obvious that the unsuspecting nurse couldn''t stand the temptation of the heart-shaped chocolate, so he took it and took it to the nurse''s lounge. After eating it, he was recruited. In order to deceive the three long legs, the rugby team spent a lot of money, so a big box of heart-shaped chocolates, but not cheap. Two hours later. After Adam and Alice Gray were about to go back, they ran into nurse Carol: "How is Debbie?" "that''s it." Nurse Carol smiled bitterly: "It''s really a shame this time. Debbie is not the only one who ate the chocolate." "more than one?" Adam was surprised: "Go, go over and take a look." Led by nurse Carol, Adam went to the nurse''s lounge and saw a jaw-dropping scene. Six nurses sat side by side, each holding a box of ice cream in his hand, smiling with a dull but extremely happy face, and slowly eating ice cream there. The key is that the speed is very slow. It''s not the kind of eating and chewing slowly. It''s just licking slowly there, pursing your mouth from time to time, as if you are eating something supremely delicious. The male nurses on the side looked at the same ice cream in their hands for a while, and then looked at the ice cream in their hands. Some were in a daze, and some were hunched and looked strange and didn''t know what they were thinking. Adam took a look, knowing what Carol meant by losing the adult, he flashed directly. "Sergeant Beckett, yes, it''s me, yes, I have to report the crime..." Adam dialed Kate''s phone. As a good citizen, he has the responsibility to report to and pressure law enforcement agencies on today''s nasty drug-prescribing practices, and to urge law enforcement agencies to pay special attention. The impact is really bad! Look at the chain reaction, what happened to the six nurses who were recruited. What if someone sees it and mistakes the medical center as an unscrupulous hospital? Or what if these recruited nurses are still injecting drugs into patients without knowing it, causing serious medical accidents? Or what if the abnormal behavior of those nurses dumbfounded other normal medical staff and caused serious medical accidents? Adam doesn''t know how others are. But Adam was very angry when he saw the scene just now! What must he do! If Kate, the law enforcement officer, cannot give him a satisfactory answer, he does not rule out breaking the news to the media of the Fourth Public Power and becoming an informed person who does not want to be named. He believed that Robin, a very motivated reporter, would be very interested. "Kate, I hope you don''t let me down." Adam murmured to himself, left the hospital, and drove to the apartment. The next day. Adam went to work with a black face. Because Kate is really unreliable. Even Robin heard the news that she knew that facing the darkest shadow in society, and she didn''t dare to face such a behemoth, she was the first to admit it. Changing room. "He is not as hateful as you say." As soon as Adam arrived, he heard Meredith speaking for the green ex-boyfriend Mark: "His psychiatrist who charged him four hundred dollars an hour told him that behind his rough and confident appearance is a self-loathing , Self-destructive, almost sick person. Everyone is not perfect, it is wrong to cheat, but is there no responsibility as a husband? Is he really a good husband? " "Ha ha." Adam smiled and opened the door: "This psychiatrist has something to say what the client wants to hear, no wonder he can charge $400 an hour." 400 US dollars per hour, 10 hours a day ~ www.novelhall.com ~ is 4000 US dollars. Even if the weekend is a week, it is 20,000 US dollars per week. If it is calculated for 50 weeks a year, it is also an annual salary of 1 million. A properly super-high income is a big-time psychiatrist who boosts the average income of psychologists. "You don''t agree?" Meredith looked at Adam. "Of course I don''t agree." Adam murmured: "After talking so much, looking for so many theories to support, and inventing so many new terms to explain, in the final analysis, it is not that I can''t control the lower body!" Is that self-loathing for you? You are greedy for her body! You mean! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 588: Who wants to join? Medical center. Changing room. "So, you are not going to participate in his operation?" Meredith was choked by Adam and looked at Adam mockingly. "What surgery?" Adam is coming. "A patient with a severe developmental disorder of the skull has just arrived in the hospital." Christina interjected. "Lionism?" Adam was surprised. Leo syndrome, as the name suggests, looks like a lion. "Correct." Christina nodded: "This rare disease is the plastic surgeon''s favorite. Once it succeeds, if the comparison photos before and after the operation are published to the media, then the plastic surgeon will be in the limelight." "Not only the favorite of plastic surgeons, but also the favorite of hospitals." Meredith reminded: "Mark is the most powerful plastic surgeon on the East Coast. He does this kind of surgery. Don''t you want to participate?" "miss you." Adam is very honest. Although he is not going to be a plastic surgeon, there is always nothing wrong with learning a few more techniques. Not to mention that the other party is still the most powerful group of plastic surgeons. In other words, he is now following Dr. Burke, a top doctor in cardiothoracic surgery, Dr. Shept, a top doctor in neurosurgery, Dr. Montgomery, a top doctor in pediatrics, and a super plug-in legendary doctor Alice Gray. If one were to add one of the best plastic surgeons on the East Coast, then Adam''s team of mentors would become more and more powerful. "It seems that he still has some advantages." Meredith laughed. "I never said he has no merits." Adam was surprised: "The level of professionalism and personal character are completely different. I recognize his superb professional skills and want to learn from him, but it does not mean that I recognize him as a person." "Yes!" George echoed. Christina and Liz looked at George at the same time, jokingly. "what''s happenin?" George dissatisfied. "Other Adam despises normality. Well, you are probably envious, jealous and hateful." Christina said the key. "Yup." Liz looked forward to: "Growing like him, handsome and good-looking, I think I can too. It''s no wonder that Dr. Montgomery can''t control it. Speaking of which, Dr. Montgomery is really happy. Her husband is Mr. Dream and his lover is a fantasy beast. Sir, tut!" "Meredith, you won''t like this Mark anymore?" Christina looked at Meredith and asked the key question. "No!" Meredith retorted immediately. The reason why she supported Mark so strongly was actually because Mark told her: "I heard of you in Boston, an intern with a strong desire and messing with the doctor in charge. We are all lowly juniors." This sentence made her feel the same. Of course, it does not rule out that Mark is handsome, stylish, and very attractive. "What if it''s a bit?" Seeing Adam and the others looking at him with disbelief, Meredith said in air: "They have returned to the family, two-night stays, we two juniors, what''s weird about getting closer?" "Well, it''s not surprising at all." Adam nodded: "But are you sure you let go of Dr. Shept? The last time Mark and Dr. Montgomery were in bed talking about their ideals in life, Dr. Sheputt just gently closed the door and left. And this time, you and this Mark just exchanged a few words in public, and Dr. Sheputt rushed over and smashed it with a punch. In the same scene, don''t you think the gap is too big? " "But he didn''t choose me!" Meredith called out suddenly. "Maybe he wants it all?" When Adam heard someone coming, he shrugged and stopped the conversation. Everyone: "..." Adam changed his clothes and went out. Christina followed closely behind. "Are you kidding me?" Christina walked beside Adam and whispered. "Who knows." Adam smiled and didn''t say much. This punch and the two completely different methods of closing the door obviously exposed Dr. Shept''s true emotional tendencies. In this case, normal people will choose a new lover, rather than a wife who has not much derailed feelings. But Dr. Shepperts operations have always been fascinating, who knows what he thinks. Maybe he was the one who didn''t want to lose, while continuing to maintain the friendship and family relationship with his wife, while maintaining a rumorous love with Meredith, becoming a confidant. The man. They are all fraternity, understandable. morning. After checking the room. A pair of former good friends, and later rivals in love, started the war again. This patient with Leo syndrome has a malignant tumor in his brain. Dr. Sheppert wanted to perform a tumor resection on him, and Mark Sloan, who was informed, approached the patient directly and said that he could give him a more normal face. Not surprisingly, a teenager who was discriminated against and humiliated because of Leo syndrome insisted on having plastic surgery. Outside the office of the director of surgery. Adam and the others gathered there, looking inside through the glass window from a distance. "What did he say, can you read it out?" Christina tilted her head and kept chasing Dr. Sheputt who was walking around. "Quack bitch!" Adam smiled and translated. "Wow." Liz was speechless: "It''s really hot." "He gestured. Does he want to hit this Doctor Sloan again?" Christina doesn''t think it''s a big deal. "You think too much." Adam smiled and said, "A person like Dr. Sheputt, throwing a punch, is already his limit. If you want him to do it, you can''t even think about it." Emmm. Of course it is not completely impossible. If Dr. Sheppert returns home, he suddenly sees Marc Sloan holding Meredith on his left and Dr. Montgomery on his right, showing him a smirk of the Dragon King... It is estimated that no matter how good-tempered Dr. Shept is, he will rush to fight him hard. When Adam thought of this, many classic scenes flashed in his mind. It has to be said that the island culture is very researching on this kind of human conflict. "This time, Adam, what do you think?" Christina gave up reading her lips and looked at Adam: "Should I just do the tumor resection, or do it together?" "Theoretically, I support Dr. Shept." Adam groaned: "You have seen the MRI film of this malignant tumor. It is very dangerous. Even if Dr. Sheppert does it, he is not very sure. It is best to concentrate all your energy on the tumor resection to save your life. Although the subsequent plastic surgery does not affect anything, this plastic surgery is also a very delicate operation that takes a lot of time. If the two delicate operations are connected together, the patient needs anesthesia for too long, and the risk will be more or less increased. " "But actually?" Liz asked. "actual?" Adam smiled and said, "Don''t you see the patient''s expression? He was completely indifferent to malignant tumors, talked and laughed freely, not like a 15-year-old boy at all, but more like a wise man who saw through life and death. But when he said that he could have a normal face, he couldn''t hold it anymore. When his parents advised him not to undergo plastic surgery first, he begged with all his eyes and repeatedly asked his parents to agree. He is very clear about what he needs. We are doctors, and we naturally want to meet the needs of patients as much as possible. " "that''s right." Liz echoed: "If it was me, I would choose the same way. This face-seeking world is cruel enough for ordinary people, let alone people with physical defects. I can imagine what he suffered. Discrimination." "..." How many people in Adam looked squinted at her Can you imagine the big long legs of your standard blonde bear with baby face? Who are you fooling? "The director spoke." Adam reminded him and began to read his lips: "The director said, Dr. Sloan, if the child''s parents are willing to sign the consent form, you can have plastic surgery. Dr. Sloan told Dr. Shept that the **** had won the second round. " At this time Mark Sloan came out, walked in front of everyone, and glanced at them: "Which one of you is interested in joining this operation? As long as you can help persuade the patient''s parents, you can join." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 589: Understand a little Medical center. "I!" "I!" Adam and Liz raised their hands at the same time. George lowered his head, obviously still minding that his goddess Meredith and the **** in front of him were ambiguous so quickly, stubbornly expressing his dissatisfaction in this way. Christina. She is now a popular person in the eyes of Dr. Sheput, and she often follows Dr. Sheput for surgery. And my girlfriend Meredith naturally followed her boyfriend Dr. Burke for the operation. Perfect interchange! Obviously, Dr. Shept had not given up Meredith, and cared for Meredith silently in this way. Dr. Burke was tacitly aware of this. For this boy with Leo syndrome, Dr. Shept is the bed doctor arranged by Christina. "well." Mark Sloan glanced at the two of them, his gaze skipped Adam, and he placed his bet on Liz, with a bright smile on his mouth. emmm. Adam is sure that this is ls'' smile. Don''t ask why he knows! Liz was a little shy when he was being watched this way, but the curvature of the corners of his mouth could not be controlled anyway, and he wanted to refuse. Obviously what she said before, such a handsome and strong lover, she can, not a lie. "Come with me." Mark Sloan greeted the two, of course, mainly to Liz, walked side by side with her, and smiled brightly: "Dr. Liz Stevenson?" "Just call me Liz." Liz smiled a little shyly. "It looks like you are out of play." Christina and Adam walked behind and whispered. "That''s not necessarily." Adam smiled slightly. "This kind of thing mainly depends on the attending doctor." Christina shook her head and said: "He takes whoever he is willing to take. Obviously he is a qualified prodigal. He only likes to take beautiful women like Liz." "You think the problem is too superficial." Adam smiled. "What do you mean?" Christina looked at Adam in surprise. "See how they quarreled before?" Adam smiled and said, "Dr. Sloan is obviously asking Dr. Shept to forgive him." "So?" Christina dumbfounded: "Isn''t this normal? It''s not Dr. Shept who begs Dr. Sloan for forgiveness, right?" "You didn''t grasp the key issue." Adam reminded: "When Dr. Sloan said it, he was quite right and confident, as if he should have been like this, a pair of''Okay, stop making trouble, and be angry enough? I didn''t want to break up your husband and wife before. I just want to join you." "..." Christina was silly when she heard it directly, with a black question mark on her face, desperately recalling the previous scenes, she didn''t dare to say: "Is there? Is it like this?" "You taste, you fine taste!" Adam plays with the taste. "hiss." Christina thought for a while, then took a breath: "It seems to be the case." "Not only that." Adam chuckled in a low voice: "Does this surgery really have to be performed together? Dr. Sloan can wait for Dr. Shept to complete the operation before taking over. With his fame and the trust that he brought to the patient for the first time to wake up the patient in a new direction, no one can hinder him. But he didn''t! I have to have a conflict with Dr. Shept, I have to do the operation together now~ Even if the lawsuit hits the director of surgery, even if the patient''s parents are a little bit resistant, they must do it together. After the success, he said to Dr. Sheputt that the **** won the second round. Who is this bastard? Naturally he is himself. He who claims to be so self-proclaimed obviously knows that he is sorry for Dr. Shept, but he is quite righteous and has to anger Dr. Shept. What is this behavior? " "I would rather you hate me than you don''t have me in your eyes..." Christina murmured. "Now you understand." Adam smiled playfully. "Uh...huh?" Christian nodded first, then reacted, and said silently: "What do I understand? Even if Dr. Sloan is really fraternity, it has nothing to do with choosing Leeds or choosing you... Do you want to... ~ " "Stop thinking about it." Adam took a picture of Christina: "I didn''t say that it was related to whether he chose Leeds or me. I simply refuted your idea that''Doctor Sloan only likes beautiful women like Leeds''. If there were no miracles this time, he would indeed only choose Leeds. " "..." Christina rolled her eyes silently: "So you ask yourself that you are a miracle?" "Who told him to have some influence at the beginning, and didn''t say anything to death." Adam smiled and said, "But it''s understandable, because if he ordered Leeds at first, Leeds didn''t respond enthusiastically. Isn''t that shameful? He is the best plastic surgeon on the east coast, don''t you want to lose face?" "You still have a way to come back and let him give up Liz and choose you?" Christina curiously asked. "I can''t say that there must be a way." Adam reserved: "I can only say that I can try." In the ward. "I disagree!" The patients parents, under Dr. Shepts reminder, resisted the practice of doing two delicate operations together. "father!" Shouted the boy with lion syndrome. "Jack, we''re not in a hurry. Let''s do tumor surgery first, and when we''re done, we will talk about plastic surgery later." The patient''s father comforted. "Yup." The patients mother echoed: "You are handsome enough in my eyes. We just want you to survive." "The two operations together are actually safer." Mark Sloan began to persuade. However, the patient''s parents looked at the wound on Mark''s face, and their trust in him was not as high as that of the gentle Dr. Shept. They were unwilling to sign the consent form. Mark had no choice but to glance at Liz. "Mr. Bulton, Mrs. Bulton, Dr. Sloan is the best plastic surgeon on the East Coast." Liz spoke: "Only he is sure to give your son a successful plastic surgery. This opportunity is very rare, because Dr. Sloan is not a doctor in our hospital. He will leave at any time. It would be a shame to miss this opportunity. ." "Doctor Sloan, can you leave us a business card." The patient''s father looked at Mark: "If the operation is successful, we will visit you if we need it at that time, and ask you to perform the operation on Jack. I believe that Dr. Sloan will not refuse, right? " "of course." Mark Sloan met the patient''s father''s gaze and could only smile. "Dad, mom, I will do it now." The teenager finally couldnt help it: "I believe that Dr. Sloan Im not afraid of taking risks. I know you think Im handsome enough, but thats your vocation. Others dont think so. I dont look like that, I need this surgery." "Jack, you don''t know what the result of the operation will be like." The patients father persuaded: "The result is probably not as good as you think..." "I don''t need to know." The young Jack resolutely said: "No matter how the result is, I will recognize it. Look at me, what could be worse than this?" When he said this, his hand pointing to his face trembled. "Woohoo." When the patient''s mother saw her son say this, she burst into tears and cried. She knew that this was the deepest pain in her son''s heart. How humorous and calm his son is usually, how sad it is to say it at this time. "Mr. Bulton, Mrs. Bulton." Adam, who has been standing aside, holding the medical record and saying something, said: "The results of the plastic surgery can actually be known in advance, you see." With that, he put a piece of paper in front of them. On the paper, an ordinary-looking teenager looked at them with a smile. The Bultons recognized at a glance that this was their son Jack. so similar! "this is me?" "Can it be made like this?" The young Jack and the Bultons cried out. "Doctor Sloan?" Adam did not answer, but looked at Mark Sloan who was lost. "can" Mark looked at Adam in shock: "This is the plastic effect I conceived. How did you do it?" "I know a little bit about human body structure and plastic medicine." Adam smiled reservedly: "Memory and imagination are okay, math is okay, and I know some sketches." Everyone: "..." Chapter 590: Adam is careful Medical center. As soon as Adam''s sketch rendering came out, the patient''s family was immediately moved. They took the sketch and looked at it, and finally nodded in agreement. This is not surprising. Just like the decoration company that can produce the renderings at the beginning of the house decoration, it is far more popular than the decoration company that only relies on the mouth. Without him. Ordinary people don''t have that good imagination. No matter how much you say, it is very vague and has no actual concept. But as soon as the 3D renderings are out, anyone can understand at a glance what it looks like when their house is renovated. The unknown will worry. People can easily accept what they can understand. The patient''s mother said that her son was handsome enough, but she also wanted her son to be more handsome as in the sketch renderings. "You can still sketch?" Christina asked in a low voice. "Just learned." Adam smiled: "We are doctors, we can even hold a scalpel, what''s the difficulty of sketching? As long as the opponent has enough control, we can''t just print out the image in our mind by hand." Christina was speechless and could only give a youre awesome look. "Ok, let''s start preparing." Mark Sloan''s eyes flashed, and he clapped his hands and said, "Doctor Stevenson, follow me into the operating room." "I?" Liz was surprised. "Not willing?" Mark Sloan smiled. "willing." Liz glanced at Adam who was smiling confidently and nodded in a daze. "Okay, go get ready." After Mark Sloan finished speaking, he left. Adam and the three also walked out of the ward. "Are you not angry?" Christina looked at Adam with the usual look in surprise: "This is you who turned the tide. A sketch persuaded the patient''s parents. According to the agreement, you should have followed into the operating room." "What''s so angry about this?" Adam smiled and said: "You didn''t say it before. This is the decision of the doctor in charge. Should I still quarrel with the doctor in charge in front of the patients and family members?" "but" Christina still couldn''t accept it: "Are you too calm?" "Adam, I don''t want to either." Liz apologized. "nothing dealing with you." Adam smiled and said: "This is a very normal thing, don''t think about it, I will only regard this as Dr. Sloan''s appreciation for me." With that, he nodded to the two and left. "Appreciation?" Liz was even more confused. Christina thoughtfully, then shouted to Adam''s back: "No? You wouldn''t be so arrogant, would you?" "What arrogance? What does this have to do with arrogance?" Liz questioned. "Adam thinks that his performance has put a lot of pressure on Dr. Sloan, so Dr. Sloan doesn''t want to take him into the operating room." Christina said the key. "Is he joking?" Liz didn''t dare to say: "Can Adam put pressure on Dr. Sloan? Is it so big?" "What''s impossible?" Christina analyzed: "Becoming a top plastic surgeon, the most important elements are human body structure and plastic surgery knowledge, memory and space imagination, good aesthetics and the ability to create beauty, a pair of precise and controllable hands. And enough practical experience. In addition to practical experience, Adam has shown everything through a sketch just now. Haven''t you seen the shocked look of Doctor Sloan when he saw the sketch? Adam, a layman in plastic surgery and a rookie in clinical medicine, had just come into contact with a case and directly drew the final plastic surgery effect chart summed up by his years of experience. Relying on Adam''s so-called "basic essential elements of a plastic surgeon who can do all things well and a little mathematical calculation", you can make the difference! Do you know what this means? " "It means that Adam''s talent is higher than him..." Liz murmured. "It''s not that high." Christina reminded: "It''s too much higher. More importantly, the plastic surgeon is different from the rescue departments of cardiothoracic surgery and neurosurgery. The phenomenon of siphoning and winner-take-all is more serious. Because high-quality customers who can really bring a lot of benefits will only find the top one to do the knife, and don''t care which hospital the doctor is at. Anyway, it won''t be a short time, just fly over. Dr. Sloan is now the best plastic surgeon on the East Coast. But once Adam became interested in plastic surgery, with Adam''s amazing talent, it didn''t take long for him to crush Doctor Sloan. Not to mention the strength of plastic surgery technology. Adam''s hand-drawn renderings can make Dr. Sloan lose his temper. The biggest advantage of Dr. Sloan is that he has enough practical experience, but Adam knows a little bit of mathematics. Although I don''t know how he counts it. But it seems that he can use calculations to save Dr. Sloan''s many years of practical experience and directly achieve a more perfect plastic surgery effect. But think about it and understand that plastic surgery pays attention to aesthetics. And mathematics is the foundation of all science. Aesthetics is no exception! Can''t the perfect figure, the golden ratio, etc. be expressed in mathematics? " "Not so exaggerated?" Liz was incredible. "Who knows?" Christina shrugged and said: "I didn''t think about this at first, but apart from this reason, it was obviously Adam that played a decisive role. It is said that he should be followed into the operating room, but why did Dr. Sloan not mention it and let you follow him directly? You don''t think he really likes you, do you? Dont save face for you What a shame? " "..." Liz was speechless. She is not so confident yet. "So, Adam is actually the most suitable plastic surgeon?" "It looks like it is." Christina nodded: "But Dr. Sloan can be totally thankful, because Adam will probably not choose to be a plastic surgeon." "why?" Liz subconsciously said: "The plastic surgeon makes money and relaxes..." "Does Adam need to consider whether to make money or not?" Christina glanced at her: "Looking at how hard he works, do you think he cares about being relaxed? After so long, haven''t you found that what he wants most is to save people from illness?" After Liz was startled, he smiled bitterly. "Besides, he is really talented in plastic surgery." Christina sighed: "But he has no talent in other medicine? You will not forget that he is now an intern, doing the work of a senior resident, when we want to follow the resident and the attending doctor During mixed surgery, he can perform surgery almost every day, right?" "**!" Liz''s mouth twitched: "I really forgot about it! But I just followed a famous doctor into the operating room as a helper, we are rare, he is not necessarily rare. damn it! I even apologized to him! He really doesn''t care! " "Nor can you say that." Christina reminded in a low voice: "You are right to apologize, maybe he doesn''t care, but Adam, you know it, be careful, you don''t apologize, maybe he will wear shoes for you someday, don''t forget Joe Thing." "..." Liz was speechless and nodded deeply. Chapter 591: Adam: Give me some pointers? Medical center. Observation room. Adam walked in and sat beside Meredith and George. "Has it started?" Adam said casually. "It''s about to start soon." Meredith glanced at Adam: "You were defeated by Liz?" "It''s not normal." Adam looked at the two groups of people who didn''t communicate much downstairs, and smiled: "No one can always win. In fact, if it weren''t for you, we wouldn''t have a chance at all." "...What do you mean?" Meredith felt offended. "Praise you." Adam said solemnly: "People pay attention to eyesight. Haven''t you been talking for Doctor Sloan before? If he chooses you, we really won''t be surprised at all. Didn''t you see that George didn''t even think about participating? " "I do not like him!" George frowned. Adam shrugged. Meredith understood what Adam meant, so he withdrew his gaze and didn''t answer the words. Because she knew why George didn''t like Mark Sloan. But she couldn''t give George what he wanted. Especially after she saw her biological father who had left her for more than ten years again. This possibility is completely gone. George, whose appearance and temperament is very similar to her biological father, is suitable for being a friend and best friend, but definitely not suitable for her boyfriend. It is too awkward... Observe in the operating room. The operation has officially begun. Naturally, the first to be performed was the excision of the malignant tumor of the brain. Dr. Shept opened the patient''s skull. "plate!" "Damn it! Give me the sponge and bring another unit of blood!" "Blood a lot." "Connected to the blood transfusion regulator." "The arteries of the head are out of pulse." "Ventricular Fibrillation!" "Try the CPR!" "He is bleeding heavily, using an electric shock device!" As soon as Dr. Shept opened his skull, he found that the condition of the patient''s brain was worse than that shown in the MRI film, and he was busy for a while. Dr. Mark Sloan, took over the shock device, and according to Dr. Sheppert''s instructions, gave the patient an electric shock in order to restore the heartbeat. However, the condition is too critical and everything he has done is in vain. The boy with Leo syndrome didn''t wait for the plastic surgery he wanted most. "Death time, 10:23!" Dr. Sheputt glanced at the time blankly, and after announcing his death, he left the operating room directly. The same is true for Mark Sloan. The director of surgery in the observation room shook his head and left disappointed. He did not wait for the press conference he wanted. Other medical staff also left the field one by one, leaving only Christina and Liz to deal with the follow-up. Adam went down, pushed the door and walked into the operating room. "Christina, Liz, are you interested in having a plastic surgery together?" "You mean..." The two immediately looked at the boy with Leo syndrome who had passed away on the operating table. "Correct." Adam nodded: "Come with me to meet his parents and get their consent. Let''s do this operation together?" "Why don''t you go to Doctor Sloan?" Liz hesitated: "He is the most suitable candidate..." Having said this, she couldn''t go on, because she saw Christina winking her. "This kind of trivial thing that the enchanter can do will not bother him, a top plastic surgeon." Adam said lightly: "Are the three of us still unsure? Don''t worry, after we''re finished, if you don''t feel relieved, you can call Dr. Sloan over and have a look, and give us pointers by the way." "Ok." Liz smiled bitterly and nodded. Okay. What Christina said was really good. Adam is a careful eye. I just received a little bit of anger, and when I had a chance, I immediately wanted to retaliate back. What kind of advice? This is obviously to show off skills! To Dr. Sloan who rejected him with practical action: "Is the best plastic surgeon on the East Coast very awesome? Is plastic surgery for Leo syndrome difficult? But that''s it!" After further understanding that Adam is a prudent, Liz has no other thoughts. Just do it. It''s already like this anyway. Just consider yourself a few people to be the enlightenment teacher. Even if there is something wrong, you can still find someone to fix it. And she is also very curious, is Christina''s previous analysis true? Did Dr. Sloan really choose her because she was afraid of Adam''s talent? emmm. After Adam was done, she went to see Dr. Sloan, and then stared at his expression, maybe she could get the answer. The three Adams went over, found the parents of the patient who had been mourned there, and explained the matter. Thanks to the sketch drawn by Adam, the patients parents felt that their child had passed away in the hope of happiness. They were very grateful to Adam and signed the consent form without saying anything. They also want to let more people see what Jack should have at Jack''s funeral. "Ok, let''s get started!" The three Adams returned to the operating room, took the surgical instruments needed for plastic surgery, and pushed the dead Jack to the morgue. The operating room in the hospital is very tight It is impossible for a dead patient to occupy the operating room. Therefore, plastic surgery can only be performed in the morgue. But it doesn''t matter. Because there is no need for a life support system now, as long as the plastic surgery tools are complete and it is done in the morgue, the same is true. That''s how the enlightened teachers work. "Adam, do you really want to do it yourself?" Liz couldn''t help asking again. "What do you say?" Adam put on his gloves and glanced at her: "After so much effort, are we playing around?" "But you never did it." Liz entangled: "The most complicated plastic surgery is the first one. Isn''t this too exaggerated?" "Try it." Adam smiled: "It''s not as difficult as you think, I think I can." "Okay, I''m all here, why do I still think so much." Christina murmured: "Adam, you don''t know yet. Will he do things that you are not sure about? You forgot before, because he had a bad premonition, he dared to block other critically ill patients from being admitted to the hospital, and later proved him. The approach is correct. If you replace it, do you dare to imagine?" "Are you sure?" Liz looked at Adam speechlessly. "I''m not 100% sure, but 95% of it is still there." Adam smiled and said, "I believe in my hands and in my brain. No matter how bad the situation is, it is just to get Dr. Sloan to save the field and be beaten in the face. There is nothing to worry about. Can i do it now? Do you have any other questions? " Liz shook his head. "scalpel!" Adam stretched out his hand. Liz handed him the scalpel. Three people underwent plastic surgery in the morgue. Adam takes the lead, Christina helps, and Liz works as a nurse. Chapter 592: This is not a plastic surgery, this is a face slap! Medical center. Elevator entrance. "this is not your fault" Mark Sloan reached out to take a picture of Dr. Shept, but was directly let go. Dr. Shept said nothing, and walked away, making Mark''s hand stop in the air. "Doctor Sloan." Liz came over at this moment and called. "what?" Mark frowned. Refusing to reconcile by his best friend really makes him feel bad. "Jack''s Leo Surgery..." Liz reminded. "Oh." Mark was taken aback and nodded: "I see. Go and prepare. I will get the consent of the family members to perform plastic surgery on Jack so that he will have a better appearance at the funeral." "No." Liz smiled bitterly: "Dr. Duncan has obtained the consent of Jack''s parents to perform plastic surgery on Jack." "what?!" Mark''s face changed: "Naughty! Where are they?" "The morgue." Liz walked over there with Mark. As he walked, he reminded: "Dr. Duncan is doing a good job. You can notify the family members to come over and see after you confirm." "Plastic surgery is not that simple..." Mark walked into the morgue with a cold face, and then saw Adam smiling at him as a gesture. Just as he wanted to reprimand him, Yu Guang saw Jack lying on the morgue. This word was immediately held in his throat. Jack at this time is exactly the same as Adam''s previous sketch. There was hardly any suture stitches that were stitched up, showing that his scalp was numb. After seeing the huge impact of Adam''s sketch before, the fear that flashed in his mind that he did not want to admit, really appeared in his mind. This son is terrifying! Really an intern? At this moment, he realized how others looked at him. "Doctor Sloan, please give pointers." Adam smiled and said, "This is also the first time I have undergone plastic surgery. Although it is easier for the dead, there must be some shortcomings. You are an expert in this area. Please teach us more and let Jack appear in the most perfect image. In front of his parents, comfort the living." "..." Both Liz and Christina twitched. This is the first time they have seen Adam so aggressive. But seeing Mark Sloan, a famous East Coast plastic surgeon, turned dark and speechless, they couldn''t help but substitute as an intern in their hearts. Then I had to sigh in my heart: "Good job! Nice job!" "It''s OK..." Mark Sloan tried to endure mm, adjusted his emotions again and again, and really asked questions as a mentor. He still doesn''t believe it. He is a top plastic surgeon on the East Coast, but is he still embarrassed by an intern? Then his face became darker. Regarding this case, whether it was theory or practice, he could not defeat Adam at all. "Doctor Sloan, is there anything else to point you?" Adam smiled and said, "If not, then we will call Jack''s parents over." "So be it." Mark left a word and left. He really couldn''t pick out Adam''s thorn. It is also self-infuriating to stay. "Adam Duncan, I remember you." When he reached the door, Mark paused and looked back at Adam. "Doctor Sloan, you also taught me an impressive lesson today." Adam responded with a smile. After Mark left. "Omg!" Liz exclaimed: "Adam, you actually won a top doctor, and you are still in plastic surgery! This is too exaggerated!" "Single case." Adam humbly waved his hand: "If it extends to the entire plastic surgery, I am definitely not sure that I can win him. I still need enough effort." "Comeon!" Liz cried silently: "Of course I know this, no, you really have this idea? Do you want to win him in the entire field of plastic surgery?" "Dreams always have to be there." Adam smiled and said, "What if it''s achieved? Besides, it doesn''t seem difficult, does it?" Liz only felt that Adam''s smile was so awkward at this moment, and he understood what is meant by Versailles smile without a teacher. "Adam, something is wrong with you." Christina was calmer, rubbing her chin and looking at Adam. "How to say?" Adam looked at her. "Usually you are still very humble." Christina analyzed: "Dr. Bailey, the resident doctor, is attacking you, and you are also honestly listening. How can you directly attack a doctor or a famous doctor this time? It''s totally different from your style." "I want to be humble too." Adam spread his hand and said: "But he doesn''t give me a chance. Well, Dr. Bailey doesn''t target individuals anyway, and he, I think he is aiming at making me difficult. The most important thing is that I dont like him! " "Ah!" Christina curled her lips and said: "I really didn''t see that you are still a good-tempered person." "I understand." Liz suddenly realized: "Same-sex rebuke! You and Doctor Sloan are both playboys, so you don''t deal with each other, just like you and Alex did." "It really is." Christina''s eyes lit up: "Many times people who hate people have their own shadows. Adam is a playboy, and this Mark is obviously too, and he is even more concerned about his good friend and wife. Adam, are you worried that you will become like this one day? " "I wouldn''t do such a dishonest thing, believe me, I have encountered this kind of opportunity many times but I have never succumbed to my hormones." Adam shook his head and smiled: "What can be done and what can''t be done, I know better than you. Afraid of becoming like him? Ha ha! I have never worried about such things. Self-destructive tendencies and morbid psychology are as ridiculous as committing a crime after being drunk. After being really drunk, how can you be able to commit a crime if you can''t do it early? There is really a tendency to self-destruct, why don''t you find a place to destroy yourself, and have to be cool while destroying the lives of good friends? All excuses! I didn''t want to talk about personality and other things, get along with him in peace, and learn a few skills with him very professionally. But he just targeted me personally, and he directly broke his promise and became fat. Anyway, I am not going to be a plastic surgeon in the future. He is not a doctor here. When he leaves, everything will return to dust and dirt. It is estimated that it will be difficult to see again in the future. " He is not Sheldon, he can keep the blacklist for decades since he was a child, and he will never forget it for a lifetime. If it can be solved easily, Adam will solve it easily. Sheldon was incapable. Adam has it! "..." Liz and Christina were speechless. Why do you have to remember this? Didnt you say that you dont care? Also said that you are not careful! "Okay, let''s call Jack''s parents over." Adam ended the topic. "He looks... handsome and calm..." Jack''s mother stretched out her hand to touch Jack''s face, which was no longer ugly after plastic surgery, and said moved. Jack''s father reached out his arm around his wife, and thanked the three of Adam: "Thank you, thank you!" "You''re welcome." Adam smiled. Chapter 593: Please go out! Medical center. Emergency. "Liz, what are you doing here?" Adam was surprised when he saw Liz in surgical gown waiting outside the emergency room. "I don''t know, someone called me." Liz spread his hands. "Carol." Adam looked at the emergency nurse. "Doctor Duncan, there will be an ambulance next time." Nurse Carol immediately explained: "The patient is a 35-year-old male with difficulty breathing, rapid and irregular pulse, and the medical record states that he suffers from acute rhythm disorder and congestive heart failure and is a patient of Dr. Burke." "OMG!" Liz exclaimed: "It''s Danny!" "Correct." Nurse Carol nodded: "The patient''s name is Danny." "That Danny waiting for a heart transplant?" Adam looked at Leeds. "Ok." Liz nodded his head and said anxiously: "Last time he came to wait for the heart transplant, I was the one who managed the bed, but in the end he didn''t wait for the heart." "Are you OK?" Adam frowned. "what?" Liz was in a trance. "I mean I will take over this patient." Adam kindly reminded: "In your state, it is obviously not suitable to be his tube bed doctor." "No!" Liz shouted: "He is my patient, I can take care of him." "are you sure?" Adam took a deep look at her: "Your emotions are no longer a doctor''s normal attitude towards patients. This is not good for you to patients." "I can!" Liz met Adam with firm eyes. "Fine." Adam shrugged: "I''m just kind, you think you can do it, I don''t lack this heart transplant, and I don''t want to be headshot by a mace." "What mace headshot?" Liz breathed a sigh of relief first, then asked puzzledly. "A joke, you don''t understand." Adam smiled. Adam knew this patient named Danny, and looked exactly like the **oss Negan at the peak of The Walking Dead. Emmm. It was a coquettish man who directly headshot the takeaway brother Glenn with a baseball bat hooped with a wire. The takeaway brother Glenn is also really miserable. First, he was tortured by roommate Sheldon and escaped, but in the end he did not escape the disaster. However, Adam guessed that if he could choose between being headshot by a mace or being tossed by Shelton''s collapse, the takeaway brother Glenn would be really entangled. 4, 6 open it. The choice to be a mace headshot is 6. When Leonard and Shelton watched The Walking Dead in the future, they didn''t know if they recognized him. Shelton probably didn''t care. But Leonard must be grateful to him, and regret not listening to his repeated advice. Because when Leonard came to see the room, he happened to ran into the takeaway brother Glenn escaping from Sheltons apartment. After learning about Leonards intentions, he repeatedly advised: "Run! Run as fast and as fast as you want. How far is it!" If Leonard had listened to it, there would be no more torture for decades. But it''s not good. After all, Leonard is suspected of hiding M attributes. It was painful on the outside, and only Leonard knew whether it was joy or happiness inside. Just as Adam''s thoughts were flying, the ambulance came over. "It''s really Danny!" Liz hurried up to greet him: "What was done on the spot?" "He was my patient before he changed hands to you!" The emergency doctor who followed was very upset with Liz''s attitude. "I know him." Liz didn''t show any weakness and went back: "He is at the top of the list of heart transplants. He is a patient in our surgery. Dr. Burke will come soon. You''d better change hands now! What was done on the spot?" "He was injected with 40 units of urinary agent and 6 units of adenosine." When the emergency doctor heard Dr. Burke''s name, although he was still upset with Liz''s attitude, he could only answer while handing over. "what''s the situation?" Dr. Burke came over. "It''s Danny." Liz said anxiously. "Heart rate is chaotic, heart failure." Dr. Burke is checking up. "Bisoprol can reduce mortality." Liz said anxiously: "You can try blood pressure medicine or digoxin, yes, give him an injection of digoxin!" "Wait!" Dr. Burke waved his hand to interrupt the nurse''s movements and looked at Liz with a cold face: "Dr. Stevenson, he is my patient. I know his condition and he can hold on." "What more can we do?" Liz took a deep breath. "What we can do now is to send him to the intensive care unit to see if his heart can stabilize." Dr. Burke said. "I will be his bedside doctor, and I will take good care of him." Liz volunteered. "Do not!" Dr. Burke glanced at her and said to Adam on one side: "Dr. Duncan, you are in charge of Danny." "what?" Liz emotionally said: "I can, the last time his tube bed doctor was me!" "Doctor Stevenson!" Dr. Burke said solemnly: "Are you questioning my decision?" "No." No matter how excited Liz was, and the reason was still there, how dare to take this, he could only look at Dr. Burke pleadingly: "I just want to have the beginning and the end, and I am more familiar with Danny." "We are a doctor-patient relationship, not in a relationship." Dr. Burke reminded: "We do what is best for the patient, and what we want has a beginning and an end? Besides, how many people have a beginning and an end in a relationship now? Do you think your level is higher than that of Dr. Duncan?" "It''s not..." Liz''s face was flushed. "Do you have any other questions?" Dr. Burke looked at her lightly no more..." Liz was unwilling. "Danny has been my patient for many years." Dr. Burke looked at Adam. "I know." Adam smiled and said, "I will pay more attention to him." "Well, I can rest assured that you do things." Dr. Burke nodded. ICU. "Liz, do you have nothing else?" Adam looked at Liz, who was busy, and shook his head. "I''m fine." Liz looked at Danny in a coma, and said without looking back. Now Dr. Bailey is on maternity leave. The trainees under her are like wild horses that have taken off their reins, all looking for their own operations, blatantly avoiding Xue Ni, who is taking them temporarily, and Xue Ni, who is walking in the warm tie, can''t control it at all. "It''s so unfair." Liz murmured. "what?" Adam is puzzled. "We treat idiots every day, heal them, and send them away, whether they deserve it or not." Liz shook his head and smiled bitterly: "But Danny, he is a good man, he is a good man with a bad heart, but we can only wait, wait and wait, and don''t know if we can wait for the good heart that suits him." "Nicky, stare for me. Dr. Stevenson will not be allowed to come in without the permission of Dr. Burke and I." Adam turned his head and ordered the nurse. "Yes, Doctor Duncan." The nurse nodded. "what?" Liz froze there, looking at Adam incredulously. "Doctor Stevenson, you heard." Adam said blankly: "This is the patient that Dr. Burke arranged for me, not your patient, and you are not the patient''s family member. You are not qualified to stand here, please go out!" Chapter 594: I disagree! Medical center. ICU. At Adam''s insistence, Liz left in anger. Not for a while. Meredith and several people came over. "Adam, what''s the matter?" Meredith was puzzled: "How did this happen?" "What did you hear?" Adam said noncommittal. "You drove Liz out and forbid her to approach the patient." George was very angry: "Do you know how bad this affects her?" "Then do you know what she did?" Adam asked rhetorically. "What did she...do?" George was stunned by Adam and his momentum disappeared. "She has feelings for the patient Danny." Adam shook his head and said: "This kind of feeling has seriously affected her professional judgment as a doctor. This is very dangerous! When the patient first arrived, she talked about three options in succession, wishing to rescue the patient immediately. It seems that it can reduce the mortality of patients, but that is just a theory in books. The really safe and suitable plan is just waiting patiently. " "She lost her calmness and professionalism, and behaved like a patient''s family with some medical knowledge." Christina commented. As a doctor, the last thing I want to encounter is the patient and the patient''s family with half a bucket of water. This situation is becoming more and more frequent with the explosion of network information. Everyone can search the Internet to find out what their condition looks like, and they can still speak out with much homework. They can''t help but raise all kinds of questions about the doctor''s diagnosis and treatment. In this case, doctors need to devote more energy to deal with the professional doubts of patients and their families. In many cases, the news received on the Internet is specious, or even simply wrong. If every patient and family member does this, the workload of medical staff will be greatly increased. Repeating common medical knowledge over and over again will be annoying for individuals. Moreover, if you do this, you will become a doctor in the future and debate eloquence will be a very important compulsory course. Otherwise, if the patient and the patients family cannot be mentioned, how can the next step of treatment be carried out? But a truly good doctor does not necessarily have such good eloquence and patience, to accompany the patient''s family to explain the common sense of debating medicine over and over again. Anyone who has taken a child''s homework knows that it is not so easy to be a tutor. Sometimes things you think are simple, say over and over again. But the child just couldn''t understand, and his face was blank. At this time, if the child still has 100,000 questions about why they are constantly asking some "strange, weird and mindless" questions, they will definitely annoy the parents. If you have a bad temper, regardless of whether it rains or not, you will have a good meal first. . Doctors are not parents of children, so they can''t vent this kind of irritability and can only endure it. It is conceivable that they are disgusted with such things. What impressed Adam was that he once asked his sister a medical question in his previous life. He had done it on Baidu beforehand and wanted to consult a professional. Unexpectedly, the sister who has always been the best-tempered, ah, my sister, said this time very impatiently: "Where did you hear this?" After Adam answered Baidu on the Internet, Adam''s sister said angrily: "It''s not like that at all..." Ok. Adam knew afterwards that this kind of question, Sister Adam had already answered countless times during work, and she was angry when she heard it... "Correct." Adam said in a deep voice: "The key point is that she does not have enough professional level. She is just an intern. She wants to use all the treatment options she can think of on patients. What is this nonsense? Dr. Burke assigned the patient to me. Now I am his bed doctor, and I need to be responsible to him! I don''t want to be in an emergency. When I arrived, Liz had already done what she thought she should do in advance. What if it''s wrong? " "Isn''t it?" George hesitated. "Not so?" Adam sneered: "You may not know that Liz, who was very caring for other patients in the past, actually said,''We treat fools every day, heal them, and send them away. Whether they deserve it or not, Danny is a good person. , And we can only wait for the words to come?" "hiss!" "No way?" "impossible!" The three Christina couldn''t believe it. "This is what she said." Adam looked at them: "Now you know how exaggerated Leeds is? I''m not surprised at what Liz like this does. Instead of you, would you like to let her approach your patients?" "how so?" Meredith looked suspicious of life: "I remember, Liz was just a patient''s bed doctor, right?" "This Danny is good at teasing." Christina recalled: "Last time I saw Liz''s heart out, he was a very attractive man." "I''m still a patient, with melancholic attributes." Adam shook his head and said, "People like Leeds especially eat this set. It''s normal to fall in love at first sight or something." "Let''s persuade her." Meredith sighed. "You are going to go." Christina is not interested in participating. "I seem to hear the name Liz?" At this time, Danny, a patient who had been in a coma, woke up leisurely with a smile on the corner of his mouth, and looked around everyone: "Hey, isn''t Liz out? I thought I could see her as soon as I opened my eyes." Meredith looked at each other with everyone, and seemed to say: "No wonder Liz is so exaggerated. This person is so sick and so good at teasing. I can''t hold it for me..." "This is Dr. Adam Duncan." Adam stepped forward and examined him: "Dr. Burke arranged for your bed doctor." "Where is Doctor Stevenson?" Danny smiled reluctantly: "I remember the last time she came here to be my bed doctor." "She has something." Meredith couldn''t help but answer. "I''m a nostalgic person." Danny said laboriously, "I hope that Dr. Stevenson can be my bedside doctor, not against you, Dr. Duncan." "It''s ok." Adam nodded: "I will inform Dr. Burke, and see Dr. Burke for the specific arrangements." Dr. Burke arrived soon. This Danny is not only an old patient of Dr. Burke, but the family is also very rich, worthy of Dr. Burkes best quality medical services. "Danny." After listening to the request, Dr. Burke persuaded: "Dr. Duncan is the best intern in our hospital even I dare to say that he is the best intern in the whole world, and he will be responsible for your condition. , Its very good for you, Dr. Stevenson is too emotional, its not good for you or her." "I know." Danny smiled weakly: "I know it, but I don''t care. I have waited so long and have not waited to fit my heart. I don''t have much hope for that. I just want Steven. Dr. Mori can take care of me, Dr. Burke, can you?" "How about this." Dr. Burke glanced at him and said in deep thought, "How about letting Dr. Duncan and Dr. Stevenson be your tube bed doctor?" "I disagree!" Before the patient nodded, Adam interrupted directly. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 595: This is called a professional! Medical center. ICU ward. "I disagree!" Adam expressed his opinion decisively. "You don''t agree?" After Dr. Burke was taken aback, his face was a little unhappy. "Yes it is." Adam sternly said: "I can be a bedside doctor or improperly, it doesn''t matter, but I will never be Mr. Duckett''s bedside doctor with Dr. Stevenson. And I also advise Dr. Burke that you dont agree with Dr. Stevenson to be Mr. Ducketts bed doctor. Mr. Dugt is a patient, we are a doctor! This is a medical center, a well-known regular teaching hospital, not a game place for doctors and handsome patients! Mr. Duckett, it is not for you personally, but please respect our doctor''s identity. After you are discharged from the hospital, you can ask Dr. Stevenson whatever you want. But here, please don''t do that! " "is it so serious?" Danny Dugt smiled bitterly. "Dr. Duncan is right." Dr. Burke''s face also became serious: "The hospital''s regulations state that doctors can''t fall in love with patients, Danny, if I let Dr. Stevenson be your bedside doctor, can you do it?" "What happens to the violation?" Danny smiled bitterly. "Dr. Stevenson violates hospital regulations and will be dismissed directly." Dr. Burke looked at Danny and said sternly. Originally. If no one said that, as an old friend, Dr. Burke would be happy to see old friends happy, and would turn a blind eye to this kind of thing. But now that Adam Zheng focuses on it, he can no longer ignore it. In the United States in such an open world of American dramas, love between teachers and students, and love between doctors and patients is still not allowed. Because this is to protect the disadvantaged students and patients. Imagine if there are no such regulations, the teacher will look at a certain student and threaten or tempt students with academic performance or the like. What will happen to students who are not yet fully mature in their minds? You know, even the high school eldest sister, Petunia, was tempted by their lace-side teacher to take part in the lace-side activity with grade A. The doctor-patient relationship is similar. When a patient comes to see a doctor, he is at the bottom of his life. Looking at the doctor who treats him will infinitely amplify the doctor''s charm, and it is easy to have a strong affection. But this state is not normal and rational. Not to mention that professionals such as psychologists who can see through the personality defects of patients themselves can easily use their expertise to PUA patients once they have an idea. Without restrictions, the consequences are very dire. Many villains in American TV series and American movies are psychologists, not without reason. Even ordinary doctors, such as surgeons like Leeds, who have a love for their patients, will become very irrational and very unprofessional. In an emergency, she will most likely ignore any rules in order to keep her lover alive. Emmm. Of course, Dr. House next door often ignores the rules and does everything in order to save the patient. But that is because Dr. House has enough professional level of bugs. Breaking the rule is to save the patient. That''s it! Liz is just an ordinary person. Adam has observed for a long time. She does not have the protagonist''s halo. At most, she is a supporting role in a vase. Where can she open it? Really learn from Dr. House next door, it must be a chicken fly. If she can''t save the person she wants to save, it will probably hurt others. This is the reason why Adam''s attitude is so tough. "It seems that Dr. Stevenson can''t be my bedside doctor." Danny shook his head and smiled bitterly. Then he looked at Adam and said politely: "Doctor Duncan, is there such an honor? Would you please continue to be my bed doctor?" Obviously, he is not ready to give up the love at first sight with Leeds. For another person, if Adam said that, he would definitely be very upset with Adam. But Adam didn''t see such negative emotions in him, and he seemed very restrained. Of course, everybody knows how hypocritical Westerners'' gentlemanship is. It is also possible that after he calmed down, he rationally considered the weight of Dr. Burke''s Adam is the best intern in the world and made a sensible choice. After all, he now wants to live more than talking about love. "It depends on Dr. Burke''s arrangement." Adam was noncommittal, and first made it clear: "And if I continue to be responsible, you won''t be able to see Dr. Stevenson in the hospital anymore. I don''t want to be surprised. After all, people in love are not sensible." "Danny, this is the professional attitude of the best interns." Dr. Burke asked, "What do you say?" "Do I have another choice?" Danny smiled bitterly: "I just want to leave here early, and then re-enter this hospital as an ordinary person and pick up the beautiful Doctor Stevenson. Then I think we should be able to get the blessing of Dr. Duncan. ?" Having said this, he took a deep look at Adam. "of course." Adam looked at him calmly. Just kidding, he didn''t stop him because he saw Liz as jealous or jealous. Although Leeds can be regarded as the big long legs of a blonde bear, his appearance is not high, not to mention his personality, hospital colleague relations, etc., which can be reduced by 100%, which is not Adams food at all. But Adam can also understand Danny''s thoughts. Even if his personal charm and wealth are not vulgar, look at his posture of flirting with his mouth, and most of them were once a **** who read all the flowers. But that good day has passed, and he now has to walk hard, let alone do strenuous exercise. At the lowest point of his life, he naturally, like the Iron Man with a big hole in his chest, no longer pursues the vulgar third way, but appreciates spiritual communication. The wooden method is too weak... Let me ask, at this time, a beautiful doctor in the hospital has a very good impression of herself, or how attractive is the doctor who rescues her. I''m afraid that in his eyes, she is the kind of saint who always shines behind her back. Danny, can he not care about her! Toot! The monitor alarm sounded. "Atrial fibrillation! His heartbeat is too fast and must be slowed down, otherwise the heart will fail!" "Let''s try the electric shock heart rate recovery method!" "Okay, inject five units of morphine." Adam glanced at Dr. Burke, saw him nodding, and took the electric shock device handed by the nurse: "Danny, we are going to let the electric current flow through your body, and hope that the electric shock will restore your heart rate to a normal level." "Will it hurt?" Danny said weakly. "It won''t be very pleasant anyway." Adam reminded: "Are you ready? We are about to start, get out of hand!" When everyone stopped contacting Danny, Adam pressed the shock button. "no change." Nurse reminds to increase to 100! Get out of hand! " Adam gave an order and pressed the electric shock device on Danny again. "Heart rate is back to normal." The nurse reminded. "well." Doctor Burke nodded. "Dr. Duncan is really good." Danny endured the pain after the electric shock, tearfully smiled and said: "I go in and out of hospitals all the year round, watching you rescue, as if seeing those experienced resident doctors in the rescue, calm and calm, it seems that my choice is no choice. wrong." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 596: Miss, this is the mens room! Medical center. After Danny''s condition stabilized. Dr. Burke left, officially handing over the task of managing the bed to Adam. Then Adam was spotted by Liz. Because she couldn''t get into Danny''s ward at all. Regardless of Adams presence or not, the nurses inside and outside the ward stared at her like terrorists, not to mention entering the ward to chat with Danny, just wanting to talk to Danny through the glass window, but tears can''t do anything. A little closer, a nurse stepped forward to stop her. She bet that the dean''s orders have never been carried out in such a way by the nurses. This makes her uncomfortable. You know, Danny''s words reached her ears, and the faint ambiguity between them instantly took root in her heart, and she was growing strong, how could it not be moistened by sunshine and rain. Of course Danny''s condition was still there, and she wasn''t prepared to do anything. But its always okay to meet in person, flirt and stop the irritation, right? However, Adam made trouble from it and laid down this ruthless, shameless and unreasonable rule, not allowing her to approach at all. This made her unacceptable. The nurses couldn''t figure it out, so she could only chase the source. But Adam made her speechless in a few words. The reason is clearly there. Doctors and patients cannot fall in love. Adam did this for the benefit of the patient as well as for her. Hello everyone is really good. How can she refute? But sometimes, human emotions just make people irrational, let alone Liz himself is a very emotional person. So the reason is that Adam can''t be said, so she wanted to rely on small movements to polish Adam agreed. This trick was also learned from George. She didn''t say anything, just followed Adam, and was close to Adam, being the shadow of Adam, she would go wherever Adam was, hoping that Adam could not actively compromise. "This is the men''s room." Adam couldn''t help but reminded. "If you don''t let me see Danny, I will always follow you." Leeds followed up to the men''s room without anyone else. A male doctor inside saw this scene, couldn''t urinate, put on his pants in embarrassment and left. "Are you really afraid of being fired?" Adam glanced at her. "I haven''t done anything!" Liz stood behind Adam with his chest folded: "And I''m not Danny''s doctor anymore. The rule that doctors and patients can''t fall in love doesn''t apply to us anymore. Why can''t you even see him?" "Because I don''t believe you." Adam was not embarrassed by Leeds, and took care of his physical needs. "It''s already like this, why don''t you believe me?" Liz had no idea that Adam was not embarrassed at all, but she was embarrassed herself. damn it! Didnt it mean that when a man urinates, someone is watching and there is no way to pee? Will it be uncomfortable? Her greatest hope is that Adam, who is smashed by this, has no temper. But why is Adam so silky and smooth? "Because you are not worthy of my trust." Adam sneered: "Don''t ask why, just look at what we are doing. Now you are so crazy. God knows what you can do?" "I promise I won''t do anything, I just want to meet Danny." Liz was sad. "I think you are still too free." Adam smiled and said, "But don''t worry, you will get busy." Toot. Toot! Before the voice was over, Leeds'' pager rang. "Damn it, what did you do?" Liz took it out and saw that the nurse stood calling her, her face changed. "I did not do anything." Adam smiled at Liz in the mirror while washing his hands: "People are watching the sky, what did you do? And now I think the best thing you should do is respond to calls, unless you don''t want to do it anymore." "Damn it! I forgot about your fans!" Liz cursed and ran away with the pager. Doctors must carry a pager 24 hours a day to respond to calls at any time. This is a basic requirement. Because this is a matter of life. No one dares to neglect. So Liz obviously guessed something, but still had to fly over. Nurse station. "Doctor Stevenson, this is yours." The nurse stacked a bunch of medical records together and handed it to Liz, smiling and saying: "Please deal with it as soon as possible, there are still many patients waiting over there." Liz swept his eyes, his face turned black. Because these Christina have done it before, it is all dirty work such as rectal examination, abscess infection, diarrhea and vomiting, clearing dead skin and inserting urinary catheter. But that time, Christina condescendingly insulted the entire nurse community and caused public outrage among the entire nurse community. What is it now? Take revenge on her for pestering Adam? It''s too exaggerated! "This is not my job." Liz resisted. "You are not an intern in the hospital?" The nurse asked, "Yes? You always have to have an intern to do these tasks. I don''t think anyone has more time than Dr. Stevenson, right?" "Yes, as soon as Dr. Bailey was on maternity leave, all her interns went to the men''s bathroom freely. Is there anyone who has more time and free time than this?" Another nurse whispered not far away. "..." Liz was speechless. I had known that she would not follow Adam into the men''s bathroom. Adam, who originally wanted to force him to compromise. But forgot that this is poking a hornet''s nest. Adam did not explode, but Adam''s nurse supporters did. The nurses looked at Leeds with their eyes full of contempt The long legs of a big blonde bear was drolling in front of Dr. Duncan. The appearance of a coquettish jian is already very eye-catching. , Especially Dr. Duncan clearly rejected and disliked it. Well now, I went directly to the men''s room with Dr. Duncan. What do you want to do? Looking for an excuse to blatantly take advantage of Dr. Duncan? Want to be beautiful! Have you ever asked us? what? Are you for the patient named Danny? Who are you fooling? God knows if you are Mingxiu plank road dark Chen Cang! I have played in idol dramas, this Danny is mostly the legendary spare tire tool man. You obviously want to use this to play crazy in front of Dr. Duncan. So many of us are watching, how could you let you succeed so foolishly! Nothing to do, right? Then we will keep you busy! "Too cruel!" "Don''t mess with Dr. Duncan." "Doctor Stevenson is so pathetic." "Huh? *n!" A group of nurses who realized afterwards watched Liz go round and round, and sighed. One of the male nurses felt sorry for Liz, the blonde bear, and said a word to her, and the crowd immediately squinted. Then the male nurse instantly changed his mind and showed his experience of survival in the wild incisively and vividly. "Poor people must be hateful! Dr. Duncan did it for her own good. Why can''t she be considerate and insist on pestering Dr. Duncan. It''s all right now. Is she satisfied?" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 597: Single can become strong The next day. Medical center. Ward. "I heard it was thrilling last night?" Dr. Burke walked by and took a look at the medical record updated last night. "Yup." Danny smiled weakly and said: "My choice is indeed correct. Thanks to Dr. Duncan''s several rescues, otherwise I have gone to heaven. Of course I believe in the beauty of heaven, but obviously I don''t want to go right now. " "Good job, Doctor Duncan." After reading the updated medical records, Dr. Burke expressed affirmation and appreciation for Adam''s several rescue records last night. Changed to any other intern as a bedside doctor, he must have been called directly in his sleep last night. Only Adam with such strength has the courage to rescue him first, and then consider not calling him. With such an assistant, Dr. Burke has to admit that sometimes it is nice. Of course, there are advantages and disadvantages. The last time I was forced to stand by and watch Adam help out was not so pleasant. "The situation is still not optimistic." Adam said: "Danny is suffering from acute pulmonary edema. I switched him to congestive heart failure drugs and dual positive airway pressure. The situation temporarily stabilized, but he needs a new heart, and he needs it as soon as possible. " "New heart." Danny said weakly: "I''ve been waiting for a year and a half, and I have gone wrong several times. How long can I wait this time?" "It''s very short, and you can''t expect small-probability events." Adam suggested: "I suggest installing a left ventricular assist device, which is a battery-operated machine that can assist heart activity and help you gain two more years." "Yes it is." Dr. Burke nodded: "Dr. Duncan is right. We can''t pin our hopes on a small probability event. No one knows when the new heart you need will appear, so you need more time to wait." Organ transplantation is very particular about relationship and luck. Relationship, it goes without saying. Dr. House next door often snatches organ transplants that should belong to someone else. That''s because the female dean is his admirer, and his successful experience every time he opens the hanger also allows him to have enough face to face, so that the female dean can use the relationship for him to grab transplant organs. But Danny clearly has no such relationship. Although he should be wealthy, he is only at the level of a multi-millionaire, and definitely not at the level of a billionaire. Otherwise, he would not wait for a year and a half for the new heart. Really rich people must spend money or find a relationship with a new heart that suits them as soon as possible. How can they be foolishly waiting for death? As for Adam, the bedside doctor, he naturally has the ability to help Danny. But unfortunately not to that point. A life span of +0.01 can be obtained by rescuing any patient in the emergency department. Adam will not fight so hard for a Danny, which is time-consuming, energy-consuming, and costly. In theory, this is also unethical and illegal. Danny is just an ordinary patient, and he is not his own person in his heart, and he is not worth so much. then. Danny can only look forward to luck now. However, a small probability event such as luck requires enough time to accumulate to increase the probability. "Battery operation?" Danny said humorously: "I knew you wanted to turn me into a robot. This is one of your evil plans to usurp the hospital, right?" "Ha ha." Dr. Burke agreed with a smile. "Do not." Adam smiled and said, "You should be more optimistic. Just think about it. Isn''t your situation very similar to the situation of Iron Man Tony Stark? All batteries drive the heart. But this is only a turning point in your life. Your life may become more exciting. And what you have more advantage than him is that you don''t need to fight life and death, complete the transformation in fear, and get out of the control of the battery. Today, or tomorrow, when you wake up, you may be able to get good news, a new heart, and a new life. All you need to do now is to buy yourself more time. " "Oh, that''s great." Danny smiled and said: "Although I don''t know who this guy Iron Man is, I understand. Thank you, Dr. Duncan, but what kind of battery is installed to turn yourself into a robot without any risk?" At this time, the Iron Man live-action movie has not yet come out. In Marvel Comics, Iron Man is only a second-line hero. In fact, not many people know it. But just like Chinese characters often do not need to be sorted correctly, so that people can understand them. Danny understood what Adam meant. "Of course there is a certain risk." Dr. Burke explained: "It will increase the damage to platelets, and the bleeding will also increase. If you choose to install this assistive device, you need to wait until a new heart is transplanted before you can leave the hospital, so that it is convenient for rescue at any time." "Is there any other choice?" Danny smiled bitterly. "No." Adam shook his head: "If there is gain, there is loss. Nothing is perfect. At this moment, the most important thing is to survive. And staying in the hospital is not as boring as you think. Our interns spend almost every day in the hospital, so much so that the hospital must issue mandatory regulations not to allow us to stay in the hospital forever and to drive us out of the hospital. The key is to have a direction. Taking advantage of this period of hospitalization, you can find something suitable for you to do. As long as you invest in it, time will pass soon. Professor Hawking got Parkinson, sitting in a wheelchair, without any hope of recovery, speeches and Q&A can only be done through a speech synthesizer, otherwise it will not hinder his will to travel the stars through time and space, becoming an idol for many people, It''s delicious. Sickness can only trap one''s body, not one''s consciousness. Not to mention that you still have hope of recovery. Maybe when you achieve your established goals, your new heart will also come ~ www.novelhall.com~ Double happiness is coming. Isn''t such a future worth looking forward to? " "How can I compare with Professor Hawking." Danny laughed at himself first, then looked at Adam: "But you are right, Dr. Duncan, this kind of double happiness is indeed worth looking forward to. Just before making a decision, can I see Liz first?" "why?" Before Dr. Burke nodded, Adam asked directly. "Because I want to meet her, so I have more hope and motivation to live..." Danny was taken aback. "I don''t recommend you to do this." Adam shook his head: "Is your courage to persevere just for a woman who fell in love at first sight? This is not enough! After this kind of surgery, it may take a day, or it may be a year or two to see hope. After waiting for such a long time, do you only count on the relationship of love at first sight? We all know that feelings, especially love at first sight, are entirely hormonal at work. But your body simply doesn''t allow it. Now you place your hope and motivation on this kind of relationship. Over time, you will be very painful and unable to persist. Because a strong man is trapped in a weak body and can only watch and cannot move, it is definitely a terrible torture. So when you decide to kill your waiting time at the beginning, you should abandon hormones and focus on higher-level spiritual pursuits. Only in this way can we get through these arduous waiting times with peace of mind. Rest assured, you can do it. If you are single for a long time, your hormones will be dull. You haven''t seen many people who stay in love or get married for a lifetime. This is the same as the science. We have to believe in science. " Danny: "..." Dr. Burke: "..." Chapter 598: 37 Death Line Medical center. Ward. "Doctor Duncan, you..." Danny was speechless by Adam and smiled bitterly. But he knew that Adam was right. Before he fell ill, he was a very strong man and did a lot of things that broke the rules. And these extraordinary things are fond memories of his illness. After a year and a half of suffering, he was on the verge of collapse. Originally, he thought he was the only one who understood the pain of being trapped by a strong man, but he did not expect this young and handsome Doctor Duncan to know better than him. This situation was envisaged for him in advance. What else can he say? It''s just his nature to tease a beautiful female doctor. And to live is his greatest instinct! For some reason, he suddenly rekindled hope for his new heart one day in the future. Adam''s description of a peaceful future through the tormenting waiting and double happiness is indeed wonderful. "As your bed doctor, I just talk about my thoughts." Adam smiled and said, "It''s up to you to decide how to choose." "I agree with Dr. Duncan." Dr. Burke took a deep look at the trainee Adam who "takes away the brilliance of his own doctor" and nodded, "You can talk about other things only if you live, Danny, as long as you are strong enough inside, you can have a future." "thank you all." Danny thanked him sincerely: "I am willing to have this operation, but I have one condition." "Should I still see Dr. Stevenson?" Dr. Burke glanced at Adam. Adam shrugged, indicating that he has said everything he should say, it doesn''t matter how Danny decides. "No." Danny shook his head and smiled: "Dr. Duncan is right. Now I am not suitable for a relationship. After all, there is no heart, how can there be love? I am willing to wait, in the future, with the best of myself, come to meet the best Leeds. Well now. I just don''t want to have surgery today. " "Have you heard that legend too?" After being taken aback by Dr. Adam and Burke, they reacted quickly. There is such a legend in the American hospital in the American drama world. The number of patients who die on the operating table in the hospital every day is either less than 3, or 3 or 7. It means that as long as more than 3 patients die on the operating table in the hospital this day, then they will not stop at 4, 5, or 6, but will definitely increase to 7. And now the medical center has just gone to work for a while, and 4 patients have died on the operating table. "I believe in science." Danny smiled and said, "But I believe in God too!" "This is from the staff in the morgue." Adam explained: "It''s just that the probability is relatively high, not necessarily inevitable." "I know." Danny smiled bitterly: "But don''t forget, my luck has never been so good, bad luck meets bad timing, do you say I dare to be on the operating table today?" "I''m sorry, Danny." Dr. Burke shook his head and said, "Your body is not allowed to be delayed for that long. You must have an operation today." Danny looked at Adam. Adam nodded. "Oh, all right." Danny finally could only promise: "If God really wants to see me, I can''t resist the call of the Lord, and if God doesn''t want to see me, then when I wake up again, I will be like Dr. Duncan, you said, well. Live." "Well, keep this optimistic attitude, you won''t lose anyhow." Adam smiled. "Doctor Duncan, you help Danny prepare, we are going to enter the operating room." Dr. Burke also smiled. This death number of either 3 or 7 is somewhat superstitious. But many knowledgeable doctors, even top-notch doctors, believe in such things. For example, Dr. Burke always wears only the surgical caps that he is most comfortable with. Of course, the patient''s mentality before entering the operating room is also very particular. If a patient does not have the motivation or confidence to live, the mortality rate of this patient will be much higher. On the contrary, the success rate of surgery will be much higher. This involves the influence of the spirit on the physical state, which is actually quite metaphysical. Seeing that Danny was optimistic, Dr. Burke was naturally satisfied. The preparations are proceeding in an orderly manner. The nurse station in front of the surgical board. "Adam, for you." Dr. Montgomery handed a cup of hot cocoa to Adam: "This is our tradition. There are four operations today and four patients have died. I heard that you are going to the operating room soon. I think we all need some amulet." "Hot cocoa is a talisman?" Adam was surprised. "Hey hey hey!" Dr. Montgomery waved his hand to remind: "Don''t question Cocoa!" "Ok." Although Adam didn''t believe in this thing, but seeing that Dr. Montgomery was saying it very seriously and with good intentions, he would naturally not refuse rudely. He raised Keke in his hands and said with a smile: "Thank you!" "Go ahead." Doctor Montgomery smiled. Since the last time Adam treated her for kudzu rash, her attitude towards Adam has become much closer. No longer like her husband, Dr. Shept, who is okay with Adam and okay with Duncan. "Meredith!" Not a few steps away, Adam heard Doctor Montgomery''s voice ringing behind him, and he was called a rival in love. So, he couldn''t help turning around and looking at it. Seeing that Dr. Montgomery handed a cup of hot cocoa to his rival Meredith. Wait, Meredith will definitely enter the operating room too. Is this giving the amulet to the rival? "Nicky, here you are!" Adam changed hands and gave the hot cocoa to the nurse. He is now paying special attention to the diet given to him by others, and if he can skip it, he can''t eat it. And just now I saw that Dr. Montgomery gave the same hot cocoa to his rival. emmm. Adam can''t drink anymore. "Thank you, Dr. Duncan." Nurse Nicki took the hot drink in the envy of his companionsHappy thanks. "Adam!" A tall figure ran over. Adam turned and left, and when he passed the corner, he saw Meredith directly throwing the hot cocoa into the trash can, and he couldn''t help showing a knowing smile. "Meredith, help me stop Adam!" The tall figure followed and shouted loudly. "What happened to you Liz again?" Meredith stretched out his hand to stop Adam, and said helplessly. "This seems to be wrong, right?" Adam murmured: "She has always been looking for things. Have you ever seen me looking for her?" "Listen to what she said first." Meredith was also very speechless, but he still ended the game. Adam also stopped, and gave him the daughter and guardian of Alice Grey, the biggest plug-in. "call!" Leeds ran all the way, the waves were magnificent, and when he arrived, he leaned on the wall, panting, which made Adam look with great interest. "what are you doing?" Liz gasped for a while and exclaimed. "I didn''t do anything." Adam spread his hands. "Are you going to operate Danny today?" Liz furiously said: "Don''t you know the legend of death figures?" "I know." Adam said silently: "But I know better that if Danny doesn''t do it today, then there is no need to gamble on luck. He must be in the morgue today." "Is the condition so serious already?" Liz''s face changed drastically. She was cut off by Adams ban. Later, she was targeted by the blind nurses because of the obsessed Adam. They called her at every turn, making her unable to stop for a moment. I was busy going through the operation board just now, and only when I saw Danny''s operation schedule written on it did I know the news. Chapter 599: Poison Tongue Adam Medical center. "So, don''t waste my time here." Adam said a word and was about to leave. "Wait!" Liz cried, "I want to see Danny before he enters the operating room." "no need." Adam waved his hand and told Liz about his previous conversation with Danny about being single can become stronger. "Howdareyou!" Liz was dumbfounded at first, and then extremely angry: "According to your statement, if Danny can''t wait for a new heart, he won''t be able to see me for a year or even two?" "I recommend him to do this." Adam shrugged and said: "After all, you will surely tease when you meet, and you will be itchy when you meet. For a man who is temporarily incapable, it will be very painful for a long time. It is better to miss a hundred." "Is this something you came up with?" Meredith looked at Adam like he was looking at the devil. "Any questions?" Adam smiled and said, "Don''t you also talk about abstinence recently. You don''t drink at bars and change to knitting sweaters? It''s very Liu Bei that he said that after drinking alcohol, everything is colored. Actually want me to say, you are taking off your pants and farting superfluously! If you really want to abstain from sex, don''t go to the bar! In addition to going to work and undergoing surgery, after get off work, go to learn more skills with your mother and improve your theoretical knowledge. After all your time and energy have been devoted to it, why do you still need to knit a sweater to abstain from sex? " "Knitting sweaters can improve the flexibility of the hands and make surgery better." Meredith said awkwardly: "And I can''t just work without a little spare time, right?" "Why not?" Adam asked back: "When you study with your mother, you are not an amateur life? How can you accompany her more, and I dare to say that as long as you are willing to do this, Christina will definitely be willing to accompany you. Do you go to the bar? The main thing is to chat with Christina." "..." Meredith was speechless. What can she say? She said so, but deep down in her heart naturally still retained a little expectation of a feast. How can you not go to the bar and only accompany her mother and Christina? Everyone is still a good friend. And obviously, her friendship with Adam was on the verge of collapse. "Don''t change the subject! Talk about Danny!" Liz couldn''t help but interrupt: "You don''t believe in love?" "No, I believe it." Adam looked at the angry Liz: I just dont believe in love at first sight. Please! How many times have you and Danny met? Now you are so crazy, swearing that there is some mysterious and mysterious love at first sight between you and him. Except for a melancholic and handsome face and humorous eloquence, what else do you know about him? As long as you can say one thing, I will agree with you to see him. " "he" Liz froze there, speechless. "It seems to be gone." Adam smiled and said: "Men are sometimes more rational than women. Danny quickly understood these principles and no longer entangled in love, love and love, knowing that love and love are not all of life, and that living is the truth." Meredith''s mouth twitched, and he glared at Adam: "Surgery is about to be done, hurry up and get ready!" Why is this person''s mouth so poisonous, it''s all poked in their hearts! It''s so hateful! Adam smiled and left. Leeds is a habitual person who likes to devote himself wholeheartedly, and in many cases he is inexplicable. Just like Alex before, posting her portrait photos all over the hospital at the beginning gave her unprecedented humiliation and severely affected her professional dignity. Normal people will hate Alex to the bone. But she forgave him quickly, even after Alex was bombarded by his brother, she still looked like she was deeply in love with each other, allowing Alex, who had become irritable, to insult him, without complaining and caring. care. Falling in love with Danny this time, I was also inexplicably teased by Danny, just as if she and Danny are really in love, no matter how crazy they want to approach. You know, in order to become a surgeon, she, a low-level girl who came out of the trailer house, had to work hard to get to this point. The previous case of an African-American girl who was reimbursed by Montgomery for a first pregnancy from an unmarried girl in the hospital. The reason why Leeds was not in high spirits, Adam heard afterwards that it was because Leeds was really the movie version of Juno. When she was in high school, she got pregnant by accident, gave birth to a daughter, and then gave her daughter to others to raise for a better future. She took this as an example and persuaded the African-American girl to follow her. Then, after being found out by the mother of the African girl, she went directly to the hospital. Liz said she was kind, and she firmly believed that this approach was correct. Otherwise, raising a child will be trapped for a lifetime, and it will be over. Emmm. Children are not as important as the future, and the future is not as important as the inexplicable love at first sight. Adam didn''t want to think too much. But either, Leeds is neurotic. Or, Liz is a real master. Danny is not bad money, normal people can see it. Did Leeds dive into Leonards teacher, and Rachels second sister, Amy, who was in love with his ex-boyfriends father, for the same purpose and consideration, no one knows. of course. Adam prefers the first kind. Before the surgical board. Liz was nervous. "I took it, and another one died." An intern who just came out of the operating room shook his head and sighed. "This is the fifth one. I guess there will be two more." "Meredith?" Liz looked at Meredith who was approaching. "Dead too." Meredith shook his head: "This female patient, there is no way to follow her ex-boyfriend." "This is the sixth one." Liz said in horror: "Now only Danny''s surgery is left." "do not worry." Meredith comforted: "It''s only the morning, saying that seven people will die on the operating table, and it is impossible to gather all of them in the morning... And it was Dr. Burke and Adam who operated on Danny. Although Adam has a very poisonous mouth. But don''t forget that he also has the nickname of Doctor Miracle. " "Correct!" Liz hopefully said: "Adam is a miracle doctor. He will definitely not let Danny die." Waiting is suffering. "Adam?" Outside the operating room, Liz quaked. "He''s okay." Adam, who came out, looked at Liz speechlessly, but told her the good news. "Thank God!" Liz exclaimed in surprise, and he opened his hands to hug Adam. Adam drew back, did not let Liz hug him. Since analyzing that Leeds mostly has mental problems Adam decided to stay away from her. Liz slammed directly into Dr. Burke who came out. "Thank you, Dr. Burke." Liz let go awkwardly. "Dr. Duncan, Danny''s follow-up care, you need a snack." Dr. Burke nodded to the two of them, took off his most comfortable yellow surgical cap, dangled it between his fingers, and left. Obviously, this lucky little yellow hat has further verified its lucky value on this special day. As its owner, Dr. Burke is very happy. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 600: Broken wing angel Medical center. Emergency. After Adam told the nurse to look after Danny, he couldn''t wait to come here. In fact, after receiving Danny''s case, it felt like a loss at first. Because of the long hospital stay, Adam needed to be distracted and taken care of. But this long-term case of Danny is also a challenge Adam has never encountered before, so he has long experience. And there are caring nurses to help, he doesn''t need to be trapped there. If there is a problem, the nurse will call him as soon as possible. More importantly, once Danny''s case went wrong, calling him was almost always a life-saving situation. Adam likes saving lives the most. Emergency. "Doctor Duncan, you came right in time." Nurse Carol ran into Adam and exclaimed, "Do you speak Russian?" "meeting." Adam nodded: "Are there any Russian patients here?" "Well, you come with me quickly." Nurse Carol took Adam and left. In the consulting room. A four or five-year-old girl, who looked like an angel, was lying on the hospital bed, blinking at Adam and Carol with ignorant eyes. "Doctor Duncan, this is Tatiana, with a fever and coughing. After her mother brought her over, she left in a blink of an eye and could not be contacted, and neither of us speaks Russian nor can we communicate with her." Nurse Carol introduced. "Have you taken your temperature?" Adam asked. "The body temperature is 37.8 degrees." Nurse Carol. "Tatiana, this is Dr. Duncan, why are you uncomfortable?" Adam communicated with her in Russian and checked her. "You can talk." Tatiana smiled happily and stretched out her little hand to touch the identity tag on Adam''s white coat. "Correct." Adam leaned over to let her touch, and then kept pressing her body, and smiled: "Is it uncomfortable here? Here?" "No." Tatiana shook her head, stretched out her hand and touched Adam''s hand to her forehead: "Uncomfortable." "How long has it been so uncomfortable?" Adam looked at Tatiana. "For a long time." Tatiana thought for a while. "Is it your mother who brought you here?" Adam asked. "No." Tatiana shook her head first, and then nodded: "But she told some uncles and aunts that she would be my mother from now on, so I called her mother." "Then how is this new mother treating you?" Adam asked. "it is good." Tatiana nodded slightly: "I was very happy at the beginning. After I came here by plane, I felt uncomfortable. After going to the doctor, she was unhappy. She was crying very sad every day." "It should be adoption." Adam said to the nurse Carol: "Give Tatiana a blood test to see what kind of disease is causing a mother who wants a child to throw away the angel daughter who has worked so hard to adopt from abroad." "it is good." Nurse Carol nodded. "Tatiana, the nurse sister wants to draw you some blood. It hurts a little bit, so bear with it." Adam comforted in Russian. "Ok." Tatiana nodded obediently. But the more she was like this, the more unbearable Adam felt. Because of such a well-behaved and such a beautiful and lovely daughter, how can anyone bear the heart to throw it in the hospital if it is too late to take care of her. The most likely thing is that Tatiana has some incurable disease. The woman who adopted her couldn''t accept the follow-up treatment with no end in sight, and didn''t want to take that responsibility. "Tatiana, do you remember the name of the hospital you went to?" Adam asked, "What is your new mother''s name? Where do you live?" Tatiana shook her head. "It''s ok." Adam touched her forehead, picked up the phone and called assistant Ada first: "Ada, send someone to buy a toy like a bear hug that a four or five-year-old girl likes, and send it to the hospital as soon as possible!" Cuteness is justice! Adam couldn''t help but care about her more. Then he called Kate: "Officer Beckett, do me a favor. Investigate a person, Tatiana, a four or five-year-old girl from Russia who was just adopted by someone from the US, and is now thrown in the hospital by the adopter. , Look up who this adopter is." "Damn it! Who is so cruel! Now, wait for my call!" Kate had no other words on the phone. Tatiana looked at Adam, waited for Adam to put down the phone, and said the most unbearable words in the most naive tone: "Does the new mother do not want me?" "..." Adam was speechless for a while and said no. Even if she finds this new mother later, she will probably not be Tatiana''s mother anymore, so she can only comfort her: "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Tatiana nodded and said nothing. "Do you know what happened?" Adam couldn''t help but ask. "Ok." Tatiana nodded seriously. Just as Adam and Tatiana were talking, Kate had already found out the information vigorously, and the call came back soon. "Mary Hall, 40 years old, her husband died three years ago. Six months ago, she filed an adoption application to a local orphanage in St. Petersburg. Last week, she formally adopted a written document process and adopted four-year-old Tatiana Marivka. elegant." "Tatiana Marikafja?" Adam looked at Tatiana. Tatiana nodded happily, looking like "it''s me, it''s me". "is her." Adam then continued to say to Kate on the other end of the phone: "This Mary Hall''s phone number and address?" Kate reported it to Adam. After hanging up the phone, Adam directly dialed the other party''s phone: "Mary Hall? I''m Dr. Adam Duncan from the Medical Center. How do I know your phone number? You adopted Tatiana through the formal procedures. If you want to check it, you can find it out. Now please come to the hospital to avoid the problem. Unwilling to come over? Can you tell me what exactly Tatiana got? " On the other side of the phone, Mary Hall was silent. "Doctor Duncan." At this time, nurse Carol came over with a heavy face holding the blood test report. Adam took a look and sighed in his heart: "It''s AIDS, isn''t it?" "You knew already?" On the other side of the phone, Mary Hall broke down and cried, "I don''t want it either. My husband passed away three years ago. The process was slow and long. I survived and continued my life. Before last week, I never really felt sad, and I never allowed myself to feel it. Until Tatiana had a fever and cough, she went to the hospital to check out AIDS, which was transmitted from mother to child, and she had no symptoms before. Why is my life so bitter... The doctor said Tatiana can live for 1 to 5 years, UU reading even 9 years and more. But I said to myself, I can''t do it, I can''t bear the long torture of losing a loved one again. Please don''t contact me again, I really can''t do it..." With that, I hung up the phone. "New mother?" Tatiana has been watching quietly, and when Adam looked over, she said softly. "Don''t worry, you will have a new mother." Adam touched her little face: "You will definitely like her very much, and I promise, she will always be by your side." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 601: are you joking? Medical center. late at night. In a VIP ward. "How?" Adam finished his work, opened a small stove at Alice Grey''s place, then went to Danny''s place for a circle, and then came to visit this cute and poor little girl. "The fever has gone, and the cough is much better. I just fell asleep." The nurse Carol looked lovingly at Tatiana who was sleeping on his side. Tatiana is a mother-to-child infection. She has just passed the incubation period and developed symptoms. Nowadays, there is no good treatment. But as long as she takes care of her, Tatiana can still maintain a certain quality of life for a limited life span. Of course, there are conditions. "Ah, very good." Adam touched Tatiana''s forehead and nodded. "Doctor Duncan..." Nurse Carol said nothing but stopped. "what''s happenin?" Adam looked at her curiously. "I have an idea." Nurse Carol hesitated: "I want to adopt Tatiana. She is too cute and too pitiful. She needs a home and needs someone to take care of her. I''m all right." "indeed." Adam nodded: "Carol, you are really kind, but does Dr. Tag agree?" "...I will tell him." Nurse Carol had a meal. She is engaged to Dr. Tag, and is about to get married. "If you can, you are indeed very suitable." Adam groaned: "But I don''t recommend you to do it. After all, adopting a child needs to pass the review of the child protection organization. We all believe that you can take good care of Tatiana, but they only believe in the records..." Nurse Carol''s eyes darkened suddenly, she couldn''t help but reached out and touched her wrist, where there was a red mark. She once committed suicide for love. Even at this moment, she wanted to take care of Tatiana from the bottom of her heart, but she had never passed the scrutiny of child protection organizations. "Woo!" Nurse Carol glanced at Tatiana who was sleeping on the bed, covered her mouth, and ran out. "Carol!" Adam followed out, pulled her back, and comforted her: "It''s okay. That''s okay. You and Dr. Tagger will have your own children in the future. You don''t have to worry about Tatiana''s affairs. Someone will take care of her." " "No, no!" Nurse Carol lowered her head and wiped her tears and said: "They will only take her in a foster care center. It is better to go to a place like Sunshine House and let her die there. What she needs is a real home. She feels love as much as possible in her limited life." Sunshine House is a charity organization in the United States that specializes in accommodating children with AIDS. It also hires doctors and teachers. But this kind of foster care organization depends on God''s will. When encountering a kind-hearted manager, there will be a ray of light for the unfortunate children. When encountering bad managers, this place will make the already unfortunate children even more miserable, such as falling into hell. Because no one cares about these children. In general, foster care institutions and families who want to adopt will come to check it out from time to time. However, the probability of children with AIDS being adopted is almost zero, and no one will come to see it. The American foster care institutions in the American drama world, that really understands everything. Are there people who are truly kind? Of course there is! Just look at Caroline. However, there are too few such people, and more of them are indifferent and even evil. "Don''t worry, I will arrange it." Adam smiled and said, "Don''t you believe in my ability?" Nurse Carol looked at the VIP ward that was transferred to Adam with a word, and saw that Adam was serious, and then believed that Tatiana''s lovely and pitiful not only touched her, but turned from sadness to joy. No one does not believe in the abilities of Dr. Duncan! "I have been with her these days." Nurse Carol wiped away her tears and walked into the VIP ward: "Province, she wakes up and sees no one is afraid." "Also." Adam nodded and smiled: "Carol, you will definitely be a good mother in the future." Because of Danny and Tatiana''s affairs, Adam didn''t go back to the apartment at all, and slept directly in his luxurious office. I talked to Juno on the phone once a night every night and talked about it. "I''m going to let Caroline adopt her." Adam and Juno discussed, "What do you think?" "Carolyn again." On the other end of the phone, Juno couldn''t help but joked: "She has become your tool man." "How can it be so exaggerated as you said." Adam smiled and said: "She herself likes to do this kind of thing, I just fulfill her, so I am her tool person, in various senses." "Is this Tatiana really so cute?" Juno curiously said: "Otherwise, just relying on your poor life experience, I''m afraid you won''t be able to make you so enthusiastic about her." "Very cute and well-behaved." Adam affirmed: "Think about it, the Carol nurse in our hospital, who is young and not incapable of giving birth, is about to marry the doctor''s fiance. At this moment, she really wants to adopt Tatiana, but I want to know how cute she is." "It''s also possible that the Carol nurse has subconscious doubts about marrying the doctor''s fiance, so as to hinder their wedding." Juno plays with the taste. "..." Adam was speechless and vomited: "Don''t think people are so gloomy... Even so, at least Tatiana has given her enough excuses, and most people can''t do it." "Ha ha." Juno smiled and said, "Yes, people say that having children is for fun. It is the most fun between 2 and 6 years old. Before 2 years old, all kinds of crying are annoying, and after 6 years old, all kinds of bears. A four-year-old angel girl with picturesque eyebrows can indeed sprouting most people. Coupled with a miserable life experience, it is no wonder that you look at her very differently. " "if not?" Adam shrugged and said, "Are there still fewer poor people in this world? It''s just that I happened to be touched by me, and it happened to be cute and pitiful to touch me, so I was willing to bother to pull her a little bit and do a good thing that day. It''s been more than half a year since I came to the medical center. I have encountered so many human tragedies. With her, I only helped four people in total. Otherwise, what I have heard in the hospital is even worse than her. If I take care of everything, how can I take care of it? " "Are you in charge?" Juno teased: "You just said one sentence, and then you lost it all to Caroline. The real hero is her." "The hero is of course her, I didn''t say I was a hero." Adam smiled and said: "I always admire her for her grandeur, she is like the female captain of the US." "Why does this change the flavor when you say it?" Juno murmured: "You don''t play this with her less, right?" "I''m not I don''t, don''t talk nonsense!" Adam sternly said: "I really admire her from the bottom of my heart." "All right." Juno interrupted: "Don''t talk about that serious nonsense. It''s strange that you haven''t. Which female friend with you hasn''t been asked by you? Caroline can indeed adopt Tatiana very well, but I think you can also consider Heather. " "Heather?" Adam was startled and said weirdly: "Are you kidding me?" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 602: Everyone is paranoid late at night. The call continues. "why not?" Juno asked back: "You don''t know that Heather is lonely, do you?" "This" Adam hesitated. "Carolyn is really good." Juno said: "But her energies are all focused on more people in need, which is very scattered, and as she becomes more and more successful, there will be fewer and fewer points to focus on. Tatiana has a limited lifespan, at least until better treatment techniques come out. Then she needs to feel as much love as possible in the limited time. What she needs is always paying attention to her family. Caroline obviously couldn''t do this. But Heather is different. She has time to care about Tatiana. A lonely, a lack of love, are they not the best mother-daughter combination? You dont know that Heather is not going to have a baby anymore, right? " "I know." Adam twitched, the encrypted file in his mind was touched, unlocked and opened. At the last Thanksgiving dinner, Juno''s words made Adam a little ashamed, and he contacted Heather afterwards. Heather was very direct and flew over that night. It was also that night that Adam knew that what Heather had said before was true. She really didn''t plan to let her blood gene pass down. no sooner said than done! She has a ring... This shock to Adam is unparalleled and unprecedented, and it has been deeply impressed so far. "But are you sure Heather wants to adopt a daughter like Tatiana?" Adam shook his head, re-encrypted the millions of words in his mind, and reminded: "There is a reason why I let Caroline adopt him. She is a professional charity. Although she also gave all her love. But precisely because her love is scattered, once the people she loves unfortunately leave, she can quickly let go and continue to devote herself to more people who need her love. I believe that once Heather is willing to adopt Tatiana, she will dedicate herself to becoming a good mother. But Heather, who only devoted all of her attention to Tatiana, could he accept Tatianas sudden departure one day in the future? " "If you can say this, it won''t be a waste of Heather''s heart for you." Juno smiled and said, "I thought you would say that Heather''s environment is not suitable for Tatiana?" "This is also part of the reason." Adam replied: "But I think, since you dare to make this proposal, naturally you have considered this too? I trust your judgment." "Ha ha." Juno chuckled: "In the face of danger, you always walk around, but you don''t know that sometimes you can face it bravely, and you can easily solve these dangers completely. Do not worry. How do you think Heather came here in the past few years? Did we really make any progress with us? Not to mention you can be considered as okay. I have also mentioned us over the years, and have followed you to achieve financial freedom. In the United States, money can solve everything. Heather really wants to adopt Tatiana, there won''t be any problems. " "This is also your willingness to trust me." Adam smiled reservedly. As early as when he was in college, Adam began to invest the manuscript fees he received, and he has achieved amazing returns over the years. As Adams best friend, Juno, who has almost seen the superpowers of the human heart, keenly noticed that Adam is holding the confidence of a king, and he did not hesitate to take out most of his and Karens money, and follow Adam. Investment at the same pace. After that, he once asked her father to mortgage the real estate. Karen naturally listened to Juno and did the same. In the past few years, the rice stock market has risen all the way, basically making money from buying everything, let alone buying high-tech Internet companies with Adam. After doubling it several times, without Adam speaking, Juno first took out the principal and part of the proceeds, first redeemed the real estate mortgage, and gave her dad a decent amount of interest, which made her dad almost unhappy. flowering. Hundreds of thousands were left as their living expenses, and the rest of the income earned continued to follow Adams investment and prepared to hold it in the long-term according to Adams statement. Adam was dumbfounded by the attitude of being free from arrogance and impetuosity, advancing and retreating freely. We must know that Caibo is touching. When Adam started buying stocks, after a period of time, he was obsessed with it, and he paid attention to it almost every day. Much like when I was a writer on the street in my previous life, I paid attention to the increase in the number of collections and recommendations every day in the new book issue. I watched it at least ten times a day, but it was too exciting. Later, his net worth soared every day and finally became numb before he crossed this psychological trap. Juno''s calm mind from beginning to end, what can Adam say? There is only one word of service! After that is Heather. During the years when Adam and Heather were tenderly together, Juno also reminded Heather. Juno''s charisma and persuasiveness are a leverage. Heather had no money at that time. After she inherited the manor and farm, she mortgaged the farm and made a sum of money according to Juno''s statement. Like Juno, she invested with Adam. In the past four years, the farm has been redeemed long ago and the finances are easy and free. It is still Juno''s old routine, leaving a large sum of money for daily expenses, and the rest of the income is directly held there for a long time, let it fluctuate, and ignore it. When there is a shortage of money, or when Adam is ready to move, they will move again. Caroline is more cautious over there, after all, she constantly needs to spend, and more depends on donations. Adam is the big one. Anyway, doing charity can be tax deductible, donating to Caroline, so that she can really help people, is better than paying taxes to let those U.S. soldiers do harm to others abroad! Adams income, even if only a part of it is donated every year as a tax deduction, is enough for the daily expenses and continuous development of the Ellis Charity Fund. "You still didn''t say how Heather would face Tatiana''s death at any time?" Adam said back to the topic. "Lets not say that Heather has enough money to give Tatiana the best care." On the other end of the phone, Juno said: "Tatiana''s life span can be guaranteed to the utmost extent. Science and technology have exploded in recent years, and medical technology is the same. In a few years, there may be special medicines or special treatments for AIDS. The probability of Tatiana''s death is very small. And even if something unfortunate happens, Heather will be sad for a long time. But you are dead! Of course you are on the court at this time, to comfort her and dispel her sadness. Believe me, with you, she will come out soon. " "...Do I have that much effect?" Adam smiled wryly. "no way." Juno joked: "Who makes you meet some paranoid women? The things they think are difficult to change. The good is good, the bad is bad, and Caroline and Heather are both for you. Its a very good one, you can just enjoy it if you have nothing to do." "Aren''t you also paranoid?" Adam couldn''t help but smile Don''t think I don''t know, you seem to be the most paranoid! It''s you who make me full of good paranoias, and bad paranoias I haven''t seen for a long time. "Am I?" Juno asked with a smile. "do not you?" Adam was in a good mood and said amusedly. In the middle of the night, separated by hundreds of kilometers, the two played a naive game of repeater on the phone. Well, they were discussing the essence of humanity... Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 603: Sao operation is coming The next day. Medical center. Emergency. "The white male suffered a gunshot wound to his left shoulder. Three people died on the spot, many were injured, and five wounded arrived later." An emergency vehicle came, and the emergency personnel said quickly. "It''s so tragic, what''s the situation?" The nurse couldn''t help asking. "The gangster is a former employee of this restaurant, and the casualties are all restaurant employees, and a couple who was dining in the restaurant are unlucky and injured." The first responder explained. "Has the gangster been caught?" The nurse asked. "No." After the first responder finished speaking, he left. The news quickly spread throughout the hospital. "Adam, I heard that Princeton Teaching Hospital has a suitable heart for Danny. Is Dr. Burke going to get it?" Liz found Adam with a face full of spring breeze. "Ok." Adam glanced at her, nodded and said, "He has good luck." "Not very good, but very good!" Liz happily said: "He is a good man favored by God!" "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. Not to mention the people that God favors, they are the children of God, and there are also a group of people who may be miserable. These are pure nonsense. "You don''t agree?" Liz dissatisfied. "What I am laughing at is that you really have nothing to do?" Adam changed the subject and said: "I heard that the emergency room is full of people, won''t you help?" "Five wounded, four were okay, and the other one died directly on the road." Liz explained: "Merettis can handle it." "That''s four dead?" Adam frowned. "Correct." Liz nodded: "I heard that the gunman was a former employee of the restaurant. After being fired by the manager, he retaliated with hatred. After opening the door, he swept through the gun regardless. Originally, his real goal, the manager, was only hurt by the shoulder. Just now he was proudly bragging about how clever and agile he is. As soon as he saw the gunman coming in, he knew it was not good, and immediately used his body as an athlete to hide behind the cupboard agilely. " "Neither are good things!" Adam shook his head. This manager was able to brag proudly even when four died and four were injured. One can imagine how bad it is usually, no wonder that firing an employee can cause such a tragic tragedy. Adam could imagine what kind of villain he was like. But compared with this villain manager, the gunman who was fired is the real villain! Even if all the colleagues in the restaurant targeted you, it is unlikely that the couple dining in the restaurant will offend you. And despite the proliferation of guns in the United States. But that is relative. In remote rural areas, there are a handful of people, even per capita gun depots. But in a metropolis like New York, many people actually don''t touch a gun. For example, Chandler and the others, until Phoebe talked to a police boyfriend, they took a shot of the gun enthusiastically. Being able to get a gun at hand, and still be able to kill and wound so many people, shouldn''t be good in itself. "Ok." Liz nodded in agreement, and then his eyes flashed: "Adam, Danny is about to have an operation, and he is about to have a new heart. Can I accompany you to check him together now?" "No!" Adam refused without hesitation. "why?" Liz''s eyes widened. "Don''t mess up Danny''s practice." Adam looked at Liz with''Fahai looking at Bai Suzhen''s eyes'': "How do you know that you will get the new heart before you really succeed? You forgot how hopeful he was last time and how disappointed he came back? " "It will be successful this time!" Liz''s eyes were firm. "do not!" Adam waved and interrupted: "There is an ability called poisoned milk, and another way of speaking is called Li...For Danny''s sake, I advise you not to say it." "..." After listening to the explanation of the terms, Liz looked at Adam angrily. "Actually I have always been curious." Adam saw that she was not ready to leave, so he zoomed in and said, "Liz, can you tell me what is the most important thing in your heart?" Ordinarily it should be a career. After all, you said that you, a girl who walked out of the trailer, paid too much to get to this day. But what you are doing now is totally different. Lets not talk about the fact that Danny almost ruined their career, just say that Christina and the others are now trying to improve their medical skills, what are you doing? Dont tell me its feelings~" Liz was stunned by Adam. Especially Adam''s tone and expression when he said the last sentence hit her heart fiercely, clearly saying that you gave up your feelings at the beginning, and you persuade others to give up, even if you don''t care about family love, is there really love? "You bastard!" Liz was furious, cursed, and left with his mouth. Ward. "Since I heard about you from Dr. Duncan, my luck has improved." Danny is very happy. "Neither arrogant nor impetuous." Adam reminded: "No one can say whether this time can be done, we have to prepare for a protracted war, you forgot?" "Who has such a good attitude." Danny smiled bitterly. Roof. Dr. Burke carried the freezer for organ transplants and walked to the medical helicopter parked here. "Doctor Burke." Liz hurried over: "Please take me with you." Seeing that Dr. Burke was about to refuse, Liz begged, "Please." "Come up." Dr. Burke was not cruel to Adam and nodded helplessly. Princeton Teaching Hospital. "Danny''s luck is so good that he has two hearts that suit him at the same time!" Liz was very excited. five minutes later. "The patient has died and the heart can no longer be used." Dr. Burke announced. "Do not!" Liz gave a sad cry, then thought of something, and ran directly to the operating room next door, where there was also a heart transplant operation. "Don''t move!" Liz shouted at the female doctor who was holding a scalpel and was about to go. "what did you say?" The female doctor gave her a sideways look. "We need to discuss it." At this time, Dr. Burke also rushed over and said to the female doctor: "Your patient may not be in front of my patient on the transplant list, so theoretically this heart may not be yours." Then the two began to talk. Dr. Burke and female doctor Han En are classmates of Johns Hopkins Medical School. Of course, Dr. Burke is the first, and his momentum has been overwhelming the second-place female classmate. The last two can only call the organ transplant center to check the rankings of the two patients. "Dr. Han En''s patient is 17 seconds earlier than Dr. Burke''s patient." The organ transplant center gave the rankings. "Do not!" As soon as Liz heard it, he called out: "You can''t just look at the rankings. The difference between the two is only 17 seconds, so close. Of course, it depends on the patient''s current physical condition." "Ah!" Dr. Han En sneered: "Your patients have all made left ventricular assist devices, and they can walk around in the hospital in the future. My patients still need dobutamine injections." "Dobutaamine still needs to be injected? Why, does he want to climb Mount Everest?" Dr. Burke mocked. The two old classmates began to quarrel again. Liz was extremely anxious, because even if Dr. Burke refused to let go, his aura kept pressing on Dr. Han En. But in theory, Dr. Han En''s patients are ranked higher and deserve a heart. In a hurry, her IQ immediately went offline, emotionally up, and began to show off. I saw Liz put his hand in his pocket and secretly dialed Dr. Burke''s cell phone with his cell phone. Dudu Dr. Burke is spraying with his female classmate, holding the mobile phone, without looking at it, slid directly from the table, handed it to Liz, signaled Liz to answer the phone, and continued with the female student Right spray, want to get this heart. This is not only related to the operation of one''s own patients, but also a habitual operation that suppresses the second and second female classmates all the year round. Liz was overjoyed, took the call and went straight out of the conference room. After hanging up, he called Adam with Dr. Burke''s cell phone. "Doctor Burke." On the other end of the phone, Adam''s voice came: "Is everything going well?" "Adam, listen to me!" Liz growled: "This time, you must help me..." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 604: Shut up, idiot! Medical center. Adam frowned when he heard this, and he subconsciously refused, but when he thought of what was going on, he put up with it again: "I have something to say!" "There are two hearts..." Liz quickly said the matter, and then began to request: "Now Dr. Burke is fighting for the last heart with each other, but hope is not great, so we must do something to win this heart for Danny. I need you to let Danny''s physical condition immediately deteriorated..." "shut up!" Adam heard this and drank directly: "Give the call to Dr. Burke!" "You are not willing to help me at this level?" Liz was startled: "This is easy for you. I know you can do it. Danny is also your patient..." "Shut up! You idiot!" Adam cursed directly: "Have you been confused by hormones? Do you dare to say this kind of thing with confidence, and it''s easy to be a little busy?" Do you know the consequences of doing this? You are falsifying records and defrauding the heart of the transplant center. Once discovered, you will definitely be fired..." "I am not afraid of being fired!" Liz growled stubbornly: "I don''t care!" "I know! I don''t care!" Adam sneered: "But who is paying for your willfulness? Me, Dr. Burke, the entire hospital, and the patient whose heart was robbed of you! Dr. Burke and I will leave it alone. Once such a scandal broke out in the hospital, it would be blacklisted by the transplant center directly! Do you know what this means? Without the permission and cooperation of the transplant center, the operation of heart and other organ transplantation cannot be performed in the medical center. The best cardiothoracic surgery in the medical center is equivalent to half of it! The ranking of the entire hospital will plummet, and the loss of reputation resources is immeasurable! How many people are working in the entire hospital? You are smashing everyone''s job! And the patient whose heart was robbed by your fraud! Isn''t his fate a fate? Don''t say that 17 seconds earlier is nothing, he deserves it! Now, give your phone to Dr. Burke immediately! " Toot toot. Liz was scolded by Adam, knowing it was impossible for Adam to help her, so he hung up the phone and turned off Dr. Burke''s mobile phone with his backhand. At this moment, even if Adam told her about the serious consequences, but the wayward, she only wants to win this heart for Danny. That''s right! She still did not give up. "George, are you my best friend?" She called her girlfriend George O''Malley again: "You must help me this time..." Medical center. Adam, who was hung up, looked ugly. He rushed to Danny''s ward while continuing to call Dr. Burke. What you get is a reminder that it has been shut down. "You don''t want to die before the Yellow River!" Adam began to consider how to deal with this matter. First of all, you can''t let Liz do this. Second, it cannot be made public. Because this is an absolute scandal, even if it leaks out, there is still a risk of being blacklisted by the transplant center. For a long time, the hospital''s interests are his interests. Liz''s behavior has seriously threatened his plan to treat illnesses and save lives. This time, he will not just complain about the Virgin in his heart, but just laugh it off. When I waited outside the ward, I saw George O''Malley hesitating. Adam''s face became colder. He dragged George to the corner and shouted in a low voice: "Did your brain become muddy? Do you know what you are doing? ?" "I don''t want to, but Liz..." George looked tangled. "Liz she''s done." Adam sneered and said, "Now you are going to **** me too!" "Adam..." What else does George want to say. "Fuck off, now!" Adam pointed and raised his voice. George hadn''t seen Adam like this, and he was scared back when he reached his mouth. He left uncontrollably in the direction of Adam''s finger. After walking a few steps, he was relieved. Because he is still a bit forced. How can this kind of thing be done! Had it not been for Liz to insist on him with that kind of words, he wouldn''t even come over. "Director, I need to tell you something." Adam scolded George, who was obsessed with ghosts, and directly dialed Richard, the director of surgery. After he refused, Liz dared to call George over to falsify the data, which was crazy. However, this also made Adam no longer have any psychological concerns, and directly poke the matter to the director of surgery. Richard, the director of surgery, was stupid, and there was such a reckless intern, and then there was boundless anger. This is his hospital! This is his surgery! Princeton Teaching Hospital. Liz adjusted his mood and walked into the meeting room. "Doctor Burke, Mr. Dugt''s situation is getting worse." "what?" Dr. Burke was surprised: "What''s the situation now?" "Dr. Duncan is rescued." Liz gritted his teeth and said: "But the situation is not optimistic. I think this meets the requirements of priority transplantation, right?" "If this is the case, then Mr. Danny Dugt is now eligible for the 1A candidacy for heart transplantation, so that he can rank ahead of Dr. Han En''s patients." Although Dr. Burke had some doubts in his heart, he still said. "This is all nonsense!" Doctor Han En was angry: "I''m leaving now." "Doctor Han En!" In the conference room, the phone that has been connected to the transplant center rang the voice of the person in charge of the transplant center: "If Dr. Burke requests an ultrasound and BNP heart failure test to determine the patient''s condition, we will allow it." "That will take at least an hour!" Dr. Han En said unhappy. "Is the donor''s situation stable?" The person in charge of the transplant center asked. "Yes it is." Doctor Han En didn''t want to say it, but he told the truth. "In this case, Dr. Burke has one hour to do these tests." The person in charge of the transplant center made a decision. After hanging up the phone. Dr. Burke and Liz walked out of the meeting room. "Liz, where''s my phone?" Dr. Burke stretched out his hand and said, "I want to talk to Dr. Duncan in person to ask about the situation." "Preston." Liz handed the phone to Dr. Burke, called Dr. Burke''s name directly, and begged with all his eyes. Dr. Burke was taken aback and looked at Liz in surprise, with an ominous premonition in his heart: "Liz, what did you do?" When he knew what Liz had done, Dr. Burke''s face was pale. What Adam thought of, as the director of cardiothoracic surgery, how could he not think of it. "Preston, Danny needs this heart..." Liz pleaded. Dr. Burke looked around and saw that there was no one. He dragged Liz into an unmanned conference room, closed the door, restarted the phone, and dialed Adam. "Doctor Duncan." "Doctor Burke, the director wants to talk to you." "Burke, what''s the situation with you?" Richard, the director of surgery, said anxiously. "rest assured." Dr. Burke knew what the director of surgery was worried about, and quickly said: The transplant center gave us an hour to do the test, and nothing else was said. We followed the formal procedures. If Dannys condition really deteriorates, we will take it. To the heart, if not, then we will let go of this heart." "Do not!" Liz called. "Shut up! Liz Stevenson!" Surgery Director Richard scolded: "There is no place for you to speak here, Dr. Burke, you know the consequences of this, and you must not divulge the news." "I know." Dr. Burke said solemnly. "Liz, stop making trouble!" Adam interjected: "If you continue to make trouble and ruin the reputation of the medical center, even if Danny has a new heart, I promise you that he won''t have a good doctor to perform surgery on him, I said!" She is now a lunatic, Adam is beyond reach, can only frighten her first. "And I!" Richard, the director of surgery, also echoed. "If you don''t believe in my abilities, think more about the director''s influence in the medical field." Adam said coldly: "Now wait quietly there, don''t say a word, quietly come back with Dr. Burke in an hour!" "you guys!" Liz wanted to cry. "Think about what you are doing." Adam said indifferently: "You want to save Danny, not to kill him. Danny has two years to go. During this period, there are countless opportunities. You really want to doomed to fail this time, so that he will not be given a famous doctor in the future. Does he have an operation? And you dont think that anyone can do a heart transplant, and whoever does it will have the same effect, right? " "I was wrong, I gave up, just as you said, everything depends on God''s will Liz cried. "Preston, we must pay attention to the impact." Richard, the director of surgery, hung up the phone after repeated instructions. "I want to fire Liz Stevenson!" Richard, the director of surgery, exclaimed: "I must fire her!!!" "I agree." Adam nodded. Liz has no medical ethics anymore. If such a bad behavior is not expelled, then it is really a doctor idol drama. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 605: This is retribution! Princeton Teaching Hospital. "Doctor Stevenson." Seeing that she was in a bad mood, Dr. Burke was afraid that if she stayed here, Dr. Han En would see the problem. He frowned and said, "Go back to the hospital first. You are not needed here." "I" Liz was repeatedly threatened by Adam and the director of surgery, Richard, and finally calmed down a bit. Now seeing Dr. Burke''s disgusting attitude, his heart is miserable. She knew that what she did had a bad effect. She also knew that she shouldn''t do this. But somehow, she did what she had done, and went straight to such a terrible step. For Danny? It doesn''t seem to be all. At a loss, she left the Princeton Teaching Hospital according to Dr. Burke''s order and took a taxi back to the medical center. Medical center. Emergency. The injured couple stood face to face, each other''s eyes were affectionate. "Huh, are you reconciled?" Christina came in and saw this scene, surprised. When the gun fired before, the boyfriend of the couple was forced to grab the girlfriend''s body and stand in front of him. The right arm of the injured girlfriend was directly pierced by a bullet, and the bullet was still there. Hit him. Naturally, the girlfriend was out of anger. After coming to the hospital, she kept scolding her boyfriend. But the boyfriend was very nervous in his heart, but he didn''t talk to him at all. "That''s an instinctive reaction, not under my control, baby, you know I love you, we were all shot, the bullet passed through you and hit me, that''s a sign that we should be together forever..." Sweet words are really useful. This can be rounded up. "I want to give him another chance." The woman in the couple smiled. "I told her not to do this." The man in the couple said hypocritically: "What I experienced today has completely changed me. This bullet will always remind me to do the right thing for my baby." "That''s it?" Christina was speechless. "I chose to forgive. Compared to anger, this feeling is simply too good." The woman in the couple was moved by herself. Christina didn''t bother to speak. The ward next door. "I will take you off for a few days." The shrewd villain manager, after being bandaged, saw that the young employee who was shot next to him was dejected and compassionate because of the death of a good friend of his own. "I will tell the boss, let you keep your job, it''s not your fault that you were shot, um, of course it wasn''t my fault, it wasn''t that I pulled the trigger, haha." Seeing the young employee bowing his head and not looking at him, his eyes were full of anger, fearing that another shooting would occur, and he said with a guilty conscience: "It was Pete who shot...I want to say that people often accuse the management, but we have already Do my best..." After finishing speaking, the villain manager left in a shameless manner. The reconciled couple also came out, following him. Bang bang bang! Bang bang bang! When the villain manager walked out of the hospital building, the continuous shooting sounded again. After a few steps, the couple who had not walked out of the hospital, the man went straight to the corner to hide, his arms couldn''t help holding his girlfriend in front of him. "We are over, completely over!" The girlfriend also ran to the corner to avoid, and after hiding, she said calmly at her shivering boyfriend. No matter how sweet words can fool people, it won''t work in this case. "It''s a gunshot!" Adam''s expression condensed. "Doctor Duncan, here you are watching." Richard, the director of surgery, who had been guarding outside the ward, said while preparing to go over and take a look. "Director, let me go." Adam persuaded: "You are watching here to prevent Liz from continuing to make trouble. I''ll go better, I''ll be more confident." "Ok." Richard, the director of surgery, thought of whether it was a shooting or a bomb attack, Adam had survived safely, and he did have some confidence in his miraculous premonition of the crisis. In addition, he is more worried about the follow-up development of the scandal than the shooting. Adam ran away. When he arrived, the medical staff still shrank in the hospital tremblingly, not daring to go out. joke. Four were injured in the shooting in the morning and four died. The gunman ran away. Now that this happened, the first thought of the gossip medical staff was that the gunman didn''t give up and chased him directly. No one will question the cruelty of this innocent gunman. Who dares to take the lead? So the gunfire rang for a long time, and no one went out all the time. Adam had no premonition of a crisis and guessed that the gunman had already left, but he took a closer look and found three people lying outside the hospital building. One of them, holding a gun, pointed at his head, his head was already in a mess. This should be the gunman. "The gunman committed suicide." Adam reminded him, walked out of the hospital quickly, and touched the pulse of the person whose left shoulder was bandaged. This should be the villain manager, who is now completely dead. Then he got up and looked at the third person lying on the side of the road in the distance. "Leeds!" After seeing it clearly, Adam was taken aback. Lying there, shot in the right shoulder, it''s not Liz who has been in shock, but who is it! "Come on, push the bed!" Adam tore open Liz''s chest, while he stopped bleeding from the wound with his hand, he used the other hand to give her CPR. Fortunately, Adam''s power is large enough to make CPR with one hand. Liz was in shock, his sluggish eyes refocused. After Adam rescued her, he directly carried her onto the push bed and rushed to the emergency room. After the film was taken, Dr. Shept, the director of neurosurgery, was called. The bullet was stuck in the spine, which was very dangerous. "Adam, how about Liz?" George stopped Adam. "The bullet is stuck in the spinal nerves. Not to mention the possible complications of a gunshot wound, even if the bullet is removed by surgery, it is very likely that these nerves will be injured." Adam explained: "Even Dr. Sheppert is not sure." "Leeds can''t be a doctor anymore?" George was stunned. As a doctor, he naturally knows what this means. "This is also a good thing." Adam said indifferently: "The province was fired, the arm cannot recover its full function, and the scalpel can no longer be used. This is a good reason, don''t worry about criticism." "She''s all like this, do you still say that to her?" George looked angry. "am I wrong?" Adam said indifferently: "Is she doing human affairs? No medical ethics! I want to drag you and me into the water without talking about friendship at all! Is it easy for us to get to this point today? Are you really willing to kill her for her sudden madness? all?" "but" George was flushed with shock Knowing that Adam was talking about it, but in his heart he still remembered that Liz was like this and shouldn''t say that to her. no way. He is such an unprincipled warm man, otherwise he would not be as good as a woman. "Nothing but." Adam interrupted: "You didn''t tell others what Leeds asked you to do? Don''t rot in your heart, otherwise you are the sinner of the entire medical center!" In fact, he didn''t know the story of Liz and Dr. Burke in the original time and space. He didn''t know that Dr. Burke was shot because of Liz''s willfulness and madness. He almost died and almost lost the hand of the most precious famous doctor, otherwise he would definitely add one sentence. "This is retribution!" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 606: Its right to be unhappy! Medical center. Emergency room. "what!" A painful sound came from Liz''s mouth, and Liz slowly opened his eyes. "you''re awake." Adam''s indifferent face appeared. "it hurts!" Liz had no second thoughts, and the pain occupied all her mind. "You were shot." Adam reminded: "The bullet was shot from the right shoulder and stuck in the nerves of the spine. Dr. Sheputt is already preparing, but there is not enough assurance to ensure the full function of your right hand." "My right hand..." Liz was more painful. "Yes, it''s your right hand that can take a knife and eat~" Adam glanced at the door, saw no one, and said lightly: "But you don''t have to worry too much. After all, even if there is no such thing, you will not be able to take the scalpel anymore. With Dr. Sheppert''s technique, you can keep most of your arms The function can still be achieved, and you should be able to eat with your right hand." "Danny..." Liz looked at Adam in pain. "He''s okay." Adam said indifferently: "As long as you don''t let George cut his power cord, he will be fine. By the way, the heart has reached Dr. Han En''s patient. It should have been undergoing a heart transplant operation this time. I heard that he is a good man, with two four-year-old and five-year-old children, and he has waited too long for this heart. I believe that soon, with this healthy heart, he will be able to accompany his two children, laughing, running and playing, a happy ending, isn''t it? " "I don''t want to, Adam, can you understand me? I love him..." Liz didn''t know whether he was crying bitterly, or the happy ending described by Adam that was almost ruined by her crying in shame. "I believe you think so." Adam nodded blankly. "Dr. Duncan, the operating room is ready." The nurse came in and reminded. "Ok." Adam pushed the bed and walked towards the operating room. In the operating room. "Okay, indent a bit here." "Okay, I want to move the bullet out of the nerve group now." Dr. Shept, the chief surgeon, Adam I, is operating on Leeds. Toot! The monitor alarm sounded. "The number of neutrophils is decreasing!" "Arterial pressure has dropped by 50%!" The nurse reminded. "Have you cut your nerves?" "I didn''t see any broken nerves." "Well, let''s test the reflex ability of his arm." "no response." "Damn it, do it again." "it is good." "Damn it, if I cut my nerves, I''ll know." "Doctor Shept, do you want to take a sobriety test? Only Liz can tell us if the operation hurt her nerves." "This" Dr. Sheput hesitated: "Wake her up at this time, I''m afraid she can''t bear the severe pain." Now Liz''s arm has been cut open, and the muscles and nerves are exposed. Once there is no anesthetic, the sensitive nerves will transmit severe pain to the brain, making Liz feel unhappy. "Leeds is a doctor after all. This is related to her life. Let her make the decision." Adam said professionally. Although with his eyesight, he was more certain than Dr. Sheputt, that Dr. Sheput did not hurt any nerves in Liz''s arm. But hi! The current medical knowledge of the human body is still too superficial, let alone an intern. He may not see all of them. Who knows if there are any nerves that can not even be seen by microscopic glasses. ? Practice is the only criterion for testing truth. Steady enough is his style. He can''t bear the responsibility of determining Leeds'' life choices. Only Liz herself can make the decision. emmm. That''s it! "Also." Dr. Shept nodded. Replaced by himself, or any famous doctor of the same status, for the sake of their careers, he will wake up each other without hesitation. Because the famous doctor lost his hand that can hold the knife, he will be immersed in endless pain for the rest of his life. In contrast, the pain of awakening now is not worth mentioning. But for doctors in general, especially a beautiful female doctor who has been a model, Dr. Sheppert subconsciously feels that she is not necessarily willing to endure this kind of pain. This is the same as when Sheldon complained that she was not at the peak, Penny comforted him, and Sheldon made Penny speechless with a single sentence: "Of course you think it''s okay, because you have never reached the peak." The famous doctor is Shelton who is close to the peak state of a certain field, unable to bear the result of falling from the peak. The average doctor is just Penny who has never reached the peak, not deep, or even touched at all. Would Shelton feel that Penny would be miserable if she was not wise or could not act? No, he never thought of this. Dr. Shept looked at Leeds, although he was not as exaggerated as Shelton looked at Penny, but subconsciously, he still felt that the profession of doctor was not so important to Leeds. After all, Leeds can take photos of emotions as a female doctor. This is somewhat blasphemous of this noble profession. Female doctors rely on technology to treat diseases and save people, not to save all sentient beings by the flesh. Many people in the hospital hated Leeds from the very beginning. Until now, there are no colleagues, especially female colleagues, who are close to her. This is also a very important reason. Liz actually knew this too. Meredith was in love with Dr. Sheputt at the time. After being known by Leeds, she was furious, running various runs on Meredith, saying that Meredith had gone through the back door after all the operations, and saying Meredith should not give up. She wants unreliable professional credibility and professional respect. Leeds, who entered the Medical Center as a model of heart, gave people a deep-rooted first impression. Without the professional respect of others, how can others think that this profession is important to you? "Does Leeds have a lover or a best friend?" Dr. Sheppert asked: "After she wakes up, someone needs to make her concentrate in the severe pain, and follow our prompts to test whether the arm is paralyzed." "She and Danny Dugt are very ambiguous, but Danny is still lying on the hospital bed, with a left ventricular assist device connected to his heart, and cannot come over." Adam explained: "Why don''t you call George O''Malley, he is her best friend." "Okay, call Dr. O''Malley to come here as soon as possible." Dr. Shept told the nurse. Not for a while. George walked in after cleaning and disinfecting. After learning what he needed to do, the whole person became nervous. "O''Malley, later you need to wake her up, speak with her, focus all her attention on you, reduce the pain, and then follow our instructions to test the neurofeedback of the arm, understand?" Dr. Shept confirmed. "I, I try my best." George squatted in front of Liz worriedly. Dr. Shept told the anesthesiologist to stop the anesthesia and began to wake up Liz. "She is about to regain consciousness." The experienced anesthesiologist reminded. "George, get ready!" Adam reminded. "Leeds, Leeds, this is George, wake up, open your eyes, hi, hi..." In George''s call, Liz opened his eyes, and then his whole body trembled. The unprecedented pain caused Liz to shake so much that it even made Adam suspect that she could bounce directly from the operating table to the ceiling, and had to repeatedly increase her strength to suppress it. "Oh, cough, cough..." Liz, who was intubated in his mouth, shaking his body with exaggerated amplitude, was suppressed by Adam and a group of nurses. He wanted to scream but couldn''t scream, so he could only make various whimpers and coughs. Chapter 607: Too cruel! Medical center. Operating room. "George, talk to her and let her focus on you!" Dr. Sheputt shouted. "Yes Yes." George was really frightened by Lizs tragic situation, he could only instinctively obeyed the instructions, lying next to Lizs ear, his eyes met his eyes: Leeds, Im George, look at me, have you heard what Im saying? Calm, calm, calm." "Now that there is a complication, we can cure it, but we need you to move your right finger, what you can do, concentrate, move your right hand, come on, if you can do it, move your right finger... " Dr. Sheputt gave instructions next to him, and George repeated in Liz''s ear. "Pain, pain..." In the double cheering of Dr. Sheppert and George, Liz kept repeating a word from the outside to the inside. "She passed out in pain." The anesthesiologist reminded. "Do you want to continue the wake-up test?" Adam reminded. George looked at Adam incredulously, and roared: "She''s already in this pain. Do you want to continue?!!!" "I know." Adam calmly said: "But it''s her hand, that can only hold the scalpel. Are you sure you can represent her at the risk of suffering for the rest of her life and give up now?" "I" George was choked there. How dare he make such a big decision for Liz! "She doesn''t have that perseverance..." Dr. Shept shook his head, trying to give up. "I think we should give her another chance." Adam said seriously: "Wake her up and ask her if she wants to persist. If she chooses to give up, then we will give up, otherwise none of us will be able to bear this responsibility. George, don''t look at me like that. If you are willing to be responsible, then just say it. We all listen to you, otherwise we should give her the choice. She is very painful, I know, but what we lose is only a moment of compassion, but what she may lose is the whole future! " "George?" Dr. Shept was also moved and looked at George. To know the medical system in the U.S., the underlying logic for doctors to learn from the medical school is to follow the process, dont take responsibility. Let alone a colleague from a hospital, what he is talking about now is a major event related to his colleague''s entire career. He really doesn''t want to take on such a big responsibility. "I, I can''t take charge of Liz..." George is just a boyfriend, so there is no manly courage, even if he suspects that Adam is deliberately tossing Liz, but he can''t say anything hard. After all, Adams words are well-founded and cannot be refuted. "Then it''s so decided." Seeing that Dr. Sheput agreed, he agreed. "George, if you really care about Leeds, you can organize your language well, and after she wakes up, use the shortest time to get her confirmation, so as to avoid her suffering longer." Adam kindly reminded. "Yep." George nodded repeatedly and glanced at Adam in surprise. He couldn''t help but doubt the intention of suspecting Adam just now. Did he think too much? Adam is just right to the wrong person? This is the operating room. Even if Liz faints in pain, Adam and others have many ways to wake her up. "what!!" After Liz opened his eyes again to focus, there was another heartbreaking scream. George''s big white face, in front of her, kept talking about what happened, and let her make her own decision. "Liz, yes or no?" "N, o..." Liz understood, and made her choice. Not everyone has the perseverance to persist in this kind of pain. She just wanted to faint now and no longer suffer this kind of pain. "Doctor Johnson!" Dr. Sheppert also heard Liz''s choice and looked at the anesthesiologist: "Re-anaesthetize her immediately." "Ok." The anesthesiologist responded immediately. Soon, Liz was re-anaesthetized and the operating room returned to quiet. "Oh, what a pity." Adam sighed. Everyone couldn''t help looking at him. "Change to me, even if it hurts 10,000 times more, I will stick to the test." Adam said seriously. "me too." Dr. Sheputer nodded in agreement. "Whether you can continue to be a doctor is not the whole life." George couldn''t help but retorted. "That can only mean that you are not religious enough to be a doctor." Adam shook his head and said, "When you really love something, you won''t say that, but this is also good news." "good news?" George frowned. "Because it means Liz is not religious enough." Adam explained: "After this operation, if it is bad news, Leeds will not be hit so hard. After all, the profession of a doctor is not the whole life for you and her." In the original time and space, Dr. Burke, who was murdered by Lizs willfulness, was also awakened during the operation like she is now, suffering from boundless pain, supporting with difficulty, controlling finger movements, and showing Dr. Sheputt his arm The neurological reaction made Dr. Sheppert know it well. Because for Dr. Burke, who loves surgery and stands at the top, UU reading has to endure no matter how painful he is, he has no way out, this is all he has. The wayward Liz almost destroyed all of Dr. Burke. This is the world of daily American dramas, but there is no magic and Kama Taj. Dr. Burke, who has lost his right hand, cannot be restored by magic power like Doctor Strange. Even if he searches the world, he is ultimately useless. When Dr. Strange found Kama Taj, he had nothing, and even his girlfriend, who had always been following him, was **** off by his bad temper after being seriously frustrated. Christina, who only loves authority, is not the caring girlfriend of Doctor Strange. If it weren''t for Dr. Burke to forcibly endure the pain and cooperate with Dr. Shept''s treatment to lay the foundation for future recovery, then his outcome would probably be miserable. Adam didn''t know all of this, otherwise he would definitely not remind George to be brief and concise, and then he would probably make a serious suggestion again after Leeds became dizzy again... Of course, this is just to think about it. If that were the case, George, who was stunned, would have directly asked Dr. Shept to stop waking up Liz and go directly to the operation. The operation continues. Because it was not clear whether Liz''s arm was paralyzed, Dr. Sheputt restrained his hands and acted conservatively. "How is Stevenson?" Once the operation was over, Adam was called by the director of surgery. In the office there were Dr. Burke, who had returned from the Princeton Teaching Hospital, and George, who knew the person involved in the case. "It''s not clear if I hurt my nerve..." Adam introduced it. "Ok." Surgery Director Richard scowled, nodded noncommittal, looked around the crowd, and said in a deep voice: "Now let''s talk about how to deal with Stevenson''s forcible fraud and attempt to steal the heart..." Chapter 608: good luck Into the night. Medical center. "How?" Christina and Meredith gathered around. "How about what?" Adam was surprised. "How is the director going to deal with Leeds?" Christina pointed out. "How do you know?" Adam gave George a frown. "They are all friends of Leeds." George said with a guilty conscience: "They have the right to know." "I hope you will still be in the mood to say this when the director fires you." Adam mocked. "..." George didn''t dare to speak immediately. In the previous closed-door meeting, the director of surgery, Richard, had a dark face all the time, and he had only one attitude towards him: "Shut up, O''Malley, there is no place for you to speak, just listen!" "We will keep it confidential." Meredith saw George so frightened, he couldn''t bear to relieve George: "It''s only for us to know." "That''s best." Adam nodded and said: "Otherwise, the director will definitely choose to expel Liz directly." "That''s not expelled?" Christina keenly grasped the key words. "Not expelled." Adam sighed: "Although we all want to expel Liz, this reason cannot be made public." This is the reason for the rat avoidance device. Liz is a doctor and belongs to the Medical Association, and she cannot be expelled without a proper reason. Those things she did, of course, could completely expel her. But I can''t say it, because it involves the reputation and interests of the entire medical center. "You want to fire Liz too?" Meredith looked at Adam incredulously. "Any questions?" Adam asked rhetorically. "She is your friend!" Meredith called. "I don''t care about my friends so much." Adam sneered: "If it weren''t for our firm attitude, I''ve been dragged into the water by her now, maybe the director wants to expel me, do you want such a friend?" "But Liz has been punished, she was shot." Meredith stopped. "What''s the connection between her being shot and her lack of medical ethics and her unworthiness to be another doctor?" Adam sneered and said, "You don''t think that the gunman shot Liz for the people''s sake, did you?" "..." Meredith was speechless. "All right." Christina interrupted: "What Liz did is really too outrageous. There is nothing to wash. Let''s talk about the result now. It''s not expulsion. What is it?" "Persuade to retire." George said: "Regardless of whether Liz''s hands are good or not, Liz will not be able to continue his residency training at the medical center." "That''s it?" Christina was surprised: "That''s okay, isn''t it heavy." "Isn''t that heavy?" George stared. "Please, think about what Liz did. Is this really heavy?" Christina shrugged and said: "If Dr. Burke didn''t bring the heart back in time, and you really listened to Liz stupidly, cut Danny''s power cord, and Danny would die. That is murder in disguise. Have you thought about the consequences? In contrast, dismissal treatment can at least go to another hospital to start again. Isn''t this result not good? You dont really think youve done this kind of thing, the director would curse a few words, remember a big mistake, just let Liz go? She is not Meredith! " "Huh!" Meredith was displeased when he heard it. What does this mean! "Comeon!" Kritisna squinted at Meredith: "You know that the director treats you differently. Human relations are human nature. What is there to avoid?" "Ugh." Meredith sighed: "I hope Leeds will go to another hospital in the future and stop being so impulsive." A sneer appeared at the corner of Adam''s mouth. The four talked for a while, and Adam repeatedly confessed that they would not spread it out indiscriminately, and walked towards the VIP ward, ready to see Tatiana. Juno has already contacted Heather. When Heather heard it, he was very interested and expressed his willingness to adopt. But in her capacity, it is not easy to pass the scrutiny of child protection organizations. So Adam consulted professional Caroline and came up with a way. That is to let Caroline''s charity fund adopt Tatiana first, then change hands, and then let Heather adopt it. But this involves the qualifications of an adoption agency. Caroline needs time to deal with it. In addition, Tatiana''s body needs time for treatment and recuperation, so Adam asked Tatiana to stay in the medical center first, with her loving nurse Carol taking care of her, which was also reassuring. Adam also helped her find an English teacher. During this time, he taught her some simple English so that he could communicate with Heather and her. "Adam!" Christina chased from behind. "Something?" Adam stopped. "It''s not that simple, is it?" Christina whispered: "I saw you sneered just now, you don''t agree with Meredith''s words." "Of course I don''t agree." Adam smiled and said: "It''s easy to change, and it''s hard to change nature. Liz is so crazy, can you imagine it beforehand?" "No." Christina shook her head. "That''s not it." Adam Tan Shoudao. "wrong." Christina stared into Adam''s eyes: "More than that, there must be other things in your sneer. Are you planning to retaliate against Liz so that she has no chance to go to another hospital to start again?" "Why do you have this idea?" Adam was surprised. "Stop pretending." Christina murmured: "You were careful. This time Leeds almost got involved in your career. Although due to the reputation of the hospital, you can''t expel Leeds publicly, but I don''t believe you will swallow this breath." "You think too much." Adam smiled and said, "I''m always a big man, and Leeds was persuaded to retreat. For me, it was enough." "real or fake?" Christina was surprised. "of course." Adam smiled and said: "But the director is very angry, and the consequences are serious. In Leeds medical files, the directors comments are not very good. Dr. Burke was greeted by the director and they will not give Liz a letter of recommendation. Im afraid its not easy to find a new job." "Shit!" Christina was stunned: "What''s the difference between this and expulsion?" In the United States where credit history is important, resume is very important. The director of surgery at a large hospital gave a bad review in the file and did not allow the higher-level doctors that Leeds had practiced to give her a letter of recommendation. Other hospitals knew what this meant. Not to mention that Leeds is just a dispensable unknown person. Even if it is a very capable doctor, there is a high chance that it will be difficult to move. The Dr. House next door is truly forced, if it were not for the female dean who admired him, he would be willing to employ him under tremendous pressure. No matter how awesome he is, there is no use for his abilities, and no one wants to use him at all. Because all hospitals are afraid of trouble. Compared with the benefits created by top-notch doctors who have worked so hard to save people, troublesome doctors can make trouble once, and the bad effects caused by him may not be able to make up for his entire working life is completely uneconomical. The hospital opened its doors to make money, so how could it be so troublesome. Dr. House was so, let alone Liz who was nothing. "Of course there is a difference, so that Leeds can be more acceptable. People always have a little hope." Adam smiled and walked towards the VIP ward. As for hope, will it be endless despair? Then you can only use the classic ending sentence of Adam''s second sister Teddy recording a growth video for the fourth sister Charlie. Good luck, Liz Stevenson! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 609: The smile that gradually freezes Medical center. morning. Emergency. "what''s the situation?" Adam saw a man dragging an old man in with his hands difficultly, and immediately greeted him. "He was in my restaurant. He just finished brunch and fell down suddenly, shaking his whole body and rolling his eyes, as if he was having a seizure." The man holding the old man quickly introduced. "Are you a restaurant manager?" Adam took the old man to the push bed, and asked while checking. "Correct." The restaurant manager took out a business card from his pocket and stuffed Adam: "If he''s okay, please call me. It''s a shame to say it, but he hasn''t paid for the $35 champagne steak dinner." "It''s not right, it''s not epilepsy, nurse, scalpel!" Adam had already guessed the context of his arrival at this time, winked at the restaurant manager, and then shouted. "Yes, Doctor Duncan." The nurse was very clever and took it very cooperatively. The old man who was originally lying on the push bed in a coma, was so scared that he immediately opened one eye to take a peek. "Sonofthebitch!" When the restaurant manager saw this scene, he still didn''t understand that the old man pretended to be sick and wanted to eat the Kings meal, so he rushed over with itchy hatred. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." The old man turned over and jumped off the push bed with his hands and feet quickly, avoiding the fist of the restaurant manager, and gestured with a hippie smile: "It''s just a meal, don''t get excited." "You old bastard!" The restaurant manager said angrily: "Not only did I eat the Kings meal, but also wasted so much time and energy. I will not let you go." When he came here just now, he was very worried about the impact of this incident on the restaurant and whether it might be a problem with the restaurants food. "You call the police and catch me." Lao Lai said indifferently, then glared at Adam: "You bastard, you dare to lie to me!" He has tried this trick countless times, and he has never been seen through by doctors and nurses at first sight, nor has he been exposed by doctors and nurses afterwards. "Security!" Adam was too lazy to talk to this kind of person, and shouted directly. As soon as Lao Lai saw the hospital security coming here, he immediately ran away. If he is really not afraid of the police, he will not pretend to be sick. The prison food in the American drama world is not so delicious. Seeing many patients in the corridor, Lao Lai was in a posture of grabbing people and things to avoid. Adam stepped away, grabbed him, lifted him in the air, and handed him to the security guard. "Talk to the police officer. He disturbed the normal order of the hospital." Adam looked at Lao Lai as a rogue like "barefoot is not afraid of wearing shoes", and exhorted the security guard. "I see, Doctor Duncan." The security guards naturally recognized Adam and immediately understood what Adam meant. "What do you mean, you want to retaliate against me..." Lao Lai panicked as soon as he heard it. He is a human spirit, so I can''t hear the meaning of asking the police to punish him heavily in Adam''s words, and it seems that Adam is not an ordinary doctor from the security guard''s attitude towards Adam. The two security guards held him one by one and left. People were all caught by Dr. Duncan and handed over to them. If they still can''t do things well, then they will be some kind of security guards. "What an old bastard!" The nurse scolded bitterly. "Ugh." Adam sighed and shook his head. This kind of person is a waste of medical resources. But many times the doctor knew that he was pretending, but they could only cooperate with him. No one wants to cause trouble. This kind of barefoot rascal who is not afraid of wearing shoes, once ordinary people get psoriasis, a group of disgusting. Just like those who have silver plating come to the hospital to ask for an analgesic injection, often the doctor knows what the situation is, but they can only give him a shot. Because his pain is real. If you don''t give him pain relief, he can sue you. There are so many people with Western poison in the whole rice, and this kind of deception and waste of medical resources in hospitals abound. Take a glimpse and see the whole leopard. It''s no wonder that the huge empire will be half-dead by the malignant tumor that has grown into a behemoth in the future. "Doctor Duncan, it''s ten o''clock, seminar time." The nurse came over to remind. "Thank you, Daisy." Adam raised his hand to check the time, thanked the nurse Daisy, and walked to the room where the seminar was located. Doctor is a profession that requires continuous learning. Large hospitals often organize learning classes on new technologies and new instruments to help doctors learn better. "How come?" Not surprisingly, Christina came here early. She likes studying best. "I met an old Lai..." Adam briefly said the matter. "You don''t care what he does for this kind of thing, just pretend not to know." Christina said casually, then her eyes brightened and she pushed Adam: "Look, the director is here." "director." "Doctor Duncan." "director." "Doctor Yang." Adam and Christina greeted Richard, the director of surgery. "You two are really the best among the interns." Richard, the director of surgery, admired: "Not to mention talent, it is the spirit of learning that is worth learning by all interns." "Director, are you coming to class too?" Seeing that the director also took out a notebook, Christina couldn''t help asking. "This is a good review course and it will be very interesting." Richard, the director of surgery, smiled. Adam poked Christina secretly and winked her. "Today we will learn all the skills of laparoscopic surgery, starting from the operation of basic instruments..." The lecturer started the class. After introducing the basic situation, he entered the practice session: "Who wants to be the first to try..." Before she finished speaking, Christina''s hand was already raised high. "Okay, Doctor Yang, please start." The doctor in charge pointed to the smiling Christina and motioned for her to try first. "Very good, Doctor Yang." Christina''s operation was praised by the lecturer. "Director, pay attention to your grip and relax." The lecturer walked behind the director of surgery and pointed out. Adam glanced at it, just when he saw the director''s smile gradually solidify, he couldn''t help but shook his head with a smile. Christina stared at the experiment screen, operated the laparoscopic surgical instrument, clamped a marble in the specified direction, and accurately put it into a small mouth. "I''m done, I''m the first!" After Christina finished, she immediately put down the instrument, raised her hands, and exclaimed in joy. The solidified smile on the director''s face couldn''t be stretched either, he straightened his face black, pursed his mouth, and stared at the display screen to operate seriously. "Doctor Yang, you are not the first." The lecturer reminded: "Dr. Duncan was the first one, but after he was finished, he kept repeating the process of proficiency." "what?" Christina stunned, and then ran to Adam to take a look. Sure enough, she saw Adam repeating this process over and over again. It was fast and accurate, and she couldn''t compare to her at all. "Speed ??and precision are not the most important." Adam reminded: "Basics are the most important thing. Don''t be stunned there. Practice for a while. It''s best to be familiar with muscle memory." Seeing this, Christina''s endless joy of defeating the director of surgery disappeared, and she could only go back and repeat the process in shock. The morning study is over. noon. buffet. Adam and Christina were dining, George and Meredith were talking about Leeds, and Richard, the director of surgery, suddenly sat over. The scene suddenly became quiet. "Dr. Yang, Dr. Duncan, you are embarrassing me in the morning." The director of surgery, Richard Pi, said without a smile: "My hands are a bit rusty recently." "No." Adam smiled and said: "The director''s foundation is definitely the most solid, and that is the key to the operation." "you''re right!" The director of surgery pointed to Adam, looked around at the crowd, and said with a smile: "Dr. Duncan said well, the foundation is the most important thing." Seeing everyone watching him silently, just like the employees who couldn''t let go of the leadership present, the director of surgery was also a bit embarrassed. He left a sentence and left directly with the dinner plate: "See you in the afternoon!" "I really make him ugly, haha!" After Christina waited for the director to leave, the endless joy of not seeing Adam defeating the surgical director before the operation came to mind again in the morning. "Just keep a low profile." Adam reminded: "So high-profile embarrassing the director in public, be careful that he puts on you shoes." "I''m just telling the truth Am I faster than him?" Christina retorted: "And you are not the same, we will compare this afternoon?" "No, I won''t go this afternoon." Adam shook his head. "why?" Christina exclaimed: "You don''t really do it to protect the director''s face? We are doctors and we are pursuing technology. It is something to be proud of to be able to defeat the director." "No." Adam smiled reservedly: "I just don''t need to go anymore." Christina:"" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 610: Exit with tears Medical center. buffet. Christina couldn''t get excited about being hit again by Adam of Versailles. then. In the afternoon class. She was given another lesson by Richard, the very serious surgical director. "I''m done, I''m done, I''m done!" When the director of surgery Richard was the first to complete the laparoscopic surgical sutures, he and Christina were the same in the morning, with his hands up and cheering. "Perfect, Director Weber, absolutely perfect." The doctor in charge offered a rainbow fart without hesitation. Christina looked directly at there, then she retracted her gaze in loss, and continued her laparoscopic suture. But Richard, the director of surgery, would not let her go. He was embarrassed in front of her in the morning. "They call me Director Weber!!!" Richard, the director of surgery, took off the latex gloves, looked at Christina, and yelled imposingly. Then she shook her body slightly, walked proudly to the shivering Christina, leaned in her ear, and said word by word: "That''s why I am the director!" Then in the repetition of Thats why I am the director, the surgeon director Richard clapped his hands, twisted his body slightly, and left the class. This is the competitiveness of the surgeon. Even if he has been the director of surgery for so many years, Richard, the director of surgery, has never relaxed his pursuit of technology. He is still frustrated or extremely excited about whether he can be the first in learning ability. Christina was very upset, and if she changed to someone else, she might just add: "You can''t compare to Adam." But her eagerness to compete is not much worse than that of the director of surgery. Therefore, Adam will not be used as an example at all. If you are defeated by the director of surgery, you are defeated. It is not as good as the director of surgery. After Christina suppressed the distracting thoughts in her heart and finished stitching, she immediately left to catch up with the director of surgery. "director!" "what''s happenin?" Richard, the director of surgery, was in a good mood. It feels great to be able to defeat a rising star with his true strength. "You didn''t watch it at all just now." Christina wondered: "You have your eyes closed. You don''t need a monitor to guide you. How did you do it?" "You are still inferior to Dr. Duncan." The director of surgery stood still, raised his head, and his expression was somewhat deliberately reserved: "This is the basis he told you this morning. The muscle memory formed after countless operations can complete the operation with your eyes closed. You are still an intern. , It needs more practice." "..." Christina didn''t want to talk anymore. Because this reserved expression was so annoying, she often saw it from Adam''s face. Leisure time is easy. There are not so many messy things, and time flies quickly. In the blink of an eye, a month passed. This month. Danny waited for his new heart. In fact, this is not surprising. The patient of Dr. Han En, who was in front of him, has recovered. Danny is now ranked first. With so many deaths in the United States every day, there is always a heart suitable for him. This proves that Liz is a lunatic. Danny had been waiting in line for a year and a half before, and seeing that he would have more and more opportunities to get a new heart in the future, but Liz went crazy at this moment. If you miss that heart, you don''t know that you will wait until the year of the monkey, and you must grab the heart immediately, and even cut Danny''s power cord to make Danny''s body deteriorate to a certain extent, to fake it. It''s so stupid! But she also paid a painful price for this. Not to mention the shooting and the tragic situation in the operating room during the operation, her physical injuries have been almost over this month. But psychologically, she began to have problems, and the specific manifestations were often inexplicable crying. Listening to Meredith and the others, Liz regretted it. There was a bright future before her. She didn''t cherish it, but when she lost it, she regretted it. Yes it is! Holding her trembling hand from time to time, watching Meredith and the others perform cool operations one after another in the operating room, the technique has improved visible to the naked eye, and Liz regrets it extremely. She missed the feeling of holding a scalpel very much. But her trembling right hand was no longer able to hold the scalpel. Even after a long period of rehabilitation, the possibility of complete recovery is almost zero. This makes her very painful. Danny didn''t get much relief when he got a new heart. In many cases, imagined things simply cannot withstand the ravages of reality. What you think you want is not necessarily what you want. Obviously, Liz ignored the real reason why she had done almost everything to get to this point in the past. She loves the profession of a doctor. Although not as religious as Christina. But she was really in love, but it was a pity that she fainted for a while and could never go back. Fortunately, Danny is still a man. After finishing the operation, recovering health, and learning everything from Meredith, when he went to see Liz, he directly proposed to her. This time, she finally lifted her mood a little. In this way, Liz voluntarily resigned, left the medical center, married into a wealthy family, and seemed to have a happy ending to a lover''s family. But Adam is not optimistic about her future. Because everyone knows that this is not a movie, but a real life. The future of Danny and Liz has just begun. Two people who have never met outside the hospital, or even met many people at all, are they engaged? One is a **** who regains health, is rich and handsome, and claims to be a strong man. The other is losing the doctor''s aura, having no soul, going crazy from time to time, and requiring everyone to listen to her vase. That''s right! Liz has a strong desire to control. She doesn''t want to listen to you, she just listens to her. She wants everyone to follow her three views and ideas. Adam didn''t think they could survive the marriage. But this has nothing to do with him. After Alex, Liz also officially disappeared from his eyes. Thinking of the inexplicable calls from these two men, Adam couldn''t sigh: "Things gather people in groups Another thing is naturally Tatiana. After Carolines Ellis Charitable Funds orphanage was eligible for child adoption, it successfully adopted Tatiana. Soon after, Heather came to take Tatiana away. Such a cute angel doll has a connection with Adam. Heather likes it very much. Children are actually very discerning about whether adults love themselves or not. In addition, Heather''s face is so high, there is no ugly rejection, and the two get along very well. On the day when Heather formally adopted Tatiana, Juno and Karen deliberately drove over and organized a celebration party to let Tatiana know that she not only had a beautiful mother who loved her, but also two loved her. Very beautiful aunt. The sweet and smiling childish voice has been echoing throughout the party. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 611: Adam who was kicked out in the middle of the night Three days later. Into the night. Friends bar. "Adam." Lily waved to Adam. "Just you? Where''s Matthew?" Adam sat down and said curiously. Matthew and Lily have always been Siamese babies, and they rarely act alone. "He has a paper to rush." Lily smiled and said, "And I''m getting married soon, so I have to be busy with a lot of things." "Congratulations, lovers finally got married." Adam said with joy. Matthew and Lily got engaged last year. They got married in April this year. There are still two months left, and they are now making the final preparations. "Ha ha." Lily smiled reluctantly. "Why, premarital phobia happened?" Adam glanced at her. "No." Lily waved her hand to cover up and said: "Stop talking about us, talk about you, but I heard that I was kicked out of bed in the middle of the night and kicked out of the house, Adam Duncan, you also have today~" "Don''t mention it." Adam smiled bitterly. "Talk about it." Lily gossiping: "I heard Robin scold you all night, buddy, this time you really provoke her." "You all know what else to say?" Adam replied. "I want to hear your explanation." Lily smiled and said, "Maybe Robin blamed you?" "Do you really think so?" Adam rolled his eyes: "You just want to hear more gossip!" "Can''t I listen?" Lily confidently said: "I am because of you, and my ears are still buzzing." "How is Ted?" Adam talked about him. "Don''t change the subject." Lily interrupted: "Just use you to naturally say''I''m sorry, I''m used to it'' to Robin." "Ugh." Adam sighed: "This is the lesson!" Things start with Heather coming to adopt Tatiana, Juno and Karen come to organize a party, and everyone celebrates this happy day. After that, Heather stayed for two days, traveling with Tatiana around New York. Wait for Heather to leave. Robin summoned at night. Adam went. Then the two had a major disagreement on the daily discussion of human continuity. Because of Adam''s powerful voice, Robin was dumbfounded for a while. But afterwards, Robin became furious. While scolding Adam, he ransacked the cabinet and wanted to implement Plan B, wishing to kill Adam immediately. Adam vaguely remembered that Robin, like Monica, had a pessimistic attitude towards human continuity, and Robin was more thorough than Monica. Monica is physically pessimistic, but mentally positive. Robin is extremely pessimistic both physically and mentally. So Adam, who was disapproving in his heart, said casually: "I''m sorry, I''m used to..." Then these words full of connotation immediately ignited Robin''s anger, and he went up to fight Adam desperately. Emmm. It''s really desperate! When Adam saw him, he knew that he had made a mistake, which really angered Robin, so he had to retreat tactically and was driven out of the house by Robin in the middle of the night, experiencing this legendary experience for the first time. But this also made Adam secretly alert. Careless. Heather has been paralyzed these few days, and he has forgotten that Heather is special. Fortunately, this time it is Robin who is desperate for mankind both physically and mentally. If Peggy... He doesn''t want to create a future monarch who is more handsome and smarter than him, and who is superior in intelligence, benevolent and benevolent. "Adam, you are such a bastard." Lily sighed: "Such words can be said." "I didn''t mean it." Adam regretted: "It is easy to change from frugality to luxury, and it is difficult to change from luxury to frugality. Alas, it''s too difficult for me!" "Have you figured out how to apologize to Robin?" Lily gave him a white look. "Wait for her to die?" Adam is very straightforward. Happiness! Lily clapped her hands and looked at Adam with the same eyes of a magical creature: "You really want to do whatever you want because of your handsomeness." "The main thing is that I am in good health." Adam added reserved. "..." Lily''s mouth twitched: "Robin is really angry this time. You are going to wait for her to die naturally. It is unlikely that Robin is an ordinary woman." "I know." Adam nodded. Robin is indeed extraordinary. She is a variant complex of Robin Shining and Robin Stabbing. She can transform at any time. She was in the state of Robin Stabbing before. Had it not been for the knife, she would have stabbed Adam. "She doesn''t seem to care about feelings." Lily continued: "I know you are a tramp and would like to play with you, but she is actually a very possessive person." "This one" Adam hesitated: "It''s okay." He remembered that Robin and Alice had fought twice, and the second time she offered it on their own initiative. "Trust me." Lily''s expression of''I am an authority'': "After Robin became best friends with me, even I have other female friends, so she cares very much. How can she not possess strong possessiveness like this?" "Uh, all right." Adam thought for a while and agreed with this point of view. Robin proposed a fight with Alice for the second time. It was more of vengeance. After bullying Alice a bit, he left without care. Afterwards, no matter how Adam hinted, she didn''t mean to answer. She was even a little bit explicit, she almost turned her face. After that, Adam was not contacted for a long time. Now think about it, if it wasn''t for her little sister Katie to come over, she would need to find a more reliable scumbag as a role model to scare her little sister, it is estimated that the two would have been cold. On the surface, she doesn''t mind Adam Merry''s reputation, but that is when she can''t see it. Once she knew, she cared more than anyone else. This time Adam casually said a connotative Im sorry, Im used to it, which directly exposed the fact that Adam is more than just Alice as a good friend. Because she knew that whether it was treating Alice or treating her before, he never had this bad habit! New hatred and old hatred, which made her intolerable. "Now you understand, she is really angry this time." Lily nodded with satisfaction: "It''s impossible to rely on natural gas dissipation alone. You need to take the initiative to apologize and let her calm down. So, what are you going to do? "Cold." Adam said honestly. "what?!" Lily''s eyes widened. "You also said that Robin has a strong personality." Adam sincerely said: "Before I am not going to go further with her, do you think she will accept the existing apology?" "No... Then can''t you be one step closer to her?" Lily shouted. "Oh, sorry." Adam sighed, "I can''t give what she wants." In his mind, Robin was not even ranked in the top three on the list of female good friends. How could it be possible that he cut everything for her. Robin is not the little dragon girl. He is not Yang Guo either. And he remembered that in the original time and space, Robin used a trick when he helped Ted pick up girls. Versailles suggested to other women that the reason she broke up with Ted was because of Ted''s health, which was too exaggerated. Emmm. Ted, that''s nonsense by her. But Adam is really sick. One drink and one peck, is it pre-determined? This can be regarded as a proverb...Although it is parallel to time and space. "That you" Lily was disappointed. Robin is her best friend Adam is her good friend, she naturally wants them to be together. "let it go." Adam smiled and said: "You also said that Robin is not an ordinary woman. She doesn''t need you to worry about it. Maybe I have long since become a long list of''was tender and sweet in the first second, and the next second is a dead person in her eyes''. One on the list." "You''re such a bastard." Lily sighed: "You know that your charm is so strong, completely different from others." "My fault." Adam smiled and said, "Okay, don''t talk about it, talk about you and Matthew, you can''t have any problems." Lily''s face suddenly stiffened. Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 612: Taken Friends bar. "Really there is a problem?" Adam smiled and said: "Let me guess, there are still many dreams that have not been realized, so I feel that getting married is to completely cut off these dreams, and some are not willing?" "Yes, this is it!" Lily''s eyes widened: "How did you know?" "Apart from this, I really can''t figure out what''s going wrong with you and Matthew, a perfect couple." Adam ridiculed: "It''s impossible for the two of you to be in love like conjoined babies, cheating and other **** things." "Well..." Lily suddenly hesitated. "No way?" Adam was taken aback: "Are you cheating?" Although he had seen Matthew and Lily loved all his life in his previous life, the world has changed more or less because of his butterfly effect. He was really not sure that Lily would not cheat. "It doesn''t count." Lily smiled bitterly: "Didn''t you guess that my dream when I had many girls was not realized. Before I went to college, I had a boyfriend in high school, but he directly described to me my life in the future, and I didn''t want to be constrained. So when I graduated, I broke up with him directly. Then when I arrived at university, I met Matthew on the first day and described my dream with him. I want to travel to France, Spain, and Italy, simply enjoy life, and paint them all, even if I serve plates in a bad cafe for five years, I dont care. I want to be a painter, an unruly artist There is also a great love in lace. While Robin scolded you badly last night, I also told her about my troubles. She comforted me..." "What am I." Adam breathed a sigh of relief: "Matthew won''t mind." "The point is not this." Lily exclaimed: "The point is what happened to me, where did the girl who was full of dreams go? Because I didn''t want to be constrained by my boyfriend to realize my dream, I broke up with my boyfriend in high school, and turned around and met Matthew. Love, now it''s even more about getting married, so many dreams, none of them have come true..." "Didn''t you realize your last dream." Adam smiled. "A kiss comforted by a friend, what a great lace-side love?" Lily rolled her eyes. "This is life." Adam reminded: "Sometimes what people think they want is not what they really want. Look at your three big girl dreams. The first trip, you and Matthew can do on your honeymoon. Believe me, traveling alone is boring, unless of course you have the idea of ??a feast. The second is to be a wild and unruly artist. You know everything. Are you sure you want to be an artist, or do you want to live the wild and unruly chaotic life of an artist? The third is a great love with lace. Do you understand the law? " "What is the law?" Lily didn''t react for a while. "It''s all related to chaos." Adam said meaningfully: "When a girl was a girl, I was full of fantasies and fantasies. It is normal, but there is a gap between imagination and reality that cannot be crossed. Once crossed, it is difficult to look back. Do you really envy Barney''s life?" "I''m not" Lily wanted to deny it. She has always criticized Barney''s chaotic life. The three dreams of young girls that she has been obsessed with now are somewhat similar to Barney''s life, which embarrassed her a bit. "That''s pure travel, just want to be an artist?" Adam did not mention the third dream. Because of that one, how to say, its not easy to say simple... "Right, that is it!" Lily nodded quickly. "Simple travel, I said before, you and Matthew, whether it''s your honeymoon or in the future, you can do it. There is no difficulty." Adam analyzed: "As for a pure artist? It''s even simpler. Do you think you have artistic talent?" "I do not have?" Lily is not sure. "Whether there is or not." Adam smiled and said: "You must think you have something, otherwise you won''t keep thinking about it. Not everyone can be an artist. This kind of industry looks the most talented, what do you think?" "Ok." Lily nodded. Artists pay attention to the discovery and capture of beauty, which is a very talented industry. emmm. The mathematician who eats the most talent is of course. Because mathematicians would be yes, would not be no, there is no Schr?dinger''s state. But artists are different. There is a thousand Hamlet in the eyes of a thousand people. The beauty in the eyes of artists is often not appreciated by ordinary people, and they feel that this is just graffiti, graffiti. Therefore, most of the artists are Schrodinger''s artists. Ordinary people and insiders are completely different observations. The result of not having a unified standard is to study art. Many people feel that they are exceptionally talented and a jewel covered in dust. Once the dust is wiped out, they can immediately reach the pinnacle of life. But in fact, this is the illusion of Im invincible before I take a shot and I can do everything when Im serious. Lily obviously has this illusion. "It''s easy." Adam smiled: "Since this is a very talented industry, your dream of a great artist can actually be easily tested whether it is possible. Let me introduce you to a master painter and let him see if you have any talent. If so, you can continue to fantasize. If not, then throw away the fantasy as soon as possible and accept the dream life of you and Matthew. How many people in the world can meet the right person at the right time and place? The love between you and Matthew is enough to envy 99.99% of the people in the worldNothing is perfect, don''t force it. " "I''m not going to test, you must let the master beat me." Lily waved her hand unconfidently. "I promise not to cheat." Adam raised his hand and said, "Of course, if you really dont believe me, you can take your paintings afterwards and fly straight to Paris to find a few more masters. Dont look for people who are unlucky or teachers who teach painting. , Because in that way, what he said is not objective enough, either to cheat money or to cheat." In a previous life, Adam watched Lily fly to Paris, and was reprimanded by the teacher who taught painting as a shit. Then he came back sadly and resumed his happy life with Matthew. This is simply a deliberate beautification of reality. The reality is that even if Lily''s **** doesn''t work, the teacher who teaches painting won''t directly denounce it like that, and then accepts Lily''s brush, saying that he can''t teach Lily who is so talented and wants to drive her away. But she will only praise her for her paintings well, and she has obviously improved day by day. Then let her persevere. Of course you have to recharge. Or "make friends"... Lily''s determination to serve five years of plates in the bad caf might really be realized with this kind of encouragement of continuous progress. Then he woke up and lost both human and wealth. It would be too late and too late to think about regretting it again. After all, no one is inseparable from anyone. Time can erase everything. As a friend, Adam naturally couldn''t just watch Lily go astray. God knows, with his butterfly fanning, in this mixed world of American dramas, film and television dramas, will Lily meet the kind person who directly denounces her for lack of talent? If I was fooled by someone, it would be fine if I was there to carry the dishes and chase my dreams. In case of a hurricane rescue, it will be troublesome. Chapter 613: Robin does not compromise Friends bar. "J" Lily still didn''t want to. "See it." Adam smiled and said: "What you think you want is actually not what you want, otherwise Lily Orr, who has always been hearty and generous, pouring beer into her mouth can shout''you are all happy'' to everyone. Delin, how can you withdraw like a''littleitch''?" "That''s Ted!" Lily was immediately unhappy when she heard it. When Ted met Robin on the first day and broke up, Robin gave a hint that he could kiss goodbye, but Ted, who has always been romantic, was in a state of pursuing the true goddess, and instead he shackled and dared not step forward. When I talked to Lily and the others afterwards, even if they explained a lot, they were still described by Lily as a "retreat littleitch". Now that Adam is called that, Lily certainly quit. Adam looked at her, smiling without speaking. "Ok." Lily also knew that if she didn''t agree now, it would be no different from Ted who was trembling at the time, so she agreed, "But what shall I draw?" "Just draw your wedding with Matthew." Adam smiled and said: "Art also pays attention to true feelings in order to move people more. Your feelings for Matthew are real. Drawing with it is definitely full of emotions. If this painting can''t impress the master, then it means you are really. No talent, what do you think?" "Ok." Lily nodded helplessly. The original self-confidence and fantasy, being so forced by Adam, suddenly fell apart. Now she kind of understood where the girl who was full of dreams had gone. Before I started on the road, I stopped in front of the gap between dream and reality. I passed by. After a long circle in reality, I suddenly turned to this gap and looked at the dream side. It was sunny and rainy. Stopped, she thought she could do it again... "I look forward to your masterpiece." Adam smiled and said, "By the way, is there anything I can do for the wedding?" "..." Lily didn''t want to talk anymore. This meant she didn''t believe she would succeed: "No need." "I really don''t need me to help you book the Wansmoot Hotel?" Adam smiled. Wansmoot, a gorgeous palace on the Hudson River, is a dream place for many people to get married, so it is always full. Both Matthew and Lily like it very much. But their economic status is not very good. Matthew is still studying law. Lily used to have a lot of credit card overdrafts and was burdened with huge debts. Lily is not Monica, and she wouldn''t want to give everything for a wedding. It can be accepted to make it simpler. Therefore, as to whether to order Wansmoot, even if Adam said he could help them jump in the line, they have been hesitant. Adam also respected their ideas. Matthew is not Chandler after all. "We have already booked it." Lily entangled: "I was still at work during the day. Matthew suddenly called and said that Vancemoot was unsubscribed and it happened to be available two months later. I was hesitant at first, but when Matthew mentioned Todd and Willer Li, as soon as my head got hot, I just agreed." "You are still playing against them." Adam was happy. "It''s them who are playing against us!" Lily said angrily: "Grab everything with us!" When preparing for the wedding, sometimes there will be other prospective couples with similar tastes and conditions, and then there will be competition. The pair Lily they met was Todd and Villeli. From the wedding dress to the band, to the hotel, and everything in the wedding preparation process, the two couples almost met together, you vie for me, so that they quickly became the most familiar people from strangers. After all, it is your enemy who knows you best. "Then you should be happy." Adam smiled and said: "This time, the most important wedding venue in the wedding was snatched from them by you." "That is." When Lily heard this, she couldn''t help but proudly said: "I didn''t go straight to the class anymore. I joined Matthew and rushed over, just when I ran into them in the elevator. who am I? Matthew ran up the stairs. I slid down and pressed all the elevator buttons. How do they fight with us? " "Lily, you are a kindergarten teacher, don''t teach children badly." Adam complained: "This is immoral." At the beginning of the Big Bang, Leonard and Sheldon went to help Penny get a TV. They were blocked under the building without the key. They had an IQ of 187 and an IQ of 173, and they were helpless there. As a result, a group of Girl Scouts selling biscuits directly slid on the call button, and then the door under the building opened automatically. Previous life Adam thought this was a special way of opening the door of a building here in the United States. Because it is so seamless response. But now that I think about it, this is obviously an annoying way of forcing the residents in the building to open the door below and let them in. Because the bear child slipped his hand, the apartment of so many residents in the building sounded the reminder at the same time, and someone opened it easily, which saved the trouble of listening, and the operation was so seamless that it gave Adam the illusion. Lily, a kindergarten teacher, definitely made a bad head in it. "What are you talking about!" Lily waved her hand and said, "I only did it as a last resort. Of course I wouldn''t teach my students." "I hope so." Adam doubted this. After chatting for a while, Adam urged Lily to go back to paint. It''s only two months since they got married. She broke her dream of being an artist earlier, and let her return to the wedding as soon as possible. Otherwise, it really shows that although Matthew said that she would be considerate of her, he would inevitably be sad in his heart. It''s totally unnecessary. Lily still wanted to stay for a few drinks, and was rushed by Adam, so she started to use Robin''s affairs to deal with Adam in turn, explaining that it is best to apologize to Adam Let Robin calm down and so on. . Adam thought for a while. It was true that he was wrong last night. Even if Robin ignored him in the future, he still wanted the apology he should have. Can''t she once because of Adam''s conflict, and she will become an enemy in the future, right? After all, there are many happy moments between them. It''s good to get together and go away. Thinking of this, Adam agreed to Lily''s proposal to accompany her to apologize. She doesn''t think it is too much to watch the excitement. Adam had a hunch, this time he couldn''t bet with Robin that there were no bullets in her gun as he did last time. Facts also proved that Adam''s hunch was very efficacious. Robin, who opened the door, stood there with the gun directly, and looked at Adam coldly while loading bullets into the magazine. Adam smiled helplessly at Lily, and she was fascinating. But he also understood. After all, Robin doesn''t know he can''t give birth now. She hates children the most, and has always been the idea of ??DINK forever. Last night, when the love was so strong, Adam disregarded the heinous behavior she firmly opposed, which really made her angry. Although the plan is said to be effective, it is not 100% effective. The next month will be a month of horror and fear for her, and if she hears Adams full meaning of Im sorry, Im used to it, if she doesnt have a temper, it wont be Robin! Although Adam knew that Robin could not give birth, he couldn''t say, seeing Robin so determined, he could only express his apologies again with interest, and left. Although Robin would not actually shoot Adam, there is no burden to fire a warning in the air. It would be too shameful to attract the police at that time. The next day. Medical center. In the morning, the intern rounds the ward in advance. When Adam walked into the ward and saw a familiar face, he was immediately stunned. Chapter 614: Sheldons relatives Medical center. Ward. "Mrs. Cooper?" Adam saw that familiar face and couldn''t help but cried out: "Why are you here?" "Mrs. Cooper?" The middle-aged woman lying in the hospital bed looked at Adam in surprise: "Do you know Mary Cooper?" "You are not Mrs. Cooper." Adam reacted at this moment and nodded: "Ms. Cooper and I are good friends, you and Mrs. Cooper?" "I''m Mary''s cousin Beatis." The middle-aged woman who looked exactly like Sheldon''s mother smiled reluctantly. Obviously the illness was tormenting her. Adam immediately took a look at the medical record. Beatis Fors, 45 years old, was hospitalized due to breathing difficulties. A malignant tumor was detected in the lungs, and the cancer cells had spread to the bronchi and chest cavity. "Mrs. Fors..." "Ms. Fors!" Beatis interrupted: "Since you know Mary, you are considered a friend. Tell me the truth, can I save it?" "This one." Adam hesitated. "be honest." Beatis paled, and said in a trembled voice. Under Adam hesitation, when someone came in when he was about to speak, Beatis immediately waved his hand and winked, beckoning Adam not to speak. "Mom, I don''t want to eat the garbage in the restaurant. The food here is terrible. I''m almost starving to death." A tall and beautiful girl walked in with an anguish. What made Adam''s eyes brightened was that this girl should be a mixed-race beauty, and her appearance was more inclined to Eastern women. This is the first time he has seen a beautiful woman with this face since he traveled, and he feels very cordial. But when she thought that her mother was in the terminal stage of cancer, and not much time, she was still Shelton and Missy''s aunt, and she felt a little heavy. That''s right! When the cancer has reached this point, there is no longer any radical cure. At most, the tumors that can be removed are removed as much as possible, the symptoms are relieved, and the time is bought as much as possible. But in the current situation of Beatis, the time that can be bought is really limited, and there is a risk of leaving suddenly at any time. Life and death are the most heartbreaking. "I will let the nurse buy it." Beatis smiled strongly: "Doctor, this is my daughter Emilia." "Call me Adam." Adam said. "Okay, Adam." Beatis nodded. "Mom, do you know him?" The mixed-race girl Emilia lay leaning against Beatis and looked at Adam curiously. "Emilia, remember that I told you before that you have an aunt who looks a lot like me?" Beatis touched her daughter''s shoulder and said lovingly. "Have it?" The girl Emilia tilted her head for a moment and then exclaimed, "Oh, it''s the cousin who hasn''t dealt with you since childhood, right?" "Correct." Beatis smiled weakly: "She is just a fool. She was fooled by a gangster riding a motorcycle. She has stayed in that small place in Galvest ever since. So you have never seen her. Hurry up. It''s been twenty years, and I don''t know how she''s doing?" "Mr. Cooper is dead." Adam introduced: "They gave birth to three children, a boy, and a pair of twins. The eldest son, George, is a business genius. He opened a tire doctor''s tire shop and now has three chain stores. My second son, Sheldon, is a classmate and a good friend of mine. He is a super genius. He went to high school at the age of 9, went to college at the age of 11, and got his doctorate at the age of 15, and is now studying for his second doctorate at California Institute of Technology. . My youngest daughter Misie, who is also very smart, is now studying at the Wharton School of Business. Mrs. Cooper works in the church herself, you know, she has a pious belief in God, so her life is pretty smooth. " "Very good, very good." Beatis murmured: "She is better than me..." "Wow! I still have such a powerful cousin?" The girl Emilia exclaimed. "The Wharton School is in Philadelphia, not far from here. I''ll call Missy and ask her to come over. Can you meet?" Adam tentatively suggested. "May I?" The girl Emilia is very interested. "Will it be too troublesome?" Beatis hesitated, but his eyes were happy to see it. Obviously, she also knew that she was in a bad situation, thinking about arranging a way out for her daughter who was still in high school. She is a single mother, and all she can rely on is her relatives and friends. Originally, her first candidate was her friend, Aunt Su of her daughter, but her daughter and Su did not get along well. It''s not that Su doesn''t love her daughter, but that their temperament is not compatible with each other. Before, she had no choice but to ask Su. But now suddenly discovered that she actually has a better choice. Although she and her cousin have been nasty since they were young, it was decades ago, and it felt as far away as in the last life. All the children in my cousins family are so good, and the cousin is a godly believer, she is a relative, if she can entrust her daughter to the cousin to raise her, she will be more at ease. "will not." Adam smiled and said, "Missy will definitely like Emilia very much, and Emilia will also like Missy very much. She is a very cool person." "Really?" Beatis looked expectantly. "Ok." Adam nodded: "Since she was a child, Mrs. Cooper focused most of her attention on Sheldon because of Sheldon''s particularity. This made Missy very hope that she would have a younger sister who could play with her." "Doctor Duncan." While talking, Dr. Burke came to round the room, and Christina and the others filed in. "You know?" "Correct." Adam nodded and said, "Ms. Fors is a cousin of one of my elders." "Oh." Dr. Burke nodded: "In this case, you will be in charge of Ms. Fors." "Ok." Adam did his part. "Then, Dr. Duncan, tell me about Ms. Fors." Dr. Burke motioned. "Doctors!" Beatis raised her voice and said to her daughter, "Emilia, you go eat something first." "Mom, I am not a kid anymore." The girl Emilia groaned: "I want to listen." "obedient!" Beatis scowled. "Ok." The girl Emilia pouted and got up and walked out. "Lina, take Emilia over and give her something she likes to eat." Adam ordered the nurse. "Okay, Dr. Duncan." The nurse Lina agreed with a smile. Wait for Emilia to go. "Say it now." Beatis said with a heavy face. "...Now we can only remove these tumors as much as possible to alleviate the condition, but there is no cure." Adam introduced. "Ms. Fors, do you have any comments?" Dr. Burke looked at Beatis. "How long can I live after the operation?" Beatis paled. "It depends on the effect of the operation and your own physique." Dr. Burke pondered: "Ideally, it can take a year." "Worst?" Beatis asked. "May die at any time." Dr. Burke can only tell the truth. "Is the operation risky?" Beatis looked at Adam: "Before the operation, can I see Mary and the others?" "I will contact them immediately." Adam took out his cell phone. Seeing this, Dr. Burke confessed to Adam and took Christina and the others to check other wards. Sheldons mother Mary was shocked when she received the call, and without a word, she said she wanted to rush over with her mother. Adam helped her and Sheldon''s grandmother book the nearest air tickets. As for Missy, coming here from Philadelphia too. Chapter 615: Missy: Stay away from him! Philadelphia is only 160 kilometers away from New York. 2 hours'' drive. So Misie was the first to arrive. Medical center. In the ward. "Omg!" Missy saw this woman lying on the hospital bed exactly like her mother, even if she knew she was not her mother, she still cried out in exclamation. "This is Missy." "Missi, this is your mother''s cousin Beatis Fors, and this is her daughter Emilia Fors." Adam introduced both sides. "Hi, Missy." Beatis, who was lying on the hospital bed, looked at Missy like this, a blood-linked family affection that could not help surging, calling out intimately. "Hi, Aunt Beatty." Misie approached and hugged Beatis very well, and then pulled Emilia''s hand: "Hi, Emilia." "Hi, Missy." Emilia had a good impression of this cousin and greeted her happily. "you''re so beautiful." Beatis saw this scene and touched Missy''s face, tears streaming down her face with relief: "Much more beautiful than when your mother was younger." "Amelia is beautiful." Missy smiled. Several relatives who had never met before, under the atmosphere of life and death and Missy''s high emotional intelligence, there was no barrier at all, and the laughter and laughter were endless. Mary Cooper and Sheldons grandmother arrived in New York by plane shortly afterwards and came to the medical center. My cousin, my cousin, separated as a teenager, and met each other in the middle-aged. The conflicts and contradictions of a few hours passed by with a smile. Misie took her cousin Emilia out with a wink, leaving room for her mother and grandmother. Adam stayed to answer Mary and their questions. Family waiting area. "Missy, you know Adam well?" Emilia curiously asked. "Adam?" Missy looked at her little cousin in surprise: "Are you so familiar?" "No." Emilia was embarrassed by her cousin: "He asked my mother to call him Adam, so I followed." "Stay away from him." Misie adjusted her little cousin''s long hair and said, "He is not a good person, especially for a beautiful girl like you." "You mean he is bad?" Emilia was surprised: "Playboy? It doesn''t look like it, I think his eyes are quite pure, not at all like the eyes of the boys in our school." "It''s all an illusion." Missy reminded: "It is also his horror. He is much higher than the boys in your school, and he will hide more. You must stay away from him." "Is it so exaggerated?" Emilia seemed to believe it or not. "You do not believe?" Missy smiled and began to tell Adam''s romantic story. Nine stories are true and one is false. Not surprisingly, the end of those girls who had a close relationship with Adam was not miserable for the nth time. In the narration that Missy can mobilize people''s emotions, Emilia feels full of substitution, and she hears a chill. "I really can''t tell that he turned out to be this kind of person." "People shouldn''t look good." Missy smiled and said: "The handsomer the man, the more likely to lie to women. Don''t believe their nonsense. I will slowly teach you how to recognize men''s nonsense and recognize men''s true colors in the future." "it is good." Emilia nodded. The two bypassed this topic and continued to understand each other''s lives. "Missi, Emilia, you can go there." Adam came over and called them. Seeing Emilia looking at herself with a weird look, he couldn''t help but look at herself, but found nothing wrong: "What''s wrong?" "It''s okay." Emilia didn''t look at Adam''s eyes, lowered her head, walked around Adam and walked to the ward. "Missi!" Adam didn''t understand that he was slandered by man-made rumors, and he looked at Misie who was smiling. "what''s happenin?" Misie grinned. "What did you tell her to scare her like this?" Adam was speechless. "be honest." Missy smiled and said, "Say you are a pervert, let her stay away from you." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "She''s still just a high school student, you think I''m too bad, right?" "Oh, that means you really thought about it, just because she hasn''t grown up yet?" Misie narrowed her eyes: "Why is this plot so familiar... Oh, yes, Peggy! She was like that back then! Can you tell me now, what is the relationship between you and Peggy?" "...You are getting more and more naughty." Adam said awkwardly: "Peggy''s matter was an accident, I never thought about it..." "You just make up." Missy sneered: "I heard that you, like Sheldon, have high-definition graphic memory. How beautiful is Peggy in Girls'' Generation? Don''t I need to describe it to you? At that time, you will be the famous **** in the school. If you and Peggy have never had anything to do with you, I will keep a little trust in you. But now, do you believe what you say yourself? " "I believe!" Adam said sincerely: "Don''t lie to you, I really didn''t have any thoughts about Peggy at the time, you believe me." Juno testified! If Adam really had that idea at the time, Juno would not let him go. "no surprise." Misie shook her head and said: "Your rank is really getting higher and higher. You lie to yourself first. Last time you couldn''t say this kind of calmly, but now you even believe in yourself." At the end, she was very angrily: "I really can''t figure out how Peggy would look at someone like you...what is your look?" "You really care about Peggy''s ignorance of you afterwards." Adam looked at Missy with weird eyes. "Heh! Man!" Missy recovered her composure and gave Adam a blank look: "You can think about everything in that way!" As the two talked, they had come to the outside of the ward, standing outside, looking through the glass window, watching Emilia sitting on the bed, her hand being held by Beatis. Inside the ward. "...Study hard to improve your grades. Starting next year, you will have to take two advanced courses in one semester. If you want to enter a good university..." Beatis is talking to Emilia. "Mom, this is a bit scary." No matter how charming Emilia was, she understood something at this moment. "You have to listen to your Aunt Mary more from now on." Beatis suppresses grief: "Marry a good man, a man who is filial to his mother. Of course, if he still lives with his mother, get rid of him decisively." "Mom, what are you talking about, I don''t want to get married now." Emilia trembled. . "There will be such a day in the future." Beatis smiled forcefully: "When that day comes, just drink a glass of champagneYou will have to drink water all night, because there is nothing more ugly than a drunk bride." "Mom, I don''t want to..." Emilia''s tears fell, and she choked silently: "Why are you telling me this?" "My dear, I''m very sick." Beatis took a deep breath and told the truth: "The doctor said I won''t get better." With Mary''s arrival, everything that should be said was said, and Mary''s statement made her feel relieved, so before entering the operating room for surgery, she decided to tell the story in case she never got out again. "Do not" Emilia let out a mournful cry. "Look at me, Emilia, listen to me, this is important!" Beatis said: "One day in the future, you will have children, and you will feel a heavy sense of responsibility for this little thing. You will always think about what to eat for him, what school to send him to, or from learning the violin to Learn Piano? You will worry about what you are doing right, this is normal. But I want to tell you a secret. These are not important, the most important thing is whether your child is happy. So if I am gone, you will be sad, but only for a while. You have to assure me that you will not be sad for too long! you promise? " "I promise." Emilia nodded tearfully. "well." Beatis hugged the crying daughter, kissed her on the forehead, and looked expectantly at her cousin Mary who was standing aside. Shelton''s mother Mary covered her mouth and nodded heavily in Bettis. Sheldon''s grandmother sighed slightly, and put her hand on her daughter''s shoulder, letting her lean on. "Did you see it?" Outside the ward, Missy looked at Adam. "Ugh." Adam nodded and sighed, "I see, stay away from her." Chapter 616: Sheldon: So? Medical center. Misie has a "caught you" face. Adam just stopped going to see Missy. Because he knows that he who has a conviction in her eyes is wrong. It''s wrong to say more. Not bad. In fact, he was really touched just now, what he said from the heart. Although Adam, like Howard, belonged to a man that Beatis said he could not marry. But Adam fully agreed with this. emmm. Especially for Howard, who has been living with his mother, who is almost thirty and let her mother go to the dentist with her, if it weren''t for Bernadette''s true destiny, it would be possible to be an orphan. A mother who is about to die, exhorting her daughter who is not yet an adult, is full of the simplest maternal love in her words. Anyone who has a positive attitude towards family affection will never be untouched by seeing this scene. Sub-current families, parents, brothers and sisters, and even cousins ??and cousins ??are extremely harmonious. The same is true for Duncans home of the basketball team in this lifetime. Adam recognized family affection very much, and deeply felt that it was far more true and reliable than love. Emilia''s appearance is indeed online. But Adam is not the first emperor of Qin who is a lot, a lot, a lot. Otherwise, the Misie in front of her would have followed in the footsteps of the two sister-in-laws in her eyes, "Veronica and Peggy". "Well, I''m such a good person." Thinking of this, Adam glanced at Missy beside him, his heart full of affirmation of himself. "What are you thinking?" Missy was very sensitive to Adam''s eyes. "It''s nothing." Adam smiled and said, "I was just thinking about Sheldon, did you contact him?" "Called him." Missy said helplessly: "Tell him what happened here." "and then?" Adam curiously asked. "What do you think?" Missy rolled her eyes. "Let me think about it." The reaction that Sheldon should have flashed in Adam''s mind, learning Sheldon''s expression, and looking at Missy: "So?" "That''s it!" Misie said in a huff: "I understand what I said, I just want him to come and see Aunt Beatis, but he directly asked this word, and I really want to beat him up." "It''s not good to use too much yin legs." Adam reminded. "What''s wrong?" Misie curled her lips and said, "Do you think this Sheldon will be used in the future?" "Tsk!" Adam smacked his tongue and smiled secretly in his heart: "If this is heard by Sheldon''s son Leonard Cooper, I don''t know if he will be blackened and take revenge on his dear Aunt Missy..." You know, Leonard Cooper was the monarch that Sheldon and Amy had foreseen before they met. The combination of the genes of the two geniuses created an unprecedented intellectual, benevolent and benevolent monarch who led mankind to a bright future. The rate of blackening is much higher than that of his dad, Sheldon, who was thrown into the tree by a chicken. Because of the source of the other half of his genes, his mother Amy is very black. Perhaps as Howard had guessed. Future historians will condemn everyone for not killing Sheldon at that moment, and will sigh that Missy did not use her yin legs to break the initial conditions for the birth of the dark monarch Leonard Cooper. "Sheldon can be so cold and chilling sometimes." Missy sighed. "At least he loves his mother and grandmother very much." Adam shook his head and said, "Betis, an aunt who has never seen her, is a little cold and normal." "He doesn''t love me and little George." Missy said unhappy. "This is also easy to understand." Adam smiled and said: "In biology, you and George are his competitors, while his mother and grandmother are his supporters. The position is different, can the relationship be the same? Genes are the most selfish. !" "So he is a cold and selfish bastard!" Missy gritted her teeth. Adam shrugged and said nothing. There is nothing wrong with Missy''s words. If Shelton doesn''t have enough appearance and is pure and cute, one cuteness will cover everything. With his temperament, he was beaten to death countless times when he was a child. With Sheldons super-genius brain, its hard to say whether he has already calculated his own strengths and weaknesses and sniffs and kills. You know, Sheldon''s favorite animals are basically those that are cute in appearance and capable of sprouting people. When Leonard and the others fantasize about their incarnation of the top animal army, Leonard and the others are the mutant complexes that are as ferocious as possible, and Sheldon fantasizes about cute beasts. Because those cute beasts are cute enough, other opponents can''t play at all. In the end, relying on cuteness, he defeated all opponents and successfully climbed to the top. When Missy scolded Sheldon. Beatis, with a calm expression in the ward, also confessed to comfort her daughter. This formed a strong reflection with Sheldon''s grandmother who calmly embraced Sheldon''s mother who was crying and sad. Being a mother is strong, and being a mother is strong. It''s not a joke. If Beatis can really live, until her daughter Emily Adam becomes a mother, she becomes a grandmother, maybe she is another chic and transparent woman like Grandma Shelton. Adam pushed the door in. "I''m ready." Beatis laughed and said, "I hope I can attend Emilia''s birthday party again the day after tomorrow." "mom." Emilia couldn''t cry. "Adam, can''t you wait for this operation?" Sheldon''s mother Mary wiped her tears and said, "Wait until Emilia''s birthday party is over the day after tomorrow?" "I''m afraid not Adam shook his head and said: "Betis was hospitalized because of breathing difficulties. Her bronchus was already blocked by a tumor. If it is not removed as soon as possible, she may suffocate again at any time. " Seeing Emilia looking at herself with tears, Adam said: "Although this operation has certain risks, Dr. Burke and I are still very sure. After the operation, Beatis has a high chance of being able to participate. Emilias birthday party." "Is it really possible?" Beatis was surprised. "The chances are great, but this birthday party can only be enjoyed in the hospital." Adam said: "Because after removing the tumor in your body as much as possible, you need to stay in bed and stay in hospital for observation to prevent infection and internal bleeding." "Correct." Sheldon''s mother Mary said: "We will celebrate Emilia''s birthday together in this ward at that time, Beatis, you can definitely participate." "I am looking forward." Beatis touched her daughter''s long hair, eyes full of longing. If she can, of course she wants to keep walking with her daughter. But she knew it was impossible. Therefore, what she is most looking forward to is to spend another birthday with her daughter. Because this is her limit. Operating room. "Ugh." When Beatis''s chest cavity was opened, Adam let out a sigh when he saw the metastatic tumor erosion that was far more serious than in the CT film. "The situation is not ideal." Dr. Burke glanced at Adam: "Clean up, it will only take a month at most." "Ok." Adam nodded: "Try to win her this month." Chapter 617: Aggrieved Shelton Outside the operating room. Missy, Emilia, Mary, and Sheldon''s grandmother are all waiting. Mary took Emilia to chat there, and asked how Emilia had her birthday in the past years, and wanted to make this birthday party the most satisfying to Emilia. Because only Emilia is satisfied, Beatis can be happy. Missy was suing her grandmother, saying that Shelton was hateful. Sheldon''s grandmother listened with a grin, and followed Sheldon a few words, but when Missy asked her to be fair and called to scold Sheldon, she hahad again. Missy actually knew this too. But since she was a child, she likes to do this kind of useless work. Because this is a way for her to declare her existence. Grandma knew she knew this too, so she just listened happily. Missy also knew that grandma knew she knew this. After all, everyone loves Shelton. So no one really cares about these. This is the same as some fun and embarrassing things about relatives and friends. Year after year, you can talk about it as soon as you get together. Everyone laughs, the gap is closed, and the atmosphere of closeness immediately becomes the same. "Out." Although Missy was talking about Sheldon with her grandmother, Yu Guang kept staring at the operating room. Seeing Adam''s figure appeared, she immediately raised her voice to remind her. "Adam, how is it?" Mary took Emilia to greet her. "The operation was a success." Adam smiled and said, "You can go and see her later." "Thank God!" The devout Mary immediately thanked the **oss, and then hugged Adam: "Thank you, Adam!" "You''re welcome." Adam smiled. Emilia reached out and wanted to hug Adam. Misie appeared between the two of them at some point, and naturally accepted Emilia''s hug. The corners of Adam''s mouth twitched. Mary hugged her mother again. American drama tradition. At this time, you almost have to hug each other to express your excitement. Misie kept holding Emilia until it was too long and her mother and grandmother had finished holding her. When she was about to be embarrassed, she released Emilia. Then she turned and hugged Adam. "..." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry, and whispered: "Are you as good as it?" "As for." Missy smiled and said, "Why, I''m worse than Emilia?" Adam stopped speaking, but hugged Missy back with both hands. "Ahem." Grandma Sheldon also hugged Emilia. The empty Mary finally realized that something was wrong, and coughed slightly and reminded: "Adam, can you help us find a room so that we can stay with us at night? Beatis?" "No problem at all." Adam, who was naturally loosened by Missy, smiled and said: "I have helped Beatis transfer the ward to the vi ward. It is big enough, and it will be fine if there are two extra beds next to it." "That''s great." Mary said with joy. "There is one more thing to tell you." Adam considered it. "bad news?" Missy worried. "Ok." Adam glanced at everyone, and his gaze fell on Emilia: "Although the operation was successful, the tumor on the bronchus was removed, allowing Beatis to breathe smoothly, but the tumor in Beatis had too much metastasis. The erosion has been so severe, it is only a month away." "Woohoo!" Emilia cried immediately. Missy and Mary left and right, hugged her, and began to murmur comfortingly. "Ugh." Sheldon''s grandmother sighed. This news was not unexpected, because Beatis hadn''t planned to come out of the operating room alive, so all that should be explained. Being able to spend her birthday with her daughter, and there is still a month left, is already profitable. So soon Emilia recovered under the reassurance of Missy and Mary, and was choked by Missy and Mary to discuss how to spend the month. First of all, Mary decided to extend her holiday to the church, accompany Emilia all the way, and accompany her cousin through the last part of her life. Emilia is underage, and the follow-up funerals and things like raising Emilia need her to preside. Fortunately, since Adam''s investment, little George''s business is booming, and Cooper''s family is not short of money, so he does everything by his own heart, and does not need to consider things like expenses. Missy is still in college, and she has to rush back tonight, and wait until Emilia''s birthday the day after tomorrow. She will come over to accompany her mother and cousin every day off for the next month. As for Shelton''s grandmother. She said don''t care about her, she has a place to go, and she will show up when she needs to show up. emmm. Next door, New Jersey is comparable to Atlantic City in Las Vegas. What about it? vi ward. Beatis, who was awake from the anesthesia room, was sent over. When everyone saw it, they were naturally excited and crying again. Leaving Emilia to accompany Beatis, Mary took everyone out. "Missy, come early the day after tomorrow, remember to buy a birthday present for your cousin, and prepare carefully." Mary urged. "Don''t worry, mother." Missy rolled her eyes: "Just remember to remind grandma." "Your grandma...hey, where did your grandma go?" When Mary turned her head, she found that her mother had disappeared. "She left early." Misie complained: "Her life is so much more exciting than yours." "Don''t follow your grandmother." Mary rolled up her big eyes helplessly. "Grandma is my idol." Misie said with a grin, then waved her hand: "I still have a paper to rush back to write, let''s go." "be careful on the road." Mary shouted at Missy''s back. "Got it." Misie waved her hand chicly. Into the night. Adam went to the vi ward before going to Alice Greys small stove, and checked Beatiss condition while seeing if Mary and the others needed his help. "I live in the hospital at night. If you have anything to do, you can come and find me, or you can ask the nurse to call me." Adam confessed a few words and left. Out of the ward, into the corridor, Mary chased her from behind. "Adam, I heard from the nurse that you have a lot of face here. I wonder if Emilia''s birthday party can be a little bigger, and invite more people to participate, so that it will be more lively?" Mary looked at Adam with wide expectant eyes. "Uh." Adam was taken aback: "Mrs. Cooper, who else do you want to invite?" "I want to ask George and Shelton to come over and see their sister." Mary said: "There are also friends from Beatties, Emilia''s classmates, friends, and Emilia will naturally follow me to go to school in Texas I want to do It has to be lively. It is not only Emilia''s birthday party, but also a farewell party between Emilia and her classmates, and an early adult party, giving Beatis the opportunity to see what Emilia looks like when she graduates as an adult. " "no problem." Adam thought for a while and nodded: "I''ll talk to the director." He still has this face. And he is not setting a precedent. Last time the director''s niece had cancer and wanted to go to a party. The director directly announced that everyone in the surgery would attend, and assigned George to follow the arrangements of their niece and classmates throughout the process to help prepare their slightly second-degree parties in the hospital. Compared to the big party in the hospital, what Mary wanted to hold was absolutely trivial. "Thank you, Adam." Mary is overjoyed. "You''re welcome." Adam smiled: "But will Sheldon come?" "He dare not come!" Mary stared: "I''ll call him now." When Adam heard this, he didn''t rush away, and stood aside with a smile, watching Mary call Sheldon. "Mom, I''m very busy, so I won''t go." On the other end of the phone, Sheldon refused as expected. "Excuseme?" Mary domineeringly said: "Did I ask you? This is an order. You must come, and you must prepare a gift for your sister Emilia." "Mom, but..." On the other side of the phone, Sheldon wanted to resist. "Nothing! You must come!" Mary shouted: "Do you understand?" "Yes, madam." On the other end of the phone, Sheldon responded aggrievedly. Adam heard this and left with a smile. Chapter 618: Adam, you cant be Romeo! That night. It was late at night after Adam had presided over Alice Grey''s little cooker class. Go to the VI ward and go around. Beatis and Mary were still chatting, not sleepy. Emilia is a girl after all. After this day of tossing, she was exhausted physically and mentally, and fell asleep soundly on the extra bed next to her. "Mrs. Cooper, you can rest." Adam checked Beatis''s data and found that everything was stable, he reminded with a smile: "Betis also needs a good rest." "I dont want to sleep." Beatis laughed at himself: "I''m afraid I won''t be able to open my eyes again after closing my eyes." "Will not." Mary quickly comforted. "Go to sleep." Adam reminded: "The day after tomorrow is Emilia''s birthday party, you need enough energy to participate." "Mary told me." Speaking of this, Beatis was not sleepy anymore, and looked at Adam gratefully: "I haven''t thanked you for your help yet, thank you, Adam." "You''re welcome." Adam smiled and said, "I have a very close relationship with the Coopers, and this should be the case." "correct." Mary echoed: "I have always regarded Adam as my nephew, a family member." "is it?" Beatis was a little surprised at Mary''s statement. "Yes it is." Adam smiled and echoed: "Shelton and I are best friends, and we have a good relationship with George and Missy. I often played at Cooper''s house in high school." "Adam is excellent." Mary said meaningfully: "If it weren''t for him and the better Peggy, I actually want him to be my son-in-law, it would be a shame." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched and he smiled awkwardly. How could he not notice that there was something in Mary''s words. Alas, his first fame! "Who is this Peggy?" Beatis gave them a thoughtful look: "Better than Missy?" My niece Misie was already the most perfect girl in her eyes, and now there is even better than Misie, which aroused her curiosity for a while. of course. She was also a person who came here, and she was Mary''s cousin who grew up since childhood, so she naturally understood the reminders and warnings in Mary''s words. But she is not surprised. It is normal for young talents like Adam to attract bees and butterflies. Ok. After that, you must tell Emilia to stay away from Adam. Emilia has had no father since she was a child. What she fears most is that Emilia is attracted to men of the same age. In her eyes, Adam is handsome and elegant and easy-going, not too attractive to Emilia. No normal mother would want her baby daughter to be too close to someone like Adam who actively recruits bees and butterflies to dislike him. It''s too easy to be hurt by love. "let me tell you" Mary gushed about Peggy''s affairs with Beatis. The simple statement made Beatis stunned and couldn''t believe that there were such girls in the world. "By the way, you can see her at the birthday party the day after tomorrow." Mary spoke to Beatis first, and then looked at Adam: "I remember Peggy is in New Jersey next door. She will come to the party the day after tomorrow, right?" "of course." Adam grinned: "Sheldon is here, and she will definitely be here too. They are best friends." He felt deeply offended by the wary eyes that his two mothers looked at him. As for? He is really a good man. Otherwise, with his condition, as long as he wants, what''s the use of you staring again? Is there a girl he can''t pursue? Adam left unhappily. The next day. Morning rounds. "What do you think of gardenias? There are gardenias all over the mountains. We are among the flowers...Should we be careful about the bees?" The man lying on the hospital bed looked at Adam and the others in a serious manner. "That''s why I love him." A beautiful woman sitting on the sofa looked at the man with bright eyes. "what?" Dr. Burke who walked in was taken aback. "It''s nothing, just some horses between couples... words." Christina complained and explained: "They are about to get married, Cave Paulus, who was hospitalized with chest pain last night. The examination showed that it was an acute heart disease. There was no family or personal history of heart disease, and there was no incentive for him to have a heart attack. ." "He is as healthy as a horse~" The patient''s fiancee added with a smile. "Lying on the hospital bed, a horse that just had a heart attack." The patient laughed. "Within a minute, the doctor will tell us that this is just a false alarm." The patient''s fiance and the patient frowned, "Then what shall we do when we go back." "..." The trainees in a row have different expressions. Christina is very impatient. Meredith was stunned. George''s eyes were full of envy. Adam smiled freely. He has heard of the horse fork worms, and this is where it is! "Mr. Paulus, the scan showed that there was a lump around your heart, a very large lump." Dr. Burke didn''t smile, looked at the medical record and said. "Lump? Is it a tumor?" The patient was startled. "It''s ridiculous!" The patient''s fiancee couldn''t help but get up and walked over: "He won''t have a tumor, he is so healthy!" "Before further observation, we can''t be sure." Dr. Burke said cautiously: "So today we are going to do an angiography for you." "Ok." The patient and the patient''s fiancee will not laugh at this. "Christina, you are in charge." Dr. Burke swept the crowd around, and his eyes fell on Christina. "Yes, Doctor Burke!" Christina held her head high. The crowd filed out and continued the rounds. noon. Autonomous restaurant. "what''s happenin?" Adam stood at the door and had a conversation with Emilia passing by. When he came over with the dinner plate, he couldn''t help asking when seeing Christina and the others staring at him. "You know it''s illegal to date an underage girl, right?" Christina reminded. "And you are not in compliance with the Romeo and Juliet Act George added: "You are 24, you can''t do Romeo! " "I understand these things better than you." Adam murmured: "What do you think about every day? Are they all hormones?" In the United States, in order to prevent two willing young men from being unspeakably defined as crimes, the Romeo and Juliet Act appeared. To put it simply, if a person wants to have a relationship with someone under the age of 17, as long as they are not registered heart attackers, they are both older than 14 years old, and the age difference is not more than three years, they do not violate the law. "We are also kind." Christina smiled and said: "You may not have this heart, but you can''t hold back the girl''s initiative. As we all know, men''s resistance to temptation is almost zero, let alone this girl is so beautiful!" "That''s right." Meredith smiled and said: "You can''t even imagine your attraction to high school girls. If I am her, I will definitely be tempted." "Trust me, I know." Adam teased: "Emilia isn''t you either. Well, I believe most high school girls are not you." "..." The smile on Meredith''s face froze, deeply offended. "You really don''t mean that?" Christina looked at Adam in surprise: "Then you have a birthday party for her?" "It''s not for her." Adam shrugged and said, "It''s for the aunt of my good friend who is about to pass away. Besides, it''s just a bunch of small things." "..." Everyone was speechless. If they remember correctly, last time the directors wife, in order to persuade the director to hold a party for her cancer niece in the hospital, she directly photographed the divorce on the directors face when she did not agree... Chapter 619: Kindness in the mirror Medical center. buffet. "Adam, it''s wrong for you to do this." George couldn''t accept this kind of thing, and he entangled: "This is completely affecting the order of the hospital and damaging the freedom of other people...what''s wrong, what I said is wrong?" Later, seeing Adam looking at himself strangely, he couldn''t help but hesitate. "You don''t know anything about freedom." Adam laughed blankly. "What do you mean?" George was puzzled. "Where is this place?" Adam looked around the crowd: "It is a medical center, a private enterprise, and all rights and freedoms here belong only to the hospital board! As long as the hospital''s board of directors agrees, let alone a party that affects the patient a little, it is useless to say a few words about this matter if the general leader comes to see the doctor! Besides, it will be expelled directly! This is true freedom! " "Nonsense!" Meredith sneered and said, "How is it possible!" "Yes." George echoed: "Then is there any king law, is there any law?" "You can''t be serious?" Christina was eating melons, glanced at Adam who was smiling and silent, and was also dumbfounded. "It seems you really don''t understand." Adam shook his head and laughed: "There is a chance to see the laws of the United States, personal freedom of speech, etc., that is in public places, such as unowned squares. Whenever a place has a master, all rights in that place are only The owner of that place is sacred and inviolable!" "Really?" Christina was shocked: "Doesn''t it mean that if a person has enough money to buy the entire country of the United States, then he can do whatever he wants?" "In theory, that''s true." Adam nodded and couldn''t help humming: "In my turf, you have to listen to me, harvest freedom and use rights to find happiness, and begin to carve my personal characteristics..." "You can really do whatever you want with money." Christina whispered. "This is fake!" George shook his head and said, "Adam, you are talking nonsense, I don''t believe it!" "believe it or not." Adam shrugged and changed the subject: "Christina, how about an angiogram for the patient with a heart mass in the morning? Is it a tumor?" "It''s a coronary aneurysm." Christina is more rational than George and the others. Although she was shocked by the new understanding of Mie''s freedom, she quickly adjusted her mentality and suppressed the negative emotions of the subversion of the Three Views. "Coronary aneurysm?" Adam was surprised: "You are lucky." "That is." Christina also laughed, and then said unhappy: "But the patient hasn''t decided whether they can do it. They are about to get married. According to the patient''s fiancee, they are not young anymore. For this wedding, they have invested too much. , So I thought about getting married first and then considering surgery." "But coronary aneurysms are at risk of rupture at any time." Adam said: "That means there is the possibility of a happy event changing to a funeral at any time." "I said the same to them." Christina sighed: "Now I can only hope they can figure it out, otherwise I may not be able to perform this operation." "I saw the patient''s fiancee in a daze in the lounge facing their wedding gown, band, and venue rental receipts." George interjected: "Said she regretted not listening to her mother, these receipts should not be kept, but thrown away, otherwise it will bring bad luck. She was just in case, but did not expect it to be fulfilled." "It''s all survivor deviation." Adam shook his head. "Oh, originally a happy unmarried couple, I don''t know what will happen in the future." Meredith sighed. "What did Dr. Burke say?" Adam looked at Christina: "Is the operation difficult?" "It''s okay." Christina said dismissively: "Burke is the best, and the risk of allowing him to undergo surgery is already the least." Everyone had finished eating at this time, chatted again, got up and walked to the ward. Each has its own things. Everyone walked through the corridor together. Christina first went to the ward, greeted everyone, and was about to go in to see how they were thinking. She was bumping into the patient''s fiance coming out. "Can you tell Dr. Burke that Cave is going to have an operation?" The patient''s fiancee said to Christina. "Of course, great, you guys figured it out." Christina said with joy. "Where are you going?" Adam looked at her shoulder bag and her look that was not right, and guessed something. "Uh" The patient''s fianc stammered: "I, I can''t face it, I''m not strong enough." "Amy, I know this is difficult, but your fiance is about to have an operation." When Meredith saw this, he immediately stepped forward and persuaded: "The most he wants to see when he wakes up is you. You should stay here." "Do not." The patient''s fiancee Amy''s face stiffened: "He won''t see me, he is no longer my fiance." "You want to leave him?" George was incredible. "I''m not strong enough..." The patient''s former fiancee Amy gave this reason again. "What about the marriage vows regardless of disease and health?" Christina couldn''t help but said: "Are you going to violate?" "Please understand, I also hate that I am not strong enough." The patients former fiancee Amy had an expression that I hated myself, but her tone was very firm: But I know Im not strong enough. Adam has been watching this absurd and realistic scene quietly. In the morning, the unmarried couple scowled in front of everyone, unscrupulously talking and driving, which can be described as a honey mix, but in a blink of an eye it became, "The couple are birds of the same forest, and they are flying separately in disaster". It was really a kindness in the mirror, and even more famous in the dream Then he noticed the situation in the ward for the first time. Toot toot! The alarm sounded in the ward. "The patient has a cardiac arrest!" He rushed in for the first time, and Christina followed. "Call Dr. Burke, his coronary artery aneurysm may be ruptured." Adam reminded. While everyone was busy saving people, Adam Yuguang scanned the patient''s former fiancee Amy outside the ward, took a look inside, and turned away. When Dr. Burke arrived and went to the operating room with Christina, everyone was relieved. "Where''s Amy? Is she really gone?" "It''s already like this, what should I do if I don''t leave?" "You said that the patient was stimulated by her?" George said angrily. "Probably." Adam nodded and said: "Coronary artery aneurysm is stimulated, and the risk of rupture will increase. Mr. Lubaos has just been diagnosed with a coronary aneurysm, and then he was separated by his beloved fiancee at this moment. It is normal for an aneurysm to rupture. Fortunately, she broke up with him in the hospital, otherwise she was outside..." "She is killing him in disguise!" George was very angry. "Fake, fake, all fake..." Meredith murmured. In the morning, she was shocked by the excitement of the unmarried couple who drove openly, and directly replaced the two of them with her and Dr. Shept. I didn''t think that I had just dreamt about it in the morning, and I was in a good mood. When I turned my head, something like this happened. This made her even more confused about whether love really exists. of course. Under this stimulus, she was naturally not Amy who was backstabbed, but the patient who suffered repeated blows and ruptured coronary artery aneurysms in the hospital bed. Chapter 620: Sheltons meeting ceremony Into the night. Medical center. "Emilia, what are you doing here?" Adam walked through the corridor and saw Emilia standing outside a ward, he couldn''t help but walked over curiously. "He is crying." Emilia pointed to the ward. Adam looked inside and saw the patient who was abandoned by his fiancee lying there, crying silently. "Okay, let''s go." Adam pulled Emilia and motioned for her to follow him. "Don''t you go in and persuade him?" Emilia hesitated: "He looks pitiful." "Some hurts can only be sustained silently for men." Adam sighed: "It''s not good for outsiders to mix in." "What happened to him?" Emilia curiously asked. Adam said about the incident: "He is still lucky, if he is very happy, the operation was successful." "what!" Emilia exclaimed: "It''s too much, he''s too pitiful, he definitely doesn''t want this kind of luck." "Do not!" Adam shook his head: "Should think so. Not only did he survive, he also saw through the true face of his ex-fiance in advance. Although he couldn''t accept it at the beginning, as long as he survived, he would feel lucky." "..." When Emilia heard this, she couldn''t help being silent, and murmured: "Yes, as long as you live, you are the most lucky." "Don''t think so much." Adam smiled and said, "Tomorrow is your birthday party, are you looking forward to it?" "I just want my mother to be happy." Emilia grinned reluctantly. "She can be happy only if you are happy enough." Adam reminded: "Tomorrow Missy''s two brothers are also your two brothers, George and Sheldon will also come over, and it will be difficult for you to laugh or not." "why?" Emilia is puzzled. "Because Shelton is funny." Adam smiled. "Missi said he was very annoying." Emilia worried. She already knew her future. After her mother''s death, she will be adopted by Aunt Mary and will inevitably face Mary''s cousin and cousin. Cousin Misie has already met, she is very easy to get along with, she also likes it very much. But she had never seen one of the two cousins. From Missy''s mouth, she learned that her elder cousin was okay, and it was her second cousin, Sheldon, that worried her. "Yes, he is very annoying." Adam smiled and said: "But he is not bad-hearted, as long as you remember this, don''t care about his uprightness and offense, and then watch his every move, it will be full of fun. Emmm. If you are really angry at that time, you can find Missy, and she will teach you how to get along well with Sheldon. Believe me, as long as you find the right way, getting along with him is easy. " "Hope." Emilia said nervously and expectantly. The next day. Emilia''s birthday. The party is at night. In order to avoid affecting the patients in the hospital as much as possible, the arrangement was not started until the afternoon. Even though Mary and the others were polite again and again, Adam still called a professional to help with the arrangement. "Adam." Peggy is here too. This was the first time she came to the medical center, and her appearance and temperament made a sensation in the hospital. "Boss, bring all the dresses." Assistant Lisa Hui reports. Since it is a party, it is natural to wear a dress. "Ok." Adam nodded. "Sheldon''s plane is coming soon, I am going to pick him up." Peggy said. "Go ahead." Adam smiled and said, "Let Lisa drive." After Peggy nodded, he took Lisa to the airport. "OMG!" As soon as Peggy and the others left, Christina and the others immediately gathered around, exclaiming again and again: "This is your girlfriend too? Isn''t it beautiful?" "Adam, you are too much!" Meredith looked at Adam with contempt: "With such a beautiful girlfriend, still not satisfied?" "who is she?" George looked jealous and hated: "Are you an adult?" "and many more." Christina was shocked: "Isn''t she the Adler in the Duncan-Adler formula?" "Yes, it''s her." Adam smiled triumphantly. "Damn it!" Christina looked at the direction Peggy was leaving, and exclaimed: "Is there really talent and beauty that are the top-notch people? Still let ordinary people live?" "She is the mathematician Dr. Adler?" George was also dumbfounded: "I don''t know if she seems to be an adult, this, is this too exaggerated?" "Of course he''s an adult." Adam patted George on the head: "She just looks young." "Then how old is she?" Meredith couldn''t help asking. This face full of collagen, delicate and tender, broke her heart. "Almost 19 years old." Adam said seriously. Everyone: "..." "Sure enough, you know the Romeo and Juliet Act best." Christina suddenly realized. "That''s it!" George and Meredith also reacted: "You got stuck accurately, right?" "No." Adam waved his hand: "You all come to the party in the evening, so crowded." "This is a party for young people. What are we attending?" Meredith didn''t have the energy. "I don''t want to go either." Christina agreed. They were really hit. Adam did not force it. Before the party starts. Little George and his wife Veronica arrived first, and Peggy went to pick up Sheldon and then also arrived. In the VI ward. As older brothers, George and Sheldon met the legendary little cousin for the first time. "Emilia, this is George, I will talk to my brother if I have anything to do in the future." Little George enthusiastically hugged his cousin, and then patted his chest to express kindness: "This is a gift that Veronica and I prepared for you." "Thank you." Emilia felt the enthusiasm of her cousin and sister-in-law, and her anxiety was calmed a lot. She received the gift and smiled happily. "From now on, your brothers and sisters will get close." Mary smiled and said: "Emilia, this is Sheldon, Sheldon, come and meet your cousin." "Hello there." Sheldon nodded to Emilia. "Hello there." Emilia felt Sheldon''s sense of distance The smile on her face stagnated. "Sheldon!" Mary groaned: "This is your sister. Is this your courtesy?" "I knew it would be like this." Sheldon showed a helpless expression, took a step forward, and stretched out his hand to Emilia: "Hello, cousin." "Hello, cousin." Emilia was a little dazed. With a simple squeeze, Sheldon immediately retracted his hand, then turned to his side, secretly took out the hand sanitizer in his pocket, squeezed a little out, and quietly washed it there. While washing, he secretly looked at everyone, For fear of the expression that everyone sees. But how could it be possible to hide such a big move, everyone was watching his performance. The corners of Adam and Peggy''s mouth rose together. "Sheldon!" Mary shouted angrily. "what''s happenin?" Sheldon said disapprovingly: "I did what you said and prepared a gift." "What gift did you prepare?" Adam smiled and rounded off. "Give you!" Sheldon stepped aside, took a gift box, and handed it to Emilia: "In order to prepare this gift for you, I first ran to Ruixia Appliance Store for a round, and then went to the comics shop. There is no suitable gift for a girl. Oh, oy! This is simply too difficult! Finally, I thought about it and prepared this set of Wonder Woman comics for you. " When everyone was stunned, they raised a finger and said triumphantly: "Remember, this is the most classic collection of comics in the entire series. Wonder Woman, like you, she has no father since she was a child and lives with her mother. Even more coincidentally, her mother died later..." "Sheldon Lee Cooper!!!" Mary''s roar went up to the sky. Chapter 621: Sheldon: Im not a lunatic! Medical center. VIP ward. Mary was blown up in anger and shouted Sheldon''s full name directly. In the American drama world, shouting out your full name means being very serious and solemn, not just joking. It is best to take the yelled person seriously. "what''s happenin?" Sheldon spread his hands very innocently: "This is compliment!" "Emilia, don''t be angry." Missy immediately hugged Emilia, who was stunned and forced to cry: "Sheldon meant that he would wish you a Wonder Woman." Speaking of this, he looked at Beatis, who looked a little ugly: "Aunt Beatis, you may not know that Sheldon''s favorite is reading comics, and the various superheroes in it are his idols. Wonder Woman is the most powerful female superhero in the comics world. She experienced pain and frustration, and finally grew into the world''s most powerful female superhero through her own efforts and is a model for all women. This is Sheldon''s greatest blessing to Emilia. " Having said this, he glared at Sheldon again, and his long legs probed forward slightly, threateningly: "Is that so, Sheldon?" "Of course that''s the case, otherwise, can there be other meanings?" Sheldon habitually bowed and stretched out his hand to cover his front, then he was puzzled, and then stretched out his finger: "But I have to correct it. As for Wonder Woman is the most powerful female superhero in the comics world, this issue has not been concluded , Captain Marvel in the Marvel comics has an opinion about this..." "To shut up!" Mary scolded. "Sheldon is such a straightforward person, who can''t speak." Seeing Emilia looking at herself suspiciously and unbelief, Adam smiled and said, "Well, he is not a lunatic either." "Of course I am not a lunatic!" Sheldon''s eyes puffed up and stared at Adam: "My mother took me to the test!" "It was tested casually in the past." Although Mary knew that Shelton was not malicious. But what he said before was really hurtful, especially for the dying cousin Beatis and the niece Amelia who lost her mother. So now she must scold her baby son a few more words to comfort her cousin and mother and daughter. "Now I regret it. I shouldn''t have reached a conclusion just to find a doctor just to save money." "Mom~" Sheldon looked at Mary aggrievedly. "Don''t be pouting!" Mary shouted: "Quickly apologize to your Aunt Beatis and Cousin Emilia." "But, mom..." Shelton was so wronged. "I don''t want to say it a second time!" Mary stared at her big eyes, which was very scary. "No, I understand." Beatis lying in the hospital bed, I don''t know where this will happen. Although Sheldon''s nephew looks tall and thin, like an adult, he is actually a large-sized baby and is not as mature as his own daughter. Tong Yan Wuji. Besides, she also believed Misie and the others'' explanation. This is the best blessing to cousin Emilia, cousin Sheldon, who is still a child. "Thank you, Sheldon, and hope that with your love and help, your cousin Emilia can really grow into an excellent woman as you wish." "We hope so." Sheldon looked at the woman on the hospital bed who was exactly like his mother: "Are you really going to die?" "Sheldon Cooper!" Mary called out again. "It''s okay, Mary." Beatis waved her hand to interrupt Mary''s cursing, and smiled at her large baby nephew Sheldon, "Yes, Sheldon, I''m going to die." Sheldon looked at Beatties and then at his mother Mary. The two identical faces made him feel strange, and said to Beatis seriously and naively: "Can you not die?" "Everyone will die." Beatis was keenly aware of the changes in his nephew Sheldons mood, and after fully understanding what kind of person Sheldon was, he smiled comfortedly: "But with you, our life will not be in vain, we are happy. Yes, then your happiness will be the continuation of our happiness, so you must be happy in the future." "Mummy~" Sheldon''s gaze scanned Beatis and his mother Mary. The powerful brain automatically evolved into his mother Mary who was lying on the hospital bed. Then the whole face began to twitch and he cried directly: "Huh. Uhhhhhhh..." Little cousin Emilia looked stunned: "..." Little George and Missy turned their heads, eyes full of embarrassment and disgust. The corners of Adam and Peggy''s lips raised again, watching the scene with a smile. "Oh, Shelly Bean~" Seeing that her son was really crying, Mary didn''t care about the hurtful things he had said before. She stepped forward and hugged Shelton, who was sobbing, and said distressedly: "Don''t cry, don''t cry." "Mommy, I love you." Sheldon buried his head in his mother''s arms and cried, "You must never die." "Mommy is here, Mommy will not die." Mary patted Sheldon on the body and kissed him on the head. "Woo!" The stunned little cousin Emilia was stabbed in the sore spot and rushed to her mother in the hospital bed and burst into tears. Sheldon''s mother will not die, but her mother will. "Uuuuu..." Shelton, who had been better, heard the tears of the little cousin next to her, sobbing softly, and began to cry loudly. Like vomiting, crying is also contagious. Especially the two children who are prone to mood swings... Two mothers who looked exactly the same, both began to comfort their children who had collapsed. "Wow, what happened, I''m late?" The grandmother Shelton, who was dressed in a new dress and dressed up, saw this scene and walked in cautiously, pulled down her sunglasses, and joked: "You can''t blame me for this, but Atlantic City!" "mom!" Mary looked at her mother angrily. "Meemaw~!" Sheldon was soothed for a while and got better, seeing another of his favorite grandmothers coming, and looking at her grandmother with a cry. "What''s wrong with you, moonpie?" Sheldon''s grandmother looked at Sheldon dozingly. Whose child hurts? Shelton loves his grandmother and mother the most because they also love him the most. "Enough for you!" Little George couldnt stand it anymore, and said loudly, Today is Emilias birthday party. It should be happy, Sheldon, put away your tears. Not ashamed?" "Little George~!" Mary and Sheldon''s grandmother stared at little George at the same time. "God, this is my family." Misie covered her face next to her. Peggy pushed Adam. "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and began to make a round of the game. He soon calmed down the double ensemble crying scene, and awarded best actor Sheldon and best actress Emilia. After comforting him, he proposed that everyone go out together Party. Beatis will be pushed out for a while because of her illness when Amelia puts on a dress to dance, she will stay in the ward at other times, accompanied by Mary. "Wait!" Just when everyone agreed with Adam''s proposal and prepared to go out with Adam, Sheldon, who wiped her tears and poked her head out of Mary''s arms, raised his hand to stop everyone. "what''s happenin?" Everyone looked at Shelton. "For a detailed analysis of Wonder Woman or Wonder Woman, I haven''t finished talking yet." Sheldon said seriously: "This must start with their origins..." Everyone: "..." Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 622: Sheldon: Adam, take care of your woman! Medical center. VI Ward. "Well, Sheldon, you can write a paper." Adam interrupted the chattering Sheldon: "Otherwise, how can we read your subtle analysis again and again?" "good idea!" Sheldon was taken aback for a moment, pointed at Adam with a finger, and then looked at everyone: "I will send you an email then, remember to read it." "of course." Adam winked everyone. Everyone also agreed very wisely. "Is this down?" Adam smiled. "Humph." Sheldon shook his head, shook his fingers, and showed an expression of seeing everything: "Don''t want to tease me. I have your email addresses, but the email addresses of cousin Emilia and Aunt Beatty have not been given to me yet. " "God, give it to him!" Missy cried, raising her forehead. "Just report it directly." Seeing that Emilia was still preparing to find paper and pen, Adam reminded: "Sheldon can remember." "of course." Sheldon pointed to his brain confidently: "This brain will never forget." "I testify!" Sheldon''s grandmother laughed at herself: "This brain is so powerful that you never imagined it!" Adam smiled knowingly. Shelton''s grandmother was still upset. Shelton used his powerful brain to memorize the secret recipe for her smoked beef breast, and then gave the secret recipe to her son-in-law. You know, for this secret recipe, her son-in-law begged her for more than ten years, and she was unmoved. Because she didn''t like this gangster who abducted her baby girl with a motorcycle. In the American drama world, this secret recipe will be passed on from generation to generation. She should have given it to her daughter Mary. But because she was angry with her son-in-law, she refused to give it. Sheldon''s father, who was very greedy for the roasted beef breast meat with this secret recipe, even sneaked into his mother-in-law''s home to steal the secret recipe. But nothing was gained. Because this secret recipe is only in the mind of Grandma Shelton. After learning that his son-in-law had come to steal, Sheldon''s grandmother played him fiercely once. First talked very sincerely, pretending to finally reconcile with the son-in-law, and then told the son-in-law a fake secret recipe. This fake secret recipe is not only very cumbersome, it has to be bought by driving hundreds of kilometers away, and the baking method is also very troublesome. But helplessly, this smoked beef breast meat is too fragrant. Dad Sheldon pressed the doubts in his heart and followed the steps on the secret recipe. The boss took great pains to buy spices, and stayed up late to cook the beef with oil, just to have a good meal. The result. Naturally, she was furious, and Sheldon''s grandmother was directly expelled from her home by Sheldon''s father, and she was not allowed to come over to eat. Who is Sheldon''s grandmother? How could I be afraid, so naturally let go! Shelton''s mother Mary is sandwiched between her mother and her husband, which is naturally difficult to do. The atmosphere in the Cooper family is tense. Shelton, who didn''t like this atmosphere, remembered that when he was a baby, his grandmother once proudly said this secret recipe and teased him when he was feeding him the famous smoked beef breast meat made by her. Say. "Don''t tell anyone, oh, forget, you are less than two years old, of course you can''t tell anyone." But I never expected it. A thousand guards against a thief is hard to guard against. Still a super genius house thief. Shelton, who was less than two years old, used his high-definition graphic memory to clearly write down everything. It''s just that I don''t think about it in normal times. After thinking about it for a moment, this secret recipe is directly exposed. Although Sheldon''s father said at first that he didn''t care anymore, he also used his daughter Misie as an example to show that he understood his mother-in-law''s discomfort because he was also the father of a daughter. Shelton''s grandmother also forgave him for using a broken motorcycle to make his eldest daughter Mary''s belly. The two were reconciled and embraced. Shelton''s father said that this forgiveness is far more important than the secret recipe. But that night Sheldon''s father threatened Sheldon to hand over the secret recipe... After the death of Sheldon''s father, Grandma Sheldon whispered, "This is all right, and the secret recipe is back in my hands", causing her daughter Mary to stare fiercely with her big eyes several times. Emilia reported it again. "Any thing else?" Little George sneered. Sheldon shook his head. "and many more!" When everyone was ready to go out again, he cried again. "what happened again?!" Little George stared at the troublesome brother. "mom." Sheldon looked at Mary: "I saw my cousin Emilia and I gave the gift. Can I go back now?" "No way." Mary frowned: "Why don''t you go to the party and have fun together? Look at your good friends Peggy and Adam, aren''t they all there, why are you leaving in a hurry?" "What''s so fun about the party?" Sheldon curled his lips and said, "This is not a drag party. As for Adam and Peggy, they have changed." "How did they change?" Missy looked at Peggy and Adam who stood together from beginning to end, arching the fire. "Ahem." Adam didn''t wait for Sheldon to say anything embarrassing, and interrupted: "Sheldon, although this is not a drag party, there will be awards at the party." "What award?" Sheldon was excited all at once. "Best Smile Award." Adam said solemnly: "The first prize is a new Thomas locomotive." "The latest Thomas locomotive?" Shelton couldn''t help putting his hands together in front of him, looking at Adam nervously and expectantly. "Yes, are you interested in competing?" Adam smiled. "Yeah~!" Sheldon jumped straight up, showing the brightest smile. "Keep this smile." Adam stretched his hand and pointed: "I think this smile has the potential to win the championship." "Is that right?" Sheldon''s smile directly solidified, for fear of destruction, from natural to rigid, and from brilliant and moving to eerie and scary. "Be natural, you can." Adam glanced at the dark-faced Mary with a smile, and pulled Sheldon out. At the party. Adam first danced with Peggy, and then Missy dragged him to dance again. After that, Emilia also came to invite Adam shyly, wanting to dance together to express her gratitude. But Adam is not the only center of the ball. Although the other person is not in the center of the ball, everyone at the party looks at him from time to time. He is Shelton who always keeps a terrible smile. In the end, Missy couldn''t stand it anymore and urged Adam to award the prize that didn''t exist in advance. Fortunately, Adam had asked Lisa to buy it Shelton put away the terrible smile as soon as he got it, and replaced it with a truly happy and natural smile. While playing with the locomotive, he played with Pei Ji chat. Because of Adam''s presence in this party, many medical staff came to attend, and one by one invited Adam to dance. After Adam danced another song, he found that Sheldon and Peggy seemed to be arguing. They apologized and declined the invitation of a young nurse, and walked over quickly. "what''s happenin?" "The woman who cares about you!" Sheldon bulged her eyes and exclaimed, "Do you know what she said? I kindly invited her to leave here and go to a more interesting comic shop. She actually said that I was wasting my intelligence to go to the comic shop! " Adam looked at Peggy. Peggy shrugged. "Adam, you said." Sheldon exclaimed: "But before you say it, I want you to know that I am very angry about this, so every word you say, if it is not enough to support 100% of the heart and lungs, it will make us There is a problem with your friendship, and the blacklist is watching you, so keep an open mind and talk!" "So... I support Peggy." Adam smiled. "Be careful, Adam!" Sheldon reminded: "My enemy''s friend is also my enemy." "Really?" Adam smiled. "of course." Sheldon said seriously: "You must either obey me or go against me!" "You know that as the organizer of this party, I have the right to withdraw the honor and reward of the Best Smile Award." Adam smiled and looked at Thomas Locomotive that Sheldon was holding in his arms. "..." Sheldon was startled, hugged the locomotive in his arms, and was stunned for a few seconds: "Maybe there is a third option." Chapter 623: Sheldon: No! ! ! Medical center. The birthday party was a success. Everyone is very happy. Including really fragrant Sheldon. A Thomas locomotive worthy of collection, enough for him to continue to be really fragrant. Sheldon always treats other people like ants. According to this statement, he is an inhuman higher being. But in fact, he was wrong, and wrong. One of the essence of mankind, the true incense law, he fully possesses. Therefore, he is still a person. Adam is not surprised by this. Throughout Sheldon''s life dozens of times, Sheldon''s life is full of the laws of true fragrance and the laws of all kinds of moments from the heart. What he said to Emilia before, as long as he finds a way, Sheldon is good to get along with, but its not a comforting word. As Sheldon said, either obey him or go against him. But in fact, Sheldon''s final choice was not the third option, but still the second option. It''s just that under normal circumstances, choose the second option. Against Sheldon, Sheldon will use all kinds of small means to retaliate, including not limited to mischief, self-mutilation and pretending to be pitiful. Shelton''s understanding and use of cuteness has reached the stage. If you don''t make trouble, you can''t bear the cuteness, so you take the initiative to regress, from the second state of going against him to the first state of following him automatically. But it is a pity that he has enough means to face Adam, who knows him well, and put him in the second choice without revenge. Sheldon knows that this is not good, and not too many people should know this, otherwise it will increase the difficulty for him to transfer the second choice of others to the first choice. But he was smart enough to know that Adam had seen him through, and he was unable to resist Adam''s methods. That''s why he said that this is the third option, a special case. He wants to dispel Adam''s method of dealing with him and the second option that he often turns to the first option, and stop the loss in time. What a little clever ghost! The little clever ghost held Thomas Locomotive very happy, until Peggy saw him upset and proposed to play chess together, this simple happiness stopped abruptly. In the peak duel, Sheldon lost again. Fortunately, this is the norm. Shelton didn''t do the same as the first time. He lifted the table directly, his face was full of dissatisfaction, and he wanted to do it again. "Let''s play with Adam." Peggy smiled and said, "You two can''t beat me. Whoever wins will play with me." "Me and Adam?" After Sheldon was taken aback, an expression of disdain appeared on his face. At Peggy''s proposal, he shook his head and laughed: "Oh, Peggy, Peggy, Peggy~" He and Peggys intelligence competition has been at a disadvantage over the years. Peggy is better than him in terms of scientific contempt chain and academic achievement. So he got used to it. And Peggy is engaged in mathematics, he is engaged in physics, there is no direct confrontation and conflict between the two. Therefore, it is not shabby to lose to Peggy in chess. But now Peggy wants him to play chess with Adam, and he wants to see which one of them loses and who wins, which makes him full of disdain for Peggy''s ideas. "Oh, Sheldon, Sheldon, Sheldon~" Peggy smiled playfully: "What do you want to say?" "I don''t have to say it so bluntly, right?" Sheldon glanced at Adam and said to Peggy with an awkward smile. "Do you think you are determined to win?" Peggy smiled happily. "Is not it?" Sheldon had a natural look. "Adam?" Peggy looked at Adam. "This isn''t great, isn''t it?" Adam smiled reservedly. It doesn''t matter if he wins or not. But Shelton might not be able to accept defeat. In case he wins Sheldon, I''m afraid Sheldon will make trouble again. Peggy leaned into Adam''s ear and said something. "Really?" Adam''s eyes lit up, and he straightened his body straight up. "It''s true to win Shelton." Peggy smiled. "This must win!" Adam was full of energy: "Sheldon, shall we start?" It doesn''t matter if Shelton can''t afford to lose. His mother and grandmother are there anyway, and some people can comfort him without Adam worrying about it. You know, Peggy''s initiative is very rare, and Adam never expected it, which made Adam very excited. And he knew that this was Peggy''s first time when the three were reunited after many years, and he was very happy. He missed this time, and he didn''t know if there would be a chance to run into it again in the future. Shelton has to play this chess if she doesn''t play! What he said! "Do you really want to play with me?" Sheldon stared at Adam with wide eyes. "Why? Don''t you dare?" Adam, who got Peggys suggestion, changed his previous restraint and provocatively said: "Youchicken (chicken has the meaning of retreating in English)?" "I think this statement is ridiculous!" Sheldon exclaimed, "Chickens are not at all timid by nature. Have you forgotten that when I was a child, I was often chased by neighbors'' chickens on the big elm tree in front of my house." "I haven''t forgotten! No one can forget!" Adam looked at Peggy, who was smiling, with a fiery heart, and impatiently urged Sheldon, who didn''t know how to grasp the point, "Can''t go down? You can''t really dare?" "Since you decide to insult yourself, what can I say?" Sheldon shrugged. Adam took the seat of Peggy. Shelton also wanted Adam to take the white move first. Adam glanced at Peggy. "Guess it." Peggy smiled and said, "Fair matchup." She also guessed when she played with Sheldon. Because whoever holds White moves first, in fact, has certain advantages. According to statistics, 53% of the games played by the Grand Masters are draws, 29% of the first white wins, and 18% of the second black wins. "Guess it." Adam really doesn''t care about fairness or unfairness, as long as he can win. But seeing that Peggy said so, knowing that if she doesn''t have real strength to defeat Sheldon, I''m afraid that Peggy''s proposal will be greatly discounted, which is not what he wants. So he is now ready to go all out and do his best. If it is the former Adam, even if the IQ has reached the same level as Shelton, it is a fantasy to win Shelton. Because he doesn''t think about this thing at all. However, since the relationship with Peggy has become more and more close, especially after Peggy started to teach Adam math, he often likes to play chess with Adam. UU reading There is quite an illusion of writing (things) class (after) class (1) doing (sticking) karma (smoke). Fortunately, the brains of both of them are strong enough, and there is no need to go to the chessboard to set the chess game when the body relaxes the soul. The two souls face each other, and a starry sky chessboard is automatically formed in the middle, and between the twinkling of the stars, black and white chess pieces are fighting each other. Adam''s IQ itself is sufficient, and even slowly improving, and he often fights against top players like Peggy. The level of chess has already advanced by leaps and bounds. How did Sheldon know this, coupled with Adam''s intention to be weak, he was attacked by Adam under the slightest care, and suffered heavy damage, and the defeat was set. "No!!" "Yes!" "Ha ha." As Shelton''s incredulous horrified screams rang out, Adam''s triumphant laughter and Peggy''s cheerful laughter mingled. Chapter 624: Adam: I want six hundred and sixty-six! Medical center. Adam''s office. Adam, Sheldon, and Peggy, who left the party, played chess and chatted here. The atmosphere is joyous. emmm. At least most of them are like this. "No, this is not true~" Sheldon looked at the defeated chessboard and shook his head unwilling to accept the ending. "Sorry, this is true." Adam cheered, jumped up, raised his hands high, picked up Peggy next to him, turned around a few times, and smiled in Peggy''s ear: "I won, do you count?" "Of course it counts." Peggy smiled very happily: "Although there is a sneak attack factor, you did defeat Sheldon head-on in this intellectual game of chess. I am proud of you, Adam Duncan, you are really different." "Tonight will indeed be different~" Adam chuckled, "I''m proud of you too." Peggy didn''t ignore Adam''s ridicule this time, but stared back at Adam like water. Obviously, Sheldon is a coordinate in Peggy''s eyes. Only by crossing Sheldon can she really enter Peggy''s eyes and heart. "This round is not counted!" As soon as Sheldon resumed the game, he immediately found that it was all because of his careless attack by Adam, and immediately yelled unwillingly: "I''m not serious." "If you win, you win, and if you lose, you lose!" Adam put down Peggy and looked at Sheldon grinningly: "How can it not count!" "We won two games in three games." Sheldon said anxiously. He could not accept that he was defeated by Adam. Because he clearly remembered that Adam was a stupid earthling in his eyes. If he accepts the fact that he was defeated by Adam, then what is he? "No more." Adam shook his head: "I have won, it''s boring." With that said, I wanted to go home with my arms around Peggy. What an international joke, now that he has received Peggys appreciation, it is a good time to go to the watery starry sky and redeem the star prize. How can he be in the mood to play chess with Sheldon. What if Peggys star-like eyes dimmed if he lost this time, wouldnt it be a big loss? "Fuck him!" Peggy reached out and pushed Adam, jokingly said: "If you lose, there is no punishment. If you win, there are rewards." "Really?" Adam was shocked: "Then what if I win again?" "Rewards can be stacked." Peggy smiled and encouraged. Whoops! There seemed to be a long-lasting wolf howling in Adam''s ear. "Sheldon!" Adam pointed to Sheldon. "what?" Sheldon was a little dazed. "Don''t go, fight till dawn!" Adam showed a bright smile like an old white. "Are you agreeing to continue?" Shelton was overjoyed. "of course!" Adam held his head high and held his chest up: "Don''t win two games in three games. Let''s just win five games in 9 games. I want 666 tonight! Can you come?" "of course!" Sheldon was also stimulated by Adam''s intent to fight, and he raised his head and said: "You can''t beat me!" "What do you win, so lively?" Missy walked in at this moment. "Go aside!" "do not bother me!" Adam and Sheldon squinted at her, then sat down in front of the chessboard and began to play. "..." Misie''s grievance, looked at Peggy pitifully. It''s a pity that Peggy just smiled at her and looked away from the chessboard. In chess, there is a time limit. There will be a timer next to it. Whoever finishes playing the timer will take a shot of the timer to record his own time. In each round, the thinking time of both parties is limited, and there is a total number, which will inevitably involve the allocation of thinking time. In order to show their wisdom, Sheldon and Adam naturally played fast chess at the beginning, but they played without thinking, and then reached out and pressed the timer next to them. Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! One is innate wisdom. One is the day after tomorrow. A round glared. A Buddha twists flowers. One is for my pride. One is for his own arrogance. It was really a good fight. After Sheldon got serious, an IQ of 187 immediately showed its power. For Adam to be six times happy, he has an IQ of 182 at full speed. No one wants to lose! Each one has the determination and belief to win! After going through the first Papa fast chess, later, the two people''s movements became slower. Both of them stared at the chessboard closely, and the cPu of the two super brains were fully used. You predict! I will predict your prediction! Then I will predict your prediction my prediction! Before the time comes, unlimited nesting dolls! Peggy smiled, watching with gusto. Missy looked away for a while, she looked away boredly, looked at her former good friend eagerly, and said with a humble smile: "Peggy, it''s been a long time." "Ok." Peggy glanced at her. "Why is your skin so good?" Misie wanted to attract Peggy''s eyes and pleased: "It''s so delicate and unbelievable. Have you used any cosmetics?" At first it was to please, but then she took a closer look, and was surprised to find that there was no need to say anything against her intentions. Because Peggy''s face is so rosy, the kind that can make a red mark with the touch of it. "I don''t use cosmetics." Peggy shook his head. "impossible!" Missy exclaimed, "This is absolutely impossible!" emmm. The truth is the truth, but in order to summon the friendship that was once, she still couldn''t help boasting a little bit. "I stopped telling lies a long time ago." Peggy glanced at Misie again. But I remembered that she taught Missy to lie in the degenerate period, and almost took Missy to steal things. At this moment, she was in a good mood. Seeing Missy like this, she said a few more words. "One is that I''m too lazy to use it, and the other is that Adam doesn''t like it either. He always says''Shui Shui Lotus'', saying that the natural state is the most beautiful." "But your skin is so good." Seeing Peggy talking to her, Missy was delighted: "It feels better than when you were a kid, it''s obviously incredible." Years are a killer knife. Everyone has the best skin in childhood. With age, wind and sun, unhealthy eating habits, slow metabolism, and other factors, the skin has been slowly getting worse. Especially western girls. That''s really early development, and early aging. Twelve or thirteen years old is an obvious dividing line for Western girls. Misie remembers Peggy''s face when she was a teenager. That meeting was supposed to be the peak state of Peggy''s skin. But now seven or eight years have passed Seeing that Peggy is nineteen years old, not only has her skin not gone downhill, but has surpassed her peak state in her teenage years, which makes her with normal skin unacceptable. "Is it better than when I was a kid?" Peggy was taken aback. Don''t mention it, don''t know. Shocked at the mention. Missy woke Peggy, her super brain quickly projected her appearance over the years, carefully analyzing it frame by frame. Then she noticed the problem. Missy is really not exaggerating. Her skin is indeed getting better and better as if it is growing backward. And the time point for all of this is after her eighteenth birthday, which is the most recent half a year. Peggy glanced at Adam, who was fully engaged in the chess game with his head down, thoughtfully. Chapter 625: Sheldon: I am the first person on Mars! Medical center. Adam''s office. In the second set, both Sheldon and Adam went all out, neither of them wanted to lose. One is unable to lose. The other is not wanting to diminish the double happiness. When the chessboard reaches the middle game, the mentality of the two people is completely different. Adam saw that it was difficult to win Shelton, so he immediately adjusted his mentality and changed his mindset from a certain victory to a peacekeeping hope. Although he loses, there will be no punishment. But he really doesn''t want to lose tonight. In contrast, Sheldon''s mentality was on the verge of collapse as the chess game stalemate. That''s right! He was in a hurry, he was in a hurry. The specific manifestation is that he often stares at the chessboard with puffed eyes, and his face twitches slightly. Those who are familiar with him know that this is the biggest sign before his collapse. As time went on, and Sheldon''s facial twitches became more and more severe, Adam began to smile confidently. Competitive games such as chess, in addition to testing IQ, also extremely test mentality. However, Adam sneaked and defeated Sheldon in the first set, which gave Sheldon unprecedented psychological pressure. In fact, he has laid the foundation for the victory in the second set. Of course, the premise is that in the second set, Adam can withstand Sheldons early stormy offensive, stabilize the situation, and let Sheldons conscious you will fall as soon as Im serious mentality collapsed. When Sheldon couldn''t win quickly, he actually lost. "It''s over, I will kill you after seven hands." Adam pushed his cart forward, the curvature of the corners of his mouth could no longer be controlled. "No!!!" Sheldon looked at that, and kept calculating in his mind, and found that Adam was indeed right. No matter how he moved, Adam could kill himself with seven hands at most, which made him call out Sheldon''s panic again. . "do not" Adam was preparing to celebrate with Peggy behind him, and his super senses immediately noticed Sheldon''s pre-movement to lift the chessboard. Originally, he was going to stop Sheldon, but at the very moment, he held back. If it is a threshold to beat Shelton in chess. Then forcing Shelton to lift the table is another benchmark. Because this is an uncontrolled behavior after Sheldon''s IQ was extremely threatened. Emmm. It can also be said that Shelton''s official certification of the opponent''s IQ. Peggy once forced Sheldon to flip the chessboard. Adam suddenly didn''t want to miss this scene. boom! He lifted it, he lifted it! drop! Check in successfully! Click! Click! Adam and Peggy''s eyes seemed to be two cameras, and they captured this famous scene at the same time. Last time Peggy was shocked. She was smiling this time. "Come again." After Adam successfully punched in, he collected the fallen chess pieces one by one and placed them on the chessboard again. He stretched out his hand and said with a smile: "There are 8 more rounds. If you have a chance, come on!" "..." Missy''s mouth twitched and looked at Adam like a devil: "Forget it, don''t play this, let''s go back to the party and play." "What''s so fun about the party." Adam waved his hand and said: "Sheldon, we said that the decisive battle is until dawn, so don''t leave." joke. Now Sheldon''s mentality is obviously completely broken, how he plays and how to win. And winning a round is double happiness! Sheldon sat there blankly, ignoring anyone, and had already cut off contact with the outside world. "Forget it." Peggy shook his head and said, "Sheldon has no fighting spirit. It''s boring to continue playing. Let''s stop here tonight." "do not." Adam was unwilling to say. "The reward mechanism is cancelled." Peggy glanced at Adam. "Forget it." Adam sternly said: "It''s really boring to win against Sheldon like this. Let''s stop here tonight." With that said, he got up and took Peggy away. "Why are you going?" Cried Missy. "Go home and wash and sleep." Adam took it for granted: "It''s getting late, so go to sleep, too." "You don''t care about Sheldon?" Missy''s eyes widened: "Look at what you have made Sheldon into!" "He''s okay." Adam looked at Sheldon and smiled: "He just couldn''t take the blow for a while. You can help him go to Mrs. Cooper and let her comfort his baby. If he can cry in his mother''s arms, he will soon Will be fine." With that said, he took Peggy away regardless. Although the office is good, it can''t be compared with Adam''s apartment. I cant make a living on this good day tonight. What''s the matter with the cramped office! "Adam, you bastard!" Misie raised her **** behind her back. After Adam went out, Yu Guang swept away, waved back an ok, and left with a grin. Don''t be surprised, only the beautiful scenery of the good time can not be disappointed. VIP ward. "What''s wrong with Cousin Sheldon?" When the party was over, Emilia returned to the ward and saw Aunt Mary and her mother shaking their heads and smiling bitterly there. Just when she panicked and thought there was something wrong, Missy let her see the real problem in time. Sheldon sat on the sofa in a daze. "Battered." Misie vomited: "I was hit by a bastard." "Hmm~ah~" Just when Emilia wanted to ask more questions, Sheldon, who had been stunned, let out a sigh and sorrow. "7 years, only 7 years!" Sheldon murmured: "Adam, a stupid earth man who didn''t even understand what I said, can now beat me in chess, a competitive game that tests IQ, ah~" "enough!" Missy said impatiently: "Adam defeats you when he defeats you, and it''s not that no one has defeated you. Peggy has beaten you every day from childhood, what''s the big deal?" "What do you know!" Sheldon glanced at Misie: "Peggy is just a woman, and Adam and I are both men. If Mars will immigrate one day in the future. Among the first group of people, Peggy will not **** me the title of the first man to immigrate to Mars, but Adam will become my direct competitor, and looking at it now, he is far superior to me..." Having said this, he leaned back again, showing a sad expression, shook his head and whispered: "Ah~I can''t accept this~" "No one will immigrate to Mars!" Sheldon''s mother Mary couldn''t bear it anymore: "No one can emigrate to Mars! That''s the realm of God!" "MomPlease." Shelton glanced at her mother Mary: "If it weren''t for the current technology that has not kept up with my calculations, as early as 9 years ago, when I was 9 years old, the recovery of rockets would have been possible, and then lower launch costs would be driven The aerospace industry is advancing in great strides. In nine years, maybe I have grown potatoes on Mars now." "..." The little cousin Emilia opened her mouth wide and her face was blank. She didn''t understand what Sheldon was talking about. Upon seeing this, Missy told Sheldon to go to high school at the age of nine and talked about the NASA scientist who had come to the high school to give a speech after NASA slapped her face. The little cousin Emilia looked at her cousin who was like a child, and she was immediately full of admiration. My cousin is so awesome! Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 626: Only a good day can not live up to the beautiful scenery Medical center. VIP ward. Sheldon was struck by Adam''s skeptical life. The little cousin Emilia has an infinite admiration for her cousin Sheldon. "My cousin turned out to be a rocket scientist~" Emilia was very proud. "Rocket scientist?!" When Sheldon heard this, his eyes immediately widened and looked at him: "I am studying theoretical physics, and I will be a theoretical physicist in the future!" "What''s the difference!" Missy interrupted: "Don''t stare at your big eyes inherited from your mother. It''s not good to scare Emilia, she''s just proud of you." "Uh, uh!" Emilia nodded repeatedly. "I''m so proud of me, just tell me exactly what I learned." Sheldon shouted with puffed eyes, "Rocket scientist? What a humiliation!" Everyone: "..." The ideas of both parties are not on the same channel at all. In the United States, rocket scientists mean genius scientists. But in Sheldon''s straightforward mind, rocket scientists refer to those who study rockets. Emmm. For example, Leonard has studied rocket gunpowder and is considered one of the rocket scientists. Leonard, the future experimental physicist, has been mocked by theoretical physicist Sheldon for a lifetime, which shows that Sheldon really feels that he is called a rocket scientist, which is a serious humiliation. "Okay, Shelly." Sheldon''s mother Mary can''t stand it anymore: "Are you hungry?" "Hungry and not hungry, what is the difference? Why do you waste food?" Sheldon was pulled back to the situation where he was tragically hit by Adam. He leaned back and said sadly: "Did you forget that in Texas, if a cow runs out of milk, the farmers will not continue to feed it, they I''ll take it out, and shoot it in the middle of its eyebrows...Ah oh! What are you doing, mom?" But while Sheldon was talking, Mary bounced his forehead. "It''s not what you said, you have to shoot at the center of the eyebrow." Mary stared with big eyes: "I''m just letting you feel it in advance." "Mummy~" Sheldon exclaimed dissatisfiedly. "okay." Mary frowned and said, "Selly, you used to think that no one is as smart as you and cant talk to you. Now your two good friends, Adam and Peggy, are as smart as you. Shouldnt you be happy? ?" "Mom, Sheldon said that he likes something, but when something is placed in front of him, he can''t accept it anymore." Misie spit on the side: "The friends he likes are close to him, but none of them are smarter than him. It''s not that Adam and Peggy are all smarter than him!" "They are not smarter than me!" Sheldon was unwilling to accept, muttering. "Correct." Mary reassures: "You are in different fields, all of which are the best." Sheldon came over as Missy complained and Mary comforted. As for Adam''s apartment, Peggy also pushed Adam, indicating that it would take time to slow down. "Missi reminded me of one thing." Peggy said intentionally. "whats the matter?" Adam simply stretched out his hand to give Peggy a full-body massage to help her ease as soon as possible. He is a doctor, a genius doctor! Since the basic values ??of his body have been continuously improved, he has started to teach himself massage. Nowadays, professional masseurs are ashamed of them. no way! He is such a good man who loves and cherishes jade! "My skin!" Peggy enjoyed Adam''s massage very much, squinted and raised her hand: "She said that my skin is better than when I was a kid. I thought about it and compared it. It was indeed the case. Since the age of thirteen, my skin condition began to decline, and it has been for all these years, until I met you again after the age of eighteen. In the past six months, my skin seems to grow in reverse, getting better and better. What do you think is going on? " "What else can happen?" Adam''s heart squashed, and he repeated Peggy''s previous actions for the first time, projecting all the images of Peggy over the years, and comparing them, he immediately found that Peggy''s skin has indeed changed amazingly. They are often together, so this accumulating change over time is ignored. But if it''s someone else, it''s easy to spot this change. "I didn''t lie to you!" "Ha ha." Peggy snorted, closed his eyes, enjoyed Kia Adam''s massage, and stopped talking. Adam didn''t know whether she was smiling whether he hadn''t lied to her before or was lied to her now. He couldn''t help but feel guilty, and the massage on his hands became more attentive. At the same time, he was also thinking about the impact of this matter. Because of this, he compared his good female friends in his mind and found that Heather, who was very close to him, had similar changes. The others are a little bit more or less, but it''s not so obvious. "Damn it!" Adam cursed secretly in his heart. It used to be boudoir joking. Who would have thought it would come true! If this is exposed, he might be in some trouble. But he was relieved soon. Because after comparing all the information, he found a pattern. That is, this effect is not endless. At the beginning, he and Heather were almost equivalent to living together for a few years. They were loving each other, and there was no sign of Heather returning to childhood. It just made Heather''s skin tender and youthful. In recent years, there has been less contact. Although Heather''s skin is still very delicate, but under the constant enlargement and contrast of Adam, the traces of slow aging can still be seen. Emmm. Recently, he rebounded again and returned to his peak state. Adam thought about it carefully, and all his basic attributes are developing towards an inhuman state, especially his endurance, which has surpassed just your show, quickly approaching an inhuman state. The same is human. Although Adam can only live in his thirties, the quality of life is different. Adam has never been sick or disaster-free, and has unlimited energy. Think of the ginseng fruit, which is shaped like a child under three dynasties, with all four limbs and five senses. If a person is predestined to smell the fruit, he can live three hundred and sixty years old, and one can live forty-seven thousand. year. There is also Tang monk meat, the effect is similar. Adam is naturally impossible to compare with the two, but it is not completely unreasonable to cause this effect now. A mythical effect! A system effect! It''s reasonable! However, this also made him secretly alert, not everyone can talk about the jokes in the boudoir. If you don''t have a relationship, you must keep a certain distance. "Hi! What are you doing!" When Adam was swearing secretly, Peggy''s cry came in his ear. "sorry Sorry." Adam realized that his swearing habit was bad, and he quickly apologized. Peggy took advantage of the situation and wanted to sleep. I have been playing for a day today, and I am very tired. But Adam apologized to an apology, but the principle did not retreat. joke. Tonight is just like a flower for you No matter how beautiful the beautiful day is, it is a pleasure to do in someone''s home. go to bed? The scenery is terrible! So Adam told the mortal snow girl Peggy the romantic fairy tale of the Cowherd and the Weaver Girl, telling her the magic of the heavens and the underground for a year in the east country, and complained about whether the queen mother is her own daughter. But Peggys focus is on the root of the time difference between the sky and the underground, which is the problem of gravity, and he began to carefully calculate the gravity of the different planets where the sky and the underground are located. It is concluded that for such an effect, the planet where the sky is located must be a celestial body such as a neutron star or a black hole to have such a strong gravitational force. I lament the imagination of the ancients of the Eastern Kingdom beyond time and space... Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 627: Poor abandoned baby A good night. The next day. Adam faced the spring breeze and went to the medical center. Sheldon and Missy have left. They are all still ill, it is impossible to stay here with the little cousin and aunt. Even Sheldon''s grandmother left. That''s right! She is so attractive! Many old men want to chase her and marry her, but they are not available. She also has a lover in Texas who is looking forward to her going back. But there is no time for her, a daughter who is in love with God. Of course, her daughter Mary is very opinionated. However, as always, she persuaded her daughter to have a life of her own. How old is she? How old is her daughter? Which of them has a more comfortable life? It''s clear at a glance. Changing room. "Wow, our dance **** is here." When Christina saw Adam, she started to joke: "How many nurses did you dance with last night?" "You didn''t come last night." Adam smiled. "Didn''t I say I won''t go." Christina shrugged and said: "I have no interest in prom." "Meredith and George are here." Adam glanced at George and Meredith, who bowed his head, and said meaningfully, "I believe they had a great time." "What do you mean?" Christina immediately noticed the problem and looked at the two friends. "It''s nothing." George waved his hand very reservedly. "He is very feminine." Adam smiled and said, "I was invited to dance by Dr. Kelly Torres." "Kelly Torres, that orthopedic resident?" Christina was surprised: "Okay, George, you finally got the hang of it." "It''s not what you think." George quickly explained: "We simply appreciate each other, not like you and Meredith." "Who are we?" Christina looked at him coldly. "forget it." George lowered his head, not daring to say anything. One is his goddess, and the other is the goddess''s venomous-tongue girlfriend. He can''t afford either. "Meredith, did you also go last night?" Christina looked at Meredith, who was hanging her head again: "With Finn?" Finn is a veterinarian and recently fell in love with Meredith. Emmm. I still met in the bar. Meredith''s dream of knitting a sweater in the bar of abstinence fell directly in the middle. "Correct." Adam smiled weirdly. "Finn is pretty good." Christina didn''t see Adam''s expression, and discussed with Meredith about her girlfriend''s boyfriend, and nodded: "Although Mr. Dream is not handsome, but a good boyfriend." "Ok." Meredith stiffened, closed the closet with a snap, responded perfunctorily, and turned and walked outside. "what?" No matter how stupid Christina was, she understood that there was a story. She glanced at Adam with a playful look, and chased Meredith. morning. Emergency. "what''s the situation?" "The newborn premature baby was found in the school trash can with the umbilical cord still attached." The first responder said quickly. "You didn''t do an intravenous drip, he was dehydrated." Adam quickly took it and checked. "Can''t find veins." The first responder shook his head. "I need to find an intravenous injection point." Adam said to the nurse: "Give me a bone marrow needle, a set of neonatal intubation device, and call Dr. Montgomery Shept!" "Yes, doctor." The nurse responded immediately. Neonatology. "Adam, what''s the situation?" Doctor Montgomery arrived. "Premature newborn with ecchymosis on his body, platelet scan showed he had internal hemorrhage, the condition is very serious." Adam said. "17000? Have you ever had a blood transfusion?" Dr. Montgomery was surprised. "of course." Adam nodded: "Now we need to find the child''s mother immediately and take her platelets for an antibody test, but he was abandoned in the school trash can. It is estimated that a minor female student secretly gave birth to throw it away. Investigating." "Doctor Montgomery Shept, some people came over and said it had something to do with babies." The nurse came in to remind. "I know." Dr. Montgomery nodded: "Adam, you continue to take care of him, I will go over and take a look." "Okay, call me if you need to." Adam continued to examine the body of the premature abandoned baby. Family waiting area. Four young girls in school uniforms sat in a row, while their father or mother sat opposite, and no one spoke. "I am Dr. Montgomery Shept. I am in charge of treating newborn babies." Dr. Montgomery came over and said, "He is experiencing emergency bleeding now. We must know who this baby belongs to?" "Yeah, we all want to know." One of the mothers looked at her daughter angrily: "Sarah, go ahead!" "I don''t know anything about this baby." The girl student named Sarah, wearing glasses, looked like a good girl, shook her head. "Yeah, we don''t even know." Another echoed road. "Some of you must know, otherwise your parents won''t take you here." Doctor Montgomery hit the nail on the head. "Our girls..." A mother hesitated: "According to the principal, it was the last person who stayed in the bathroom before the baby was found, so we wanted to figure it out before the police came." "Some of you must know that, you better admit that I don''t want my Lisa involved in this, the police will be here soon!" A father pointed at the girls violently. In the United States, it is against the law to abandon an infant, and it is imprisoned. "Can''t you do DNA testing directly?" A mother said irritably, "That way the rest of us can leave directly." "The DNA test will take several days to know the result." Dr. Montgomery took a deep breath: "I don''t care when you leave. This baby doesn''t have so much time. If he can''t get effective treatment as soon as possible, he will die! Now I want to monitor every girl with a hidden knife! " "My daughter is only 14 years old, she has no intentions! I will not let you violate her body!" A mother strongly opposed. "You don''t let her do it, it means you have a ghost in your heart!" The only father shouted: "Doctor, you can do whatever test you want, as long as you confirm the innocence of my daughter Lisa as soon as possible!" "What I want is not your permission, but the girls!" Dr. Montgomery interrupted. Although the girls are only 14 years old and in theory the guardianship is still in the hands of their parents, it is necessary to obtain the consent of the girls themselves to do this test. "We did nothing wrong." "We are there, but it doesn''t mean that they are our children." "Do we look like the kind of pregnant girls who throw their children in the trash can?" The girls spoke one after another. Dr. Montgomery looked at their young and sweet faces and sighed: "I am out of trouble, but I know someone can tell. Nurse, go and call Dr. Duncan." "Yes." The nurse went away. "Who is this Doctor Duncan?" The parents asked. "He is a genius doctor in our hospital." Dr. Montgomery smiled reluctantly: "I''m very good at distinguishing right from wrong. No one can deceive him." When Adam arrived, the nurse had already heard the ins and outs. Looking at the four girls who were only 14 years old, he felt very heavy. These four girls are all pure and sweet, but most of them are not doing human affairs! "Hello, this is Dr. Duncan." Adam smiled and said: "I know that you are not willing to admit that you have something to do with this matter. I understand that it is illegal to abandon a baby after all. In fact, this baby''s mother is so stupid. The United States has a safe zone law. As long as you put the baby in front of the fire brigade or the hospital, this is not a big deal. But just throw it in the trash can? This is too much. Now that you stand up, you can still save the child. If this matter is not completely caused, the sentence will be lightened. If the baby died because he did not receive timely treatment, it would be sentenced to ten years in prison. Who wants to spend ten years in prison? Does anyone stand up now? " Adam said, looking at the micro expressions of the four girls. The four girls dropped their heads. No one answered. But Adam actually already knew who it was. He looked at the sweetest girl and said, "What''s your name?" "Shannon?" Doctor Montgomery was startled. Because this Shannon girl said sincerely just now, do we look like the kind of pregnant girls who throw their children in the trash can? Girl. The appearance is the purest and sweetest, and the eyes are the most sincere and innocent, she is the first girl to exclude in her heart. "not me!" The Shannong yelled in panic: "You slander me!" "I knew it was her!" The mothers of other girls saw that someone had been identified and ruled out their daughter''s suspicion, and immediately opened fire: "She was adopted herself, and she must have psychological problems, so she would do this cruel thing! " "Yes! I heard that her biological parents were third-rate stars in Hollywood. She didn''t give birth normally at all. Instead, her parents spent money to find a surrogate. In the end, it was found that she had a congenital defect and she didn''t want her. " "The appearance is inherited from her biological parents, who are so beautiful, and her style is also inherited from her parents. It has long been rumored that she has made countless boyfriends at a young age..." "enough!" Shannon''s mother first looked at her daughter in disbelief, and then yelled at everyone: "You are not allowed to say that Shannon!" Then he stared at Adam with red eyes: "Why do you call Shannon?! If there is no evidence, I will sue you!" Dear, click in, give a good comment, the higher the score, the faster the update, it is said that the new full marks are found at the end of the beautiful wife! The new revision and upgrade address of the mobile station: Data and bookmarks are synchronized with the computer station, and fresh reading without ads! Chapter 628: Self-slapped 2 and ask if you are afraid! Medical center. "I can see who is lying." Adam said lightly: "And there are blood stains on Shannon''s shoes that have not been completely wiped off, haven''t you found it?" When everyone heard it, they all looked at the girl Shannong''s shoes. The middle school students in the American TV series wear short skirts. The young girl Shannong tightened her legs immediately, seeming to be a natural reaction to being shy, but the heel of her shoes moved into the chair quietly. "Don''t hide, I saw it!" A girls mother had sharp eyes. At Adams reminder, she had already seen a dark red in the heel of Shannons shoes. She thought of the girl giving birth to her first child directly in the bathroom, and she would definitely bleed. The blood stains on the outside of the sports shoes are easy to wipe, but the inner lining of the sports shoes is stained as soon as it is stained. It is not simply wiped off with water. Because there was only one point, no one had thought about it before, so I didn''t find it. But once someone points out and sees it, this is the biggest suspicion. "Sure enough, it''s her!" The parents of the other girls were overjoyed. This completely cleared up their daughter''s suspicion. You know, if no one admits this kind of thing in the end, these four girls will have to carry this kind of suspicion for a full high school career. Not to mention the girls can not bear it, but they, as parents, definitely cannot bear the pointers of others. People live a face. The Americans are no exception. It is the wayward and the last resort of the rich to say to move away. Where is so easy. "Shannon, don''t you want to admit it?" Doctor Montgomery looked at the purest and sweetest girl with heartache: "Your son is dying, he needs your help!" "Before there was no evidence pointing to it, so it was impossible to apply for a mandatory inspection." Adam, seeing the girl Shannon still reluctant to admit it, reminded: "But now there is evidence that the baby is dying again, enough for the judge to approve an emergency compulsory inspection decree. Even if there is no such decree, the DNA comparison afterwards will be I will get an accurate answer in a few days..." Snapped! Snapped! The girl Shannong''s expression changed, she stretched out her hand and opened her bow right and left, and gave herself twice severely, then her small mouth collapsed, and her tears flowed down. Chuchu pitifully said, "Woo! It''s all my fault, me. I''m too scared, I don''t want to be like this, ooh, I''m only 14 years old, I don''t know anything..." This action without warning stunned everyone. It is beyond imagination. Just say, why do you slap yourself in the face? Is this self-blame or frightening someone? "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Because he was keenly aware that when the young girl Shannon slapped her bows from left to right, the other three girls hung their heads and shook twice, which matched the sound of the young girl Shannon''s slap. He understood immediately. The other three girls not only helped to hide it because of their friendship, or they were more fearful. This girl is the shortest among the four girls, with a slender body and the most pure and sweet-looking girl, with the ability to scare other girls. Although it is not the same type as the strong eldest sister, Petunia, she is also a eldest sister. Emmm. In other words, the queen bee is more appropriate. Her heart was cruel, and she was concealed by the sweetness and innocence on the outside. Only the friends who followed her knew her real face. This self-slapped proficiency, most of them have also slapped others. The more pure and sweet the appearance, the more harsh the means. This kind of strong contrast made it more terrifying. It is no wonder that the other three girls dare not reveal a word or expression in the face of such a major event and repeated advice from their parents. The lives and deaths of schools, parents, police, and babies, all of these pressures and fears weighed on them when they were only 14 years old, but they were not comparable to Shannon''s aftermath. This is really scary! A 14-year-old girl, able to hide from everyone, took three little sisters, gave birth in the bathroom, and threw them directly into the trash after giving birth. After she was cleaned up, she returned to the classroom with a smile on her face and continued the class without any exception. This kind of mentality says that she is not a pervert, do you believe it? Can the other three 14-year-old girls not be afraid of such a perversion? Adam understands them well and sympathizes with them. This is a mixed world of American dramas, film and television dramas that are constantly emerging in perverts. I think back then, I just crossed over, even if Adam had the system, he didn''t follow his heart for several years, and he was forced to become a genius! How can a normal person not be afraid when faced with a pervert that will really hurt or even kill oneself at any time! Are you betting that their swords are not fast? "Don''t cry first." Dr. Montgomery looked at Shannon with a complicated expression, and interrupted: "Since you admit it, then go for a test with me. We must hurry up and rescue the baby." The impact she received was very big. Because she never thought it was Shannong. This great contrast, coupled with understanding Shannons horrible actions before, and watching Shannons very moving appearance of self-remorse and regret, is enough to make her chill behind her back. "Uh, uh!" Shannong wiped her tears, nodded repeatedly, then rushed to her adoptive mother, hugging her and crying: "Mom, I don''t want to go to jail, I really didn''t mean it, you must help me..." A mother and daughter cried around the corner for a long time, then under Dr. Montgomery''s repeated urging, they followed for an examination. The parents of the other three girls happily took the three silent girls away, only Shannong''s adoptive mother was left with a complicated look. Adam looked at her deeply, shook his head, and left. Because of his super ear power, he was the only person on the scene who heard Shannong''s crying while holding her adoptive mother just now, and took the opportunity to whisper in her adoptive mother''s ear. What Shannon said is: "Contacting my biological parents, the matter is over. Although this is not what I want, it is also a good opportunity, isn''t it? Tell them that if they don''t want to ruin their reputation, they can ask the best lawyer to defend me. I don''t want to go to jail. They despise me for being sick and disgusting me for trouble. They just want to be chic and want to not want me at all? Want to be beautiful! I was forced out by them even though I was sick! Who let them give birth to me! This time, you must take your heart. This is a last-minute fight. Don''t even see them in front of you like before, and be scared back by their lawyers in a few words. useless! Without paying, where can I gain? This time it succeeded You don''t have to worry about running out of money in the future. If I fail and I go to jail, then when I come out, you will be my enemy just like them. Mom, you dont want to be my enemy, do you? " Shannong''s foster mother trembled: "Yes..." "well." Shan Nong hugged her adoptive mothers neck, crying, and whispered in her adoptive mothers ear: As long as we have a relationship with them, think about if one day, my biological parents suddenly die, to whom does so much of their property belong? ? Isn''t it our mother and daughter? Don''t worry, they are Hollywood stars. It''s normal for West Drug to mess around and die. Maybe then I will be able to make my debut in Hollywood in the name of remembering them. On my terms, I will definitely be more successful than them and become a real Hollywood star. At that time we will have more and more money. Don''t you want to live the life of a rich man? So the matter is here, there is no way out, don''t persuade, just do it! I''m waiting for your good news. " Adam, who heard all this, mourned for a few seconds for Shannon''s biological parents. But he wouldn''t say anything. Firstly, no one would believe this kind of thing because it was said that no one would believe it. Secondly, in Adam''s eyes, Shannon''s biological parents deserved it. He has no spare time to deal with such bad things. Shuren Zhou said: With this time, you can learn more about the deeds of some scientists who are really contributing to the advancement of human society, and caring more about their health is far more meaningful than caring about these bad things. Emmm. For Adam, this sentence is too reasonable. With this time, he learns more mathematics with Peggy, the first beautiful mathematician, and cares more about Peggy''s research, and gives Peggy more inspiration. Isn''t it fragrant? Chapter 629: Adam: I want to hold the earth with my palm, and play with three bodies Medical center. Neonatology. After Adam found out the hidden cold-blooded baby, the poor abandoned baby who was thrown away in the trash can ushered in a new birth. After doing the mother''s platelet antibody test, Dr. Montgomery successfully saved the poor abandoned baby. Outside the baby incubator. Dr. Montgomery looked at the baby boy inside pityingly: "It''s such a pitiful little, how can someone really be so cruel." "There are many cruel people in this world." Adam on the side sighed: "Fortunately, the current network information is not strong enough, otherwise I really don''t know how he will face all this in the future." In the previous life, when Adam and the others were young, their parents would jokingly say that Adam and the others were picked up from the trash can. That is a kind of funny. But now it has increasingly become a reality. There is really a time when the Internet has a memory, nothing can be deleted, and everything can be found. This abandoned boy who was almost watched dead by his cold-blooded mother, what kind of experience would it be if he saw these reports? In the American drama world, there are countless perverts, and almost every one has an unfortunate childhood. And this abandoned boy who is dying may be a beautiful drama if it turns black in the future. "Don''t talk about it in the future." Dr. Montgomery said in sorrow: "What will happen to him now is a very worrying thing. When the child is discharged from the hospital, it will be handed over to the mother who does not know whether he will go to jail, or how to get back. In the hands of the grandmother of the matter." "She''s not a grandmother who doesn''t know anything." Adam shook his head. From the explosive messages he heard, it was clear that Shannong''s adoptive mother was not a good person either. Maybe she was in the beginning. But now obviously she is not anymore. Actively or passively holding Shannon''s identity and starting to seek benefits, this is the beginning of the fall. Zhou Shuren once said: How do you treat your parents, your children will be watching and learning, preaching and demonstrating, subtly, one day, your children will treat you like this. This abandoned baby fell into the hands of the mother and daughter, perhaps another reincarnation. Adam has already consulted about the possibility of adopting this abandoned baby by a welfare agency. However, it is difficult to obtain custody of the child if the mother of the child, especially the grandmother, does not give up. And this will involve the children''s two real grandparents in Hollywood. The celebrity scandal is exposed, if billionaires, genius doctors, 14-year-old girls, who is the father of the child, etc. are added, the gossip media will explode happily. Tony Stark used his own power to feed a large number of gossip tabloids, which is no joke. Although Adam sighed in his heart, he didn''t plan to plunge into trouble. Because of this kind of thing, it would be very troublesome to get involved. If it was Liz, she might have a hot head and thought it was right, and she would go up without care. But Adam is not Leeds. He knew he was not omnipotent. Unscrupulous media pursuing traffic will not go offline at all, and it will easily exceed the margin of his ability, and then it will seriously affect his first plan to treat diseases and save lives. "It seems that we will buy more stocks in media groups in the future." Steady Adam thoughtfully. No wonder those wealthy people will continue to pursue more wealth and rights, never exhausted. Because as long as you don''t hold the earth like a certain **** and play with three neutron stars, the world is invincible and can only play by yourself. There is really no sense of security. There are always people who want to harm me! Doctor Montgomery obviously had a special feeling for this poor abandoned baby, staying here and watching him all the time. After Adam thought about the crooked building, he put down the case and walked out. Of course, he has passed Shannon''s information to his security department, and someone will monitor Shannon''s movements. Once there are signs of threats to him, he will be warned. At that time, Adam will use either overt or covert means to eliminate the threat in advance. Before the surgical bulletin board. "You must be kidding me!" Dr. Baileys highly recognizable voice sounded: Whose underwear is on the bulletin board?!!! Everyone, this is the hospital! The work here is very serious. We are here to save lives. Whose is this? ?!stand out!" Adam walked over and took a look and saw a bulletin board pinned to a standard black women''s underwear with a line of words on it, missing. The maternity leave ended early, and Dr. Bailey, the resident doctor who returned to the hospital, stood there with his hands on his hips, looking around the crowd very fiercely. Many medical staff snickered on the sidelines. Meredith and Christina were standing there, their expressions nervous. "I knew it was one of you." Dr. Bailey had already noticed something wrong with Meredith, and walked over with a cold face: "It has always been my intern, it has always been!" First Alex, then Liz, both left as they should have been fired. If it weren''t for Dr. Bailey who is recognized as a doctor with first-class character and technology, he would be reviewed by the hospital if he changed to a resident to see if it was the problem of the intern or the resident himself would not take people. But even if the hospital and colleagues still believe in themselves, Dr. Bailey himself is still very self-blaming and sad. Alex and Liz, after all, are her interns. Although she is harsh on the outside, in her heart, every interns under her opponent is devoted to her emotions. She really wanted to train them to become a qualified doctor, but no matter whether it was Alex or Liz, she didn''t give her a chance at all. From time to time, she used neurotic behaviors that were completely beyond her imagination to punch her in the throat. She could not speak. When she had just suppressed the Leeds incident, for fear that her trainee would make a fuss and return early, the first thing she saw was this strange thing. Christina rolled her head, winked at Meredith secretly, and asked Meredith to confess. She didn''t want to give Meredith back to her back. But Meredith was just dumbfounded and did not respond at all. Adam, who saw all this, actually guessed the reason. Because of this underwear, most of them were at the party last night. Meredith and Dr. Sheputt randomly found a room in the hospital. After relived the old dream, the one that was taken away by Dr. Sheput When Adam left with Peggy, he caught a glimpse of this scene. Meredith''s current boyfriend, Finn, the vet, where would he go looking for his girlfriend at the prom? When he came here in the morning, Adam also saw Dr. Montgomery personally nailing the underwear there, and he looked at it for a while before leaving. Throughout the morning, Dr. Montgomery''s mood was not right, especially when Shannon and the others wanted to conceal the truth, they were very emotional at one point and said: "The truth will not be buried, it will be exposed sooner or later." That''s why Adam looked at Meredith with playful eyes in the changing room in the morning. "Oh, no, I''m leaving my **** here again." At an embarrassing moment, a fat female hospital doctor walked over, put her underwear away, and said, "Sorry, Bailey, it''s my fault." Dr. Bailey was surprised, but didn''t say anything. Because this fat female resident is an excellent doctor at the same level as her. She knew that the other party was almost living in the hospital, and it was normal for a momentary error to cause such a thing. "call." After Dr. Bailey left, Christina let out a sigh of relief and patted George in a daze: "George, she''s good, I''m starting to like her a little." That''s right! This chubby female resident was just like Kylie Torres, Georges orthopedic resident. "Doctor Montgomery is really good, and he cleaned her a bit." Adam walked over and laughed playfully. "what?!" Meredith exclaimed. She was even more embarrassed when she was reminded by Adam. She didn''t think she was a third party before, because she was indeed just a girl who was cheated by a scumbag, but now she is no longer qualified to say that. Chapter 630: What kind of experience is having a tree in the body? Medical center. In the surgical corridor. "What happened?" George was still a little confused, his expression unnatural. "Are you jealous?" Christina exclaimed in surprise. "I do not have." George strongly denied it, but his expression could not deceive anyone. "No way, you got jealous for her so soon." Christina was amazed, then glanced at Meredith. "Is not it good?" Adam smiled: "Doctor Torres is fine, and it''s normal for George to like her." Everyone joked and laughed, and then they dispersed. "Omg!" Sheldon''s mother Mary also noticed the excitement here, came over and took a look, shouting to God with disgust on her face. She doesn''t like such an open style. "Adam, are your doctors usually so casual?" Mary frowned. "This is a special case." Adam hurriedly explained: "Isn''t that angry when I saw Dr. Bailey? This is a hospital, a place to treat patients and save people. Of course, this is not possible in normal times." "That is not bad." Mary pulled her blushing niece Emilia, and said: "Girls must love themselves, don''t follow this..." Adam hurriedly flashed people. Emergency. "Dr. Duncan, I was informed by the emergency center just now that an ambulance will come over soon, and the patient is in very serious condition." The nurse stepped forward to remind. "okay, I get it." Adam nodded, stretched out his hand, asked the nurse to put on his surgical gown, and then walked out of the hospital on his own initiative, waiting for the arrival of the ambulance. Outside the hospital building. An ambulance arrived amidst the roar. "Jill, what''s the situation?" Adam greeted him immediately. He even remembered all the names of so many people in the hospital, and naturally he would not forget the names of the first responders who often went to the hospital. "Harry Hernand, 14 years old, was playing supine skating and ran into a car out of control. Witnesses said he was hit by the car in mid-air, at least 20 feet high, and then fell into a pile of branches, a pelvis Obviously ruptured, I guess there is severe internal bleeding." After that, Jill, the first responder, showed an expression that he didn''t know what to say. Adam was already serious. joke. At least 20 feet high, that''s more than six meters, two stories as high as not jumping down, but falling out of balance, it is easy to fall into serious injuries. Not to mention that the underground is not a lawn, but branches and vines. However, even if he was serious enough, Adam took a deep breath after the other first responders carefully pushed the patient out of the ambulance. "Holy**!" Adam cried out in his heart. But when I saw the push bed, a young man was lying on it, with a green leaf behind his head. In normal times, this will be really green in Adam''s heart. But now, he couldn''t bear to say this. Because behind the young man''s head is indeed a tree, and the 10 cm thick branches emerge directly from the young man''s right waist. That''s right! When the boy was hit and fell, he was directly penetrated by a branch. This is much scarier than the thin steel pipe that pierced through the two people. "Harry, you are in the hospital, we will take care of you." Adam hurriedly stepped forward, helping to move while talking to the still awake but already delirious teenager. "Hospital? What happened to me?" Although the boy was a little confused, the pain in his whole body still made him cry in fear. "You are an idiot, that''s it!" At this time, a car drove over, and a bald middle-aged man hurriedly walked off the car, and cursed at the young man in a hurry. "father." The young man called out with a guilty conscience. "Sir, step back!" Adam frowned. The nurses immediately stepped forward to block the boy''s frustrated father, and protected Adam and the others pushing the bed toward the hospital. "You and your friends are idiots! You did not make good use of the reason God has given you to do such a stupid stupid thing!" The boy''s father excitedly pushed the nurse away, pointed at the boy and cursed, and tried to step forward repeatedly, but was blocked by the nurses. The injury was directly sent to the operating room by Adam. Dr. Burke and Director of Surgery Richard, who had received the news, rushed over and performed the operation quickly. "His kidney is necrotic, there is no way to keep it." "Try to control the kidney artery first!" "I found another bleeding spot, Doctor Duncan!" "Got it, leave it to me." "Everyone, this operation will last a long time, is there enough blood preparation?" Richard, the director of surgery, presides over the entire operation. "Yes, Director." The nurse replied. A few hours later. "The holder is locked." "There is no major bleeding, the track is cleared." "Have his parents come over to say goodbye to him?" "My mother hasn''t arrived yet, and my father is desperate and doesn''t want to come in and say goodbye." After getting their report from Adam. Richard, the director of surgery, took a deep breath: "Ok, everyone, ready to remove the branches, everyone is in place, carefully cut it, and take it out into small pieces." No one is sure of this kind of injury. The high probability is that once the branch is pulled out, the boy will die soon. Therefore, it is best to say goodbye to your family before the operation, in case there is no chance to say goodbye. But the boy''s father was too angry with the boy''s reckless behavior, or he did not dare to face the scene of losing his son, so he did not perform this farewell ceremony. But the opportunity was given, the boy''s father was unwilling to accept it, Adam and the others would not wait, and directly performed the most dangerous operation to remove the branches. The operation lasted until the evening. With the concerted efforts of everyone, the young man survived miraculously after losing a kidney and a large section of intestines. Let everyone sigh the miracle of life. They are all human beings, and they all have only one life. Some people may die in the operating room with just a small operation. But some people, injured in this way, still survived without danger. The miracles and luck in this make it hard not to remind people of whether a big person really exists. "Thank God!" Adam accompanied Dr. Burke to see the boy''s father The boy''s father immediately prayed for a while, and then he slumped down on his seat, and his whole body was lost again. "Mr. Hernand, your son is all right." Dr. Burke reminded puzzledly. "I know." The boys father smiled bitterly and said: "Its all my fault! I knew that it was dangerous, but I didnt stop it cruelly. He and his friend had a slide on the mountain, and I had been fantasizing about him sliding down the mountain just now. Scene, I should stop him!" "Children get out of control sometimes." Dr. Burke persuaded: "They are out of control, and you can''t control it..." "No! I can control it!" The teenager''s father interrupted: "I should control it too! As a parent, I have the responsibility to control his healthy growth before they mature in their minds, at least not to die!" Speaking of this, he said painfully: "Since the divorce, I can only see him once every two weeks on weekends. I should never buy him that sled. Even if he pesters me again, I shouldn''t buy it! I am weak! When he needed a father, I was weak! this is not right! " Looking at such a father, Adam was rather lamented in his heart compared to the noncommittal Dr. Burke. He agreed with what the young father said. Before the children are mature, it is the most basic responsibility of the parents to control them not to die. But because of the divorce and the breakdown of the family, the parents cannot raise the children as a whole, but they have to find a way to try their best to please the children who have not seen each other for a long time on the visitation day. This kind of over-indulgent and uncontrollable restraint will inevitably cause some problems. It''s just the size of the problem. Chapter 631: Skinny reality Medical center. After finishing another classic American drama that was scarred in pursuit of freedom and almost could only say "I am Groot", Adam''s phone rang. After it was connected, it was Matthew. He asked Adam to meet, and his mood was obviously wrong. Friends bar. "Adam!" Matthew beckoned. "Hi." Adam walked over, sat opposite Matthew, took a look at him, and found that he was just worried, and there were no other expressions of anger or despair. He must be in his heart. "What''s wrong, what is unhappy?" "It''s Lily." Matthew took a sip of beer and confided: "Since she drew a picture of our wedding last week, she has been unhappy, and she doesn''t even want to go to school, Adam, do you think she doesn''t want to marry me? " "No." Adam smiled and said: "It''s my fault! Lily told me before that she remembered her dream when she first went to college, Matthew, do you remember Lily''s dream when she first went to college?" "..." Matthew tilted his head for a moment and smiled awkwardly: "I only think of the scene when I met Lily for the first time, but I can only recall that she appeared in my perspective like an angel, and smiled like poetry. Painting, as for what she said at the time, I really have no impression." Emmm. Only the picture, no audio and subtitles are loaded. "Ha ha." Adam smiled knowingly. At that meeting, Matthew, like all men, had already cultivated his qi and lost his dantian. What he said casually was the flattery of the most typical man, which was nothing more than a brain. Not to mention that so many years have passed, even after saying it at the time, he probably forgot what he was talking about. "She doesn''t want to be bound, she wants to travel, she wants to be a great artist." Adam said: "For this, she broke up with her ex-boyfriend in high school, but met you on the first day of college. After telling you about these dreams, she has been in love with you so far, and is about to get married now." "Then she regrets it anymore and doesn''t want to marry me?" Matthew grasped the point keenly. "Nor can you say that." Adam explained: "You also know that it''s normal for a bride to be nervous before marriage. She just hesitates for another possible life she doesn''t necessarily want. I am fine now, my dream is broken, I am awake, and I am in a bad mood for a while, and it will be fine in a few days. " "The dream is broken?" Matthew''s eyes widened: "What''s the matter?" "Lily has always wanted to be a painter." Adam said: "Under the stimulus of your upcoming marriage, she had been suffering from insomnia in the previous month. She always felt that once she got married, she would have children. After having children, there would be no possibility of chasing dreams at all." Having said this, when Matthew wanted to speak, Adam waved his hand and said: "Don''t deny it, the last time I went to your house for Christmas, she almost frightened her with nausea and nausea. Obviously your security measures are also very casual. " "Neither do you." Matthew muttered, "Robin is still worried." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. He can''t say that Robin must be fine, because she can''t have children. But he was not surprised that Matthew would know about it. Because Lily is not only a big mouth, but also has nothing to do with Matthew. Emmm. Except for their future choices this time, Lily and Matthew really had nothing to talk about. Have you ever seen a couple who have been in love for almost eight years, live together, and talk on the phone at noon and lunch almost every day? They are not tired, anyone who knows next to them will be tired to death. "You keep talking." Matthew laughed with him. "In short, she feels that she shouldn''t live up to her talents. She feels that with a little effort, she can succeed. She wants to work hard before getting married. Adam gave Matthew a slanted look: "So I asked her to draw a picture, the theme is the scene of your marriage, let her draw a picture that best represents her talent in a state of the most true feelings. Then I took her to find a great painter, and asked the other person to show her to see if she really has such a high talent. It turned out that she didn''t. She is only suitable for painting as a hobby, not as a career. " "It turned out to be so." Matthew suddenly realized, and then smiled bitterly: "After all, she is still hesitating about our marriage." "I can''t completely blame her for this." Adam naturally tried his best to break the gap between the two, jokingly: "When you first met in college, she told you about her dreams, and even broke up with her high school boyfriend for this. You also kept going. Support her, why, now I want to put on my pants and dont recognize it?" "No." Matthew smiled bitterly: "I just don''t know how I can support her? Give up our wedding?" "of course not." Adam smiled and said: "She already knows that she has no talent. It''s just a momentary irritability. You can tolerate her during this period. There is more than a month before you get married. I believe she will get over it." "Hope." Matthew said helplessly. After returning, Matthew, after learning the ins and outs of the matter, followed Adam''s advice and showed the greatest tolerance for Lily''s emotional problems. Don''t want to be a kindergarten teacher? It doesn''t matter, do whatever you want! The thoughtfulness and tolerance of the fiance made Lily very touched, and she immediately refreshed herself. Although she can''t be a professional artist, she still has a lot of things to do, and when she thinks of resigning to pursue these still exciting things, she is full of enthusiasm. The next two weeks. She first became a life instructor. Because she has always been the main object of friends to talk to, and she often guides and supports her friends. So she thinks she can be a professional instructor. After a few days, she was bored. For friends, she is out of love. As for strangers, she took the money and immediately changed her taste. Without the backing of love, it is difficult for normal people to insist on being an''emotional trash can''. Fortunately, Matthew still supports her. She has other career options that make her passionate when she thinks about it. So she wanted to be a marine biologist again. Emmm. Well, she doesn''t have that degree, she just went to the aquarium as a tour guide. Dreams are full, reality is very skinny. Obviously, she gave up after doing this for a few days. Then there are behavior poets, beekeepers... Medical center. "Lily, you..." Adam looked at his arms and face, it could be said that Lily was embarrassed with red spots all over his body, not crying or laughing. "I don''t want to be a beekeeper anymore." Lily was crying. Compared with the previous dream careers that were only mentally unsuitable, Lily''s body couldn''t adapt to the dream career this time. "Adam, give Lily a cure." Matthew on the side felt distressed. "Don''t worry." Adam checked and comforted: "It''s nothing serious." Chapter 632: Goodbye Robin Medical center. "Oh, it hurts~" Lily was wiped by Adam''s stung wound, barring her teeth and crying again and again. "Adam, please be gentle." As a fiance, Matthew felt distressed. He kept admonishing Adam and wanted to push Adam away and come by himself. "Don''t pretend, Lily." Adam murmured: "How can it hurt so much? Don''t just open your eyes and talk nonsense just to appreciate Matthew''s distressed look on you." "Lily?" Matthew looked at Lily incredulously. "I''m sorry~" Lily looked at Matthew with winking eyes. "OK, I forgive you." Matthew looked at Lily''s eyes without the melancholy and distraction from a while ago, as if returning to the meeting they had just met, flirting with each other, knowing that each other was greedy for each other''s bodies. That kind of throbbing, come back, so good! "Okay, when I wipe it off and prescribe some medicine for you, you can go back." Adam naturally saw this flirting and yelling, and he was very happy for them, but he still complained with disgust: "When the time comes, as long as you dont touch the wound, you can do whatever you want, dont spread dog food here. Up." "Hehe." Matthew laughed. "What are you talking about!" Lily exaggeratedly expressed the reservedness and shyness that she should have as a girl. But it''s a pity, she is Lily! This performance is too fake. "Matthew, it seems you have to thank these bees." Adam saw that after Lily''s repeated ideals hit the wall, he finally realized that it is better to grasp the truth of the person in front of him, and completely let go of those unrealistic dreams, and couldn''t help but sigh. "We should." Matthew also sighed. Some time ago, facing the hesitation and impetuousness of his lover, he was both worried and sad. Now it is finally time to see the moon and the moon. He is indeed grateful to these bees. Because without them, Lily came to Lily in time. God knows when Lily will wake up. You know, their wedding is only one month old. Everything is ready. The invitations have already been scattered. My friends and relatives coordinated their work a few months ago and took a leave of absence in order to fly over to attend their wedding. If it can''t be held in time, it will make Lily have a bad influence on his relatives and friends. That''s right! At this time, what he was most worried about was only affecting Lily''s image, thinking about making Lily as perfect as possible in the eyes of his family and friends. Because only when Lily is as perfect as possible in the eyes of her relatives and friends, can Lily get along better with her relatives and friends and truly integrate into the Eriksson family. Home and everything are happy! "Come on, Adam!" Lily groaned dissatisfiedly: "They all stung me like this. We still want to be grateful to them?" "Why not?" Adam smiled and said: "The novel called the Condor Heroes in the East has to thank these bees for the love of the heroes and heroines." "what?" Lily suddenly became interested and asked Adam the story inside. While wiping Lily''s wounds, Adam briefly described the story of the Condor Heroes to the Biren. "You see, the heroine has forged a deep bond with the bee since she was a child. Sixteen years later, she reunited with the hero by embroidering on the wings of the bee. Shouldn''t they be grateful to the bees?" "Wow! What a beautiful love!" When Lily heard it, her eyes immediately began to look magical, raising her hand to look at the red dot on her hand, she no longer felt painful and ugly, but felt that this was a good wish. "Stop thinking about it!" When Adam saw it, he immediately guessed Lilys thoughts, and quickly interrupted: "The Condor Heroine is a legendary world, with mysterious powers in it, and the heroine has been raising bees since she was a child, so that romance is only there, so dont think about it. , Otherwise you should be stung and stung in the future, besides, do you want to be separated from Matthew for sixteen years?" "Do not!" "No!" Matthew and Lily shouted in unison immediately. "so." Adam smiled and said, "They are goodbye because they embroidered the bee wings, and then they got married, and you guys are because Lily was stung by the bee, and you want to get married, and you are about to get married. They have their own wonderful things. Envy who." "that''s right." Matthew grabbed Lily''s hand. "Ok." Lily looked back affectionately: "This story, I want to tell it at the wedding, it will be very beautiful..." Having said this, she looked at Adam: "By the way, what is the name of this story, I will buy it and see." "I want to see too." Matthew agreed: "I am also very interested in this relationship." "Uh." Adam was stuck and didn''t know what to say. The story of the Legend of Condor Heroes is indeed very romantic...If there were no dragon knights, it would be great. I don''t know if Matthew can accept this? He remembers that when Guan Gu miraculously was spoiled by Lin Wanyu, he was also desperate for life. Although Matthew is a very open American, his view of love or something is still biased towards the ideal state of one person in the East for a lifetime, and it is probably not acceptable. Because Adam remembers that Matthew is a super jealous man, just like the first love couple on the east side, he cares about each other for the first time. Matthew used to be very proud and very certain to say so. But when Robin''s sister Kelly came over, Matthew and Lily discussed this issue when they took Kelly to New York. Then Matthew discovered that Lily''s definition of differed from him in some respects. At one time the two had a very unpleasant quarrel. This is unbearable, let alone the dragon knight period. "what''s happenin?" Matthew and Lily looked at Adam curiously. "It''s nothing." Adam was thinking about it, and he was unwilling to make them bother when they were about to get married. He concealed: "That is a Dongguo novel. There is no translation. You can''t understand it. If you want to know, go to the bar at night. Just tell you." Emmm. When the time comes, he will just delete this heart-wrenching plot when he translates it. "That''s fine too." When Matthew and Lily heard this, they naturally had no objection. No way, they can''t understand the Eastern language, they are not Howard, but also Sheldon. It is Howard and Sheldon, also speaking very badly, converted to professional level, that is, the kind of dumb Chinese that has never been level four. "OMG! Lily!" At this time, a familiar exclamation sounded. "Robin!" Lily smiled at the visitor, then she couldn''t help but glanced at Adam next to her. "Robin..." Adam also looked at the incoming person, and smiled sly. "Lily, what''s wrong with you?" It was Robin who came here. She didn''t even look at Adam. She just stared at Lily''s wounds, and blamed: "You won''t be trying to make those weird dreams?" "Yes, but this is the last time, and you don''t know. Although I was stung once, I am very happy..." Lily pulled Robin and started to chatter, talking about happiness, and the two of them giggled. Matthew winked at Adam. Adam grinned, and the silence was Jin''s continuing to wipe Lily''s wounds. Chapter 633: Robin, goodbye! Medical center. Lily and Robin had a lively chat. Jingle Bell. Soon Robin''s phone rang. "I''ll go over at once." Robin said immediately after connecting. Then she said goodbye to Lily Matthew. "What are you doing in a daze, follow up!" Lily pushed Adam. Adam smiled and ran after him. "Robin." Adam stopped her. "What are you doing?" Robin stopped and looked at him coldly. "It''s nothing, I just heard Lily say that you have been promoted and I haven''t congratulated you yet." Adam smiled. "That''s it?" Robin sneered. "And the last time, I apologize again." Adam apologized: "I didn''t mean it, you have every reason to be angry with me." "I don''t have time to be angry with you. I''m so busy and will be sent abroad soon. Maybe I won''t see you **** again in the future." Robin said coldly. "Congratulations, this is what you want, isn''t it?" Adam smiled. "of course." Robin raised his head and said: "As a reporter, I can go to any place in the world. This kind of freedom and happiness is beyond your imagination." "Be safe when going abroad." Adam warned: "Don''t go to those remote places, because there are a lot of abnormalities there. You should also pay attention to them in big cities. Don''t relax your vigilance because of the big name, because there are many evil forces, such as Paris..." Robin watched Adam talk about the precautions, his eyes reddened, and he suddenly jumped over, put his arms around Adam''s neck, and then took a bite in Adam''s neck. "hiss." Adam took a breath, but didn''t push Robin away. Although he had no intention of last time, he did go too far. He can fully imagine how scared Robin is these days. It was also deserved to be bitten by her. "My sudden promotion was your hands and feet, right?" After Robin bit Adam hard, he let it go. He didn''t bite like a vampire. He continued to hug Adam, and said bitterly in his ear: "You''re such a bastard! It makes people again. Love and hate bastard!" "Sorry." Adam felt Robin''s emotional change, and his heart was loose, and he smiled: "I am indeed a bastard." Robin hugged Adam for a while, pushed Adam away, strode forward, walked to the side of the road, beckoned to take a taxi, before the taxi arrived, before getting into the car, she looked at Adam who stopped here to look at her. Shouted loudly. "Adam, you bastard, I just hope that the person who makes you a habit will immediately be pregnant with your child, preferably a daughter, and then you will become a daughter slave. From then on, I am afraid that your daughter will touch you. Fuck a **** like you!" After speaking, she held the taxi door with her left hand, stretched out her right hand, and drew a **** toward Adam. Adam smiled and stretched out his right hand, making an ok gesture. Then Robin smiled, leaned into the taxi, turned his head and looked at Adam with the window glass through, disappearing into the distant traffic. "Ugh." Adam sighed leisurely, touched the bite mark on his neck, and walked into the hospital building. "how is it going?" As soon as Lily saw Adam coming in, she immediately looked at it gossiping. "How about what?" Adam smiled. "Wow! She bit you!" With sharp eyes, Lily saw the bite marks on Adam''s neck at once, and exclaimed excitedly: "You guys are made up?" "That''s it." Adam pulled the collar to hide the bite marks as much as possible. Fortunately, Robin didn''t bite deeply, and Adam''s super endurance comes with super resilience. After a while, the bite mark will disappear. Otherwise Adam is really not good at explaining to Peggy and the others. "What do you mean by it?" Lily dissatisfied. "Don''t you know she is leaving New York?" Adam asked. "Of course I know." Lily said indifferently: "You forgot, I told you the news, so I asked you to apologize to her quickly, otherwise you won''t know what to see next time." "It''s probably difficult." Adam nodded. "You mean Robin won''t be back in the future?" Matthew, who was clear by the bystander, understood. "what?" Lily was startled: "What does Robin mean by not returning to New York? Didn''t she just go abroad to report for a while?" "Yes." Adam sighed: "But with her talent and hard work, as long as she is given a chance, she will immediately soar into the sky. From then on, she will appear in most parts of the world. This is her dream, isn''t it?" "Her dream..." Lily murmured, and then she realized something, she reached out and slapped Adam: "You''re such a bastard! You gave her this opportunity, isn''t it? You let Robin go! This is how you apologize. ?!" "Then what else can I do?" Adam spread his hands: "Is there a better way to apologize than this?" "You are too ruthless!" Lily bitterly said: "If I were you, I would definitely not choose this way of apologizing. I will keep her. No matter how good the dream is, love is not important. This is the truth you told me!" "that is you!" Adam joked: "That''s you to Robin! I can''t compare to you..." Seeing Lily and Matthew staring together, Adam was able to stop and waved his hand: "Okay, I''m sorry, I''m talking about a dream that is not firm enough, not comparable to love. Is Robin''s pursuit of his own career the same as your pursuit of dreams? Don''t stare at me this time! Think about it for yourself, for the sake of her dream, she gave up her status as a singer, left her homeland, and came to a foreign country alone for several years. In this process, she never cared about love or not, all she was thinking about was her own career and her own pursuit. For this reason, she gave up her good man Ted who wants to get married and would rather be company with a prodigal son like me. Because in her eyes, the career is unsuccessful, so why is family? She is a true dream chaser! what about you? As soon as I went to college, I went to school with Matthew, and I immediately forgot "Own Dream". You must know that you just used this dream as an excuse to break up with your high school boyfriend. Eight years later, you and Matthew are getting married, and you think of your dreams again, and then you find that you have no talent. After giving up, there are many secondary dreams as a foil. However, there is no one that can last for a few days. Is this really a dream for you? Maybe it''s really just a literal dream. But this is completely different from the dream that Robin has been pursuing so hard. For you, true love is definitely more important than illusory, whim dreams. But for Robin, in love and career, she will always choose career! Let alone we are not in love yet. Believe me, she knows all this. But she still chose to accept with a smile without hesitation. " "But she just left?" Lily was sad Yes, she left. " Adam nodded. "Who left?" At this moment, Ted came over and asked curiously. "Robin..." Lily said the matter sadly. "Oh." After Ted was taken aback, he recovered quickly. Any sincere and strong feelings are the cumulative effect of time and experience. Without the follow-up development, there is no need to ask again and again. The hormonal effect of his love at first sight for Robin did not last long at all, and naturally it would not develop into the obsessive obsession of the original time and space. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 634: Teds perfect appearance Medical center. "Ted, how are you doing?" Adam glanced at him and asked with a smile. "This one" Ted looked at Adam, and his words began to flicker: "Adam, I''m about to say to you, I broke up with Erica, I''m sorry..." "Oh." Adam nodded, "Is it a phone call, or a text message or email?" "..." Ted was immediately embarrassed, and said: "No, no, this time Erica and I were face to face and broke up peacefully, not what you imagined." "You, you!" Lily looked at Ted with a bit of hatred for iron and steel. Because what Adam said in a few words were all wicked things that Ted had done. "It''s ok." Adam smiled and said, "I know Erica''s birthday is not yet here. Since you broke up, naturally you won''t be embarrassed about calling you suddenly at the birthday party. That''s enough." "that''s enough?" Lily looked at Adam incredulously: "I remember Erica is the sister of your precious girlfriend Peggy? They were introduced by you. You only have this requirement for Ted?" "Of course it''s not the only requirement." Adam shook his head. "Huh, I''ll just say it." Lily breathed a sigh of relief and turned her gaze to the embarrassed Ted again, preparing to criticize Ted with Adam. In her opinion, Erica has a beautiful appearance and a good personality (tolerant of domestic violence by her ex-artist boyfriend, and has no temper). It was introduced by Adam. How could Ted just say what he said. "Is Erica sad?" Adam looked at Ted sternly. "Not sad." Ted hurriedly said: "In fact, we separated the two places, and the breakup was a joint decision between us after discussion." "Ok." Adam stared at Ted for a while, then nodded. "Ok?" Lily stared at Adam with wide eyes. "No, what else do you want?" Adam shrugged and said, "Ted didn''t do too much, and didn''t make Erica very sad. This is a normal peaceful breakup." Emmm. When he introduced Ted to Erica, he just wanted to divert Erica''s attention and not to influence Adam''s ex-boyfriend of the artist who cleaned her up. joke. How could Adam easily spare him if he wanted to do something to Peggy. At this time, the **** had been reported by the enthusiastic citizens and went to jail because of the western poison. There are so many calves around him, and if there is no background, it is enough for him to sit tightly. Adam believed that as long as his people were always paying attention, the world would still be fair enough. However, Adam still lost his words, because he wanted to keep it secret and not let him think of himself, so he didn''t give him a soap bag on his wrist, which is the kind that is not afraid of slipping off during the bath. As for the special supplies for the prisons of the American TV series, users who have one will show a confident smile. Now Erica has long forgotten that bastard, and Ted, the toolman, has accomplished his romantic little prince''s mission brilliantly. Finally broke up peacefully. What else is unsatisfied with Adam? "Thank you for understanding, Adam!" Ted looked at the tolerant Adam gratefully. If he is replaced by Adam, he is probably not as big as Adam, and at least he will complain a few words. "You''re welcome." Adam accepted Ted''s gratitude frankly. Jingle Bell. At this moment, Ted''s phone rang. "Who?" Lily said in a huff: "Will Barney come to you to celebrate being single again?" "No." Ted took the phone and looked at the number displayed on the phone, and said in surprise: "It seems to be the number for the single terminal." "Single terminal?" Lily''s eyes widened: "It was just a few months ago that you said you would never find true love anymore, and you would die alone?" "Yes, that''s the single terminal that almost broke down because I broke the 100% success record." Ted murmured: "In the end, I will comfort her with the love of the cockroach and rat you found, and let her continue to find it for me, free of charge." "Did she find it?" Adam also came interested. "Ted, get on, get on!" Lily and Matthew urged. "Ok." Ted also thought of this, took a deep breath, pursed his lips, and connected the phone: "Hello." "Hello, I am looking for Mr. Ted Mosby." A middle-aged man''s voice came over the phone. "I am." Ted responded. "Mr. Mosby, how are you doing?" The man on the phone said, "I''m Bell Duncan at the single terminal..." "Holyshit!" Adam and Lily heard the name and familiar voice, and yelled in unison. "Baby, what''s the matter?" Matthew looked at Lily in surprise. "It''s nothing." Lily covered her mouth and shook her head with a guilty conscience. "Wait, Duncan?" Matthew was a little confused, but his attention quickly shifted to Adam. "Ha ha." Adam smiled awkwardly: "I''ll talk about it later." "Do you know him too?" Lily looked at Adam with magic eyes, and started a conversation with her eyes. "Of course I know, and you know?" Adam also looked at Lily in surprise. "What does this person have to do with you?" Matthew''s unhappy eyes came in. there. "...Mr. Mosby, did you apply for service at the singles terminal four months ago?" "Correct." Ted smiled and said, "You haven''t helped me find what I want." "Yes, that''s why I called." Over there, Bell Duncan said: "We found her, sir, we found your soul mate." "what?!" Ted was stunned there. "Please come here as soon as possible." Bell Duncan reminded over the phone. "Ok." Ted hung up the phone in despair: "They said they helped me find my soul mate..." "No way?" "real or fake?" Adam and Lily were both perfunctory. "Don''t talk about these, what''s the matter with you?" Matthew frantically said, "Do you all know the person who called Ted?" "what?" Ted couldn''t help but looked over. "Adam, you speak first!" Seeing Lily''s eyes dodge, Matthew looked at Adam. "His surname is Duncan, what do you think?" Adam smiled wryly. "He is your relative?" Ted was surprised. "Let''s go, I will accompany you to take a look." Adam smiled bitterly: "I haven''t seen Uncle Bell for a long time. I didn''t expect him to come to New York too." "Uncle Bell?" Lily three people shouted in unison. "Bell Duncan, my father Bob Duncan''s brother, my uncle." Adam grinned: "But I really didn''t expect that Lily, you actually know my Uncle Bell?" "This one" Lily blushed, hesitantly reluctant to speak. "Lily?!" Matthew was really angry. "Don''t be angry, baby." Lily hugged Matthew in a hurry, and had to say, "Remember Scott?" "Of course I remember Sgut!" Matthew gritted his teeth and said: "What does this have to do with your ex-boyfriend in high school?!" "Remember when we just met, I broke up with Sgut in order to dream?" Lily smiled bitterly: "I said I don''t want to accept his life tailored for me?" "Hmm!" Matthew''s face sank. "That''s a tailored life in the literal sense!" Lily said embarrassedly: "When I graduated, in order to propose to me, Sgut not only prepared a diamond ring in advance, but also went to Chicago for the wedding dress, found my favorite designer at the time, and prepared to make a set for me. . When he and a group of friends drove over to find a designer, UU reading met a big bear..." "Big bear?" Matthew and Ted looked at Adam. "My nickname for Uncle Bell." Adam''s mouth twitched. "I didn''t accept Sgut''s marriage proposal, even if he was fully prepared, because I don''t love him." Lily looked at Matthew affectionately: "I only love you, Matthew." "I love you too baby." Matthew''s mood improved. "That proposal, I rejected Sgut." Lily shrugged and said, "But Sigut and Daxiong have become good friends." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 635: Coincidentally Single terminal. Everyone finally decided to come together. "Come in, you must be Mr. Ted Mosby...j, why are you here?" In the office, a man exactly like Adams father Bob stood up and talked to Ted. When he saw Adam, he greeted him and gave Adam a warm hug. "Uncle Bell, I''m already called Adam." Adam reminded helplessly. "Why change your name!" After Bell Duncan let go of Adam, he said with dissatisfaction: "This is the name your grandpa gave you, how nice it sounds!" "Isn''t Adam nice? This is the son of God." Adam complained. "Haha." Bell Duncan laughed, and when he glanced over Matthew and Lily, he was surprised again: "Lily?" "Big Bear!" Lily greeted helplessly. "Adam and you are friends?" Bell Duncan''s eyes widened: "What a coincidence?" "It''s such a coincidence." Lily smiled bitterly: "I, Adam, and Ted are all good friends. This is my fianc Matthew." "Are you engaged?" Bell looked at Matthew carefully and nodded: "Yes, yes, much more mature and stable than Sgut." Matthew smiled. "Uncle Bell, weren''t you in Chicago before?" Adam curiously asked: "When did you come to New York? And also did a matchmaker job like a single terminal?" "Yes, where did Alan Pierce go?" Ted finally cut in at this moment: "Isn''t this her company?" "Just two days." Bell greeted everyone to sit down and complained: "Our company bought the single terminal. Although we are a meat and textile company, the geniuses of the company''s board of directors felt that the scope of business should be diversified, and then I was sent here. coming." "That''s it." Adam smiled knowingly. This is a common problem for many large companies. After reaching a bottleneck, they always think that the bigger the better, the better. All businesses are involved, and one company can''t wait to monopolize the entire society. At that time, the members of the board of directors of these companies will be the bosses of the whole society and do whatever they want. Even Batman is like this. The Batman Bruce Wayne family industry has almost monopolized everything in Gotham City. Not satisfied with this, Bruce Wayne became the Batman Dark Knight again, controlling the dark side of Gotham City, trying to eat black and white. In the Arkham Mental Hospital, no one knows how many opponents of the Wayne family were thrown into it. They were mad and mentally ill. The phrase Batman said: "My Gotham!" It''s not just casual talk. Bell Duncans company is clearly beginning to take the first step. Bell mocked the idea of ??his company''s board members for being genius, but maybe its really a genius plan, if it succeeds. "Have you found Ted''s soul mate?" Lily passed the embarrassing period and curiously said. "Correct." Bell took out a document and handed it to Ted: "It''s her, your perfect type." Lily immediately reached for it. "Say okay first, 500 dollars." Bell glanced at Adam: "My uncle and nephew have to settle the accounts, I''m just a worker." "understanding." Adam nodded. "I do not want it." Seeing this, Ted waved his hand and said, "The match you gave me last time was also perfect, but she was married." "Not this time." Bell promoted: "You can read the file first, and you will be satisfied." "Look." Adam smiled and said, "I am not satisfied that I will pay this money." "Let me see first! Wow! She is so beautiful!" Lily snatched the file immediately, and Matthew leaned over, and the two began to read: "She likes dogs. She spent the summer in Northern California. She plays bass guitar. She likes doing crossword puzzles. She likes watching old movies. ." "Omg! Ted, this is your perfect type!" Matthew couldn''t help but exclaimed. As a best friend since college, he is too familiar with what Ted''s perfect type is like. Ted''s eyes sparkled. "Don''t worry, there is still more!" Lily exclaimed: "Her favorite food is lasagna, she plays tennis, and her favorite book is love during cholera. She wants two children, a boy and a girl!" "A boy, a girl!!!" Matthew waved his hand sharply and shouted. "Well, help me arrange it!" Ted couldn''t help it when he heard this. He got up excitedly, took out the credit card, and looked at Bell: "Can you use the credit card?" Having both sons and daughters is his greatest expectation for the other half. "of course can." Bell took out the OS machine. The computer will automatically match it, and you will get 500 dollars. The profit here is simply exploding. At this moment, watching Ted really swiped his card, Bell felt that the decision of the company''s board of directors was not so outrageous. The money of the older young people in New York is so good that there is nothing to make! When Ted swiped his card successfully, Bell smiled and said, "Tomorrow at eight o''clock in the evening, the location will be..." "Old Friends Bar." Adam quickly reminded. "Friends bar?" Bell was surprised. "That''s my bar. It just so happens that we all see what Ted''s perfect type is like." Adam smiled and said, "Uncle, you can also play often." "You still open a bar." Bell sighed: "It really is the pride of our Duncan family! I am old, and have passed the chic age." "You can see that you are different, uncle." Adam laughed The former Bell, that was leather clothes and leather pants, wearing necklaces and earrings, dancing and dancing was a mess. emmm. In this regard, he and Adams father Bob are actually very similar. That''s right! Adams father, Bob, also dances. He not only practiced ballet before, he is also good at square dancing. Dancing, that''s really... Adam wondered how his mother liked his father. But it''s not surprising when you think about it. Because Adam''s mother, Amy, likes to be popular, she wanted to be a star at the beginning, and she came with all kinds of dance poses at her fingertips. As a son, Adam often put on the classic Erkang don''t leave expression anyway, to prevent his parents from showcasing their dancing in front of him. "Well, the location is set at the Friends Bar, and I will inform her." Bell smiled and said, "It''s eight o''clock tomorrow night, don''t be late." "Don''t worry, we won''t let him be late!" Matthew and Lily were very excited. As Ted''s best friends, they also broke their hearts for Ted. Now they are more excited than Ted when they see a woman who matches Ted like this. "I won''t be late." Ted couldn''t help but said. In fact, he wished he could see each other right now. But in order to be in a more perfect state, he decided to forbearance, not going to work tomorrow afternoon, first to get a haircut, change clothes, arrive early, and never be late. Fortunately, he is now the project leader, and time is still very free. "Ted, take a look, your perfect model is so beautiful." Lily handed the file to Ted. Ted took a deep breath and took a look. It turned out to be a picture of a very beautiful woman. He couldn''t help but chant her name: "Anna Taylor." Chapter 636: Barney is not allowed inside! The next day. Into the night. Friends bar. "Ted looks nervous." Matthew, Lily, and Adam sat together, looking at Ted, who was sitting alone and waiting from a distance, looking at his watch from time to time. "I hope he stops saying I love you tonight." Adam teased. "Hope." Lily and Matthew smiled helplessly: "Otherwise, if this perfect type is scared by this sentence, thinking that Ted is a frivolous person and just walks away, it would be a shame." "Ted isn''t it?" Adam joked. "Okay, don''t tease him." Lily persuaded: "By the way, Adam, take advantage of this time, you tell us the story of the bee lover." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "Shente, bee lover, is the hero of the Condor Heroes!" "It''s all the same, say it, say it!" Lily urged. "Ok." Adam had promised them before, so naturally he would not break his promise and began to tell them the modified version of the story of the Condor Heroine. The romantic taboos and legends in it made Matthew and Lily exclaim again and again. The time soon came to eight o''clock in the evening. Ted''s perfect type finally stepped in with high heels. "coming." Adam noticed it for the first time, looked around, and found that it was indeed very beautiful and temperamental, and quickly stopped the novel, reminding Matthew and Lily. "Wow! Younger and more beautiful than in the picture!" Lily exclaimed. "Ted is tempted." Matthew did not forget to pay attention to his brother''s reaction, and keenly sensed Ted''s heartbeat. "Of course it''s heart-warming." Lily couldn''t help but said, "I can''t help but feel my heart even when I look at it." "Ahem." Adam said helplessly: "Lily, can you be more reserved, I know Matthew doesn''t care about this, I also know that you don''t really want to engage in lace, but you don''t want to play too unscrupulously." "Sorry." Lily smiled chastely: "I can''t help it, I will try my best." "They started talking." Matthew reminded. "Hey, I can''t hear their chat." Lily looked over there and complained: "I said that I should sit next to them and participate better. You must not let me." "Please!" Adam complained: "You are so commotion here, if you really sit next to them, you think this Anna Taylor would not notice you, is it your blind date or Ted''s blind date?" "But I want to hear what they talk about." Lily said anxiously. "Just ask me if I can." Adam smiled and said, "Lip language is not a difficult skill." "Then read it quickly." Lily urged. "They are just greeting each other." Adam looked at their lips and said, "Ted is using their common interests to please Anna. Tsk tsk, it''s really humble like a dog." "It''s very effective, isn''t it?" Matthew disagreed. "indeed." Adam looked at Ted and Anna and couldn''t stop laughing. He nodded and said, "This way of matching singles at the terminal also makes sense." Hobbies, if there are enough matches, even if you can''t be a couple, a good friend can''t run away. Just like Howard and Amy in the Big Bang Theory, they have never spoken separately before. In the treasure hunt, the early team formation was really embarrassing. In the end, it wasn''t the singer Neil Diamond, who they both liked, to eliminate the embarrassment. The two sang idol songs as they drove, and even ended up not playing a treasure hunt at all, and they started singing in public in a bar. Hey, a group of people. This is the big bang of life. Otherwise, if you switch to any other American drama, Adam suspects that Howard and Amy must have sparked lightning all the way. To be honest, when he saw this place in his previous life, Adam really sweated for Sheldon, for fear that the screenwriter might be mentally disabled for a while and make some blood. Don''t say it''s impossible. You know, if Howard hadn''t met Bernadette, he could do anything. Repeatedly harassed Petunia in front of Leonard. Even put the pinhole camera in Petunia''s home. When the mood is over, will he reject Amy? And Amy, when traveling with Bernadette, also exposed her inner feelings about Howard. Without him! Shelton is too uninitiated! He is not even willing to be passive! And Howard is too showy! Her hormones have always been out of balance, and it is normal for her to like this kind of show. emmm. Of course, Bernadette also likes the handsome and cute Shelton in his heart, and wants to teach him a few tricks. a. People always pursue perfection. It''s normal. Fortunately, this is the big bang of life. Amy and Bernadette decisively stopped the topic after exposing each other''s fantasy, and then chose to forget. Otherwise, various permutations and combinations of dog blood will definitely follow. "what." Adam read his lips, suddenly surprised. "what''s happenin?" Lily asked immediately. "Anna turned out to be the elementary school teacher in town." Adam was surprised: "Monica''s house is in this town." "Elementary school teacher." When Lily heard this, her gaze at Anna became even more magical: "How are you primary school teacher!" She is also a teacher and a kindergarten teacher. Now, she must be able to chat with Anna together. After Robin left, Lily felt that someone had chosen a seat for her girlfriend. "It''s really good." Matthew also nodded. He married a kindergarten teacher, and his good brother Ted would marry another elementary school teacher. In the future, their children, at least in kindergartens and elementary schools, don''t have to worry about it. "Oh, it''s not good." Lily suddenly said, "Matthew, look!" "Damn!" Matthew then uttered a bad sigh: "It''s Barney. He must have learned that Ted is seeing the perfect type here and ran over to make trouble." Outside the glass window of the bar, Barney''s figure stood there, looking at Ted and Anna who were laughing and laughing, tightening their tie, showing the classic Barney Stinson''s smile, and walking towards the entrance of the bar. "do not worry." Adam smiled: "He can''t make trouble." "What are you going to do?" Lily thought of something and looked at Adam worriedly. "I don''t do anything Adam smiles. Matthew and Lily stared at the door closely, but saw Barney with a wicked smile on the corner of his mouth, walked to the door, reached out and started to push the door. then. He was stopped by a tall and strong security guard. Barney said a few words uncomfortably, and then took out the money from his pocket, from $20 to $50, and finally took out $100. It''s a pity that Franklin, who had always been unfavorable, failed. The tall and strong security guard was completely unmoved, and directly held Barney by the neck who wanted to break in, and threw Barney out. "Ah! How could this be?" Lily exclaimed: "This is totally unreasonable!" In all kinds of occasions that require a relationship to enter, the security guards actually secretly collect money and let people in. Even betrayal is fine. Lily once skillfully lifted her coat in public, and then got the consent of the security guard to jump in directly. This is similar to Petunia''s light and transparent **** top that allows her to drink for free. "You blacklisted Barney, didn''t you?" Matthew guessed the reason. There is only one reason why the security guard does not collect money. He can''t accept it, and he will definitely be expelled as soon as he accepts it. The Old Friends Bar, which is doing business to open the door, is impossible not to let people come in. Now Barney is determined to stop Barney, apparently Barney is on the blacklist of the bar. "Do you think I did something wrong?" Adam smiled. "Although it''s a bit bad... but this time it was really nice!" Lily smiled. When Barney comes, he will definitely mess up the date between Ted and Anna. Because he most hates Ted''s finding a perfect soul mate, what he hopes is that Ted will always be single, always team up with him, and cross the New York love scene together. Chapter 637: The worst time a surgeon was hacked The date is very successful. Ted''s 500 dollars, it is excellent value for money. If it weren''t for bothering to go to the singles terminal, Ted wanted to reward Bell Duncan for a while. Anna Taylor is definitely his perfect type. emmm. The future Mrs. Mosby, did not run away! He and Adam said they would definitely invite Bell when he and Anna got married. She seems to have forgotten the girl who played Rose Life in the rain outside the hospital. Too. There is no true love that belongs to you, it''s just meeting the right person at the right time and place on the journey of life. Among the billions of people, there are not many such people, but they will not be the only one. Adam didn''t tease Ted this time. Mainly do not want to remind him. Its good to just let that girl disappear into their world. Of course there are still many scumbags in this world. But no matter how bad it is, it can''t compare to the Ted Barney combination that is still very playful. I only hope that Barney will not suddenly give birth to true love to this Anna Taylor, and then advise Ted again that Anna will follow him before her forty, and Ted after her forty. That''s right! Barney''s true love also speaks of the Basic Law. Only young and beautiful true love. When True Love is older, after forty years old, and her skin becomes severely lax, then True Love will die at Barney''s. At that time, Ted can take over, playing with Teds true love. This is the dream hidden in Barney''s heart. The good girl who played the piano in the rain to mourn her lost boyfriend, it is better to stay away from such Ted and Barney. emmm. Of course there is also Adam. The next day. Medical center. "Morning, Dr. Shept." Adam met Dr. Montgomery outside the building and greeted him with a smile. "It''s Doctor Montgomery." Dr. Montgomery smiled forcefully: "Adam, don''t make a mistake, I have divorced Derek." "Really divorced?" Adam was surprised. The last time Dr. Montgomery washed Meredith''s underwear and nailed it to the surgical bulletin board, it had already indicated that she knew her husband Dr. Shept and Meredith had green her. But in Adam''s view, with her posture of chasing New York from Boston, she should not give up her husband no matter what. What did Zhang Chengcheng from the TV series Ann''s family say: "I just made a mistake that all men in the world make. It''s just that I''m a woman, so I can''t. You can also find one outside?" emmm. I green you once, you green me once, everyone is even. Before Dr. Montgomery came, that didn''t count. This time their husband and wife were obviously reconciled, and Dr. Sheput and Meredith had an affair. It was at Dr. Montgomery that she was really green. then. There''s no after that. When Dr. Sheppert had to divorce her, she said: "Even if I am Satan, even if I green you, but I may still be your true love. Think about it." How domineering. But Satan can''t do the Hulk after all. "separated!" Dr. Montgomery left a sentence and went to the hospital, arrogantly. She is outstanding! No one wants it! She wants to live her excitement! Yesterday there was a family member who came to accompany his wife to have a baby. Regardless of his wife''s pain, he kept talking to her and praised her for being very like a big star. At lunchtime, I also deliberately found her in the cafeteria and praised her for a whole noon. "Doctor Montgomery!" Adam stopped her. "what''s happenin?" Dr. Montgomery looked at Adam in confusion. "Your neck!" Adam calmly pointed to the neck he was bitten by Robin last time and reminded: "There is a red mark, you better cover it up." "Thank you." Doctor Montgomery''s face became stiff, and he smiled awkwardly at Adam, then pulled the collar to block the obvious trace of being planted with strawberries, and hurried away. The family of the pregnant woman gave her enough confidence at the time. So that when she went to work yesterday afternoon, she deliberately dressed up in the style of that big star, wanting to get more compliments. It''s a pity that the family''s wife has already given birth to a child, and the family is happy. The man who ignored his wifes pain before just hitting up a conversation and praising her had only the child in his eyes. How could he even take a look at her? This made her very disappointed. Then she couldn''t hold back for a while, contacted the family tearer Mark Sloan and asked him to fly over overnight. After the first round. Suddenly, the husband came over and said sorry to her, said he was very sorry, said he was very sad. Then when Mark wrapped in a bath towel came out of the hotel bathroom, her husband laughed, took the champagne in her hand, took a sip, said something, and left. "I feel much better." She knew that their marriage was completely over. At that time, she directly signed the divorce agreement. "The city will play." Adam looked at the back of Dr. Montgomery leaving and laughed blankly. His stamina, the mark that made him bitten by Robin has long since disappeared, and he has recovered as before. And the strawberry on Dr. Montgomery''s neck, based on his experience, has definitely not passed six hours. This is probably not because she broke up with her husband''s divorce. Adam went gossiping for a while, and automatically compared the shape of the strawberry in his brain, and the evidence confirmed his guess with conclusive evidence. Moreover, the truth was reached accurately: the author of the hickey was also in Adam''s brain database, and it was a perfect match, and was planted by Mark Sloan! This kind of strawberry is planted, the scientific name is mechanical purpura, and it usually takes 4 to 7 days to disappear. However, Adam reminded that Dr. Montgomery, who is a famous pediatrician, naturally has enough means to quickly eliminate this kind of strawberry to avoid being seen by others. Adam followed into the hospital. Then he was shown another face. "I dreamed of you last night." "Dream I bring you coffee?" "Absolutely not~" "I heard that dates start with casual invitations while drinking coffee. I''m casual enough now. How about dining with me tonight?" "So we are going to date." "Yes! I''ll pick you up at eight o''clock in the evening!" In the hallway, Meredith and Dr. Shept are in a state of commotion. Just when Adam thought it was just your show, Meredith''s better operation came. "Finn?" Meredith, who was raised from ear to ear by Dr. Shept, turned around and saw the veterinarian boyfriend Finn coming up from the elevator. "I happen to be near here... well, I came here specifically to find you." The veterinarian boyfriend is very gentle. "I dreamed of you last night." Meredith didn''t know how to face it for a while, and could only tell the truth. "puff!" Adam''s coffee was sprayed out at the time. At the same time, Christina, who was next to Meredith, made the same move. "What am I doing?" Finn asked happily. "Ahem, yeah, Meredith, what is he doing?" Christina asked what she and Adam felt. "what is that?" Meredith didn''t answer, his eyes rolled, and he looked at the paper bag in Finn''s hand with a big smile. "Coffee cake." Finn handed it to her: "You taste the best taste. I want to invite you to have dinner with me in the evening." "Dining..." Meredith just looked at the gentle and handsome Finn with a smirk, but didn''t react for a while. "Dinner? Tonight? Are you free?" Christina winked reminders to her girlfriend for fear that she would break up. "Yes, no time tonight." Meredith also reacted. "Then lunch?" Finn is very talkative. "Would you like to eat junk food in the hospital restaurant for me?" Meredith looked moved. "I like to eat junk food, so that''s OK?" Finn looked at Meredith with love. "One o''clock." "I arrived on time." After Finn had left, Meredith still couldn''t close his mouth, with a smirk on his face. "You dreamed of them both at the same time?" Christina was incredible. "That''s what I want to ask." Adam also walked over at this time. Meredith did not speak, but her expression vividly conveyed at least one million words. If she goes to a certain female frequency website, she will definitely be a god. "Finn knows?" Adam couldn''t help but asked. "he knows." Meredith smirked and said: "He said that we had not agreed on the only relationship that we determined to each other before, so although he was angry, he could understand and would not give up." "Then what are you going to do now?" Christina asked incredible: "Dating with them both at the same time?" "They are all good men, I really can''t make a choice in a short time." Meredith smirked: "So I thought about it, hey, we are surgeons. Surgeons usually fantasize about crazy and out-of-realistic surgeries, making the impossible possible. Why don''t I try to date them at the same time? Consider making a choice again?" "..." Christina was stunned. Adam twitched his mouth and vomited: "This is definitely the worst time a surgeon has been hacked!" Chapter 638: Encounter a super girl Medical center. Saying goodbye to the inverted heifer Meredith, Adam went to the emergency room. "Doctor Duncan." The nurse gave a medical record to Adam: "I came here four times in three months, and there seems to be a problem." Adam looked up and saw that the patient was a cute little girl of five or six years old, but there was a scary wound on her calf. "Notify the child protection agency and talk to her parents." Adam confessed and walked over with the medical record: "I''m Dr. Duncan." "This is Megan Cliff, and it''s not as bad as it seems." The little girl walked past her parents and spoke directly with a very old face. "She fell down in the playground, bleeding a lot, and the wound was deep." The mother stroked the girl''s head. "We know the injury is terrible, and she sometimes plays rough..." The father was a little embarrassed: "This is her medical record, including the one before we got her." "Are you adoptive parents?" Adam took this more detailed medical record and said casually while reading it. "Correct." The mother walked over and said sincerely: "Meghan is a good boy, but it''s too rough to play. We love her very much." "I believe." Adam looked at them a few times and nodded: "You go to the nurse''s station first, and hand over the information to the nurse for photocopying. I will show Megan''s legs first." "Ok." Megan''s adoptive parents nodded helplessly. They also know what Adam meant. "Baby, we''ll be back later." "Ok." The little girl Megan was very well-behaved to bid farewell to her adoptive parents, and then to Adam, she emphasized with a stubborn expression: "It''s not what you think, they are the best parents I have ever met." "do not worry." Adam calmly said: "I believe what you said, this is just a process, don''t worry, it''s no problem, let me help you stitch up the wound first, you don''t want to leave ugly scars?" "I don''t want to... Do you know what I''m worried about?" Megan looked at Adam with big beautiful eyes. "of course." Adam sat down and took the suture equipment sent by the nurse. While cleaning the wound on Megans leg, he smiled and said, "I have two good friends. One adopted a large group of children like you, and the other only adopted. Up one. So I know your thoughts very well. Although both of them have given enough love to these children. But I know that every child wants a complete family and a parent who loves himself more, right? " In the orphanage, every time someone comes to adopt a child, all the children dress up carefully in advance, staring eagerly, and then show the brightest and most sad smile, staring at the adopter who walks in. They are really just children, but they have already entered the society ten or twenty years ahead of schedule. They have understood the rules of society without a teacher: welcome people with smiles, choose me, choose me! "Ok." The little girl Megan watched Adam seriously for a while, then relieved her vigilance and lay back very relaxed. "what?" Adam noticed that Megan''s arm also had scars on the inside, and immediately stretched out her sleeves and frowned, "What''s the matter?" However, there was a ten-centimeter-long wound on the inner side of her left arm. There was no suture at all, and it was directly fixed with three staples. "I did it myself." Megan shrugged indifferently: "I don''t want to come to the hospital again, so I just deal with it myself, it''s no big deal." "You don''t hurt?" Adam looked serious. The wound was painful when he looked at it, but the little girl Megan didn''t react at all, so she used staples to staple her arm. "It doesn''t hurt at all." Megan said, and then hooked Adam: "Come here." Adam''s mouth twitched. Why does this sentence sound so awkward. But he still leaned in. "Secretly tell you, I have super powers." Megan leaned into Adam''s ear and said mysteriously: "No matter how you hit it, it won''t hurt. If you don''t believe it, punch me in the belly and hit it casually." "You really don''t feel the pain at all?" Adam naturally couldn''t hit her, confirmed. "not at all." Megan proudly said: "The kids in our school didn''t believe me at all, but I let them fight, and kept hitting 25 punches. They were all panting. Even if they used a baseball bat, I didn''t feel any pain at all. !" "bat?" Adam narrowed his eyes and pointed to Megan''s stomach: "Hit your stomach." "correct." Megan nodded naturally. Adam lifted Megan''s clothes slightly, and immediately saw a severe bruise. "I want to take you to do CT." Adam picked up Megan and walked quickly to the CT room. Wounds on the legs and arms, you can wait a while. He is now seriously worried that the severe trauma to Megan''s abdomen may cause internal bleeding. In the last train derailment incident, the person who was okay on the outside, called friends and relatives to report safety, talked and laughed, but slowly bleeds, but finally died silently in the emergency room. "Sorry, cut in!" When he arrived at the CT room, Adam said to the doctors and patients who were about to enter. "You first, Dr. Duncan." The doctor was very talkative, and when Adam entered, he began to calm the unhappy patients. ct room. "Sure enough, there is internal bleeding." Adam looked at the display on the scanning screen and let out a sigh of relief. As long as you know it in advance, you won''t be afraid. The scariest thing is that I don''t notice it at all. "Go and inform Megan''s parents." Adam told the nurse. Not for a while. Megan''s parents are here. Adam pointed to the ct scan screen and said: "Megan has internal bleeding and must be operated on immediately. I will deal with the wounds on my body later in the course of the operation." "We really didn''t hit her." Megan''s parents said helplessly. "I believe you." Adam nodded and said: "Meghan should be suffering from congenital painlessness This is an extremely rare autosomal recessive genetic disease that caused her to feel no pain when she was injured." "Omg!" Megan''s adoptive mother covered her mouth and said, "That''s why she plays so rough and always gets hurt." "Correct." Adam said: "This has yet to be followed by a genetic test. The top priority now is to perform an operation on Megan to stop the bleeding... Megan, where are you going?" But while he was talking, he swept away Megan and ran outside. Adam immediately caught up with Megan. "I don''t want surgery!" Megan struggled and said: "It''s too expensive! They can''t afford it. Don''t keep telling my adoptive parents that I have a defect. They will send me back." "Don''t worry, they won''t." Adam met her pleading gaze, and felt sour at her pitiful words. If his diagnosis was correct and Megan had congenital painlessness, under normal circumstances, she should have been detected at a very young age. But after listening to her, Adam understood that Meghan must have moved a lot of families. No foster family was willing to treat her seriously, and always sent her back to the orphanage immediately after finding that she seemed to have a problem. This led to no diagnosis, and then prevent and protect yourself. "Woo! Baby!" Megan''s adoptive mother cried and rushed to her daughter when she heard such heartfelt words, and hugged her daughter: "Mom and Dad will never send you back. You are our daughter!" "Correct!" Megan''s adoptive father also walked over and hugged his wife and daughter with a distressed look: "Don''t worry, Dad will pay. We are a family and will never be separated." Seeing such a scene, Adam smiled with relief. There are still good people in this world. Chapter 639: Bald Sheldon Medical center. The little girl Megan traveled to multiple families, jumping back and forth in front of the death line unconsciously, and finally found a parent who didn''t care about''her flaws'' and was willing to truly love her before she died unexpectedly. In this respect, she is much luckier than most orphans. Operating room. "Is this a baseball bat? Seriously?" John Carter was very excited to follow Adam in, standing aside, looking around unnaturally, watching Megan''s severe abdominal injury, and he couldn''t believe that someone would be so cruel to beat such a beautiful and cute girl with a baseball bat. "Who is so cruel?" "It''s normal for the bear child to start with neither light nor heavy, so someone needs to be disciplined." While performing the operation, Adam said casually: "But this time Megan took the initiative to let them fight." "Just because she thinks she has superpowers?" Carter was speechless. "Do not!" Adam explained: "She wanted to save other girls, the little girls who were bullied by these bear kids. She wanted to be a superhero and protect the weak, so she rushed up bravely and said to these bear kids, let go of that. Girl, hit me if you want to. I''m not afraid of being hit." "A lovely little girl." The nurse looked at Megan, who fell asleep like an angel after anesthesia, and her eyes were full of affection. So pretty and cute and so just and brave. Very obedient. In the world of Oriental film and television dramas, this is the spirit of light spraying from the sky of the sky, and there is a muscle and bones in the body at a young age, and the flying dragon will go to the sky if there is a little chance. "Those boys are so skinny." Another nurse felt distressed: "Even such a cute little sister has been so cruel, and they will have no girlfriends in the future!" The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched. These bear kids are definitely the kind of straight steel men from the inside to the outside of Doctor Doom. If this kind of thing is recorded and followed them all the time, it is really possible that you won''t find a girlfriend for the rest of your life. 25 punches! The baseball bat makes a full blow! Too ruthless! I don''t know if they yelled any second-degree lines when they were hitting hard with a baseball bat. For example: "I will never want a girlfriend for the rest of my life!" "What will happen to her in the future?" Carter asked: "The operation is just to help her eliminate internal and external injuries. There seems to be no effective treatment for this painless disease, right?" "indeed." Adam nodded: "This can only rely on self-protection. Everyone hopes that there is no physical pain, but if there is really no physical pain, it will be the beginning of spiritual pain." Without pain as a feedback warning, people are easily injured. And in many cases, he suffered irreversible injuries. At that time, the pain of the soul will be endless. The operation is simple and successful. Adam didn''t let Carter start stitching, but he stitched the wounds perfectly, including the wounds on Megan''s arm and calf, as well as other large and small wounds left in the past. How can children not love beauty? Little girls and even boys are no exception. Their pursuit of beauty is even more obvious. In this life, Asia often hears relatives and friends talking about children, they will say: "Wow, now the children are terrible, they are so young, they know who is beautiful and who is not, and they will surround themselves when they see beautiful female teachers. Emmm. Many of the children who teach children are freshly graduated female college students, young and beautiful, with a little dress up, the children have no resistance at all, and they all want to get close to the teacher. There are also beautiful classmates and classmates. So many mothers became jealous and began to ask their sons to send propositions: "Who is pretty with XX and I?" In the beginning, the son had no experience, so he honestly said that his female classmates, female classmates or female teachers were pretty. Then after the mother made a post, the son knew from then on. When the mother asked this question, the standard answer was always: "Mom is the most beautiful!" Megan''s wound was so big and ugly, she fixed it three times with staples, making it even uglier. Does she care about beauty and ugliness? Not! She just cares more about survival! And now she is fortunate enough to meet a parent who is willing to really love her, so from now on, she can love beauty and stinky beauty just like ordinary girls. Adam naturally couldn''t let her lose at the starting line. The operation is over. "Doctor Duncan?" Megan''s adoptive parents, who had been waiting outside, greeted him expectantly. "Don''t worry, the operation was a success." Adam smiled. "Thank God!" Megan''s adoptive parents immediately embraced excitedly. "Thank you, Dr. Duncan." After thanking God, Megan''s adoptive parents began to thank Adam. Emmm. He was ranked second every time, and if he changed to Dr. House next door, he might say something like no God, but Adam didn''t care. Many people don''t necessarily really thank God, it''s just a subconscious expression. Moreover, the existence of Adam''s transcendence itself cannot deny the possibility of a higher existence. This is the place of another person (emperor), and he is not the zealous Adam of the Second Middle School. He doesn''t want to be''not under me,'' and he doesn''t want to be detached. It''s better to be a little awed. "Meghan''s injury is no longer a problem." Adam told: "But her painlessness needs extra protection, especially self-protection. You will still pay more attention in the future." "Well, we will." Megan''s adoptive parents nodded repeatedly. Adam saw the sincerity in their eyes and was very pleased in his heart. Used to seeing the ugliness, and suddenly encountering the light of truth, goodness and beauty, it is really touching. "I know I''m a little presumptuous, but I still want to propose one thing..." Adam considered it. "Dr. Duncan, you say, we all listen to you." Megan''s adoptive parents trusted Adam very much. So Adam began to make his suggestions. To sum up, it is one sentence: He wants to introduce a friend to Megan! And this friend is Shelton. As long as Megan can learn one-tenth of Ke Shelton''s caution, the serious side effects of painlessness will not affect Megan''s future life at all. joke! When Sheldon encounters a sneezing person, he can avoid it for the first time, and then starts disinfection, monitoring his body temperature with a thermometer at any time. Even the bowel movements are recorded, especially the first base notebook of the whole series from childhood to capital. When shaking hands with your family, wear gloves and wash your hands with disinfectant as soon as possible. In order to prevent physical accidents, he even hid his real body in the bedroom for a while and made a simple robot device with a big face with a big screen, instead of him to go to work at the university. Wearing a suit of the Flash, walking with Batman, Green Lantern, Aquaman, Wonder Woman, and Superman, the DC Justice League six giants are already complete, but the Flash Sheldon saw a group of people stealing cars there~www .novelhall.com~ Turn around without saying a word. Just ask, who else is so smooth and natural? Ok. Of course, Leonard''s Green Lantern, Howard''s Batman, Rajesh''s Aquaman, are all so persuaded. And they are exactly Shelton''s few friends. Then Petunia, who had always been very strong and reckless, had been with Sheldon for a long time, wearing a Wonder Woman suit, and flashed directly with Sheldon. Even his brain is full of muscles. Zach, who has not been with Sheldon for a few days, wears a superman suit and looks at the S logo on his chest. After thinking and thinking, he still followed Sheldon and them. This is Sheldon''s influence. Megan woke up. After Adam told her what she wanted to pay attention to, he smiled and said, "Megan, I will introduce you to a friend. You can treat him as Professor X in the X-Men. You will learn more from him in the future. If you After learning his skills, you dont have to worry about your problems from now on, and your parents can feel at ease. Megan''s adoptive parents nodded repeatedly. Adam persuaded them. "Ok." Megan is very considerate: "But will he be willing to be friends with me?" "You all like comics, and you all like superheroes." Adam smiled and said: "And they are all my friends. I usually communicate more comics through phone calls and letters. I believe you will become friends." Will Sheldon be friends with a little girl? Ha ha! Adam is not worried about this. In the future, if Leonard hadn''t pressed his head, told him not to look at the camera and pulled him away, he would have naturally become friends with a little girl. In ten or twenty years, he will still be a child! Chapter 640: Professor Cooper and Painless Man Medical center. After Megan agreed, Adam called Sheldon. "Don''t do it!" Sheldon on the phone refused without hesitation. Megan''s eyes couldn''t help but darken. While Megan''s adoptive parents were relieved, they became a little anxious. Although out of trust in Adam, and Adam described the benefits for Megan to make this friend named Sheldon. But its impossible for their six-year-old daughter to make friends with an eighteen-year-old boy. Seeing Sheldon''s decisive refusal over there now, in their eyes, it is obvious that Sheldon is a certain abnormality. After removing their biggest worries, they began to hope that Sheldon, a friend, could bring radical changes to their daughter Megan. Painlessness cannot be treated, it can only be self-prevented. It is still very difficult to see her previous daughter Megan''s rough play, relying on her to prevent it. In this case, the prospects described by Adam are even more dreamlike and beautiful. "Don''t rush to refuse." Adam raised Erkang''s hand to Megan''s family and made a calm look. He smiled and said to Shelton on the other side of the phone: "If I remember correctly, today is Wednesday. You should be here. Do you want to buy new comics at the comics shop?" "of course!" On the other side of the phone, Sheldon naturally said, "Everyone knows that Wednesday night is the new comic book day every week. I''m not in the comics shop at this time, where is it?" "Are there any new updates for the X-Men?" Adam smiled. "Have!" On the other end of the phone, Sheldon stopped after saying a word: "Don''t worry, I won''t spoil you." "If I remember correctly, someone is Chewman?" Adam continued the routine Sheldon: "He also relied on the X-Men comics to overcome his fear and become a member of the superhero?" "Someone is me!" Sheldon said without hesitation: "I''m the chewing man!" "Ok." Adam''s mouth curled up: "I still know that someone''s idol is Professor X? What will Professor X do when facing a newly awakened super-powered child?" "He will find them, then take them in, teach them to control their superpowers, and become a qualified X-Men." Sheldon''s voice hesitated. "Then there is a little girl who has awakened a painless superpower, but she cannot control this superpower freely, so she is always hurt." Adam smiled and said, "What would you do if it was Professor X? What would you do if it was the Chewman who inherited the philosophy of Professor X?" "...He will help this little girl." Sheldon''s voice was much lower. "Do you understand what I mean?" Adam plays with the taste. "Y~e~s..." Sheldon paused and responded weakly. How could he refute himself. "Well, Chewman, come and say hello to Painless Man." Adam remote commanded. "Hello, I''m Chewing Man Sheldon Cooper." On the other end of the phone, Sheldon greeted helplessly. "Hello, I am Megan Clifford, the painless man." Megan glanced at his adoptive parents, then looked at Adam, and greeted Sheldon generously: "From now on, we will be teammates. Together we will protect the weak and save the world." "No, no, no!" On the other end of the phone, Sheldon was reluctant: "We are not teammates, you are my super student, you have to call me Professor Cooper!" "Sheldon got his first PhD at the age of 15, and is studying for the second Ph.D. Like Professor X in the X-Men, he is very knowledgeable and intelligent." Adam soothed: "You call him Professor Cooper, which is also called." "Yep!" Megan''s adoptive parents had already laughed from ear to ear at the moment, and quickly followed to persuade Megan. If there is one last trace of worry before, then they are almost completely relieved at this moment. The teenager named Sheldon Cooper on the other end of the phone was clearly a child, and he didn''t know if he had a daughter Megan at his mental age. He is also a super genius and has a good teaching role for his daughter. He usually just writes letters on the phone. This friend, they were too willing to accept it for their daughter Megan. "okay then." Megan pouted and shouted crisply, "Professor Cooper." I treat you as a teammate, but you want to be my professor! It''s a bit too much. No matter how sensible Megan is, she is only a six-year-old girl, and she still feels a little unconvinced with the older child Sheldon in her heart. "Very good, Painless Man." Shelton seems to have found a sense of substitution, and his tone is much cheerful: "Professor Cooper will help you control your own abilities in the future." "I have an idea." Adam smiled and interjected: "Professor Cooper, I will send you all kinds of information and precautions for Painlessness, and then you will make a life schedule for Painless Man, and draft a supervision. Agreement, how about you coming to be the urging officer?" "Develop a schedule of daily life and rest, draft a supervision agreement?" On the other side of the phone, Sheldon exclaimed in surprise: "I will do it all?" "If you don''t want to, I can..." Adam teased. "No! I can!" Sheldon exclaimed: "I like drafting documents and urging others! You are not allowed to rob me!" "I don''t want to grab it." Adam winked at Megan, and teased Sheldon on the other end of the phone: "But I want to see the effect, you know, if the painless superpower is out of control, it will be a disaster for Megan. I must see the effectiveness and feasibility in this life schedule and supervision agreement. Don''t just write the terms that are beneficial to you, otherwise you will not be qualified to draft this agreement, and you are not worthy of Megan calling you Professor Cooper. " "Oh~" Sheldon wailed: "Isn''t it all right? I drafted the agreement for free, and freely supervised it. It makes me feel very reasonable!" "Then a little bit Adam knocked Sheldon and immediately passed a carrot. "Great!" The stick and carrot strategy is worthy of being the first choice for ancient and modern Chinese and foreign coins. The effect should not be too good. Shelton immediately cheered. Adam confessed to Sheldon a few more times, and then handed the phone to Megan to let her communicate with Sheldon. "Doctor Duncan, what''s that favorable clause that makes Professor Cooper cool?" Although it is known that Shelton''s psychological age is still a child, Megan''s father still couldn''t help but ask. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, it''s just some very boring and childish terms, such as respecting him, not ridiculing him, and laughing when he tells a joke." "That''s it." When Megan''s parents heard it, they couldn''t help laughing. "There is no cure for Megan''s painless disease, and only obsessive-compulsive disorders like Sheldon can cure Megan to the maximum, so that Megan has the best sense of self-protection." Adam smiled: "But Sheldon is not with Meghan after all, so at the beginning, I have to trouble you to cooperate with Sheldon and strictly urge Meghan to follow the schedule of life and rest set by Sheldon for her until Megan thoroughly develops good self-protection habits. Believe me, Sheldon is the best at setting timetables and supervising people. " "We will." Megans adoptive parents nodded and promised: "We trust you, Dr. Duncan." The three of them watched Megan chatting with Sheldon and talking to you in a very childish way, and they all smiled with relief. "Obsessive-compulsive disorder treats painless, I am really a genius!" Adam thought triumphantly. Chapter 641: Internship training and attending Medical center. Adam compiled the most detailed painless information and precautions, and after passing it to Sheldon, under Christina''s urging, he went to Alice Grey to open a small stove. "Meredith really went?" Adam looked at Christina. Suddenly there were a few people missing, only he and Christina were facing Alice Grey, feeling a lot of empty immediately. "What do you think?" Christina shrugged: "When she was eating with Finn at noon, she was hit by Dr. Sheppert and was directly hooked away by Dr. Sheput in front of Finn with an operation. How dare she break the appointment at night." "She will regret it sooner or later." Adam shook his head. Christina showed a helpless expression. Merediths mother, Alice Grey, didnt care at all about her daughters things, knocked on the desk, and reminded her indifferently: "Lets get started!" Christina immediately straightened her waist, held her notebook, and stared at Alice Grey with scorching eyes... discussing medical techniques with Adam. no way. With her strength, she can only listen. This has made her look down upon the heroes. Many more people don''t even have the qualifications and strength to listen. The next day. morning. When a familiar figure appeared in the hospital, it immediately caused a gossip storm. "That''s not Mark Sloan! Why is he here again!" "Don''t you see him put on a white coat in the hospital? I heard that he, like Dr. Sheppert and Dr. Montgomery, resigned from Boston and officially joined the Medical Center." "Tsk tut! Is this true love? Or is it true blood?" "Look, look, Dr. Sheputt is walking over, we''re going to fight!" "Can''t afford to fight, it was an accident last time. Afterwards, I injured Dr. Sheputt''s hand. The director has roared many times. If he gets hurt again, the director must be completely mad." "Yes, the hand of a famous doctor is the most precious asset of the hospital, so you must never get hurt." "I heard that Dr. Yang likes authority the most, and it is because of this that he gets along with Dr. Burke. So, Dr. Burke''s hands are everything to her~" "You''re not right, hehe." "You''re not right, hehe." "You little girls, I really don''t know what to say, I dare to think too much." "Stop talking, look, Dr. Sheputt is chasing the director directly for an explanation." "Nothing. For the director, business is business. Although Dr. Sheppert''s neurosurgery has a high status, but in terms of earning power, it is only half of that of plastic surgery. How could the director listen to him." "Half? This is too exaggerated? Dr. Sheppert earns 2 million for the hospital a year. Doesn''t it mean that Dr. Sloan can make 4 million for the hospital a year?" "It''s just such an exaggeration! If this Doctor Mark Sloan can''t make that much money, do you really think he can make such waves by being tall and handsome?" "How tall and handsome is he? Huh, he can''t be compared to Dr. Duncan at all!" "Yes, Dr. Duncan is too serious, otherwise, on his terms, even if he doesn''t have that much money, he can be better than this Mark." "Oh, it''s a pity, I hope that Dr. Duncan can be like this Mark Sloan, even if it''s a little bit good." "Hmm!" A group of little nurses are secretly gossiping there. "This must be a nightmare." When Dr. Montgomery saw Mark Sloan, he directly raised his forehead, then went up to question Mark, and finally broke up. At noon. When Adam went from the emergency room to the cafeteria and walked through the corridor, he was surprised to find a weird scene. "Get out! Get out! Get out!" Following a series of rapid roars from a woman, Dr. Montgomery reluctantly walked out of the ward. "I am not wrong, right?" Adam was surprised: "When will you be please out by the patient?" "Obviously, I am absent-minded today." Dr. Montgomery leaned against the wall, closing his eyes wearily. As a top-notch neonatologist, she has always been the object of the patient and family vying to please her, and she has not experienced such an embarrassing situation for a long time. "What about the patient?" Adam obviously also knew the reason why Dr. Montgomery was absent-minded, but he was too lazy to say this, and was more curious about what condition made her so embarrassed. Because it is not a difficult case, even if Dr. Montgomery is absent-minded, he will not encounter such a thing. "The pregnant woman''s cervix has been fully opened and contracted three times, but the fetus is still 2 cm above the pelvis, and there is no obvious tendency to fall." Dr. Montgomery closed his eyes and said. "Then you should have a cesarean section right away." Adam took the medical record in her hand and looked at it while frowning: "Otherwise, over time, as the number of contractions increases, the heart rate of the fetus will become slower and slower, and it is very likely that there will be late heart rate slowing..." "I know, don''t I even know this?" Dr. Montgomery opened his eyes and said irritably: "But the pregnant woman insists on giving birth naturally, saying that she is not a weak woman. She will not shrink when she is in danger. She must follow her birth plan and feel the pain of childbirth. Let me not scare her, and then screamed me out." "Are you?" Adam closed the medical record and looked at her. "what did you say?" Doctor Montgomery was startled. "Doctor Addison Montgomery!" Adam sternly said: "Are you a weak woman? What are you doing? The patient comes as he pleases? What danger does she understand? At this time, she still insists on a natural childbirth plan and proudly says that she will not shrink from danger and experience the pain of natural childbirth. She is risking the lives of herself and the child. You are her doctor! Give up your love and love, now use your top doctor''s experience and intuition to tell me what should she do now? " He looked at the data in the medical record, and it was urgent. "She should have a C-section immediately." Dr. Montgomery said subconsciously. "Then what are you waiting for?" Adam said in a deep voice: "Now every minute of waiting, their mother and child are more dangerous! You are her attending doctor, the top authority, show your authority and majesty, stop being weak, and take responsibility for the lives of their mother and son! " Many patients are very stubborn. Once the doctor does not show sufficient authority, they will immediately follow their own wishes. For example, Dr. Montgomerys experience and intuitive judgment are that a Caesarean section must be performed immediately because a series of data such as the weight of the fetus shows that it is difficult to have a smooth delivery. After a long time, the baby may die from a slow heart rate. Even pregnant women themselves are dangerous. Even in a modern hospital, one body and two lives are not uncommon. For a woman, giving birth is a matter of life and death, not a joke. That is really summed up by countless blood and tears. But this pregnant woman was very stubborn, and Dr. Montgomery was absent-minded because of the dog-blood polygamy, so that she seemed not authoritative and self-confident. The pregnant woman immediately noticed it, and then gave Dr. Montgomery back with a few words: "Is it possible to have a late heart rate? Is it now? No? Without you saying a fart! I am not a weak woman, I will not be in danger Just back off, I have my own childbirth plan!" Perhaps she has achieved some success in other fields, giving her the illusion that as long as she sticks to her ideas, she will win in the end. Unfortunately, not all successful paths can be replicated in other fields. The professional thing is to have professional people come! Chapter 642: What should come will always come Medical center. Ward. "Rebecca..." After being reprimanded by Adam, Dr. Montgomery also reacted. At this time, it was true that the pregnant woman could not let her temper. He took a deep breath, walked in again with Adam''s company, and began to persuade the pregnant woman. However, once such things as trust and authority are lost, they cannot be picked up again in a short period of time. "I have a plan!" Pregnant woman Rebecca stubbornly said: "You can''t be 100% sure, as long as there is a glimmer of hope, I will follow my plan! I don''t want to accommodate your convenience or avoid legal disputes and miss the whole process of giving birth to my child. !" "This is not for convenience or to avoid legal disputes, but for professional judgment..." Adam helped persuade. "who are you?" The pregnant woman interrupted directly: "You are so young, at most just an intern, even Dr. Montgomery is not sure, what qualifications do you have to say professional judgment?" After that, no matter how Adam and Dr. Montgomery persuaded, she just refused to listen, and yelled at Adam and them again. "what should I do now?" Dr. Montgomery looked at Adam subconsciously. "up to you." Adam shrugged and said: "As doctors, we have done everything we should do. We are not ashamed. Then she will do whatever she wants. As she said, we can''t be 100% sure." "I had to do that." Dr. Montgomery sighed. Adam glanced at her and turned to the cafeteria. This is the relationship between the two people. Since that time, the kudzu rash was much closer than the average colleague, and the situation was critical and there were no outsiders, otherwise he would not reprimand Dr. Montgomery before. After all, Dr. Montgomery is the director of the neonatology department. Even if he loses his standard this time, it will be face-saving. buffet. "I can barely take it anymore." Meredith grabbed her hair and said weakly. "Who makes you date two people at once whimsical." Christina murmured: "You think you are Adam!" "Don''t talk to me." Adam smiled and sat down. "This is complimenting you!" Christian joked: "Before Meredith said that she had this absurd idea because she thought that surgeons were fantasizing crazy surgeries beyond reality, making the impossible possible. This argument also makes some sense. But it''s not for her! Because she is not the top surgeon, nor does she have the talent of the top surgeon. That''s why she was exhausted from the beginning. But this statement applies to you Adam Duncan. I think you are very relaxed. Because you are the best! " "..." Adam was speechless. Because he seems to apply this sentence that blackened the surgeon into a scum... "Mr. Enthusiasm is here." Christina leaned back tactically, showing an expression on the scene. "Congratulations!" Mark Sloan went straight to the table, glanced at Adam, and looked at Meredith: "I knew you would succeed. Have a drink tonight? Celebrating the victory of our two dirty juniors?" "Go away!" Meredith rolled his eyes. "Doctor Duncan." Mark Sloan looked at Adam again: "I look forward to working with you as a colleague." "I also look forward to Dr. Sloan''s guidance." Adam smiled. Mark Sloan''s smile was stagnant, but he remembered the pressure and frustration that Adam brought to him the last time the boy with Leo syndrome. "Doctor Sloan, how is Mr. Sullivan?" Christina hurriedly finished the game. "you are?" Mark glanced at her. "This is Christina Young." Christina was startled: "We just met this morning. I am Mr. Sullivans bedside doctor." "I don''t need a doctor in this case." Mark''s arrogance almost overflowed. His tenderness and teasing are only aimed at beautiful women, but Christina''s appearance is not in his aesthetics. "I''m not asking to be a tube bed doctor." Christina was furious: "I''m just asking about my patient''s condition." "He is no longer your patient." Mark said indifferently, then turned and left. Didi. Didi. Adam''s pager rang, took it out, and immediately got up and ran to the ward. On the corridor. "Doctor Duncan, hurry up! Doctor Montgomery needs your help!" When the nurse saw Adam, he immediately reminded him loudly. "where?" When Mark walking in front heard this, he asked the nurse, and then ran to the ward. "Ah! Ah!" Outside the delivery room, the cry of pain from the pregnant woman came from afar. "Huh! Huh! Baby, I love you, I love you so much!" The pregnant woman''s husband is struggling with his wife. "To shut up!!!" The original stubborn pregnant woman who had to experience the process of having a childbirth had lost her initial strength at this moment, and wailed and cursed at her husband who encouraged him. It hurts too much! "what''s the situation?" When Adam walked over, he saw a turmoil. "The baby''s head came out, but it got stuck." Dr. Montgomery exclaimed: "Shoulder dystocia!" "He is too big." Adam immediately understood what was going on. This is the baby''s shoulders hanging on the bones of the genitals, stuck and unable to come out. "Do something!" The pregnant woman''s husband shouted. "Using thigh flexion to midwifery." Dr. Montgomery held the baby''s head and shouted, "Adam, help me put the baby''s shoulder back into place!" "it is good!" Adam had no other words. After the nurse lifted the pregnant woman''s thigh, she pressed the pregnant woman''s belly to assist Dr. Montgomery''s movements. "damn it!" Dr. Montgomery tried a few times, his forehead began to sweat: "No!" "Expand the voice cut!" At this time, Mark Sloan suggested. "scissors!" Called Dr. Montgomery. The nurse immediately handed her the scissors. "what!" The pregnant woman screamed again. Ordinary delivery can''t be anesthetized, all the pain will be transmitted to the pregnant woman''s brain for the first time. "I want to try the Woz rotation method." After Dr. Montgomery widened the external sound incision, he tried again. Unfortunately, it still doesn''t work. The baby is too big, and it''s just a reminder at this time. "Or not!" Doctor Montgomery looked ugly. "Now I can only use Zavenari method to push the baby''s body back again, and then do an emergency caesarean section." Adam reminded: "If the child is not taken out within five minutes, he will be brain dead!" "Correct!" Dr. Montgomery looked at the pregnant woman: "Rebecca, I need your consent!" "I agree, I agree! Get him out quickly! Ah!" Pregnant woman Rebecca is no longer as stubborn and strong as before. "It''s too late to go to the operating room, get the Caesarean section operation tray!" Dr. Montgomery ordered. "I go!" Adam ran out like a gust of wind. This kind of moment must race against time. No matter how angry the pregnant woman was before, the child in her belly is innocent. As a doctor, Adam must do his best. Chapter 643: I am a plastic surgeon, not a suture! Medical center. delivery room. Because the pregnant woman ignored the doctor''s repeated advice and insisted on giving birth according to her delivery plan, she is now facing dystocia, tossing half of her life, and returning to the cesarean section. But there is no preparation, time is urgent, and even general anesthesia is too late, so I can only choose local anesthesia. Adam brought the Caesarean section surgery tray as quickly as possible. "She started to twitch!" "4 mg tranquilizer!" "Okay, I''m going to start!" Dr. Montgomery took the scalpel, risking the unsatisfactory operating environment, possibly infecting the pregnant woman, and risking serious complications afterwards, and directly opened the pregnant woman''s belly. The five-minute countdown hangs over everyone''s heads. Adam and neither of them hoped that the child in the pregnant belly could not experience the first breath of birth because of his mother''s stubbornness. "Ready to take out the baby! He is so big!" After all, Dr. Montgomery is the top neonatologist and took out the baby as quickly as possible. The baby''s size is beyond normal. "Umbilical cord clamp!" Dr. Montgomery held the baby and gave him a breath with micro airbags, but there was no response. This is still the case after clamping the umbilical cord that breathes with the mother. "He''s not breathing anymore! Adam, mother gave it to you." Doctor Montgomery''s face changed, he cut the umbilical cord with scissors, and shouted at Adam. "it is good." Adam nodded and calmly began to take care of the pregnant woman''s follow-up surgery. Dr. Montgomery was more familiar with neonatology first aid, holding the unbreathing baby, went to the side for first aid. "Shall I come?" Mark Sloan said he was going to take over Adam''s job. As a top-level attendant, he does his part at this moment, and just takes advantage of this to show his love to his lover, and to appease his discomfort in the mood of heavenly medicine. "No need to." When Dr. Montgomery heard that, while giving the baby first aid, he shouted: "Adam will be in charge! He is more familiar with this kind of operation! Wait until the last stitch!" "..." Mark Sloan''s face suddenly darkened. He is a top-notch plastic surgeon, and his income is twice that of neurosurgery. He is truly at the top of the doctor''s income chain, and he is even despised at this moment. Still in comparison with an intern, he was completely denied by his lover who is also a top-notch doctor. Co-authoring him is a stitched one? ! He hasn''t felt the unkindness of the medical contempt chain to their plastic surgeons for a long time. At this moment, he suddenly understood how his once best friend Derek Sheppert felt when he saw him and Addison fighting together. He didn''t care about it before. Because he stabs others back, and he doesn''t care about ethics or anything. Everyone is a good friend, and the fertilizer does not flow into the outsiders'' fields, so I can find some excitement. If you make a fuss, just reconcile. But now in his proudest and most proud professional field, being stabbed by the same top lover in other fields, he deeply felt the tingling and anger. Is this the smell of green? Mark Sloan stood there blankly. But Adam and Dr. Montgomery didn''t have time to talk to him. Dr. Montgomery is giving emergency care to a non-breathing baby. Adam faces new challenges. The pregnant woman started to have arterial hemorrhage after so much toss. Mark''s eyes flashed when he saw this scene. He wanted to see if Adam, an intern, would work. This kind of life-and-death condition, even him, would be in a hurry. After all, he specializes in surgery, and he is not good at saving people. But what disappointed him was that Adam was always calm and calm, commanding the assistance of a group of nurses, and soon stabilized his condition, greeted Dr. Montgomery, and went directly to the operating room. This kind of surgery can no longer be done in the delivery room. Dr. Montgomery also rescued the baby. After putting the baby in the incubator, he was sent directly to the neonatal intensive care unit for observation and monitoring. "you succeeded." Mark stepped forward and rejoiced. "leave me alone!" Doctor Montgomery gave a cold scream, walked to the husband of the pregnant woman who was already at a loss, told him about the situation, and after repeated comforts, hurried to the operating room. Her patient has not been completely out of danger yet. The thought that it was because Mark entered the medical center directly without saying hello, she was absent-minded, without the usual confidence and determination, and almost killed or killed her, she became ashamed and indignant. Adam''s reprimand could not help but come to mind. She is Dr. Addison Montgomery, the top attending neonatologist, and this is her greatest pride and identity. And what is she doing now? For these **** affections, I almost lost myself! Mark, her adulterer, was so **** asshole, saying that she loved her the most, so that she fell in love with him for a while. But turning around, he blatantly cheated on other women again. This is the real reason why she came to find her husband after a few months and was ready to start again. She is really ready to live with him. Compared with Mark, the husband Derek, who was very indifferent to her, is more worthy of being together. It''s just a thing of the past to derail Meredith with her husband. Today''s case shocked her greatly. It''s not that no one wants her, why should she sink into the whirlpool of these two people, lose herself, and smash her pride? At this moment, she decided to stay away from the two most important men in her life and start over! Operating room. "Adam, how is it?" Dr. Montgomery asked when he came in. "Don''t worry, it has completely stabilized." Adam said while performing the operation. Dr. Montgomery breathed a sigh of relief, stepped forward and stood on the sidelines, and joined Adam to treat the pregnant woman. Near the end. "Should you call Doctor Sloan?" Adam teased: "Now we have to stitch." "What do you want him for? You should come." Dr. Montgomery smiled and said, "I know your stitching technique is not worse than him, you don''t need him at all!" "Then I will stitch it up." Adam did not deny this statement, and finished the final stitching with a smile. Out of the operating room, Dr. Montgomery took Adam and told the pregnant husband the good news, saying goodbye to the thankful pregnant husband. "Today is really dangerous." While waiting for the elevator, Dr. Montgomery leaned against the wall and let out a breath: "Thank you, Adam!" "You''re welcome." Adam joked: "As long as you don''t blame me for challenging your authority and majesty." "What majesty do I have? Those things about me have been spread all over the world." Dr. Montgomery smiled bitterly: "Adam, you are right. I shouldn''t be entangled in the blood of love. I don''t care what other doctors and nurses think of me, but I can''t care about the life and death of my patients! The lesson of this time. Its so profound! Without you, the pregnant mother and her child might have died." "Take a warning." Adam sighed. He knew the situation better than Dr. Montgomery, it was not possible at all. Without his timely rescue, the pregnant woman and the baby had died. The reward of the system +0.01+0.005 clearly shows the result. And why is it all? The stubbornness of pregnant women accounted for 50%, and Dr. Montgomerys mistakes due to emotional misbehavior accounted for 50%! The attending doctor must be confident and decisive, and make patients without medical foundations believe in their professional judgments, instead of letting them get lucky and willful. The elevator is coming. Adam and Dr. Montgomery walked in Who are you? " Adam was surprised to see Dr. Montgomery press the button on the negative floor, which is the hospital morgue. "I go there to reflect on it." Doctor Montgomery smiled. Adam laughed too. Because he saw seriousness in her eyes and understood her thoughts. Without Adam''s timely rescue and enough luck, most pregnant women and babies would now be lying in the underground morgue. Although she is not lucky now, she still wants to go there, facing the corpse lying there, thinking about the consequences of her continuing like this, and reflecting on herself further. She really wants to change. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 644: Heart embroidery, DJing in nightclubs Medical center. surgical. On the corridor. "Good job, Adam!" As soon as Christina saw Adam, she immediately began to praise: "It really proves to us real doctors that real doctors save lives." "Okay, Christina." Meredith interrupted speechlessly: "The plastic surgeon is also a doctor, don''t belittle the whole plastic surgery department just because he makes you angry." "Did I said wrong thing?" Christina mocked: "The real doctor is the one who can save people. Mark Sloan can only make money. If he has the ability, he can save the individual? Such a person, in an emergency, is just like watching the excitement today. But it''s not surprising. Is it possible to rely on him to embroider a flower on the patient''s heart and use a whole picture of the brain to save people? " "puff!" Adam smiled directly, and couldn''t help giving Christina a thumbs up: "Christina, your mouth is really poisonous! It''s awesome!" "no way." Christina spread her hands and said: "Who makes us little people invisible to the eyes, there must be some special features to let him know who Christina Yang is!" "I''m so angry." Adam looked at Christina in surprise. Plastic surgery is indeed in the lower reaches of the chain of medical contempt, but in this society where everything looks for money, plastic surgeons who make a lot of money still have a lot of status. Emmm. Christina had already decided on cardiothoracic surgery, so she stood in the position of cardiothoracic surgery and mocked the plastic surgery downstream of the academic contempt chain. It''s like literati mocking local big money, not only envy the big money, but also despise their crude identities. But she is just an intern, and Mark Sloan is a top-notch plastic surgeon. Once she enters the medical center, she is the director of plastic surgery. The identities are completely unequal. If it wasn''t for irritation, Christina would not do such a real-name mockery, but would still mock things to death. "For you, aren''t you angry?" Christina rolled her eyes. "Hehe, I think he will remember who Christina Young''s is in the future." Adam couldn''t help laughing. It is unbearable for a talented and arrogant surgeon to ignore her in the professional field, let alone an attending doctor who barely meets, even boyfriends, husbands, and parents. She, Christina, mocked you, Mark Sloan. What''s wrong? This is not the first time! Not long after she first came, the group ridiculed that the pediatricians were all kiddies and the psychiatrists were all mentally handicapped! She is extremely popular, so what? As long as Dr. Burke, the top doctor in cardiothoracic surgery, is still her boyfriend and is willing to teach her, she will not worry at all. She doesn''t have the ambitions of Adam. Even the departments of emergency department, gynecology, neonatology, orthopedics, plastic surgery, etc., are actively looking for surgery in the past, in a posture to be proficient in general medicine. She only looked for cardiothoracic surgery, and was completely uninterested in the rotation of other departments. In another two months, the one-year internship period is over. By that time, she will be a formal cardiothoracic surgery resident after finishing her residency exam. She doesn''t bother to care what the director of plastic surgery thinks of her! "You still go with her." Meredith looked at Adam dissatisfied. "I''m just telling the truth." Adam smiled: "Besides, Christina is not going to have any close relationship with Mark Sloan, what''s the matter with a few jokes?" "..." Meredith''s face went dark. She felt that Adam was taunting her. What does this unprepared word mean? Adam smiled when he saw this, and left. Today is the day that Sheldon''s Aunt Beatties is discharged from the hospital. As the bedside doctor and junior, he will naturally go there to see him off. "Mrs. Cooper, Beatis, Emilia." After entering the VIP ward, Adam and the three greeted them one by one. Then, under the expectant eyes of the three, they carefully checked to make sure that there was no problem, and smiled: "Congratulations, Beatis, you can be discharged from the hospital. Up." Two weeks have passed since the last operation. The injury from the operation has recovered and I can move around freely. Cancer has given her a notice. Beatis obviously didn''t want to waste the last bit of time in the hospital. In the last few weeks of her life, even if she didn''t go to nightclubs to play DJ and dance, she wanted to live a wonderful life. "Thank God!" Mary, a devout believer, thanked her greatest hero for the first time. "Mom, I will accompany you wherever you want to go." Emilia said happily. "Although I am discharged from the hospital, don''t do activities that are too exciting." Adam couldn''t help but reminded. "I know." Beatis smiled: "I just want to go and see everywhere." "Amelia and I accompany you." Mary smiled and said, "It just happens to realize our wish to travel together when we were young." "Also." Beatis had no objection. She knew that even if she wanted to go around alone, Mary and Emilia were not at ease. Besides, Emilia and Mary are already the closest people to her in the world. In the last period of time, she did not accompany them, who else would she accompany them? "You can go to the Wharton School of Business and see Misie, let her take Emilia and you around, and get familiar with what college is like in advance." Adam smiled and suggested: "If I remember correctly, Mrs. Cooper''s first university trip was very enjoyable." "Yes!" When Mary heard it, her big eyes lit up: "The first time she took Sheldon to college, he didn''t want me to accompany him. He was afraid that others would treat him as a child, so he asked me to wait outside the university. Fortunately, I met Sam, a classmate in the physics class of Shelton High School. She bought me a school commemorative T-shirt and took me to the campus. What a good girl... Although her purpose is to let Sheldon see me wearing a school commemorative T-shirt to die depressed. But she is really a good girl. What''s more fun is. After I put it on, a boy, Jason, came over and invited Sam to a homecoming barbecue party. Sam said I was her friend. In the end, Jason thought I was also a freshman in school. Can you believe it? He thought I was a female college student! Hahaha. " Having said this, even after many years, Mary still laughed from ear to ear. "Sounds interesting." Beatis couldn''t help but be happy. You know, she is exactly the same as Mary, and this sense of substitution is super strong. "Of course it''s interesting." Mary waved and laughed: "They are all good friends. They know that I am the mother of three children. They admire me and say I am so cool. I really love college!" "Well, let''s go home first, see friends, and then go to Missy''s Wharton School of Business at the first stop, let Missy lead us around the university." Beatis laughed. "Missi is not Sheldon, she will definitely entertain you." Adam smiled and said, "By the way, I still don''t know where Beatis you live?" Emilia quickly said the name of the town. "what?" Adam was surprised: "Are you also in that small town? What a coincidence." "how?" Emilia curiously asked: "You know?" "Correct!" Adam sighed with emotion: "My best friend lives there, and the perfect girlfriend whom a friend recently met is also a teacher in your town''s elementary school." "What''s your friend''s name? And what''s that elementary school teacher''s name?" Beatis laughed: "Maybe we know each other." "My friend''s name is Monica Geller, and my friend''s recent girlfriend is called Anna Taylor." Adam said. "Geller''s?" Beatis laughed and said: "Is it that particularly strong Geller family His family has a boy and a girl with two children, who used to go to the hospital for rugby?" "It''s them!" Adam laughed blankly and said, "It seems that the Geller family is really famous among you." "Teacher Taylor taught me." Emilia couldn''t help but said, "What a coincidence." "Yup." Adam nodded: "What a coincidence." Everyone joked and laughed for a while. The nurse had already helped through the discharge procedures. Adam sent them out of the hospital and asked them to call him if they had something to do. Then they went back to the hospital. Then he saw a familiar figure, which surprised him again. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 645: The clown is myself Medical center. hall. Adam was surprised to see a familiar figure. Although he has only had a fate with each other. But the other party is a vicissitudes of life, perseverance, iron-blooded tenderness, and a suspected God of War. That''s right! This familiar figure is Monica and Rachel Girls Generation, the once obsessed small-town funeral home owner and enroller, and the strongest dad who has played various rescues. Mr. Eliot Deakin! According to Monica, Mr. Deakins young wife lost his wife and is their most famous diamond eldest fifth. And because he loved his deceased wife too much, even if countless women wanted to chase him backwards, he didn''t have a heartbeat, keeping his distance, just being so single, lonely and romantic. The last time Monica''s grandmother passed away, when Adam and her inquired about the man who seemed to be the **** of war, Monica blushed instantly. Gee! If Monica could see now that her girlish dream girl, the unspoken, gentle and silent male god, would flirt with a woman at this moment. And this woman was probably the first time I saw Mr. Dickon. I really don''t know how Monica will feel when she knows. At this moment Adam had already walked in and had a face-to-face meeting with Mr. Dickon, who was suspected of being the **** of war. Adam smiled at him. And Mr. Deakin smiled back, apparently remembering to meet Adam. "Adam, do you know each other?" Dr. Montgomery was surprised. That''s right! The woman who had a good chat with Mr. Deakin was Dr. Montgomery. "It''s been a long time, Mr. Deakin." Adam smiled and said: "Introduce yourself, I am Adam Duncan, a doctor." "Hello, Doctor Duncan." Mr. Deakin smiled and nodded: "I remember you seem to be a friend of the Geller''s." "Yes." Adam smiled and nodded. Several people exchanged a few more words, and Mr. Deakin said goodbye. He came to pick up the deceased and went back to the funeral, and it was not the same thing to stand there all the time. "Adam, tell me about Eliot." Doctor Montgomery pulled Adam aside and asked urgently. "Isn''t it?" Adam looked at her in surprise: "This is the first time you met? And didn''t you just go to the underground morgue to reflect on yourself?" "Yes" Dr. Montgomery flushed, but he was still embarrassed: "Adam, do you believe in love at first sight?" "I do not believe." Adam showed a Lu-style emoji. "..." Dr. Montgomery stagnated and said embarrassingly: "Most people believed it, and I also believed it. In the past, Derek and I were. We were really glued together at that time. Everyone envied us and called us the happy Sheput. I know the result is not so good. That was my mistake. But it is undeniable that we were very loving in those years. " "Mr. Deakin gives you the same feeling?" Adam saw that she did not shy away from her fault, and did not continue to tease. "Correct!" Dr. Montgomery couldn''t help but smiled: "And this feeling is stronger than before. I went to the underground morgue just now to watch these dead bodies introspect, and he came in to pull the dead patients back into the funeral, and his smile instantly hit. After wearing my sadness, I can''t help but smile back..." "Like this?" Adam was a little surprised. "what''s happenin?" Dr. Montgomery asked quickly. "In my impression, he doesn''t seem to be such a person." Adam groaned: "I only met my friend''s grandmother because I attended the funeral of my friend''s grandmother. I heard from my friend that after he lost his wife as a young man, he heard that he could not let go of his beloved wife. It is amazing that any woman who pursues him walks close, he is like you." "It''s love at first sight!" Dr. Montgomery''s eyes lit up: "He really is a gentle, romantic and affectionate man! I feel right! He is not comparable to Derek and Mark!" Adam smiled. A bad guy like Mark is better than him. As for Dr. Shept. Although he also derailed and performed various human confusing behaviors, these were all after he was brutally back-stabbed by his brother and his wife. They are all green as Hulks, angrily losing their minds, and understandable. But understanding belongs to understanding, but in terms of character and infatuation, it really cannot be compared with Mr. Deakin, who has been alone for love for ten or twenty years. "Then congratulations in advance." Adam congratulated Dr. Montgomery. Mr. Deakins deep-rooted good image in Adams heart is indeed stronger than the two men of Dr. Montgomery. In the future, if they are together and their emotions stabilize, Dr. Montgomery can better treat illnesses and save people, which is also a good deed. Because Monica was pregnant, Adam didn''t tease her with the news. A few days later. Adam saw Mr. Deakin again at the medical center. And this time I already know that Dr. Montgomery did not choose Shept, nor his own Mark. He watched his "true love" in desperation, sparks overflowing with a very temperament man, and stepped forward without hesitation. The front is up. "The show is coming!" Christina leaned over to Adam''s side, staring at that side with scorching eyes, only to eat a pack of popcorn. "Better fight! Then Mark hurt his hand and never recovered." "Oh, he really offended you, right?" Adam turned his head to look at Christina, revealing that Leonard looked at the same expression of Rajesh that he had to discuss with him while watching an action romance movie. "Hmm!" Christina gave a small look of course. there. "Get to know, Mark Sloan, Director of Plastic Surgery at the Medical Center." Mark offered his hand to Eliot Dickon. "Elliott Deacon." Mr. Deakin also stretched out his hand, but he didn''t report his identity, and his expression was very calm. Emmm. Mr. Deakin is almost fifty in his forties and looks a bit old. Mark and Montgomery are both in their thirties, and they are not in their forties, and they are in prime of life. Moreover, he often exercises, and his appearance, income, and figure are all three in one, all of which have not been spared. Without this capital, how could he be so profligate, even the best and best friend''s most beloved goddess wife could hook him. Therefore, the self-reliant and sturdy Mark, the first reaction is to use the most old-fashioned and most practical disarming power. By shaking hands, he increased his strength and wanted to remind the old mans rivals. But soon his smile solidified there. Because the "old man" in his eyes is very energetic, no matter how he increases his strength, the other party has no response, just staring at him indifferently. The expert is by my side. The clown was myself. Seeing a pair of rivals who could obviously increase their strength to counterattack with ease, Mark became scared. These hands are his greatest capital. "mark!" Seeing them shaking hands for so long, Dr. Montgomery immediately guessed Mark''s plan and shouted angrily: "Let go!" Mr. Deakin let go of his hand. Dr. Montgomery immediately stepped forward, took Mr. Deakin''s hand, and looked up distressedly. Mark''s face was pale. Adam narrowed his eyes. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 646: I only recognize Adam for the operation Medical center. The duel between the strongest God of War and Dr. Sunami ended in the defeat of Dr. Sunami. Mark was both angry that he was lost to the "old man" rival, and also angry that Dr. Montgomery treated him so differently in public. But Adam saw something different. Mr. Deakin''s appearance was calm, but the indifference in his eyes actually sounded the alarm in Adam''s heart. Although Adam has always jokingly called him a suspected God of War. The God of War killed countless people on the battlefield and ignored human lives. But after the return of the God of War, in the world (edit) world (drama) consciousness (beauty), for ordinary people, as long as they don''t let their daughter live in the doghouse. Even if it is a green one''s love enemy, it is an internal contradiction that is too dangerous to be tolerated again and again, rather than a life-or-death contradiction between ourselves and the enemy. But Adam was keenly aware that the indifference in Mr. Deakin''s eyes was the kind of extreme indifference that was fleeting and extremely dangerous, and even his bystanders who were eating melons were stimulated and warned by the extreme indifference. This is not right. Could it be that Mr. Dickon''s big-eyed war-god father has become bad and evil? Adam paid attention to himself. The farce soon ended. Mark Sloan, who had lost all his face, was the first to leave and return to the hospital. Mr. Deakin was also accompanied by Dr. Montgomery and walked out of the hospital. Amidst the wonders of the people eating melons, each returned to its own post. On the corridor. "Meredith, are you okay?" When Adam and Christina came over after watching the play, they saw Meredith pale, hunched, and walking weakly against the wall. Best friend Christina immediately stepped forward and touched her forehead: "You have a fever." "I''m fine." Meredith brushed away his girlfriend''s hand and smiled bitterly: "I just don''t adapt to eating two different dishes at the same time, and I have some indigestion." Adam and Christina looked at each other and both showed weird smiles. "Not what you think." Meredith also saw Adam and their expressions, and said with an aura: "It''s a real dish! Finn and I haven''t gotten there yet." "Which step?" Christina quipped. "Poor Finn." Adam shook his head: "I am also a suitor, and I lost directly on the starting line." "..." Meredith shook her body, and didn''t know if it was fever and dizziness, or Adam''s anger. "Haha." Christina couldn''t help being happy. "stop laughing!" Meredith looked at his girlfriend dissatisfied. "I think Adam is right." Christina has always thought of what to say: "Since you have to choose between Mr. Dream and Finn, you can''t treat it differently. Don''t tell us. These days, you and Mr. Dream are limited to dating and chatting. Kiss goodbye before?" Meredith was speechless. How could it be possible! "no!" Christina smiled: "If you want me to say, what are you struggling with? Your body is already very honest. Finn is indeed a bit pitiful, and I don''t know that I will lose in the first place." "No" Meredith wanted to refute, but to Christina and Adam who were eager to continue the discussion, thinking that he was still in love with Finn, but derailed Derek. This is a mouth-to-mouth refutation. Not export. At this moment, Dr. Montgomery walked over in good spirits. "Adam, I just had an appointment for tomorrow''s case on my side. It is very rare. Would you like to come and see it tomorrow?" "of course." Adam readily agreed. Christina was full of envy. Although she has approved cardiothoracic surgery, she has never looked down on others, including neonatology and gynecology. But she was very greedy about the rare operation and Adam''s treatment. Don''t want to know it, just want to be surprised. When Adam came in, only Doctor Green covered him. But now, Dr. Burke, Dr. Shept, Dr. Montgomery, etc., except for Mark Sloan, who just joined, it seems that all well-known doctors in the medical center value him. Once there is a good operation, I want to give him a chance as soon as possible. Whenever there is a difficult operation, I want to take him the first time. Too greedy. "vomit!" When Meredith passed by Dr. Montgomery, he vomited directly, and beat Dr. Montgomery. "you" Dr. Montgomery frowned, glanced at yesterday''s rival who was vomiting, and said in amazement: "You are not pregnant, are you?" "I''m not pregnant!" Meredith denied it immediately. "whatever." Doctor Montgomery shrugged and left. The woman in love has already seen a lot of the bad things about her ex-husband and adulterous lover. "Abdominal pain, fever, vomiting." Christina helped Meredith into the ward and reminded: "Trust me, this is a sign of pregnancy!" "Fortunately, the father of this child doesn''t have to guess." Adam ridiculed: "Unless yours has not reached that level of standards, it is different from ours~" "Hahaha, yes, Meredith, your standard scale has always been much larger than that of ordinary people." Christina smiled: "We are doctors. We know that some low standards are also risky. Tell me, are you worried about whose child is now?" "..." Meredith stretched out his hand and covered his eyes, not wanting to see the two gloating others. "Adam, you can help to see." After checking it again, Christina motioned to Adam to come forward. "Row." Adam did not refuse either. This kind of inspection is normal. When students asked questions to each other, Bianca and the others even took Adam''s hand directly to check their conscience, so as to deepen the learning effect. Put aside unprofessional distractions, it''s all fat. It''s no different. "Congratulations... it should not be pregnant." After checking, Adam dragged his voice. "Not pregnant?" Christina said in surprise. "No." Adam smiled and said, "It should be appendicitis." "appendicitis?" Meredith and Christina shouted in unison. "I''ll do it for you." Christina smiled and looked at her girlfriend. "No." Meredith shook his head: "Adam should do it for me." "You can''t believe me?" Christina dissatisfied. "It''s not that I can''t believe you." Meredith smiled bitterly: "It''s just that Adam''s technique is the best. There is only one body. You don''t lack this minor operation, do you?" "All right, I''ll do it for you." Adam smiled and said, "Originally, I was going to suggest that George do it for you. After all, I would get up from wherever I fell. George is different!" "Do not!" Meredith exclaimed: "George is a good friend of mine but I will never let him perform appendicitis surgery on me!" At the beginning, a group of interns just came to the medical center, and the first operation was supposed to be the offending of Dr. Burke''s George, who was pushed up by Dr. Burke to kill the chickens. But Adam suddenly came out, a perfect start. And George was the second operation, and what he did was appendicitis removal. But the effect is very embarrassing, the newcomer encountered a situation, he was directly confused, and was once ridiculed by Alex as 007. Meredith was trying to speak for George at first, but now she really faces it by herself, even if George is no longer the novice George at the beginning, but she is still unwilling to give George a chance to try again. Even Christina, a technology expert''s best friend, didn''t want to. She wants the best. It''s so honest. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 647: All came to see Adam to see a doctor Medical center. As Adam diagnosed, Meredith was not pregnant, but appendicitis. And in the process of waiting. Meredith couldn''t stand the pain and asked Christina to give her some morphine. Then she became a happy fool. Not only did she talk to Finn and Dr. Shept, who came to see her, what she wanted to do as a mature woman, but also revealed the unpleasant experience with George at the time. If it weren''t for George''s decisive and quick walk, the explanation for the reason behind it was even more exciting, I am afraid it will cause strong discomfort. The scene was so embarrassing that it exploded. She was the only one smiling in the audience. This fool, in order to eliminate the temporary pain, knowing the effect of morphine, he still has to do it in the workplace. When Adam removed her appendix, the effect of the medicine disappeared, and when she recovered her consciousness, she looked at the two men beside her, and she smiled happily. This is exactly the scene in a dream. But never expected that this scene did not last for a few seconds, and Dr. Sheppert would sincerely wish her and Finn, and almost sang. "I can''t learn the love you want. Breaking up is another way to understand. The last love I give you is to let go of my hands." Aka who loves so and so, uncle, I will not play with you! Meredith was dumbfounded. This is obviously a play off. Really beaten up. Dr. Sheputer smiled and left. Then Meredith learned from the pain, recognized himself honestly, and took the initiative to send a good person card to Finn, who has never abandoned her, broke up with Finn, and said goodbye to Finn in tears. emmm. She understood Dr. Sheputts smile and knew that she wanted it all. It was a idiot. Mr. Dream, where is not sought after by countless women? Why should she choose one of the two? Want to fart! Into the night. Friends bar. Adam, Matthew and Lily, accompanied Ted and Ted''s perfect girlfriend Anna Tyler, drinking and chatting together. Barney is forbidden to enter the old friend bar. In the past few weeks, Ted and Anna have been dating here almost every night. He really didn''t want Barney to do anything to destroy the relationship between him and Anna. Adam doesn''t come here often, and this is the first official meeting with Anna in a few weeks. "Emilia? I remember her, very beautiful little girl!" Anna really remembered Emilia, her eyes lit up when she talked about it: "How is she doing?" "not too good." Adam shook his head, and told Emilia''s mother what hadn''t been long. Anna was there for a moment, and she didn''t speak for a long time. "Anna, are you okay?" Seeing this, Ted called out worriedly. "It''s okay." Anna forced a smile and said, "This is the second bad news I heard today." "the first is?" Lily cared. She is also a junior teacher and has a relationship with Ted. She has a good impression of Anna. "My former piano teacher, Mr. Hutton, passed away today." Anna said sadly: "The funeral will be held in three days." "It turned out to be so." Ted suddenly said, "I thought...Why didn''t you tell me before?" Adam glanced at him thoughtfully. "What is there to say about this kind of thing." Anna shook her head and said, "It''s not a happy thing." "Because it''s not a happy thing, I have to say it even more." Lily persuaded: "Couples are not only happy, but also support each other to get through the pain and difficulties." "correct!" Ted reached out and held Anna''s hand: "You have to tell me something in the future, it will be much better." "Ok." Anna nodded, but looking at her expression, I''m afraid it will be difficult to do in a short time. Adam and Lily looked at each other and they could see. But none of them said. It took only a few weeks for Ted and Anna to realize that they were in love. Anna has reservations, and it''s normal. This kind of thing can only go with the flow. When the feelings are in place, there is no need to say anything at all, it will be done naturally. After a while, Anna received a call and left early. Ted has no car. So I didn''t send it. After Anna left. Ted''s expression went down all at once. "No!" Lily shouted subconsciously. "what''s happenin?" Matthew was puzzled. "Ted, you can''t do that anymore!" Lily stared at Ted with eyes wide open. "What did I do?" Ted looked dumbfounded. "Don''t lie to me!" Lily exclaimed: "You used to have an infinite affection with a certain girlfriend one second before. The next second after this expression, you will break up with her. I don''t allow you to do this again! God, Anna is an elementary school teacher. She still needs to teach and educate people. You can''t hurt her like that. She is the perfect type you have worked so hard to find. What else are you dissatisfied with? ! " "..." Ted''s mouth twitched, speechless, listening to Lily''s excitement reprimanding him there, until Lily calmed down, then vomited: "When did I say I was going to do this? It was just a special case before." "Don''t you mean that?" Lily was taken aback. Seeing Ted looking at her sincerely, she suddenly knew she was mad and embarrassed. "I really don''t." Ted said helplessly. "It''s not Lily to blame." Adam said in a rounded tone: "I thought the same way for a moment just now, and this is not a special case, so we cannot blame us for thinking too much." "Correct!" Lily quickly agreed: "We really can''t blame us for thinking too much. In fact, you have too many records...No, since you didn''t mean that, why did you put on the exact same expression to make me think too much?" She was very dissatisfied with this. "This one" Ted hesitated. "It has something to do with Anna''s emotions?" Adam smiled and said: "Just now you saw that Anna''s emotions were not right, and you were relieved when you said that you heard two bad news. Then what did you think caused Anna''s emotions to be wrong? Lily and Matthew also stared at Ted. "This one" Ted was embarrassed and stopped talking. "Hi! We are your best friends. Is there anything you can''t tell us?" Lily urged. "Well, I said you don''t pass it on." Ted entangled: "Originally, I was going to ask Adam to ask. Anna has been very wrong these days. Without the affection that we had in the previous few weeks, she would be absent-minded no matter what... You understand? " "what?" Lily didn''t react at first, but she glanced at the people, and finally reacted to the indescribable jokes of Adam and the others, and couldn''t help but smile: "Haha, we understand, you continue to say that this is also normal. , Won''t you let you find Adam?" "Anyway, it''s a lot weirder than you think." Ted smiled bitterly: "Anna is like a soulless body these days. She is always in a trance. She doesn''t say anything to ask her. She just says it''s okay. I doubt if she wants to break up with me." "what!" Lily was dumbfounded. Who would have thought that there would be such a reversal, and she was a little embarrassed to make her an injustice. "Then you are looking for me?" Adam was surprised. "This one." Ted''s face blushedOh, I get it. " Adam laughed and said, "You think it''s your problem" As he said, he also looked up at Ted seriously, pretending to see a doctor, making Ted afraid to look at the expressions of Lily and Matthew. "Are you sure in the last few weeks that you are indeed infinitely affectionate?" Adam said sternly. "Why do you ask?" Matthew cared. "Nothing, I always have to determine a standard." Adam seriously said: "Maybe Anna has always been like this, but Ted was too enthusiastic in the past few weeks and didn''t notice it?" Ted: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 648: Terrible news Friends bar. "impossible!" Before Ted spoke, Matthew took the call, with a certain attitude: "Ted is my buddy. I know his situation best. It can''t be the situation you mentioned." "I also believe in Ted." Lily nodded again and again: "He is not an illusion. He and Anna were really in love before." "is it?" Adam glanced at Lily and Matthew with such clear eyes as you know: "If this is the case, then there is no big problem. Well, it shouldn''t be your problem." "you sure?" Ted hesitated. "Ok?" Adam smiled: "Originally I was sure, but now I am not sure. You must know that the same symptom can be caused by many reasons, both physical and psychological. I think you have a mental problem, or I will find a professional psychologist to talk to you and help you rebuild your confidence? " "no need." Ted waved his hand: "Maybe it''s my illusion." "Okay, let''s not laugh, you can ask Anna to come to the hospital for a check when you have time." Adam stopped teasing him and reminded: "I think her complexion is not good, maybe it''s a physical or psychological problem." "Did you kid him just now?" Lily was speechless. "It doesn''t count." Adam smiled and said: "This kind of things all affect each other. It was originally Anna''s problem, but now Ted is obviously not confident, and there is a psychological problem. Let him talk to a psychiatrist, and it is normal advice. " "Anna is sick?" Ted said nervously. "Not sure." Adam shook his head: "I can only see that she is not in good condition and may be unwell. As for whether she is sick or not, we need to check carefully before we can be sure. I am not a god." "I will persuade her to go to the hospital to find you." Ted worried. Since Adam became a doctor and showed unprecedented talent, his friends almost always come to him if they have medical problems. Even Ted encountered this embarrassing and unspeakable illness, and he chose to come to him for consultation. Without him! Trust the ear! To see a doctor in the United States, trust weighs more than embarrassment. Because there are so many frightening things happening here. You have no idea when you will meet a certain crazy doctor who wants to create a certain new procedure, or test a certain new drug, or simply study the deepest secrets of the human body. If you are tired and annoyed, engrave your name on your liver and make an artistic signature. If the mad doctors Gods perspective has a bad taste, engrave Skynet property on the dna, the abductor must be investigated for surprisemf! Things like that would really drive devout believers crazy. Ted didn''t have a choice before, so they could only pretend not to know. But now that there is a friend like Adam who they trust and is a top-notch doctor, they will go to other doctors when they are stupid. And it saves time and money to find Adam. There is no need to make a special appointment to queue up for a small problem. When you meet directly, you can get it done in a joke. For serious problems, with Adams help, you can also get first-hand accurate information. You dont have to worry about doctors exaggerating the difficulty in order to save troubles and safety, regardless of the quality of life after surgery, and provide one-size-fits-all treatment. Under normal circumstances, most people cannot tell if it is necessary to do that. There are also quack doctors who make mistakes, have a problem with the left leg, but treat the right leg, and the last two legs are not working. This kind of strange thing is not uncommon. Either you dont understand, or you dont care about it. Its common for a small problem to become a major problem, or even to die directly. When Adam chatted with the nurses, he heard them say many similar things. An old nurse has a collective name for them: Little Vagrant! The template is like this. In the top ten of the school, graduated from grade 5 in the whole year, handsome and handsome, with a promising future, but I just don''t care about it. I either call or send text messages during work hours. There is a classic case. Once a cyclist had an accident and his leg fell badly. After the examination, the nurse told the young and handsome intern that there was hemorrhage in the ear canal, and if it fell like this, he should be given a CT to check for cerebral hemorrhage. But the young and handsome doctor was playing with a mobile phone, and he ignored her and asked to take a thigh x-ray. Then, in order to prove his diagnosis, he casually joked with the patient and mingle with him to prove that the patient was fine. The doctor is young, handsome and friendly, and the patients are willing to trust him. Then, shortly afterwards, the patient died of acute subdural hematoma, ruptured cerebral blood vessels, and rapid intracranial hemorrhage. Afterwards, the nurse asked the doctor sadly to question. The doctor not only didn''t care about the death of the patient caused by his own mistakes, but also continued to use his mobile phone to provoke with a smile, even facing the interrogating nurse. He thought it was flirting and kissed it directly. ... This is not an exception. According to the nurses, there are many such people. There are very few devout pursuits of medical skills like Adam and Christina. Even Meredith, George, and Leeds, although they are sometimes unreliable, they have a very positive attitude towards studying medicine, and they also belong to the posture of excellent doctors. Otherwise, as soon as Dr. Bailey is on maternity leave, other residents will say that the intern under Dr. Bailey is a devil. Without the attitude of actively studying medicine, talent is not the best choice. If you dare to do so, you have long been complained by other residents, and then treated by the director of surgery as the batch that must be eliminated, and were eliminated early. Think about it and you know, Christina''s goal is to become Dr. Burke''s level, but there are so many hospitals, so many doctors, and how many Dr. Burke? Most doctors are mediocre. If there is any problem with attitude, it will be a disaster for many patients. The next few days. Adam has never seen Anna come over. Ted didn''t call him either. Adam thought they were all right, so he didn''t care. After all, there are many reasons for a bad complexion. There are concerns, poor sleep, and so on. It''s not a big deal. Until the fourth day, Adam suddenly received a crying call from Lily: "Adam, it''s not good, Anna, Anna, she died in a car accident last night." "what?" Adam was shocked, then frowned and asked: "She had a car accident last night, why didn''t you call me?" It is also a car accident patient if it is sent to him, or if he is asked to rush to the scene, maybe he will not die. "We just found out." Lily cried: "I heard that she died at the scene of the car accident last night and was sent directly to the funeral home. Anna''s emergency contact was her mother. Her mother did not know about her and Ted. I didn''t know the news until Ted contacted Anna this morning. Ooh! Ted rushed to the funeral home like crazy. He saw Anna''s body, and then he was stunned. We didn''t respond to how we called him. It was scary. Come and see him. " "I''ll go over at once." Adam had no other words. After hanging up the phone, he talked directly to Leonard, left the hospital, and drove towards the funeral home. :. : M.x txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 649: Funeral Long Island, New York. In the largest funeral home in town. Ted fell to the ground in a daze. On a morgue bed in front of him, white cloth covered most of his figure, only a pale face was exposed, and there was a 5 cm wound just stitched on the left side of his forehead. Not Ted''s perfect girlfriend, Anna Taylor, who is it! Beside Ted, there were Matthew with a sad face and Lily with tears. "Adam will come right away." Lily hung up and looked at Ted while talking to Matthew. But Ted didn''t respond. A tall, middle-aged man who had been standing silently next to him, his eyes flashed, his expressionless face immediately became gentle and affectionate, and he looked at Lily: "Is it Dr. Adam Duncan?" "Ok." Lily wiped her tears and looked at the middle-aged man: "Do you know Adam?" "Ok." The tall middle-aged man nodded: "We have seen it several times." He was Elliott Deacon who Adam knew. "Oh, yes." Lily wiped her tears and said, "I heard Adam said that Monica''s house is here, and her grandmother''s funeral should be held here." "Correct." Mr. Deakin nodded and glanced at Lily: "Does Dr. Duncan come over?" "of course." Lily looked worriedly at Ted, who was sitting on the ground and unresponsive: "Adam is our good friend. Of course he has to come over at this time. It''s a pity that no one notified him when the car accident happened last night. Nickname, rush to the scene, maybe this kind of thing won''t happen." "Doctor Miracle?" Mr. Deakin''s eyes narrowed. "Ok." Lily cried again: "Although Adam is young, he has amazing medical talents. When he first entered the medical center, he created many miracles. Many people who were originally identified as dead were revived with his persistence and hard work. come. Ooh! Why didn''t no one inform him last night! " No matter how miraculous, after one night, it was too cold. "It''s really a pity, sorry, I still have something to accompany me." Mr. Deakin sighed, talked to Lily, nodded to the three of them, and walked out of the morgue slowly. As soon as he left the house, his face completely changed, instantly changing from gentle and affectionate to expressionless. He walked quickly to the attic and opened a cabinet door. Inside is a wall. A dense collection of photos hung on the wall. At first glance, they are the last pictures of the deceased. But a closer look reveals that many of the deceased''s eyes are open. It is said that the eyes of the deceased are gone. But these opened eyes are clearly still light. "Are you proud?" Mr. Deakin looked at these dense collections of photos and said to himself: "Doctor Miracle... let''s look at it again." While talking, put away all these photos. Then began to pack things and clean up the room. After everything was set up, he took the bag down and placed it on the passenger seat of the car. At this time. A sports car drove up quickly, an emergency stop, and steadily stopped in the driveway. Adam got out of the car. "Doctor Duncan." Mr. Deakin closed the passenger seat and greeted Adam with a natural look. "Mr. Deakin." Adam was not surprised. On the way here, he had already thought of this. Both Anna and Grandma Monica live in this area, and Mr. Deakin''s funeral home is the largest funeral home in the neighborhood. It is normal for them to handle burial matters here. If there were no accidents, Sheldons aunt Beatis, who died of illness, would be buried, funeral, and burial, and most of them would be carried out here. "Ted, where are they?" "follow me." Mr. Deakin stretched out his hand and led Adam to the underground morgue. "Adam!" Lily cried as soon as she saw Adam coming in. Adam sighed, put his arms around Lily, patted her on the back, comforted a few words, pushed her away, walked towards Ted, looked at it, and gave Matthew an unobstructed expression. Then he walked to the morgue bed and looked at Anna, who had died young in an accident. This is a pale face. Adam took a look and moved in his heart. While reaching out to touch Anna''s neck, Adam asked casually, "What about the death report? Can I look at it?" "On top, I''ll get it." Mr. Deakin glanced at Adam, but he didn''t move for the first time. Adam released the hand that was pressing on Anna''s neck, walked quietly in front of Lily and the others, blocked Lily and the others, and looked at each other with Mr. Dickon. Lily hadn''t noticed anything yet, but Matthew''s expression changed. Mr. Deakin smiled and turned to leave. "Kate, bring someone here right away..." Adam dialed Kate''s phone immediately and quickly explained the problem he found. "I''ll come right away! Be careful!" On the other side of the phone, Kate yelled and hung up. "Adam, what''s the situation? Why call the police?" "Is there a problem with this enchanter?" Lily and Matthew said in shock. "Anna didn''t die. She was injected with anesthetic and fell into a state of suspended animation." Adam looked at the door warily: "Last night until now, for such a long time, it is impossible for the enchanter to find this problem. Moreover, looking at the injection needle hole in Anna''s neck, it was just injected not long ago." "what!" Lily screamed suddenly. "What? Anna is not dead?" Ted fell on the ground and remained unresponsive. He screamed afterwards and got up directly from the ground. "not dead." Adam nodded and said: "When the effect of the anesthetic is over, she will wake up." "Then what should we do now?" Matthew asked: "Waiting for the police to come?" "He has left." Adam has been paying attention to the movement outside. Hearing the sound of the car driving away, he immediately ran to the window and looked outside. He just saw Mr. Deakin driving outside and turning the front of the car. He and Adam looked at each other again. Eyes full of indifference and expressionless face. This is his true face. "Okay, I will help you contact the hospital." Adam gave a quick confession and hurried to the funeral home: "You are waiting here, I will chase him." The reason why he didn''t immediately take the opponent down was not because he feared the opponent''s God of War strength. In front of him, any **** of war must enter the doghouse by himself. What Adam was worried about was that he had a gun, and Lily was by his side. If one is not good, it would be a tragedy. So Adam would rather let him go first. As for why let him leave and catch up. That''s because Adam has offended the other party. After learning that the other party is a cruel and extremely dangerous person, he naturally can''t let the other party get away with it. Regardless of whether the other party will retaliate, it is necessary to eliminate the threat in advance! Therefore, he informed Kate as a policeman, or a high-level policeman, as long as Mr. Deakin dared to resist, it is completely reasonable and legal for Kate to kill the opponent. All Adam had to do was to stare at Mr. Dickon and not let him escape. With his driving skills and sports car performance, this possibility is almost impossible. It''s just a pity that Adam has the heart to manage the good relationship with Dr. Montgomery, and Dr. Montgomery''s **** love at first sight. Dr. Montgomery was lucky. Just determined to escape the two most important men in the first half of their lives, thinking that they would meet the only love and soul mate in the second half of their lives, but did not expect that each other was a cruel criminal. "Kate, where are you? He has escaped. I am following him now. I understand that I won''t be near him. Hurry up." Adam drove and hung behind Mr. Deakin''s car not too far away. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 650: Appalling truth Long Island, New York. Mr. Deakin was driving a white pickup truck on the road, looking calmly around him. Although Adam was highly skilled, he was not hanging very close. But it was quickly discovered by Mr. Deakin, who was a **** of war. Then he began to accelerate his desire to get rid of Adam. As soon as several streets went around, he knew that this was a delusion. So he immediately changed his strategy and drove outside the city, looking at Adam behind him through the rearview mirror from time to time. "Kate, where are you?" Adam asked through his cell phone: "He fled to the suburbs." "I''ll catch up immediately." As soon as Kate''s voice fell, Adam''s keen sense of hearing heard the sound of the blades of a distant helicopter approaching quickly. That''s right! Kate went out and directly used the police helicopter. Mr. Deakin soon discovered the big trouble and drove off the road decisively and plunged into the woods. He is not Adam, nor is he driving a sports car. Fighting speed with the police helicopter on the main road and trying to get rid of each other is pure delusion. "Faster!" Adam reminded: "He went into the forest." He drove a sports car, the chassis was too low, and it was inconvenient to walk through the woods. Fortunately, he doesn''t feel bad about the car, his eyes are good, and his car skills are all right. "I saw you." Cried Kate. Then Adam saw the helicopter flying quickly from his roof and directly overtook Mr. Deakin''s white pickup truck. The police horn rang Kate''s shout: "nypd! Stop and check!" Mr. Deakin ignored her and went deeper into the forest, trying to avoid the threat of the helicopter. "Inspector Beckett, he is ignoring the warning. Do I need to stop him?" Adam asked. "Can you?" Kate cared. "Cooperating with the police is our citizen''s duty." Adam smiled. "Ok." Kate naturally knew Adam''s character and strength, and said formally: "Dr. Duncan, the other party ignores the police warning, you can try to force a stop." "Roger that." Adam felt some excitement inexplicably. Kate on the police helicopter was too familiar with Adam''s voice, and immediately understood what Adam had thought of. He cursed in his heart, and his face was a little hot. "Don''t do it! The police officer nearby is already behind, he can''t escape." "understand!" Adam also saw the flashing warning lights in the rearview mirror. "I moved!" At this time, Adam found a good opportunity. The brain of the super genius instantly simulated the whole process of the impact, and all the calculations were completed simultaneously. Then, he slammed the accelerator, the super acceleration ability of the supercar instantly made him catch up with the white pickup truck, and the side impact was not light or heavy. Due to the terrain restrictions, the white truck was originally inclined a bit, and the wheels just passed a stone at this time. Under Adam''s subtle impact, the white pickup truck could no longer maintain its balance, fell on its side, slid forward, hit a big tree, and then stopped. "All right!" After the impact, Adam immediately reminded Kate: "Prepare to arrest him, be careful, he is very dangerous!" "know!" Kate said, directly instructing the driver to hover, she put down the ladder, and climbed down skillfully and quickly. Adam also got out of the car at this time and kept staring at the movements of Mr. Dickon in the white pickup truck. The heroic Kate ran over with a gun and pulled Adam behind him: "Hide you and leave it to me!" "How many magazines did you bring?" Adam couldn''t help asking. "Six, what''s wrong?" Kate asked subconsciously while approaching with a gun. "It''s dangerous, empty the magazine right away." Adam reminded: "I''m serious this time." "I''m the police officer!" Although Kate knew Adam was kind, but she who knew him too well, still heard the ridiculous ridicule in his words. This is not the first time he has said this in front of her. In the United States, once a police officer perceives a danger, emptying the magazine is a basic operation. There is also a more exaggerated one. It doesn''t count if you empty one magazine, just empty all the magazines you carry on your body. Change the magazine as soon as it is empty, and then change again! The reason for this is to suppress firepower and reduce casualties. Criminals in the United States can easily get a large amount of guns and ammunition, and a little carelessness can cause a lot of casualties to police officers. Moreover, when one shot is not guaranteed, no one knows whether the opponent can continue to fight back after being shot. This is no joke. Adam heard Kate say that they once met a gangster. Several police officers crossed firepower, constantly emptying their magazines, continuing to change, continuing to empty, and blasting out more than 100 rounds in a row, all sifting the opponent. As a result, the other party was still alive. In their incredible eyes, they shot a police officer backhand. This incident caused a great sensation. Afterwards, their police leaders held meetings repeatedly and emphasized that in the event of danger, the first goal is to empty the magazine, and the second target is completely still. "Nypd! Place your hands where we can see, take your time!" Kate held a gun, formed a battle formation with her partner, and slowly approached the white pickup truck lying there. The police car from behind also arrived. The nearby local police officer got out of the car and hid behind the car door for the first time, watching Kate and their actions with guns. Safety first! "Come out slowly now!" Mr. Deakin did not intend to continue resisting, holding his hands and bleeding on his forehead, he walked out with a smile on his face. Let Adam be disappointed. Regarding the existence that might threaten himself, what Adam admired most was the empty magazine theory of the US police. Mr. Deakin is not important to Adam. The absence of Mr. Deakin is important to Adam. Now it seems that Mr. Deakin does not have the kind of pseudo-loli in his 30s. What a pity. Kate and her partner arrested Mr. Deakin. After confirming that there was no danger, local police officers stepped forward and began to clean up the truck to find possible criminal evidence. "Holyshit!" When Adam saw that the police officers brought a satchel and opened it to reveal a large stack of photos, many of which were still pictures with open eyes, he couldn''t help but explode. "what''s happenin?" Kate doesn''t know why. "look!" Adam pointed to the photos: "These are likely to be victims who were killed by him." "Hi, won''t you?" Kate stepped forward and found that there were densely packed with them, and even a hundred of them could not be beaten, so she immediately made her, the detective who specializes in major criminal offenses, take a cold breath, and her scalp became numb. "why?" Adam looked at Mr. Deakin who was smiling freely. "I''m just helping the world clean up the walking dead." Mr. Deakin smiled and said: "Keeping them in the world will only waste air. They don''t understand the meaning of life." "So does Anna?" Adam said coldly: "She just fell in love with my friend." "She is." Mr. Deakin smiled and said: "You don''t have my talent, you can''t see it. If you don''t come over, she will be sent away peacefully by me. It''s a pity." "Why inject anesthetic? Why not just kill her?" Adam couldn''t help but asked. "Everyone has the right to atone for themselves." Mr. Dickon said calmly: "If between life and death, she really realizes and understands the value of self-existence, and is no longer a walking dead wasting air, then she can still have a chance to return to the world. If she can''t realize it, then she can only go to hell. Believe me, these walking dead are the same, even if they are given another chance ~ www.novelhall.com~, none of them can understand the value of life. " "You buried them all alive?" Adam cried out in shock. "what?!" When Kate and the others heard this, they looked at the calm Mr. Deakin, and then at the thick pile of photos in the bag. The well-informed them all shook themselves uncontrollably. this is too scary. "Adam, are you sure?" Kate is unwilling to accept this conjecture. "Find the deceased who recently died with his eyes open, open his coffin, and you will know at a glance." Adam''s face was heavy. Burying alive to die is one of the most painful ways to die. Isn''t this just going to hell? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 651: Adams 3000 affection Adam''s guess made Kate frightened. And Mr. Deakin''s smile made her even worse. The police escorted Mr. Deakin away. Adam also drove Kate back in the car. She is going to the medical center to see the only living victim. "Lily, is Anna awake?" Adam asked Kate to call him and asked while driving. "not yet." Lily said with joy: "But the anesthesiologist has already seen it and said that Anna is okay and will wake up soon. What about you? Did you catch him?" "Don''t worry, it has been caught." Adam smiled and said, "We will go back later." After a few more words, he hung up. "Kate, help me call Chandler again." Adam said. "You have so many things." Kate rolled her eyes. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "I remember someone likes me troublesome~" "Indecent!" Kate took a bite and helped Adam dial the phone. "Chandler, where are you? Is Monica by his side?" Adam asked. "I''m working." Chandler smiled and said, "Monica is raising a baby at home, of course not by my side. What''s the matter?" Monica''s birth has placed too many expectations on her. So even if it continues to work, its okay, but Monica didnt learn from Rachel and went so far as to have a baby, and almost wanted to be born in the company. After learning about the Thanksgiving Day when she was pregnant, she took the initiative to resign from her good position as a chef in a large restaurant. Because she didn''t want to expose the child in her belly to too much smoke. In this regard, Chandler also supports. Over the past few years, he has become well-known in the advertising industry he is interested in, and he does not need to start all over again like the original time and space, which caused financial tension and once had to borrow money from Joey who had previously helped. Now his income is quite high, and working alone is enough to give Monica a good life for her mother and her son. Of course, after giving birth, both he and Monica felt that it was better for Monica not to be a full-time housewife, but to go to work. As a result, her job as a chef is both decent and profitable, and can provide children with a better material foundation. Secondly, they often heard Adam talk about the harm of a full-time housewife, and talked about the foundation of Adams parental love, and they were deeply impressed. "It''s like this..." Adam said in a deep voice about Mr. Deakin and reminded: "It is better not to let Monica know about this. She is pregnant with a child and cannot be stimulated. Mr. Deakin was the perfect boy in her girlhood before. God, plus Grandma Monicas funeral was done on Mr. Deakins side, so its best to keep it a secret." "I knew it!" Chandler yelled, "As long as it''s the old man Monica looks after, it''s not a good person!" "okay!" Adam interrupted: "Don''t be jealous at this time, it''s all about old sesame seeds and rotten grains! Now that you and Monica''s children have both, all you have to do now is to protect their mother and son! Know! ?" "know." Chandler quickly agreed: "But this kind of thing is very hot, and every TV station will definitely report overwhelmingly at that time. If you want to keep Monica from it, I am afraid it is impossible?" "I already thought about it for you." Adam smiled and said, "You talk to Rachel and the others in advance, especially telling Joey and Phoebe...Forget it, they are big mouths, you must not be able to deal with them, the more you tell, the more chaos. I will send someone to adjust them. On the side of Monica''s parents, relatives and friends, you have to tell me again and again to make sure they don''t miss out. Then the TV stations problem can be solved easily. I will ask someone to report for repairs to the TV signal of your building, so that Monica cannot receive the TV signal. There are also newsstands nearby. I will also ask people to deal with related newspapers to make sure that Monica cannot see these reports nearby. I will also find a fertility specialist to accompany Monica during this time, so that she can concentrate on learning the techniques of childcare, so that she will not go around. After that, I will ask people to look for paparazzi and report intensive celebrity gossip news. Let this event lose its heat as soon as possible. " "Adam..." Chandler was moved. "Don''t say anything." Adam smiled and said: "You are all my good friends, and Monica''s belly is my godson and goddaughter. These are all one-sentence things to me, not worth mentioning." "This is not something that can be said in one sentence." Chandler smiled: "You have said enough, thank you, Adam!" "Okay, you have to pay more attention to this matter, just thank me." Adam smiled. "I will!" Chandler nodded: "By the way, Adam, Grandma Monica, she..." "Don''t worry, no." Adam comforted: "The scope of his crime was outside the hospital. Monica''s grandmother died in the medical center. There are doctors and nurses who have repeatedly confirmed that there is nothing wrong. He is not dealing with all the victims. Otherwise it would have been discovered long ago." "Huh, that''s good." Chandler was relieved. He didn''t worry about the girl''s dream male god. What he worries most is Monica''s grandmother, if it is not a normal death, but in such a cruel way, Monica is afraid that she will not be able to accept it. "Although you are a bit nasty, you really don''t say anything to your friends." After Kate in the passenger seat hung up the phone, he said with emotion. In order to avoid the possibility of a stimulus for a pregnant friend, so many resources have been spent. Although Adam said it was something he casually said, but those items were obviously carefully considered by him. This intention is more moving than the resources used. "That is." Adam smiled triumphantly: "I have been friendship with Chandler and Monica for eight years. If we also have friendship for eight years, believe me, I will treat you the same way." "..." The corner of Kate''s mouth twitched, and she couldn''t help but vomit: "Why is it so nasty in your mouth if you are moved?" "A great sage Zhou Shuren in the East once said that what you think in your heart is what you see in your eyes." Adam teased: "So, you know~" Kate didn''t bother to care about him. She always couldn''t tell him anyway. She is also used to it. "Kate." "What are you doing?" "Farewell, let''s talk about business!" "..." "Afterwards, remember to check the first responder in charge of first aid and the patrolling doctor who signed." Adam said solemnly. "Do you think they might be his accomplices?" Kate''s face also became serious. "Well Adam nodded: "The level of emergency personnel is not enough. After checking the pulse and pupils, they think that the fake death is a real death. This is a common occurrence. After receiving the report, the patrolling doctor didn''t bother to go to the site to check, but didn''t look at it, and signed the death certificate directly. This is also a common occurrence. But no matter how often it happens, it is impossible to happen hundreds of times, without any omissions! Hasn''t a doctor been to the scene? Didn''t find that the victim was injected with drugs to suspend death? There are probably problems in this! You must know that funeral expenses are very expensive. It is normal for a funeral to cost tens of thousands of dollars. There is no interest entanglement in this, but no one can say that it is bad! " Kate took a deep breath: "I will find out!" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 652: living hell Medical center. Anna slowly opened Ka Zilan''s eyes, and the place where she entered was no longer the cold morgue, nor was the indifferent messenger of the underworld in front of her. "Ted, is that you?" "It''s us." "Is it really you?" "It''s really us!" "I''m alive?" Anna looked puzzled: "Am I already dead?" "What do you remember?" Adam asked. "I remember being in the morgue as soon as I opened my eyes." Anna recalled: "The enchanter stitched up the wound on my forehead, said that I was dead, and showed me my death certificate. I remembered that I did have a car accident last night. But I am obviously still alive. He said that my soul is still there, and it will soon disappear with the complete death of my brain cells. He came to see me away. I do not believe! Yes, I can''t control my body at all. When I was able to move a little, I felt my pulse and it didn''t beat. Hit the bed with your arm without pain. Maybe I''m really dead? " "That''s not death." Adam explained: "That''s the effect of anesthetics. You were injected with hydration and sleeping pills, you fell into suspended animation, and you couldn''t control your body. That''s why you have those illusions. I ask you, did that enchanter give you a drug injection afterwards? " "So it is!" Annas Kazilans eyes opened wider: He said its a muscle relaxant, which keeps my body like a living person, and better attends my funeral. correct! Mr. Hutton! " "Your piano teacher?" Adam remembered her mentioning it. "Correct!" Anna tremblingly said: "When I attended Mr. Hutton''s funeral yesterday, I was late, and finally went to pay homage to his body and saw his mouth move in a daze. At the time I thought it was an illusion again. Because I must be godly, Mr. Hutton''s mouth closed again. Now think about it, if Mr. Hutton was still alive then..." "what?!" The three of Ted were dumbfounded. Lily even shrank directly into Matthew''s arms, shaking slightly. Adam and Kate looked at each other. Kate turned pale. So far, she has basically believed in Adam''s speculation. "It seems that Mr. Hutton is the latest victim." Adam said with a heavy face. "this matter" Kate''s scalp is tingling. At this time, she already knew that Mr. Deakin had operated the largest funeral home in the town for more than 20 years, providing a one-stop service for funerals, funerals, and burials. Behind the funeral home is the cemetery. Many people in and around the town are buried in this cemetery. If Adams guess is true. Then imagine that a person is injected with anesthetic, put in a coffin, buried, and when the anesthesia is over, how despair and fear he will be when he wakes up. She is a criminal police officer and has read many files and knows that in that state, she will definitely try her best to survive. I''m afraid that when the coffin is opened, there are **** scratches on the coffin board. Then think about the more than a hundred photos with eyes open. There seemed to be more than a hundred desperate people in her mind, the creak of desperately grabbing the coffin board and their desperate and painful wailing everywhere in the cemetery behind the funeral home. sound. This is not hell, what is it? "You said again?" Adam saw that everyone''s faces were pale, and he was obviously shocked. He quickly looked at Anna and changed the subject: "Have you hallucinated before?" "I" Anna hesitated. "Is it related to your bad mood before?" Adam glanced at Ted. "Anna, just say it." Ted also remembered, and quickly persuaded: "Adam is a very good doctor and a good friend of ours. If you feel unwell, you can tell him." "Yup." Lily also recovered a bit this time, agreeing: "Adam is very good at creating miracles. This time he found out that you weren''t dead and saved you, otherwise Ted would have been foolish." "Thank you." Anna thanked Adam and looked at Ted affectionately: "I''m sorry, I didn''t expect you to care about me so much...I always wanted love. But my mother... she taught me since I was young that loving someone means hurting. So I decided not to love anyone, so I wouldn''t get hurt again. After I met you, the relationship was so passionate. At the beginning, I was immersed in it involuntarily. A few weeks later, I came back to my senses, thinking of my mother, thinking of my persistence, and I withdrew. " "So you deliberately alienate me." Ted looked at her with pity: "It makes me feel that you don''t love me, and then I won''t love you, so you won''t get hurt, will you?" "Ok." Anna nodded. "You are so stupid." Ted said sincerely with eyes full of eyes: "I will never hurt you, you are my perfect type, soul mate...Ah oh! Adam, what are you doing?" "It''s okay, you go on." Adam pulled out one of Ted''s hair and smiled casually. Later, he must do DNA tests for Ted and Anna to see if they are brothers and sisters who have been separated for many years. This plot is too familiar! Anna (Wanqing) Taylor (Wood), who was educated by the mother of an abnormal person who was suspected of being emotionally injured since childhood, will not be harmed if he doesnt love it, and meets the little romantic prince Ted (Fame) Mosby (paragraph) in an instant. Conquered by the romantic little prince. The romantic little prince said sincerely that he would never hurt her. The little romantic prince his mother is the true romantic queen, and Teds next door Uncle Ted is true love. On the death day of the next Uncle Teds death, the romantic queens heart will stop suddenly to commemorate her lover. If you add the original time and space, the romantic little prince Ted loves the blue trumpet Robin (Yu Yan) and Liang Jingjing (Wang) from beginning to end, and he hurts many good girls repeatedly for this. Happiness is really similar. The same is true for romance. It''s all a wave! "Ok." Anna nearly survived, and turned around at the gate of hell, now her psychology is different. The shadow her mother taught her was completely shattered by Ted''s smile. This time, she wanted to love. "Anything else?" Adam reminded. "what?" Anna was taken aback. "Apart from emotional factors, are there other reasons?" Adam looked at her: "I heard Ted say that you were like a soulless exorcism a few days ago. The enchanter also said that he has a special talent. He said that you are a walking dead. It should be more than emotional. Factor?" Emotions are tangled, but the body is honest. Now even Anna admits that she and Ted are very affectionate in the past few weeks, so it means that Ted has no physical problems. A few days ago, Ted felt that something was wrong with Anna. Naturally, he also thought about the reason why he didnt work hard enough. It must be the same as to please the little expert Leonard. He has everything foreplay like dancing accompanimentVery very Work hard! Then the problem is coming. In the face of Ted who worked so hard, why could Anna do the walking dead? I''m afraid it''s not just as simple as emotional alienation. "I" Anna was tangled. "Let''s have a comprehensive medical examination." Adam did not embarrass her, but suggested: "Prevent any sequelae that we don''t know." "My nose bleeds from time to time recently, and I take more painkillers..." Anna caught up with the caring gaze around her, and said her privacy: "Before I went to the funeral of Mr. Hutton yesterday, when I walked out of school, I had hallucinations, as if all the corridor lights in a moment followed me. The footsteps went out, and the door couldn''t be opened." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 653: Damn romance Medical center. After Anna confessed, Adam began to take her for various checks. "Adam, tell me this is not true!" When Anna was taking an MRI, Dr. Montgomery, who had received the news, came over. "Sorry, this is true." Adam pointed to Anna lying in the MRI room and sighed: "Did you see her? She was almost buried alive by Mr. Deakin''s injection of hydrating sleeping pills. There may be more than 100 cases of this." "Do not!" Doctor Montgomery covered his mouth and burst into tears, unable to accept the result. "When Mr. Deakin was arrested, he didn''t deny it, he directly said his idea. He didn''t think he was doing something wrong, he just thought he was cleaning the walking dead." Adam shook his head and said: "This is the real reason why he hasn''t accepted other women for so many years. The crime requires privacy, and loneliness is a good cover." "Do not!" Dr. Montgomery shouted: "I can feel his love for me, he didn''t lie to me!" "maybe." Adam reminded: "But it doesn''t matter anymore. He is now a super serial perverted murderer. The police are now setting up a coffin in the cemetery behind his funeral home for verification. If there are more than one hundred victims buried alive in his cemetery, you are a famous doctor and you should know the state of being buried alive. Do you think it matters whether you have feelings at this time? I suggest you take time off and rest..." Doctor Montgomery covered his mouth and walked away quickly. Adam sighed. This is too unlucky! Who would have thought that Mr. Dickon, who had thick eyebrows and big eyes, was righteous at first sight, such a person? "Damn!" After watching Dr. Montgomery leave, Adam turned his head to look at the scanning screen, and suddenly cursed. "Call Dr. Shept." "Yes, Doctor Duncan." The nurse called for help, and after a while, Dr. Sheputt came over for a consultation. "Adam, how is it?" On the corridor, Ted asked concerned. "The situation is not so good." Adam''s face was a bit heavy: "Anna had primary brain cancer, so she would have headaches, nosebleeds, and hallucinations." "what?!" The three Ted cried out in horror. As soon as something got hooked on cancer, it was greyed out almost immediately. "Can it be cured?" Matthew is the calmest. "Only malignant tumors can be removed, and subsequent chemotherapy should be able to live for several years." Adam glanced sympathetically at Ted. In this time and space, because of Adam''s indiscriminate wing, Ted went to meet the perfect soul mate who hadn''t met for Robin. Originally Adam thought that Ted had missed the little yellow umbrella, and missed the pain of the little yellow umbrella. But who could have imagined that this perfect soul mate was first almost buried alive, scaring Ted a half to death, and then diagnosed with cancer, which would not survive for a few years. Accompanying is the longest confession. On the contrary, in this case, watching the lover pass away, companionship is also the longest torment. "Do not!" Lily cried, covering her mouth. "How many years can be the longest?" Matthew asked Ted who was stunned again. "Usually 2 to 3 years." Adam explained: "Normally it will not be more than 5 years." "Ted, are you okay?" Matthew looked at the dumbfounded Ted worriedly. "I want to marry her!" Ted suddenly shouted, "I will propose to her tonight! I will give her all the love in the days to come!" Matthew was startled: "Are you sure?" "I am sure!" Ted''s eyes were firm and said: "I only hate why I didn''t know her earlier and give more love to her who dare not accept love. I don''t want the future me to regret every minute and every second I wasted now! I want to marry her! I want to accompany her! Let her be happy forever! " "I support you, Ted!" Lily is a very emotional person, she immediately expressed her support: "If your proposal is successful tonight, maybe we can have a wedding for two!" "Yup." Although Matthew worried that Ted would face the pain of his lover''s death afterwards. But if Ted is serious, he will not pour cold water. Changing to Lily, he would not hesitate to choose Ted''s approach. "But is it okay?" Matthew looked at Adam. "I''m afraid it won''t work." Adam shook his head: "The sooner this kind of surgery is done, the better. The recovery and follow-up treatment after the operation will take time. Your wedding has only been less than 2 weeks away. It''s too late." "Then tonight!" Ted decisively said: "If my marriage proposal is successful, I will immediately fly Anna to Las Vegas, where the wedding will be held, and I will make her the happiest bride!" Having said this, he looked at Adam longingly: "Adam, I hope you can help me." Brain surgery, without mentioning the recovery time, the hair must be gone without a trace Moreover, the vitality is severely injured after the operation, and the visible aging is inevitable. If you want to hold a wedding in the most beautiful posture, it is indeed the best time before the operation. And wanting to give Anna a perfect wedding as possible in such a short time, Ted''s own ability can''t do it. Barney, who is an executive income, is also mysterious. Only Adam in the circle of friends definitely has this ability. "If you are serious, of course I will help you." Adam looked at Ted and Matthew, and Lily looked at him expectantly, nodded and said: "And you don''t need to fly to Las Vegas so much, just hold it in New York. Save time! What you lack most now is time! The judge will be moved by your emotions...special matters. Of course, the premise is that Anna accepts your marriage proposal. " "I was serious!" Ted calmed down, but his attitude remained the same: "I believe Anna will accept me." "You can be serious." Adam took a deep look at him and was deeply moved. This is Ted! This is the **** romance! "Lets tell Anna the bad news first, and then Ill give you a call, Ted, you only need to discuss with Matthew and Lily what to do, and someone will do it for you." "Thank you, Adam!" Ted''s eyes were filled with emotion. Adam smiled and waved his hand. Teds impression of him is not as good as Matthew and Lily, but its not bad. In this life, Banila has gone to a lot less fooling around, and without Robin, he always hangs there, making him repeatedly hurt good girls for this. Now Ted is much better than the original time and space. If he really did a long-term sincere company. Then Adam is willing to admit that he has really changed, and is no longer the **** who is clamoring for true love, but in fact he is still an uncertain temper. You know, the girl who played the life of roses for the lost love in the rain, but was alone for seven or eight years, and smiled and rejected one suitor after another. Years later, when she couldn''t bear to refuse a boy, she fell in love with him for a while. But when her boyfriend took out the diamond ring, her first reaction was to ask him to wait, then walk out of the room, look up at the stars, talk to the dead beloved in the sky, and ask the beloved in the sky what she should do and whether she should agree to it. A gust of wind passed. She wiped her tears and smiled and said, "I''ll take this as a promise. I think it''s time to say goodbye. Goodbye, Max." Then, when she turned around and went in, she rejected the boyfriend who proposed to marry him, took her own salute, and walked out of the ex-boyfriends apartment said yes, let go, but how does true love make her let it go? ? Adam himself couldn''t bear to touch such a girl, so how could he let the current Ted pursue it. Time is the only criterion for sincere feelings. If Ted really changes, he will be I love you as soon as I meet when I am no longer frivolous. If I dont feel a true love anymore, I will immediately change to another one. But knowing to wait silently, let time polish oneself, let oneself greet the other half of the future in the best state. After so many years, perhaps Adam will really consider giving him that number. Everything depends on Ted''s performance. Otherwise, meeting the right person at the wrong time would be a disaster. It''s better to never see it! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 654: Son of the beach, evil nemesis Medical center. Anna, who learned the unfortunate news, was naturally dumbfounded. However, under the affectionate offensive of the little romantic prince, he soon accepted Ted''s proposal with mixed sadness and joy. It''s just that the date has been moved to tomorrow night. no way. Time is too hasty. The next day night. The big hotel next to the medical center. The place where Rachel got married last time. It was another emergency wedding organized by Adam. Adam was naturally also after get off work, so he simply cleaned up and came over. When I arrived at the scene, Kate was there. "Things are terrible?" Adam understood when he saw Kate''s expression. "It''s worse than expected." Kate paled and said, "You are right! Those photos with eyes open are buried alive. The opened coffin board is covered with **** scratches. Almost all the dead had their eyes open, their eyes full of despair and fear. The message could not be blocked. The people in the town were scared mad. Many people left overnight. Many family members who were buried alive were mad and vowed to kill Eliot Deakin. One by one assembled with guns, preparing to attack the police station. The police officers didn''t want to protect him at all. What''s more, they kept the door for the family members who were about to attack the police station. If it weren''t for ours, if he was sent away in time, he would have died in the town. Just this, several people were injured. There are angry family members as well as ours. Throughout the town, adults and children cried. It''s too awful! " "Nor can you blame the people in town." Adam sighed: "Most people do this." Instead of him, he would not shoot Eliot Dickon directly, but would catch him, heal his body in his own way, inject him with hydrating sleeping pills, and then bury him alive. Even if Eliot Dickon was calm, as long as he was still an individual and had human survival instincts, in that environment, he would not do better than those victims. He will truly feel the feelings of the people he hurts. Even Adam would monitor the movement inside, and immediately rescue him if he is dying. Then keep repeating and repeating. In contrast, the families of these victims just wanted to shoot him and they were too restrained. Kate was silent. Although she is an enforcer, she believes in the law and believes that everything must be done in accordance with the law. But the tragedy in the town was really shocking. Even her knowledgeable and veteran detective had a nightmare when she fell asleep last night and woke up again and again. With her, she really can''t say whether she can abide by the law. "He didn''t deny it?" Adam asked. "He admitted it all." Kate looked bad: "Very calm and frank, and straightforward to say everything he has done over the years, clearly organized, you can''t imagine who his first victim was." "His relatives?" Adam took a breath. "Correct!" Kate shocked: "It''s his mother!" "why?" Adam asked. "He is a single-parent family, and his mother has ignored him since he was a child." Kate said: "I only knew that I was sitting there watching TV for a long time. In his eyes, his mother was a walking dead. One night, he sent her away, then he was only ten years old. No one thought he did it, and no one cared about them. When he grew up, he went to join the army. On the battlefield, he learned enough. After returning, he married briefly. Then I experienced bereavement. In grief, he awakened his former hobby. Such killings made him feel that he was a responsible man of heaven. In order to do better, he also opened a funeral home. Has been doing it for more than 20 years. The criminal psychology consultant in our bureau told us that he has a serious mental illness, and there is no regret or sympathy. He really thinks so! " by! This is the return of the true God of War! Become a lunatic after returning! "It''s a pity that this is New York!" Adam shook his head. Kate glanced at him and understood what he meant. There is no death penalty in New York. "By the way, you remind my first responders and the inspecting doctor." Kate said with a heavy face: "I really found out the problem." "Is there really an interest entanglement?" Adam''s eyes narrowed. This is not good news. "It''s not an interest entanglement." Kate shook his head: "It''s scarier than that. There is a first responder who is his believer and has been helping him with things!" "Sonofthebitch!" Adam cursed directly. This is the worst result. He is not afraid of interest entanglement, because compared to his ability to make money, this interest can''t move him at all. But in this case, he couldn''t help but not worry about it. "Kate, you must thoroughly investigate all of his affairs this time, and you can''t let go of any details." Adam said awe-inspiring: "I will help you analyze it together." "I know." Kate originally wanted to make a joke, but seeing Adam being so serious, he immediately understood Adam''s importance and worry, and nodded: "Don''t worry, I won''t let him hurt you." "I am not afraid of myself." Adam said with a headache: "What I worry about is my family and relatives and friends. It seems that it was correct that I did not accept the interview yesterday. No, I have to increase my efforts and erase me as much as possible from this matter." In the United States, many perverted criminals like to follow celebrities who are involved in crimes, and want to play a game with you at every turn. In many cases, this passively involved celebrity can''t die, but his relatives and friends have died in a large amount, which is horrible. Adam naturally couldn''t let this happen. Thinking of this, Adam called his assistant Ida, and asked her to use relationships and connections, as well as Adam''s authorized banknote ability, to dilute Adam''s existence in this matter and eliminate traces as much as possible. "Start now." Hanging up the phone, Adam ignored the upcoming wedding, took Kate to the corner, and urged: "Tell all the information you know, and we will start analyzing now." Kate is also used to talking to Adam about cases that should be kept secret, because Adam''s super brain can always find details and clues that she ignores. Coupled with Adam''s strong combat effectiveness, Kate often lamented afterwards that Adam should be a police officer, and he must be a super detective and evil nemesis by then. It''s a pity that Adam has no interest in this. It was a pity for Kate. Now that Adam is so active to participate in the analysis of the case, she naturally has no objection to avoid her tongue. Adam listened to Kate''s detailed case story. After the wedding, he went directly to Kate''s apartment. He read more case files overnight, and he was full of brainpower to help analyze. It was the same for the next week. Fortunately fortunately, this tragic and vicious incident is very important in terms of confidentiality, and it severely restricts Eliot Deakin''s apprenticeship. After all, for the sake of privacy and loneliness, the scope of communication is really limited. For so many years, just by accident, he accepted the first responder who had nearly the same experience as his apprentice. And it was cultivated since childhood. Adam used various relationships to assist the police in a comprehensive investigation to ensure that nothing was missing. This was relieved. The unknown is the most terrible. When everything is under control, it''s actually no big deal. The first aid apprentice did not have the luck of Eliot Dickon. The news leaked out immediately and was directly found by angry family members. He couldn''t escape and was shot to death that night. :. : M.x txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 655: Sheldon: Thehorror... Medical center. Ward. The new Mrs. Mosby, Anna Mosby, was lying on the hospital bed, looking happily at the newlywed husband Ted Mosby next to the bed, reading a book to her. Ted holds a book in one hand and his wife''s hand in the other. He looks at his wife from time to time, and smiles at each other, happy and sweet. When Adam came in, he saw this scene. "Adam, you are here." Anna smiled and greeted Adam. "Adam." Ted also looked sideways at Adam. "Anna, how do you feel today?" Adam asked as he checked. "well." Anna glanced at Ted: "It''s better than ever." "That''s good." Adam nodded. "Can Anna attend the wedding of Matthew and Lily the day after tomorrow?" Ted cared. "Anna is recovering well. It should be no problem to attend." Adam thought for a while: "But it''s just to attend, show up at an important moment, and then come back to bed and rest, and can''t attend the wedding banquet for a long time." "This is enough." Ted smiled and said, "I just want Anna to attend with me. After all, this is the wedding of Matthew and Lily." "Row." Adam nodded: "I will be there when the time comes, and I will always pay attention to Anna''s state." "Thank you, Adam." Anna sincerely thanked her. Jingle Bell. The phone rang. Adam took out his phone, shook it at Anna and Ted, and left the ward with a smile. "Missi?" "Adam, Aunt Beatty''s funeral, are you really not coming?" Misie asked over the phone. "I won''t go, it''s too far." Adam shook his head and said: "There have been a lot of things recently, and I can''t go away. You help me and Emilia and say sorry." Yesterday I received news that although Beatis was in a happy mood and lasted one more week, there was no medical miracle in the end, the cancer was not inexplicably offset, and the person was still gone. "It''s so exaggerated!" Missy murmured over the phone: "There are such terrible small towns in the world." That''s right! The news of the **** town also reached Missy and the others. In addition to asking Mary to pray for blessings from God, it also completely changed the original plan. At this time, the residents in the **** town all wanted to move out. In addition to completely avoiding filial piety and filial daughter, otherwise there are no funeral matters willing to choose to be held here. The plan that Beatis had arranged for himself before his death completely fell through. Mary and the others discussed it, and still felt that sending Beatis back to their hometown in Texas would be safe. Beatis and Adam have a normal relationship. If it''s in New York, it''s normal for Adam to take the time to drive to participate. But in this situation, Texas is too far away from New York, Adam doesn''t like flying, and it''s not a peaceful day recently. Naturally, he won''t spend a lot of time flying to attend Beatis'' funeral. "This situation is not alone." Adam thought that Missy was also a young girl who had just entered college, and once again reminded: "These terrible things are emerging everywhere, especially in remote areas. Don''t be stunned by your classmates and friends. Just go out and travel, let alone. Go alone or just a few best friends to visit places like Paris..." "okay." Missy interrupted: "After I have a holiday, I will go back to help Little George and make money for you! How can I have that American time!" "Hehe, we make money together." Adam smiled and said, "Don''t act like I enslaved you." "Hey, you won''t come, neither will Sheldon..." Missy sighed over there. "Wait, why didn''t Sheldon go?" Adam interrupted. "Why?" Missy vomited: "As soon as the news of the **** town came out, Sheldon was scared to pee when he thought he was about to go to the funeral home. He was unwilling to attend the funeral of Aunt Beatis again when he was killed. Since heaven, I haven''t even gone to school, so I shrank in the apartment and shivered." "You told him?" Adam''s eyes widened: "You have been with him for so many years, don''t you even know what you can say, what can''t you say? Is it you deliberately? Just to slap his face on his''my bladder, I am the master''?" That''s right! When replaced by someone else, Missy''s sentence was just a metaphor. But when it came to Sheldon, it was absolutely scary in the literal sense. Shelton''s famous saying, "My bladder is the master", has never been realized. It can be said that the more you blow, the more you lack something. "How can it be!" Misie is determined not to recite this pot: "He discovered it himself, and you also know that he has that nasty memory, as long as he has said it once, he will not forget it." "Mrs. Cooper didn''t comfort him?" Adam curiously asked. The son was scared to pee, and Mary still had to feel bad. "She has to take care of Emilia now, and she has to prepare for the funeral of Aunt Beatis. How can she have time to take care of Sheldon." Missy murmured: "Besides, you don''t know the person Sheldon, so scared, even if my mother goes to comfort him, it won''t be good to coax him in a few days. Now you come to guess, where am I? " "No, no, no...thehorror..." On the other side of the phone, Sheldon murmured in horror in a low voice. "Mrs. Cooper sent you to coax Sheldon." Adam suddenly. "I am my sister!" On the other end of the phone, Misie comforted Sheldon a few words, then walked out of the bedroom, closed the door, and complained to Adam. "Maybe it''s my sister." Adam teased: "Maybe it was Mrs. Cooper who remembered it wrong." Emmm. In the Big Bang Theory, Missy is the older sister. Because Misie said that Sheldon stayed under her crotch for nine months, and generally babies were delivered upside down. So Missy was born first, the oldsister, the older sister! In Little Sheldon, Missy became a younger sister. But sisters and sisters are both sisters in English, stupidly not clear. Not to mention uncles and uncles, aunts and aunts, and cousins, all stupid and unclear. "I can''t help it." Misie sighed: "I''ve been here for a day, but Sheldon shows no signs of regaining her calm. It seems that Emilia can only be saddened. Her cousin is so embarrassed." "Hahaha." Adam laughed and said: "She has to get used to it sooner or later, so she should experience it in advance." "That''s true." Misie was startled and smiled helplessly: "She is also a member of the Coopers now. She really has to gradually get used to the weirdness of the Coopers, but she is much better than me, thinking that I was the little transparent in the family at the beginning. Now she has the love of her mother and the concern of my sister. Little George is no longer as **** as before, and the biggest troublemaker, Sheldon, is not at home all year round. I''m happy even thinking about it. " "Your happiness is really humble." Adam quipped: "But that''s the case. After staying with Sheldon for a long time, the standard of happiness will drop drastically. This can be regarded as Sheldon''s ability." In the future, when Sheldons friends heard that Sheldon was going to the North Pole, they would not be there all summer. Rajesh thought of going out to play together. What Howard thought of was being able to sit on the left side of the sofa and even take a peek at Sheldon''s exclusive throne. Leonard thought of going to the toilet at 8:20. If your stomach is uncomfortable at this time, you can either just hold it back or leave the apartment and go to other places to solve your physical problems. If it weren''t for Leonard''s middle school years, I had been surrounded by laxatives and not allowed to go to the toilet. I really couldn''t stand this **** rule. They all happily trembled triumphantly for a while, then their smiles gradually disappeared, and they gradually recollected. Since Sheldon, their dreams are really small. The error-free chapters of "Daily American Drama" will continue to be updated in Xinshuhaige. There are no advertisements in the station. Please collect and recommend Xinshuhaige! If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American drama New Book Haige has the fastest update speed. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 656: I am your little angel Hang up the phone with Missy. Adam couldn''t help laughing at the thought of Sheldon trembling, who was frightening to pee on his pants over there. How do you say that sentence: Don''t base your happiness on the suffering of others. this is correct. But on Sheldon, no one can do it. Almost everyone took Sheldon''s embarrassment for fun. This is also an absolute skill. If it weren''t for Sheldon or the Sheldon in his mind, Adam would seriously doubt whether he was an employee of an unscrupulous dream company whose memory was erased. The sequelae of the long-term use of various sand sculpture skills, even if the memory and skills are erased, they subconsciously imitate these company skills, and self-trained various paradoxes. It has a series of super effects such as irritating others, sprouting others, amusing others and so on. Fortunately, this Lee is not that Lee. Otherwise, Adam''s forehead will be marked with a big threat. Two days later. Medical center. Emergency. "Carol." Adam beckoned to nurse Carol. "Is she here?" Nurse Carol ran over immediately excitedly. "Well, just called, it should be here now, let''s go out and have a look together." Adam smiled. "it is good!" Nurse Carol looked forward to it. The two walked out of the emergency department side by side and came outside the medical building. An unremarkable black off-road vehicle drove over. After the car stopped. Heather, who had an exploded figure, walked down from the back row and reached out to hold a beautiful little princess. "Tatiana!" Nurse Carol walked over excitedly and squatted down. "Aunt Carol." Tatiana happily hugged Nurse Carol. This time I no longer use Russian, but English. "you''re so beautiful." Nurse Carol gave Tatiana a hug, and after releasing it, she took a closer look and praised her. Emmm. She lived comfortably, smiled from the heart, and was carefully dressed up, coupled with her original super-high looks, this is a real little princess. "you''re very pretty too." Tatiana smiled. For this nurse who once gave her the greatest kindness, even if she now has the love of her new mother, Heather, she will never forget the nurse Carol. The two began to reminisce on the side. It was mainly nurse Carol asking about Tatiana''s life. Although I believe in Adam, there is now Tatianas smile from the heart and good living conditions. But the nurse Carol is used to the gloom of society. She always feels a little worried about the angel she used to adopt. She wants to know more details to ensure that this once-forsaken angel of suffering really lives. well. there. Adam and Heather hugged and kissed, and greeted Juno and Keno who were in the cab and co-pilot. This time, Heather and Tatiana flew to Boston first, and then drove over with Juno and Karen. "I didn''t expect Lily to invite you to be a bridesmaid." Adam smiled at Juno: "When did you know Lily so well?" "Can''t it?" Juno smiled and said, "I''ve always been familiar with them. Lily and Monica. We often talk on the phone. This time, even if Robin is not abroad, Teds bride Anna has not just had an operation. Will come." "Of course you can." Adam glanced at her. More than a week ago, after the Hell Town incident broke out, Adam was very nervous to track down all of Elliott Deacon''s information, wishing to make everything clear about him and prevent it from happening. Juno got the news and drove over with Karen overnight. At that time, Adam was in Kate''s apartment, collating information with her carefully. In the wee hours of the morning, after Juno and Karen knocked on the door and came in, Kate''s expression was strange and uncomfortable. However, the three expressions of Juno, Karen, and Adam were very natural, and they didn''t care about her expression at all, and went directly to work. Then Kate was surprised to find that he had thought that Adam was already a super detective and evil nemesis. But this Juno is even more exaggerated. After reviewing the data carefully checked by Adam and her, he easily found several details that were ignored by them but worthy of consideration. "Juneau is a top student at Harvard Medical School, and his future direction is neurosurgery, proficient in psychology and psychiatric science." Kate thought too much, and Adam quickly explained. He naturally cannot say that Juno has the super power to see through people''s hearts, the hobby of substituting criminal psychology for research, and the rich practical experience of using violence to control violence. Kate glanced at the perverted Adam and was relieved. The perverted genius is also the perverted genius, which is very reasonable. The next week. Juno directly asked for leave and stayed here. He followed Kate and acted as an assistant to carry the bag. He went to meet Elliott Deacon and all the people who had been in contact with Elliott Deacon. In the evening everyone studied the case together. After the end, after Kate left, she and Adam continued to study. At this time, she can let go a little and say something that is not easy to say in front of Kate. For example, how to prevent it more effectively, and concrete and feasible action plans. Of course, it is still very subtle. Karen brought coffee and drinks to the two from time to time and gave them some delicious food. The expression is very indifferent. This is the root of Adam''s complete peace of mind after a busy week. In the shadow of the two little red riding hoods, the one who was rushed to change and trembling with the code word is no longer there. Now he said that he was too young at that meeting. A pot of wine in the flower room, no blind date for a drink alone. Raise a glass to invite Mingyue, and face the shadow of three people. This feeling is so fragrant! What shaking! "Uncle Adam." Tatiana finally had a good word with nurse Carol, and rushed towards Adam. "Whose little angel is this?" Adam picked her up and teased. "Your home." Tatiana glanced at Heather with a grin. "Not bad." Adam glanced at Heather, squinted at Juno, Karen squinted, and said vaguely: "It seems that Tatiana has been studying English seriously during this time, and she is getting better and better. I want Uncle Adam to give you What reward?" "Tonight is the wedding." Tatiana smiled and said, "Do you think my mother dressed me like this, like a bride?" "Like Like!" Adam looked at Tatiana''s white veil and nodded. "Then I want Uncle Adam to dance a dance with me after he finishes dancing with my mother." Tatiana made her request. "Of course I dance with you first." Adam glanced at the smiling Heather, and said with a smile: "When you are tired, I will dance with my mother again, how about?" "it is good." Tatiana clapped her hands. "Let''s go, it''s too early." Juno raised his hand to check the time and reminded: "Except for Tatiana, we all have to change clothes in the past and see if Lily can help. "Yes, let''s go." Adam nodded, hugged Tatiana, and entered the back row with Heather. "Goodbye Aunt Carol." Tatiana and nurse Carol waved goodbye. "Goodbye." Nurse Carol smiled and waved. Wait until the car leaves slowly. Carol cried directly. This is not only for the happiness and joy that Tatiana has left, but also for the sad tears that she left because of her inability to adopt such an angel for that reason. But naturally it is more happy than sad. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 657: Serpentine position new York. On the Hudson River. Wansmoot Hotel. The wedding of Matthew and Lily was held here. "Have you made a mistake?" When Adam and the others came in, the first thing he saw was the hall, a pregnant woman who was about to give birth, sitting beside the harp, as if tolerating discomfort. As doctors, Adam and Juno naturally passed by for the first time. "I''m fine, I''m fine." The pregnant woman held her pregnant belly, took a few breaths quickly, and smiled: "I can hold it." "When is your due date?" Adam asked. "on Tuesday." The pregnant woman smiled. "Then will be here soon, why are you still talking about the harp?" Adam was puzzled. "It was last Tuesday." The pregnant woman smiled and said, "Daddy Lily and my dad are good friends. I can''t miss Lily''s wedding. I will definitely stick to it... Oh, hoo hoo hoo!" "..." Everyone was speechless for a while. "You go to the hospital." Juno persuaded: "The wedding time is very long, you can''t last that long." "But Lily gave all the money..." The pregnant woman hesitated. "It''s ok." Adam squeezed a smile: "I will deal with it, just as if you have played here." Damn it! I don''t care about it for making money. This is not a pit Lily. In case the wedding is halfway through and the pregnant woman who plays the harp on the side gives birth directly, the one who is so special is called the early birth. Compared with this, blessings like longan, peanuts, and lotus seeds are all weak. That''s it, you and I said that in the United States, if you don''t talk about relationships, it''s all about strength? The relationship directly hit your face. Never let the wedding go. "okay then." When the pregnant woman saw Adam say this, she stopped holding on, and laughed: "Actually, I can hold it halfway at most. It will definitely not work if I get off the audience, and I feel that on this festive day, I might be born." "Congratulations." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth, called the waiter, and carefully helped the pregnant woman who was about to give birth to leave. Then Adam was about to call and ask assistant Ada to find the harpist. "Stop playing the harp." Juno reminded: "I heard Lily complain that she wanted to talk about the guitar because her father owed the pregnant woman''s father a favor, so she invited this one." "Huh." Adam shook his head. In the United States, everything is business. I thought that when Monica was doing a banquet, her mother held a banquet and asked her to give her money properly. Lily''s father is really hardworking to repay the favor. No wonder Lily didn''t tell her father when she discovered that her mother and a certain professional athlete were good. "I can play." Karen said. "I know." Adam took out his cell phone, dialed the assistant Ida, and looked at Karen with a smile: "Not only you can play, Juno can also play, I can also play, but we are all guests, we cant always be there. Play the guitar, right? Are you not going to dance with Juno?" "Let him find someone." Juno smiled and took LaKaren''s hand. Adam and assistant Ada said. Even if it was expedited and expedited, Ada still agreed casually. no way. Practice makes perfect. She has dealt with too many such things for Adam. After solving the hottest thing, everyone walked towards the dressing room of the bride and groom. These are naturally two. Juno and the others entered the bride''s dressing room. Adam hadn''t planned to go in, and they had already walked away, but when they saw a man sneaking into the bride''s dressing room, he immediately followed. "Hi, Lily." The man worked hard to make his head tall and chest up. "Sgut, what are you doing here?" As soon as Lily happily hugged and talked to Juno and the others, she saw the man who changed her expression. "It''s not Sgut anymore." Scout took a few steps that his six relatives did not recognize, and swayed a few steps, approaching Lily: "My name is Bill now. Many things have changed, but one thing will never change. I still love you. I am here. To get you back to me." "Hehe, you''re kidding, aren''t you?" Lily couldn''t help but smile. It''s been eight years since they graduated from high school, and they had broken up for eight years. During that time, there was no contact. The sudden appearance of her ex-boyfriend made her want to laugh. Seeing him not smiling later, she couldn''t laugh anymore. She didn''t want this kind of **** plot to happen in the good days with Matthew. Although she knew that Matthew would not doubt her, but with Matthew''s big jealous jar, knowing that Scott came to make such a show would definitely affect Matthew''s good mood. "Lily, I know this is crazy, but I love you." Sgut didnt get the slightest worry about Lily. He still held his head high and said in the tone of recitation: "If you can look into my eyes and tell me that you want to marry Matthew, then I will leave now. , I will never set foot in your life again in the future!" Having said this, he waved his arms to strengthen his tone. "I think" Lily was overjoyed when she heard it, and she opened her mouth to say it. But at this moment, Sgut''s neck suddenly twisted like a snake. "I think" Lily tried to stare at Sgut, saying those words, let Sgut completely give up. However, he Sigut used the serpentine position of the Sao operation, which did not give Lily a chance at all. I twist! I twist! Adam couldn''t stand it anymore, and stepped forward and held down Skurt''s head, so that he could no longer snake around to avoid Lily''s eyes. "let me go!" Sgut struggled to break free. But no matter what his little strength, it is impossible to resist Adam. "Lily, you can talk." Adam pressed Scout''s head and said to Lily with a smile. "it is good." Lily was overjoyed. But even so, Sgut still didn''t give up. Didn''t you lock my head, but my eyes can still move. So Sigut''s eyes began to cross-eyed, which made Lily dumbfounded and speechless. "Say it quickly, I''m going to throw him out later." Adam was also amused by Skurt''s cross-eyed eyes, but he still reminded him. "Sgut, I want to marry Matthew, and I only want to marry Matthew." Lily seriously said: "Can you stop the trouble? Our two families have a good relationship, and I don''t want to make it too stale. "What did you say? I didn''t hear it." Sigut was also determined not to accept this fact. "Ok." Adam carried Sgut and walked out: "I can hear it." "I heard Barney say that Scout is here!" Matthew''s law school classmate, one of his best man, heard the news and rushed over: "I''ll take care of it!" The task of the best man is to help the groom deal with various marriage affairs. Getting rid of rivals in love is obviously the top priority. Originally, this was Barneys task, but obviously, he didnt know where he went to soak up the female family, so he didnt care about it let Sgut run around here. "Okay, leave it to me." Adam was holding Scout, and said to this unreliable best man: "Go to Matthew and see what else he needs." "it is good!" The best man was also from Columbia Law School, and he naturally knew Adam, an alumnus of Fengyun, who gave Sgut a fierce look and left in strides. "Help me look at him, don''t let him in." Adam carried Scott, walked to the door, and said to the waiter at the door: "This is what the bride said." "Okay, sir." The waiter agreed immediately. He didn''t care what the bride said, he only knew that Adam had walked in and gave a tip before, and what he had given was an infinite favor that could not help but give birth. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 658: God punishes, Adam blesses new York. On the Hudson River. Wansmoot Hotel. Groom dressing room. "puff!" After Adam had dealt with Scout who was messing up, he opened the door and looked at him, and he immediately laughed: "Matthew, what are you doing?" "I also want to know what am I doing?!" Matthew, who was shoveled bald in the middle of his head and whose hairstyle was completely split in two, screamed frantically. "what''s the situation?" Adam refrained from laughing and said seriously. "Lily''s cousin is studying in a beauty school. Lily doesn''t want her to do her own hair, so she can toss me." Matthew frantically said, "Then she made me such an ugly hairstyle..." "She pushed you directly like this with a push knife?" Adam was dumbfounded. "No." The chief groomsman Ted rubbed his hands and said: "We were discussing how this hairstyle is, when Matthew suddenly pushed himself like this with a push knife. I didn''t have time to react." "what should I do now?!" Matthew shouted frantically. "Don''t get excited." Adam soothed: "Perhaps the love between you and Lily is too sweet and smooth. God can''t stand it anymore. If you want to toss you at the wedding, you will be a test. And its okay to have me. Isn''t it half bald? Find a wig or wear a hat, and it''s easy. " "Really?" Matthew doubted. "Trust me, that''s right." Adam smiled and said, "Lily loves you, not other things." "Yup." Ted agreed: "You guys even play fart games in full swing, what are these?" "This is not invented by you yet!" Matthew yelled: "If it wasn''t for playing with you, how could I have thought of playing this kind of game with Lily?!" "We are brothers, we can play with this." Ted couldn''t laugh or cry: "I won''t marry you." "Then you mean I can''t marry Lily now?" Matthew said. Obviously, Matthew, who has always been a good man, also suffered from premarital dysphoria. "of course can." Adam endured the urge to laugh, and said with a smile: "You are the sweetest couple, and you will be the sweetest couple soon. Playing this kind of game is also a kind of fun... , Of course, its best to just play in the boudoir." Emmm. Open the windows to let the wind out. Ted repeatedly reminded Matthew that the bridegroom official needed a wig from a bald uncle in a wig. Finally, I saw that the hint was useless. Almost always stared directly at Uncle Matthews head for a long time before letting Matthews bald uncle take his gaze away from a large group of guests who did not wear wigs at all, and handed him helplessly Own wig. Adam went to get a hat. In the end Matthew still thought it was better to wear a hat. Because the wig of Uncle Matthew was very unqualified, it could only cover the first half, but not the second half. I don''t know what Matthew''s uncle thinks. It''s not clear that Gu Head disregards the bitter. After finishing Matthew, Adam walked away first. Because he was afraid that he would continue to stay and encounter something strange again, he would really be unable to help but laugh. The bridegroom officials are all anxious to death, but you can''t stop laughing. That would be too unkind. "How about Lily?" After walking out, I just ran into Juno. "Don''t mention it." Juno smiled and said, "Lily was really upset today. Either the veil was dirty, or the special wedding underwear was missing." "Special wedding underwear?" Adam curiously asked. "It''s the wedding underwear that says, "This is Matthew Erickson''s exclusive butt"." Juno smiled and said, "How can others know if you don''t wear it for others to see?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. The bride''s wedding dress is white, which is easy to expose the flesh. If you wear this kind of wedding-specific underwear inside, it is indeed plain to tell everyone that this is exclusively for Matthew Erickson. It''s just too shameful. "Lily didn''t throw it away on purpose?" Adam felt that he had grasped the key point. "No." Juno shook his head: "Lily doesn''t mind this. In fact, she really likes this idea. The emotion I was eager to find just now can''t be faked." "Then write another one." Adam vomited: "I remember Matthew''s notes, you go get a new underwear for wedding, I''ll write it." "also." Juno''s eyes lit up. Adam followed her and walked into the bride''s dressing room, soothed the anxious Lily, and then asked Lily to describe the structure, size, and color, combined it in her brain, and wrote it directly on a new wedding underwear. "That''s it, wow! It''s exactly the same!" Lily grabbed the underwear for the newly-married couple and yelled happily, "Adam, you can do it!" "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said, "So, Lily, don''t worry, if you have any questions, just ask me. Your wedding with Matthew will go smoothly." "Hmm." Lily nodded repeatedly. "I think you can look around." Juno reminded: "Look at where you need help. Help in advance. When the province officially holds the wedding, what more can be done." "Also." Adam thought it too. It has only been a long time before the bride and groom have been in trouble. Perhaps their relationship is so smooth and sweet that even a single God can''t stand it anymore. If Adam doesn''t move out to eliminate these troubles, Matthew and Lily probably will have regrets on this happy day. Adam left the bridal dressing room and went to the hall to take a look. The wedding is about to take place, and all the guests who should come are here. The small weddings of 20 or 30 friends and relatives that Lily had dreamed of have directly increased three or four times to more than one hundred people in the relationship of the parents. Barney, the best man who was supposed to help Matthew with the problem, wandered among the female relatives with a glass of wine, saying, Can you call me? After the female spouse refused, she directly added the sentence this is what the bride wants, and then proudly looked at the beautiful lady who actively wanted to call him. Adam and his eyes met, indifferent and contemptuous. He looked away directly, turned and left. Obviously threw him out of the bar directly. After several such behaviors, he also knew that Adam was not joking. "what!" At this time, a painful female voice sounded. "God, Gretchen, what''s the matter with you?" Someone cried out caringly. Adam hurriedly came over and saw a woman holding her hands in pain, and there was a broken cup on the ground, and hot water ran all over the floor, separating everyone, and said, "I am a doctor, let me see." "it hurts!" The woman named Gretchen exclaimed, "God, in a few weeks, I''m going to take the lawyer''s qualification exam. I''m all ready this time. How could this happen!" "It''s ok." Adam checked, and smiled: "The burn is not serious. If you repair it a little bit, you can recover soon, and it won''t delay your exam." "will not?" Gretchen was startled. Adam''s heart moved and he took a deep look at her: "No, I am Adam Duncan, a good friend of Matthew and Lily, are you?" "Gretchen Hans." Gretchen said with a strong smile: "Matthew''s senior sister." Adam looked around and saw that this circle was all from Columbia Law School and nodded: "Today is the wedding of Matthew and Lily. I can''t go away. Your injury needs to be dealt with immediately, or I will call you a Car?" "I can bear it for a while I''d better stay and attend the wedding." Gretchen said with a strong smile. "Better don''t." Adam said with a faint smile: "Your injury needs to be dealt with immediately, and you don''t want to leave scars, right? And if the wound is injured again afterwards, then you really can''t take the lawyer''s qualification exam in a few weeks. You have worked hard for so long, and your career is important, Matthew and Lily will understand you. Otherwise, they will be very embarrassed. You don''t want them to bear this responsibility, guilty for a long time, right? " "Ok." Gretchen lowered his head, not daring to look at Adam again. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 659: Fighting is pro, scolding is love! new York. On the Hudson River. Wansmoot Hotel. Wedding scene. "I will accompany you out." Adam smiled and gestured. "Say sorry for me and Matthew." Gretchen said to a group of law school students. "Ok." The reaction of the law students was unremarkable, and the students whispered and ignored her. Adam had an eighty to ninety degree of confidence in his own guess. None of these law students is Zhang Yida. The most important thing for law students is to integrate theory with practice and combine real cases. None of them are troubled in class. Because the law professors speak nicely one by one, and the real cases they tell are lively and interesting, breaking the three views. The result of cultivating them in the future is to make them wear elegant clothes, have unlimited brains, and walk enchantingly on the edge of the law. When I get sleepy in class, if I learn like Zhang Dapao, I dont always kill my client by myself. In the end, no one is looking for a lawsuit to starve to death. I had already sent myself in, watching the hunks behind him, sweating profusely. Such them, even if they are in the second year of postgraduate, are all eye-catching. Through what kind of behavior and what kind of effect they can achieve, they are not afraid to use the worst assumptions to figure out every move of others. To put it in an exaggeration, all of them are Batman Dark Knights. In the Batcave computer, there are dozens of preset plans to deal with others and teammates. It is simply not a show. Emmm. It''s just that there is no plan to destroy oneself. Nothing written is as big as their brains. Because the writing should also consider logical self-consistent. But this magical reality, countless real and magical cases, has given them enough material. Previously, Zhou Shuren commented that Dongguos Dream of Red Mansions was''because of realism, turned into freshness'', and it has become a great success through the ages. Later, there was a certain extra-legal madman, who easily gained tens of millions of fans in a few months. May I ask, who else? Adam escorted Gretchen out of the hotel, and smiled as he walked: "I''m also a Columbia University student, which year is my senior sister?" "98th." Gretchen whispered. "Oh." Adam nodded: "It happens to be three years higher than Matthew. I remember that the legal qualification exam is twice a year. How many times did the senior sister take the exam after graduation?" "...Twice, the third time is going to be taken soon." Gretchen trembled: "I was not ready for the first two times. I was really ready this time. I will definitely be able to get through it." "I believe." Adam smiled nonchalantly. "I can really live it." Gretchen didn''t dare to look at Adam''s eyes, and lowered his head to explain: "I am now full of tort law, real estate law, and the constitution. I can''t concentrate on other things." "understanding." Adam nodded: "It''s just that Sister Sister should pay more attention in the future. Don''t accidentally hurt your hands. Sister Sister, you know, I''m a medical student. Your hand has also been injured before. It has been a few months depending on the situation. If I remember correctly, the legal qualification examination is held in February and July every year..." "no!" Gretchen yelled suddenly and interrupted Adam''s words: "It''s not what you thought, you guessed it wrong! I was injured in March!" "Ok." Adam shrugged and said: "Senior sister, don''t get excited. I have no other meaning. I just want to say that I understand this feeling. Everyone around me has high expectations of myself. If you fail repeatedly, you will feel pressure. It will be huge, and it will make people want to escape. This is normal." "you also have?" Gretchen looked at Adam in shock. "Ok." Adam nodded. In this life, he opened the hanger, naturally he didn''t. But in the previous life, Adam had a deep understanding. "Then what did you do?" Gretchen looked at Adam expectantly. "Adjust your mentality, don''t live for the eyes of others, live for yourself." Adam seriously said: "Just try to do your best. Don''t give up or hurt yourself. Of course, you must never hurt others~Does the elder sister think that Matthew and Lily match well?" "..." Gretchen''s face suddenly turned red. Adam confirmed it thoroughly. This senior sister, not only because she has taken the exam several times, but has not passed the exam, she is so stressed that she wants to hurt herself to escape. Also interesting to Matthew. This can be regarded as killing two birds with one stone by taking the opportunity to hurt your hands. I just don''t know if she doesn''t want to see Matthew and Lily''s sweet wedding, wants to escape again, or has a malicious attack, and wants to disgust Lily by the way. "I just need a reason." Gretchen said ashamed. "it does not matter." Adam looked at Gretchen for a while, and smiled: "I believe the senior sister can also find his significant other. After this threshold, the world will regain sunlight. Sisters who can enter Columbia Law School have no shortage of IQ, and perhaps the only thing lacking is mentality. There are a lot of people who are crumbled on the test. The elder sister may be of this kind. If you are under pressure, let it go and do other work, its not a big deal. There are thousands of roads in the world, and everyone has enough choices. Of course, don''t take the evil path of hurting others and yourself. " He could see that this senior sister should like Matthew very much. Too. The future Marshmallow Justice, the "giant" loyal and warm man, is good enough. If it weren''t for Lily, it would still be very popular. No one likes it, that''s unreasonable! However, Adam also believed that this senior sister was not Lily who wanted a nauseous winner for green tea, but just escaped into a habit and wanted to kill two birds with one stone. Not only did she leave the wedding that made her sad, but also let everyone witness her accidentally injury, and prepare for the exam to escape a few weeks later. If this elder sister really has the mentality of green tea, it is estimated that she had passed the exam early, and she would not have any reaction to Adam''s words. So Adam felt that he still had to be patient and persuade him. The experience and knowledge of the past life and the comprehension of this life made him understand that, in many cases, a kindly stretched out hand may be a life. If there are enough people who are willing to release this kind of goodwill, then there will be a lot less people going to extremes. Because in many cases, people who go to extremes only need a hand and a slap. Those who can be beaten and the people who eat melons are very moved. That is the real beating, cursing, and love! "thank you." This was only in 1999, and the poisonous chicken soup had not been rampantly flooded. Gretchen still ate Adam''s set, and did not think it was chicken soup, so he was innately disgusted and grateful to do it. Adam Yu Guang caught a glimpse of Lily''s ex-boyfriend from high school who was still going around the hotel to take advantage of the loopholes, and the waiter simply followed him directly and resolutely implemented Adam''s instructions to prevent him from approaching the hotel and ruin the wedding. "Sgut! Come here!" Adam waved to him. Sgut didn''t want to come, but the waiter who had been following him had pushed him over. "What are you doing?" Sgut said reluctantly. "give me a hand." Adam smiled and said, "Send my senior sister to the medical center to deal with the injury." "No, I can go by myself." Gretchen said embarrassedly. "He''s all right here." Adam smiled and said, "You can talk about Matthew and Lily, maybe it''s very topical." "I" Sgut wanted to resist. But when Adam saw it with a look, he immediately understood it. He is a weird second man. He has to ask his rival''s best man what the steps are to grab the family when he comes to grab the family. Should he grab the family before the wedding or after the wedding. Serpentine walking position, UU reading www. uuknshu. com cross-eyed, go round and round. It didn''t look like it was coming to grab the relatives at all, but it was like coming to amuse it. "Ok." Sgut persuaded. Adam beckoned, called them a taxi, and watched them get in the car and leave. These two admiring Lily and admiring Matthew are not bad guys. Now that Adam is sent away together, there may be sparks. That is also a merit. "Good job, help keep watching, don''t let him kill the carbine." Adam gave Franklin a picture. "Yes, sir." The waiter smiled into a flower: "Thank you, sir!" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 660: Harmony new York. On the Hudson River. Wansmoot Hotel. Wedding scene. Adam helped clear mines again and again, and the wedding finally went smoothly according to Lily and Matthew''s expectations. Exchanging wedding rings and saying youre willing, Im willing to each other has already been done in the church in this old castle-style hotel. Now it''s the wedding banquet. "Gentlemen and ladies, let me call that for the first time. Let us invite Matthew Erickson and Lily Audlin." In the banquet hall, following the host''s gesture, the newlyweds walked in hand in hand as soon as the voice fell off. Matthew wears his hat. After Lily''s wedding dress, the red handwriting is faintly visible: "Math Eriksson exclusive!" "Why are they not a surname?" Tatiana curiously asked. She clearly remembers that her parents have the same last name. "This is your Aunt Lily''s choice." Adam explained warmly: "Although she married your Uncle Matthew, it does not mean that she will depend on your Uncle Matthew from now on. She hopes that the husband and wife are equal. Rather than having her husbands surname after marriage, she is more inclined to keep her original surname, or the couple can create a new surname and use the new surname as a symbol of the new family together. " Both the East and the West have the custom of marrying with their husband''s surname. But the Dongguo side has long since changed and abandoned this custom. On the other hand, the West has been followed and accepted by most people. The devil is hidden in the details. It''s clear who is more civilized. Too. How can several companies compare to a whole civilization? "Oh." Tatiana nodded seemingly, then her eyes lit up, and she pointed to Matthew and Lily who had performed the first dance: "Uncle Adam, dance, dance!" "My little princess, am I lucky enough to invite you to dance?" Adam got up and bowed to send out an invitation. "Yes!" Tatiana giggled. Adam led her to the specially vacated dancing area in front. At this time, there were already twos and threes of men and women, and they also came off the court, dancing around Matthew and Lily. "You stepped on my foot, and I took you to jump." Adam put Tatiana''s feet on his feet, first to increase the height, and secondly to take her to jump with her. Otherwise, Tatiana, who is just this big, really can''t dance. "Oh." Tatiana naturally wouldn''t refuse, she happily stepped on Adam''s feet, was dragged by Adam, and jumped up. One song ends. "Uncle Adam, you can dance with your mother." Tatiana refused Adam''s proposal to continue dancing with her, holding Adam''s hand, and came to Heather who was sitting there chatting with Juno and Karen, and put Adam''s hand in Heather''s hand. Adam took Heather by the hand and also walked into the ballroom. "how are you lately?" Adam hugged her, swayed, staring at her breathtaking light blue eyes, feeling the attachment and dependence in her eyes, and couldn''t help but ask softly. "Everything is fine. With Tatiana, in addition to tobacco and alcohol, my mother has a new goal, her mental state is much better, and everything is better." Heather whispered: "I just miss you a little." "Ugh." Feeling the subconscious force of Heather''s arm hugging, Adam sighed in his heart. Once drunk and whip a famous horse, for fear of tired beauty. This is the real beauty. Heather, unlike Robin and the others, can walk away smartly. In a special environment, Adam has become her obsession, supporting her sunshine. "Otherwise, you have more time to come over in the future?" Adam tentatively asked, "Come here two days a week?" "Okay." Heather smiled like a flower: "After Juno, my mother doesn''t need me to be with me all the time, but they can''t be away for a long time. It happens to be two days a week. Juno also suggested that, she and you said?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "I didn''t say, I thought so...what else did she say?" "She said the best time is Monday to Friday." Heather glanced at Adam: "Choose any two days. You can bring Tatiana with you, because you have to go to work during the day, and I can take Tatiana here to study and play during the day." "Ahem." Adam coughed slightly: "Who is Tatiana studying with now?" "I hired a female teacher to teach at home." Heather smiled and said, "I usually teach her." Adam nodded without speaking. Tatiana is a congenital HIV-infected person. It is not a simple matter to ask her to go to school. Adam and the others have enough medical knowledge, know how to avoid infection during contact, and pity the poor little girl, so they can get along with her normally. But other children and their parents, obviously will not do this, and are unwilling to do so. It can be one size fits all, why bother to take risks? So I can only study at home. "She needs friends." Adam thought for a while and said, "Perhaps I can introduce her a friend." "What friend?" Heather curiously asked. "A super girl named Megan..." Adam said about Megan''s matter: "Megan herself is an adopted orphan, with a kind heart and a sense of justice. She is now receiving Sheldon''s good habits. The two of them had similar encounters, were about the same age, and both had troubles about not being able to get together, and they could become good friends. Isnt it nice to make phone calls and come and play together two days a week? " "Ok!" Heather''s eyes lit up: "I am also worried about Tatiana''s friends. According to the theory, the best friend for her should be the children who have encountered the same as her in the Sunshine House, but Tatiana has been adopted by me. The children at home dont necessarily like to play with her, and I am afraid that she will be bullied." Just look at Megan. The children in the orphanage are forced to mature prematurely at a young age. But not all children have a sense of justice like Megan. In fact, Megan is actually rare. Most of them will be envy, jealous, and hatred for Tatiana who has jumped out and is very happy, and it is strange that she does not bully her if she is not watched by an adult. Megan can go to school normally, and others are willing to contact her. But in order to develop a sense of self-defense and avoid injury or hurt others, after accepting Shelton''s habits, Meghan will certainly not be too gregarious. Once a habit is formed, Megan and Tatiana can contact each other, and they can definitely rest assured. The more Adam thought about it, the more he felt that they were suitable for being friends. "It''s just Megan''s parents willing to accept it?" After Heather was happy, he was still worried. The situation of Tatiana, even with sufficient awareness of prevention, ordinary people can''t accept it. "They are all good people." Adam smiled: "Otherwise, after knowing about Megan''s situation, I will never leave it. Trust me, I will convince them." "Um Heather nodded: "I believe you, Tatiana will be crazy when she knows this news. " "Don''t tell her yet." Adam reminded: "After I get it done, I will tell her the good news. No one is 100% sure about the impermanence of the world." "it is good." Heather raised his head, looked at Adam affectionately, and responded softly. Adam couldn''t help but feel hot. Emmm. Not urgent. Youth is perishable, seizing day and night, that is for others. For Adam and Heather, who may be eighteen forever, their good youth days are still very long. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 661: Reproduce fruit hard candy Wansmoot Hotel. At the wedding reception. After a few dances. "Adam, help us quickly." Lily and Matthew Qiang came over with a smile, lowering their frantic voices. "what''s happenin?" Adam let go of the exploding Heather with a bit of reluctance. "We are starving to death." Lily frantically said: "We let the hotel arrange a lot of delicious food, but we still haven''t had a bite." "We haven''t eaten for a whole day." Matthew echoed: "Every time I wanted to eat it, I was found by my friends and family alone, and then I just drank a cocktail again." "If it weren''t for me to stop it, Matthew would have reached out to the table while talking to someone, trying to pick up the food a child vomited on the napkin and eat it." Lily said in one sentence how grim the situation is now. "Okay, let me arrange it for you." Seeing that Lily and Matthew were shaking, Adam knew that they were indeed very hungry, and quickly prepared to take them to eat. Lily is a bride, hungry a little bit harder, her magical eyes are a little dazed. no way. Just like those actresses who walk on the red carpet can not eat, drink, or go to the toilet for a day, Lily also fights in order to put on a beautiful wedding dress. "You are here!" Just two steps, I was stopped. "Grandma." Lily and Matthew smiled bitterly. "Honey, you are so beautiful." Grandma looked at Lily in a wedding dress with admiration, and then at Matthew: "And you, look like a movie star in the forties." "You look like roast lamb sprinkled with pepper, with mint jelly..." Matthew said in a trance. "Ok!" When Adam heard this, he immediately interrupted: "Let''s go eat something." With grandmother Lily''s surprised and self-excited gaze, Adam hurriedly pulled Matthew away. Later, there will be an ethical tragedy. Everyone sat down. Adam reached out and waved to the waiter. The waiter trot over immediately, and after hearing Adam''s order, he nodded quickly and left. Soon, the delicious food arrived in front of Matthew and Lily. "Eat quickly." Adam smiled. "Great, we can finally have a bite." Matthew and Lily were so moved, they just reached out and picked them up and ate them directly. then. Ding Ding Ding! The sound of knives and forks knocking on the cup one after another, accompanied by everyone''s humming: "Kiss, kiss!" Matthew and Lily were speechless, but under this kind of public attention, they couldn''t ignore them. They could only look at each other and prepare to make a quick decision. Just as the two kissed, a waiter came over and reached out and prepared to put away the dinner plate in front of Matthew and Lily. Adam reached out and stopped him. "Who asked you to take it?" Adam looked at him carefully. "There are only two plates on the table, everyone else has used up, I thought..." The waiter apologized. "newcomer?" Adam glanced at him. "Ok." The waiter nodded. "Okay, you don''t need to be busy here." Adam waved his hand. At the other moment, notice that the waiter here hurried over and pulled the newcomer away. "Thank God!" When the roaring sound ended, Matthew and Lily immediately let go, and looked directly at the table in front of them. Seeing that the dinner plate was still there, they made a surprise cry in unison: "It''s still there!" "Eat quickly." Adam smiled. "Uh, uh." Matthew and Lily picked up their knives and forks to eat. "Lily, Matthew!" At this time, someone came over to express their blessings to their couple. Matthew and Lily glanced at Adam, and they were almost crying. "The musical instruments are there, let''s go up and play a piece to help them attract attention and let them have a good meal, how about?" Juno smiled and said, "Fruit Hard Candy Band, it''s been a long time since I played the ensemble." "Fruit hard candy is only me and you..." Adam subconsciously said something, and then he noticed Juno''s confident gaze and couldn''t help looking at Karen and Heather. "I''ll be the keyboard player." Karen said lightly. "I can be a drummer." Heather smiled. "Did you see it?" Juno smiled and said, "Everyone is alive." "All right, but what should you sing?" Adam gave Juno a weird look. "Anything." Juno smiled and said, "It''s up to you, but it''s better to sing your famous song''Don''t cry''." "do not Cry?" Adam hesitated: "This shouldn''t be the case, right?" "It''s just to avoid the situation." Juno reminded: "What we have to do is to attract the attention of others. If we sing a song for the occasion, it is easy for others to pay attention to the protagonist of the wedding, and what we are most familiar with is your song "Don''t cry"." "Yup." Heather smiled and said, "We have sung together many times." "okay then." Juno came so prepared, what can Adam say, he can only accompany him. "Ted, let''s go up to attract attention, you let Matthew and Lily eat quickly." Adam confessed to Ted and took Juno and the others to the stage. "I want to join too." Tatiana raised her hand and cried. "You can go up with dancers." Juno pulled Tatiana: "You can dance whatever you want." The little girl with superb looks, no matter how cute she twists, she has no way to win. After Adam and the group were on the small stage, they instantly attracted everyone''s attention. no way. The appearance is too high, too eye-catching. Adam didnt say anything. Seeing Juno holding the bass, Karen sitting in front of the keyboard, Heather sitting in front of the drum set, Tatiana standing in front of Adam, looking at Juno, and playing the guitar in her hand. , Began to sing. Experts will know if there is any. Juno didn''t mention that she was originally the main force of the Hard Candy Band. Even if she hasn''t played with the team for several years, she still cooperates with Adam in tacit understanding. What surprised Adam was that the new keyboardist Karen and the new drummer Heather were surprisingly in agreement. Obviously it is not the first time that the three of them cooperated. With Juno as the hub, the reorganized hard candy band is not jerky and silky. Although Adam originally had a good voice and good singing skills, he was mainly famous for plagiarizing classic songs. Now after eight years, I have experienced a lot, I am used to seeing life and death and all kinds of strange things, and I have a lot of understanding of life and emotions. After singing the songs of the year, I have a different mood. Song is the voice of the heart. Singing with emotions is totally different from singing with emotions for new words. The super-high-value combination, coupled with Adam''s surpassing self-expression, achieved unprecedented results and attracted everyone''s attention. emmm. Of course not including Matthew and Lily who are about to starve to death Just now Matthew yelled from hunger: "Peppered grilled lamb chops, where have you been? There should be on my wedding night Your company!" Lily endured hunger and comforted: "Don''t be sad, you still have me." As a result, Matthew just shrugged and said perfunctorily: "Okay." Lily''s eyes were extremely dangerous at the time. If it weren''t for being hungry, it would be boring, and there was a large crowd, I''m afraid it might be possible for Lily to tear up Matthew. Now the two finally have a chance to eat deliciously. Adam and their performance are ten times more moving than the grilled lamb chops in front of them. "It''s delicious, it''s delicious." "Fragrant, really fragrant!" While Adam and the others played, Matthew and Lily began to feast on. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 662: People laugh at me as crazy Wansmoot Hotel. When Adam''s new hard candy band hit the stage for the first time. The real protagonists of the wedding, Matthew and Lily are finally able to eat a warm bite below. "One more song!" "One more song!" "One more song!" When Adam finished the song and saw that Matthew and Lily were content to eat, they were ready to go down, but I didn''t expect the guests to be more enthusiastic than the bride and groom. "One more song?" Adam looked at Juno. "come." Juno straddled the bass and raised his eyebrows and said, "This time I can come to the scene for the first time. Why don''t you come to Timeofyourlife by Green Day?" This good day for you is a song from the Green Day band''s album "Big Free" the year before last. Because the tune is full of blessings to people who are at a turning point in their lives, they have gradually been frequently sung at weddings over the past few years. It is a very suitable wedding song. After a few years, it will even be regarded as a clich wedding song that can no longer be soiled. But this also illustrates the classics of this song. At this time, it is still very trendy. "Come on then!" Adam''s emotions also came up. The song is very contagious. Infect others. Naturally it will infect oneself. Anyway, Adam thinks he is very happy now. Of course it''s not just Adam. Juno was in high spirits. Karen keyboard is smooth. Heather beat the drums both. Coupled with the freestyl of the little angel Tatiana, everyone in the audience looked stupid. What kind of **** combination is this. With this strength, why not make a debut! "God, Adam and the others, they..." Ted opened his mouth to speak, but couldn''t organize the language for a while. "Too exaggerated, too exaggerated..." After eating, Matthew, who was not hungry, was also dumbfounded at this time. That''s right! They are also music lovers. Too! Who is the protagonist in the American TV series who is not a music fan? Who knows how to play musical instruments? Ted can play piano and guitar. Matthew knows how to play guitar and drums, and he also dreamed about forming a band with his sons in the future. The prodigal son Barney can play piano, guitar, and trumpet. Lily knows the violin and French horn. But they are all hobbies, only to the extent of knowing a few hands. Why do you want Adam to be so professional and have such a strong impact on the scene? Ted and Matthew now feel like the sauce explosion in Shaolin football, almost shouting: "In this moment, I am going to explode~" But unfortunately, the fire in Ted''s eyes never exploded. Because they didn''t take a bath in public, they had the enchanting energy to look back and smile while pulling their buttocks. Therefore, Ted and the others just watched in shock from the stage, and finally did not raise their feet to participate in the performance. Song after song. The rebirth of the new fruit hard candy band pushed the mood of this wedding to the highest level. Not only the guests dont want to leave, but even the bride and groom who should go directly on their honeymoon cant move their legs. In the end, the limo driver who was waiting outside waited and waited, but couldn''t wait any longer, fearing that the bride and groom would miss the plane, and walked in and urged them to stop the sudden carnival. Matthew and Lily reluctantly left. Regardless of everyone''s perseverance, Adam declared the end still unfinished. Even with freestyle, Tatiana is boring. Adam saw the eagerness in Heather''s eyes, obviously she was anxious to send Tatiana back to rest. Emmm. This is how mother and daughter connect to heart. The wedding is finally over. Adam drove back home with Juno and the others. In the car. Tatiana is still learning to sing. Adam and the others reminded to agree with each other from time to time, and they had a good time. "what!" When he drove to the vicinity of the apartment, Adam''s eyes condensed and he let out a sound of surprise. "what''s happenin?" Juno in the passenger seat looked sideways. "Hospital colleague." Adam drove the car to the side of the road to stop, loosened the seat belt and got out of the car: "I''ll go and see, Juno, you guys pay attention to safety." "Be careful!" Juno and the others also saw it at this time and cried out with concern. "I know." Adam closed the car door, waved at them, looked at the traffic on both sides, and shouted at a white coat in the middle of the traffic, facing the traffic, "Doctor Svidik, how are you?" "I''m good! I''m so good!" The psychiatrist of the Medical Center, the boyfriend of Dr. Susan Lewis in the emergency department, Dr. Dave Svidick, staggered in the traffic, heard Adams words, opened his hands and laughed: "I have never been better than It''s better now! Oh!" "Shit!" Adam saw a car almost hit him, but he didn''t care, and immediately guessed what happened. Zhou Shuren said: "You stare at the abyss, and the abyss stares at you too." Psychiatrists who can penetrate into the hearts of mental patients usually also have mental problems. This Doctor Svidik is also a well-known psychiatrist. Now it seems that the abyss has also been eyeing on. Adam''s eyes swept across the traffic, and he calculated it in his mind for an instant, then ran in quickly, and got out of the traffic with Dr. Svidick who was laughing. "Doctor Svidik, what happened?" When he got to the side of the road, Adam released him and asked softly. "You do not know?" Doctor Svidik looked surprised, then pointed to a high-end apartment building not far away, and laughed, "Look!" Adam looked at his direction, his face suddenly changed. But saw a figure spread his hands and jumped down from the top of the building. Several more gunshots came from there. "Boom! Bang!" Doctor Svidik made a crashing sound after jumping off the building with both hands, then pointed his gun at his temple and made a gunshot sound. "In the end what happened?" Adam''s face became serious. This is no longer a question of Dr. Svidik''s death alone. This is clearly a series of suicides. "Liar, all liar!" Dr. Svidick laughed and said, "He lied to the whole New York, the whole world, New York will bloom with brilliant blood tonight, isn''t it interesting? Hahaha!" "Who is a liar?" Adam moved in his heart, grabbed Dr. Svidicks shoulder, shook it, and shouted: Make it clear! "Martin Channing!" Dr. Svidick laughed and said, "He lied to the world! Thousands of New Yorkers will have nothing because of him tonight. Those who died suddenly of the heart, jumped from the rooftops, shot and committed suicide will never be alone on the road tonight. of." Having said this, he moved toward the traffic again, raised his hands, and yelled: "We are all the same, let us face the storm together!" then. There''s no after that. Adam directly mentioned him who wanted to jump into the traffic to find his death, and said to Juno: "You drive them back first, and I want to take him to the hospital." "Ok." Juno and the others also understood the cause and effect, so naturally they wouldn''t say much. "By the way Adam took Dr. Svidick who was still smirking, and after a few steps, he couldn''t help but reminded: "Junuo, when you go back, look at your head to prevent Someone jumped off the building and hit you. Don''t come out after you get home, and don''t look out the window to prevent stray bullets. " "Do not worry." Juno nodded. Adam reminded him again and again to be relieved. After all, his community is a very high-end community, where rich people live. And Caroline Channing''s father, Martin Channing, will be the king of killers tonight. Doctor Svidik, as a doctor, he must have saved a lot of money over the years, and he was probably fooled into it. I used to be a psychiatrist, and he accumulated too many negative emotions psychologically. The spirits were relatively tight and the temper was not good. Now that I have the stimulation of returning to the pre-liberation period, it is no wonder that I will go crazy directly. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 663: The poor have no money Medical center. Adam took Dr. Svidick, who was already crazy, to the hospital in a taxi. "what happened?" Dr. Susan Lewis, who was standing at the nurse''s desk writing medical records, raised her eyes and immediately greeted her. "...Need to go to the psychiatric department for special care." Adam reminded him of the matter. "how so" Dr. Susan Lewis looked at her boyfriend smirking, and she was stunned. Adam glanced at her sympathetically. There was such a sister on the stall, and now there is such a boyfriend, Susan, who has such a caring personality, how can she die so hard. "Let''s send Doctor Svidick to the psychiatric department upstairs first." Adam Wen said: "Let him take a good rest first, and then find a doctor to show him a good look." "Ok." Susan nodded dumbly. At this moment, she has no good way. Leaving him outside is irresponsible to his life and to the lives of other people. The psychiatric department has special wards to prevent mental patients from harming themselves or hurting others. "Doctor Svidick..." When the psychiatric interns knew what had happened, they were dumbfounded. Doctor Svidik was their chief, and the boss of the boss was the Dinghai Shenzhen in their department. Who would have thought that it would become like this now. Their goal is to become an attending doctor like Doctor Svidick, but now that they see the terrible state of the ultimate goal, the mind of working hard has cooled down for the most part in an instant. It turns out that the rumors of the department are true. I can''t live this day! "Find a ward first and let Doctor Svidick take a break." Adam told: "Then call Dr. Jason, let him come and see, and help Dr. Svidik with psychological counseling." "Oh, oh." Only then did several psychiatric interns ease their minds and promised, one ran over to call the other psychiatric physician, and the other led Adam and the others to the ward. After Adam sent Dr. Svidick in, he greeted Susan and went to the emergency room. He has a hunch that tonight will be a sleepless night. Alas, I originally wanted to go back and continue to play with Heather and appreciate Heather''s drum set. Now it seems that there is no hope. At first, there was no atmosphere. Secondly, it is important to treat illnesses and save people. Emergency. "Adam, come and help me see." A woman dressed as a celebrity walked in, stepping on high heels, clutching her chest. "Mrs. Lyon, what''s the matter with you?" Adam asked. "Call me Piggy." The celebrity waved her hand: "I feel like I have a heart attack." "do not worry." Adam twitched and smiled, "It shouldn''t be a heart attack." Heart attack is not like this. He knew this Piggy, very ostentatious. After marrying a rich man, he lives the life of a socialite every day. Some time ago, their celebrity circles were popular to show off their promotion and salary increase. Emmm. That is to be promoted to mothers and let the rich husbands give them bonuses. Many celebrities like them became celebrities after marrying rich people. There are certainly no shortage of prenuptial agreements. They dont have much chance for the wealth of the rich husbands husband. They can only count on how much money will be given for marriage, how much money will be given each year after marriage, how much money will be given for not getting divorced after many years of marriage, and how much money will be given for having children, etc. Everything is clearly priced. Of course, after becoming rich and wealthy, they will not fail to resist. They have repeatedly consulted with a lawyer and confirmed that the prenuptial agreement is really inevitable. After communicating with the ladies and sisters, it is the result. They can only temporarily press down on the idea of ??turning over and taking charge. Get a fixed salary and bonus, and live your life smartly. As soon as it became popular to expose children in the circle, Piqi followed the trend and bought a pair of twin girls. Emmm. Ladies like them are responsible for being beautiful and beautiful, how can they have children by themselves. So some time ago, the Medical Center also had a classic scene. In the delivery room is the painful wailing of pregnant women who have given birth. Outside the delivery room, Piqi, who got the news, told her servant in disgust to go in and remind the pregnant woman to keep quiet. It was too noisy. After being reprimanded by Dr. Montgomery, Pique thought for a while and left the delivery room''grandly'', ran to the emergency room, and chatted with Adam. That''s right! The real circle of rich people is actually not big. At the same time in New York, Adam naturally met Piggy and his wife. Adam, as the youngest billionaire self-made, handsome, talented and wealthy, is naturally a topic that is often gossiped about by celebrities. Celebrity Pi Qi will naturally not miss this opportunity. With a prenuptial agreement, she has no unspeakable thoughts. She is not stupid. Life is already at the peak of her life. If something happens to Adam, she will probably fight with each other, because Adam will definitely not marry her. However, it is inevitable to have a few words with Adam, this legendary rich man, and to listen to some gossip news, and to show off in the plastic sister circle in the future. It is also inevitable. As a result, she began to vomit with Adam, saying that it is too difficult for her to have a baby, and that her mother will be very hard in the future. Then he waved his hand to ask the servant who had been following to get water, unscrewed it, and handed it to her. At the same time, she asked the servant to go to the delivery room to see if she had finished giving birth. After giving birth, she took her over and showed her. After that, she asked her sisters to do haircuts together. When Adam reminded that the baby is not suitable for hugs at birth, she can only put the incubator in the neonatal intensive care unit first, and she frowned to dispel the idea. Then, when she learned that the childbirth might last for more than ten hours, she uttered a pity, stepped on high heels and left. After hearing that the twins were born, she still disliked that the boy in the twins was a defective product, and refused to hug each other. Of course, she wasn''t a defective daughter, she was just feeling emotional, and asked the servant to hug her and let her hug her. Emmm. It''s really just a hug in the literal sense. After taking a hug, it was immediately handed over to the servant. It is estimated that there will be no more than three times a day, and the time will add up to less than one minute. "Not a heart attack?" Pizzi patted her chest and exaggerated: "Are you sure, I feel I''m going to be scared to death." "what happened?" Adam''s heart moved: "Is the Lyon family also a victim of the Channing scam?" "Uh, uh." Piqi nodded repeatedly. "How much did you lose?" Adam glanced at her sympathetically: "It shouldn''t be much, right?" If there are too many, she is not in the mood to be so ostentatious It is estimated that she will really have a heart attack. "Nothing was lost." Pique clutched her chest and took a deep breath. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. "Although nothing was lost, we are afraid." Piggy understood Adam''s eyes and explained in earnest: "David almost invested. It was only because his business was expanding recently that he didn''t invest. And the thought that our family was almost bankrupt also made me scared to death. There are several sisters in our circle who have been driven out of the mansion because of their husband''s bankruptcy, and they have nothing. Seeing that they are poor, even the money is gone. We are really scared to death. It''s terrible! " txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 664: The bankrupt sisters meet again Medical center. Although Peach is very ostentatious. But Adam still believed her. Because he could tell that Picci was indeed frightened. Too. Anyone who lives in heaven and almost falls to **** will be terrified. Adam still checked with Pitch, and after confirming that there was no problem, he planned to learn from her the latest news about the Channing scam. For celebrities like them, the news is the most informed. Unfortunately, Piggy had a fake heart attack, and many people had a real heart attack. The emergency room exploded very quickly. "I like this Channing family!" Christina looked at the heart patient who was being pushed forward, her eyes gleaming. "When you are defrauded of all your wealth, and then everything is taken over, and you still owe a debt, you can say that you like the Channing family." Adam complained. "That''s because they are greedy and they are stupid!" Christina dismissively said: "I can even believe this exaggerated income guarantee. Are you sure you don''t want to go to the psychiatric department? Oh, yes, no one has gone there. The psychiatric doctor himself is crazy." "Stop it!" Richard, the director of surgery, got the news and rushed over overnight, stopped everyone, and said with a black face: "Now we announce a news that any doctor or nurse who invests in the Channing Foundation will not be allowed to participate in the operation. Go back and rest. This is not a request, it is an order!" When he said this, he deliberately stared at Adam, Dr. Burke, and Dr. Shept. obviously. Ordinary people don''t have the spare money and qualifications. Before investing, the Channing Foundation, which was popular among the wealthy circle as a secret cash cow, was popular. Only super-rich people like Adam, and doctors like Dr. Burke and Dr. Sheppert, who have at least 2 million super-high incomes a year, have this qualification. And Dr. Burke is the backbone of the medical center. If by any chance the Channing scam is affected, the mood is not right and the operation error is caused, then the medical center will be in big trouble. Adam and the others looked around, glanced at each other, and smiled at each other. Obviously they are very calm. "No, right?" Seeing this, Richard, the director of surgery, let out a long sigh, but he looked around and confirmed: "We will investigate afterwards. If we violate the hospital''s regulations, we will all be expelled! So if there is any investment, go back and take a good rest now. This is the last chance! " Seeing that there was no one, he nodded: "Very good! Then move on now!" Everyone immediately began to act. "Doctor Duncan, there are a lot of patients tonight, you are alone." Richard, the director of surgery, stopped Adam: "No problem, right?" "of course." Adam nodded. "Ok." Richard, the director of surgery, nodded and looked at the expectant Christina: "Doctor Yang, you are also in charge tonight, and I will help you." "Thank you Director!" Christina is overjoyed. "Director, you?" Adam noticed the problem. With so many patients tonight, the director, the main force, did not take the lead, but instead helped Christina, who had no experience. This was obviously problematic. "Regulations are regulations. Even if I am the director, I can''t violate it." Surgery Director Richard said with a black face: "Doctor Yang, what are you waiting for?" "Oh, oh!" Christina hurried to the operating room immediately. Richard, the director of surgery, followed blankly. Adam looked at his back and couldn''t laugh or cry. It turns out that Richard, the director of surgery, was also a victim, no wonder he felt so deeply. However, with his identity, status, wealth, and being in New York, he was one of the victims of the Channing scam, which was unexpected and reasonable. Adam and the others are trying their best to rescue the victims of the Channing scam. there. A tall blond girl received the news and hurriedly ended her graduation trip and flew back to the manor house in New York. Outside the mansion, a police car parked here. A trace of panic flashed in the blond girl''s eyes, and she dared not get out of the car for a while. Because she was worried that this was here to catch her. Who made her call Caroline Channing? The surname Qian Ning gave her countless glory in the past, but now it is endless pain. Because if there is no accident, after today, Channing will become the most hated surname among New Yorkers. then. While she hesitated, two police officers walked out with a man. "I am no longer a princess, but just a commoner." The blonde girl Caroline was stunned, and the thought flashed through her mind. Then she had endless anger. It was this man, the man she trusted, betrayed her trust, causing her perfect world to collapse instantly. But then she thought again that it was this man who read bedtime stories to her, taught her to tie her shoelaces in a childlike way, taught her to settle accounts from a young age, and gave her endless love. Her girlfriends and friends are neither rich nor paternal like her. Their father is really just a father. Apart from providing them with some material foundation, there is almost nothing about their father''s love. And this man is not only her father, but also her good father. Thinking of this, Caroline couldn''t control it anymore. After getting out of the car, she ran to the man crying: "Dad!" this moment. The princess, the perfect world, the endless glory, the endless loss and pain of heaven falling to hell, she didn''t care anymore. She only knew that the man in handcuffs in front of her was her good father, the person who loved her the most in the world! Even people in New York and the world can scold him and hate him. But she alone can''t. "Sorry, baby." Martin Channing apologized and looked at his baby girl distressedly: "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." "Uh, uh." Caroline was blocked there and nodded in tears. Martin Channing looked at the baby girl who had only love but no hate in his eyes, and smiled and got into the police car. "William..." Caroline watched the police car leave. She wanted to enter the mansion but couldn''t enter. Because it had been blocked, she could only call her boyfriend for help. "Sorry, the number you dialed is not in the service area, please try again later." The boyfriend William, who originally belonged to Gao Pan, has always been enthusiastic about her and annoyed her for a while, can''t get through the phone at this time. Although the telecommunications services in the United States are rubbish. But here is Manhattan where even alien signals can be received! What happened is self-evident. Caroline carried the salute and had nowhere to go. Her mansion, her credit card, her 800 million trust, everything about her was sealed, and she could only endure the humiliation and went directly to the mansion of her boyfriend William''s house. But it is a pity that Channing is now the biggest disaster, and everyone avoids like snakes and scorpions. The Williams villa was brightly lit, but Caroline was told by the servant that the Williams family was not at home. Caroline left in tears. then. She started looking for her best friends. But the world of the rich is too realistic She found five girlfriends in a row, just wanting a place to settle down, but unfortunately these five girlfriends are the same as her boyfriend William, behind closed doors No, let the servants convey the news that they are not at home. "Woohoo!" The walking leg hurts, and Caroline, who feels even more distressed, walked out of the fifth girlfriend''s quarter and sobbed in an empty corner. What about the good sisters for a lifetime? They all grew up playing with children! A plump figure walked by, walked a few steps, then turned to look at the crying girl, paused, and turned away again. However, after not taking a few steps, she stopped again when she heard the cry from behind, gritted her teeth and clenched a fist, turned and walked back: "Carolyn Channing, are you okay?" Caroline, with tears in her eyes, looked up and hesitated: "Max?" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 665: Different openings Outside the district. "It''s an honor that you still remember me." MAX laughed at himself. "Of course I remember you." Caroline wiped her tears with embarrassment: "You are the one who made... the sound at my coming-of-age party, and you... are hard to forget." Having said this, he glanced up at MAXAM, who was more oppressive when looking up. "I was thinking about your coming-of-age party just now, so I hesitated and almost walked away." MAX shrugged and said: "But I thought again, na, it wouldn''t be great to talk to you. Adam is indeed very powerful, but he is not so magical. If he is such a magical stick, then I can only lie down and admit it. That''s it~" "Adam?" Caroline was surprised: "Are you still dating him?" "It doesn''t count." MAX''s three sentences are in his tongue and yellow tone: "He is now my boss, and I am equivalent to his secretary, you know what~" "I know." Caroline''s eyes darkened: "My dad also had a secretary... once." "Sorry." MAX gave her a pitying look. "You all know it." Caroline smiled forcefully and said: "Yes, before the Qian Ning''s family did not know it, now it is even more unknown." "Your father is really awesome!" MAX gave a thumbs up: "Cheated so many people, cheated so much money!" Then he curiously asked: "You really don''t know about this?" "My dad never told me." Caroline smiled bitterly: "He only said that business has been particularly good these past few years." "indeed." MAX nodded: "Those people are stupidly aiming at your dads high income, but your dad is directly concerned about their principal. All New York queuing up to send money to your dad requires certain qualifications. Maybe you have to go through the back door for your dad. Can business be bad." Caroline lowered her head in shame. This used to be her greatest pride, but now it is her greatest scar. She doesn''t blame her father. She has been taught by her father since she was a child. She knows this kind of thing only by herself, not to mention she cant tell her daughter, even sleeping or dreaming. "What are your plans now?" MAX glanced at her. "I do not know." Caroline said sadly: "I have nowhere to go, my boyfriend, none of my best friends can get in touch, the phone can''t get through, and everyone is not at home. I don''t want to be humiliated anymore... I think I need to find a copy. Work, do you know a place where people in the Upper East Side will never go in this life?" "Brooklyn." MAX blurted out: "It''s just that if you go like you, most of you can''t get out. Well, 30% are carried out, and 70% are completely gone." "Not so exaggerated?" Caroline opened her eyes wide: "I know there is chaos, but it''s New York. Does the police care about it?" "Then you have to have police officers. A princess like you, even after reading a few books and knowing the existence of the dark side of society, never knows what the real darkness is." MAX stretched out his hand and said, "Get up, if you really don''t have a place to go, go to mine first, get through the night, and then think about what to do in the future." "May I?" Caroline looked at MAX in surprise. She really did not expect that a stranger she had looked down upon at her worst time would be willing to lend a helping hand to her. "The premise is that you don''t be sisters with me." MAX shrugged: "As for the reason, you can think about it slowly." "Four years have passed, you still remember." Caroline stretched out her hand, held MAXs hand, and was pulled up by MAX. She straightened out her long blond hair and laughed at herself: Dont worry, no one wants to approach me now. The richer you are, the less willing it is. Adam is The youngest billionaire, he won''t get anything, he won''t offend so many people for me." "Wow." MAX looked at her in amazement: "Not only do you remember, but now you really think about it, sisters, I thought I was enough to let go, but compared to you, I am nothing." "I''m not." Caroline explained quickly: "I didn''t mean to grab Adam with you..." "Okay!" MAX waved his hand: "Why is he mine? It''s been four years. You don''t think that someone like him is just guarding me?" "You are fine, worthy of his protection." Caroline said from the bottom of her heart. "Stop flattering." MAX waved and smiled: "If I promised you, I won''t regret it. Let''s go, my car is over there." "This is your car?" Caroline was surprised to see MAX''s dilapidated car. "This is my car." While MAX helped Caroline put the salute in the trunk, he laughed at herself: "Is this secretary like me miserable?" "It''s not miserable... Is Adam so stingy?" Caroline wanted to be euphemistic, but couldn''t help it. "What do you think?" MAX set aside and saluted Caroline to get into the car, ready to drive: "He is not only stingy, but also careful, and offends him a little bit. He can fix you to death. No matter how loud you beg for mercy..." "..." Caroline thought MAX was serious at first, but after hearing it, she was speechless. As the eldest lady of Qian Ning''s family, she is also the old Si Ji, OK? "Okay, no kidding." MAX glanced at her and smiled: "Although I often call him Sugardaddy, why do I need his money if I can work? And the car is just a transportation tool. Why should I buy such a good one?" "Aren''t you his secretary?" Caroline was puzzled. "I have acted." MAX shrugged. "I''m almost confused." Caroline tangled: "What the **** do you do? And if you don''t want Adam''s money, why would you be here?" She is the fifth best friend, although she has always been a little transparent in their best friend circle, she belongs to the very poor kind. But that is compared with them. In fact, this girlfriend''s home is also very arrogant, and the neighborhood where he lives is naturally the kind where the rich get together. The rich people in the U.S. like to keep pushing up the prices of everything nearby, automatically forcing those who have no money to leave. Then the rich began to get together. Police stations followed suit. High-intensity police officers patrolled around the clock to completely shield those who shouldnt be there, and provide the most considerate security services for the wealthy. With MAXs economic strength, if there is no Adams relationship, it is impossible to enter and leave here at will. "Adam opened a book production company, he was responsible for the outline, I was responsible for perfecting the details, and painting." MAX laughed and said: "Occasionally I get stuck on the plot, and I will call him to help sort out...Of course, when I need to sort out other things, I will also call him. Anyway, he is an animal with unlimited energy. In this way, am I a bit similar to his secretary? As for why I am here, because there is a child here on his birthday, she especially likes the cartoon of Peppa Pig we drew. You know, the birthdays of these wealthy kids are completely different from ours. That''s what you really want. A phone call from her mother summoned me, singing to her and telling stories from new comics that have not yet been published. " "I know." Caroline missed it: "When I was a child, my father called Macaulay Kerkin (the timeline jumps, everything that is different from the original time and space, it is Adam''s timeline that is changed), but unfortunately in the end I was sent back." "Your family gave you the little devil head in the house as a birthday present?" MAX was dumbfounded: "Your family is so rich, no wonder Melissa is so envious and jealous when she talks about you and no wonder she is so happy now." "Do you know Melissa?" Caroline was shocked: "That little **** her birthday is her little sister?" This is her fifth best friend, who made her completely desperate. "Yeah." MAX glanced at her sympathetically: "Otherwise, I won''t know your news so quickly, so even if her mother gives me more money... I only sincerely wished my fan girl, not their family. " "I knew you would give a false blessing." Caroline patted her long legs straight, but said: "That would be nice if I could charge a little more." "..." MAX was speechless: "Congratulations, you really weren''t adopted!" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 666: MAX: I raise you! In an apartment. "Come in, the house is a little small and messy." MAX took out the key to open the door and greeted Caroline to enter the house. "It''s great here..." When the light came on, Caroline looked around and gave a decent answer. As for the smallness, of course it can''t be compared with her family''s manor house, and it even feels not as big as her changing room. As for the chaos, all kinds of drawing paper were put a lot at will, and obviously there was no servant to take care of it all the time. But as a top student of the Wharton School of Business, now experiencing the weightlessness of falling from heaven to hell, she naturally lost her interest in Versailles casually. "How much is the rent here?" Caroline was trained by her dad since she was a child, and it was automatically turned on after her dad was arrested. "rent?" MAX shook his head: "I really don''t know this." "You do not know?" Caroline was surprised at first, and then suddenly said: "Did Adam rent it for you?" "No." MAX flung his things and lay down on the sofa: "I just bought this, so I don''t know what the rent is here." "You bought it?" Caroline looked at the two-bedroom and one-living room. When she came in, she found that the environment in this community was not bad, and the location was OK. Such a two-bedroom and one-living house could not be bought without hundreds of thousands. "correct." Seeing that Caroline was still standing there, MAX got up and asked Caroline to sit down: "What would you like to drink?" "Water is good." Caroline ran around all night and was very thirsty, but she still couldn''t help but said: "Why do you have the money to buy or rent a house? Wouldn''t it be more profitable to use this money as an investment?" "I don''t understand investment." MAX took two bottles of water from the refrigerator and handed it to Caroline: "People always have to live in their own house. It doesn''t cost much anyway." "..." Caroline felt a familiar, unfamiliar and familiar taste. For her now penniless and may not even be able to find a job, the hundreds of thousands who used to be not enough to host a party are already a number that she looks up to. "Is painting so profitable?" Caroline was incredible. She may not know much about common people''s prices, but she still knows the basic situation. After all, when you go to Wharton School of Business, what you learn is how to better exploit and beat the workers and the working spirit, so as to make more money. It is always necessary to know how much money the beater should get. Otherwise, if you give too much, isn''t it driving up labor costs? It is to be resisted by the capital alliance. "It''s okay." MAX shrugged and said: "It''s mainly because Peppa Pig sells well. Adam gave me more bonuses. I don''t know how to invest. Money depreciates in the bank. It''s better to buy a house." Emmm. Adam did not bring MAX for investment like Juno and Heather. The reason is very simple. Like every black-hearted boss who squeezes employees, Adam and MAX now have this relationship. Peppa Pig has such a big interest. As the main creator of MAX, Adam naturally didn''t want her to become so rich that she just lay down and couldn''t move. What Adam hates most is such a salted fish! Of course, Adam did not treat her wrongly either. She went to school for four years. The first two years were at a community college. With Adam''s encouragement, she quickly stood out after hard work, and then transferred to the University of the Arts, where she studied for another two years. In the United States, the two years of community colleges can be added to the credits of regular universities, so after two years at the University of the Arts, she received a bachelor''s degree. During these four years, she worked part-time and part-study, while reading, she began to draw Peppa Pig. After graduation, Peppa Pig was officially published, Adam gave a full bonus, and MAX realized the life of a house, a car, and a ticket lightly. But apart from this house and that small broken car, the bulk of MAX''s expenditure turned out to be for Adam. Thousands or tens of thousands of things, it really doesn''t hurt to spend it at all. Adam persuaded him many times, and for this reason, she often complained that she was used to sticking money and sticking to it, and it was uncomfortable to stick to it. Every time she hugged Adam in her arms, she said triumphantly: "A sugarbaby who doesn''t want to maintain sugardaddy is not a good sugarbaby. You should take care of it in advance, and I will support you!" So Adam didn''t give MAX bonus anymore, he saved it directly for her, and planned to give it to her in a few years, and all the savings would be spent on him. "What a pity." Caroline turned her mind. It wasn''t that she wanted to be bad, but the education she received made her instinctively exclude that after having the first pot of gold, instead of making money for money, she was all in one place. This is poor thinking. "Your sofa?" As soon as Caroline sat down, she noticed that the sofa was broken, and said in surprise: "Why don''t you change it?" "It''s changed several times." MAX shrugged and said, "But Adam was bad when he came, and later he simply didn''t bother to change." "..." Caroline stagnated, she didn''t know what to say, and she didn''t even know if she should continue to sit. At this time, MAX has turned on the TV. On the TV, it is naturally Martin Channings breaking news. MAX changed several units in a row, all of them. "No need to change." Caroline said firmly: "This is expected. I also want to see what the public opinion is like." "you sure?" MAX kindly reminded: "Your father has broken the sky this time, no one will say good things to him." "It''s ok." Caroline straightened up and stared at the TV: "I can bear it." A few minutes later. "Turn off, turn off!" Caroline can no longer stand the creative abuse of her father on TV, which completely broke her imagination. Can you curse like this? "I told you already." MAX shrugged, looked at Caroline, and said seriously: "It seems that you really don''t know anything about the life of the bottom people, where is this?" "This is how life at the bottom is like?" Caroline panicked. "This is not even one-tenth of a million." MAX looked at the princess who was once aloof with sympathy: "Let me tell you this, you are now like the maid who was alone at Schwarzenegger''s house at night." "What do you mean?" Caroline was puzzled. "You are going to be ravaged by this real society." MAX is weird. "..." Caroline was confused by MAX''s words. What kind of slang? Why is it so vulgar! "Well, I guess you have been busy for a day today, so hurry up and go to sleep." Seeing that Caroline was in no mood to appreciate the classic slang she learned when she was on the ground floor, MAX greeted: "This is a guest room. You can live here. If you have anything, think about it tomorrow. do not worry. Human adaptability is very strong. Life is like that. Can''t resist, just lie down and enjoy. Soon you will be able to have fun. This is life. Trust me. I am an absolute expert in this area! " "Thank you, MAX." Caroline couldn''t laugh or cry but still very grateful for MAX''s acceptance and comfort. Without comparison, there is no harm. Those so-called boyfriends and girlfriends in the past are not as kind as a stranger who has only one side. If this is the life of the bottom people. Then she might be able to accept... for a while. Not bad! She was still a little confident in her heart. She is still young and a top student at the Wharton School of Business. She has also inherited her father''s business talents. After this period of hardship, she will definitely stand up. Caroline Channing, you can! Thinking of this, she smiled and fell asleep. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 667: Teacher Duncan, dont do that! A week later. Medical center. "I like Martin Channing!" In the changing room, Christina exclaimed in excitement. "You keep your voice down." Adam reminded: "Don''t keep saying that. Be careful to be targeted by the director. He is at a big loss." "The director is not that petty person." Christina didn''t care: "He also came from an intern like ours. If he was replaced by him, he will definitely be the same as me now. I am his intern, and he is already happy." Adam began to change clothes and said nothing. In fact, although not very good, he was also very happy this week. Because of the Channing scam, he is busy every day. At least five operations are performed almost every day, and this week, almost half a year''s life has been earned. Even Dr. Burke looked at him weirdly. Because in most areas of cardiothoracic surgery, Adam is not only superb, but also amazingly fast. After Adam had three operations, he could only do two. In the past, Dr. Burke was most proud of his efforts. When he was at Johns Hopkins University, his talent was not the best, but because he far surpassed the efforts of others, his grades were first every time, and he finally graduated first. He has always believed that hard work is better than talent. But looking at Adam, he was not sure again. Because he is already at the peak now, but he is easily left behind by Adam. This gap will inevitably increase further as Adam grows. This made him have to sigh in his heart: This **** talent! After Adam and Christina packed up, they hurried to the ward. They hope to be the same as yesterday, the ward is full of patients. But it is a pity that Adam and the two are disappointed, after a week of fermentation. Because of the Channing scam, the heart attack has occurred several times. This incident slowly subsided. Of course, it was only big winds and waves in the past. It is estimated that the remaining waves will not end for many years. Seeing this, Adam soon calmed down and went to the emergency room. "Doctor Montgomery." Adam saw her standing outside the emergency room and immediately walked over and greeted her. "Adam." Dr. Montgomery''s expression was indifferent, and a lot less clear. Obviously, the **** town incident concocted by Eliot Dickon was a big blow to her. But she didn''t anger Adam either. Adam was in the process of saving his friends and found this demon, and he saved her in disguise in advance. After getting over the initial discomfort, she quickly adjusted. This indifference is not aimed at Adam. She has this expression to everyone now. At this time, the ambulance came. "what''s the situation?" Adam asked. "Noel Rabat, 28 years old, 32 weeks pregnant, is a pair of twins." The first responder said: "She was transferred to the hospital, and one seemed to grow much slower than the other." "That''s it." Adam''s eyes lit up. This is rare. "Let''s go together." Doctor Montgomery knew Adam was interested and invited him directly. "it is good." Adam nodded. "Gree Standen." An African-American man in his twenties, accompanied by the pushchair, introduced: "This is my fiance, the future Mrs. Standon." "Gree, you are the only one who cares about whether we are married or not." The pregnant woman Nuoer complained and looked at Dr. Montgomery: "Doctor, Dr. Thyssen said that my condition is very serious and I need an expert." Dr. Montgomery looked through the medical records and said in surprise, "You have two uteruses?" "Ok." Pregnant Nuoer was a little embarrassed. "Adam, you come to give her an overall inspection first." Dr. Montgomery ordered. "Ok." Adam smiled and agreed. The situation of the two uterus is very rare. Not surprisingly, there will soon be onlookers. Adam did various tests for the pregnant woman and then notified Dr. Montgomery. The two went to the ward to see the pregnant woman. Outside the ward, medical staff stopped from time to time and looked inside. "He pushed down and passed the cornerback, he was 30 yards, he was 20 yards, he was 10 yards, and he scored touchdowns..." In the ward, an African-American man touched his fiancees belly, where he was given rugby prenatal education. Emmm. Prenatal education teaches this, in the American drama world, this is really African American. "Gree, Nuoer, I bring you good news." Doctor Montgomery laughed professionally: "According to the test, the two fetuses are very healthy, but for a very unique reason, their sizes are very different. The test results show that their expected delivery dates are different." "According to our calculations." Adam answered, "The older baby is a son, and the time of fertilization is six weeks earlier than the daughter." "OMG!" Gree, the African-American man, was stunned: "I don''t understand, this doesn''t seem right." Adam was trying to explain that it was possible, but suddenly realized that the pregnant woman''s face was not right, and then he understood. "Probably." Dr. Montgomery has not responded yet, explaining: "Our test is very accurate." "But we broke up at the time, she was pregnant, and I wanted to get married, but she didn''t want to." Gree, an African-American man, said the key point: "I gave her an ultimatum, and she refused, so she left me. After we broke up, we haven''t spoken for six weeks, let alone made her pregnant." Doctor Montgomery stopped speaking. This is no longer a medical issue. "Sorry, Gree." The pregnant woman Nuoer cried directly. Everything is understood. "Oh, then I didn''t make her pregnant." Gree, an African-American man, murmured the truth. "sorry Sorry." The pregnant woman Nuoer cried. "I can''t believe you are doing this to me." Gree, an African-American man, glanced at her and left directly. "Don''t go!" The pregnant woman Nuoer cried out in pain: "Ah!" "She was breathing too fast, and the fetal heart rate was a bit slow." Adam reminded: "You lie down and take a deep breath!" "Noah, do you have cramps, contractions or stress?" Dr. Montgomery stepped forward and held the pregnant woman. "I can''t do it without him." The pregnant woman obviously had contractions, but she didn''t want to face it alone. "Adam, go and get him back." Called Dr. Montgomery. "it is good." Adam immediately ran out to catch up with Gree, an African-American man, but no matter how he persuaded him, he was determined to leave. With that indifferent energy, Adam directly gave up the idea of ??forcibly pulling him back. "What about people?" Dr. Montgomery was dissatisfied when he saw Adam coming back alone. "He doesn''t want to come back." Adam stepped forward to help Dr. Montgomery and comforted the pregnant woman: "Nuoer, who is the daughter''s father? Or call him over to accompany you?" Doctor Montgomery gave him a weird look. This daughter is obviously an accident after a one-night stand Where can I find my father now? "what" The pregnant woman Nuoer screamed in pain, and said a name in the mouth of Dr. Montgomery and Adam. Dr. Montgomery was stunned that the pregnant woman Nuoer really remembered who her daughter''s father was, and was really willing to let him come to accompany her. What Adam was stunned was that the daughter named her father that Noer called was his acquaintance. This reminded Adam that when Barney said that he and African-American James were brothers, he didn''t believe a word. But at this moment, Adam recalled a famous scene he had seen in his previous life. It''s just that this time the protagonist has been replaced by a superficial one. "Teacher Duncan, don''t be like this, don''t be like this, Mrs. Duncan..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 668: Happiness is sure to knock Medical center. "Where''s the phone?" Dr. Montgomery asked. How can I contact you without a phone? "In my phone..." The pregnant woman Nuoer cried out with the pain. "keep the change." Adam, who kept slapping himself in his face, smiled bitterly: "I know him, I''ll call him." "you know?" Dr. Montgomery and the pregnant woman Norr looked at him at the same time. "he is my friend." Adam smiled awkwardly, took out his cell phone and dialed Joey''s number, and told him to roll over as soon as he said the matter. That''s right! The father of this baby girl who was misplaced with her brother of different skin colors for six weeks is the famous Joey Tribiani! "Joy, come over right away, relax, relax." Adam soothed. "Damn, she gave birth prematurely." Dr. Montgomery said: "We must give her an emergency caesarean section immediately and stop another delivery." "what?" The pregnant woman Norr cried out in horror. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine." Adam looked at her and calmly said: "But we need to have an operation now and can''t wait for Joey anymore, but I promise, you open your eyes and Joey will appear in front of you." "you promise?" The pregnant woman Nuoer cried. "I promise!" Adam affirmed. These are all bad things that Joey has done. He has to solve it himself, and he has to climb over for Adam. "it is good." Pregnant woman Norr nodded painfully. "Send to the operating room immediately." Dr. Montgomery ordered. This extremely rare operation attracted many doctors to watch. When Adam and the others were washing their hands and disinfecting them, the observation room was already full of people. "Damn it!" Christina looked at Adam enviously: "This is gynecology, pediatrics, and such a rare operation can be encountered by Adam. I had known that I would be closer to Dr. Montgomery." "it''s useless." George hit the nail on the head: "You are Meredith''s best friend, she won''t be close to you." "It''s all on you." Christina rubbed her shoulder against Meredith next to her: "Remember this is what you owe me. I have had several operations!" Meredith just rolled his eyes and didn''t want to speak. Since she reluctantly rejected the good old man Finn and became single again, Dr. Sheputt, who was supposed to find her, hasn''t taken any action. This made her feel that she had lost hundreds of billions. The whole person is empty, very unpleasant. The operation is in progress. When the pregnant woman''s belly was opened, the two connected uteruses were exposed, and the doctors in the observation room on the second floor couldn''t help but poke their heads. Even the anesthesiologists and nurses in the operating room perform the same actions. "It''s amazing." Adam couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Yup." Dr. Montgomery has only seen it once: "I''m going to cut it, Adam, you remove the upper uterus so I can touch the lower one." "understand." Adam nodded. "We all know your level." Dr. Montgomery reminded: "But I still have to remind you that when you hold the second uterus, I only have 120 seconds to take out the first baby from the first uterus. If you accidentally hiccup or move, it may happen. Torn the wall of the uterus and kill the child." "I know, don''t worry." Adam said confidently. "Ok, I believe you." Doctor Montgomery glanced at him. The operation continues. The premature boy was removed smoothly. "Adam, I''m going to punch a hole in the second uterus, please make sure she doesn''t move." Dr. Montgomery reminded. "Okay... wait." Adam suddenly felt the second uterus trembling in his hand: "She is shaking." "I need her to be quiet." Montgomery glanced at him. "Wait a minute." Adam couldnt bear to hold her forcibly, for fear of hurting her, so he could only use words to soothe her: "My dear, Im your Uncle Adam, a good friend of your father. The first time we met was on this occasion. Its amazing. Isn''t it? I know you are afraid, but dont be afraid. Uncle Adam has been with you and protects you. No one will hurt you. You can sleep with confidence..." Following Adam''s voice, the trembling womb No. 2 gradually calmed down. Adam nodded at Dr. Montgomery. "Good job, Doctor Duncan." Dr. Montgomery dumbfounded and performed the final stitches. "puff!" In the observation room, many people who saw this scene laughed directly. Dr. Duncan was surrounded by all kinds of strange things. The operation is over. When Adam left the operating room, he saw Joey standing there with a dazed expression. "How about, Adam?" "very smooth." Adam said with a black face: "We not only cut out your son smoothly, but also comforted your scared daughter who wanted to be born early." "Son, daughter..." Joey said bitterly: "What the **** is going on?" On the phone, Adam, in pursuit of speed, simply told Joey to roll over to see the child in a brief and concise manner. "You are in trouble, you don''t know?" Adam sneered: "Chandler and Monica are about to have children, Rose and Rachel are about to be able to walk, and Phoebe and Mike are about to get married. Why are you still the same?" "I really don''t blame me." Joey aggrieved: "That was all six months ago. At that time, my mentality has not changed, and Nuoer said that she is pregnant and it is safe. I don''t need contraception. How did I know that there would be such a thing? Really, did you make a mistake?" "You are lucky." Adam thought, too. In the past six months, Joey has also changed a lot. The old pot is not good to say anything, and can''t help but smile: "You have a daughter. I just talked to her." "..." Joey was dumbfounded again: "Can''t my daughter be born yet?" "It''s really not born yet." Adam smiled: "But what my uncle said, she can feel it, and she''s very obedient. It''s probably a cute little cutie, so you''re lucky." "is it?" When Joey heard it, he couldn''t help smiling. The last time he met the sisters who used his gold, he felt very much about the two children who were connected by blood. If it weren''t for the pair of sisters who really didn''t fit his aesthetics, he might have gone after one of them, so that the child would have a complete home. To be honest, looking at the good friends around him, all of them are married and have children, and there is a warning of Barney''s obsession, he has already started running for the fourth, and he does not want to continue to wave. It''s just that the other half can''t be found by searching. "I want to propose to Nuoer." Joey said suddenly. "you sure?" Adam frowned: "Noer, she is not like Monica, Rachel, Phoebe and others You should think about it again. Being a father doesn''t have to be married." This Nuoer first rejected the boyfriend who proposed to marry him, and then got pregnant with Joey and messed with Joey, not afraid of hurting the child in the stomach. Then he and Joey were obviously not a one-night stand, and then returned to the ex-boyfriend and agreed to the ex-boyfriend. Marriage proposal. This series of behaviors are not like good stubble. "I am sure." Joey was moved by herself: "I want to give my daughter a complete family!" "Don''t be impulsive." Adam was not optimistic about him and Nuo''er, and persuaded: "Wait after discussing with everyone, and I''m not sure when Nuo''er''s fiance will figure it out. He has come back to look for her. That boy belongs to him, and you don''t want to. Happiness must come knocking at the door, right?" Joey: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 669: Who of us is dear? Medical center. "Don''t think about it, come with me." Adam patted Joey on the shoulder. "Where to go?" Joey asked. "Go and meet your son." Adam smiled playfully: "If you make a successful marriage proposal in the future, you will not only be your daughter''s father, but also the boy''s father. Such a big thing will naturally be considered before you have seen it." "Yes." Joey nodded. Neonatal care unit. "Which one? Which one?" Joey stood outside the glass window, looked inside, expectantly, and pointed to one of the cutest: "Adam, isn''t it him?" "No." Adam suffocated and smiled. Joey obviously didn''t know what happened to Noer''s boyfriend. He pointed to some cute children in his eyes, but they were all shook his head mercilessly by Adam. "I can''t guess it, just say it." Joey wasn''t in the mood to guess either. There are so many children in it, God knows which one is! "Ready." Adam looked at him solemnly: "Look in the direction of my finger, that is your future baby son!" "..." Joey followed Adams direction and looked at him. The whole person was dumbfounded. He withdrew his gaze again in disbelief. He looked at Adam and smirked in the classic Joe style: "You must be teasing me, aren''t you?" "I also hope I am teasing you." Adam shrugged. "But, but how should I answer his questions in the future?" Joey bitterly imitated the future cheap son: "Dad, daddy, why am I different from my sister, one black and one white?" "What''s so difficult about this." Adam waved his hand and said: "If you really get there, you can tell him that when his mother was pregnant with him and his sister, she ate too much ice cream, but the first thing I ate was chocolate ice cream and then vanilla ice cream. The problem is perfect. solved." "Do not make jokes." Joey smiled bitterly: "This works?" "Should be able to fool him before the age of six." Adam said seriously: "As for after the age of six, before the age of ten, you can say that this is the kind of confusing thing, just like their homework." "What about after ten?" Joey asked. "That''s easier." Adam smiled and said: "At that time he still asked you this question, you just said don''t ask again, because this question involves discrimination, whoever asks is a racist! It solves all problems perfectly!" "It makes sense." Joey''s eyes lit up: "Is this really good?" "Trust me." Adam smiled and said, "This has been tested in practice. You know Barney Stinson? Your opponent, he has an African-American brother, James. Their mother has given them the answer since they were young. Both firmly believe that they are brothers and have never wavered again." "what?!" When Joey heard this, he looked at the African-American baby boy in the glass window and cried out in horror: "No, I don''t want a son like Barney Stinson! My daughter doesn''t want a brother like this either. !" "So I let you think about it." Adam hit the railroad while it was hot: "As for the proposal, I think I need to hold an exhortation meeting, and everyone has a good chat." He is really not optimistic about this promise. The good friend circle atmosphere of the old friend circle cannot be disturbed by a scheming derailed girl who inexplicably inserted in. And this really can''t be blamed on the butterfly effect driven by Adam''s crossing. Because this is the meaning of the sky (screenwriter), this is life. In the current life, the screenwriter of Friends once came out to apologize after more than ten years for the absence of African Americans in the six-member group, tears in shame. There are also rumors that the Friends of the Six Group will reunite and repeat. When these two news are combined, doesnt the plot have an essential benchmark red line: this time, important African-American actors must be added. Friends in a group of six. Monica and Chandler adopted two white children and lived happily in the suburbs. Ross and Rachel, as well as Emma, ??ended up in a posture of being together again, which is what everyone expected. Phoebe finally found Mike, which made many people who love her very pleased. The five of them are not suitable for introducing important roles of African descent. Only Joey who is single at the end is suitable. So in what way is it introduced? My love, Friends has tried it at last, Joey and Roses common African-American girlfriend, obviously not very successful. Is there a more correct way to become the father of an African-American boy by mistake? Here, the twin panda brothers and sisters, who are rare in hundreds of years, are accidentally bloody, conflict and confrontational, sincerely give, resolve conflicts, touching and warm, and gimmicky. If the screenwriter has a real experience and integrates this sincere feeling into it, it will surely impress many people. Emmm. Maybe. Maybe it was crazy ridicule. But this is comedy. It just makes everyone laugh wildly, doesn''t it? So, this really can''t be blamed on the butterfly effect caused by Adam''s crossing, making Joey a legendary picker. But no matter what, Joey couldn''t avoid this hurdle. Who told you not to have a fixed cp, and you never got married in the end. "Okay, don''t think about this for now." Adam patted Joey with a bitter face and smiled: "Go to the ward first. I promised Nuoer that she can see you as soon as she opens her eyes. I can''t break my promise." When Joey was brought to the ward so that he must be there, Adam left. "Chandler." After coming out, Adam called Chandler and said: "Monica is about to have a pregnancy check again. Come with her. Let''s get the pregnancy check first, and then talk to Joey by the way. " "it is good." Chandler naturally had no other words. He also cares about Joey''s life events. Adam called Ross, Rachel, and Phoebe. "What the hell?" When Monica was holding her belly, she walked into the medical center with Chandler''s careless support. After seeing Adam, she made an incredible cry: "I thought I was the second pregnant woman in our circle of friends. Didn''t expect Joey to pass me in the blink of an eye?" "No." Adam smiled and soothed: "Joy''s daughter is only 26 weeks old, and you have been 30 weeks, and you are still second! Joey, an unmarried single dog how could it suddenly surpass you." "That''s good." Monica touched her belly and smiled triumphantly: "Son, you will be the brother of a group of friends from now on, you are the first boy." "Monica!" At this time, Rose, who rushed over, just heard this, his eyes widened suddenly: "What is the first boy? You forgot Ben? Ben is the first, OK!" Monica was taken aback. "Don''t blame her!" Adam immediately glared back: "Monica is a pregnant woman. Memory decline is a physiological phenomenon. Besides, she is not wrong. Although your son is not raised by you, how many times can you see me in a month? Its normal in the circle of friends." Rose: "..." Who on earth is our brother? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 670: Top scumbags family view Medical center. "Adam, Ben is also called your uncle." Rose said dissatisfiedly: "You can''t treat it differently." "No, no." Adam waved his hand. Emmm. Those who call uncles are all treated. But Chandler and Monica''s son, but called him godfather. Then we can''t blame him for treating it differently. "How can this be treated differently?" Monica also recovered, touching her belly, and smiling triumphantly: "My son is Adam Bin! Can this be the same?" "..." Rose was speechless. Adam''s mouth twitched. Here comes, here comes, he comes. Adam''s most worried thing came after all. This **** Michaelian naming method really makes Adam awkward. That''s right! Chandler and Monicas child, a son, was named Adam Bin by his parents without hesitation at the moment the gender was determined. As for the dragon and phoenixes Jack and Erica that were adopted by the original time and space. Chandler and Monica don''t need to adopt anymore, and naturally they won''t meet Erica, a stupid pregnant girl, and don''t need to thank her for naming her daughter. The name Jack is taken from Monica''s father Jack. Now it is put on the middle name. So this child''s full name is Adam Jack Bin! In fact, many parents in American TV dramas are unwilling to know the gender of their children at first, to show that they like boys and girls, and also want a surprise (leave a suspense). But there are always exceptions. For example, in the Big Bang, Rajesh was a third person who was too active and felt that he was also involved in the whole process. When Bernadette was pregnant for a pregnancy test, he just sneaked into the doctor''s office, found Bernadette''s pregnancy test results, and took a''very casual'' glance. When the child''s real parents learned of the news, they were crazy. Because when they thought that they didn''t know it, Rajesh knew it, and there was no sense of surprise at all. And for Chandler and Monica''s children, Adam will come to assist Dr. Montgomery during the whole pregnancy test. Naturally, it is impossible to hide the gender of the child from Adam. Thinking of Adam knowing that Monica and Chandler also felt that there was no need to deliberately keep secrets regardless of gender. And they really like boys and girls. Because this child who is connected with their blood is not easy to come by, it is like a blessing from God, how can it care about gender. Besides, since they gave birth to one, they can have a second one. Anyway, Monica made up her mind, taking advantage of her young age, she has been driving dangerously in the future, and she can give birth to a few. For this reason, even though Chandler had to go to work and take care of her during pregnancy, she was already very tired, but she still forced him to insist on getting up early to exercise. Without a good body, you can''t get up to speed, and you can''t get up in danger. Of course, this won''t work. And with the little Adam in his stomach, in Monica''s eyes, even Chandler would retreat to the second line, not to mention Ben, the son of his brother Rose. Emmm. Aunt Monica loves her nephew Ben as much, but please dont ask Ben and Adam to ask her who she loves more. VIP ward. Adam brought Monica and the others over, and then began to perform an ultrasound examination on Monica. "The little guy is healthy." Adam smiled and said: "But Monica, you have to pay attention to your diet and eat according to the recipes we have formulated for you. It is good to have a balanced nutrition, but don''t overnutrition, otherwise the little guy will be too big, and the delivery will be very dangerous. " "This is what I worry about." Chandler held Monica on his side: "She has a big appetite now, and it is very difficult to control it, Adam, you also know Monica''s previous record." "It must be controlled." Adam urged: "Monica, I know this is very difficult for you, but everything is for the safety and health of you and your children, so you must hold back." "I will!" Monica looked pained, obviously thinking of enduring the pain of not eating. She was overweight, and when she started eating bans, she couldn''t control the snake-eating posture at all. This is not a good thing for the child in the stomach and for her. "Being a mother, I believe you can do it." While encouraging Monica, Adam gave Chandler a secret wink and signaled him to supervise him. If he can''t control it, he should notify him in time to prevent and control it. Chandler understood it. "Wait here first, I''ll go to Dr. Montgomery." Adam smiled and said, "As you know, I''m just an intern. It''s better to let the top doctors confirm." Monica and Chandler both laughed. They all trusted Adam incomparably. Believe in both the relationship and Adam''s medical skills. They knew that Adam was as concerned about the child in his stomach as they did. So even if Adam was strong enough, he would still trouble Dr. Montgomery to check and confirm every time after he gave an accurate answer, to achieve double insurance. When Adam went to see Dr. Montgomery, he saw that Dr. Montgomery was being pulled by a tall woman with a good temperament from a distance. He paused and prepared to wait for them to say yes. It was beyond the ears of ordinary people, so that he could hear their conversations without much evasiveness. "Addison, come back, you and Derek are the happy couple." "Nancy, you know it''s impossible." "Comeon, it''s wrong for you to cheat on Derek, but the other party is Mark. What can you expect from him? Who hasn''t had a few times with Mark? It''s not a big deal, it''s a kind of coming-of-age ceremony." "Nancy, don''t tell Derek what you said, or I''m afraid he will get angry and never recognize you as a sister again." "..." When Adam heard this, the corners of his mouth twitched, and he observed a few seconds of silence for Dr. Shept. This Dr. Shept is called Nancy''s sister, and the amount of information in a few words is too much. If he remembered correctly, he had vaguely heard that Dr. Shept had four sisters in his family, and he was the only boy. This reminded him of the man named Irving Lee. When Irving Lee was in high school, his first conflict with a rugby player was because the opponents girlfriend broke up with the rugby player because of his close contact with Irving. Before the rugby team was depressed and wondering what this meant, , the rugby teams sister told the truth as a person. It''s just that the truth is too cruel. Obviously, this Mark Sloan, like Owen Lee, is a scumbag, and there is no shortage of one. I don''t know if Dr. Sheppert will regret that the punch he hit in Mark''s face was too light after he learned the news. Looking at it this way, it is no wonder that after sleeping with the wife of a good friend, Mark can be so arrogant to ask Dr. Shept to be angry, stop making trouble, and forgive his family. Four sisters, all have a close relationship with him. Mark is almost four times cheaper brother-in-law of Dr. Shept. In his eyes, he and Dr. Shept are inseparable family members. There is nothing wrong with this logic! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 671: MAX call Medical center. The rich dialogue continues. "Addison, you won''t come for real, are you?" Nancy Shepute looked at Dr. Montgomery weirdly: "You don''t really think that Mark came here just for you? He is the wife of a tennis partner who slept. I heard that the tennis partner went to buy a gun, so he came to avoid danger. of." "is it?" Dr. Montgomery said indifferently: "If he came here with this idea, then I can only silently mourn for him. In Boston, he slept with his wife and bought a gun. He also knew that he could hide and run. In New York, he slept with his wife. Before he found out that he was exposed, they found him with a gun, and used the gun to directly blast the right and wrong. Nancy, you are also a doctor. You will not forget the tragedy that happened in the medical center last year, right? " "..." Nancy was speechless. She is also the old Siji, so she doesn''t feel any ill feeling towards a man like Mark. People who are tools for each other dont know who is playing. However, she still has the feeling of grief when the rabbit is dead and the fox, lips and teeth are cold. no way. The man greened his wife and was smashed by the roots. Are women greening their husbands because they dare to act and have a good personality, which not only attracts their husbands, but also attracts the greened person? Wouldn''t you have the chance to encounter a wife who doesn''t talk a lot about others? Want to fart! Unless that other''s wife is also greedy for her body. "You don''t need to say any more, it''s impossible for me, Derek, and Mark." Dr. Montgomery said in a daze, "My love is completely dead." Nancy didn''t have much to say at this time. The two said goodbye. Adam greeted him. "Doctor Montgomery." "Adam, is Noer having a problem?" Doctor Montgomery''s eyes narrowed. "No." Adam smiled and said, "She''s fine. My good friend Monica comes over for a pregnancy check. I want Dr. Montgomery to help me to make sure that the fetus is okay." "it is good." Dr. Montgomery nodded and smiled, "It''s great to be your friend." "A good friend." Adam smiled. Leading Dr. Montgomery over, helped Monica check it out, and naturally everything was fine. Everyone is very happy. "Where is Joey?" After the examination, Monica thought about going to see today''s master. "follow me." Adam took them over. In the ward. Joey sat on the edge of the bed, facing Noer''s belly, with a happy expression on his face. Adam went in and checked, and asked Monica and the others to chat with Joey and Norr. Always let Monica and the others get in touch with Noer, so that the exhortation meeting can be held in the evening. Into the night. Inside Adam''s hospital office. Except for Joey, everyone gathered. "Adam, is this really necessary?" Chandler hesitated: "I think this Nuoer is also okay." "Look at people, don''t look at their faces, don''t care about the story." Adam reminded: "Don''t you think you can accept Noer''s behavior?" "No." Monica shook her head and said, "But she is pregnant with Joey''s daughter. Are we going to separate them so that Joey''s daughter will not have a complete family at birth?" "Is a complete family necessarily happier than a single-parent family?" Adam shook his head: "I can''t see it, it depends on the situation. After Nuoer became pregnant, she didn''t want children very much. For this reason, she not only refused the proposal of the child''s father, but also broke up with the child''s father. After that, regardless of the child in his stomach, he immediately caught up with Joey, so that Joey didn''t have to worry about how cool he was. Is this really a qualified mother? " "She might change it?" Monica couldn''t bear to say: "After you truly become a mother, it may be different. This is a process that physically affects your psychology, and motherhood will naturally overflow." "maybe." Adam nodded and said: "But it is undeniable that there are also many mothers who have never had any motherhood at all. If Joey meets such a child''s mother, have you thought about what Joey will encounter in the future?" "Little Adam, don''t worry, mom loves you the most." Monica touched her belly, soothed a few words, and shrugged: "I don''t care, I can''t listen to this anymore. My little Adam must grow up healthy and happy, and can''t touch these dark sides." "Sorry, my fault." Adam smiled and said, "Monica, I have someone to accompany you, go out and take a walk." Then, he called the caregiver next to him and asked the caregiver to accompany Monica for a walk and exercise. Adam continued to talk about it with Chandler, Rose, Rachel, and Phoebe. "Isn''t it only 26 weeks? There are still 16 weeks or so, four months." Rachel said, "Let them get along first, then get married." "More than 16 weeks." Adam reminded: "Children usually don''t have a long memory before they are three years old, so Joey still has a lot of time. In such a long time, if Noer has problems, he will be exposed in daily dealings." But not everyone is Shelton, who remembers everything. Before long-term memory, there is no problem that not having a complete family is bad for children. "correct." Everyone''s eyes lit up: "Joy has enough time." "So all we have to do now is to tell Joey not to be impulsive." Adam concluded: "Don''t think that he must be responsible immediately because Noer is pregnant with his daughter. You can wait." If this is a pure comedy world, Adam wouldn''t be so strenuous. Joey wants to get married, so get married. Anyway, flash marriage flashes away, in the world of comedy, don''t be too casual. But this is a comprehensive world of American TV dramas, in which there are many perverted characters. In case this Nuoer is a perverted existence like Huanhuan, Joey and her are married, maybe Joey will not be there before the divorce. This is no joke. Joey is also a well-known soap opera actor, and he has also made a lot of money over the years. When there is interest, there is motivation. Adam didn''t want Joey to have an accident. Even if you don''t get married now, if Noer is really a ruthless character, Joey is actually at a certain risk. After all, Joey is dead, and Norr''s daughter is the first heir. As the guardian of her daughter, she can also get the inheritance, but the procedures are a bit more troublesome. This is the evil result of random sowing. Because you have no idea what ruthless people you will run into. And this ruthless person, because you have blood offspring with you, it will be difficult for you to get rid of it. Even if you say you can''t be humane! After Adam unified the people''s minds, when Joey came over, he saw everyone''s neat admonishing eyes. Joey was a little hesitant about how to communicate with his cheap African-American son in the future, but now he was admonished by Adam and the others. This idea of ??immediately proposing marriage was completely dispelled by UU reading . Finally decided to get along first. Adam also told Rachel and Phoebe to pay more attention to them in the future, and secretly observe how this Noer is. Later, when Juno comes over, she will have the opportunity to have a look. If Juno approves, then there is no problem. If not, you can only try to stop it. If Joey can''t hear it, then it can only be forgotten. Joey is not Chandler after all. Adam can only do his best, but he won''t do his best. When the exhortation meeting was about to end, Adam received a call and asked Chandler and the others to continue to say that they took their mobile phones out of the office and went outside. A mysterious smile appeared on the corners of his mouth. He took a deep breath and connected the call: "MAX ?" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 672: MAXs proposal Medical center. Adam received a call from MAX and instantly entered a state of play. As for the reason? Adam didn''t know either. There are always times when I am inexplicably happy and want to show off my acting skills. Maybe this is life. "Adam, remember Caroline Channing?" On the other side of the phone, MAX said. "Carolyn Channing?" Adam was''very confused'', and paused for a few seconds: "Oh, you are talking about that Miss Channing''s?" "..." On the other side of the phone, MAX curled his lips. She and Adam are too familiar with each other, so she naturally knows what tunes Adam likes, so she hasn''t dismantled Adam for the time being. "Yes, it''s her." "What''s up with her?" Adam was blank and ignorant. "Her father cheated the entire New Yorkers of money and is now arrested." Max, as always, resisted the urge to roll his eyes and cooperated with Adam: "Carolyn now has nothing. She has found a boyfriend, oh, now she is an ex-boyfriend, and there are five girlfriends. No one wants to care about her, helpless. I happened to ran into her while hiding in a corner and crying." "and then?" Adam was''shocked'' and said, "You won''t take her home, will you?" Then the tone changed to helplessness: "Oh, yes, you must have done this. You are such a big cutie with overwhelming love. When you encounter a kitten or puppy, you must care about their future life, let alone a living one. People." The tone of this expression is exactly like Penny and Sheldons bargaining, to prevent Sheldons exaggerated helplessness on Saturday nights laundry day: I know that tonight is your thunderous laundry day, and you also know that its only tonight. The kind that makes you feel uncomfortable if you dont wash it, but my clothes take up all of the washing machine. You cant wash it anymore. Im so sorry... "Yup." Max couldnt help but cocked his mouth. Seeing that Adam praised her as cute, he decided to play with Adam more: "Cant let her have an accident? Her father is a lie, and she doesnt know, I can feel it. She is still very kind." "What is she going to do next?" Adam asked. "She said she couldn''t go to those majors of hers." MAX said: "Because those people hated and feared the people of the Channing family, it was impossible to hire her. After experiencing the affairs of her ex-boyfriend and girlfriend, she abandoned her fantasy and didn''t want to insult herself. She can only find other jobs. But she used to be a princess, where else? Finally, I can only be a waiter. That''s it, I can''t go to a high-end restaurant, for fear that I will meet my old friends and be laughed at by them. I am also afraid of encountering people who hate her family, afraid of being humiliated, and even affecting the nerves of the other party''s revenge. So she found a very ordinary restaurant and became a waiter. But she couldn''t let go. She wore a pearl necklace and went in a luxurious suit, all in a hurry, and was soon driven away by the boss. After that, she applied for a few more. It''s not because the boss harassed her, or the chef harassed her, or the waiter''s female colleague harassed her. With her falling dust and trying to maintain a high posture, and her beautiful figure, it is no wonder that others want to harass her. By the way, you should know this, Adam. " "Oh, I know." Adam said with a compassionate tone: "Some people are perverts and they like to play some small theaters. Fortunately, you took her in. Otherwise, she, who is homeless, would have been thrown a steel ball at her feet long ago and then beaten by others. Hao carried away. By the way, what is she going to do now? " "This is about to ask you." MAX resisted the complaint of "You are the pervert who likes to play in small theater the most", and said with a curled mouth. "ask me?" Adam was surprised: "Ask me what?" "I have an idea." MAX said: "Some time ago, didn''t you still say that you are planning to build Peppa Pig Studio? Find a few more painters to help me share the work, improve efficiency, and brainstorm ideas, improve quality and follow-up sustainability. " "correct." Adam nodded: "Now Peppa Pig has been published and is selling on sale. The copyright and everything are set, and you don''t need to paint it alone. Finding a few more people is better for creation. After all, for the sake of influence, there will be publishing tasks every year after publication. In case you fall into the bottleneck of creation, it will not be anxious to death. Set up a studio, you will be the boss and lead the work, it will be a lot easier. " "This boss, I can''t do it." MAX laughed and said, "So I want Caroline to be the boss and let her build this studio. She is a top student of Wharton School of Business. It is easy to do this, and she also needs a job." "So..." Adam pondered. After the Channing scam, the credibility of the Channing family fell into a limitless negative. Many rich people hate the Qianning family. Even if Caroline has the best business talents, she has no use in the financial and business field she is most suitable for. And help Caroline, but also get into a show. But Adam''s hand in hand is not a big problem. After all, in the United States, all responsibilities are limited liability. If it weren''t for Caroline''s father playing too much this time, even if Caroline''s company went bankrupt, Caroline would still be able to live a princess life with an 800 million trust. Even if it is too big to play now, it has made countless enemies. But look at Caroline''s aunt, who still runs a big company and leads the life of a master. If you look at Caroline''s grandmother, who is still living an aristocratic and extravagant life in England, you know that as long as it is not a direct stakeholder, those victims will not deliberately target their families. Not to mention Adam is the youngest self-made billionaire. Emmm. Even Caroline''s grandmother finally went bankrupt, and it was several years later. I don''t know that it was the belated revenge of the rich who hated Qian Ning''s family. Still without the biggest pillar of the Channing family, without deterrence, the lonely and energy-stricken old lady was secretly evacuated by the housekeeper and financial investment manager. Adam prefers the latter. So even if Adam helped Caroline casually, as long as it wasn''t too much not to make Caroline turn over and slap everyone in the face for the sake of the Pomeranian smile. Others will only regard Adam as the youngest billionaire. With romantic attributes, they will only envy Adam with such a wealth at such a young age. They secretly wish that Adam does not know about temperance. Sooner or later, Adam will be like them, here. This kind of moments sighed that he was old and then cried silently, and would not be an enemy of Adam for this kind of thing. It is also appropriate to ask Caroline to help MAX set up a studio, MAX is responsible for the content, and Caroline is responsible for the operation. So Adam sighed and said, "No! Who made her be Qianning, enjoying so much of the glory of the Qianning family, and now carrying the burden of the Qianning family is also her life. Although it is not good to say that, I advise you to stay away from her. She is a big trouble. If you can stay away from it, you wont be able to cause it..." "Okay! I listen to you!" Max didn''t wait for Adam to finish, and directly nodded in agreement. Adam: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 673: Adam: What kind of bet? Medical center. Adam originally wanted to put aside his suspicions, show a tall image, and faintly reveal to MAX that he didn''t remember anything. Because he knows who MAX is. Caroline is so pitiful now, Adam tells MAX to drive people away from her, what would MAX do? Do not make jokes. The kind MAX can''t do it at all. That''s why Adam did the opposite. Not only cleared the suspicion, but also accomplished the goal. perfect! But now MAX does not wait for Adam to finish, and directly agrees. This...it''s so embarrassing. It is clear. MAX saw through Adam''s careful thoughts and directly countered the army. Didn''t you do the opposite, I will follow you, completely irresistible, depending on how you do it. Blame Adam himself! In the past few years, I have played so many routines with MAX, that MAX is now too familiar with Adam''s careful thinking in this regard. After all, just like those *****, it will never change. At this moment. Adam has two options. One kind of nature is to continue. Because the kind-hearted MAX can''t do that kind of thing anyway, no matter how fierce she says it is useless. In the end, we must obediently follow the path Adam envisioned. But now there is a problem. That is, MAX knows Adam''s mind, and she also knows that he knows that she knows his mind. If she still does this, she is obviously pressing her head forcibly, so that she will agree if she doesn''t agree. Although the small theater they cooperated with is not without such a role. But now under the circumstances of adding a newcomer to acting in a big drama, she is a little bit shameless. then. Adam chose another one. "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said, "MAX, maybe I am sensitive. I blame this **** capitalist thinking, making me less and less humane..." When Lin Wanyu told Lu Xiaobus girlfriend Anne in advance that he would break up with her, and then found out that Lu Xiaobus cheating object didnt like men, and Lu Xiaobu was not planning to break up with Annie. , Lin Wanyu''s classic accompany smiling face. "In short, I mean, you have your own opinions, why do you want to listen to me? Stop it, I am an inhuman capitalist, what do I know? Do what you want to do, ignore me!" Emmm. That''s right! Adam consciously chose to admit his mistake. After knowing that MAX knows that he knows that she knows that he knows, there is no way out for confrontation. A win-win situation is the optimal solution. Emmm. It''s true, a win-win situation! Not only everyone wins, but also Adam wins twice! Of course, this depends entirely on MAX''s mood. It''s stupid to play a trick that works the other way around! What a tall image is even more funny. Because he didn''t have it at all. "Humph!" For Adam''s spineless smile, he confessed his mistake, and on the other end of the phone, MAX snorted with a contemptuous and pleasant snort. "Then it''s settled, let Caroline prepare the studio." "do not!" Adam hurriedly stopped: "This idea can be, but it can''t be now! Let her run into a wall outside for a while." "why?" MAX is surprised. "The same reason." Adam said seriously: "The Channing family has offended too many people. If we help her now, we will offend many people, which is completely unnecessary. And she may be kind-hearted, but in the end she is still a daughter-in-law. If she doesn''t experience the setbacks at the bottom, she doesn''t know the hardships at the bottom, or how you got here. It''s not a good thing for her, for you, for everyone. " "I think you are just for that bet!" MAX sneered: "In order to make us sisters, you are really enough." "What bet?" Adam originally wanted to act out subconsciously, but now in this situation, he can only laugh and say: "Oh, you said that bet, of course I didn''t want to bet for that bet, I really thought so." How can Caroline, who has never experienced the setbacks at the bottom, have a common language with MAX? As long as he casually asked Versailles, MAX was stunned, not knowing how to answer the call. Of course, it is more likely that Maxs poisonous tongue made Caroline feel a strong reverse Versailles power. In this case, no one can guarantee that Caroline will not be blackened. In this case, it is better to let the society beat Caroline for a period of time, and then Caroline naturally feels the warmth of human nature from MAX''s poisonous tongue. Emmm. Adam has a deep understanding of this. He dare to say that such an experience will deepen the relationship between MAX and Caroline. When the time comes, the two will be responsible for the content and the operation, and they will be perfect partners in life and business. At that time, Adam would not feel any guilt. After all, the two of them are such a perfect pair of bankrupt sisters. Adam didn''t want to destroy their sincere and touching relationship. Emmm. That''s it. "In that case, forget the bet." MAX laughed. "You decide" Adam gave a strong laugh and quickly changed the subject: "MAX, in the future, Peppa Pig does not need you to draw strokes by yourself, but Peppa Pig is your hard work, and you will also need to create more content in the future. heart." "of course." MAX was surprised, and asked unhappily: "Why do you say that?" Although the outline of Peppa Pig is provided by Adam, she is responsible for the details and drawings. For many literary creators, works are their children. MAX is no exception. And she, who lacked love since she was a child, was especially concerned about this kind of thing. At the beginning, she obviously had good grades in high school, but on the day of the high school graduation exam, her unreliable mother had to take her out to play. As a result, she did not graduate from high school and could not go to college. The hope of crawling out of hell. For this, she did not blame her mother, never regretted not taking the exam, and said that that day was her happiest and happiest day. Because this is the first time her mother takes her out to play. To what extent should this lack of love? For her, Peppa Pig is her daughter. If it weren''t for Adam who said that setting up a studio would be better for Peppa Pig, she would have liked to paint slowly, sculpt and do the best by herself. Adam''s exhortation of such a matter of course naturally made her feel a little unhappy. "Ahem." Adam coughed slightly: "I mean, no matter which industry you are in, if you want to be at the top, you must maintain your original intention, or Taoism. To create children''s books requires enough childlike innocence. You are the main creator, so naturally you have to maintain this kind of childlike innocence. Only in this way can we understand the minds of the children. To achieve this, the code of conduct and the like must be kept in step with the children to be an example. For example, to listen to adults, children to be honest and trustworthy, and promises must be fulfilled... In short, it''s all for Peppa Pig to be better. " "puff!" MAX smiled directly: "Hahaha!" That bit of grudge just disappeared completely. Adam really is the same Adam! She thinks too much. "Hehehehe." Adam was on the other end of the phone, laughing with him. no way! As long as MAX is happy. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 674: Carolines Pink Diamond Adventure After the call. Adam bid farewell to Joey and the others and went to MAX''s apartment. No words for a night. One million words have not been omitted here. After all, this is pure love. And Adam is not the kind of layman who screams. Emmm. Mainly because Adam and Sheldon are good friends, he learned something from Sheldon, and subconsciously formed a subconscious mind. That is, without signing a clear informed consent, even if the other party agrees verbally, it will never work. Because there are too many immortals jumping in these heavens and worlds. Fortunately, Adam did not encounter the predicament of Sheldon being strongly kissed by Amy. Think about it too. Not everyone is so open. There are very few people like MAX who drive when they don''t agree with each other. And the conditions of the gambling contract were not triggered at all. MAX does sympathize with Caroline''s experience. She is kind and willing to provide Caroline with help within her power. But this does not mean that MAX has recognized Caroline as a sister. Of course Adam is a serious person and doesn''t care about these things. So Adam just talked to MAX about things that were not easy to say on the phone. That''s it. Then, in the morning, he greeted Caroline, who had not rested during the night shift, with red eyes, and Adam left the MAX apartment to go to work. In the blink of an eye, another week passed. This evening. "What''s up with her?" When Adam came over, she found Caroline wiped her tears into the bedroom, and she couldn''t help being surprised. "Sad." MAX reluctantly said: "There is an auction today, and all the things that are being auctioned are Qianning''s things. Caroline is looking at those things that originally belonged to her being auctioned one by one. Isn''t it sad? "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said: "Why don''t you lose money and avoid disasters? It stands to reason that those things are not hers. After all, many of them are bought by her father with the money she swindled." "Ok." MAX nodded: "I also knew that the Channings were rich before, but after seeing this auction, I knew what is really rich. It is simply rich, it is too exaggerated!" "Not surprisingly." Adam shrugged: "They are the masters of this country." "Tell you good news, now is a good opportunity for you to take advantage of it." MAX glanced at the bedroom and joked. "I''m not that kind of person." Adam was unmoved. "Do you like pink diamonds?" MAX glanced at him. "I don''t like it, what''s the matter?" Adam''s heart moved. "dislike?" MAX''s eyes widened: "Pink diamonds are so beautiful, don''t you like it?" "Diamonds are of little value." Adam smiled: "It''s just a simple crystal of carbon formed under high temperature and pressure. It has no essential difference from carbon, and it is not rare. The current high prices are just the result of deliberate speculation by diamond merchants. It collapsed, there is not much collection value." "That''s it." MAX smiled and said, "Then I will use this reason to comfort Caroline. At today''s Channing family auction, Caroline''s saddest thing was that her large pink diamond worth 24 million dollars was bought. And it was an African-American rapper who was bought. " "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing: "Why, Caroline is still a racist?" "It''s not." MAX explained: "Carolyn said that African-American rappers don''t understand this at all. Buying it back may ruin her pink diamonds, and this probability is very high." "Then you can talk to her." Adam smiled playfully: "I know what will happen to her pink diamonds." "You know? How?" MAX curiously said. "The pink diamond will be inlaid in the middle of the forehead by the African-American rapper, just like the illusion in Marvel comics." Adam smiled: "Because he has booked our hospital''s top plastic surgeon, Dr. Mark Sloan, to perform surgery on him." "puff!" MAX sprays water directly: "No way? Can you still play like this?" "That''s how I can play!" Adam sighed: "In two weeks, we will end our year of internship as an intern, take a residency exam, and become an official residency. In this year, I was also well-informed. And I have read countless medical classics. But I still can''t face everything calmly. Because this country is too magical, there are always strange things that people can''t think of when they break their heads. In just a few weeks, there have been two. There are panda dragon and phoenix fetuses in front. There is a live-action version of Vision. Our doctors have always been professional, but I can''t help it. I didn''t expect this strange incident to have Caroline''s shadow. " "No!" MAX still couldn''t believe it: "He does this, isn''t he afraid of being robbed? His abnormal death rate soared to 99.999%, okay?" "No one can convince a heart that knows how to play!" Adam murmured: "And rich people of African descent don''t do this often?" MAX is dumb. Because of education issues, wealthy people of African descent generally take sports, music, and the like, and they tend to get rich overnight. It''s not hard-earned money, so it doesn''t hurt to spend it. Therefore, there are often news about various African-American celebrities showing off their wealth. Under this circumstance, the fancy bankruptcy of African celebrities is indispensable, and the news that a good hand is completely played. Most of them did not make good use of the money at all to completely change the class attributes of themselves and their family members, leaving behind all kinds of fancy jokes after getting rich and poor. "But can this really be inlaid?" MAX is still unimaginable. "Yes." Adam explained: "First connect a connecting rod to the pink diamond as a support, and then insert the connecting rod in the forehead. Of course, pain, bleeding, swelling and other sequelae are indispensable, but as long as he likes it, he can do it. " "He is really not afraid of being robbed." MAX vomited: "If he is met by Caroline and sees her favorite pink diamond being treated like this, Caroline will probably go straight up and drag the pink diamond off." "It''s okay." Adam smiled and said, "Although he said that he bought the pink diamond to take it with him to protect his property as much as possible, he obviously also considered the issue of being robbed and bought a huge amount of insurance for the pink diamond." "What''s the use of buying insurance?" MAX curled his lips and said, "There is a high probability that people will just disappear." "It''s okay Adam smiled and said: "Wealth is redistributed, it is still circulated in human society and will not fly to other planets. " "..." MAX glanced at Adam: "I always say that I am a poisonous tongue, you are the real poisonous tongue, okay!" "It''s still your tongue." Adam smiled and said, "I like your poisonous tongue the most." MAX rolled his eyes suddenly. Soon after. Caroline, who was sad lying on the bed in the bedroom, was even more sad, and finally cried directly. I couldn''t stop crying at all. She just thinks she is too difficult. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 675: Siamese twins The next day. Medical center. Changing room. "Adam, ask me a few questions!" Christina called out immediately when Adam came in. "And I." Meredith and George also agreed. "What are the symptoms of a central catheter infection?" Adam smiled and asked a question casually while changing his clothes. Now that the intern doctor is over, there are only two weeks for the residency exam. All the interns are preparing for the exam and start asking each other questions whenever they have time. Of course, when it comes to Adam, he is only responsible for asking questions and for telling the correct answers. "Pus, erythema and high fever!" Christina was the first to raise her hand and cried. "What is Kang''s syndrome?" Adam asked another question casually. "Wait, I know!" Meredith raised his hand, and when he was organizing the language, someone had already rushed to answer. "Excessive aldosterone secretion from the skin!" Christina rushed to answer, and shouted after the answer: "Adam, it''s difficult!" "The residency exam is to test the level of interns, and it does not deliberately pursue difficulty." Adam shook his head and smiled: "And for you, the most basic things that need to be prepared are the most basic." "You mean my foundation is not strong?" Christina dissatisfied. "Do you have a solid foundation?" Adam smiled reservedly: "Then what are we doing now?" "..." Christina suddenly didn''t want to speak. Compared with Adam, let alone her, no one has a solid foundation. If she was as confident as Adam, she wouldn''t be reviewing and asking questions now. Isn''t it because the exam was too important, and she didn''t have 100% confidence in her heart. "George, did you do what I asked you to do?" Christina took the initiative to change the subject. Meredithon smiled and looked over. "Shut up, Christina!" George suddenly became a little embarrassed. "what''s happenin?" Christina asked in surprise: "Isn''t it just asking you to ask Kelly to study the card? Isn''t she your girlfriend now? What''s the problem?" George''s current girlfriend, orthopedic resident Kelly, got the highest score in the resident exam. It is said in the hospital that she has a legendary study card. In order to be prepared, Christina urged George to come over, let''s enjoy it together. Of course the wording is a bit problematic. That is simply letting George take the initiative as a tool man to please Kelly. The thing is the same, but the nature is completely different. No matter how George is a male best friend, he still has a bit of masculine dignity. "I''m not that kind of person!" George said angrily: "And even if I get it, I won''t show it to you!" "and many more!" Christina looked at George and said dissatisfied: "Do you want to swallow it alone?" "I" George glanced at the smiling Meredith, then swallowed again: "I just won''t show it to you." "What about Meredith?" Christina asked. "Of course I will give it to Meredith." George said immediately. Although he and Kelly are in love now, Meredith will always be the white moonlight in his heart. "Then it''s okay." Christina waved her hand indifferently. Meredith is her best friend, tell her everything. It''s just a small learning card, and it''s not a boyfriend. Meredith has it, which is equivalent to saying that she has it. Adam changed his clothes and left the changing room directly. "Adam, ask me a few more questions!" Christina urged after catching up. Doctor Bailey led the crowd round the room. Standing outside the ward. Dr. Bailey paused and turned to look at the crowd: "You are about to take the exam in two weeks, so your most important task in these two weeks is to review as much as possible. So no matter how good the operation is, don''t fight for it! Don''t be careless! " Having said this, she looked at Christina, who tilted her head and did not look at her: "Trust me, even if you have done some amazing surgery in the past two weeks, it is not as good as the exam, and you will be delayed at least one more Years of time lost. And think about it once you haven''t, most of them will be in front of the newcomers, just like them, following behind your former colleague''s buttocks, listening to the scene they ordered. Of course, unless you are sure of victory. " Having said this, Dr. Bailey glanced at Adam. "We see, Doctor Bailey." Both George and Meredith became serious. The thought of them being behind their former colleague, even if the superior doctor is Adam, they feel a little uncomfortable psychologically. What''s more terrifying is to follow Christina and follow Christina''s instructions, assignments and comments. Christina is notoriously professional and unrelenting, and she made a mistake, which must be a public reprimand without even thinking about it. That kind of thing really happened, to paraphrase a classic sentence: this place is impossible to stay, this day is impossible to live! "well." Dr. Bailey smiled meaningfully: "I hope you can do what you say, and the test will begin now. Remember what I said!" While talking, she opened the door first and entered the ward. then. Everyone''s eyes lit up. But I saw a pair of identical white men, wearing the same patient clothes, leaning against each other. Emmm. Is really leaning. The back of the patient''s suit reveals no gaps. "Doctor Duncan, you are in charge." Doctor Bailey checked, and after speaking a few words with the conjoined twins, he glanced over the crowd looking at her, and directly appointed Adam as the tube bed doctor. "Yes, Doctor Bailey." Adam smiled. "Doctor Bailey!" Christina couldn''t bear it anymore and raised her hand directly: "These are two patients. I think Dr. Duncan needs help. I can help." "I knew I had said it for nothing." Dr. Bailey rolled his eyes. "Dr. Duncan, what do you say? Need help?" "I can do it." Adam smiled. "That''s all right." Dr. Bailey nodded and said, "Dr. Yang, as you wish, this operation requires enough doctors anyway." "Doctor Bailey, I..." Seeing this, George and Meredith couldn''t help it. "You two go out with me." Dr. Bailey glared at them and didn''t give them a chance to speak at all: "So many patients need doctors, won''t you let me go to tube beds one by one? Don''t forget your identity! You are still interns now! " George and Meredith died down. They do not have the strength of Adam and the spirit of resistance of Christina. However, Dr. Bailey said that in the end, they did not let them be responsible for so many hospital beds. Instead, they only gave them a very leisurely task of managing the beds, so that they could concentrate on reviewing. She silently supported all the other bed management tasks. Adam and Christina, who were in the ward, looked at each other and both showed eager eyes. This is a rare separation operation for adult conjoined twins. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 676: The bankrupt version of Adam Medical center. In the ward. "Jack Weizman and Peter Weizman, 35 years old, conjoined back, came to the hospital a year ago, hoping to have a separation operation, but after considering the risks, they chose to give up..." Adam quickly tells the patient''s situation. Doctors stood all around. The director of surgery Richard, Dr. Burke, Dr. Shept, and Dr. Sloan, all came. "It was Peter who gave up!" Jack of the twins emphasized: "But I think it will definitely be possible this time, isn''t it, Dr. Weber?" "Forgive me for wanting to live longer, even with you." Peter of the twins laughed at himself. "The risk remains the same." Richard, the director of surgery, habitually took the responsibility out first, and then cheered up the patient: "However, unlike a year ago, our medical center has two top doctors. One of them is the top doctor in the field of neurosurgery, Dr. Derek Sheput! One is the top doctor in the field of plastic surgery, Dr. Mark Sloan! Jack, Peter, with the two of them, together with Dr. Burke and me, the success rate will increase a lot. You are here at the right time! " "Thank God!" Jack was overjoyed: "I believe this time will be a success, because God reminds me one by one, it''s time!" "Ok?" Everyone looked at him suspiciously. But as the door was pushed open, a woman walked in and everyone understood. Richard, the director of surgery, couldn''t help but **** his mouth. Because this indicates that this operation is basically a nail in the head. The media like to report this kind of news. And he also likes his surgical reputation the most. Long live love! "So many doctors, then I''ll come back later..." The woman who pushed the door was stunned, looking around the crowd, embarrassingly about to leave. "No, Jelena, come in." Jack of the twins called out, and then said to everyone: "You want to know why God told me it is now, that''s the reason! God gave me my true love Elena." "Jack, don''t!" Jelena waved her hands awkwardly: "I told him not to do the operation, especially not for me, that''s crazy..." Adam gave a mysterious smile. Christina was also suffocating a smile. The two of them already knew the ins and outs at this time, especially the dog blood inside, there was not too much. "... Peter said the operation might cause paralysis, and they might die?" Jelena looked at everyone. "Death is not terrible." Jack interrupted: "You don''t know what it feels like to be connected to others every day. Without a trace of your own space, you can''t have something completely your own. That feeling is not much better than death." "do not talk." Irina persuaded: "I think this is good, don''t take any risks." "well?" Jack exploded: "We had an appointment! When one of us had a date for dinner, the other had to sit quietly!" "I tried." Peter exclaimed, "But sometimes the way you talk to her is too perfunctory..." "It''s none of your business!" Jack angrily said. "Why doesn''t it matter to me?" Peter retorted, "I''m there too!" "This is why you completely broke all our agreements?!" Jack was furious: "Then let''s agree to a fart! If you say yes, don''t watch, don''t talk, don''t touch! You didn''t even comply with none of them!" "That was an accident..." Peter said with a guilty conscience. Everyone glanced at each other, and they all showed clear expressions. Especially lsp Mark Sloan, with a smile on his mouth, showing the same smile as Adam. "He just protects me, I think it''s good." Elena persuaded. "You can''t talk to him anymore!" Jack shouted. "what?" Jelena couldn''t accept: "I don''t even have the right to be friends with anyone? Jack, I really don''t care." "How can it matter if he touches you when you are not wearing clothes?!" Jack couldn''t accept it. "I really don''t care." Irina swept around the doctors who tried to maintain their professionalism. After a moment of embarrassment, she gritted her teeth and released her nature: "It''s not a big deal, on the contrary I think it''s very sweet..." "and many more!" Jack looked at such an Elena, and suddenly realized that she didn''t say this to make a round, but she seemed to really think so, and was suddenly stunned: "Do you like that? You enjoy it?" The voice fell off. The air in the audience changed from quiet to dead silence. Everyone looked at Jelena. "I, I love you, Jack." Even if Irina had gritted her teeth and released her nature, she still stammered when she felt the eyes of everyone in the face of such a direct question. "You are a great man. When we were flying for love, I had never had this experience before... That feeling was really good. When you fell asleep, Peter chatted with me, just chatting. , I like this very much." Everyone showed knowing eyes. Christina was even more thinking. Many women complain that men are as mad as a demon beforehand and as holy as a Buddha afterwards. But here is Jack and Peter. Jelena could not care about Jack''s deepest level of concentration afterwards. She could have Jack''s madness and Peter''s intimate blue face at the same time. Just now Adam and the others met Meredith, and they told her about this maddening gossip. She was quite envious and jealous. It was because she thought for the first time that if she replaced Jack and Peter with some gentle means, she could recover blood indefinitely and possess a bankrupt version of Adam. No wonder Jelena doesnt care... "No! No! No!" Jack immediately shook his head, unwilling to accept: "Ilena, you can only choose one, he or me?" "what?" Jelena was shocked. Because this is the scene she least likes to face. The painful experience of children when they were forced to do multiple-choice questions resurfaced. "We are going to have this operation, you can''t have both of us at the same time!" Jack shouted. Emmm. Faced with such an Elena, Jack only let her choose instead of breaking up directly. I don''t know if it is true love or path dependence. In the past, it was difficult to find a suitable girlfriend for him like this before. Suddenly meeting someone who didn''t care about them so much, it was easy to devote himself to it. But he forgot that he had the operation, and he returned to normal, and he could have a normal relationship. "Choose one! Is he or me?" Facing the hesitant and sad Elena, Jack urged even more anxiously: "You should say, you, Jack, I choose you!" "Sorry, Jack." Irina looked back and forth at the two of them dumbfounded, and said apologetically. Adam shook his head. Obviously, mentally and physically, she chose spirit. Maybe she thinks she has both because Jack doesn''t have Peter''s confidant, but the separated Peter can have Jack''s body. But Adam is not optimistic about this choice. Peter knows his heart before, does not mean he also knows his heart later. If Adam didn''t guess wrong, Peter after the separation might not be better than Jack. Because before Peter''s intimacy was based on Peter''s inability to put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha. At that meeting, Peter was actually in a state of madness, just a mental madness, externally showing that he was extremely gentle and intimate with Elena, willing to talk with Elena until the end of the day. just. Man''s mouth, deceitful ghost! Isn''t any man who can''t stand to become a Buddha, is not the performance of a good man like Peter? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 677: MAX: Are you going? Medical center. "Elena..." Faced with Elena''s choice, Peter was truly overjoyed. then. The furious Jack slammed his elbow into Peter''s face. Peter is inevitable. But Adam easily blocked Jack''s elbow, and held them down to calm them down. He is a bed doctor. All the bosses are watching. After a long while, after Adam''s persuasion, Jack calmed down completely, and did not speak with a cold face. His expression was quite as if the protagonist of the divorced stream yelled out "Thirty Years in the East and 30 Years in the Hexi". Jelena was persuaded to leave. She is here, it is easy to cause conflict. Leaving Christina to take care of them, Adam and Richard, the director of surgery, went to the filming room, looked at the CT films of Jack and Peter, and began to discuss the surgical plan. "I don''t agree to surgery." The difficulty of the operation is to separate the nerves. As the main force, Dr. Sheppert put forward an objection: "Their spine is connected from LV4 and below. Their blood vessels are intricate and the operation risk is too high." "Your patient asked you to have an operation." Richard, the director of surgery, suddenly looked at him like a knife: "Derek, why are you shrinking? This is not like you! Unless there is any irrefutable evidence that the operation cannot be performed, this operation must be done!" Dr. Shept was helpless. In addition to the difficulty of this operation, it was necessary to cooperate with Dr. Sloan, which made him very responsive but unable to explain the reason. Now Richard, the director of surgery, is determined to do it. He can only try. This is a large and difficult operation. Everyone moved to the practice room and made a model for practice. "Once we cut this artery, in less than two minutes, all nerves will lose sensation." Dr. Shept explained as he contacted. "I believe that we have enough nerve transplants to make up for the shortcomings, and we will definitely be able to do it." Mark Sloan looked at Dr. Sheputt with scorching eyes. It is full of meanings that we finally fight together again. This makes Dr. Shept more irritable. "Damn it!" Dr. Shept''s operation ended in failure: "The nerves in the human body are more fragile. If this is about life and death, then we will fight it, but now it is obviously not. It is not worth the risk." With that, he put down the surgical instruments. "Doctor Shept, can I try it?" Adam asked aloud. "..." Dr. Sheputt was startled and looked at Adam with a complicated expression. "Correct!" Richard, the director of surgery, is reluctant to give up, but Dr. Sheppert is the expert in neurosurgery. Even he is not good at refuting expert opinions. Now that Adam is willing to try, he is naturally very supportive. First, although Adam is only an intern, he has always been known as a miracle doctor, and his strength has been unanimously recognized by everyone. Secondly, even if Adam can''t do it, it can stimulate Dr. Shept''s sense of glory, and let him return to the former state of the peak neurosurgery doctor, and no longer shrink back inexplicably. "You come to guide Adam, let Adam try." "Ok." Dr. Shept lowered his eyes and agreed. Adam walked over, smiled apologetically with Dr. Sheputt, and then asked: "Doctor Sheputt, you can directly tell all the procedures, I will write it down first, and then simulate it." "..." The corners of everyone''s lips twitched. For Adam''s super talent, even if they are all top doctors, they are envious. Under the gaze of Richard, the director of surgery, Dr. Sheputt could only endure his irritability and fully explained the surgical procedure he envisioned. Adam asked for some details. Dr. Sheppert answered. then. Adam stood there and closed his eyes. Emmm. The reason why you close your eyes is not that opening your eyes will affect Adam''s whole process of simulating in his brain. But simply to pretend to be force. Otherwise outsiders don''t even know what happened. A simple action of closing the eyes can let others know what Adam is doing. Now it has formed a trend. Before surgery, many doctors like to close their eyes for a few seconds, and then open them again, clearing their eyes, it seems that this can be very helpful. Richard, the director of surgery, looked expectantly. Obviously he has also heard this rumor. Adam took the surgical instruments and started the simulated operation. The process is called a smooth flow. The place where Dr. Sheputt made a mistake just now passed smoothly under Adam''s hand. Fast and good! A layer of helplessness appeared on Dr. Shept''s face. "perfect!" When Adam finished the surgical simulation, the director of surgery Richard was the first to applaud. Adam gave a reserved smile. "Derek, with Dr. Duncan to cooperate with you, there is no problem now, right?" Richard, the director of surgery, smiled. "Gone." What else can Dr. Shept say. "Well" Richard, the director of surgery, wanted to announce the results. "director." Adam interrupted: "Could you let Dr. Sloan also talk about his surgery? After all, he is responsible for providing enough transplanted nerves. I will also simulate it and be prepared." "..." Mark Sloan''s face went dark all of a sudden. This is so clear that he is going to replace him at any time. What''s even more hateful is that he just didn''t have the confidence to compare with Adam, and taught Adam how to be a man with the skills of a famous doctor. This is so awkward. He seriously suspected that Adam was deliberate. "I think it will work." Surgery Director Richard glanced at Mark Sloan: "This is a major operation and requires the cooperation of 22 doctors. Now that there is Dr. Duncan''s talent, you can practice it in advance and do your best. " For fear that Mark Sloan would be unwilling, he emphasized: "Doctors, this is conjoined twins! Or adult conjoined twins! Conjoined infant separation is very rare, let alone conjoined adults? You all know the reaction of the media and what this will bring to the medical center! As a member of the medical center, everyone must go all out! " Mark Sloan realized the feeling that Dr. Sheppert was reluctant but unable to stop him when he came over. The operation practice lasted a long time. The result is ideal. Adam received a call from MAX on the way to the ward to make the final confirmation with the patient. "Ask me to ride a horse?" Adam was surprised: "With Caroline?" "Correct!" On the other side of the phone, MAX murmured: "It''s horse riding in the true sense. It''s not what you think. Caroline has a horse pet named Li Bao. We are going to see it at the horse farm. Are you going?" "This one" Adam hesitated: "What day?" "When are you free?" MAX asked. Caroline is still working as a waiter now, and can leave at any time. MAX basically draws at home time is also very free. "Are you in a hurry?" Adam groaned: "I''ve been busy these days. I''m going to take an exam soon. This exam is very important. Otherwise, go with her. Will she not be able to pay for Li Bao''s venue? You can help." "Really not going?" MAX mocked: "Are you sure?" "uncertain." As soon as Adam heard MAX''s breath, he was immediately shocked: "MAX, you know me, the exam is too easy for me. Speaking of which, we haven''t had the chic and unrestrained life of the mortal world, riding horses to share the prosperity of the world. This time, I must take the time to accompany you. No one can stop me! " txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 678: People as a mirror Medical center. Adam hung up the phone happily. Not only because of MAX''s tone. More because of MAX''s motivation to do so. Go to the racecourse to see Caroline''s pet Ma Libao, MAX can accompany Caroline by himself. Why invite Adam? Naturally, it''s not MAX''s childish heart attack, so prepare to make promises. But she was afraid that when she went to the racecourse, she would meet Caroline''s former friends. If they humiliate Caroline at that time, Max is afraid that he will not be able to hold her back. Of course, in ordinary life situations, when they go together in a group, they will also be KO directly by the queen of the poisonous tongue. She MAX directly covered poor Caroline. But in those places on the racecourse, MAX, which has not really lived the life of a rich man, still feels a little guilty in his heart. Naturally, there are people who can do it without knowing anything but being able to sway freely, without stage fright on any occasion. But it''s definitely not MAX who is embarrassed to send a business card to a well-connected employer. In order to protect Caroline, Max naturally pulled on the biggest thigh Adam. As long as Adam is there, she believes that no one can humiliate them. She had emboldened those **** toward the casual look of the vertical **** once. As for why Adam is happy. That''s naturally because MAX is willing to do this for Caroline. It''s really a kind-hearted cutie. Adam is pleased that they did not have the sisterhood that was broken because of his butterfly fanning. Emmm. That''s it. In fact, Max was too worried, and Adam didn''t need to go to cheer her up. As long as MAX and Caroline are combined, they will be invincible in the world. But Adam wouldn''t say anything more. Such a combination of invincible self-confidence requires accumulation over time. Obviously it hasn''t reached that point yet. Adam looked forward to that day. Operating room. "This blood vessel is more fragile than the model, Dr. Duncan, are you sure you can?" Dr. Shept looked at Adam seriously. "can." Adam nodded. "I''m not sure this is a good idea." Dr. Shept hesitated. "We need to make a decision now." Richard, the assistant director of surgery, said solemnly: "Derek, you are the chief surgeon, you are here to make this decision!" Although the most delicate and dangerous part of the next operation, I was going to leave it to Adam to do it. Richard, the director of surgery, also recognized Adam''s level. But in the end, Adam is just an intern, and he has no right to take responsibility. At this point, the decision can only be made by Dr. Sheputt, the chief surgeon. Dr. Sheppert believed in Adam, so he underwent pressure for Adam and asked Adam to do it. Dr. Sheput didn''t believe in Adam, and he didn''t have the confidence to do it, so he could only terminate the operation. This is the most basic process. Even if he is the director, even if he very much hopes that this operation will succeed, he must abide by it. Dr. Shept looked at Adam. Adam smiled and looked back. The air in the entire operating room was quiet. Everyone''s eyes are on the two of them. "Give Dr. Duncan a number 10 scalpel." Dr. Sheppert ordered. "call." When the surgeon director Richard heard this, the face covered by the mask smiled like a black lotus without a heavenly seat. His eyes were full of smiles. He smiled at the nurse and said, "You heard that, give Dr. Duncan a scalpel. , We are about to officially start." Adam took the No. 10 scalpel that the nurse put in his hand, and smiled: "Please take a breath here, thank you." The nurse responded immediately. The doctors watching in the observation room all pointed their heads and stared at the operation below without blinking. In the eyes of everyone''s attention, Adam closed his eyes for a few seconds, and when he opened them again, he calmly and skillfully swung the knife to perform the operation, seeing everyone''s eyelids jumping. Want to be so silky? Isn''t it good to be slow and steady? Adam''s heart can bear it, and his hands are steady. But most of the onlookers couldn''t bear it. Of course there are also ones that you can enjoy watching. For example, Christina. She stared at Adam''s operation, wishing to replace it. Facts have proved that Adam said yes, that is true. The blood vessels are indeed more fragile than the model. However, under Adam''s operation like a bulldozer, the operation was successfully completed without any waves, surprises and dangers. "Doctor Shept?" Adam Gong retired and looked at Dr. Shept. "Is the saphenous vein transplant in place?" Dr. Shept nodded at Adam and looked at Mark Sloan. "I''m ready." Mark Sloan glanced at Adam. "Doctor Bailey?" "Ready." "director?" "anytime." "..." Dr. Sheputt performed the operation again and asked other doctors about the areas they were responsible for. After everything went well, he took a deep breath: "Alright, it''s time to remove the clamp! Doctor Bailey, check the neurostimulator." "Perceptual evoked potentials are falling." Dr. Bailey left the operating table and stared at the instrument report. "To raise blood pressure, we need to provide as much blood as possible." Dr. Sheppert ordered. "Twin A''s hamstrings are shaking." "Twin B''s gastrocnemius muscle twitches." "Congratulations, gentlemen and ladies, all four legs are functioning normally!" Dr. Shept made the final announcement. Happiness! Everyone applauded. Dr. Shept is also full of joy, after all, this is also a very convincing operation in his career. The only fly in the ointment is that the most critical part is what Adam did. "Good job, Doctor Duncan." Although Dr. Sheppert was a bit regretful, he was very proud to point out Adam''s credit. Everyone is very happy. The operation is over. Adam, the tube bed doctor, is responsible for the finishing touches. In order to fear that the two separated twins would get angry together and break their wounds, Adam specially separated the two. Spicy woman Elena can finally appear next to her chosen friend, Blue Yan Pitt. "We can finally be alone together." Jelena reached out and took Peter''s hand. "Ok." Peter''s reaction was dull, and he didn''t even look at her. "Peter?" A shadow suddenly appeared in Jelena''s heart. "It''s been a long day." Peter then turned his head and explained. "Okay, I''ll come back tomorrow, and you have a good rest." Jelena stood up with a strong smile, kissed him rather cautiously, and left with a strong premonition. "Doctors." After Jelena left, Peter called Adam. "what do you need?" Adam looked at him. "How is Jack?" Peter asked, "Can you move me to his side? Don''t worry, we won''t fight anymore." "I''ll ask." Adam did not agree immediately. Soon after. Adam helped Peter move over. In the ward. After Peter came over, Jack tilted his head slightly, revealing a slightly mocking expression: "Can''t take it anymore?" Peter didn''t say anything just stretched out his hand and half-raised it among them, looking at Jack expectantly. Jack turned his head and stopped looking at Peter, but his hand had already been stretched out and took Peter''s hand. Adam and a few nurses watched this scene all the way. Compared with the moved faces of the nurses, Adam''s expression was a little weird. But he didn''t say anything. And he also felt from this incident. Zhou Shuren said: Take history as a mirror and people as a mirror. After the twin separation operation, Adam''s perspective couldn''t help but shifted to Jelena. This reminded him of MAX and Caroline. So he secretly warned himself: hold on, don''t wave! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 679: Chat with Max Caroline at night Into the night. MAX''s apartment. "and many more!" MAX reached out to block Adam: "We haven''t said the business yet." "What business?" Adam looked at NAXAN puzzled. "What do you say?" Max straightened Adam''s head and forced his eyes to face each other. "You said go to the racecourse to see Caroline''s pet horse, right?" Adam couldn''t help smiling and said: "I see, the day after tomorrow, you will go there first, I will check the room in the morning and then I will look for you." "Aren''t you going with us?" MAX worried: "I heard Caroline say that those places are membership-based, and most people can''t get in." "Are you afraid that Caroline will be humiliated and can''t get in?" Adam smiled and said, "Don''t worry, it''s okay, I promise." "you promise?" MAX is still a little worried. "I promise!" Adam raised his right hand and made an oath seriously: "In the name of NAXAM!" "You really save face." MAX rolled his eyes: "I thank you for NAXAM!" "That''s it?" Adam laughed and said: "Your way of thanking you is too insincere. I don''t expect you to be sincere and take many substantive actions, but verbal thanks should always be sincere and touching, right?" "forget about it." MAX lay flat: "I''m not replacing NAXAM anymore. Who should you find?" "All right, you go to sleep." Adam no longer embarrassed MAX who was completely salted, and said with a smile: "I will read the book first." Having said that, he got up and went to the study to get a book of mathematics. "come!" MAX shouted from the bedroom. Adam smiled and took the book and walked in, lying on his side on the bed, letting MAX hold him sideways, and looked at it. This has become a habit. Originally Adam didn''t want to disturb MAX''s sleep, so he was going to the living room to read a book. But Max was not happy and insisted that Adam turn on the light in the bedroom to read. She doesn''t mind that the light is on and it affects her sleep. Because she can''t turn on the light, it has no effect on her who almost always faints because of her venomous tongue and mouth. No matter how bright the light is, it will not awaken a person whose soul is wandering in other dimensions. Even if later she became more and more conscientious, and she was able to stop fainting with Adam, instead of fainting after releasing the last cruelest words as always, she could still chat with Adam peacefully. She also didn''t let Adam go to the living room to read, preferring to hold Adam as a pillow like this. Two times the three points and one line. MAX hugged Adam tightly, his face relaxed. If you change to an ordinary person, you can''t afford this treatment. Because the body of a normal person cannot hold such a long hug. For details, please refer to Ross and Rachel. For this reason, Rose also invented the hug draw arm method. That is, first wait for Rachel to fall asleep, then hug Rachel sideways and turn Rachel''s body to Rachel''s side, releasing the arm that was pressed by Rachel. After that, you only need to gently pull out the remaining palm parts to be perfectly separated and sleep on your own. Of course, in order to deceive Rachel, it is best to hug Rachel again after waking up, creating the sweet illusion of embracing and falling asleep all night. Rose, an honest man who had only experienced a lace-side wife before (that would still be honest), was forced to create this method. One can imagine how difficult it is for men. Asia has several friends in this life, all of whom are victims in this regard. My arms can''t bear the kind of gentleness my girlfriend wants. Tucao from the heart: TV shows are all deceptive! Hell hug and fall asleep every night! Isnt it fragrant to sleep alone afterwards? Give me a little space and stay away from me, okay? It''s just that in this life, Adam, who has a system and greatly improved his body attributes, can easily enjoy this sweetness and tenderness. Emmm. It is really enjoyable. "Caroline is really amazing." MAX hugged Adam''s body, closed his eyes with enjoyment, and muttered. "How to say?" Adam said casually. "Didn''t I go back to her mansion with her the other day and help her get something." MAX opened his eyes and looked at Adam with his head up halfway: "Her mansion is a real mansion, and her closet is bigger than my apartment..." "What''s the point of that." Adam joked: "Her closet room is twice as big, it won''t be enough for you to wear." "Don''t lead me." MAX chuckled, pushed Adam, and said seriously: "Let''s talk business, don''t talk about sorrows!" "Ok." Adam shrugged and followed kindness. "She also has a special rotating shoe rack, named Shoe Sky Wheel!" MAX exclaimed: "As soon as she presses the remote control, her shoe cabinet starts to rotate. Rows of all kinds of shoes are constantly appearing. It''s too exaggerated. I heard she designed it herself." "The structure is very simple." Adam understood it when he heard it, and smiled: "If you want, you can have it anytime." "And that bathtub." MAX showed an unforgettable look: "There are even massage buttons inside..." "This is easier." Adam smiled. "Although Caroline and I hardly live in the same world, we can actually find some similarities." MAX murmured, "I have never had a father since I was a child, and she has never had a mother since I was a child. We have a song that we love together, and we danced together in her mansion. At the end, the alarm was triggered. Everyone ran out wearing a lot of clothes. ." "Don''t do this next time." Adam put down the book, looked at her, and reminded: "You are no longer the bankrupt girl who had nothing to do with her name. You can help Caroline as much as you can. It''s okay, but it''s better not to do things that violate the law." "I know." MAX and Adam looked at each other and nodded in agreement. If it was before, she didn''t care about it. But now, even if she doesn''t care, Adam will always come forward in the end if something goes wrong. She didn''t want to cause trouble for Adam. "now it''s right." Adam touched Max''s head: "Actually, Caroline is not as pitiful as you think. A skinny camel is bigger than a horse." "What do you mean?" MAX asked curiously: "You mean Caroline actually still has money?" "This is not clear." Adam smiled meaningfully and said: "But the cunning rabbit is still three caves, not to mention that he almost deceived Martin Channing in New York! He must have a lot of hidden assets that have not been seized. It''s just that these won''t help Caroline temporarily. Because many people will stare at the financial situation of Qian Ning''s family. As long as Caroline takes out the income that does not belong to her labor income, 100% will be immediately collected and used to pay off the debt. Therefore, for at least a few years, Caroline will be struggling and will be a real bankrupt girl. But even so, her bankruptcy is completely different from your previous bankruptcy. At the most critical moment, I believe she can also come up with something emergency, it is not as pitiful as you think. " If he remembers correctly. Caroline still has a bag of diamonds in hand. They crossed the wall and entered the mansion a few days ago In addition to the clothes, they probably also took the unregistered broken diamonds. In the past, I couldn''t see it at all. It is estimated that it is a small diamond used in accessories, so a bag is definitely worth a lot. This is just a diamond. No one knows whether there are other valuable collections secretly collected. But Adam thinks it must be. "maybe." MAX shook his head and said, "But after being a princess for half a lifetime like her, she suddenly fell into the life she is now. I can hardly imagine such a gap. It is probably not acceptable to replace it with me or anyone. But Caroline not only accepted it quickly, she was also very sunny, and she had no resentment at all. This kind of mentality is really precious. " txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 680: MAX: Get in the car! max''s apartment. Facing Max''s whisper, Adam just laughed and said nothing. It is inevitable that max can appreciate Caroline. Adam was inconvenient to say more. Everything pays attention to letting the flow go. Obviously Max didn''t expect Adam to say anything. He muttered, his eyelids were heavy, and he fell asleep soundly. acquired. morning. "May I call Adam again?" Max and Caroline were ready to set off, but there was no shadow of Adam. Seeing that Caroline was a little disappointed and nervous, they picked up the phone and called Adam to remind them. "no need." Caroline stopped and said: "Adam is a doctor, so busy, dont bother him, Im just going to see Li Bao this time... Im already looking for a house, and when I find me, Ill take Li Bao out. Cheap houses in the yard are hard to find." Li Bao was fostered by Caroline on a special horse farm, with a special person to take care of him, and his little life is called a chic. But that was before. Now Caroline can''t afford this kind of private horse customized service. Fortunately, I have paid a one-year service fee before, and Li Bao should not be abused before the expiration...Should... And its almost time for annual renewal. Caroline must find a cheap new home for Li Bao before it expires. Maxs apartment is good, but there is no yard to make Li Bao settle down. "Damn!" Max scolded: "When I bought an apartment, I saw someone with a yard, but Adam said that the environment on the first floor was not good. Not only was there people coming and going, but there was also the risk of falling objects from a height. I didnt let me buy it, otherwise now. Li Bao doesn''t have to worry about losing his home at all." "..." Caroline almost cried when she heard it. She must be renting this kind of rent. Thinking about her Li Bao staying in the narrow backyard, it was enough to make her feel distressed. She didn''t expect that there would be a risk of death at any time by being hit by a falling object from a high altitude. Zhou Shuren said: Poverty limits imagination. But Ren Shuzhou also said: Why not eat meat, wealth also limits imagination. Li Bao was the BMW her father bought for Caroline when Caroline officially entered puberty. Not only was it significant, but she also had enough feelings after raising her for nine years. According to the American TV series, Li Bao is also Caroline''s family. And it''s the only family that Caroline can stay with her now. Naturally, she could not see that Li Bao lived in such a dangerous environment. "Don''t worry, we will find a good home for Li Bao." Max comforted: "The big deal will come when I will sell my current apartment and buy a detached house in the suburbs." American detached houses have front courtyards and backyards, allowing Li Bao to settle down in the backyard. Although the site is a bit smaller, it''s okay. It is bigger than the backyard of the first-floor apartment in the urban area. risk. "May I?" Caroline looked at Max, who was about to sell her a house and buy a house for her. "What''s wrong." Max waved his hand in a grand manner: "Where do I live or not? The suburban environment is better and more suitable for my creation. Before, I bought this apartment just to get closer to Adam and make it easier for him to come and go." "Then now?" Caroline apologized. "It''s no longer needed now." Max looked at her with a smile: "Believe it or not, we are now moving directly to the westernmost Hollywood a few thousand kilometers away. Adam will come over whenever he has time." "Max!" Caroline clearly understood, stroked the flowing blonde hair, and said, "I am ashamed of what you said." "Well, let''s not talk about it." Max shrugged and said, "Let''s not let him be proud, anyway, as long as you don''t want to, it''s fine." "..." Caroline''s Yu Guang glanced at Max''s indifferent expression, and could not help but quickly flash countless audio that made her blush in her mind, and her thoughts flew for a while. "Hi, hi, hi!" Seeing Caroline blushing and thinking about it, Max went forward and twisted her face and woke her up: "Don''t think about sandwiches, we should go." "Max!" Caroline really couldn''t hold Max''s venomous tongue this time, her face flushed with a brush. "what''s happenin?" Max spread his hands innocently: "Don''t say you eldest daughters have never tried that kind of happy state." "...Oh, oh!" Caroline was taken aback for a moment, and then realized what Max was talking about, embarrassingly said: "You are talking about the kind of sandwich you ate during college?" emmm. It is the tradition of college in the American drama world. Matthew and Ted ate together on the first day, and the kind of sandwiches that laughed silly after eating. It is said that this kind of tradition has been increasing in proportion year by year, and soon exceeded 50%, going all the way to 100%. I understand everything I understand. When max mixed the bottom layer before, naturally I tried it too. But after meeting Adam, after Adam''s repeated reminders, he completely said goodbye to these dross. Besides this kind of thing, there is no Adam addiction at all. She quits Adam too. "if not?" Max smiled and said: "You blush in a daze, and you have a happy face, the same reaction as you eat a special sandwich. Are you missing this, are there others?" "Max!" Caroline''s face was blood-red, and she ran away, covering her face. Although she is also regarded as the old Siji, she still has to maintain the princess fan. The reservedness is necessary. How can she compare with the casually poisonous and yellow-tone max. "Wait for me, let''s be together" Max laughed and ran after him. "Get in the car!" Max drove the car to catch up with Caroline, who was walking forward, and honked his horn, inviting. Although Caroline was so ashamed to be teased by Max, she still got in Max''s car and drove towards the suburbs. She is a Manhattan girl, and her manor house is naturally in Manhattan. It is said that she can always raise Li Bao at home. But the gameplay of the rich is obviously not like this. I live in my own manor house, so it is not appropriate to raise horses. And this problem is easy to solve, just buy a special horse farm manor directly in the suburbs. Whenever I want to ride a horse, I just live there for a few days, and I usually have a dedicated team of grooms to take care of my BMW. This kind of horse farm manor, because it is not in the urban area, at the same price, it can be guaranteed to be large enough for its own BMW to gallop at any time. And the rich are all playing around. Everyone plays horses and buys horse farms in the suburbs. It is easy to form a horse farm town. Then a special horse farm will be established, and a variety of professional personnel will manage and organize a variety of professional horse riding competitions to enrich the amateur life of the rich. emmm. It also provides better quality education conditions for those rich second generations. Come and play at every turn, can you ride a horse badly? If you have this condition, most of them will do. Without him! Only hands familiar! The Channings naturally have a manor in the horse farm town on the outskirts of New York except that, like the mansions in Manhattan, they have been collected and auctioned off to repay their debts. Caroline only had time to transfer her private horse-raising service from her familys horse farm to a public horse farm where conditions are slightly worse. That''s right! Really rich people still choose more personal services in this kind of place that is already very private. They hired a dedicated service team to manage their own BMWs. The public racecourse outside is actually a chance for the wealthy who are slightly less likely to participate. Among the rich, there are also levels. If they follow the top standards, the number of people who can participate in this game will be much less. If it doesn''t scale up like that, the fun will be much less. Just like in the game, there is no whiteboard player, so what sense of accomplishment does the Krypton player have? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 681: Its still here after all New York suburbs. Racecourse town. MAX drove, under Caroline''s guidance, stepped on the gas pedal to the end, and soared all the way. "This is my horse farm manor." Caroline asked MAX to drive around a huge manor, looking into the distance with nostalgia. "Damn it!" MAX exclaimed: "I thought your Manhattan manor house was already big enough, but compared with this place, it''s like a younger brother and younger brother. You rich people, buy such a large place just to raise a horse?" She couldn''t see what was inside at all. Because it is too big. But she felt that it was a very, very large manor. Because it took a long time to drive around outside. "The land here is worthless." Caroline said casually: "Someday I will take you to see my island and cruise ship. That is really big and luxurious." "I can''t believe it." MAX vomited: "Compared with you, we are really buns, even Adam." "Adam is not." Caroline explained: "Although his wealth is not as good as my family''s peak state, but he can also be ranked among the rich. He started from scratch, but he is not cold about this luxurious lifestyle. Many self-made wealthy people have the habit of frugality, which is normal. How can it be said that they are soil. Because compared with the rich second generation and rich N generation who rely on our fathers, Adam and the others are really going to get up, it''s really inhumane. Those of us can only look up. " "is it?" MAX is dubious. Because Adam was generous to her, but in daily life, he did not show extravagance beyond her imagination. And Caroline, just a few words, not even talking, just taking her around, let her feel the extreme luxury that rushes toward her face. She was really not sure if Caroline was telling the truth or not. "Really." Caroline looked at her enviously: "Adam is different, completely different..." Those with wealth like Adam are either dying and old who have struggled for a lifetime, or they are the second generation of super-rich parents with boundless magical powers. And Adam, who is in the same class as them, has an advantage that both of these two kinds of people envy: young and handsome with unlimited vitality! Before, her best friends were very greedy for Adam, and for a time they urged her to come out to play with Adam as a book fan. But they were all declined by Adam. The man who could only enter her vision by being invited by her through the relationship between fans and idols, silently, has grown into a man of the same level as her father. Even if she was the one who was at the beginning, it was very difficult for her to ask him or talk about a business worth hundreds of millions of dollars with him. Those best friends of her once did not even have the qualifications to be rejected. Because all the assets of their family add up to a few hundred million at most. They can only use millions or tens of millions, and they are completely unworthy of Adam. This situation. Who dares to say that Adam is a bun! "Let''s go, let''s go see Li Bao." Seeing Caroline''s expression change, MAX was mostly sad, and quickly changed the subject. "it is good." Caroline cleared up her mood and instructed MAX to drive to the racecourse. The manager of the racecourse, seeing Caroline, did not act excessively, and smiled professionally. "It''s okay." MAX and Caroline secretly said, "I thought there would be any slaps in the face. I have been worried about you for a long time." "David is a professional, I am not worried." Caroline looked left and right, and whispered: "I''m worried about others, MAX, help me block, don''t let those people see me." "Unless you bury your head and come over, how can I stop you." MAX looked up at Caroline, then looked down at Adam''s favorite, his tongue was yellowish as soon as he opened his mouth. Caroline has a long leg, which is much taller than MAX and can''t stop it at all. "Well, well, this is not Caroline Channing!" A slightly exaggerated female voice sounded. MAX looked sideways and saw a group of girls approaching maliciously. The leading rich girl stared at Caroline happily and triumphantly. "The Qian Ning''s family deceived everyone, and they still have the face to show up here? If you want me to say that if the father''s debt is paid by the daughter, you should also be put on the auction floor, at least you can exchange a few dollars!" "Hahaha! That''s right!" "When the time comes, I will also join in!" A group of rich girls laughed with the girl in the lead. "Why, you are all lace edges?" MAX immediately stood in front of Caroline, looked at the wealthy girls with his head up high, and mocked: "I used to lick enough, now I can''t wait to try to feel like being licked?" "Which green onion are you?" The headed rich girl looked at MAX unhappy. "I am Caroline''s friend!" MAX lifted his chin: "How?" "MAX..." Caroline was very moved. She lowered her head and raised her head, and said in a low voice, "Thank you, but don''t quarrel with them for me." "These **** are you have friends?" MAX looked at Caroline distressedly. "No." Caroline shook her head and said, "I don''t know them at all. I guess it was because I didn''t succeed in joining our circle of friends before." "So it is!" When MAX heard it, he looked at the wealthy girls with disdain: "I thought it was such a great lady who was eager to change her position. It turned out to be someone who could not lick Caroline before." "you!" All the rich girls suddenly exploded. no way! This is their biggest weakness. Especially the wealthy women headed. Other rich girls are not even qualified to fantasize, but forget it. But the wealthy girl headed by the family is the best in this group. Otherwise, she would not be the head. At the beginning, she was eager to apply for Caroline''s girlfriend circle, but she didn''t even make the second round at all and was directly brushed. no way! The level of her family is still too far away from Caroline. This was the biggest setback in her princess career, and she was also cited as the biggest hatred in her life by her arrogant heart. Therefore, when the Channing scam was exposed, she was happier than anyone else. Now encountering Caroline who is down and down on this occasion makes her happy from the soul. But she never expected that before she had completely collapsed Caroline, who had been humiliated by her, she was broken by Caroline''s humble friend who appeared inexplicably. "Where''s David? Go and find David, how come everyone in?" The headed rich girl screamed. "I''ll call it now." The lowest status of the rich women immediately trot to call the racecourse manager. "David, kick them out!" The leading rich girl waited until David arrived, and immediately pointed at Max and Caroline angrily: "This is where people with status can enter. You can''t put in everything, cats and dogs!" "Sorry, let''s take a look at Li Bao and leave right away." Caroline''s face changed. "No!" The headed rich girl sneered: "How many people here are victims of the Channing scam. If you don''t drive this Qianning out immediately, what are you waiting for?" "Who is rare here!" MAX disdainfully said: "It''s not worthy of identity to have you here here!" "Sorry, Miss Brie!" When the racecourse manager heard this, he immediately opened his mouth and said: "You are all distinguished members here, and we can''t drive anyone out!" "what?!" The headed rich girl Miss Brie shouted: "Carolyn Channing is still your distinguished member?!" "It''s Miss Black!" Racecourse manager David looked at MAX: "She is Channing Manor, oh no, now the owner of Black Manor, and the most distinguished member of our racecourse!" Everyone: "..." MAX: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 682: Datang glory New York suburbs. New York suburbs. Racecourse town. "what?!" The wealthy girl headed there was stunned for a long time before pointing at MAX, not daring to say: "It''s her?" "Yes, just me!" Although MAX was also a little dazed, Caroline said in her ear, "Now you know what Adam style arrogance is", and remembered that Adam had told her for sure that it was okay before, so she could not help but hold her head high and startled again In the past: "It''s me!" Regardless of true or false, let''s talk about it first. "That''s a manor worth 12 million dollars!" The leading wealthy girl looked up and down at MAX''s non-luxurious clothing and decorations, and said that she didn''t want to believe that MAX could buy this manor that she could only think about. That''s right! After knowing that Caroline was down, she wanted very much to take pictures of the top manor in this horse farm town. For this reason, she acted like a baby to her parents many times. But there is no use for eggs. too expensive! For a vacation and play, a house that cannot be lived in a few times a year costs such an exaggerated price, how could the wise father of the rich daughter agree. If he can do it easily. As his daughter, the rich girl didn''t even have the qualifications to enter Caroline''s vision. "Yes it is." Racecourse manager David gave MAX a smile from the inside out: "Miss Black took the photo of the manor and is now the most distinguished member of our racecourse." "I do not believe!" "How can it be!" "She is so poor and sour, can she have so much money?" Many rich girls questioned. It''s not that MAX is still wearing the waiter''s natural yellow uniform. Ever since I met Adam, especially after graduating from university and officially working, under Adams strong request, even MAX was only willing to spend a lot of money on Adam. But her dressing is already very different from the bottom MAX in the past. no way. Some things are expensive for their reason. For example, when Adam took MAX to Caroline''s coming-of-age party, he tore countless evening dresses. This money, even if MAX feels distressed, it can''t be saved. Over the years, MAXs vision and taste have naturally improved rapidly in Adams behavior of tearing money. It can''t be compared with those top ladies, but it definitely has nothing to do with poor sour soil. The reason these rich girls say this is not only because of hostility, but also because MAX does not have a celebrity temperament. And the temperament of these celebrities, whether they are there or not, is really too eye-catching for people like them in this circle, and they can be seen at a glance. Walking, smiling, waving, every move must have an inner taste! Obviously, she has formed her own unique three outlooks since she was young, and Adam has supported her to make her own MAX. Naturally, there is no inner taste. The habit she developed by tearing and tearing belonged to the slant of the sword. But Adam just likes this kind of unfeeling and pretentious. Buzzing! The hum of a sports car came from far away. Adam was long overdue. "Doctor Duncan!" Racecourse manager David''s eyes lit up and greeted him. "Adam!" MAX also didn''t bother to fight with these rich girls, was pulled by Caroline, and walked over. "So it was him." "No wonder." "No, how could he like such a tasteless woman, just because she is cruel?" "It turned out to be sold by someone who hugged his thighs, huh!" "It''s still two people together!" "Damn it! Are they worth 12 million?" "Yeah, it''s not worth it! I thought he was so great, but he was blind and didn''t understand our benefits, so I went looking for them... really tasteless." "It''s normal. Only three generations will have nobles." "..." A group of rich girls envy and hate. Adam''s face is very familiar among them, and it is also the high-frequency object of their daily gossip. There is no need to say anything. All the information that was passed on, they were already thoroughly familiar with them. When Adam came, they no longer doubted the authenticity of buying the Channing Manor, but Suan Adam actually bought such a luxurious manor for a woman whom they looked down on for 12 million. This is totally unbearable! They think they are more worthy of Adam''s spending this money for them! Even if Adam didn''t spend money for them, they thought it was okay for them to spend money on the other hand with his face. This is positive and negative, thinking about it can make them sore. Why? Are you cruel? With 12 million, no one can be more cruel than you! As cruel as you are! A group of wealthy girls left cursingly. They are not brain-dead, they know who can and who can''t. And Adam, who is richer than their fathers combined, is obviously the real father, who can never be confronted face to face. Staying any longer is just a humiliation. Several wealthy girls who were close to the conditions, when they followed the eldest sister, secretly looked back and glanced at MAX, flashing a spark of wisdom in their eyes. Oh, man! The manager of the racecourse exchanged a few words with Adam, and then left with interest. "Adam, did you buy the Caroline''s manor? You still spent 12 million?" MAX asked his doubts. "correct." Adam smiled and said, "It doesn''t take time, so I let you wait until today." "are you crazy!" MAX vomited distressedly: "Just to eat a sandwich, are you? And you also changed the name of the manor to Black Manor, I don''t have to worry about you, you just need to get Caroline!" "MAX!" Caroline was still melancholy that her horse farm manor had changed its name, but her face was flushed with these words, she dared not go to see Adam, and yelled angrily. "what''s happenin?" MAX spread his hand and said: "Adam is spending money so squanderingly, and is still using my name, can I say a few words?" Usually Adam buys her things, she keeps stopping. She didn''t know how much money Adam had. But no matter how rich it is, it is not spent like that. 12 million smashed directly down, just to pretend to be forced, so that I can add food to eat. Adam is not distressed, she is distressed. Didnt I just want to add a vegetable to eat? She had known this, so she would feed the vegetable to his mouth herself. Why spend this wrong money. She lost weight anyway. "Trust me, this is not spending money." Adam explained in a serious manner: "This can be regarded as an advance bonus for you. In the future, you can draw Peppa Pig well. This is an investment, better than you spend it unknowingly. And not only does Carolines Li Bao need a manor to sing Huan, I also plan to raise a few horses and come to play and relax when I have time. " Emmm. Mainly because Adam thinks that Heather and the female American captain Caroline both have a manor, and MAX should also have a manor. This is reasonable. Duncan-style friends, the manor is standard! "To be clear, what you are talking about is just relaxing riding a horse in the literal sense, right?" When MAX heard that this was her bonus advance, he didn''t feel distressed immediately, and he just got a venomous tongue casually. Anyway, it was her own money, not Adam''s money. Not only pretended to force Adam, but also gave Li Bao a home. very good. I just need to work hard to pay off my debts in the future. "Haha Adam smiled: "Do you know what my favorite Dongguo era is?" " "what?" Caroline looked over curiously. "Da, Tang?" MAX, who was overly familiar with Adam, shouted out in a bad Dong Guoyu for the first time. "why?" The culture of Chinatown in the United States made Caroline also know about the Tang Dynasty, but she didn''t know why Adam mentioned this suddenly. "Because it was a free-spirited era." Adam said solemnly: "Well, let''s go to see Li Bao first, and then I will take MAX you to ride a horse. Let''s ride to the manor together. I heard that it is very big and beautiful." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 683: Cross the rivers and lakes Racecourse town. After Adam and Max had finished talking, under the leadership of Caroline, he went to the stable and saw the legendary BMW Li Bao. "Li Bao!" Caroline ran over happily, touched the horse''s head with joy. This once champion horse was quite spiritual, tilted his head and pushed Caroline on top, and then let Caroline touch it, enjoying it. "This is Li Bao." MAX immediately fell in love with him when he saw it. no way. In addition to shiny things, women like furry things. MAX is no exception. Before, she accompanied Caroline over the wall and returned to the Channing mansion. When she came out again, Caroline was covered with casual clothes, but she was covered with fur coats. But this time, she didn''t wear sunglasses, walked into the subway like her parents didn''t recognize her, then tilted her head to the passerby who was looking sideways, and asked proudly: "Is you jealous?" And MAX is willing to adopt those stray cats, stray dogs, besides being a kind-hearted big cutie, her own love is the most critical reason. Otherwise Adam believed that she would add a sentence without hesitation: "It''s so fragrant!" The poisonous tongue in the yellow cavity is not just for fun. "MAX, come here!" Caroline waved to MAX and couldn''t wait to introduce this new friend to her family, Li Bao. "Li Bao, this is MAX, my best friend. In this difficult period, she gave me. No, she gave us too much warmth. You must remember her." "Now." MAX waved his hand, indicating that it was nothing, but looked at Li Bao expectantly, and wanted to reach out and touch it. "It doesn''t matter, Li Bao is very good." Caroline encouraged closeness one by one. "Hi, Li Bao." MAX slowly put his hands up, seeing that Li Bao did not resist, the smile on his face became brighter. Adam watched with a smile and didn''t disturb the warm moments of the three of them. The reason why he was late and didn''t accompany him all the way was to allow them to interact more and increase their relationship. He is too familiar with MAX. With her character, she would definitely take the shot when Caroline was bullied. And in this kind of place, Caroline who was down in this way would definitely be bullied or feel disappointed and sad. In the environment where I lived in the past, I was bullied by that group of people, but was carefully maintained by MAX. Even if Caroline, who was sunny, inherited her father''s calculation talent, most of them would gradually pay her sincerity to MAX. And MAX, who has received positive feedback, will definitely value Caroline''s friend even more. This is a positive cycle. Feelings are things that gradually accumulate and sublimate after experiencing and interacting together again and again. Hello everyone, it is really good. "Let''s go, let''s choose a horse of our own." After a while, Adam reminded. "Really buy it?" MAX obviously moved. "I bought the horse farm and manor, how can there be no horses?" Adam smiled. Caroline took Li Bao and followed Adam to choose a horse. The racecourse manager David had already been waiting there. He had been informed by Adams assistant Ida before that he gathered all the best horses on the racecourse and prepared them for Adam to choose. "MAX, pick one." Adam motioned for Max to pick it up. "I want that pure white one!" MAX caught the white horse at a glance. The racecourse manager gave a wink, and the staff immediately led the white horse and walked over to let MAX get in touch. "MAX, give her a name." Caroline reminded. "Pick a name?" MAX tilted his head for a moment and looked at Adam: "Adam, you help me think of a name." "Would you like to call it a little mare?" Adam smiled playfully. "No!" MAX firmly rejects this name with obvious connotation. Don''t ask why she knows. As soon as she saw Adam''s smile, she knew everything without saying anything. Even she could guess the name, there might be some allusions from the Eastern country. no way. She knows Adam too well, knowing Adam likes this tune. She is the queen of the yellow tongue, which was determined by the living environment since she was a child. But she didn''t want her baby horse to have such a nasty and funny name. "Then you can take whatever you want." Adam smiled and said, "It''s good if you are happy, anyway, my horse is called a little mare." Max suddenly rolled his eyes, but he didn''t bother Adam, and he thought about it carefully, and said, "Caroline''s is called Li Bao, mine might as well be called Tang Bao." "..." Adam looked at MAX speechlessly. This name is nothing more than a match with the little mare. "How?" MAX looked at Adam and Caroline expectantly. "well!" "As expected of you!" Caroline and Adam gave thumbs up. "Well!" MAX ignored the ridicule in Adam''s eyes, happily touched his white horse, and announced: "You will be called Tangbao from now on." After Adam also chose a horse, he proposed to leave. Caroline turned on her horse. Adam also rode his beloved little mare, and reached out his hand to lift MAX, who was stiff and not sure what to do, and placed it in front of him. "I will teach you how to ride first, and then you will ride your sugar treasure." "Then what about my sugar treasure?" MAX looked at the empty white horse sugar treasure. "I will help you lead." Caroline grabbed Li Bao and walked to Tang Bao''s side, leaned forward and held the horse rope, and walked with Tang Bao. "If you learn quickly, you will be able to ride the sugar treasure on your own." Adam clamped the horse''s belly, and the little mare drove and ran to the outside of the racecourse. Caroline rode Li Bao and followed with Tang Bao. Adam rides all the way and teaches all the way. It''s not that I''m going to participate in the race right away, just how difficult it can be to ride a horse. MAX quickly mastered the technique, and then yelled to ride her sugar treasure by himself. Adam smiled and agreed, put MAX down, protected her on the sugar treasure, and then rode a small mare, leaning on the sugar treasure, on the other side, Caroline also rode Li Bao close. Three men, three horses, and bridles. Soon I came to the former Channing Manor, now Black Manor. "Wow!" Riding Sugar Baos MAX into the manor, and then looking at the endless lawn, the grass grew in their hearts, learning from Adam, they rushed up and screamed in cheers. "Be careful." Adam rode a little mare and immediately followed up, ready to rescue him at any time. As soon as this speed came up, it was terrible to fall down. The Black Manor is surrounded by woods, which can completely obscure the vision of outsiders. The three indulge in running wildly on the vast lawns around the manor, unhappy. Facing the spring breeze. Adam couldn''t help but sang the theme song in the TV series knights. Zongma Jianghu Road. Ren Xiaoyao in this life. The hero does not buckle for the beauty. Pride is higher than the sky. A cold and arrogant. Created by heaven and earth. The devil was shocked by the sword swing group. The man is a young man. Holding the sword of setting sun and blood. Lengyue Ningshuang knife in my heart. A superb view of the small mountains. A man has gone through this world It is really worthwhile for Adam to have gone through this life! Such a fresh gameplay, MAX has never felt before, and the sugar treasure is her sense of belonging, so that MAX does not mean to stop at all. Naturally, I stayed there that night. After having dinner in the evening, after a short rest, MAX yelled to ride Tangbao again. Caroline said she was tired and didn''t go. Adam, on the other hand, rode a little mare and kept following to prevent MAX from falling and hurting too fast. In the moonlight, the lights installed throughout the manor lit up dimly, concealing the moonlight, and the shadowy trees around it gave the manor a hazy beauty, which did not affect the riding. Caroline walked and watched in the manor house where she used to be, listened to the faint song of the Dongguo wind from outside, felt the heroic momentum inside, and she was fascinated. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 684: Independence Racecourse town. Black Manor. The middle of the month. "Should I bring Caroline here?" MAX said lazily. "no need." Adam shook his head and refused. "you sure?" MAX looked up at him. "I am sure." Adam smiled and said, "At this moment, it''s good for us to enjoy the moon." "This is what you said, don''t say I didn''t give you a chance." A smile appeared at the corner of MAX''s mouth. Adam Yuguang has been paying attention to MAX, and he sighed inwardly when he noticed the arc. really! Don''t even think that MAX is the queen of poisonous tongue and yellow cavity, and all kinds of magic operations are required at every turn. But in fact, she was not as open as she said. Asia has watched the American TV series Bankrupt Sisters in this life. But neither did I watch it over and over dozens of times like the American TV series The Big Bang Theory, nor did it watch it a few times like the American TV series The Romance of Mom and Dad. It''s not even as good as Friends basically see the end. Sister Bankruptcy, Adam only watched the first two seasons and didn''t watch it again. Because the plot is not as coherently close to life as the three classic sitcoms, it feels like a joke for the sake of a joke. But even so, Adam also remembers that the bankrupt sisters started with a conflict between MAX and Caroline for her boyfriend. When MAX kindly took Caroline, who was homeless and could only sleep on the subway with an electric shock device, back to the apartment, let her stay first, and wait for MAX to return to work as a part-time babysitter at the celebrity Piqi''s house. When Caroline was washing the dirty waiter''s uniform in the MAX apartment, the boyfriend of MAX who was sleeping on the MAX bed got up and saw the long and luxurious blonde legs. He immediately got sick and started to molest Caroline. Caroline is naturally not so dishonest. Her boyfriend who drank MAX went to the restaurant to work in advance. When MAX finished his part-time job as a nanny, when he came to the restaurant, he complained that Caroline hadn''t waited for her, and that she had heard Caroline''s tragic situation. MAX is talking about listening to the celebrity employer Pi Qi describe the tragedy of Qian Ning''s family. Caroline, on the other hand, mistakenly thought it was the MAX boyfriend and the villain first filed a complaint. MAX was obviously out of anger, didn''t believe Caroline''s explanation at all, and wanted to break up with Caroline. If it werent for the fact that her boyfriend took advantage of her absence and brought other women back to make a fool of herself, if she knew that Caroline did not lie to her, it is estimated that this legendary bankrupt sister relationship would just die. Adam did have some bold ideas. But he cares more about how MAX feels. I don''t want MAX to be unhappy. Emmm. Of course, if the time comes and MAX insists on forcing Adam to fulfill his bet, that''s another matter. In short, Adam, who is very traditional, still cares about ancient rituals. Three remarks and three lettings are basic operations. "Okay, let me down." MAX said with a smile. "Farewell." Adam shook his head and smiled: "I''m about to talk to you about this, and I must pay attention to some things when I live in the manor..." With that said, he told MAX about the precautions such as kudzu rash. When MAX heard the symptoms of kudzu rash and the cause of infection, he couldn''t help but tremble. He looked at the surrounding grass and said uncomfortably, "So exaggerated?" "Even a famous doctor like Dr. Montgomery was slapped if he didn''t pay attention." Adam smiled and said, "Anyway, pay more attention. Once you are infected, you will suffer." "Damn it!" MAX scolded: "Sure enough, everything has advantages and disadvantages!" "This is the objective law of natural development." Adam comforted: "Just pay more attention." "That''s why you keep holding me?" MAX tilted his head and looked at him sideways. "if not?" The independent Adam shrugged. "I thought you were showing off your strength." MAX vomits. "You have thought about it." Adam said solemnly: "I just want to protect you from pain and want you to be happy." "Fine." MAX accepted the explanation with a smile, and then said, "Does Caroline continue to be a waiter?" "What did she say?" Adam smiled. "Of course she doesn''t want to be a waiter." MAX shrugged: "If it''s not for life, who wants to be a waiter? Especially Caroline''s life experience." "Ok." Adam nodded and said in deep thought, "She has been working for a while, and she has experienced what she should have experienced, and now it''s the same thing as today. It''s actually unnecessary to be a waiter again." "You mean she can end it?" MAX''s spirits were shaken and he was very happy for Caroline. "According to me, it is naturally best to work for another year or a half, or even three to five years." Adam smiled and said: "Let everyone walk to see her misery, release her hatred, and then forget her, but it''s up to you! If you really don''t want her to be like this, let her work with you, you can concentrate on the content, she Responsible for operation and administration, and work together to do the best for Peppa Pig." "Then I will discuss with her again." When MAX heard it, he hesitated: "Look at what she said." "In fact, it is necessary to be a waiter or something." Adam reminded: "But now you can make a compromise. I only work as a waiter for half a day and help you prepare the studio for the rest of the time. I believe she also has the fighting spirit to balance her time. Why not sleep less. I remember you used to work two or three part-time jobs every day, and you only slept for almost three hours. You can do it, so can she! " In the original time and space, they worked together as waiters and wanted to save money to do a big cupcake business. Working hours are from 6pm to 2am in the restaurant as a waiter. Sell ??cupcakes from 2 to 4 in the morning. Make cupcakes from 7 to 11 in the morning. There will be pastry courses from 12 noon to 4 pm to improve the quality of cupcakes. Only sleep 3 hours a day. Almost the same as Adam who owns the system. Adam was stunned in his previous life. With the blessing of the system in this life, the attributes have been continuously improved before steadily surpassing MAX. Adam can only say one word for MAX''s innate endurance talent. Caroline didn''t have such a talent for endurance, but she persisted. Without him. Caroline''s talent for making money is enough to offset MAX''s endurance talent, making her work hard for an extraordinary time like a chicken blood. This is a pair of real 007! "That''s true." Max smiled and nodded. She believes in Caroline''s ability Yuan Shikong, she let her cheating boyfriend go away, saying that some people say she deserves better. The boyfriend came out with his pants and wanted to quibble, telling MAX not to listen to others, but to listen to him. Others know what a fart! MAX directly stunned and went back: "I am a top student from the Wharton School of Business! She knows your **** very much! I wish I could meet her sooner!" After that, I looked up to Caroline''s various operations all the way to the various ideas of doing business. MAX just silently made cakes there. Caroline apologized for not being able to help. MAX also comforted her and let her take a good rest. The two of them have their own division of labor, so it''s good to do their own duties. One is responsible for production technology. One is responsible for market operations. A typical entrepreneurial duo, a perfect match! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 685: The world is filthy again! The next day. Early in the morning. "This is life." Adam drove the sports car and continued to race on the way to the medical center. He couldn''t help but let out a self-satisfied sigh that made others hear that he would be attacked 80% of the time. Last night, I walked with MAX in the courtyard of the manor and enjoyed the beautiful moonlight. And it doesn''t seem to be in the world at all. It''s the moon that is admired in the sky. It was not until the set alarm reminder that Adam escaped from the moonlight, bid farewell to MAX, and drove away. that moment. Adam has a deep understanding of what is the vicissitudes of life in the sky and the earth for a year. I also understand why this setting in Journey to the West is interpreted as a mockery of the corrupt ruler. There is no misalignment of the time of day and year. But the happy time is so fast, it passed in the blink of an eye. And this is how life is totally different. That''s right! Adam has fallen! If there really is a Sailor Moon representing the moon in the world. So last night, either she would appear to represent the moon to wipe out the blasphemy of this moonlight Adam, or she was hiding behind the moon shivering and daring not to appear. The world is filthy again! There are poems as proof. The text Ruohe, Longyou Quchi. Its god, the moon shoots the Hanjiang. Ying Ximen is ashamed of the high barriers. New York is unique, and American dramas are unparalleled. Who is it? Such waves are also! Medical center. Adam parked the car and walked over at a pace that all six relatives recognized. Everyone responded flattered to Adam''s slightly enthusiastic greeting. Toot toot! As soon as I walked over, I heard an alarm sound from the security gate before entering the gate. The security guard immediately shouted nervously at the mother and daughter. "Don''t get excited, it''s okay, my mother is a bit mentally ill, we are here to see a doctor." The woman in her thirties raised her hand quickly to explain to the security personnel. "Why do you bring guns to see a doctor?" The security personnel took the bag in the old lady''s hand, turned it over, and immediately found the pistol from it: "Moreover, there are still three? And there are spare magazines?" With the emergence of these guns and ammunition, all the security personnel either put their hands on the guns around their waists, or directly took out the guns and aimed them at the mother and daughter. "Bringing a gun is my freedom." The old lady said dissatisfied: "It''s not safe on the street now. No, it''s always been unsafe. I brought a gun to protect myself." "Madam, do you have a secret gun license?" The security captain looked serious. "What it is?" The old lady was surprised: "I have always carried my Glock 17 for decades." As he spoke, he stretched his hand to his waist. "Madam, don''t move!" The security captain yelled. "Captain Depp, ask the security guards to point their guns down, don''t wipe their guns and get out of the fire." After watching for a while, Adam didn''t notice the danger, knowing that the old lady should not be the attacker, for fear that these security team members would be nervous and ignore the old lady who could not figure out the situation, and he quickly raised his voice to remind him. "Muzzle down, no shots are allowed without my permission!" The security captain glanced at Adam, saw Adam nod and ordered to his subordinates. Out of trust in Adam, other security members relaxed a lot, and obediently turned their guns down. Adam not only provided them with better equipment, but also made them safer. And they have all heard of Adam''s divine premonitions of crisis. "Madam, relax." Adam walked over, approaching, and comforted: "This is the hospital. I am a doctor. You can tell me what you have to do. But the firearms must be handed over to the hospital for safekeeping. This is a rule, for the safety of everyone." "Huh! That''s a good idea!" The old lady looked at Adam in surprise: "If you don''t have a gun, then even if there is a fight, the hurt will be less, and the street will be much safer. This is really a genius idea! you are a doctor? " "Yes, I am Dr. Duncan." Adam smiled and nodded. "I don''t think you should be a doctor." The old lady said solemnly: "If you can come up with such a good idea, you should be the chief, so that all of us are safe." "mom!" The old lady''s daughter gave a dubious cry. "what''s happenin?" The old lady looked at her daughter dissatisfiedly: "Am I wrong? You say every day that I have mental problems and have some persecution delusions. But the streets are so dangerous, can you just say a few words about the safest country in the United States? You didn''t say the essential problem at all. When you look at this doctor, at such a young age, you can see the essence of the matter at a glance! And he is so handsome! He is not the commander, who is the commander! I remember that who was the commander because he was handsome! This handsome doctor is much more handsome than that one. If he goes to campaign, he will definitely be elected! I was the first to support him! " "mom!" The old lady''s daughter murmured: "Even if this Doctor Duncan really becomes the commander, it''s useless, it''s not his decision!" "Okay, ma''am." Adam was also said to be dumbfounded. He smiled and said, "If there is a chance in the future, I will definitely go, but now we still have to solve the problems in the hospital first. You still have a gun on your body, don''t you?" "of course." The old lady took it for granted: "I said that it is not safe on the street. How could I not have a gun on my body." "Correct." Adam soothed: "Then tell me now, where is the gun, I''ll take it down for you to prevent the gun from misfire and harm innocent people, okay?" "It doesn''t need to be so troublesome..." The old lady said, she was going to reach for it. "need!" Adam raised his voice, stepped forward and held the old lady''s hand, then stretched out his hand from the old lady''s waist, took out the gun, skillfully removed the magazine, and the bullet was ejected. "Not bad!" The old lady looked at Adam appreciatively: "The level is really good!" "Thank you." Adam smiled and said, "Madam, don''t tell me you have other guns?" "Gone." The old lady waved her hand and said, "Four are basically enough. I still have a lot of them in my house, but they are too heavy for me to take. Next time I have a chance, you come to my house. Let''s compare with each other?" "..." Everyone was speechless. Four are basically enough? The Glock 17''s magazine has 17 + 1 rounds of ammunition. Four guns are 72 rounds. There are many full-loaded magazines in a bag the size of an old lady. In total, nearly 150 rounds of ammunition can fight a small war. Are you always a superhero, always ready to overturn a criminal syndicate alone? Adam handed the gun to the security personnel, and then took the old lady and her daughter to the clinic. The security device he donated to build really worked. Last time an old lady also brought a gun in, scaring some medical staff. This time, if the old superhero lady was discovered after going in, it would be a lot of fun. "Are there medical records?" Adam asked. "Have." The old lady''s daughter immediately took out the medical record and handed it to Adam. "I''m not sick!" The old lady dissatisfied: "They all said that I have paranoid psychosis and high delusion. They are all stupid in reading, but I''m just a little cautious." "Have you heard a sound when no one is by your side?" Adam smiled. "of course not." The old lady looked at Adam: "Do you think I''m sick too?" "No, I just do a routine check." Adam and her looked at each other for a while and found that she did not seem to have a problem, but he did not rule out that the condition was serious, so he smiled and calmed down. "Well." The old lady is satisfied. "Doctor, are you a psychiatrist?" The old lady''s daughter was dissatisfied. "No." Adam glanced at her: "I have asked the nurse to notify the psychiatrist. I am only doing routine inquiries, so that the psychiatrist can help you diagnose." "okay then." The old lady''s daughter frowned, rather reluctantly. "Madam, why do you think your mother is mentally ill?" Adam turned the medical record to a new page, looking sideways at the old lady''s daughter, and asked professionally. "because" The old lady''s daughter talked endlessly there. The old lady laughed and said nothing. She thought this Doctor Duncan was really interesting, only he could see that maybe it was not her problem at all, but her daughter''s problem. She likes this idea. Adam felt that the old lady might have a problem. But most of the old ladys daughters also have problems. Otherwise, how can they be so stupid to believe that everything in the American drama world is really peaceful and does not need to protect themselves? He wanted to know whether the old lady''s daughter was really stupid or really crazy. This is a very interesting medical experiment, isn''t it? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 686: Ability to reproduce Adam Medical center. morning. Adam stabilized the old lady mother and daughter, gave them to the psychiatrist, and left. After all, he is not a professional psychiatrist. Whether the old lady''s mother and daughter have mental illnesses, he cannot give a legally effective identification result. Approaching noon. Just when Adam was receiving patients in the emergency department. The nurse hurried over. "Dr. Duncan, you go to operating room 2!" "Wanda, what''s the matter?" Adam asked as he got up. "The patient in the 2nd operating room had a serious problem. It seemed to be a neurotoxin infection. The director who was performing the operation on her was all fainted." The nurse Wanda hurriedly uttered a burst of news. "go!" Adam took the nurse Wanda to the operating room 2. As he walked, he asked, "What''s the situation now? Are the directors rescued? What about Dr. Burke?" "The director, they are all rescued and are taking oxygen therapy." Nurse Wanda said quickly: "Dr. Burke, Dr. Shept, Dr. Montgomery, and Dr. Sloan have all gone and are discussing a solution. Dr. Burke will let you pass too..." "What is the patient''s situation now?" Adam asked. "In the middle of the operation, the patient''s organs are completely exposed. Dr. Burke and others are worried that the anesthesia effect will soon disappear and the patient will wake up!" Nurse Wanda explained: "Dr. O''Malley and Olivia who had been in contact with the patient''s blood were all sick. This unknown neurovirus is very contagious." "I know!" Adam had a solemn expression. After learning the information he needed, he put down the nurse Wanda and went full speed. "Doctor Duncan, where are you going? Operating Room 2 is here!" Nurse Wanda exclaimed in surprise. "I''ll get the equipment!" Adam''s voice came from far away. Operating room 2. "Where is Adam?" When Dr. Burke saw the nurse Wanda coming by himself, he couldn''t help frowning. Now this situation requires enough excellent doctors to cope with it together. So he asked the nurse Wanda to inform Adam in the first place. "It must be unwilling." Mark Sloan stood there with his hands in his arms and smiled: "I have said, we don''t know what sequelae caused by this unknown neurotoxin. To be safe, we should all stay outside and wait for support. Dr. Duncan obviously made the same choice as me, but he didn''t have my confession. " "The patient will wake up soon, and she will die in pain." Dr. Montgomery glared at Mark Sloan: "We are doctors, we need to save her!" "But the premise is to protect yourself." Mark Sloan shrugged: "I will not expose myself to extreme danger for the sake of a patient." "You are really a villain!" Dr. Montgomery scolded. "A real villain is also a human." Mark Sloan smiled and said: "If you die or suffer from some terrible disease later, you are no longer human." "Oops!" Dr. Shept, who had been staring at the patient in the operating room, reminded: "The patient is about to wake up!" "Where''s the protective clothing? Why haven''t you brought it here yet?!" Dr. Burke shouted. "coming!" The nurses came over with two heavy protective suits. General protective clothing for hazardous materials management is not sterile. In this case, it is useless at all. These two sets are sterile protective clothing used for bone marrow transplantation in orthopedics, which can automatically circulate the air in the protective clothing to achieve the effect of complete isolation from the outside world, thereby protecting unknown neuroviruses. "Damn! It''s really troublesome to wear, it won''t be done in less than a minute." Dr. Burke and Dr. Shept did their part to put on heavy protective clothing, ready to go in to rescue the patient. But this kind of surgical protective clothing, similar to those space suits, cannot be worn without assistance and sufficient time. "She doesn''t have a minute!" Dr. Montgomery stared at the inside and began to shake, resisting the intubation of the patient, holding a mask to cover his nostrils, and rushing in. "Addison!" Mark Sloan was startled, and reached out to grab Dr. Montgomery and not let her in. As he said, this neurovirus is unknown, and no one knows what the sequelae are. Once such a ferocious neurovirus has sequelae, most of the sequelae will be very terrible. Even if he only loves himself, he consciously loves Dr. Montgomery, and naturally does not want Dr. Montgomery to sacrifice so much. It''s a pity that Dr. Montgomery was more decisive than he thought, and he rushed into the operating room without letting him touch him. "come out faster!" "She woke up and I need to re-anaesthetize her now." Dr. Montgomery was busy: "Damn! I can''t find the medical record book, I don''t know her weight, I can''t give her anesthesia!" Anesthesia requires a professional anesthesiologist to determine the dosage according to various factors such as gender and weight. However, in critical times, doctors who are not specialized in anesthesia can also perform approximate doses of anesthesia according to gender and weight. "She is about 60 kilograms." Mark reminded. At this time, Dr. Montgomery had no other choice. He immediately anesthetized the patient based on an estimate of 60 kilograms: "Okay, you can do it." After the anesthetic was injected and the patient was re-entered into anesthesia, Dr. Montgomery had been infected with a neurovirus and staggered towards the exit. "Faster!" Although Mark was worried, he still stood far from the door, unwilling to rush in and help. When Dr. Montgomery fainted at the door of the operating room, a figure steadily caught her. "Adam?" Dr. Montgomery''s eyes were blurred. "Relax, leave it to me here." Adam, in a cool protective suit, carried Dr. Montgomery out of the operating room, gave her to the nurse Wanda to take care of her, and walked into the operating room under Mark''s tangled and ugly eyes. "Dr. Burke, your orthopedic protective clothing battery can only last for 30 minutes, and it will not be able to complete this operation." Adam walked to the operating table and checked the patient''s condition. He said to Dr. Burke and Dr. Shept, who were already wearing protective clothing outside: "I will do the operation. You will come in for 30 minutes and go out immediately. " "it is good!" Dr. Burke glanced at Adam''s cool protective suit, which was obviously specially made, full of science fiction, and exuding the power of money. Without saying anything, he agreed. This operation cannot be completed in half an hour at all. In fact, half an hour is not enough time to simply treat the patient and send it to the isolation ward so that they have time to get better equipment for the operation. They are prepared to take risks and do their best out of medical ethics. But now Adam is clearly prepared. Naturally, they will no longer take unnecessary risks. Adam''s medical skills have long been recognized by everyone. Although they dont want to admit it, UU Reading www. uukanshu.com But deep down in their hearts, they know that maybe they are more experienced than Dang in some unusual operations. But if Adam has done it once, or even just listened to them describing the operation process in detail, Adam can complete the operation perfectly. This is the talent that people have to be convinced! In this case, Adam gave orders and directly asked them to cooperate, and they had no objection deep in their hearts. "I''ll come first!" Dr. Burke agreed, and said to Dr. Shept, who was dressed, "You are ready." "it is good!" Dr. Shept nodded. Mark Sloan looked at this scene, inexplicably upset. Say yes to be a villain and hypocrite, why are you such a show! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 687: Not expensive, we are a group purchase! Medical center. Operating room 2. Adam took the lead, and Dr. Burke served as an assistant. Without the assistance of any nurse or anesthesiologist, he operated on this patient who was infected with an unknown neurovirus in his blood. Observation operating room on the second floor. Richard, the director of surgery, who was awake, walked in slowly while inhaling oxygen while carrying the oxygen inhaler. "Preston, Adam, how are you guys?" The director of surgery, Richard, stared at Adam and the others, and reminded: "The isolation operating room is already being prepared, and the protective clothing is also called in the warehouse. If you cant complete the operation, wrap the patient, stabilize her, and send it away. Go to isolate the operating room." "Doctor Duncan?" Dr. Burke looked at Adam. This time, he was just an assistant, and he didn''t know how long Adam''s cool protective suit could last. "Director, we can complete the operation." Adam smiled and said, "Afterwards, before Dr. Burke''s protective suit battery is used up, let him go out and replace him with someone to assist me." "you sure?" Surgery Director Richard worried: "This operation is more complicated than imagined, and various problems may be encountered during the process. It can''t be done in an hour or two. How long can your set... last?" "I am sure." Adam explained while performing the operation: "My protective suit is designed in accordance with the standards of space suits, and combined with my personal physical and professional characteristics, and made targeted changes to suit my own use as much as possible. For example, the two oxygen tanks in the life support system backpack of a general space suit can only provide 65 to 8 hours of oxygen. But that was designed after considering the launch weight of the spacecraft, the duration of the space mission, and the weight of the astronauts free to wear. My suit of protective clothing does not need to go to heaven, and I am also a little powerful. Therefore, when this protective suit was ordered, it was designed in accordance with the maximization of the life support system. The oxygen tanks of the backpack are all enlarged and doubled. In theory, it can provide 72 hours of oxygen. The beverage bags and fruit bars inside can also easily provide 72 hours of energy supply. Therefore, as long as the operation does not last up to 72 hours, I can do it. " "..." When everyone heard Adam''s explanation, they were silent. For a while. Richard, the director of surgery, took deep oxygen several times, and said quietly: "Dr. Duncan, if I remember correctly, the spacesuit itself is at least 120 kilograms or more. This is the earth, which cannot reach the microgravity environment. This is more than 120 kilograms. Not to mention that you have to increase and double the treatment. Are you sure that wearing such heavy protective clothing can last so long? " "Director, it''s not as exaggerated as you think." Adam smiled while performing the operation, "General space suits are very bloated. Look at my suit, they have been cut in a targeted manner. They are as dazzling as possible... as close as possible to make it easier for me to make them. surgery. The weight itself has dropped a lot. After all, my protective suit only needs to consider isolating the inside and outside to prevent virus infection. It does not need to be resistant to high and low temperature, anti-wear, anti-radiation, warmth, etc. like real space suits. Even if the oxygen tank is doubled, the actual weight is 150 kg, and its no problem to wear it for 72 hours. " "..." The observation room on the second floor was now full of doctors who came to observe when they heard the news. Upon hearing this, the audience fell into a cold silence again, looking at each other, without knowing what to say. It''s not that they are uneducated. It''s just that there is nowhere to post it. Just 150 kilograms? No problem for 72 hours? Is this still the physical strength of a normal person? Everyone immediately thought of Adam''s legendary physical strength. Suddenly men and women were in tears. The male doctor silently expressed envy and hatred. The female doctor expressed this strength with tears in her eyes. They could do without this face and wealth. Many people looked at Christina. It turns out that for the previous super-giant tumor surgery, Adam really held up a mountain alone and resisted it easily for more than ten hours. And you are fishing in troubled waters, it''s pure trust! Christina''s face remained unchanged, and she calmly stared at the operation below, not caring about everyone''s weird gazes. I am not embarrassed, it is you who are embarrassed. "Doctor Duncan, your protective suit is expensive, right?" A young doctor couldn''t help but speak. "It''s okay." Adam smiled and said, "The main reason is that the cost of ordering is a bit expensive." "A space suit is always worth millions of dollars, right?" The young doctor asked. "Ha ha." Adam smiled without denying it. The other doctors couldn''t help looking at the questioning young doctor with weird eyes. You really dont know what is fake? Several million is an astronomical number for ordinary people, even for ordinary doctors. But for billionaires, it''s just the price of a set of toys. What''s all the fuss about. And are you deliberate, do you have to say this thing to strike our fragile hearts? "That''s it." The young doctor didnt feel the eyes of his colleagues and murmured: This is okay, the main reason is that the cost of ordering is expensive? That is to say, if this set comes down, Im afraid it will cost ten million. Just in order to do not know when the unexpected situation will occur, make such a set, this..." Adam didn''t answer the conversation anymore, smiled and continued the operation. It''s really hard for him to continue. Because the custom design really cost millions of dollars. And he didn''t just buy this set. There is a compact surgical Duncan special protective suit, but would Adam abandon the general space protective suit? There is no shortage of these millions, so naturally I bought a spare. This is a dangerous mixed world of American TV dramas, and God knows when you need to use it. And it''s not just Adam''s need. Juno, as a doctor, and Karen as a nurse, worked in the hospital for a long time. What if you dont have a suitable protective suit if you encounter the virus crisis of todays exposure and contagion? And Adam believes that this kind of thing will never happen. Therefore, when ordering before, Adam directly bought it by group, helping Juno and Karen to order compact surgical-type protective clothing specifically for them. This set cost 20 million dollars. Obviously, the money is very good value. Even if it is not used at all in normal times, at this critical moment, it completely frees Adam from exposing himself to an unknown neurovirus infection, and can continue to treat diseases and save lives. To know. Although Mark Sloan is selfish, his reasons are okay. Without this set of pre-prepared protective clothing, even if Adam feels that his physical fitness is sufficient to withstand the sequelae of the neurovirus, most of it must be carefully considered. Say it again. Why take risks if things can be solved with money? Chapter 688: The clown is you Medical center. Operating room 2. Everyone who felt the overbearing ability of banknotes was silent. "Okay, the protective clothing is fine. Let us return to the operation." Richard, the director of surgery, didn''t like this atmosphere, so he interrupted: "After all, we are doctors, not astronauts!" Everyone nodded. But the bottom of my heart is complaining: "Astronauts don''t necessarily wear this kind of private order." Richard, the director of surgery, also saw everyone''s thoughts. Because he also wanted to vomit. However, everyone''s attention was returned to the operation, and they did not dare and did not want to bring up this topic that exuded endless Versailles. "Doctor Burke, you have been in for 28 minutes, get ready to go out." During the operation, Adam stopped early at a critical point and reminded Dr. Burke, who had entered the state and did not know the passage of time. "So fast?" Doctor Burke was surprised. "Yes it is." Adam nodded: "I remember when." "Preston, come out." Richard, the director of surgery, also reacted and commanded: "Derek, you are ready." "it is good!" Dr. Shept, who has been dressed for the most part, nodded, and said to the nurse who had dressed him: "Let''s get started." Once the orthopedic protective clothing is put on, there is only 30 minutes of oxygen. Once it exceeds the time, it will suffocate and fall into a coma. Therefore, you can''t wear it completely until the moment you enter. Dr. Burke did not object either. He was out of work and immediately noticed some difficulty in breathing, which was a sign of insufficient oxygen. "We continue." When Dr. Burke went out, Dr. Sheputt came in and stood in the first aid position. Adam smiled: "The patient''s intestines are completely swollen. We must squeeze out the excess fluid, otherwise the intestines cannot be put back. In situ." "Ok." Dr. Shept expressed his understanding. He is the director of neurosurgery, and he actually knows the operations of cardiothoracic surgery. Even at critical moments, he can perform this operation. It''s just that he is not like Adam, who is trying to be a master of general medicine. In the field of non-neurosurgery, he generally does not reach out. Of course, if there is a special occasion, he doesn''t mind showing off his skills. Less than 30 minutes later, Adam reminded Dr. Shept to go out, and Dr. Burke, who had replaced the battery, came in. In this way, Adam was in charge, Dr. Burke and Dr. Shept took turns to help. It lasted for eight hours before the operation was completely completed. "Good job!" Richard, the director of surgery, applauded. Other doctors also agreed. The operation is over. Christina and the others came up for the first time. "Damn it, Adam, when did you build this equipment?" Several people gathered around the sterilized protective clothing, touching and trying to move them, each of them exclaimed. "On the first day of the intern, I ordered it." Adam smiled: "It''s just that I didn''t think of renting a special office in the hospital at that time, so I always put it in the apartment. Now that I have an office, it''s more convenient to put it directly in the office." "How much do you really cost?" Christina asked. She also felt the benefits of this protective clothing. And she doesn''t need such an exaggerated 72 hours, as long as it is equivalent to the 8 hours of a normal spacesuit, it is basically enough, otherwise she can''t last that long. Adam probably said a number. "..." Christina, who was very rich in her family, completely cut her thoughts. Medicine is indeed her hobby and pursuit. But also consider the ratio of income to expenditure. Even if she doesn''t care how much money she can make as a doctor, she doesn''t want to do it all her life for a set of protective clothing, and it is still for the protective clothing that can perform several operations. "Damn it, it''s too heavy!" Christina tried to move the protective clothing for a while, but only moved a little. "That''s great, others can''t steal it if they want to." Meredith spit out. Adam laughed and said nothing. Even if ordinary people want to steal, they can''t steal it, but there is no lack of protection. This protective suit is placed in a special safe, which is very tightly protected. Just because you can''t steal it doesn''t mean you can''t destroy it. In case of any damage, most of this protective suit is also scrapped and needs to be repaired and maintained. This little money is nothing. The time is wrong to be afraid of bad. Adam specially ordered these protective suits to work at critical moments. Once it is scrapped at a critical moment, this well-built protective suit is completely useless, and the 20 million dollars is really worthless. Money is not so fun. Therefore, it is very important not to give people the opportunity to steal and destroy at all. Fortunately, it is the simple truth. As long as you have money, these are not problems. If money can''t be solved, double it! After sending Christina and the others away, Adam locked the protective clothing in the safe, left the office, and went to see the patients outside the intensive care unit. The patient is now undergoing continuous renal replacement therapy, which is dialysis, to remove unknown neurotoxins from the blood. George O''Malley just did a blood draw for the patient, and Olivia just took the blood sample, and both of them fell ill. Surgery Director Richard and the entire medical team were poisoned. During the operation, the patient''s chest was cut open, and a large amount of blood was exposed, causing the unknown neurovirus concentration in the entire operating room to reach an alarming level. Zhou Shuren said: If you don''t talk about the dose and the toxicity, it is purely a hooligan! It''s the same this time. After kidney dialysis, the patient is relatively safe for others. Because there was no bleeding exposure, her boyfriend who sent her had nothing to do. After that, what exactly this unknown neurovirus is is the work of medical researchers and mice in the laboratory. Into the night. Adam received a call from Lily, saying that I''ll see you at the old friend bar, and there is important news to be announced. "What important news?" When Adam came over to greet Matthew and the others, before Matthew and the others could tell what was the important news, the waitress brought the beer that Matthew and them had ordered, and then handed over an extra bottle of water to Ted. naughty. "This is free water for you. I''m afraid you will get dehydrated accidentally, Ted Mosby~" "Hahaha!" Matthew and Lily burst out laughing when they heard it. Anna also smiled. Ted glanced awkwardly at his wife, and then helplessly said to the waitress: "It''s funny Wendy, but the clown is you, because we all know you watch action movies now!" "Ok?" Adam was surprised: "What''s the situation?" "You don''t know yet." Lily smiled and said, "Nowadays, there is a rookie out of the action film industry. He has only been in the industry for 3 months, but he has already made 125 movies. It is well received. Guess who this rookie is?" "Ted Mosby." Adam immediately smiled knowingly. "Yes!" Matthew laughed: "This rookie is Ted Mosby from Sheike Heights, Ohio, a legendary action star whose debut is the pinnacle." "I must find this guy!" Ted frantically said: "He not only misappropriated my name, he also misappropriated my birthplace, which is a bit scary to think about. In the U.S., it is very troublesome to be known of the true and complete name, address and some other information. "Do you need my help?" Adam smiled. "no need." Ted shook his head: "Tomorrow night there will be an action film expo in Manhattan. He will hold a signing event there. I''m going to see for myself who this guy is!" "I can''t believe it, there really is such an exposition..." Lily''s eyes became magical. "This is New York." Adam is not surprised: "Anything is possible." "Matthew, shall we go with Ted?" Lily offered expectantly. "also." Matthew nodded. "Let''s talk about it, what''s going on?" Adam smiled and looked at Ted. With a bitter face, Ted told a shameful story in Matthew Lily''s supplement. Chapter 689: Your energy is beyond your imagination (Happy New Year’s Eve everyone!... Friends bar. "It''s like this, I feel weird these days." Ted began to tell the ins and outs of the story: "I went to my dentist before, and when he asked me to open my mouth for a checkup, he said inexplicably,''I think you are more used to saying this than listening to others, right, Tai De Mosby?'', Then, like Wendy today, she somehow asked me to drink water for fear of dehydration. And the beverage company called to ask me if I would be interested in endorsing functional drinks..." "Is that company Red Bull?" Adam couldn''t help but smile: "If it is, then it is reasonable. After all, your energy is beyond your imagination~" "Hahaha." Matthew and the others couldn''t help laughing. Red Bull is already a functional beverage of the global brand at this time. The name Red Bull itself is an active and vigorous expression. "of course not!" Ted murmured: "Which formal company will make action movie stars and contemporary spokespersons, you can think of it at a loss!" "Pity." Adam smiled. This kind of legendary action movie star whose debut is the pinnacle, if you endorse this kind of drink, it might have a miraculous effect. After all, it has enough persuasive power. Of course, even if the time comes, most people will buy it secretly. When talking about it outside, they all despise them. But in private, they are all bought one by one. e. They are all shy and silent fans. "Anyway." Ted said: "I just felt weird at first, but I didn''t know what happened, because when I asked these people, they didn''t say..." "Until Barney comes over with a box of discs." Lily smiled and said: "The name is Welcome on the Boyin (English homophonic terrier) plane, and Ted Mosby is the pilot~" "Damn it!" Ted exclaimed, "I just understood now that someone has stolen my name!" "It''s even more shameful!" Lily was overwhelmed with joy. "Say it!" Adam urged with a smile. "This Ted Mosby also accepted an interview with Action Movie Weekly a~." Matthew covered his mouth and smiled: "Guess who is really being interviewed?" "Of course it''s Ted." Adam smiled. The action movie star just borrowed Ted''s name, and he will not put his real name and contact number on the film. So how did some interviewers find him for interviews? Of course, contact Ted Mosby by looking up the phone book by name. Just as the Terminator travels through time and space, after returning to the past, he also searches the phone booth by name, killing them one by one. There was a mistake, but I did not let it go. And the name Ted Mosby is still relatively rare. Therefore, Action Movie Weekly hit Ted in one hit. "it''s him!" Matthew and they burst into laughter suddenly. "He just said it was a~!" Ted frantically said: "I thought it was Architectural Vision Weekly (also abbreviated as a~), this is a very heavyweight journal in our line, plus I am working on a big project, I take it for granted that they are going to interview me. " "and then?" Adam asked expectantly. "Then he accepted an interview." Lily couldn''t wait to say: "The specific interview process is like this..." Then, she vividly described the scene at that time. As soon as Ted received the call, he immediately covered the microphone and Lily excitedly and said, "It''s an interview from Architectural Vision Weekly!" Then a tactical step backwards, happily said to the reporter who interviewed: "Wow! I have been your loyal reader since I was a kid." The reporter on the other end of the phone was stunned by the words: "Wow, this is too exaggerated... That''s it, I am calling to interview your latest work." "This." Ted began to be humble: "This is not my work alone, I mean, I will work with at least three partners." "Wow, multiplayer scene, I love hearing it!" The reporter on the phone was very satisfied with this answer. "Yeah, I am especially looking forward to it." Ted still didn''t notice the problem, and in that pun-sounding''saoyu'': "I mean, they will exhaust me to toss, because they are all very good men!" "Man? Wow, I''m digging hard now!" On the other side of the phone, the reporter got excited all at once. "Such an interview lasted more than twenty minutes!" Ted said madly. As a self-disciplined writer, determined to give the public a real celebrity through his sincere words, this reporter from a~ published their classic quotations in full. A little excerpt from the previous fragment of the magazine article: The legendary rookie in the action film industry, Ted Mosby, is so demanding for his latest work. Here I quote his original saying, "I cant count how many nights there are. I spent it lying on the table...'' Adam was already laughing. e. This writer, reporter, is really self-disciplined. Of course, he didn''t need to make up his mind like Murongzi. Because Ted didn''t simply weld the door to death, but welded all the brains to death. The invisible sorrow is the real sorrow! Everyone chatted for a while about Ted''s "Romania", and then stopped the topic with their stomachs. Because if we went on, Adam had to send Lily and the others to the hospital. "Matthew, what are you talking about business?" Adam asked. "Oh, that''s it." When talking about this, Matthew smiled solemnly, with joy from the heart: "We are ready to buy a house." "Is that so?" Adam glanced at Lily who was smiling awkwardly and politely: "Congratulations, but have you already bought it?" "not yet." Lily shook her head and said: "Matthew looked at an apartment. We should have thought about it, and then we had better pretend not to like it and use this to bargain. I didn''t expect that he was too excited and hugged me and shouted''Baby I like this apartment so much, let''s buy it'', which makes us very passive and then?" Adam''s eyes narrowed. But I remembered that Matthew and Lily were cheated on buying a house. Originally, he planned to let Matthew and Lily buy it next to Chandler and Monica''s house, and later become a pair of happy neighbors. However, Matthew and Lily did not want to buy a single house in the suburbs because of their work and character, but instead wanted to buy an apartment in the city. One to facilitate work. Secondly, both of them are people who like clubbing, and they like to be lively. Although the environment in the suburbs is good, it is slightly deserted. After Adam said it twice, he didn''t mention it again. After all, this is the house of Matthew and Lily, so naturally they have to follow their preferences. But Adam doesn''t care about Matthew and Lily''s choice to buy a house, but it doesn''t mean that he will sit back and watch them be cheated. "You already bought it?" "That''s not true." Matthew shook his head: "I originally planned to do this, but Lily said to discuss with you, but before I contacted you, our real estate agent, upon hearing your name, asked if we knew you, and then She told us not to make a decision first, she can take us to see more houses, and then make a decision." "She seems to know you." Lily reminded. "What''s her name?" Adam thoughtfully. "Jenice Litman." Matthew and Lily said in unison. "O~~g~!" Adam couldn''t help but let out a classic sigh. "Correct!" When Matthew and Lily heard this, their eyes lit up: "It''s her!" The characteristics are too obvious, and I sighed, everyone knows it, and it is Janice. I just didn''t expect it to be so coincidental. Shuren Zhou said: No coincidence can''t make a book. See it today as expected. Chapter 690: Happy Year of the Ox! Friends bar. "You really know her!" "Is it the kind of understanding we think?" Matthew and Lily both laughed. But one is a normal smile that everyone knows is a friend. The other is a magic smile with a taste of scrutiny. "Yes and no!" Adam nodded to Matthew first, then looked at Lily, and said, "Lily, eon? Janice? Are you serious?" "what''s happenin?" Lily understood what Adam meant, and thought about the beauty of Adams good friends. Knowing that it was impossible, she said with some embarrassment: "Jenice is also pretty..." "That''s for you~" Adam ridiculed: "Okay, you said to call her and ask her if she has the time. If so, let her come over. Let us talk together. Buying a house is a big deal, so we must discuss it carefully." "I called her." Matthew immediately took out his cell phone and called, and after a few words, he hung up: "She will come right now." "Matthew, your state is not right." Adam glanced at Matthew and reminded with a smile: "Don''t buy a house as big as your head. At the very least, you have to check it out and learn more about common sense." "Yeah yeah!" Lily with a ghost in her heart nodded repeatedly. In fact, she had proposed to move out of Ted''s apartment. On the one hand, Ted and Anna, she and Matthew are both married, and it is not appropriate to live together as singles before. On the other hand, she did not like Ted''s apartment. And in this case, Anna also needs to save money, find an apartment again, and want to find a similar apartment, the cost is absolutely far more than the current rent. Therefore, she suggested that they move out and find a new home. But that was renting a new house, not just buying it. She still owes so much money, Matthew is still in school, with a student loan on her back, how to buy it? But she didn''t dare to talk to Matthew if it was not good. So, with a complicated mood, she can only go shopping. That''s right! Just like everything is good for Moutai. Here in Lily, everything is good for shopping! A good mood? Reward yourself for shopping! In a bad mood? Shop to comfort yourself! If you are in a bad mood or not, shopping to stimulate yourself! Because shopping has maxed out a bunch of credit cards and burdened with debts? Feeling sad and anxious, I dont know what Matthew would think of her! Shocking shopping! Consumerism is at its peak in Lily! e. Petunia also has this habit. This is of course not a coincidence, but it is telling the audience to form a subconscious mind: despite the flowers, no matter how many credit cards are maxed out, it doesn''t matter, you can get happiness in the end! As for how to pay these credit cards? At this happy moment, it''s too tacky to talk about it! If your person loves you, would he not help you pay back? The real happy ending is: the lovers finally get married, and then they work tirelessly together to pay off their debts. Just ask: Is the cultural soft knife powerful? Maybe you can learn Leonard. The stalker entangled the goddess in his hands, and then secretly set up a small treasury to prevent the goddess wife from being dragged down by the lousy financial consumption of the goddess''s wife. It''s just that it''s just a little trouble, if it''s true, it''s a joke to rely on a small vault of dozens of dollars or the like given by the grandmother. Should there be nothing or nothing! Everyone joked for a while. Janice came over. "Adam Duncan, we are so destined~" As Janice spoke, she let out a classic laugh: "Gluck..." "Jenice, how did you become a real estate agent?" Adam ignored her teasing and smiled: "I remember that you inherited a large sum of money from the ex-husband of your furniture sales king?" "Hi! Don''t mention it!" After Janice sat down, her face suddenly became unsightly when she heard this. "An accident happened?" Adam''s heart moved: "You won''t participate in the investment of the Channing Foundation, will you?" "Except for this, how could I have become a pauper from a millionaire in just two years!" Janice said bitterly: "Damn Martin Channing!" "You''re pretty good." Adam managed to hold back his smile and calmly said: "The night the news came, do you know how many people went on the rooftop? And how many people had a heart attack?" That''s how it was said, but Janice couldn''t laugh at all. I think she finally got married with the furniture king, and then divorced and became a millionaire, holding a steel wire ball, hoping to fly. Whoever sees her, don''t boast: "What a steel ball Valkyrie!" Of course, she is not the kind of character that saves the world, so she didn''t look for small fresh meat everywhere, but found an honest person to marry and have children, ready to live happily. But she never expected that the child had just been born for half a year, and she was financially free and enjoying the good life of her husband and children. She managed to put the bulk of her assets into the wealthys secret cornucopia, the Channing Foundation, and lay down to make a lot of money, but suddenly there was a thunderstorm. Her thousands of dollars disappeared overnight. She suffered such a heavy loss If she wants to keep the big house and pay for the necessary expenses to raise her children, she must work hard to earn money. She can only come back to work to make money. And even harder than before. "There is no such thing as a pie in the sky." Adam shook his head: "There are so many people who are killed by falling objects from high altitudes. Everyone pays attention to it. Janice, I heard that Matthew was looking at the house. You originally recommended it. Later, when you heard it was my friend, you persuaded him. Look more, is there something wrong with that house?" "This one" Janice said embarrassedly: "I didn''t know that Matthew and Lily were your friends... Our real estate agents are all like this..." "Okay, just tell me, anyway, you stopped actively, we don''t blame you~" Adam clicked her with a smile. "Ha ha." Janice chuckled. When she heard it, she secretly called a fluke in her heart. Even if she knew that Matthew and Lily were Adams friends, she wanted to sell a problematic house to a rookie like Matthew. After all, this suite is difficult to sell, and the sale commission is very high, which can also show her ability. But when she first fell in love with Chandler, she vaguely heard that Adam was a small eye and cared about her friends. Billionaires are not terrible, but it is terrible to offend a careful billionaire. Janice struggled for a while before she suppressed the urge to make money and prevented Matthew from making a decision to buy directly. Now it seems that it is too correct. "How perfect is that house, what''s the problem?" Matthew was surprised. "That house is indeed okay...just the floor is uneven, the floor of the whole house is slanted..." Janice chuckled. Matthew: "..." Chapter 691: Buying a House Fright Night Friends bar. "what?" Lily was stunned, and for a while, she forgot to take the opportunity to cancel Matthew''s plan to buy a house. "There was a problem during the construction of this apartment, which caused the overall floor to be tilted." Janice said embarrassedly: "It''s not easy to see with the naked eye, but the angle of inclination is really not small. Whoever buys it will have a lot of trouble in life in the future." "No way?" Matthew looked suspicious of life. This is his most promising apartment. "Trust the professionals." Adam smiled and said, "You are a law student, what building structure do you know? And you just took a look?" "But I really like that apartment..." Matthew tangled. "It''s ok." Adam comforted: "You just like a good apartment. It doesn''t mean you only like this apartment. Afterwards, let Janice show you a few more apartments. I am sure you will like it too." "Correct!" Janice smiled and said: "Wait for me to show you more, and even if you really only like this kind of decoration, it doesn''t matter, there are other apartments that are also decorated like this." "okay then." Matthew didn''t mean that this apartment was indispensable, and after knowing that this apartment had an overall structural problem, he wouldn''t buy it even if he liked it again. "Jenice, you are a real estate agent. Tell us about the issues we should pay attention to when buying a house, so that we can learn more." Adam glanced at Janice: "If you want to come, you can see it too. We really don''t know anything about this~" Matthew suddenly touched his head and smiled. He knew that even though Adam was talking about everyone, he was actually talking about him who didn''t know anything and was enthusiastic. "No problem at all." Janice is now a real estate agent, and she naturally understands the benefits of having a good relationship with a billionaire like Adam, and she doesn''t hesitate to say the key to buying a house she knows. "The most important thing to buy a house is the location! When economic conditions permit, you must choose the best location. Because a house in a good location basically has no major problems as long as you can afford it. " Having said this, Janice looked at Adam. "and then?" Matthew naturally understood, and turned away from the topic with a wry smile: "If economic conditions don''t allow it, can''t you buy the best lot?" He naturally went to Adam''s apartment, and in terms of his level of liking, he naturally surpassed the one he wanted to buy right away. But its one thing to like it, its another thing to be able to buy it. He hadn''t considered it at all. I cant take on a huge loan again, and then Ill just buy a bathroom if I struggle to repay the money every month for half my life? Although he and Lily do like to leave traces of their affection in their own bathroom, other people''s bathroom and public bathroom. But living in the bathroom for the rest of your life is another matter! "Then you must pay attention." Janice also knows that not everyone can buy where they want to buy like Adam. She smiled and said: "Before buying a house, you must first delineate a rough range based on your work and life. Then don''t rush to buy a house, take a look more, and take a field trip. At this time, safety is the most important. Therefore, the key question of the investigation is how many African-American residents in this community? If you have more, just give up! If it is less, it can be included as a candidate..." "This" Matthew looked tangled. "Jenice, there is no such racial discrimination." Lily understood Matthew''s thoughts and was dissatisfied. "This is really not my racial discrimination." Janice glanced at Adam aggrievedly. "It''s okay, just say it." Adam gave Janice a positive look. Because he knew it was real dry goods. "okay then." Janice was shocked and smiled: "If we weren''t all Adam''s friends...I would never say these things. On the outside, I am sure to say that it is the same everywhere. Everyone is a happy and equal American. But the fact is that everyone knows that once the number of African descent in a certain community increases, the security risk of this community will rise sharply. Therefore, buying a house must not buy such an area. Otherwise, if something happens, you will definitely regret to death. Either you just closed your eyes with regret forever. Either you directly regret the rest of your life, deeply hate the tragedy of your family caused by your own negligence, and you will not be able to let it go until you die. " "Not so exaggerated?" Lily wondered: "It''s not in Brooklyn." "You also said Brooklyn." Janice smiled and said: "Once there are too many Africans in a certain community, what is the difference from Brooklyn? Isn''t it a small Brooklyn?" "..." Lily was speechless. Although they are not racially discriminatory, some well-known things are also deeply rooted in their subconscious minds. "Safety first." Adam reminded: "What is home? A harbour of happiness! Can you be happy if you don''t even have the most basic sense of security? Matthew, Lily, you must pay attention to this." "Ok." Matthew and Lily looked at each other and nodded. Although there is suspicion of racial discrimination in this matter, they still appreciate Adam''s concern. "Hehe, Janice, keep talking." Adam smiled slightly. "After the most important security issue, the rest are details." Janice introduced: "For example, when buying a second-hand house, don''t be greedy for cheap, but pay attention to whether there are any problems with this house before. For example, has the house been murdered? Another example is whether this house is a large M room. This is a very troublesome problem. " "What''s wrong with the big m room?" Matthew, Lily, and Ted looked at each other and smiled nostalgicly. They were in the apartment together when they were in college. Even in the original time and space, the three of them are all in their 70s and 80s in the future, and they have enjoyed it together with their children. They really have no problem with this. "It''s planting, not hi." Janice reminded. "Plant?" Matthew suddenly showed a daze, and curiously asked: "Is there any effect?" "Let me talk about this." Adam answered, "Because this involves medicine. Large m growth requires high temperature and humidity, and excessive humidity in the house will produce mold. Long-term exposure and inhalation of mold can cause upper respiratory tract inflammatory diseases and allergic throat inflammation. Such as bronchitis, tonsillitis, rheumatic fever, asthma and so on. In severe cases, it can even cause death. " "Hiss, so exaggerated?" Matthew they couldn''t believe it. "There are real cases." Adam said solemnly, "Trust me!" "Of course we believe." Lily quickly agreed. Matthew and they also agreed. "It''s more than that." Adam smiled and said: "These crime-related houses, how do you know if this house will be involved in a vicious crime incident? For example, the original owner left something in the house? A wall of cash? Maybe they will come back for it when? Or is it a corpse on a wall? " "do not talk!" Lily screamed at once. This kind of thing is too permeating! Unfortunately, there are prototypes. Lily had heard of them before, but it used to be curious news. But now he is so close to them. too frightening! Chapter 692: Call out your name! Friends bar. With Janice Tray''s narration and Adam''s supplement, Matthew and Lily have a deeper understanding of buying a house. At last. "It''s like buying a house, and it''s the same if you want to rent out the house in the future." Janice reminded: "Don''t rent to African Americans, because it''s easy to get no rent, even if you said it well at the beginning, and you never know who will get into this house!" Adam heard this and glanced at Janice. He, who has traveled from 2020, is deeply impressed by this. Of course this is too absolute. But I have to say that the probability is too high. As an ordinary person, I dare not take this risk at all. "Do you know why many rich people prefer to live outside the city?" Adam reminded: "On the contrary, the real poor are gathered in the urban area? Is the urban environment better? It is more suitable for living? Not really! Instead, more and more relief stations and food banks have been set up in urban areas. The homeless people naturally gather outside these relief stations and food banks, and live a good life when they wake up and eat. When there are more homeless people and the poor gather, the rich people in the urban area feel uneasy and unhappy. They won''t say more, don''t need to say more, and take action directly. On the one hand, tacitly raise all expenditures in a specific area to the point where ordinary people cannot afford to block it. Many buildings are not sold or rented to people of African descent and people they do not approve. On the other hand, wealthy people with unlimited choices move out of the city collectively and rebuild their towns in the suburbs. This creates an interesting phenomenon called urban hollowing. The city center, which was supposed to be the center, is declining. However, the outer circle of the city formed by the wealthy towns built on the outskirts has become the real urban core. When it develops to a certain extent, it will be Detroit again. Isnt it interesting? " "..." Matthew was speechless. Is this fun? This is simply suffocating cyberpunk, OK? After talking for a while, Adam and Janice left first. Adam wanted to go to the emergency department of the hospital to see if he could save more people. And Janice is an outsider after all. "Jenice, Matthew Lily, they will ask you to buy a house." Outside the bar, Adam and Janice reminded them before they said goodbye. "Don''t worry, I will help them find a house that satisfies them." Janice promised, patting her chest. "Okay, thank you so much." Adam handed a business card to Janice and smiled: "If you have any questions, you can make this call." "Good, good!" Janice got what she wanted most, and immediately couldn''t help but let out her classic laugh: "Chuck..." "Goodbye." Adam hurriedly flashed people. He didn''t want to listen to this magical voice. The next day. new York. The action film expo was held as scheduled, and Ted came over to find out who was stealing his name to corrupt his reputation. "God, there are so many people?" Ted looked at the crowd and said incredulously. "of course." Barney, who is bound to follow on this occasion, glanced around and said happily, "This is New York! Who wouldn''t like the romance of Pentium?" "Yup." Ted waved to the distance awkwardly, and laughed at himself: "I only now know that the deputy manager of our company''s personnel department also likes this..." Emmm. Encountering an acquaintance on this occasion is really embarrassing. But he also understood what was going on with his greasy weird smile when he met this colleague in the company. Turns out he didn''t know. Then he thought he knew that this male colleague only laughed so much after watching an action movie. But now he has a deeper understanding. Even after he saw this greasy colleague appear in certain movies, he was not surprised. Because of love. So generate power for love. Friendship to participate in the show. Very reasonable! "Hurry up and find this guy!" Ted stopped waving, retracted his awkward and polite smile, and said frantically. If he doesn''t fight quickly, God knows what acquaintances he will meet? "Over there!" Barney swept around and keenly discovered the master. The two went over immediately. "Barney Stinson!" Barney looked at this strange and familiar man playfully: "Your loyal fan, your welcome on board the Polis-Silver passenger plane is simply too imaginative." "Haha, hello, where do you want to sign?" The rookie is very kind to sign Ted. "No hurry, introduce yourself, my name is Ted Mosby~" Ted stared into the eyes of the rookie and reminded. "Where is the sign?" The action rookie didn''t react for a while. "I said I was Ted Mosby~!" Ted gritted his teeth again to remind. "Oh, oh~! It''s you!" The action rookie then reacted, not at all embarrassment of being caught, but with a happy expression on his face. "Why do you use my name?!" Ted couldn''t help it anymore and asked. "Of course it is to pay tribute to you!" The rookie happily said: "Do you remember helping a little boy on the playground in middle school? A group of older kids were surrounding him, trying to grab the lollipop in his hand." "That little boy is you?" Suddenly, Ted felt the joy of the rookie from the heart that there might be something hidden in this matter, and the anger disappeared a lot. "Yes, it''s me!" The rookie nodded: "You helped me out. Although the lollipop finally fell to the ground and broke, but I closed it well and kept it, I even got tattoos with this, you should have noticed ?" With that, I must take off my pants. "Okay, okay, we know." Ted was a little moved at first, but when he saw the action of a rookie, he was immediately unmoved. "I just said that you got a lollipop tattoo there..." Barney pointed to the rookie, with a mysterious smile on his mouth: "nice~" He likes this story. His collection of pick-up girls will add another rich and colorful night. Ted on the side heard that his face was extremely distorted, especially when he heard Barney''s murmur and sigh, thinking that he was also in this story, the whole person was not good. "That''s how you pay tribute to me?" Ted couldn''t laugh or cry. "correct!" The action rookie laughed and said: "I always remember your brave posture of shouting let go of that boy to those bad guys when you came on stage. Its so handsome! You are my superhero! I have nothing to report, I can only let everyone see the goddess in their eyes shouting your name! Let all men envy Ted Mosby! This is the only thing I can do for you! " "Ted Mosby!" "Ted Mosby!" "Ted Mosby!" Barney raised his hand and shouted in the voice of the goddess in the classic action movie. "right!" When the rookie saw someone understand him, he happily pointed to Barney: "That''s it! This is my tribute!" Ted: "..." Chapter 693: I thought I had this trouble new York. The scene of the action film expo. Although Barney was very enthusiastic, he kept making humorous gestures. But the way of paying tribute to rookies made Ted really unbearable. "Listen, Ted..." Ted weirdly shouted the rookie''s own name: "You can''t use my name anymore. I''m working hard to make a career in the construction industry." "The architect?" The rookie in action is a bit at a loss. Although he was rescued by Ted once in middle school, he swears that one day, he will nominate his name and must pay tribute to his superhero Ted Mosby. But unfortunately, he even went to high school reluctantly, and college is even more delusional. Under normal circumstances, he will be the most ordinary person in a small town in his life, and he has no chance to repay his superhero. But fortunately, he is very talented! Emmm. Really talented! Otherwise, he would not shock the action movie circle as soon as he debuted, and quickly become a king. It''s even out of the circle! Todays endless stream of fans came to him to sign for sales as proof! Emmm. Of course, most of them are steel ball Valkyrie. But on the condition that he wants a face without a face and a figure without a figure, it is also the most reasonable to become the favorite of the steel ball Valkyrie. After all, they have all gone through the vicissitudes of life, not to mention those external imaginary, the most valued inner beauty... If there is a system for rookies in action, this means that all the attribute points are put on one point. There is no brain or something. Otherwise, how come I really feel that this way is a tribute to Ted... "Are you trying to say that you love the architect?" Action rookie **** level understanding. He has made 125 films in three months, acting and directing, and now he is both a leading actor and a part-time screenwriter and director. Now what happens to him, his first thought is to think about action movies. no way! Do one line and love one line. This is thinking inertia. "..." Ted was speechless. "You, you really got the point." Barney''s eyes lit up, and he discussed with the rookie in enthusiasm: "This will be a great movie name!" As he said, he raised his hand to make a gesture and winked at Ted: "Ted Mosby, beloved architect! Believe me, this is a great idea." "Barney!" Ted was helpless. He knew what Barney meant. Last time he complained that being an architect was not attractive to girls. Then Barney, who was heard on the side, automatically launched a challenge, borrowing Ted''s name and the identity of the architect, and started picking up girls. Facts have proved that the identity of an architect is really new to those old Siji. Just like those old Bai likes to read urban rebirth novels cut into by a new career. Even the writing is almost fine. because. Freshness and posture are the most important. "right!" The action rookie looks at Barney like a confidant, pointing at Barney and smiling: "Actually, I''m planning a new movie right now, and I will start it tomorrow night..." "and many more!" When Ted heard this, he interrupted quickly: "Hey! Listen, no offense, don''t you have another way to pay tribute to me?" "Wait, you won''t be angry anymore, are you?" The rookie in action only realized Ted''s true emotions. "Oh, my god, my dad was right. I just planted a tree (Jews planted trees to commemorate others). I''m such an idiot! I thought you would be very moved." Having said this, he looked depressed. "I am very touched." Ted is a gentle person, where he is willing to hurt others, he quickly comforted: "Really, it''s just that I am a little guilty. Because...the one who saved you that day was actually not me! That person is actually Lance (spear). Hardwood (hardwood)..." "really?" The rookie''s eyes lit up, and Tie Hanhan said: "You may not know it, but in our industry, this name is very interesting, no, it can be said to be invincible!" "is it?" Ted pretended to be there. "of course!" The rookie in action thought about it there: "Lance Hardwood, beloved architect!" Just as Ted was snickering proudly, the rookie action star gave him another carbine: "Leadership, Ted Mosby!" "...Can you stop using the name Ted Mosby? You should be Lance Hardwood?" Ted said with a headache. "Sorry, buddy." The action rookie apologized: "Now that I have started with the name Ted Mosby, it is impossible to change my name again! Maybe you can change your name at will, but in our industry, what we pay attention to is a reputation. " "...The name of our line is also very important!" Ted protested. "is it?" The rookie in action was surprised: "Are your business very profitable? Then why haven''t I heard of it?" Ted was speechless. Compared with rookies who have already gone out of the circle, what is his salary bonus? "Don''t mind." The action rookie apologized: "How about I compensate you? By the way, we will start the new movie tomorrow night. If you are interested, you can come and watch it. You can even participate in the show. And if you are interested in beautiful heroines in the industry, I can introduce them to you. " "A word is settled!" Barney squeezed away the dumbfounded Ted and shook hands with the rookie. It was such a happy decision! Ted was taken away by Banila with a dazed expression. "What did you do?" When he came out, Ted shouted at Barney when he was blown by the cold wind. "Hi!" Barney dissatisfied: "If it weren''t for me decisively, you almost gave up a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity! Don''t tell me, you haven''t seen an action movie? Or would you dare to say that the heroines in it are not pretty? ! " "..." Ted choked again. He can''t talk nonsense with his eyes open There are a lot of heroines in action movies that are so beautiful! The kind of appearance and figure that explode. Even more beautiful than many Hollywood first-line actresses! "I am married!" Ted resisted feebly. "I know!" Barney looked at him with a perverted gaze: "Tomorrow night we will just go and have a look. It''s not really what you want to do, what are you thinking?" Ted didn''t want to talk anymore. The next day. Into the night. Ted still didn''t twist Barney, and was taken to the shooting scene by Barnilla. Of course, he sternly rejected Barney''s proposal to contribute his apartment as a shooting location. "This is the design drawing of the new International Beloved Building." An action rookie dressed in a suit blindly typed on the keyboard for a while, and then said solemnly. "Oh, beloved architect, you succeeded again." A beautiful assistant in a red tight-fitting OL uniform, sitting leaning on the desk, congratulated in a timely manner. "Let''s celebrate..." The plot is advancing, and Barney was surprised by it, but Ted couldn''t stand it anymore and left. After all, he is now married to Anna. Medical center. Adam was presiding over Alice Grey''s small stove, and suddenly received a panicked call from Ted. After hearing what happened, Adam screamed absurdly, but still said: "The ambulance is slower. I will rush over. Don''t move her casually to prevent aggravating the injury and causing internal injuries and bleeding." After speaking, hung up the phone, took the first aid kit in the emergency department, and drove away. No matter how ridiculous things are, this is also a life, and it is also a lifespan of 0.01! And he is also a little curious about this rookie action rookie named Ted Mosby. Originally he thought he was the only one who would have this trouble. Chapter 694: Fate new York. Somewhere in the apartment. A rookie with the stage name Ted Mosby, a self-written, directed and acted action movie, Lance Hardwood''s beloved architect, is in full swing in the shooting of this apartment. This kind of small production can take a few people and shoot anywhere. even. In many cases, you don''t even need to find a place, just shoot directly in the team member''s apartment. such as. Phoebes twin sister Ursula used to shoot directly in her apartment. At that time, Phoebe found that Ursula was doing this to look for it, and when he saw this scene of scorching eyes, he just stepped out. However, the director''s eyes lightened, and the heroine Ursula actively invited Phoebe to participate in the performance. It''s so enthusiastic. Because the director''s eyes flashed with the aura of art, the new script came out in an instant. Nowadays, rookies in action are also full of inspiration because of Ted''s career. I just saw it last night. Tonight, the script, actors, venue, props, and costumes are all alive, and I just started it up. This speed slaps any other art film. Because the tribute object was just watching, the rookie who had longed for it was very excited. He himself is a person of extraordinary talent, and this time he is looking for an amateur beauty who hasn''t been in the industry for a long time. All kinds of factors add up. Trouble came silently. Halfway through the shooting, something unbearable happened. Emmm. Summarize in one sentence. It is similar to the strange news that Adam saw on the eve of his journey. It''s just because there are other staff members there, and they are still staring at the whole process, and they find that the heroine''s state is not right in time. Therefore, the emergency call was made in time. Ted, who learned the news, also returned and called Adam. Nothing happened immediately that the heroine died silently. of course. Whether the severely injured heroine can survive or not can only be determined after Adam comes to the scene to see it. Adam rushed to save people. The speed of the sports car and Adam''s car skills made Adam rush to the emergency vehicle. "Adam!" Ted waited downstairs anxiously. "lead the way!" Adam has no nonsense. Ted trot quickly, leading the way. In the apartment. A beautiful lady was lying on the desk, silent. A Tie Hanhan stood there helplessly. "Are you a doctor? Thank goodness!" Adam was fully armed at this time, gloves, masks, and goggles were all put on. no way. The patient is an action actor, and the injured position is so embarrassing, the risk of infecting medical staff is too great. Adam saves people and saves people, but the premise is naturally to protect himself first. "how is she?" "very bad." After Adam checked, his face immediately became serious, and internal injuries and bleeding were inevitable. then. He began to give first aid. When the ambulance arrived, he successfully rescued the dying amateur heroine and stabilized the injury. However, the follow-up treatment must be returned to the hospital for surgical treatment. "awesome!" A man yelled: "Ted, you''re going to be on fire! Completely on fire! We are going to make a fortune!" "what?" Everyone looked at him, the action rookie looked dumbfounded. Adam gave him a cold look. "This is the biggest gimmick!" The man excitedly said: "Everyone will completely worship under your charm, you are true. The interpretation of your strength!" Others also reacted at this time. If this is reported, it will be difficult for rookies to become popular. By then, he would have been out of the circle, and he must have become famous directly. When someone mentions him, there must be a picture immediately. Emmm. Just like those classic stalks. With the expression of Michaelis in American TV dramas, the colloquialism is directly brought to Ted Mosby. such as. Be careful, I want you to try Morsby death... Baby, you should be called XX Mosby tonight. In this respect, the rookie''s goal of paying tribute to Ted has been completely achieved... And the man who made the noise was the agent of the rookie. Originally, after this happened, he thought of this benefit the first time. But this involves human life after all, and there may be lawsuits afterwards. He is just a small agent, and he has no backing, so he is naturally worried that most of them are entangled. But now the condition has been stabilized by Adam, and he can probably be rescued later. Without the pressure of human life being held there, the agent no longer has any worries, it is all ecstasy. As we all know, in the United States, fame is money. And in their line, with the blessing of this embarrassing and confounding incident for ordinary people, Franklin will also make a wild profit when that fame explodes. Medical center. When Adam rescued the amateur heroine in the operating room, the rookie waiting outside was already onlookers. no way. In the American drama world, fame is fame, regardless of fame or ugly fame. Whenever they heard the ins and outs of the operation in the operating room, almost all of them ran over to watch the rookies. Many people who haven''t watched action rookie movies are ready to buy a few Kang Kang when they go back next time. There are also some old Siji who secretly began to discuss some conversations that are not suitable for children. Soon there was a controversy over which Adam and the rookie were stronger. If it was before, he would definitely support Adam one-sidedly. But now some people are not so sure. no way. The impact of this incident on people is really too great. In the case that Adam did not show the same record, there is really no other more convincing evidence. Obviously, it is impossible for Adam to do such a thing. Of course he can. But he will never do this. no way. He is such a gentle and considerate man. The operation is over. "Adam, how is it?" Ted stepped forward and asked. "Successful operation." Adam nodded. "Great." The rookie in action cheered. He is an iron man, otherwise he would not sincerely repay his kindness in this way. He is more concerned about the life and death of the amateur heroine than the profitable agent. "Don''t be happy too early." Adam frowned and reminded: "This time is very dangerous. If I hadn''t arrived in time, she would have died." The system +0.01 reminder, but it clearly shows that the amateur heroine was really near death at that time. "I am sorry." Tie Hanhan apologized immediately. Adam shook his head, turned and left. What he can do has already been done, and how the rookie will develop in the follow-up can only go with the flow. Regardless of the current rookie action star Tie Hanhan still cares about the life and death posture of the amateur heroine. But once he tastes the real fame and fortune in the future, will it be the same attitude as today? Perhaps in the near future, he will be encouraged by his agent to consult a special lawyer, and then repeat today''s story. Only this time, no one will save the heroine again. In the American drama world. Freedom of life, random death. As long as there is money, life is like a waste. Chapter 695: Zhuang Zhou Mengdie Shelton Medical center. "Adam, Tatiana is a little scared, can we go there tonight?" Adam, who was at work, suddenly received a call from Heather. Now it has formed a routine. Every Wednesday and Thursday, she will take Tatiana to New York. And today is only Monday. Therefore, the double caring Heather called Adam in advance to ask. In both words, he was afraid that she would disrupt his plan. "of course can." Adam couldn''t help but feel ashamed, and quickly smiled: "You and Tatiana can come here anytime." As a time management teacher, this self-confidence is still there. Since choosing to be a doctor to treat illnesses and save lives, he has severely restricted his range of activities. But relatively, it also gave him the convenience of free time management. because. Nothing is more important than curing diseases and saving lives. Emmm. Once some of Adam''s good friends break the convention and summon Adam suddenly, who dares to say that this is not a terrible thing? and so. There is nothing wrong with this logic! "That''s it." Heather smiled and said, "Then we will be there tonight, and you have to comfort Tatiana tonight." "What''s up with her?" Adam asked quickly. "She has been having nightmares these past two days." Heather worried: "In her dream, she turned into a butterfly. Then she was either shot to death or caught in a spider web. She couldn''t struggle. The spider crawled towards her and opened her mouth... Woke up once." "Sheldon Cooper!" Adam knew what was going on as soon as he heard it, and he couldn''t say whether to laugh or cry: "Did Shelton tell her the story of Zhuang Zhou Mengdie?" "Correct." Heather said helplessly: "Since Sheldon told her this story, she has started to have nightmares." "Damn it!" Adam helped his forehead and vomited: "I knew I wouldn''t introduce Sheldon to them." That''s right! Shelton and Tatiana are now friends too. In Tatiana''s situation, it is difficult to make friends. Therefore, last time Adam, who had a whim, thought that the best friend for Tatiana was actually the painless superpower girl Megan. They are of similar origin, age, and situation. One justice, one kindness. Most suitable to be a good girlfriend. Of course, the premise is that Megan first learns and develops Sheldons obsessive-compulsive disorder and sanitarian disorder, and thoroughly protects himself from the lifestyle. As long as Megan and Tatiana are not living together, and Tatiana does not learn how to spoof Shelton from time to time like Howard, the two can definitely live in harmony without any problems. Under Adams matchmaking bridge, Tatiana has already met with Megan, and she usually talks by phone. Every Wednesday and Thursday, Heather also brings Tatiana to New York to play with Megan. As the only few friends. Megan also quickly introduced Tatiana to Sheldon remotely. now. The three of them kept in touch. Time, mainly on Manga Day on Wednesday night. This night. Tatiana will be with Megan, read the latest comics, and then make a video call with Shelton to discuss the new comics together. Technology has changed life. It is only now in 1999, and naturally there is no time when video calls are connected to thousands of households. But as Heather''s adopted daughter, it is normal to use video calls now. Adam sent someone to install them in Shelton and Megan''s homes. This was also a small way to attract Shelton at the beginning. Video calls are so fresh. Think about it in the future Sheldon will never disconnect the Internet. Breathing fresh air and touching flowers, butterflies and butterflies are all in the VR world. He finally went back to the forest, holding his mobile phone throughout the process, reminding him that the network signal grid was disappearing. Such a severely addicted teenager, in this era, how happy and enthusiastic he is to play video calls. In this era when video calls are rare, apart from the specially installed Tatianas and Megans, who can he contact with this video call? With this small measure, it greatly promoted the feelings of the "three small". The night before yesterday. I don''t know what''s going on, but Sanxiao talked about butterflies. Shelton recalled the philosophy class he took when he was just 11 years old when he first went to college. The hippie-like female philosophy teacher told him the allusions of Zhuang Zhou''s Mengdie and the philosophical thinking contained in it. Then I talked to Tatiana and Megan about a dream he often had during that time. In the dream, he could not distinguish the difference between reality and dream, as if trapped in the dream of an infinite matryoshka. Of course he will never forget. In his dream, he thought he was awake, but he did not expect to become a butterfly with his face lying on the pillow. When he asked for help from his sister Misie on the other bed side by side in fear, Misie directly took the fly swatter, smiled grimly, and snapped at him. Sure enough, sister or something is the most annoying! It''s the same in the dream! That would. Even when his mother called him to go to school, he just lay motionless in bed. Because he realized it. Dream and lucidity. Survive and die. Philosopher and butterfly. There is essentially no difference. Anything that looks like something is vain. He lay flat as a salted fish, and he got up in college, it was actually the same. In that case, why did he bother to go to college and then when he opened his eyes, it was another dream? He Sheldon Cooper, although he once derided himself as Leonard''s muscle bodyguard, he even struggled to run, let alone repeat these meaningless dream lives. That''s so tiring. It''s better to lie down comfortably. It also saved him from dealing with these nasty hippie teachers and all stupid earthlings. Emmm. This final state of Zen enlightenment was abruptly destroyed by his father George with violence. Obviously although he and his dad both use physics to convince people. But his father''s realm is a little higher. Physically persuasive! Regarding Sheldon''s story and insights, Megan, who was fortunate to be born as a hero and generous and generous, didn''t care at all and smiled. But Tatiana, who was more delicate, remembered it in her heart. Hanging up the phone, I dreamt that night. Then I was constantly awakened. Heather was naturally comforted, but it seemed to be of little effect. then. Heather thought of Adam for the first time, but after thinking about it, the first call was to Juno. After all, she knew that Adam was very persistent in treating illnesses and saving people, and she didn''t want to bother Adam if she could. In this regard. Juno doesn''t have this problem. For Juno, being a doctor is just a hobby and hobby, and there is no dedication like Adam''s dedication. At Juno''s reminder, she felt that Adam should come forward to solve this problem and it would be more effective. It''s not that Juno can''t solve it. As long as she is given time, there are no psychological problems that she can''t solve. However, as the only man in the circle of friends, Adam has his own father''s aura. At this moment, calming the frightened daughter will have an immediate effect. : Update late You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I went out for New Years greetings on the last day of today, and come back in the afternoon to update the codeword later. The normal update will resume tomorrow, forgive me! The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (late update) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 696: Good 1 hand Tai Chi Medical center. Hanging up the phone with Heather, Adam shook his head dumbly. Sheldon is indeed the proud son of heaven. Even if eight years have passed since this moment, the story of Sheldon''s childhood has been repeated with Adam almost every other week, making Adam keep recalling those interesting things about Little Sheldon. Maybe this is life. then. He began to think about how to comfort Tatiana, who was delicate in mind. prior to. Shelton read Descartes first philosophical meditations overnight, and chatted with Ren Carr, who is both a mathematician and a philosopher, in his dreams. He flashed inspiration and tried to use Descartess classic saying, I think, therefore I am. ''To refute Zhuang Zhou''s Mengdie. Cogito ergo sum. That is, if I raise a question, then I have been thinking about it. And if I think about it, then I must exist. But it is a pity. When humans think, God laughs. Even if this human being is Shelton. I think, therefore I am, there is no way to refute Zhuang Zhou''s Mengdie. Because dreams can also be felt and thought, and in infinite dreams, no one can tell which is the real body. With these complex and profound philosophical speculations, human beings have gone through thousands of years, and countless amazingly talented great wise men can only ask questions and cannot solve them perfectly. Even if Adam was close to Sheldon with wisdom, he could not immediately answer these questions about the origin of the world. Then use these answers to explain to Tatiana and comfort her. But he doesn''t need to do that at all. Since the problem cannot be solved, and the person who raised the problem cannot be solved, then the problem is transferred. Adam was quite confident about this, and only waited for Heather and the others to come at night, and used the Great Move, Flower Transfer, Douzhuan Star Transfer, and Tai Chi to receive Huafa. Time soon came to noon. buffet. "Meredith, you have been closer to your stepmother recently." Christina said casually. "She is not my stepmother!" Meredith was very sensitive to this and immediately retorted: "She is just the current wife of my biological father and has nothing to do with me!" "Ok." Christina shrugged and said: "You have been closer to your biological father''s wife recently. You used to hide away, but now you not only treat her calmly, but also talk and laugh." "she was" Meredithon paused: "She is completely different from my mother, very motherly." As a legendary female doctor, Alice Grey has always been cold and cold. This is true for others, and the same is true for her only daughter. The current Mrs. Grey is just an ordinary housewife. Every day she thinks about running the family so that her husband and daughters can feel the warmth of home. Now motherhood is even more extended to daughters born to husbands and ex-wifes. "It''s not easy to say." Christina retorted subconsciously: "Perhaps she is just a little bored. I remember her daughter is already married and has a child. The child was born in our hospital." "Correct." Meredith''s eyes darkened: "They have two daughters. The eldest daughter is already married and has children, and has moved out now. The younger daughter is also studying at Harvard Medical School. He always makes mistakes about me and his younger daughter... How about this." "Don''t listen to Christina." Adam glanced at the heartless Christina, and said to Meredith: "Emotions are something that others are willing to give. As long as you are sure whether you are sincere, don''t care too much about the original motive, otherwise there will be no way this day. pass." Meredith did not speak. Obviously, she still had expectations from the bottom of her heart on her father''s side. It''s just in the stage of taking three steps further, wanting to contact but afraid of being hurt. Christina''s words pulled her back a few steps. "She came to see you for a doctor?" Adam took over the hair with one hand. "Ok." Meredith didn''t want to speak any more, but when Adam mentioned it, he remembered the business: "She often hiccups, and it has affected her sleep recently. She knew that I was going to take an internship examination (testing the results of the internship, and deciding on the inpatient specialty). If it''s not too serious, she won''t find me. Adam, can you help me see? " "of course." Adam nodded: "Wait for me to accompany you to take a look, how did you diagnose it?" "She has acid reflux." Meredith introduced: "There used to be hiccups and intermittent hiccups. Recently, it has been more serious. I gave her a little chloroproma, and the effect was immediate, but after the effect of the drug has passed, it will be restored. Now I Prepare to suggest that she do endoscopic gastric fold surgery." Endoscopic gastric fold surgery involves inserting a tube into the patients throat and suture the bottom of the esophagus to prevent it from being corroded by gastric acid. "Why not try non-surgical methods to treat hiccups first?" Adam frowned: "As surgeons, we naturally start everything from surgery, but she is your biological father''s wife, and she is willing to come to see you to see a doctor. It shows that we trust you. You still have to pay more attention to it." Surgery, the knife can cure the disease. looks good. But all doctors know that you should never use a knife if you can. Even if the operation is small and mature. Because no one knows what will happen in this. Preoperative anesthesia, intraoperative accidents, postoperative complications ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Any one can make a condition that was a trivial matter develop into a critical illness or even death. "Then what should I do?" Meredith was said to be embarrassed. Because she also knew that Adam was talking about the attitude a doctor should have towards his relatives. Safety first. Instead of just trying to solve the problem the fastest and most convenient. This means that she did not regard this woman who tried to give her motherly warmth as a relative. "First try to treat with conventional non-invasive methods." Adam smiled and said: "So many methods, always after confirming that they are ineffective, then perform more risky surgical operations." "correct." Christina interjected: "Deep breathing, drinking water, bending over, holding breath...There are so many methods that suit her. Isn''t there a massage? That''s amazing!" "Do not!" Meredith subconsciously called: "I don''t do massage!" Then he glared at Christina with a look of embarrassment: "What are you thinking?! Let me do...massage for her?!" "what''s happenin?" Christina spread her hand and said: "Take a cotton swab and put it into the patient''s mouth. Use the soft end to massage the middle of the front jaw. Generally, a one-minute massage will have a miraculous effect. What''s the problem?" "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. Christina also laughed afterwards. "To shut up!" Meredith now knew that she had not wronged Christina. The massage she understood to stop hiccups was the miraculous massage method that Christina connoted, and it was not the kind of formal massage that Christina said. Emmm. This is all because Adam told them this, which impressed them very deeply. When I mentioned the massage to stop hiccups, I couldn''t help but turn upside down. Chapter 697: Dont bully Sheldon Medical center. Adam accompanied Meredith to the ward to see Mrs. Grey. After some inspection. Adam suggested to use conventional methods to treat first. Mrs. Gray naturally had no objection. In order to build a good relationship with the half-sisters of the two daughters, she has done homework in advance, and naturally knows who Adam is. The conventional treatments were naturally aided by Adam. But the effect is not good. Even a formal massage is the same. "You do it." "It''s up to you." "Neither can I." "Are you sure I can do this?" In the end, despite the embarrassment to the explosion, the miraculous massage to stop hiccups was still placed on the treatment agenda. But whether it''s Adam or Meredith, you push it to me, I push it to you, and they don''t want to go. Meredith didn''t say anything. No matter how she didn''t admit it, Mrs. Grey was actually her stepmother. It was too shameful to ask her to give this kind of treatment to this stepmother, who is very complicated and distanced. She can''t reach the level of professionalism that ignores everything. And this, Adam can do it. For one, he was professional enough. Secondly, his brain is strong enough to automatically encrypt memories that he does not want to recall. But he still didn''t want to. no way. He really didn''t want to unconsciously trigger and unlock these untimely memories at some point. Moreover, Mrs. Gray and Mr. Gray were mostly unwilling to accept Adam''s treatment for Mrs. Gray. last of the last. The task was naturally handed over to Christina, who rolled her eyes wildly. Who made her good enough, she was Meredith''s best friend, or a female doctor. Adam took Christina into the surgery research room, and in the strange eyes of Christina and Meredith, he demonstrated the specific treatment details in a very professional manner. "Do not ask!" Adam naturally knew what they were thinking. After the presentation, he waved his hand to interrupt any questions they might have: "Ask is that I am a genius!" Emmm. That''s it! Before get off work. Christina finished the treatment. The temporary effect seems to be a miraculous effect. However, the continuing effect of this result has yet to be verified. Adam asked Mrs. Grey to come over again tomorrow. Duncan Apartments. "Uncle Adam." Tatiana was very happy to see Adam. "I heard you have a nightmare?" After Adam and Heather kissed, they smiled at Tatiana and said, "Would you like me to bully Sheldon to calm you down?" "No!" Tatiana immediately shouted: "Don''t bully Sheldon, he has no intentions." Because of Sheldon''s nature as a giant baby, Tatiana and Meghan really regarded Sheldon, who was more than ten years older than them, as their little partners, so it was natural that no one could bully their little partners. Even if this person is her favorite Uncle Adam. "Ok." Adam smiled: "For the sake of our little princess''s face, I won''t bully Sheldon, but if he is unfriendly to you in the future, you have to tell me." "Ok." Tatiana nodded repeatedly. But in his expression it was obvious that even if this happened, he would not make a small report. "Little princess, what are you afraid of?" Adam began to turn to the topic. "I do not know either." Tatiana said shyly: "I just can''t help having nightmares." "Is it because Sheldon described to you the fear of becoming a butterfly?" Adam smiled and said: "In fact, this is Sheldon''s personal problem, and has nothing to do with the incarnation of the butterfly. He was afraid of everything, subconsciously he knew that he was doing things like that, and he was easily treated maliciously by everyone including his sister Misie. And you didn''t realize that the butterfly in Sheldon''s incarnation didn''t fly at all, but just lay there motionless, yelling in fear? This is because in reality he himself is not good at sports. In high school, he liked going to school so much to point out all the teachers'' mistakes, but only in physical education class, in order to avoid the simplest physical activities, he lied for the first time to get a leave form. If it weren''t for his mother to force him out, he would stay at home forever. Even so, he just went out and pushed the swing at the door of his house, and even after he finished his physical activity, he turned and returned home. He is so lazy, even if he is a butterfly incarnate, he is also a salted fish butterfly. Even if he doesn''t even bother to fan his wings, he will naturally be very dangerous if he can''t fly. But you are different. You are so cute, kind and obedient, completely different from Shelton. Even if you become a butterfly, you are also a happy butterfly. Flap your wings to your heart''s content and fly freely, what a pleasant thing. You don''t need fear at all. As long as you fly high and fast, no fear can overtake you. " "Oh." Tatiana was amused by Adam: "Uncle Adam, am I really a happy butterfly?" "correct." Adam nodded and said, "And your butterfly is not an ordinary butterfly. The story Sheldon told you is not complete. Zhuang Zhou''s Dream Butterfly is very mythical. The butterfly you incarnate can not only fly freely without any restriction. You can also experience countless worlds, and experience countless lives that ordinary people cannot experience. Tonight as long as you want, as long as you believe, as long as you dont want to come into contact with the "stupid earthlings" in his mouth like Sheldon. You can incarnate anyone and experience a different and wonderful life. This is what others dream of but not availableWhy should you be afraid? " "really?" Tatiana''s eyes were full of brilliance: "Can I really do it?" "can." Adam smiled and said: "Your dream is yours. As long as you let go of your fear and believe in yourself, whether it is in reality or in your dreams, you can be a happy butterfly and believe in me." "Well, I believe you, Uncle Adam." Tatiana nodded vigorously, no fear in her eyes, but full of expectations. She has made a decision that if she dreams of becoming a butterfly again tonight, she must overcome her fear and follow the reminder of Uncle Adam to flap her wings and fly to be a happy butterfly. "Remember, beyond the strength and ability of ordinary people, it is not a curse." Uncle Adam made a final statement: "The world will be as big as the heart is, and the distance will be as far as the dream, and the footsteps will be far away, and man will conquer heaven." In the West, because of God-monotheism, people generally have such a different thinking from the East. That is the power and ability of superman, it is a curse, it is a trap of the devil. These subconscious minds are fully displayed in the superhero comics. For example, the hard life of Spider-Man and the Hulk. And in the X-Men, mutants, such a race beyond humans, have lived a life of bitterness and almost perishing. At every turn, someone gains the power of God and then falls into a demon. Why? Because God is the only and supreme, no one can become him, let alone surpass him. So the question is, if you really have these abilities that only gods have, who else is God? Naturally there are only demons. If you switch to the East Country, you can see where there are so many messy things. Chapter 698: Adam Xiaomeng Fan Butterfly Duncan Apartments. Adam comforted Tatiana and played with Heather for a long time before letting her go to sleep. Tatiana was only 4 years old. No matter how energetic children are during the day, they will always fall into deep sleep at night. And the more you play crazy during the day, the faster you will sleep at night. Coupled with Tatiana''s special situation. Usually, Tatiana also sleeps alone. Therefore, it has no effect on Adam and Heather''s little reunion. They watched Tatiana close her eyes and fell asleep as she breathed, with a Ruowu smile on her lips. "This time she will definitely not have nightmares again." Heather looked at Adam with tears in his eyes. Her motherhood was overwhelming, and she was very moved by Adam''s presence to resolve the matter. "I hope she will spread her wings and fly high tonight, crossing the mountains and rivers, and be at ease in the universe." Adam smiled and said, "No longer bound by this body." Although Tatiana was adopted by Heather and became her only daughter, she was loved by all of Adam and Juno. But no matter how good the external care is, it still can''t make up for the regret of being trapped in such a body. Even if everyone loves her again, under repeated reminders from Adam and Juno, the distance and protective measures must be maintained. Now that she is only four years old, she has already felt all the differences in herself. She is cute and cute. She obeyed these rules. She didn''t need Adam and the others to remind her. She really kept it in her heart and acted on it. That pair of well-behaved energy, coupled with such a face value, is simply distressing. It''s just that the current medicine can''t cure Tatiana''s physical troubles at all. Even with Adam''s financial support, Tatiana can enjoy the best treatment, but she can still only reach the peak life span of patients with the same disease, and the death of a teenager is almost inevitable. This made Adam, who also faced his untimely death, empathize. Therefore, Adam specially donated a large sum of money to AIDS research. On the one hand, promote the level of treatment in this area, and strive to make a breakthrough as soon as possible, so that AIDS patients can completely recover. On the other hand, it is also to ensure that she has enough influence in this field, so that Tatiana can enjoy the most advanced treatment for the first time, prolong her life and improve the quality of life. This kind of race against time, the greater the hope later, the only difference from Adam is the limit and controllability. Tatiana''s future is full of uncertainty and ceilings. But today this incident reminded Adam. There are cliffs in my life, and knowing is boundless. Coupled with Zhuang Zhou''s dream butterfly and Xingyaoyou. Doesn''t this provide another way. The simple summary is: everything in the dream. This seems like a satire. But in fact, when you think about it, it''s not true for Tatiana. What is Zhuang Zhou''s Dream Butterfly? Re-deconstruction according to a certain point of view of the world, is that the infinite flow of the heavens? As long as you dare to think about it, you can really experience a lot of different life. Once she can comprehend Zhuangzi''s happy mood and can achieve the optimism of Zhuangzi''s singing, then this body can no longer restrain her. Even if you can''t reach this state, just getting close is enough. In the current world, countless people can live wonderfully alone as long as they have mobile phones and wireless networks. Isn''t this a typical example of the spirit surpassing the body! On the basis that medical science and technology cannot develop by leaps and bounds, training Tatiana''s spiritual cultivation in the way of dreaming butterflies and knowing no boundaries can definitely guarantee her quality of life to the greatest extent. Thinking of this, Adam told Heather these ideas. Heather was overjoyed when he heard it, but felt that this idea was really wonderful. "Well, let Tatiana Dream Butterfly go away." Adam laughed and said: "As elders, we naturally have to be familiar with this worldview and methodology first, so that we can guide Tatiana..." "Like her pair of wings~" Heather winks like silk. "Yes! It''s her pair of wings." Adam responded with a smile. Zhou Shuren said: Little don''t win the newlyweds! There is also the gimmick of Mengdie Xiaoyao, this night is really infinite love. As a time management leader, Adam arranged Heather on Wednesday and Thursday for no reason. I''m going to study mathematics with Peggy for two days on the weekend, starting on Friday night. Peggy is an ice maiden into the mortal world. Even with Adams targeted training this year, his physical attributes have been greatly improved. But that ice-snow ascetic face made Adam couldn''t bear too much. And Heather had no such worries at all. Among Adam''s many good friends, Heather is not only the one with the highest overall score for appearance and figure, but also the one who has cooperated with Adam the most times. He originally had endurance talent, and Adam had four years of day and night training. The base of combat power, if Peggy is one. Today''s Heather can almost beat ten Peggy in combat effectiveness. Emmm. The poisonous tongue and Huangqiang never recognize MAX, and it is not weak, and it steadily occupies the second place, which can be regarded as the combat effectiveness of five Peggy. Professional Officer Kate counts as 4 Peggy. Feeling sorry for Peggy, who is a unit of measurement, Adam deliberately placed Heather, the strongest combatant, in front of her, which can effectively protect her. It is similar to how the robot genius Howard deliberately separated the robot girlfriend from the robot reporter in his robot conception. Many times some things are not suitable for robot girlfriends. Of course Adam is not the wretched man like Howard! He and Heather are also affectionate. However, Heather, who has the best appearance and stature, the best combat power, and the intimacy with Adam to a certain extent is also the best, and he is definitely a gift from God to Adam. Dapeng rises in the same wind in one day, and swaggers upwards 90,000 miles! Adam worked hard to teach Heather the artistic conception of Escape. Even if the essence of Eastern culture is notoriously difficult to understand, with Adam''s precepts and deeds over the years, Heather has sufficient foundation in this regard. This time, the effect is wonderful! Heather and Adam fly side by side, white clouds and dogs. "Are there any arrangements for tomorrow?" Adam asked casually. "I have an appointment with Meghan''s mother, and we are going to take Tatiana and Meghan on a cruise together to see." Heather held Adam''s hand and closed his eyes and muttered, "What do you think?" "also." Adam opened his eyes, thought for a while and said, "But be careful." "Do not worry." Heather smiled and said, "I only go round and round in the waters near New York, and I will go back and forth on the same day, so I won''t go far." "Ok." Adam nodded: "But you still have to bring a satellite phone and get in touch at any time." "it is good." Heather felt Adam''s concern and hugged Adam''s arms tighter. "Don''t make trouble." Adam smiled. "I don''t have any~" Heather grinned. "Ha ha." Adam laughed dumbly, and met Heather''s teary light blue eyes, and he couldn''t help but burst into poems. Jinse has fifty strings for no reason, one string and one column think of Huanian. Zhuang Shengxiao dreams of butterflies, and Wang Dichun entrusts the cuckoo in his heart. There are tears in the moon pearl in the sea, and the jade in Lantian is warm in the sun and smoke. This feeling can be regarded as a remembrance, but at that time it was lost. Chapter 699: From life to death, never separate All night well. Tatiana wakes up without a nightmare. The next day. Adam was happily awakened by Heather and drove to the medical center. "Christina, let''s go." After changing his clothes, Adam beckoned to Christina. "Are you sure you need me to go?" Christina is reluctant. "You can not go." Adam glanced at her: "But next time you won''t be so sour after I have performed an operation with Dr. Montgomery! And although we are about to become formal residents. But your department rotation record is the worst. Almost all soaked in cardiothoracic surgery. Are you sure not to deepen the foundation of other departments? " "Then tell me whether this patient really has a major operation?" Christina stared at Adam: "I can''t spend time on an ordinary gynecological patient, right?" "whatever." Adam smiled without saying: "The opportunity has been given to you." After speaking, he turned and left. "I go!" Christina gritted her teeth and followed. "How did you figure it out?" Adam glanced sideways at Christina, who was walking alongside him. "Because I suddenly thought that the idea just now was too silly." Christina laughed at herself: "Who is Doctor Montgomery? Who are you? If it is not a major case, how can it be your turn to take action?" "You finally reacted." Adam smiled. "What kind of patient is this this time?" Christina asked. "You''ll know when you go." Adam hastened his pace. In the ward. A young blond woman in a hospital gown is lying on a hospital bed. In front of the hospital bed, another girl in a red hoodie, accompanied by the blond beauty, had an atmosphere of affectionate sisterhood. Adam came in and saw this scene, but he was taken aback. no way. This scene, this red hoodie, really touched Adam. Christina saw Adam''s mouth raised in a daze, and couldn''t help but look sideways, but noticed that the eyes of the patient and the patient''s friends were a little weird, so she could only pull Adam, and then took the initiative to step forward. "Hello, this is Dr. Yang and this is Dr. Duncan." As Christina introduced, she picked up the bedside medical record and glanced at it: "Jillie, have you always had pain and bleeding?" "For weeks." The red girl answered, "Although it should be no big deal, I still have to drag her over." Having said this, Gilly smiled at the patient on the bed: "Don''t worry, I have already taken a day off with the restaurant, and we will let the doctor check it out for you today." Adam was secretly surprised. alike! When Juno and Karen are together, Juno is also responsible for foreign exchanges. Karen is also a silent blonde. "Do we need so many doctors?" The girl in red glanced at Adam: "There is also a male doctor in particular, who is here to check Gilly for uterine cancer?" "Hello, I am Gilly''s attending doctor, Dr. Montgomery." At this time, Dr. Montgomery came in, heard this, and explained: "What we are going to do is not a uterine cancer check, but a pelvic check. Because this is a teaching hospital, I have to ask an intern to examine you. Dr. Duncan and Dr. Yang are our best interns here. If you feel uneasy about this..." "It''s ok." Gilly, the blonde beauty who has been silent, smiled and said, "I''m helping you learn, right?" "Yes it is." Adam suppressed the association in his heart and nodded and smiled at Gilly. "That''s good." Gilly pulled the girl in red who was obviously a little displeased: "Rachel, it''s okay." "Ok." The girl in red, Rachel, covered Gilly''s with her palm, and reluctantly agreed. "This is the opposite. It has always been Juno who pacifies Karen who is hostile to men." Adam still couldn''t help but compare this pair with Adam''s favorite pair of Little Red Riding Hoods, but he remained calm and maintained his professional posture. If it weren''t for this pair, there are really many similarities with Juno and others, and Adam would never be gaffes. "Doctor Yang, come on." Dr. Montgomery glanced at Christina, stepped aside, and signaled Christina to come first for an examination. "Ok." After a daze, Christina went to the examination position, took up the gloves and put them on, and said to Gilly: "Jilly, I want to warm the peeper to make you more comfortable. If you can relax your knees , It''s even better." Gilly took a deep breath, nodded, and then turned her head to look at Rachel beside her: "You don''t have to stay here..." "Of course I have to stay here!" Rachel held Gilly''s hand and interrupted: "We will do everything together, of course this time is no exception, you forgot, our agreement?" "From life to death, never separate." Gilly shook Rachel''s hand and said this sentence with Rachel. "Oh, you are..." Christina suddenly appeared in a daze. "No." Gilly shook her head and smiled: "Rachel and I were born on the same day and at the same time. We have been together since we were born. We are the best sisters." "Ok." Christina replied noncommitantly and reminded: "I''m going to start the examination, relax the muscles and you can feel the peeper..." Then she couldn''t speak any more, and looked up at Dr. Montgomery and Adam with a solemn expression. "what''s happenin?" Dr. Montgomery hasn''t reacted yet: "If you can''t find the cervix, point the speculum down." Christina stepped aside and motioned for her to look. When Dr. Montgomery went to look inside, his face suddenly became serious. "Okay, Gilly..." Dr. Montgomery said that the examination was about to be terminated. "Wait a minute." Gilly took a deep breath and tried to stay calm: "He hasn''t seen it yet. You said you are a teaching hospital. He should see it with his own eyes to learn , right?" "Doctor Duncan." Doctor Montgomery gave a signal and moved away. When Adam looked over, he sighed in his heart. He noticed the complicated look on Gilly''s face, and knew in his heart that Gilly might already know her condition. Too. I have been like this, how could I not know. "What did you find?" The girl in red, Rachel, exclaimed, "Oh my God, Gilly, are you pregnant?" "No, I''m not pregnant." Gilly shook her head, then looked at Adam and the others with a trace of expectation: "Right?" "No." Doctor Montgomery was silent for a moment and shook his head. Adam and Christina looked at each other, and they all understood that Gilly at this moment might even wish they were pregnant. In this case, a more detailed inspection is needed. Doctor Montgomery confessed a few words and handed Gilly to Adam and Christina. CT room. "Now I believe they are just pure sisterhood." Christina sighed: "Otherwise, how could Rachel not find a tumor as obvious as Gilly? I have never seen such a large cervical tumor." "Yup." Adam nodded and said, "They are really a good pair of sisters." During the examination just now, because they were similar to Karen Juno, Adam had been observing their every move in secret, and could clearly feel the sisterly affection revealed in their micro expressions. There is no ambiguity. There is no trace of impurities. It''s just that the most primitive and purest sisters have deep affection, and they are better than relatives who are not sisters. The agreement from life to death is moving. This is the most beautiful family relationship, not comparable to those plastic sisters who will frame each other at any time. Chapter 700: The 3rd Little Red Riding Hood Medical center. After Adam and Christina took a CT scan of Gilly, they were found by Rachel when they came out. "Jilly has cancer?" Rachel, the girl in red, covered her mouth and tried her best to control her emotions. "It will take several hours to get the biopsy results." Adam said politely. "If she has cancer, you have to tell me in advance." The girl in red, Rachel, resisted tears: "Because if you tell me in front of her, I will cry, and if I cry, she will cry too, I don''t want to be like this." "You have to be prepared." Adam reminded: "I think Gilly knew about such an obvious condition before. It''s not necessarily a bad thing to cry together at this time, it''s better than holding it in my heart." The girl in red, Rachel, was taken aback, glanced at Adam, and nodded: "Maybe... No wonder Gilly is a little different. In normal times, even if you are a doctor, she won''t let you show her this disease. Yes, let alone insist..." Having said this, she directly covered her mouth, turned her back and bowed her head and cried: "She must have known in advance and wanted to do something different and meaningful. This has made such a big change." Adam and Christina looked at each other, relatively silent. If it is ordinary cervical cancer and it has not spread, then the uterus will be removed directly, the tumor will be removed, and chemotherapy will be used in the later stage, and it will be able to live for many years. But the results of the examination showed that the cancer had spread. The specific degree of spread can only be determined by surgery. However, what is shown on the CT film is already very serious. "Does she have any family members to contact?" Adam asked. "She has parents..." The girl in red, Rachel, wiped away her tears and choked up: "But we ran away from home and came out at the age of 16. We never went back, and we didn''t have any contact." "why?" Christina couldn''t help but ask. "It''s complicated." The red girl Rachel shook her head and said: "In short, we will not contact them, and you should not contact them. I am her family, and she is my only family!" "We will respect your opinions." Adam was noncommittal. What she said may be correct, but she is not a family member within the legal framework, so she does not have the rights that a family member should have. However, Adam and the others are just as good as they said, and they will not take the initiative to help contact. It is up to them to contact Gilly''s family in the future. "I heard that after this kind of surgery, chemotherapy is required." The girl in red, Rachel, wiped away her tears, her eyes firmly said: "I will call the restaurant and transfer the day shift to the night shift so that I can pick up Gilly for chemotherapy every day." After speaking, he took out his mobile phone and made a call while walking away. The difference between day shift and night shift, everyone understands. Especially for girls who are youthful and perishable, it is really not easy to make this kind of decision. Shuren Zhou said: The principle of getting along with people is to disregard the deeds. But what else can you say when you meet this kind of person who can talk about things and talk about your heart? Naturally cherish it. Adam and Christina are both curious about what happened to the good sisters. But this kind of thing is privacy after all, so it''s hard to ask too much. I just didn''t expect it didn''t take long. Adam and they knew the reason. An elderly couple dressed in black appeared in the hospital awkwardly. Adam recognized at a glance that they were not ordinary people, but devout mennonites. These believers wear uniform black clothing, live together and live a communal life, with extremely conservative concepts, emphasizing that the Bible is the highest belief in faith and life. Don''t drive, just ride in a carriage. Don''t even use electric lights. Take a glimpse and see the whole leopard. They, who are incompatible with the world, are particularly eye-catching. "We are looking for Gilly Ann Miller." The wife of the old couple looked anxious. "Are you Gilly''s parents?" Adam suddenly. Mennonites are a group of Protestantism. However, unlike believers who have been baptized without knowing it since childhood, believers in this group pay attention to freedom of religion and persistence in their beliefs. Children in Mennonite communities will choose whether to be baptized until they reach adulthood. no way. They live the primitive farming life, if their faith is not religious enough, they can''t hold on to it at all. Adult baptism day is a very important day for children in this Mennonite community. On this day, if you accept the baptism, you will officially become a member of the community. If you choose not to accept it, you will be expelled from the community. It is real expulsion and isolation. Not only are the deportees not allowed to return to the community, but even the people in the community, including the deportees parents, are not allowed to have any contact with them anymore. Including but not limited to talking, even looking at each other. For this community, the deportees are dead. Gilly and Rachel used to be in this community. No wonder they ran away from home for so many years without contact with the family at all. "Come with me." Adam took the old couple to Gilly''s ward. As soon as I walked out of the ward, I heard Rachel chatting about their future arrangements there. Don''t worry and don''t be afraid to appease Gilly. She will always be by her side if you have her. "Mom, Dad?" Gilly smiled and listened, but her expression was always a little gloomy, until Adam showed up at the door of the ward with the old couple, her eyes lit up and she couldn''t help but yelled out. "Why are you here?" The girl in red, Rachel turned her head to look, her face sank suddenly, staring at Adam: "Did you inform them?" "not me." Adam reminded: "You have just been hospitalized, even if we notify, we won''t be here now." "It''s okay, Xiao Rui." Gilly suppressed her excitement and wanted to appease Rachel. "Do not!" The red girl Rachel insisted: "They want to take you back. Have you forgotten why we left? Do you really want to go back now? Back to that disgusting place?" Gilly and Rachel looked at each other, very embarrassed for a while. Because obviously, this call can only be made by her to her parents, otherwise her parents would not come over now. And her parents can come so fast, they can only take a plane. For believers like them, flying by plane is definitely a great breakthrough, which is enough to prove their love for her. "They are a group of puppets imprisoned by faithMany of them will incarnate demons at any time. I don''t believe them." The girl in red, Rachel, apparently knew that Gilly had made the call. She was worried and sad: "In the face of the devil''s attack at any time, they, as your parents, will only pretend to be deaf and dumb, and cannot protect you at all. We finally escaped. Do you want to encounter the same danger again? I have chosen not to accept the baptism and will never go back. Once you choose to go back, I will not be able to accompany you, and I will no longer be able to protect you. " "Mom, Dad." Gilly looked at Rachel like this, then looked at the caring mother and the father who pretended not to care but actually cared. After struggling for a while, she said in a bitter voice, "Go back." In the end, she chose Rachel. They said they would never give up from birth to death. If she leaves, Rachel will be alone. And she was alone, worried about her life in the community. How can she bear it. "But you have to have surgery." Because of Rachels community isolation, Gillys mother has been unable to speak or watch her daughter more. When she heard this, she couldnt help it anymore. "I know." Gilly said bitterly: "But you made a mistake...it makes me sad..." After all, Gilly''s parents left the ward. Adam also guessed a lot from these conversations, and his gaze at Rachel, the girl in red, became softer. If he guessed correctly. The girl in red, Rachel, may really be another brave and sharp Little Red Riding Hood. She once saved and protected Gilly, and the two experienced a lot together to make this sisterhood so sincere that at this moment, Rachel still chose her between her parents and her. Chapter 701: Someone wants to make a big news Medical center. Adam and Christina helped Gilly prepare for surgery. "Do you want your parents to come over?" Christina couldn''t help asking. "Are they still there?" Gilly''s eyes lit up, and a curve of emotion appeared in the corner of her mouth. "They are praying for you." Christina reminded: "Is the deportation and quarantine really that strict?" "Ok." The smile on Gilly''s face disappeared: "This is our faith." "we?" Adam was keenly aware of Gilly''s thoughts: "You also believe in, so you are still more inclined to go back?" "my body" Gilly entangled: "A while ago, I went to the emergency room to see a doctor, and she asked me to see an oncologist, but at that time we had to work three jobs to barely pay the rent and our living expenses. There was not that much at all. Money to go to the doctor...but in the past few days I was suddenly scared..." Adam knew it. For the two girls who ran away from home at the age of 16, let alone go to college, they have almost never studied in high school, and have been living in a primitive farming society like Mennonite community. The junior high school diploma must be greatly reduced, and what kind of work can they do? What? Or sell yourself. Either work hard. These two girls are very beautiful, especially Gilly, as long as they want, it is easy to make quick money, or even big money. But obviously they are not that kind of people. They would rather choose to work hard as waiters and do three jobs by themselves. But in this way, they will always be trapped at the bottom level, and the money they earn from working is used to pay for various daily expenses, barely working hard, and there is no savings at all. If there is a slight disturbance, you will face the dilemma of being helpless and having to lie down and die. After seeing the emergency doctor and knowing that she mostly had cancer, Gilly''s first thought was that she was totally disheartened, thinking, "Forget it, what else should I treat?" Dont hurt your sister, Rachel, who loves you the most. Returning to poverty due to illness, when they arrive, they will become poorer and poorer. Once Rachel knows, she will definitely not give up. What will happen then? Think about it and know. Either overdraw Rachel''s future. Or destroy Rachel''s dignity. And neither of these is what Gilly wants to see. Not to mention, even so, in the end, it may not be able to heal yourself. Once she is dead, Rachel, who has no self-esteem and future, how can she live? Yes! They agreed from birth to death. But that is not living together and dying together. If she is going to die, she also hopes that Rachel can live strong, with the thought of her, to experience some wonderful life for her that she has not had time to experience. "So you called your parents." Christina was stunned. "I don''t know what else to do." Gilly lowered her head and said: "These days, I have thought a lot about where is my home after all. If I die, I want a Mennonite funeral." Having said this, she raised her head with a longing smile: "I want to be buried in a white dress. I want everyone to be there, Rachel, my parents." Adam and Christina looked at each other. This is the source of the power of religion. Humans fear of death gave birth to faith. Gilly may have dismissed this before, and resolutely followed her good sister Rachel to give up her faith and escape from the community. But when it is really facing death, the faith seeds nurtured since childhood re-germinate and grow rapidly. Operating room. Dr. Montgomery was in charge, Adam first assisted, Christina second assisted. Dr. Bailey also came in unexpectedly and watched. "How did Gilly get to this point? It''s frustrating, isn''t it?" Dr. Bailey started the conversation on the side. Adam couldn''t help laughing. He knew what Dr. Bailey meant. "If it can be detected in advance, it can be prevented and treated." Seeing that Dr. Montgomery did not speak, but was performing an operation there, Dr. Bailey couldn''t help but reminded again. "But you must find out early." Adam answered, "Right, Doctor Montgomery?" "Correct." Dr. Montgomery raised his eyes and looked at Dr. Bailey helplessly: "Doctor Bailey, what else do you want to say?" "of course." Dr. Bailey glanced at Adam with gratitude, and then said to Dr. Montgomery seriously: "I want to open a free clinic so that people like Gilly can come for free medical examinations every year, so that cancer can be detected in advance. This is Shenghe The difference between death, isn''t it?" "Precautions in advance, detection in advance, there will be a lot less tragedies in this world." Adam echoed leisurely by the side. "Correct!" Dr. Bailey immediately answered, "I need support now, I need the support of all department directors, Dr. Montgomery, you are the director of the neonatology department, do you support me?" "It''s very complicated. It involves a series of issues such as funding and coordination." Dr. Montgomery shook his head and said, "And we are surgery. Are you sure that the director will agree?" Hospitals generally do not have outpatient clinics, and are only responsible for diagnosis and treatment. Because the work of the outpatient clinic is basically the responsibility of community doctors and family doctors. "I know that I have done all the work that needs to be done, and I am willing to put in more effort to solve all the difficulties in the process." Dr. Bailey said without hesitation: "The director has no objection. As long as you support me, I can do it. UU reading and I can definitely do it!" "But why?" Christina puzzled: "You are a surgeon." "Because I want to do more!" Dr. Bailey said loudly: "I want to find a way to rely on it. I need a reason to believe that medicine is not just about stitching up the patient and then sending the patient away. I have to believe that medicine can not only save lives, but also change lives. I need to believe that I am doing the right thing! " Adam looked at Dr. Bailey, who was emotional, with deep emotion. It is precisely because there are doctors like Dr. Bailey that people are full of respect for the profession of doctors. Adam naturally didn''t mind to help, so he smiled slightly, and big sunglasses flashed in a trance: "Allocation is not a problem." "Thank you, Adam!" Dr. Bailey is extremely grateful. This sentence not only indicates that the most troublesome funding is no longer a problem, but also represents Adam''s greatest support for her. With Adam''s influence, the director of surgery and the owners of other departments will pay more attention to her request instead of just laughing. It can be said that Adam''s words made her 70% of the major events that she had been brewing recently. "Ok." Seeing this, Dr. Montgomery would naturally not refute the face of Dr. Bailey and Adam. And all she needs to do is to agree. "Thank you, Doctor Montgomery." Dr. Bailey was overjoyed. "Can I return to the operation now?" Dr. Montgomery teased. "Maybe not." Before Dr. Bailey nodded, Adam had already sighed. Everyone followed Adam''s eyes and understood. "Cervical cancer has spread to the entire bladder, and the cancer has reached the fourth stage. The operation is no longer necessary. Let''s stitch it up." Chapter 702: Pacify **** for you Medical center. Outside the operating room. The girl in red, Rachel, is waiting anxiously. Not far away, Gilly''s parents kept praying. "So fast?" When Dr. Montgomery came out, Rachel was surprised: "How about Gilly?" "Sorry." Dr. Montgomery apologized: "Jilly''s tumor has spread to the bladder. The cancer has reached the fourth stage, and surgery is no longer possible." "This, what does this mean?" Rachel asked with a pale face as if struck by lightning. "Jili''s parents are still there, maybe it would be a good choice for them to take her home." Dr. Montgomery glanced at Gilly''s parents who were not far away. "Do not!!!" Rachel is unwilling to accept this result. Jili''s mother looked at this scene and understood what had happened. The prayers in her mouth could no longer be recited, and tears flowed down her eyes. Gilly Tsundere''s father also closed his eyes at this time, his body trembling slightly, witnessing his pain. Dr. Montgomery explained a few more words. Seeing Rachel sitting on the ground, crying with her headache, shook her head and walked away. This kind of grief can only be borne by the patient''s family. Unless a miracle really strikes, the cancer cells that have spread so severely meet a more severe role and commit suicide collectively. Otherwise, Rachel''s good sister, the daughter of an old couple who devoutly believes in God, will not last long. Adam finished the subsequent stitching and finishing work and walked out of the operating room. "How is Gilly?" Rachel wiped her tears, but her tone was calmer: "When can I see her?" "It''s still a while." Adam glanced at her, then paused and said, "She wants to go home." "I know." Rachel nodded stupidly. "If you need, I can help you introduce a great friend." Adam tentatively said: "My heart is at home. If Rachel can understand this truth, and then persuade Gilly''s parents, you can''t accompany Gilly on the final journey together." "impossible." Rachel shook his head: "No one can do this." "How can I know if I don''t try?" Adam looked at her: "My friend, she is very persuasive." "Why help us?" Rachel''s eyes were wary. "Because my good friend is very similar to you." Adam looked at her frankly, and said sincerely: "At this time, either Gilly may choose to stay and fulfill the promise that you will never give up from life to death. Either she chooses to follow her parents to return to the community, be baptized, and never see you again. of course. I believe you will probably choose to let her leave in the end, and you will endure the pain of not being able to see her again and not being able to accompany her through the last paragraph. But no matter what kind, it is a pity. I don''t want you who are very similar to my good friends to leave such regrets. " "How do you know I would choose that?" Most of the vigilance in Rachel''s eyes dissipated. "Because you love her, you are true sisters." Adam sighed, "And she also made a choice, didn''t she?" "Can it really be done?" Rachel was silent for a moment, her voice trembling. "Hopefully." Adam sternly said: "If anyone in this world can do it, then my good friend Juno is definitely the first person." "thank you." Rachel said gratefully. "It''s ok." Adam smiled and said: "Promoting truth, goodness and beauty is my hobby. I will call Juno. She is an intern at the Massachusetts General Hospital in Boston and will be here soon." After speaking, he picked up the phone and called Juno. After a brief talk, he hung up. "She will come right away." "I''ll go to the ward to accompany Gilly." A slight smile appeared on Rachel''s face. In the ward. "Hi." As soon as Gilly opened her eyes, she saw Rachel with a strong smile. "Dr. Duncan will help us introduce a friend later." Rachel smiled and said: "I heard she is very persuasive. If she can convince your parents, then we will accompany you together. If not, then you will go home." "Xiao Rui..." Gilly didn''t know what to say. This is what she hopes. But she couldn''t bear to listen anymore. "They are your parents." Rachel pursed her lips and smiled forcefully: "You love them, and they are still here. You know what it means to them by flying here... If you get there, go home. I think you are like this, and there will be no more demons who will bear the heart to hurt you. If it does. I swear, I will kill the devil for you, and level hell. " Having said this, she looked back at Gilly''s parents who were standing at the door: "If you pass this back to the community, just say what I said!" Gilly''s father avoided Rachel''s eyes. But Gillys mother couldnt help it anymore, nodding her head against the doctrine: "I will, Rachel, you are a good boy, I will tell your parents, I saw you, you are doing well now. I am also very happy, and you will always be such a great girl!" The staid Gilly father, standing aside, did not speak to reprimand, as if he hadn''t seen it or heard it. Truth, goodness and beauty in human nature have defeated rigid beliefs and dogmas. "But I can''t keep you here." Gilly shook Rachel''s hand and cried. "No, you can!" Rachel resisted the tears and said in a commanding tone: "You can go home, you can put on your hat, you can get on the carriage, go to the church to be baptized, and pass away as a Mennonite." "No, I can''t do this." Gilly couldn''t help it anymore and cried. "why?" Rachel smiled and said, "Just because you have to avoid me? Don''t worry, you can never avoid me because I am in your heart." Having said this, she pointed her finger at Gillys heart, then pointed at her own heart: "You will always be in my heart, as long as we still read each other our agreement will never expire. From birth to death, never leave." "Woohoo." Gilly cried directly. "Don''t cry." Rachel hugged her and said with a smile: "After you go home, I can use your curling iron. No one will rob TV with me again. Your DVD collection is all mine. I I will miss you every day and live happily in the 21st century." "Hahaha." Gilly was amused, crying and laughing. "Hey! It''s not that far yet." Rachel joked, "If this friend of Dr. Duncan persuaded your parents, then you will have no hats, white skirts, and carriages." "I only want you and your parents." Gilly choked and said, "I only want you to be enough!" "Then look forward to it." Rachel smiled and said, "If God really exists, he will definitely make the right choice. Now, say hello to your parents." With that, she let go of Gilly, let go, walked to the door of the ward, and handed the position to Gilly''s parents. "Hi~" Seeing the parents who came by, Gilly smiled with tears, and gave out the brightest smile. At the end of life, it was a great blessing to be able to reunite with my parents who loved me. "Hi, Gilly." Gilly''s mother looked at her daughter who hadn''t seen her for many years with joy. She held her daughter''s hand with both hands and leaned over to kiss her. Gilly''s other hand couldn''t help but stretched out to her father. "Jilly." Gilly''s father was still so arrogant, straightened up, didn''t lean over to kiss his daughter''s hand, but he also held his daughter''s hand tightly, unwilling to let it go for a long time. "Don''t worry, God will make the right choice." Adam outside the ward saw this scene and said to Rachel who was standing alone at the door and crying. Chapter 703: Little Red Riding Hood Medical center. Rachel, who was planning to leave with tears in her eyes, was outside the building and was persuaded by Adam. Knowing the strict doctrine, she didn''t have much hope that a certain friend of Adam could persuade Gilly''s parents. This kind of family reunion scene made Rachel decide to let go completely. "Wait a little longer." Adam persuaded, "Isn''t it worth waiting for another hour to accompany Gilly to the end?" "worth it." Rachel nodded silently: "I just don''t want to stay there and affect the reunion of their father and daughter." Emmm. The biggest obstacle here is not Gilly''s parents, but Gilly''s arrogant and staid father. Gilly''s mother had already taken the initiative to break the doctrine once. Of course, speaking to the invisible and unspeakable deportees, it is impossible to compare Rachels return to the community, accompany Gilly through the last journey, and then attend Gillys baptism and Mennonite funeral. Even Gilly''s mother with infinite maternal love can''t do it. Not unwilling. But not! More than an hour later. Adam greeted Juno and Karen who were inseparable outside the building. "You..." Looking at the bright red hoodies on Juno and Karen, Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. "Well, let''s do business first." Juno smiled: "I can''t wait to see this Rachel who you describe as very similar to me." "Not very similar." Adam shook his head and said: "It''s just a three-point image, she doesn''t have your Zhizhu in her hands and is optimistic and calm." "That''s because she doesn''t have a wise friend like me." Juno joked: "If she had such a friend in her girlhood, maybe she would be the same as me." "...I think you are mocking." Adam''s mouth twitched: "And I have evidence!" Looking at her frowning, Karen, who was very unhappy, knew that this good friend of wisdom was definitely not Karen. Because even if it was a mockery, Karen still wanted it. But the only friend of Juneau''s girlhood was Adam. And then Adam was forced into a drama by his ex-girlfriend magical Amy. This acting is very smart. But it is limited to blinding Amy, the hard-working and hard-working man who is still in the growing period. When it comes to Juno, the innately talented Wonder Girl, there is no use for eggs at all. As for Juno''s ridicule, it''s not the acting skills, but the praise of Adam''s wisdom? on! It didn''t take long for Adam to cross the journey, and there was no time for his wisdom to be greatly improved, even reaching the standard of genius, how could he be the friend of wisdom in the mouth of Juno, who is a genius! "You know I didn''t ridicule." Juno smiled and said, "Well, maybe there is a hint of ridicule, but it is definitely not a ridicule. In high school, your IQ cannot be compared to now, but believe me, you will still be very wise. It is my friend of wisdom. Without you then, there would be no me now. I have compared it, and I still prefer who I am now. " "Well, the evidence is insufficient. Release in court." The arc of Adam''s mouth couldn''t help but rise: "I like you as you are now." Juno is a composite of Juno, who gave birth to a girl, and Hailey, Little Red Riding Hood. If she develops according to normal, she will be Little Red Riding Hood Hailee first, then the teenage mother Juno, and in the end, she will probably return to Little Red Riding Hood Hailee. Of course, that would be the final nightmare of the big bad wolf, the bloodthirsty little Red Riding Hood of the ultimate evolutionary body. Emmm. The deceptiveness of the beauty + the stability of the big brother + the punishment of the bloodthirsty forensic doctor is to promote goodness + the wisdom pearl of Holmes is holding-the disorder of the bloodthirsty forensic doctor can not be controlled-Holmes''s unsolved case is uncomfortable = the ultimate little Red Riding Hood This extremely little Red Riding Hood is suitable for being the Dark Knight anti-hero. Juno is much more peaceful now. To be honest, this is indeed affected by Adam a lot. As a result, she had a real friend, and she was not alone in her heart. Secondly, imitating Adam to learn medicine and become a doctor, heal and save people, although not like Adam can increase life expectancy, but it can be nothing to do, to the greatest extent possible to calm down the killing intent on the big bad wolves. Creak. Creak. Karen on the side glared at Adam with slanted eyes, making various fist movements to destroy the atmosphere of Adam and Juno laughing at each other. Again! She is so angry! unhappy! "Let''s go." Juno pulled Rachel''s hand and instantly calmed Karen''s little emotions, and smiled at Adam: "Let''s go and see what Rachel, who is three-pointers like me, is like." Adam led them away. "Rachel, let me introduce you. This is my best friend, Juno. This is Juno''s best friend Karen." Adam helped both parties introduce: "Juneo, this is Rachel." "Hello, Rachel." Juno took the initiative to say hello with a smile. "Hello, Juno, Karen." Rachel looked at Juno and Karen who were wearing exactly the same red hoodies, and then met Juno''s highly infectious smile, and instantly fell in love with him. "Adam, you go ahead." Juno glanced at Adam: "I will talk to Rachel first." "it is good." Adam understood, nodded to Rachel, turned and left. The heart-to-heart talk that touches the soul is Juno''s specialty. But the speed of touching the soul is closely related to the object and the conversation environment. If Adam were there, it would definitely slow down this speed greatly. Adam, who walked into the hospital building after leaving, turned to look at the three women who had already sat together outside the building. On the bench, Juno sits in the middle, Karen sits on the left ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Rachel sits on the right. Juno talked to Rachel sideways. Rachel''s expression endured and endured, but in the end she didn''t hold her back, and turned her head to tears and talked to Juno. Juno reached out and put his hand on Rachel''s shoulder, and half wrapped Rachel in his arms. Karen on the left, her face sideways, pouting. The three women are all dressed in red hoodies, just like three Little Red Riding Hoods. Adam smiled and looked away. He hopes Juno can help Rachel and Gilly eliminate their regrets. But even if he trusts Juno''s abilities very much, he is not sure that Juno will be able to defeat the beliefs of others in such a short time. So he called for Juno, in addition to trying his best, is to let Rachel see Juno and the others. If Rachel can get Juno''s approval and a few people become friends, then Rachel who tears away from her sisters will also have a relationship to rely on. That''s right! Even if Adam is very moved by Rachel and Gilly''s sister''s true love, he also appreciates the three-point similarity between Rachel and Juno. But without Juno''s identification, he would not strongly recommend Juno and the others to accept Rachel''s friend. Because this is similar to Juno''s three-pointer, it can be better or worse. Adam didn''t want to mine Juno and the others. Because mine is mine for Juno and others. After all, if an accident happens to Juno and the others, can Adam leave it alone? emergency room. A group of interns gathered for training in injury classification. This is the most important kind of abilities that doctors need to possess. In an emergency medical situation, the doctor only has 1 minute to make a judgment. In many cases, this emergency inspection classification determines the life and death of the patient. Emmm. For Christina and others, this is an important part of the surgical examination. Therefore, everyone values ??it very much. Chapter 704: Various extras Medical center. Emergency. A crowd of interns lined up. "Grey, you come first!" Dr. Bailey took the notes and tilted his head at Meredith. In the middle position, on a hospital bed, lies a doctor with a covered face, pretending to be a patient. Meredith stepped forward, and after a quick check, he gave a judgment: "The swelling of the hand is very serious, but the end pulse is stable, which can rule out the possibility of ventricular syndrome. Doctor Bailey looked at her blankly and motioned for her to continue. "...I think it''s a radius fracture." Meredith can only continue to say: "First use the splint, and then go to the orthopedics department for follow-up observation. If there is no problem, let her go back." "Anything else?" Dr. Bailey asked. "and also?" Meredithton panicked and looked at Adam subconsciously. "Don''t look at Duncan!" Dr. Bailey gave a cold sigh, then looked around at the interns: "And you, don''t wait to see Duncan for help. This is an assessment. You must be able to make accurate judgments independently. Otherwise, what use is it for you?" Having said this, her gaze fell on Adam, her grim expression changed, and she smiled: "Adam, don''t help them either. Helping them at this time will harm them." "I know, Doctor Bailey." Adam smiled and nodded. "Ok." Dr. Bailey smiled very satisfied, and then his gaze at Meredith became expressionless again: "Grey, what else do you want to add?" The corners of everyone''s mouths almost twitched collectively. Are you still the Doctor Bailey who is named after Nazzi? The one that was right to Adam? Duncan''s eyebrows were cold and right. Where did you go? Isn''t it just a free clinic? Didnt Adam help you get the funding? Are you a surgeon, as for? A group of interns never expected to see Dr. Bailey like this. But then when they looked at each other, they were relieved. This is kind to others? Peace of billions of neighbors? Talented? Handsome awe-inspiring Adam Duncan. No one can resist his charm. They should have expected such a day. "No." Meredith was empty-headed, this was all her diagnosis, she didn''t know what to add. And she didn''t know if Dr. Bailey was scamming her. Because this kind of assessment is to train the interns'' decision-making ability. Chances are she is right. "Okay, I want to say..." When Dr. Bailey was about to say a conclusion, he was interrupted. "time up!" First it was George''s girlfriend and Kylie, the orthopedic resident, came over with her watch, announcing that it was time. "I''m dead!" Then Xue Ni, who was pretending to be a patient, sat up directly. Dr. Bailey, who was planning to announce the results, was helpless. Adam smiled knowingly. Xue Ni is the resident who took him with her. She has a very good personality, even a bit naughty. The reason why she rushed to talk was because she and Dr. Bailey had some festival recently. Just a few days ago, the chief resident of the medical center was formally promoted to the attending doctor, vacating the position of chief resident. Richard, the director of surgery, is considering having someone fill it up. And qualified to be the general resident doctor, equivalent to half of the chief resident of the surgical director, there are only those senior resident doctors with high medical skills and prestige. Dr. Bailey, Xue Ni, and Kelly from the orthopedics department. It happens to be the three residents who organized a group of trainees to train today. Dr. Bailey is a well-deserved first candidate. Xue Ni came in second. Kelly Orthopaedic is third. Dr. Bailey is now devoting himself to the preparation of the free outpatient clinic, and is not too interested in the identity of the chief resident. Emmm. It''s just not that I''m not at all interested. If she is allowed to do it, she will do her part. Before, she often assisted the former chief resident in these tasks, and her reputation spread throughout the New York medical community. Even the attending doctors from outside are called to find the Nazis from the medical center. Because everyone knows that the Nazis at the Medical Center are the best resident doctors, so they can facilitate the doctors who come to the Medical Center to perform operations better. Xue Ni, who came in second, was naturally full of fighting spirit. Because don''t look at her usually laughing and joking, advocating loving treatment. But she is top-notch both in medical skills and medical ethics. Before Bailey left on leave, Xue Ni managed Christina and the others on her behalf, but she directly confronted Dr. Burke who was Christina''s early career. At that time, Dr. Burke, a famous doctor in charge of surgery, retired without a word. Dr. Burke directly understood the consequences of falling in love with an intern. This kind of principle and courage is also what Dr. Bailey and her have. But temporarily in a disadvantaged position, she challenged Dr. Bailey, adding some drama in front of Dr. Bailey from time to time, making Bailey very helpless. "died?" Meredith couldn''t believe it. The naughty Xue Ni, with her mouth slanted and her body shaking, she lay down on the hospital bed, tilted her head and "suffocated". "Duncan!" Dr. Bailey called Adam directly. "The bones have penetrated the skin. She has many wounds and abrasions." Adam said: "Unless there are other causes, the puncture wound is an open fracture. If it is not discovered and treated in time, the wound will rot, and in severe cases, the patient will die Thats it?" Meredith did not dare to say: "This probability is too low." "But it''s possible, isn''t it?" Adam reminded: "When we are doctors, we must consider everything as much as possible and eliminate accidents. Otherwise, once an accident happens to our patients, it will be beyond regret." "Correct!" Dr. Bailey answered, "This is the meaning of this training. When time is tight, when using instincts to quickly detect and classify injuries, you must be a little more careful and dont be blinded by your eyes. Any point of doubt will flash by. , You have to think about it carefully, otherwise it may cause the patient''s unnecessary death." Click! At this moment, the sound of a camera taking pictures sounded, attracting everyone''s attention. "Sorry, I''m just taking notes." George, who took the camera to take pictures of Kylie, the orthopedic resident, said solemnly. Adam, Christina, and Meredith looked at each other, and they could see the surprise and playfulness in each other''s eyes. When did George, a little fat girl, have so much courage. Kelly walked over with an embarrassed face and reminded in a low voice: "We are working, I am your boss..." "I know, the boss of my heart~" George''s unquenchable poems spread to everyone''s ears. Kelly was numbed by Xiu''s scalp and stared at George in embarrassment: "You can''t damage my majesty in front of the intern and my colleagues." "O''Malley, put that down!" Dr. Bailey said lightly, and George subconsciously obeyed it. Kelly lowered her head and didn''t want to see anyone again. Although she was originally ranked third, she still wanted to compete for the position of the chief resident. But now that I came out, no matter how hard I tried, I gave it for nothing. Chapter 705: Cruise ship accident You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Emergency. "Next person." Dr. Bailey announced: "Yang, you come!" "it is good." Christina was eager to try. "Everyone, stop first." At this moment, the director of surgery Richard came over and said with a serious expression: "I received the news that there were major casualties and accidents. All trauma centers must respond to emergency situations. I must immediately send a pair of medical teams over. " "Is this part of the test?" Christina thought for the first time whether this would be a simulation: "Do I need to show a nervous expression?" She is not afraid of exams. She is most afraid of this kind of doctor''s humane performance. If she really wants to take this test, she will be over. Because she has no feelings. Not only is he not nervous or pitying, but he wants to laugh a little. "Director, what''s the accident?" Adam''s eyes narrowed. "I don''t know, I only received an order, and the details are still unclear." Surgery Director Richard shook his head at Adam, and then looked at Christina: "Doctor Yang, this is not a test or acting. This is an emergency. I want everyone on standby!" After finishing speaking, he looked around at the crowd and said: "Doctor Bailey, you come to lead the team, Adam, you follow too!" "Yes." In this case, there is only obedience. "Yang, Grey, O''Malley, go and prepare first aid kits, remember the classification of injuries just now, you can really apply them right away." After the director of surgery left, Dr. Bailey ordered: "What are you still doing? Action! Action! Action!" "I''ll get the first aid kit too." Adam said to Dr. Bailey and ran to his office quickly. He even has a compact surgical Duncan special protective suit and space suit, not to mention a very practical first aid kit. Compared with Christina and the others, they have to check the pack quickly. Adam has omitted this step long ago. As long as he got the all-around-out-type Duncan special first-aid kit in the past, he can set off. And his attention now is not on the first aid kit. While running, he made a phone call and easily got the situation of the major casualty accident that the director did not know, and then he couldn''t help cursing: "Damn it!" In the office. When he got the first aid kit, Adam also dialed Heather''s satellite phone and said anxiously: "Heather, are you all right?" "We are fine." On the other side of the phone, there was a lot of noise and alarm bells, but Heather''s voice was calm. "When this kind of thing happens, why don''t you call me the first time?" Adam complained. That''s right! In this major casualty accident, the returning cruise ship was hit by a container ship, causing heavy casualties. And Heather took Tatiana, and Megan mother and daughter, to go out to play today, it was this cruise ship that was on board. "We are really fine, so I don''t want you to worry about it." Heather explained apologetically. "You take Tatiana and the others and wait in a safe place. I''ll be there soon." Adam carried the first aid kit and rushed out. As he walked, he asked: "Did you get off the cruise ship? What happened to the cruise ship crash..." Outside the medical center. Each ambulance was loaded with first aid supplies, ready to go. Dr. Bailey walked out with Christina and the others, wearing uniforms and a first-aid kit around their waist. "Adam, here!" Christina waved to Adam''s back. "I''ll go first!" Adam said, and rushed to the parking lot without stopping. "Wait for me!" At this moment, Karen didn''t know where to appear, and rushed over fiercely. "Juneau asked me to lay hands on you." Karen was concise and went directly to the co-pilot. Adam didn''t have time to make fun of him, so Karen tightened his seat belt, slammed the accelerator, started the sports car, and hurried to the dock. Although the emergency vehicle has a warning bell to clear the way, it can arrive quickly. But that is compared with the average driver of the average vehicle. Adam, who drives a sports car, is naturally not included in this list. At this moment, Heather and the others are still in a dangerous place, and Adam is not willing to take any time. Under the influence of Adam and Juno, Heather is sure to act steadily, and his vision and thinking are also very keen. Generally speaking, she said that nothing is safe and that eight achievements are really okay. But Adam was still a little worried. In places where there is chaos and even the possibility of explosion, Heather did not have Adam''s crisis warning, it is very likely that she thought it was safe, but it was not really safe. Even if Adam used the information given by Heather to quickly model, help Heather and them avoid the possible explosive radiation area, and gave the most secure arrangement. But care is messy. Adam could not be completely relieved if Heather and the others were not picked up until the scene. "Heather is great, and nothing will happen." Karen glanced at Adam. "I know." Adam nodded: "How about Juno?" "needs time." Karen gave him a white look: "It''s all you! You are everywhere!" Adam smiled. He understood what Karen meant. Just like Amy complained to Leonard in the big bang, sometimes she really envy and envy Petunia and Sheldons close relationship. This is her girlfriend, who has worked hard for six or seven years, and in many ways, she couldn''t reach the level. Penny has always defended Sheldon, and Sheldon also listened to Penny''s words. Leonard disagreed at first. Then Amy slapped her face with one sentence: "You know, Petunia has been using Shelton to modify the roommate agreement to easily get what she wants without having to fight with you?" "Sonofthebitch!" After Leonard reacted, he directly incarnates as the son of the beach watching the lively and silly Howard on the sidelines, and is reminded by Leonard, who is unhappy that only he is the son of the beach, the closeness of Rajesh and Bernadette The place is a replica of Petunia and Shelton. Then Howard couldn''t be silly, and turned into the son of the beach. Apply to the relationship between Adam, Juno, and Karen. Karen was restrained enough for not being directly incarnate as the son of the beach. Because Adam and Juno, comparable to Shelton and Petunia, and Rajesh and Bernadette, are too close. And Karen, the jealous jar, is not as jealous as Leonard and Howard, who are slow to respond. For a long time, Karen didn''t do any extreme behavior towards Adam, at most it just looked like a knife and stared at him, which really surprised Adam. In the end, it all turned into endless admiration for Juno. Juno, awesome! On the way. Adam and Karen talked about waiting for emergency rescue. Every doctor has his own habits. Karen and Juno have a tacit agreement with each other, but not necessarily with Adam. It is necessary to communicate in advance. This fits more smoothly. At this time, silky may save a few more lives. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 705 Cruise Accident), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 706: Red Phantom You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! new York. pier. There is a turmoil. In the distance, a huge cruise ship was billowing thick smoke. Various wounded lay on the ground. The painful groans of the wounded were endless. Among them are also mixed. The adults shouted at the children. The child shouts to the parents. And relatives are unwilling to accept the heartbreaking death of family members unexpectedly. Medical staff, police, and firefighters walked through the wounded and tried their best to rescue. Four areas have been divided. It is clearly red, yellow, green, and gray. Spread carpets of different colors on the dock to form a treatment area, gathering batches of wounded patients with different injuries. Red represents critically injured patients who must be treated immediately. Yellow represents controllable injuries and can delay treatment. Green represents minor injuries and no treatment is needed for the time being. As for gray. That is, he died, and he didn''t even need emergency treatment, not to mention he was taken to the hospital by ambulance afterwards. Ambulances are now only used to transport critically ill patients in red. The crowded patients in the red area occupied almost all the ambulances. For a period of time, let alone green patients with minor injuries, even some serious yellow patients can only stay at the scene and receive simple treatment by medical staff, and are not eligible to be sent to an ambulance. When Adam and Karen arrived, they saw this scene. The four regions are constantly expanding. The gray area has already piled up the old high. Visible to the naked eye, there are also medical staff constantly pushing the patient on the bed from the red area, covering the patient''s body, and sending it to the gray area, making the scalp numb. "Adam!" Heather was reminded by Adam and was already waiting there, waving at Adam. "Uncle Adam." Tatiana exclaimed happily. "Ok." Adam did not rush to the red zone for rescue at the first time, but ran to Heather and the others quickly, and started checking them one by one to prevent them from internal injuries they didn''t know. When it''s Megan''s turn, be extra careful. Because she is a painless patient, even if it is internal bleeding, she can''t notice it. As a result, Adam let out a sigh of relief. Heather did protect them very well, and no one was involved. "this is?" Adam noticed that there was an extra little girl. "She can''t find her mother." Fortunately, Megan, who was born to be a hero and generous, took the little girl in a protective gesture. "You first take her to change clothes, and then go to the hospital for a comprehensive physical examination." Adam glanced at the little girl whose pants were already wet. Obviously, in the face of such a disaster, the little girl who couldn''t find her mother was scared to pee. The whole person was in a state of absent-mindedness, just holding onto Megan, a gentle young lady. "I will help her find her mother later." "it is good." Heather agreed and immediately led everyone away. She knew Adams habits. After confirming that they were okay, Adam could not wait to save people. "Be careful on the road." Adam rushed to the red zone with a cry. "Wait a minute, he is still saved." As soon as Adam passed by, he saw an emergency worker. After trying, he was about to give up and send the patient to the gray area, so he immediately waved his hand to stop him, and stepped forward to take over the rescue. The first responders did not speak any nonsense, and decisively handed over, and then rushed to the next injured patient. Even the trauma centers in New York have sent rescue teams, but there are still many injuries and few medical care. A lot of first aid work is not the best, it can only be about the same. Adam had no doubt that in that gray area, there were some patients who could have been rescued by a good doctor. "Karen, go there and see if there are signs of life, send it over immediately." Adam gave instructions to Karen while trying to rescue him. "it is good." Karen didn''t talk nonsense either, and passed away as promised. Ordinary girls, and even ordinary female medical staff, such as Meredith, will see this pile of victims, and they will feel hairy and hesitate for a while. But Karen did not have this psychological burden at all. "Lydia!" Adam worked hard, and after successfully rescuing the patient back, he waved at the emergency personnel who came down from an ambulance. "Doctor Duncan!" Lydia, the first aid worker, hurried over. The benefits of familiarity and great fame are undoubtedly obvious. Many people are waiting for the ambulance. But whoever will be given first and who will be given off depends on personal ability. Obviously, when Adam spoke, these first responders were definitely the first to respond to him. The medical staff in other red areas had no choice but to wait for the next one. "His condition, I temporarily stabilized, you immediately send it to the medical center and give it to Dr. Burke..." Adam quickly explained the situation. After handing the patient to the first responder, he immediately prepared to take over the second patient. "This doctor, you can''t grab an ambulance, we can wait, our patients can''t wait..." Some young doctors in the outer hospital were uneasy. "You give me all the patients who can''t wait!" Adam choked these people with a word. How confident is this to dare to say such a thing. Immediately there was an unconvinced doctor who stuffed the patient on Adam to Adam. It''s not that they wanted to watch Adam''s jokes, but that some critically ill patients really couldn''t wait. What shocked them, however, was that Adam underlined that the critically ill patients who were almost to be given up by them were rescued one by one and stabilized their injuries. Then it was handed over to the ambulances that came and rushed to the hospital. After a few critically ill patients came down. When Dr. Bailey arrived with Meredith and the others, what he saw was that Adam had presided over the rescue work of the entire red zone, just like a leader. The most panicked and critical area was under the command of Adam, but from time to time there were "victims" in the gray area who had not completely died. Karen found them again and sent them back to the red area for rescue. Then he came back from the red zone, stabilized his injuries, and sent them to ambulances. There are hardly any signs of shifting from the red area to the gray area. The doctors in the outer hospital who were not convinced had long been convinced, and promised Adam''s assignment with great spirits to carry out rescue after rescue. Once you find that you have a critical illness that you can''t deal with, you immediately call Dr. Duncan and shout out what you have encountered. While doing the rescue, Adam classified all the conditions in his brain according to the criticality according to the reports of a group of medical staff. From time to time, he temporarily put down his rescue work and instructed other doctors to temporarily take over and stabilize, and rush to other patients who are more critical and will die instantly if they don''t take over immediately. After rescuing that one, come back again to take over the previous one. If you look down at double speed. Adam''s figure seems to be a phantom that shuttles around in the red zone. Obviously it is so critical, but it feels so orderly and smooth as silk. Meredith and others who rushed to saw the terrible state of the dock, their heads empty in shock, and then saw the shocking scene, all were stunned. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 706 Red Phantom) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 707: Go to the red zone and ask Dr. Duncan You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! new York. pier. The rescue scene of the cruise ship accident. "Doctor Bailey, what should we do?" Meredith looked at this messy and astonishing scene with a dazed expression: "Where do I start?" Don''t talk about her, even Dr. Bailey was a little lost for a while. "I''ll help Adam!" Only Christina was always indifferent and calm. She left a word, and if her eyes were shining, she would go straight to the red area, lay hands on Adam, and carry out emergency rescue of the most difficult and technically critical patients. "Yang!" Dr. Bailey finally reacted at this moment, and shouted at Christina, who had taken two steps: "Don''t go there!" "why?" Christina stopped and exclaimed in dissatisfaction. "Because you are not needed there." Dr. Bailey glared at her: "Adam has enough help. We should focus more on the yellow areas where there are more patients and serious shortage of medical staff!" "but" Christina still wanted to refute. "Nothing but!" Dr. Bailey shouted: "Remember that our first purpose in coming here is to rescue patients, not to let you practice skills! Now the patients in the yellow area need us more, this is an order!" "Ok." Christina had no choice but to move with difficulty, turning her head at the red area three steps at a time, and heading towards the yellow area. "Doctor Bailey, where are we?" Meredith and George asked in unison. "You also go, remember the rules, do a good job of classifying injuries, don''t be in the way of emergency personnel, and then go to save people as much as possible." Dr. Bailey didn''t even look at them, so he gave a quick explanation and rushed to save the people. Meredith and George looked at each other, they could only carry the first aid kit, spread them out, and then they were found by the police and firefighters one by one to help the people in need. This large cruise ship can carry 3,000 people. Therefore, even if it was not completely crashed, the number of injuries on the dock was only one or two. There are more passengers and the injured before they can be rescued. There are many patients but few medical care. Every medical staff who comes here, whether it is an intern or a nurse, has to be on his own in many cases. After overwhelming the tension and panic at the beginning, four years of medical school study and one year of internship exercise, Meredith and others quickly followed the rhythm. "Take a deep breath." Meredith put the oxygen mask on the patient''s face to help these patients breathe, and repeatedly calmed down: "Your injury is very light, and you will be fine." Soon, she was attracted by a scream, and hurried over there with her first aid kit. The edge of the pier. A middle-aged African man was lying there with a torn wound on his leg. "what happened?" Meredith asked as he checked. "A metal object hit my foot. I pulled it out and fell into the water. OMG, it hurts!" The middle-aged African-American man screamed and said the process: "I started swimming, I have to leave, because there will be a meeting later..." Emmm. This is estimated to be a poor crossing 007, hit by the aftermath of the explosion. As for why it is 007, not 996, or the boss? It''s all at this point, and I still want to go to a meeting to work. Generally, 996 who works part-time don''t have this motivation. Only those senior hit workers who have higher expectations and are fooled by their own fighting spirit can have this energy. As for the bosses, they have this energy, but they value their lives more. One of the saddest things in life, but his life is gone, and the money has not been spent yet. "what!!!" Meredith was dealing with the injury at this time, and the poor 007 was so excited that he shrank into a ball and howled. It''s so painful! "Sorry...please try not to move." Meredith reminded apologetically. After a simple bandage, Meredith wanted to call someone else, otherwise she was a weak woman, how could she have the ability to send away the man who hurt her leg. But everyone is busy, there is only one patient in her hand, and no one looks at it at all. The middle-aged African-American man with excessive blood loss began to tremble. Meredith quickly took off his coat and put it on the middle-aged man of African descent, and persuaded: "Don''t move, sir, don''t move." "No, I have to get out of here!" African-American middle-aged 007, confused, only remembers the original dream, get up, go to a meeting, and go to work. Meredith tried to hold him down. But once the African-American middle-aged man of 007 exerts force, where can a weak woman in Meredith be able to hold it down? Meredith, who was pressing his hands, was squeezed away with a wave of a middle-aged African man lying on the ground. This was originally the edge of the pier. Just now, in order to rescue him, Meredith stood on the side of the pier by the sea again. He was pushed by a middle-aged African man like this, and he pushed back directly and fell from the pier. The middle-aged African-American man shuddered after unconsciously pushing down Meredith, and fainted in pain. In the distance is a noisy and dense rescue scene. There is no one here, only the middle-aged African man who has been bandaged and fainted. Meredith fell directly from a height and plunged into the sea. No one noticed. Naturally there will be no one to rescue. The impact of falling from a high altitude caused Meredith to submerge directly in the sea, sinking continuously. Meredith''s head was empty. who am I? Where am I? What am i doing? The cold water, difficult breathing, and stimulating her survival instincts made her swim with her hand suddenly and floated up from the sea. When her head surfaced smoothly, she took a deep breath and understood her situation. . "I am rescuing the wounded, who was accidentally pushed down." Then, she suddenly had a strange emotion. When people disappear, pain will disappear, everything will disappear. What would happen if she disappeared? Will the legendary mother who has always been indifferent to her be sad? Since she took the initiative to break up with Finn, Dr. Sheput, who has not taken the initiative to find her to fall in love again Will it be sad? Thinking about it, waving the swimming hand slower and slower, and gradually opened up, forming a big character, letting the buoyancy fail to support her body, and the sea water submerged her again. In the clear water, Meredith kept sinking. No one knows. George and the others were all held back by various rescue missions, and had no intention of thinking about other things at all. If you say who will they think of in the rescue? Even George, who saw Meredith as a goddess, would only think of Adam. Because on this occasion, only Adam can help them solve the dangerous situation that makes them sweat. In a parking lot by the pier, Christina, who thought there was a critically ill patient who needed to be rescued by herself, was eagerly dragged away by an anxious bald man. When she came to the scene, her scalp was numb and she shouted: "Go to the red area and find Adam Dr. Duncan!" "Dr. Adam Duncan, right?" The bald man confirmed anxiously. "Yes, that''s the most handsome young doctor!" Christina said as she stepped forward to check the injury. She knew that she was definitely unable to deal with this kind of injury, and she could only help solve the early diagnosis and save Adam''s time as much as possible. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 707, go to the red zone and ask Dr. Duncan) to read the record, and open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 708: For fear of Adams soul of Texas pier. The red area. Adam presided over the rescue of critically ill patients. The system reminder sounded constantly in his mind, making Adam feel like he heard the sound of heaven. Play the notes again in this rhythm. Adam felt that perhaps this piece should really be named: "One Day, One Year". Save people in one day, increase life span by one year! What a...fuck! "Dr. Adam Duncan?" At this moment, a middle-aged white man who was so bald that he could be called a bald head rushed to the red area, swept around, his eyes immediately fell on Adam, and shouted. "it''s me." Adam raised his eyes and looked at him, surprised at this familiar face, but his rescue did not stop. This bald and almost bald man, the most impressive thing in Adam''s memory is Lao Bai''s brother-in-law, the drug police officer. "Come with me, my friend needs you!" The bald man asked anxiously. "Who asked you to come to me?" Adam asked as he rescued. Calling out his name directly was obviously explained by someone. "An Asian female doctor." The bald man pleaded with a face: "When she saw my friend''s injury, she asked me to come to you. Rick is a good man, originally this matter had nothing to do with us. But Rick saw the disaster happen and said that we should help rescue the injured, and then he rushed in to save others. We followed him and kept saving more than ten trapped people. When he continued to save people inside, he was crushed by the car and was seriously injured. Only you can save him. Please, he is the father of five children. " Originally, he had doubts about Christina asking him to come to a young and handsome doctor for help. But after coming over, he immediately understood Adam''s strength beyond appearance and age. In a crisis, as long as you are not blind, it is clear at a glance who has the ability. And Adam is obviously the most dazzling one on the dock. Everyone surrounded him and obeyed his assignment. After recognizing Adam''s strength, he was both happy and worried. The good news is that the rescue team has a strong doctor like Adam, and his friend''s survival rate has greatly improved. The worry is that Adam is too busy, even if he does not understand medical skills, but watching Adam perform so many rescue operations at the same time, he also knows that Adam is mostly lacking in skills. There are more than a dozen critically ill patients here, and they are still increasing. On his friend''s side, there was only one. He is a native of Texas and has always been proud of who he is. But at this moment he was extremely afraid that Adam was also a Texan. Because he was worried that Adam would let him be a little bit more Texas. AKA let him do it himself and ask for more blessings... "Don''t get excited." While rescuing the rescue, Adam comforted: "Lets take a look at the situation first. Do you have a friend over there? Have you brought your cell phone?" "Yes, here, I brought it, I brought it." The bald man took out his cell phone with a wink, dialed the phone of his friend at the scene, and spoke with a voice at Adam''s sign. "Christina, what''s the situation over there?" Adam asked. "The patient suffered injuries to his chest and legs, his arm was broken, and his spine and pelvis were also injured by unknown circumstances..." Christina gave a quick report on the patient''s injury, and finally concluded: "The most important thing now is that if he is under the car and cannot be removed, I don''t know how to rescue him. Come here quickly. He doesn''t have time. too much." "I can not go." Adam said: "I will let the rescue team come and rescue him as soon as possible. Before that, you need to stabilize his injury." While talking, another doctor from the outside hospital called out loudly, and Adam hurried over to take over the rescue. The bald man holding his cell phone to keep Adam talking, he heard this and saw this scene with a look of despair. In other cases, he would tie Adam away even if he tied up. But while breathing here, there are critically ill patients who are dying and need Adam to come forward to rescue them. How can people like them who have a sense of justice in their hearts endure the death of others for their own sake? "I can not do it!" Christina called. She has no confidence in a condition where she does not have any conditions, and it is difficult to even look at the wound. "No! You can do it!" Adam shouted: "You are the best intern in the medical center. You are calm and composed and have first-rate hands-on skills. And I will assist you on the phone. You will say everything you see, and then follow my instructions." If this Rick is beside him, he will not hesitate to choose to rescue the hero first. But now the distance is too far, and there are too many innocent and critical injuries on the red zone, and he can''t live without it. Although he didn''t want to, he could only save more people first and hand the hero to Christina. With Christina''s excellence and his assistance, even if the first aid effect is not as good as Adam''s personal past, it is the best choice in this state. "Ok." Christina took a deep breath: "I try my best." "Now treat his wound as much as possible to help him stop the bleeding!" Based on the observation and diagnosis provided by Christina, Adam constructed the situation there in his mind. While rescuing the patient here, he called Christina to rescue the hero''s Rick by remote control. The super genius brain allows him to be distracted and multi-line micro exercises. Christina who was calm enough, after finding the backbone, began to exert her excellent surgeon strength and calmly began to give first aid. "Oh my god, it hurts me so much." Rick said in pain, "All my body hurts." "Christina, help him fix his bones first." Adam ordered: "Relieve his pain, remember how to help people lay the bones?" "of course." Christina said: "Place your hands on both sides of the fracture, spread, expand, and flip!" "Correct!" Adam reminded: "But remember to finish one-time continuous action." "call!" Christina repeated the bone setting key again, then took a deep breath and started her first time out for bone setting. During the previous internship, she also rotated in orthopedics. Although she doesn''t care much, she has done basic operations like bone setting several times. Squeak! There was a fracture sound, accompanied by the screams of patient Rick. "what!!!" "All right!" Christina''s calm voice sounded. "well." Adam complimented and confessed: "Now try to stabilize his injury as much as possible. I immediately notify the rescue team and let them move the car away, and then you **** Rick to the hospital." "Hurry up!" Christina urged: "I just asked, and the rescue team is busy now. There are 15 similar places that need to be rescued immediately. I''m afraid he won''t be able to support the rescue team to come over!" "know!" Adam nodded and said: "I will make arrangements. If the situation is really critical to that level, I will run to lift it with my hands and I will also rescue Rick! The fate of a hero is also fate! The fate of a hero is even more fate! " "Remember your words!" Christina''s eyes lit up. Others would only regard this as an exaggerated and solemn statement by Adam, but Christina understands that this is also a possible choice. Chapter 709: Pour 5 lakes 4 shipwreck and flood the sea king pier. Rescue scene. While rescuing, Adam called to guide Christina to rescue the trapped hero. As he spoke, Adam gave Karen a wink. Karen nodded knowingly, turned and left the scene. Who will be saved first, and who will be saved later. It is both a right and a responsibility. Adam is naturally not good at giving the impression of robbing others of the right to live. Therefore, even in his mind, the hero Rick, who rescued more than a dozen trapped people, is the first priority in the sequence that needs to be rescued. He does have this influence to influence the choice of the emergency team. But it is not easy for him to open this mouth in public. Otherwise, afterwards, it will be a troublesome mess. To know. Except for the hero Rick, everyone feels that he is the first priority. Once they learn about these things afterwards, some people are afraid that they will forget who is alive for the first time. They will only remember that it was possible that it was because of Adam''s words that their loved ones did not receive timely rescue. If Adam, a billionaire, did not show enough sincerity, they would never forgive Adam on behalf of their relatives in heaven. Karen went over, calmly reminded, let the rescue team know. As long as it wasn''t what Adam said in public, there would be no trouble in this regard. After all, whoever will be rescued first, for the search and rescue team, they are professional. Emmm. Believe in science! Believe in the law! "Firstly." Ya stopped the conversation, raised his eyes to see a wet figure, and added: "By the way, Christina, you must pay attention to your own safety in the process of rescuing the wounded! Just now Meredith was unconsciously pushed into the sea by the painful patient who was not paying attention. " "Okay, I see." Christina agreed indifferently. He didn''t even ask if there was anything wrong with his girlfriend Meredith. because. First, since Adam said so, Meredith must be fine. Secondly, it''s just falling into the water. Meredith is so watery, how could something go wrong? Just sent a critically ill patient over and changed his clothes, Meredith with wet hair just saw this scene, the corners of his mouth twitched, and Adam''s gaze was embarrassed. Emmm. That''s right! She can swim. In fact, not only can she swim, she is also the king of them. Just think of Meredith''s usual character style. Beach bikinis, white strips in the waves. essential. It''s not an exaggeration to call it a female sea king. As long as she doesn''t want to, the female sea king will be flooded from all over the world. Of course this is a bit exaggerated. But how could she drown her by the sea on the pier? Time goes back to the moment she fell into the water. It happened suddenly. She was dumbfounded at first. Then when she woke up, her head cramped again, and on a whim, she gave up swimming and sank straight into the sea. Because what she thought was all kinds of harshness her mother had treated her in the past, and Mr. Dream''s recent alienation from her. At that moment, she wanted to try if she disappeared, how would her mother and Mr. Dream feel? It''s just that she is not a diver, and she didn''t bring a special load block. So even if she gave up her female sea king''s swimming ability, she sank motionlessly for a while. The weight of her body was still offset by the buoyancy of the sea water. She was suspended in the sea, and the noisy sound of the rescue scene outside was shielded by the sea water. She quietly enjoyed the rare tranquility in the sea, inexplicably like this state, and the life experience flashed in her mind with a smile at the corner of her mouth. yy, her mother and Mr. Dream are learning the pain and regret of her disappearance. Then the air in her lungs gradually ran out, and her breathing became difficult. As a doctor, she is very aware of the extreme pain of suffocation. Therefore, a Ji Ling directly waved his hands, and his body jumped up flexibly, and after a few strokes, he directly stuck his head out of the water. A whim is enough for a while. Although her life was not smooth, she was not desperate enough to experience the terrible suffocation. Since Adam hosted Alice Greys legendary small stove every night, Meredith, who often followed to participate, and her mothers relationship had actually improved. This is also normal. Meredith''s medical talent itself is very good. There is a perverted colleague like Adam who is leading the way before, and there is a strong girlfriend like Christina around him. Even if she doesn''t have the persistence of her mother''s legendary female doctor Alice Grey in her mentality. However, the advancement of real medical skills is not worse than that of her mother. After all, Alice Grey only really settled after the **** relationship with Richard, the director of surgery, broke down. Such a Meredith, although Alice Gray still disliked it, but there was no indifference in the dislike, and more of the harshness and expectation of the hope that a woman would become a phoenix. There is no way to hide this. Meredith knew it too. This is one of the beautiful scenes that Adam portrayed to her when she persuaded her to agree to leave her mother in the medical center. It is now being realized step by step. Therefore, as long as it is not every two days, there are some hormones that need to be balanced, and there is no need to be urged. At night, Alice Grey''s small stove, she must be there every time. As for Mr. Dream''s recent estrangement? Please! Except that her mother left her an indelible shadow of family affection since she was a child, it may make her feel desperate at some point and moment. No other feelings will have such a big impact on her. Although Mr. Dream is good, it is just the result of a 100% drunk dropping his belt after drinking in a bar. She was reluctant for a while, but she would never despair about it. After all, mothers are irreplaceable. In addition to Mr. Dream, there are Finn, George, and the infinite possibilities of entering and exiting the bar... Therefore, Meredith, who was yy for a while, easily emerged from the sea, swam to the ladder of the pier with a few strokes, leaned on the ladder, stepped on the catwalk, and swayed out with her wet long hair. Let a certain male member of the search and rescue team who happened to catch a glimpse of him almost lost his mind and caused a major mistake. This scene happened to be seen by Dr. Bailey, who was so angry that she gritted her teeth and screamed, so Meredith quickly changed her clothes and saved people! This is the rescue scene! Not a model show! Meredith also broke away from that atmosphere in an instant and returned to reality, awkwardly responding to Dr. Baileys instructions, went to the ambulance to change clothes, and simply wiped off his wet long hair. Re-enter the work of saving people. Her previous psychological dramas were purely self-extraordinary, and it was not easy to talk to other people at all. But now the ignoring reaction of her girlfriend Christina convinced her even more. She really is not the protagonist. Surrounded by everyone, assigning everyone, winning one after another difficult first aid, creating one after another life miracle, the dazzling Adam is the real protagonist here. She knew it. This is not something she can surpass like crazy additions in supporting roles. She should do her job honestly. Chapter 710: Duncan-like rationality , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! pier. Rescue scene. Jingle Bell. The phone rang again. The "Old White Brother-in-law" who stayed here, a tough Texas guy, immediately connected, turned on the voiceover, and put his mobile phone next to Adam. "what''s the situation?" Adam asked. "The pupil in the left eye dilated, the pupil in the right eye dilated, and his whole body twitched. He lost consciousness." Christina''s voice came from the other end of the phone. "It may be herniation." Adam quickly made a diagnosis, and then asked, "Has the emergency team passed?" "not yet." Christina raised her eyes and looked around, shook her head and said, "What should I do now? Are you coming over?" "I can''t walk away." Adam continued to rescue the critically ill patient, glanced at his Old White Sister-in-law, and continued on the phone: You need to perform a skull drill on Rick to release intracranial pressure and clear intracranial congestion. "what?!" On the other side of the phone, Christina''s voice suddenly rose: "You are not kidding, are you? Do you have a skull drill for him here?" "Do you have a better choice?" Adam asked. "..." Christina was speechless and could only find practical reasons: "But there is nothing here, how can I drill holes in his head?" "I have an electric drill in the trunk of my car." "Old White Brother-in-law" couldn''t help but interject. "No need to." Adam motioned to an outside hospital doctor to take out a surgical drill from his special first aid kit, and said, "Taylor, take the drill and follow..." "Vincent!" "Old White Brother-in-law" said immediately: "Call me Vincent!" "it is good." Adam continued: "Vinson, you hand over the phone to Daisy, and then take Tyler to rush over at once to help Dr. Yang do the skull drill for Rick." "Yes." "it is good." The doctors from the outside hospital Taylor and Vincent immediately agreed. Nurse Daisy took the cell phone and held it up so that Adam could talk in real time during the rescue. Vincent carried Taylor''s first aid kit and ran forward. Tough guys in Texas are not joking. If you don''t need enough professional medical skills to treat diseases and save people, you can''t do it by recklessness. He doesn''t need to ask for help. He was able to survive and lived well, but he was a real strong man. "Are you still carrying a surgical electric drill?" On the other side of the phone, waiting Christina couldn''t help but vomit: "What else is in your first aid kit? Is an entire operating room?" In general first aid kits are commonly used hemostatic gauze, elastic bandages, chest seal stickers, portable roll splints, surgical blades, medical hemostatic clamps, medical gloves, sterile alcohol and other medical supplies that are easy to carry and can simply handle injuries. He is not a professional neurosurgery doctor. How can anyone carry a surgical electric drill at any time, ready to perform skull drilling? "It''s just a few more equipment, and it''s not heavy." Adam smiled reservedly: "Be prepared for it, isn''t it used now." This almighty outing-type Duncan special first-aid kit, but Adam asked a professional to design and build it according to his own conditions. The point is an almighty! Except for the large-scale equipment that can''t be miniaturized and portable in the operating room, almost all those that can be portable are in Adam''s first aid kit. From general emergency, to general surgery, to cardiothoracic surgery and neurosurgery, if the situation is critical and it is too late to be sent to the hospital, Adam can perform several emergency operations on the spot. Needless to say, the difference can be seen in light of the weight. Christina''s special first aid kit is only 3 kilograms, and the largest is only 5 kilograms. And Adam''s large first aid kit that he was carrying around lightly, eighty kilograms! If Vincent, the tough guy from Texas, didn''t give himself psychological hints repeatedly just now, pray that Adam is not a Texas native and does not have a Texas soul. Otherwise, when he first saw the large first aid kit next to Adam, his heart would be cold. Now it''s just taking out a surgical electric drill, which is very reasonable. Adam took advantage of this time to exchange more points with Christina about waiting for the operation, so that Christina could know as much as possible. At this time, Texas tough guy Vincent finally arrived with Tyler, a doctor from the outside hospital. Under the guidance of Adam and the assistance of Taylor, Christina was ready for the early stage. "call!" Christina took a deep breath: "I''m done!" "let''s start." Adam reminded: "First look for the entrance, three fingers on the ear, and then two or three fingers forward, next to the first dilated pupil." "found it." Christina followed Adams prompt, measuring with her hand on Ricks head and pinpointing the position: "Scalpel!" Tyler, a doctor in the outer hospital, immediately delivered a sterilized scalpel. "Now make a vertical incision so that you can wait for the next hole to drill." Adam continued to instruct: "There may be superficial bleeding, don''t be nervous." "All right." Christina said. "Now I am going to punch a hole in the middle of the incision." Adam instructed: "This is a special surgical electric drill. It will automatically stop after drilling through the temporal bone, but you should also pay attention to yourself. The thickness of the skull is generally about 1 to 1.5 cm. The weakest part of the temporal bone is only about 0.2 cm. Slow, pay attention." Special equipment is easy to use, but a good doctor can not completely rely on surgical equipment. Because surgical instruments may also malfunction. Here, the special electric drill for surgery has a self-stop function, which can drill through the patient''s skull without damaging the intracranial tissue. But in the event of a malfunction, without the doctor''s own estimation, visual observation, and verification of the results, terrible accidents can easily occur, turning a medical incident into a terrorist incident. "Okay, I got it through." Christina''s calm enough advantage was played out and finished easily: "The dura mater looks okay." "You have to drill the second hole now." Adam reminded: "The position is behind the hairline, a few centimeters next to the midline. The thickness here is thicker, about 5 times that of the temporal bone." Buzzing! The electric drill is humming! Vincent and the others who watched the scene, even the tough guys from Texas, couldn''t help but turn their heads. Some couldn''t help but swallowed their throats and didn''t dare to look at them. The Mie horror movie is about blood. The surgeon is also considered a hot villain candidate. When the surgeon is not saving, but torturing, it is the horror of terror. Because they are professional! Because of professionalism, so scary! "The second hole is fine too." Christina said: "I can see some blood in it, do I continue to drill next?" "Correct." Adam nodded: "Drill slowly along this hole, trying to release the pressure inside." "Okay I see a blood clot inside." Christina reminded. "Remove blood clots as much as possible." Adam instructed: "Did you see the arteries? No? Very good! How does the dura mater look now? Is it swollen or loose? Pulsating with the heart? well! This means that blood and oxygen can enter the brain, and now it is wrapped with gauze to reduce bleeding. " "He is awake!" Texas tough guy Vincent and their cheers sounded. "Very good, now waiting for rescue." Adam glanced at Karen who was nodding to him from a distance, and smiled: "I believe the search and rescue team will find you soon." Chapter 711: Juno: Fantastic Amy, its a pity , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! pier. Rescue scene. Click. Click. News reporters have arrived long ago, and they kept shooting and videotaping here to broadcast the latest situation here. quickly. The red area and the inside shuttle back and forth, and if the command is determined, the countless alive Adam becomes the center of the lens. The disaster is terrible. But the disaster relief was positive and inspiring. In particular, the artistic silky smoothness of the disaster relief process and the beauty of the disaster relief center are naturally eye-catching, making them the favorite of the media. They can''t wait to interview Adam right away. But none of them can get close. The police had already set up a cordon, and after a few beautiful reporters ignored the intense rescue work in the red zone, they insisted on interviewing Adam immediately and were dissuaded from leaving. In the red area, there are special police guards, and reporters are not allowed to stand by and commit crimes. Even if the reporters did too much, everyone maintained maximum restraint. Even Adam, who holds shares in many large media groups, is no exception. no way. In the United States, the power of the media is very powerful. Once you offend them, just add a filter to Adam, and everything that Adam does now will all change its flavor. If there is another re-editing, malicious interpretation and other one-click three consecutive, God can instantly become a demon. This is the power of Mi Media! Therefore, even if he is a billionaire, Adam, who lives in such a legendary American drama world, must be cautious in his words and deeds. If he does not offend the media, he must not offend the media. Otherwise, if they were targeted by them and made Adams reputation worse, he would not be considered a doctor even if he was a billionaire. At that time, in order to save people steadily and increase life expectancy. Adam either left the United States and went to be a doctor in other countries. Either it will be completely blackened and not take the usual path. Shuren Zhou said: Blackening is ten times stronger! If it really gets there, Adam may be able to accumulate a massive life span many times faster than now. It''s just that he is completely insulated from normal daily life. He didn''t want to do it as a last resort. "Help me find the information about this handsome doctor right away, all!" A beautiful female reporter is on the phone. As time passed, it was night, and the rescue scene at the wharf still didn''t mean anything to stop. There were still a steady stream of victims falling into the water and trapped. They were rescued and sent to the red area for first aid. And so long is enough time for the media reporters on the spot to dig into Adam''s information. As more and more information was dug up, everyone''s eyes began to shine. Self-made best-selling author. The youngest billionaire. The most talented intern. ... Almost all reporters are paying attention to a series of dazzling names of Adam. But one of the beautiful female reporters stared at Adam thoughtfully, muttering: "Master of Mysteries, Tarot Club, billionaire, professional doctor...Is it you..." "Sandra, what are you talking about?" The photographer looked at him as a new reporter who entered his own newspaper after graduation and was appreciated by the editor of the newspaper. "It''s nothing." The beauty reporter Sandra smiled slightly. Before the change, she would communicate her thoughts with the photographer as soon as possible. But she is no longer the immature student of New York University''s journalism department who hadn''t graduated a year ago. She has learned to hide her true thoughts, and grasp clues of explosive news that may make her further famous. Afterwards, she can complete the follow-up investigation with confidence and independently. No one can resist her charm. Especially men. Medical center. The TVs in the corridors, offices, and lounges are all broadcasting the latest reports of cruise accidents. The scene of Adam saving people is impressively listed. After such a long preparation, the TV station directly invited professional doctors to give professional comments on Adam''s first aid process. Naturally, there are praises and exclamations. As a result, Adam''s first aid technique is truly amazing. Secondly, Adams reputation has already spread in the medical world, but anyone with a bit of a brain will not offend a billionaire in public because of envy and jealousy. Thirdly, the tone of the TV station''s publicity is still positive. As a guest, I will naturally be very interesting. As a result, under the interpretation of the famous medical profession and the propaganda of the host''s professional rainbow fart, Adam has become a mainstay in the medical field and a beacon of hope for mankind. Adam, who is strong, handsome and rich, with countless auras added to his body, instantly went out of the circle. "Adam is really hot this time." Juno and Heather were in Adam''s office and couldn''t help muttering when they saw this scene. "63! Uncle Adam is great!" Whenever Tatiana rescued a critically ill patient after Adam, she followed the host''s rhythm and cheered and shouted the bright red numbers displayed on the big screen. This is the number of patients that the TV station has seized the time to find an opportunity to verify that Adam has rescued. Now everyone is looking forward to how many people Adam will save. "This is the real superhero!" Megan, a painless super-powered girl, has her eyes gleaming. The little girl who couldn''t find her mother, was dragged by Megan to the medical center, and changed her pants. She stared at Adam on TV in a daze. The panic in her eyes dissipated for most of the time. "Adam is the sun, warming everyone." Heather stared lovingly at the busy figure on the TV. "You guy..." The corner of Juno''s mouth was helpless. She had long known that Adam''s light would bloom completely one day. But unlike Heather, who only admires love, she thinks more. Before, she had always hoped that Adam could be more ordinary. Because light and darkness are relative. The brighter the light, the darker the darkness. Her workload has increased again. But this is the end of the matter. She can only face the difficulties. "Fantastic Amy, it''s a pity..." Juno couldn''t help thinking of Adam''s ex-girlfriend. If you give her more time, Magic Amy is really a potential helper. In that case, she would be less worried today. "It seems that Rachel can''t give up anymore." Juno thought of the girl in red, RachelWhere are you going? " Heather, who had been staring at the TV with Tatiana and others, cheering for Adam, caught a glimpse of Juno getting up and leaving, and couldn''t help but curiously said. "I''m going to see Rachel." Juno smiled meaningfully and said: "This is the task Adam gave me. I naturally have to do my best to complete it so that I can help him, otherwise I am his best friend?" "Then I will be with you!" Heather also got up quickly. "No need to." Juno held Heather''s shoulders and smiled: "Just stay with Tatiana and the others. It''s better for me to do this kind of thing. The division of labor is different. You do yours, I do mine, and I need me. I won''t be polite to you." Heather flushed immediately and nodded obediently. Chapter 712: This is life! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! pier. Rescue scene. late at night. Adam, who had been busy for almost a day, stopped the legendary rescue after the red number on the TV jumped to 106, amidst the cheers of everyone. "Doctor Duncan, can you tell us how you feel?" "Doctor Duncan, what made you give up the luxury life of a billionaire and choose the arduous profession of doctors?" "Doctor Duncan..." A crowd of reporters swarmed. Adam had received a call from Richard, the director of surgery. Even Dean Glassman of the Medical Center called. The remarks are all congratulations on Adams achievements and sincere pride for Adam as a member of the medical center. I hope that Adam can hold a simple press conference after work is over to answer questions from friends of the journalists and show the medical centers achievements. Demeanor. Emmm. Of course the tone was so kind that Adam was a little uncomfortable. It''s all like this, and Adam doesn''t want to offend such a multimedia reporter, so he can only temporarily give up the opportunity to rush back to the medical center to make a second wave of merit. That''s right! Although one critically ill patient is saved, the life span is +0.01 points. But it does not mean that the critically ill patients who were first aided by Adam are completely healed. All he did was stabilize the critically ill patient''s injury and temporarily fixed the critically ill patient who should have died on the line of life and death. Without Adam, these critically ill patients died. So +0.01 is reasonable. But whether it can get better afterwards depends on whether the follow-up surgery can keep up. Adam naturally didn''t want to miss this good opportunity to increase technology and improve lifespan. Therefore, Adam, who walked out of the red zone, instantly switched to a dramatist Adam. He still didn''t communicate with the media too much, but after answering a few questions appropriately, he left the spotlight on the grounds of healing and saving people. then. The audience saw such a scene. The young and handsome doctor, after a busy day, saved more than a hundred people, got on a cool sports car, and galloped away amidst the hum, ready to continue today''s unfinished great career of saving people. This is life. This is life! As expected. Tonight, there will be many people tossing and turning, and there will be many lovers, chanting Adam Duncan''s name in a whisper, angry or screaming tone, and have a breakup. This year''s medical school applications will usher in an unprecedented explosion. In the future, someone like Rachels second sister, Amy, and Rose will be surprised when they talk about the doctor, but when Rose is so poor. Roses no longer dared to say frankly: "PHD is as good as MD!" In the future, Leonard and Rajesh will love and hate Adam, and complain that their good friend Adam has greatly devalued the capital PHD degree for their only girls. Emmm. Except for Mr. Howard Vorowitz. He has no influence. Medical center. Adam''s sports car galloped all the way and came back soon. "Heather and the others have checked in detail and everything is fine. Now, Karen and Karen are going back with the children." After seeing Juno, Juno immediately told him what he wanted to know. "children?" Adam was surprised. "Megan didn''t go back, and took the little girl who was separated from her mother." Juno explained. "Have you not found the little girl''s mother?" Adam put down Duncan''s special first aid kit, and asked while changing his clothes. "No." Juno shook his head and said: "She is frightened and can''t speak until now, and cannot know her condition. Not only her, but the hospital has gathered a large number of families of the victims, they are all waiting for news." "Ugh." Adam couldn''t help sighing. Except for those who have not been rescued, those who have fallen into the water and are missing. There are also those who were sent to hospitals in New York for surgery after being first aided, and it is difficult to confirm their identity information for a while. It is the victims who have been clearly killed. The bodies are piled up and cleared out to confirm their identity. It cannot be sorted out in a moment. It is conceivable that the family members gathered in the hospital will be in a state of fear. Tonight, the crying of the medical center will not stop. "How about Rachel and Gilly?" Adam again remembered the reason for Juno''s coming, and for a moment he felt like a world away. "Don''t worry, leave it to me." Juno smiled and said: "In fact, the problem is not difficult to solve. The key lies in Gilly''s father. I feel that he has loosened a little. At that time, I will persuade Rachel to return to live near the Mennonite community. As long as Gilly''s father keeps one eye closed as before, Rachel can accompany Gilly through the final journey. " "Ok." Adam nodded. If you want Gilly''s last period of time, with her parents and Rachel accompanied, you must consider Gilly''s parents'' situation. It is impossible for them to live in such primitive farming faith communities and stay away from them for a long time. Gilly''s parents would never completely abandon their faith. But if you just open one eye and close one eye, then even the most staid Gilly father would not object. Rachel moved to the neighborhood, with the acquiescence of Gilly''s parents, Gilly was able to see Rachel secretly in the last period of time. This is certainly not perfect, but it is already the best ending. "You have been tired for a day, so go back to sleep." Adam looked at Juno and said concerned: "I won''t go back these few days. Tell Heather." "Well, you go for surgery, go to treat the disease and save people." Juno smiled and said: "Don''t worry about us, until tomorrow we will help that little girl find her mother, and discuss with Rachel Gilly and others, we will all leave." "it is good." Adam was not as polite as Juno, changed his clothes, hugged her, turned and left the office and headed to the operating room. The new journey is about to begin. "Adam, don''t you rest?" Surgery Director Richard did not know where he came out, and asked with concern. After Adam said that he had no problem and wanted to put in the operation as soon as possible, he nodded and said: "Okay, which operation do you want to perform? I have already ordered, and they will do their best. Works with you." Adam was naturally happy to accept it. This busy, I was busy for three whole days. Adam has performed 20 operations in a row and gained a lifespan of +0.2. The efficiency is completely incomparable with the first aid on the dock. U U Reading www.uukahnshu.com This made Adam''s mind still unfinished, and he secretly cried out as a pity. But there is no way. How long does the first aid take, and sometimes it can be done in a few minutes. But in the operating room, even if Adam''s speed is much faster than ordinary doctors, the operation time of a few or more than ten hours is still too long. late at night. Adam finished his last operation, changed his clothes, and walked out of the medical center, accompanied by Juno and Karen. "Doctor Duncan!" In the parking lot, Adam was about to get in the car when he was stopped by a female voice. Adam turned to look, his eyes condensed, and his heart shook. But I saw a familiar and inexplicable blond beauty, standing there pretty. Chapter 713: Beauty plan and beauty plan , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. late at night. parking lot. A strange and familiar blonde beauty suddenly appeared in front of Adam. Said strange, it was because he didn''t know who she was. Say familiar, that''s because this face is too familiar. Even at this moment, she wears glasses, a little green, without the charm of Adam''s impression. But yes, it is her! Adam couldn''t help looking at Juno who was aside. When he started to learn fighting skills, Juno also used this blonde beauty''s famous stunt against him: deadly scissor legs! "has a problem?" Juno spoke with his eyes. That''s right! Adam and Juno have long possessed Matthew Lily''s classic skill: eye dialogue. "It''s not clear, but there are probably problems." Adam''s eyes answered. Although I don''t know what this blonde beauty is in the American drama world, the image of the famous black widow agent made him vigilant. He had just gotten out of the circle, and such an image of her appeared immediately, and it was hard not to let Adam associate it. As for the other party''s dressing up as a young student girl, Adam has reason to suspect that she did it on purpose. Adam was forced by the magical Amy to practice the fine acting skills acquired the day after tomorrow, and it is completely incomparable with the legendary Black Widow. Then he felt a burst of anger. Emmm. Not very harmful, but extremely insulting! Damn, what does the other party mean? Who do you think of him? "what are you worried about?" Juno is keenly aware of the change in Adam''s mood. "She may be a troublemaker." Adam had a headache and said, "Fortunately, you and Karen are here again today. Please help me get rid of her later." Two days ago, Heather helped the scared little girl find her mother, and then took Tatiana to leave New York and return to the manor in Texas. She didn''t want to delay Adam''s business. Juno and Karen also went back for two days. After all, Juno is also an intern, and she will have a residency exam in two days, and she can''t look forward to being with Adam for a long time. When I came back today, I took the time to help Rachel deal with some things. In the hospital just now. Adam also joked: "Are you planning to build the Little Red Riding Hood?" Juno smiled and asked, "Isn''t it?" The two looked at each other for a while, and then dropped the topic. Now, Adam is very thankful that Juno is here. With Adam''s current strength, even if the opponent is really a black widow, Adam can look back and smile at her with confidence like the Hulk with the most powerful combat power in the reunion. Not to mention that the other party is 90% impossible to be a black widow. It is impossible to be afraid. Adam just didn''t want to get this troublesome spirit. And although he is not afraid of being investigated. But the people around him can''t. Not to mention Juno, he believed in her strength, but Heather had a big problem. Therefore, how to get rid of this suspicious blonde beauty naturally requires technical content. And in this respect, with Juno, Adam has a lot of confidence in his heart. "The best defense is offense!" Juno did not agree as usual. Instead, he reminded: "She is obviously ready to perform beautiful tricks on you, but this aspect is also your specialty." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "My specialty...is the beauty of men?" "Yes and yes!" Juno smiled playfully: "You are no longer the you you used to be, let alone the you who shivered in the shadow of Amy in high school. The situation has changed. You should take the initiative to kill possible troubles in the bud. At the very least, I also cooperated with me to get the information I should have in time. In this situation, you have a lot more advantages than me. " "Ok." Adam looked helpless. He knows what Juno means. He was not well-known before, so Juno could help him handle it easily without any trouble. Juno has always done this. But now that Adam''s fame explodes, Juno will sometimes be powerless, even if he has the heart. The Little Red Riding Hood can not be successfully formed in a short while. At this time, Adam needs to cooperate with Juno more actively. "Don''t be so reluctant." Juno smiled but smiled: "This girl is simply a stunner in the world. Isn''t it good for you to use beautiful men''s tricks to obtain information, but you can''t make it?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled awkwardly: "You know me, I don''t care about this, and I don''t understand it." "Do you know what to do?" Juno gave a roll of eyes: "As we have discussed before, use your specialties to break through her mental defenses first, and then take advantage of her loss and calmly take advantage of her inner true thoughts." "...Did you think that there would be today?" Adam thought of being led by Juno a few years ago and discussed some of the tactics and skills of prepared to deceive the sneak attack, and he had to marvel at Junos forward consciousness. "How can we face this complicated world without fully grasping our own advantages in advance?" Juno asked rhetorically. "You are the best, you are the best!" What can Adam say. But while admiring Juno''s awesome foresight, his heart is full of weirdness. The thought of Juno thinking about his strengths all day long, what''s the matter... "Wait later, Karen and I will go back first and stay in the bedroom and won''t come out." Juno continued to speak with his eyes: "You and her will go back to the apartment later. After you get the information, we will discuss together what to do. By the way, you have to work harder and don''t be fooled by her. You also said that the more beautiful a woman is, the more likely she is to lie. If this stunner in the world is really prepared, then you really have to be careful. " "Why don''t you come and watch?" Adam complained. "Also." Juno thought about it seriously and nodded: "Then don''t close the door when you go back." "..." Adam was speechless. If this blonde beauty is really a black widow, he really may not be able to obtain credible information. With Juno who can see through people''s hearts, reliability will be greatly improved. But if you do this, your concubines will never be able to do it. "Just don''t close the door." Adam murmured: "I will work hard, and you can go through walls, how can it be so troublesome to leave the door for you." "I''m not you, how can I go through the wall?" Juno joked with a smile. "Ahem." Adam couldn''t hold it anymore, and quickly ended the dialogue with Juno''s eyes. First, the topic became more and more crooked Secondly, he felt two piercing eyes falling on him. One is naturally Karen who has always been upset that Adam and Juno communicate so closely. The other one is the blonde beauty who just said hello to him. The eye dialogue is indeed magical. But Juno doesn''t have the super power of Adam''s bullet time, so the eye contact between Adam and Juno could not be completed in an instant. It really took a while. The confident blonde beauty originally thought she would have a wonderful connotation dialogue with Adam, but she didn''t expect Adam to glance at her and then averted his gaze. Not only does she treat her charm as nothing, but she also stares affectionately with an ordinary girl in front of her. This makes her very upset. Had she not thought that she had discovered a big secret and wanted to make a hot scoop, she would have turned away. Chapter 714: The Secret Influence of the Secret Lord , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. late at night. parking lot. "Let''s go first." Juno glanced at the blonde beauty who looked wrong, said with a smile, gave Adam a look, and took Karen away. Adam must be in his heart. Because Juno''s eyes were saying: "That''s it? You''re not kidding me, are you? Deliberately making an excuse for me to help you hide Heather from these for nothing?" Obviously. Compared to Adam, Juno''s first instinct for blonde beauty is to give it for nothing. This made Adam breathe a sigh of relief. Because he believes more in Juno''s judgment without prejudice against blonde beauty, intuitive and surprising. "? Hello Who are you?" After watching Juno and Karen leave, Adam looked at the blonde beauty with a smile. "Sandra Plansky." The blonde beauty laughed at herself with a little dissatisfaction: "A third-rate reporter from the Clarion Daily News, I wonder if the famous Dr. Duncan can give me a chance to do an interview with you? I have been here waiting for you for three days." "The Clarion Daily is a very influential newspaper." Adam smiled and said, "Is there any third-rate reporter who can get in? Sorry for keeping you waiting so long. As you know, the operation of the victim of the cruise accident didn''t end until tonight. I haven''t left the operating room for three days. ." "How is the operation going?" The young and immature''widow elder sister'' took out her shorthand notebook and looked like she was in working condition. "Most of them were saved." Adam shook his head and said, "But there are still some serious injuries..." "That''s too bad." Sandra asked: "Has the final number of victims determined?" "As of now, 87 people." Adam said. Sandra asked more details, and then moved from the cruise accident to the personal interview with Adam. This kind of interviewing him directly by standing beside the car in the parking lot doesn''t look like using a beauty trick. Adam thought he was thinking too much. Even if the young and immature widow sister is very attractive, but to be cautious, Adam decided to perfuse and leave. After all, the impression of the widow sister is too deep. He drives a sports car, not a bus, so he doesn''t want to cause so many unnecessary troubles. "Doctor Duncan, what made you abandon your original career as a writer and choose to be a doctor?" Sandra asked. "The writer is just my whim." Adam smiled and said, "Doctors have been my pursuit since childhood." "Oh, is it so?" Sandra''s tone changed, and she said sharply: "I thought it was because you knew that the master of the mystery of your novel had a bad conscience, and you were uneasy in your conscience, so you chose the profession of a doctor to relieve your inner guilt by treating diseases and saving people. That''s it." "what did you say?" Adam''s eyes narrowed. "The Lord of Mysteries has told a lot of indescribable evil gods." Sandra stared at Adam: "There are so many mysterious organizations inside, such as the Tarot Club. In the past two years, the Tarot serial killer that appeared in England in the past two years, do you dare to say that it was not affected by the Lord of Mysteries?" "Sandra Plansky? You are that reporter!" Adam suddenly. "Yes, it''s me!" When Sandra saw that Adam finally knew who she was, she raised her head proudly: "It seems that you still care about it in your heart, otherwise you won''t learn about this far overseas news, let alone remember my name." "Instead of being you, you have been involved in slander for no reason, you have to find out what the **** is causing the kidney, right?" Adam shook his head. "Do you think you are innocent?" Sandra laughed, full of sarcasm. "of course." Adam sternly said: "First, the indescribable evil gods in the Lord of Mysteries are not original, they are based on the myth of Cthulhu. Second, the mysterious organization Tarot Society is a just organization in the book, not evil. And the tarot cards are the props of the fortuneteller. If this can be involved casually, are all the fortune-tellers in the streets and alleys suspected that they can no longer use Tarot cards for divination? Someone made a kitchen knife so that people can cook normally. Someone kills someone with a kitchen knife, is it the fault of the person who used the kitchen knife to produce flowers? Don''t you think this is too far-fetched? " The Lord of Mysteries has been very hot these years and has created hundreds of millions of fortunes for Adam. But in the free soil of the American drama world, as the influence greatly increased, some strange things were grown that were very different from the original time and space. This one appeared in England two years ago and was called a Tarot serial killer. The targets of this man''s crimes were all the girls and benefactors in the hook column, but he had to forcibly pick up the official members of the Tarot Society in the Book of Mystery. The first one to be killed was a young lady. When the body was found, she was wearing a black classical robe with many symbols and magic signs painted on it, the most obvious being a mysterious eye, an eye without eyelashes. Holding a tarot card representing the hermit in his hand. She was placed with her hands on her knees and looking into the distance (outside the window), and the bright red letters on the glass windows read: "God is the only God, you must not profanity!" Anyone who has seen the Lord of Mysteries can immediately think of this being dressed up as the star admiral Cattleya the hermit. The second person to be killed was a benefactor. When the corpse was found, his hair was specially dyed black, he was combed diagonally back, and he also wore red cosmetic contact lenses. He held a little sister doll in each hand, and his eyes were nostalgic. On the table that I looked at, it was also written in bright red big letters: "God is the only God, you must not profanity!" The next two years. The star Leonard, the trial Hugh Dilcha, the magician Fors Wall, the sun Derrick Berg, the hanged man Alger... All were given by the British Tarot serial killer with the Miss Benefactor. This incident caused a sensation at the beginning. But it quickly changed. Because this Tarot serial killer, even if he only deals with the Miss Benefactor, he will try his best to select victims who he feels fit the temperament of the master of mystery. The costumes are also very elegant. Many people with misconceptions ignored the horror of serial murder and began to discuss the artistic beauty of the tarot serial killer, and were full of expectations for the next female protagonist, Miss Justice, Audrey. sense. As the author, Adam was also under great pressure at the time. After the publication of the eighth volume of The Fool, he announced the termination of the follow-up creation of the Lord of Mysteries. In the eyes of the world, the number of words in the eighth volume of The Fool is far inferior to the other volumes, which is also a clear proof that Adam was unable to continue writing the hasty ending after being pressured. For a while, there were countless shouts of applause, or grieving sighs. A few months ago, Miss Justice Audrey was finally caught. However, many people who have bad views of the three do not buy it. Because they felt that the victim did not have the temperament of Miss Justice Audrey at all, saying that this must be done by the imitator. What I didn''t expect was that they had been fooled by them. And it was the new reporter who exposed all of this: Sandra Plansky! Chapter 715: exclusive news , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. late at night. parking lot. Adam looked at the news reporter who was proud of his achievements, and he was quite moved. In fact, her experience is very simple, very in line with the routine of the classic Mie sweetheart movie. She was born in Brooklyn, New York and studied in the Department of Journalism at New York University. Follow the rich second-generation best friend on holiday to England for vacation. By chance, he obtained a note written by a well-known reporter before his sudden death. The content on the note is amazing. It turned out that this well-known reporter discovered a breaking news. He seems to have discovered the identity of the tarot serial murderer. Not someone else. It is Peter Lehmann, the son of Baron Lehmann, a well-respected successful businessman, and a rising star in the political arena that has been highly regarded recently. This kind of strong contrast and scandal, once detonated, will cause a sensation in the world and give reporters an unprecedented honor. The Pulitzer Prize is at your fingertips. It is a pity that this well-known reporter is a patient with coronary artery thromboembolism. This excitement exploded directly on the spot and died of illness. As a journalism student, Sandra got this note and was also excited. When most people got the news, they either handed the note to the police or simply lost it. But Mis Sweetheart, without accident, tried to contact this dangerous serial murder suspect without hesitation. Because joking is not nonsense. Without definite evidence, it is impossible to slander a barons son, a successful businessman, and a rising political star. Otherwise, the consequences will be very serious. Sandra, a journalism major, knew it well, so she began her journey of evidence collection. People like Peter Lehman are not accessible to ordinary people. Fortunately, the family of her best friend gave her enough convenience. After learning that Peter Lehman would swim in the swimming pool of a high-level private club called the Governors Club every day, Sandra asked her tool friend to help her arrange so that she could enter, and then create chance encounters. The tool-man girlfriend agreed very graciously. So Sundra successfully entered the Governor''s Hall, found Peter Lehman who was swimming, and successfully staged a rather botched drowning hero saving the United States. Fortunately, her face is high enough and her figure is explosive enough. Peter Lehmann is just an ordinary man, immediately attracted by her appearance and figure, where is the extra blood oxygen for brain thinking? Send out an invitation at the first time, let Sandra go to his large manor as a guest, appreciate the bright scenery of the English countryside, and breathe the sweet and noble air. Peter Lehmann is a handsome guy himself, and has such a family background, plus she needs to approach Lehmann''s home to obtain evidence. Therefore, Sandra agreed immediately. After waiting, I saw such a large manor, being led by Peter Lehmann, first wandering among the well-dressed upper class crowd. Later, he was led by Peter Lehmann to walk in the beautiful big garden. After a collision between the spirit of art and life, Sandra, who was born in an ordinary family, had long been indulged in this coveted atmosphere. At that moment, she felt that she was in love with her prince charming Peter Lehman. And she felt that the well-known reporter must have made a mistake. How could such a gentle, easygoing, handsome and promising man be a serial murderer of tarot cards? So, she fell in love with Peter Lehman with a big heart. Those days. Falling in love with a nobleman makes her intoxicated. But in daily communication, a little bit of detail reminded her of her purpose again. But Zhou Shuren said: When you stare into the abyss, the abyss is staring at you too. Sandra is just an ordinary journalism student. How can she be as sharp as her peer widow. The investigative action was soon discovered by Peter Lehman. At this moment, Peter Lehmann is no longer the man who was completely attracted by Sandra''s red swimsuit at the beginning. His mind returned and found Sandra''s investigation. then. One afternoon. Peter Lehman invited Sandra to go boating on the lake. Emmm. The noble manor was so luxurious that it had its own private lake. It is not without reason that Adam''s new money was despised by these old money. In terms of family heritage and personal enjoyment, it is really incomparable. When the boat reaches the middle of the lake. Sandra hadn''t reacted yet, and still flirted with Peter Lehmann with a happy smile. In her eyes, Peter Lehmann was still her prince charming before he was completely convicted. Suspects are just suspicions, what''s the big deal? But he never expected that Peter Lehman was too lazy to pretend and went straight to a showdown. "Life is really ironic and tragic." Peter Lehmann looked at the sweetly smiling Sandra with a sad face: "I rescued drowning charming you in the pool, and spent a pleasant time with you, but now you are back to the original point. I''m going to drown." "what?!" Sandra finally couldn''t laugh at this moment. "I know you are investigating me." Peter Lehman spread his hand and said: "Most of you already know that Betty (the victim who was spit out and not worthy of being missed by Miss Justice Audrey) was killed by me, and I have nowhere to go. In fact, I concealed my identity at first, but she was so charming. We have met many times over the years. She discovered my identity. Then I asked for it. I am the son of Baron Lehmann, a successful businessman, and a rising star in politics. I can''t always be threatened by a young lady, right? So I studied the Tarot card murder case, practiced the plan, imitated the tarot murderer, and killed Betty. It''s a pity that I did this kind of thing for the first time after all, and left that unique button on the scene. Then it was discovered by my former personal secretary. She also tried to blackmail me, and then wanted to contact a lawyer. I could only poison her in her coffee and poison her to death. Now you are about to capsize and drown accidentally. I understand more and more the mentality of those serial killers, and sometimes once they make a move, they can''t stop. " Then he disregarded Sandra''s pleading and threats, pushed Sandra off the boat, watched her flutter there, and then left. When he returned to the manor, he called the police station and described the incident as the unfortunate accident of a woman who cant understand water But at this moment, the mermaid Sandra, wet He walked out and said to the bewildered Peter Lehman with a grin, "I''m pretending, I''m actually the captain of the Brooklyn community swimming team." Emmm. There is a missing sentence surpriseMF! "The comedy effect is limited in the end. Then, the police who learned the truth, under the control of the mysterious force, repeatedly resisted the urge to draw a gun to kill Sandra directly, and arrested Peter Lehman. Sandra also relied on this exclusive news to become famous. He returned to New York, and upon graduation, he entered the prestigious Clarion Daily. A typical happy ending. Adam naturally read this report, but did not associate the reporter''s name with the widow''s face. So now comes the problem. Sandra went to him, what on earth was she going to do? Chapter 716: The exclusive scene of the prodigal son , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. late at night. parking lot. Adam and Sandra entangled for a while about whether Adam should be responsible for the Tarot Killer incident. no way. Three views are not terrible. The terrible thing is that the three views are set. Xiucai meets soldiers, it is unreasonable. As long as Sandra doesnt want to accept Adams explanation, even if Adam is talking about the oracle God asked him to bring down, she can you say yours, Ill say mine. Shuren Zhou said: Truth is only within the range of the cannon. See it today as expected. "If there are no more questions, I will leave first. As you know, I have been busy for three days and need to rest." Adam didn''t bother to fight with her again. People who are generally set up with the three views are already very difficult to persuade. Not to mention that Sandra is the kind of heroine who believes that she is the world, and it is the kind that has been verified. If not, how can she bravely break into the devil''s cave, with her not thin body, expose the hypocritical face of the son of the baron, the successful businessman, and the rising star of politics, bring the murderer to justice, and avenge the innocent victims? See you, the last woman who was going to expose the son of the baron has been poisoned to death! After Adam learned that she was the stupid female reporter, he had lost interest in testing her true purpose. Because it''s unnecessary. Such a silly white sweet, if it weren''t for Tian (editor) (play) to (open) her (hang), and the actor was forced to be mentally retarded, how could she reverse the ending? You know, the drowning hero who they met for the first time saved the United States, he was very mentally retarded. A beautiful woman ran to a swimming pool where only one person was swimming, and suddenly drowned. Emmm. After being rescued by the baron''s son, she didn''t dare to say that she could not swim. Otherwise, a beauty who can''t swim, runs to the pool alone and jumps down directly. Isn''t that looking for death? Even if her red swimsuit is extremely attractive, it is too suspicious. She only dared to say that she hadn''t been swimming for a long time, and then she kept touching her long legs. The barons son reminded her that she must warm up before going into the water if she does not swim for a long time, otherwise her leg cramps will be easy and cause danger. This is reasonable. But relying on this to reverse the ending is too unreasonable. The barons son said that she was going to drown again when she returned to the original point, but she forgot that she didnt know how to swim at all. Also, there is no inevitable connection between swimming leg cramps and pre-warming up. Will you get cramps without warming up? Adam said to stop making trouble. Dr. Duncan tells you: As long as you have good physical fitness and strong emergency response capabilities, you can quickly adapt to external stimulation and changes to your body, without warming up or cramping. It can only be said that warming up can avoid possible cramps to the greatest extent. Besides, when she was pushed down, she struggled with the son of the baron for a while, which was considered a warm-up. After pushing down, the son of the baron didn''t wait for her to stop struggling, so he went straight to call the police. It''s too sloppy. You are sitting on a small boat, quietly watching your opponent struggling in the lake. If you have the conditions, look at your opponent with resentment while struggling, give a goblet in your hand, taste a high-end wine elegantly and comfortably, with a mysterious smile. Then I leisurely paddled the boat, sang a small tune, returned to the manor to take a shower, and changed clothes. Then I walked to the phone calmly. The moment I dialed the phone, my expression remained unchanged, but his tone had changed. A reasonable tone such as panic, worry, eagerness, etc. It''s a pity that there are none at all. Facing this kind of forced opening of Sandra, and experiencing the magical Amy of his ex-girlfriend, Adam had broken the invincible aura of this forced opening of the game in his heart. Of course, he will still be cautious. But not to worry too much. Since it doesn''t make sense with her, there is no need to entangle. Not everyone has the opportunity to listen to the cry of truth. "rest?" Sandra said provocatively: "Are you sure you can fall asleep when you go back at night? I heard that this year, you spend almost all of you in the hospital and sleep very little. Do you not want to close your eyes and see those innocents? victim?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Obviously, all the interns used to study medicine to save people, so he was a little more showy. When it came to her, it turned out that he felt guilty and couldn''t sleep. This kind of filter, which is like a great shift, is really terrible. Silly and sweet, he is not afraid. But being in a media organization, possessing destiny to some extent, and a silly white sweet who is staring at him maliciously, then we must pay attention to it. Adam decides that she must modify her settings so that she truly understands and supports the truth. Adam, who was already about to leave, stopped, turned around to look at the provocative Sandra, raised his eyebrows and said, "For you, I can take a short sleep~" Sandra was taken aback for a moment, and then the curvature of the corners of her mouth couldn''t be controlled. Ah! the man! She knew it would be like this. How can anyone really resist her charm? "This is the real you." Sandra lifted her chin and smiled contemptuously: "A lot of people have said this to me. I am glad you said the same, but I will never date you!" "Received, understand~" Adam smiled. This is almost a scene dedicated to the real fragrance of the prodigal son. He understands! In the big bang of life, when Rajesh was included in the magazine as one of the 30 outstanding figures under the age of 30, Sheldon and the others discussed to find a new friend to replace Rajesh. This friend should be someone they can trust, support them, love technology, and be rich. He lives in a cool house by the sea, where he can hold regular gatherings, where beautiful women are like clouds. Emmm. Leonard''s image summed it up: Iron Man! The original space-time Sheldon Leonard and they have no hope of becoming good friends with Iron Man. But now, they can have good friends like Iron Man. And Adam is not just a character like Iron Man, but also a composite of Iron Man and Doctor Strange. Because he can also magic. If you want to take a superhero-like name, maybe you should call him: Doctor Steel! It sounds more domineering than Iron Man. It fits his identity very well, after all, he is really a doctor... Therefore, Adam not only realized Iron Man''s true fragrance treatment in the beauties in advance, but also the target of Iron Man''s unattainable''widow sister''. Fate is so wonderful. Duncan Apartments. "coming." Juno in the guest room heard the movement and smiled playfully: "It''s really intense, Adam is not going to treat her as a human." Emmm. To say that Juno is Adam''s best friend. No need to speak, look at each other, or even look, Juno can accurately grasp Adam''s mentality at this time with just a little movement. Two hours later. "Fortunately, this man has a bad heart, otherwise Heather will really meet his opponent." Juno muttered to himself. She knew Adam''s ranking. Heather''s appearance, figure, and the tacit cooperation with Adam ~ www.novelhall.com ~ first overall score. But now, looking at this posture, the female reporter tonight is really desperate. People are selfish animals. No matter how good the tacit cooperation is, sometimes it is not as good as unilaterally unscrupulous. Just like the main course, no matter how good it is, sometimes its not as good as pickles. And look at the appearance and figure of this female reporter. Although Juno only glanced a few times and the other party was still wearing glasses, Juno could tell at a glance that the female reporter''s face was even higher than Heather. As for the figure. It is also comparable, each with its own merits. Said she was a stunner in the world, but really did not laugh. And now, Juno affirmed this statement more and more. Chapter 717: Damn it~! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Duncan Apartments. It was half past two in the morning. Juno pushed open the door of the master bedroom. Adam was grasping the pulse of Sandrola''s wrist, and smiled awkwardly at Juno''s teasing gaze. Juno stood there holding his chest, playfully watching Adam feed the sleepy and unconscious Sondra for a while. "Go out and talk." Adam motioned with his eyes. Although he could talk with Juno''s eyes, it was a common conversation. When encountering this kind of dialogue that will use new professional vocabulary, it is still necessary to speak and communicate. Juno nodded and walked out of the master bedroom. Then, under Adam''s impressive gaze, he pushed aside the guest bedroom, and asked a few words to Karen who was also awake. Karen in her pajamas glared at Adam, got up and walked into the door of the master bedroom. "With Karen watching, I can rest assured." Juno joked with a pun: "How do you feel now? Witch''s taste is really good?" "Talk about business, talk about business." Adam chuckled. Juno did this, one is to prevent the **** plot of their conversation being overheard by Sandra. Secondly, it is also to prevent certain unbearable dog-blood accidents. Karen is a nurse and very professional. As for Juno''s quote from Emperor Roselle in the Lord of Mysteries... Adam could not help but sigh before. He didn''t think Juno had eavesdropped on his sigh. But this sentence is too appropriate. Juno guessed it, not surprising at all. If she had guessed Adam and thought of Howard, then Adam would have been horrified. Emmm. It''s just a moment. As for why you suddenly thought of Howard? That''s of course because Howard is really a little genius with horse fork bugs. As an outstanding graduate of MIT, his professional subdivisions in robotics, robotic mouths, robots, robotic girlfriends, robotic ladies, etc. have really brought countless inspirations to multiple fields of robotics and movies in the island country. Even better, what Adam encountered was the multidimensional homotope of the widow sister. And the other multidimensional peer of the widow sister is precisely Motoko Kusanagi of the Attack in the Shell. It can almost be said that Motoko Kusanagi is the ultimate dream of Howard in the field of robotics. Adam said it! Of course it''s just Howard in the original time and space. In this time and space, Adam has not dared to say this. Because Adam did not know how much the Lord of Mysteries would affect Howard. Compared to those superheroes, Emperor Roselle in the Lord of Mysteries may be more sought after by Howard. Because they are similar in temperament (both are mechanical lsp, both are a group of sorrows!) If this butterfly effect really exists. So Kusanagi Motoko is no longer enough to become Howard''s ultimate dream in the field of robotics. The wife of Emperor Roselle, Matilda Gustav is! Because there is reason to suspect that Empress Matilda may be the **** of steam and machinery. The body of Matilda is a mechanical girl created by Emperor Roselle guided by the **** of steam and machinery, and a container for the **** of steam and machinery. A mechanical wife with a goddess soul at home. The seduction witch who has a really good taste outside. Traveling through different worlds, inventing steam, improving sailing ships, starting the industrial revolution, conquering the North and South, and proclaiming himself Emperor Caesar. She has long curly maroon hair, blue eyes, a high nose bridge, thin lips, and a beautiful moustache with two-handed care. Doesn''t this have a picture? Whether it''s appearance, hobbies, or habits. No one knows this is howard Vorowitz! If he crossed, what he did Howard would be the same as Emperor Roselle. Adam is looking forward to seeing Howard in the future and ask him what his ultimate dream is now. In the study. "So, what does she want to do?" Juno asked. "It''s nothing." Adam shook his head speechlessly: "She thinks I have written the Lord of Mysteries, and there has been a Tarot serial killer in England. Maybe there is such a secret organization as the Tarot Society. You also know that there should not be too many secret and mysterious organizations in the West. " "So she wants to find clues to the real Tarot serial killer from you." Juno dumbly: "Or she thinks you might be the evil boss behind the scenes?" "Even if it isn''t, it must be an important member of a mysterious organization." Adam shrugged and said: "As long as you find evidence, you can get the world''s best exclusive news that the son of the baron is imitating a murderer." Having said this, he glanced at Juno and said, "Damn it, to some extent, she is really stubborn!" Juno''s Little Red Riding Hood team is now slowly developing towards the Little Red Riding Hood. Although Adam did not discuss with Juno from beginning to end. But if Juno and the others really had a problem, Adam wouldn''t be able to push it three or six and just leave it alone. Therefore, to some extent, he is really a member of the mysterious organization. "Ha ha." Juno is very happy about Adam''s suggestion. She is willing to be the shadow behind Adam of the sun and actively help Adam to resist the invasion of darkness. That is to really regard Adam as the best friend and the light source in life. Even if Adam didn''t know or didn''t want to. She is also willing to do so silently. But if there is a positive feedback, she will naturally be happier. "What are you going to do?" Juno looked at Adam with a smile. "I think her three views are not correct and her five elements are not complete." Adam thought for a while and said, "I need a good education." "I think so too, you are more effective than me when dealing with her." Juno nodded, glanced at Adam, and reminded: "You can solve this by yourself, but don''t get into it first, or it will be very troublesome. Think about Robin who is also a journalist, she and Heather, MAX and they are completely different." "I know." Adam nodded: "I know who is his own." Journalists, especially ambitious journalists, like to make sensational exclusive news. Sometimes, even if this big news is its own, it is no exception. "Don''t speak big words yet." Juno shook his head and said, "Your heart is still too soft." "..." Adam stayed for a while. His heart is too soft? Have it? Why doesn''t he know? But looking at Juno''s serious eyes, Adam was relieved. In this regard, Juno is the most professional. She said yes... that must be it! "It''s okay, you will remind me." Adam smiled. The two looked at each other and smiled at each other. The next day. Three poles in the day. Sandra struggling to open her eyes. who am I? Where am I? What am i doing? The three questions of the soul can''t help echoing in her blank brainAre you awake? " As a gentle female voice sounded, a familiar face appeared before her eyes. She remembered that this was the ordinary girl who made Adam ignore her charm at first last night. "You should be very thirsty, come on, drink some water." Juno smiled and brought a glass of water and handed it to Sandra. "Thank you." Sandra was a little dazed for a while, but his thirsty was real, so she struggled to get up and leaned against the bed, took Juno''s water, and drank. As she drank a sip of water, the follow-up memories of last night began to flash in her mind, and then she yelled out in shame, "Damn it~!" Chapter 718: Widows demeanor , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Duncan Apartments. Master bedroom. After replenishing water, Sandra finally remembered what happened last night. Then there was immense shame and anger. Emmm. Don''t think about it crooked. It''s not that she can''t accept certain things. The women who can let the prodigal son enjoy the special real fragrance scene are all old Si Ji, so how can they care? What she couldn''t accept was that the acumen and professionalism of her journalists were lost all at once. The first time she interviewed an art film director on behalf of the school newspaper. When I arrived at the directors room, before waiting for her to enter the topic, the director handed her a glass of wine, and then waited for her to wake up the next day, the director left, and she did not get any interview content. The second time was the investigation and evidence collection of the son of the baron. Although the final ending is perfect. But the process is hard to say. She would have been really moved by the son of the baron, over and over again forgetting her purpose. In the end, if it wasn''t for the son of the Baron to make up for the mentally retarded and take the initiative to showdown, she might have completely forgotten her original purpose in the near future. Then this is the third time. Compared with the previous two times, this time not only impressed her extremely deeply, but also made her extremely embarrassed and angry. Because this is her first big move after becoming famous. She thought she was mature and professional enough. But I never thought that this time, not only did I forget the purpose of coming, like the previous two, but also that, under the guidance of Adam, the purpose of her coming was stated as it was. That''s right! She said it! She has a showdown! Damn it! How can this be said! This investigation must be secret and unexpected. Otherwise, how can there be a chance? It''s good now, but the good situation is ruined. After knowing her purpose, unless she is a fool, she will be allowed to continue to approach the investigation. The pride and pride of being a new media star was completely destroyed by Adam overnight. What a shame! An annoyed Sandra raised her head and drank the water in the glass. Only then did she notice that the girl in front of her was looking at her grinningly, her vision was still a bit wrong. "what!" Only then did Sandra feel a hint of coolness, and quickly grabbed the quilt to cover her body. How can the scene of the real incense name for the prodigal son lack the graceful curves of the morning afterwards... The men and women in the American drama world are not afraid of the cold, and not covering the quilt is a basic exercise. In cold weather, they not only walk outside in cool clothes, but also drink ice water during the days when they should drink hot water every month, and even bare their feet in the cold face pressing the road. There are only things you can''t think of, nothing they can''t do. It is said that polar bears are a fighting nation. But the men and women in the American drama world are really not joking. Of course, the children in front of the TV should never learn from them! They are not the same, they have practiced, they have been like this since they were young, they are professional! And they always like to drink ice water for a reason. First of all, they generally eat high-calorie foods, drinking ice water is very refreshing. This is the same in other regions. When you eat a big fish and meat, you will find that iced drinks are more suitable. This is the reason. The second is their cultural traditions. They regard freezing as an antidote to death. Any animal or plant must be frozen and stored immediately before it can be used as food. Therefore, they like to add ice to everything they eat. The refrigerator at home has a special ice machine. When going out to the restaurant, they always have a glass of ice water first. "it does not matter." Juno smiled and said, "I am a doctor." "..." Sandra was speechless. What does this have to do with whether you are a doctor? That one was also a doctor last night! The doctor is terrible, okay! In the American drama world, there are almost no public baths. Regardless of men and women. Because you will never know what kind of silver the person bathing with you is... "You clean up first, Adam ordered breakfast for you, and I will come out to have some later." Juno smiled and said, "I''m going out first." "Wait, he ordered me breakfast specially?" Sandra was incredible. "Correct." Juno nodded: "It should suit your appetite, you...should still have an appetite, right?" "..." Sandra''s face became stiff, and the quilt covering her body was gripped tighter by her. Wait until Juno has brought the door to the room. Sandra was thinking about it now. what''s the situation? Last night, she had already tortured her purpose, but instead of driving her away, she was kind enough to order breakfast for her? Is this falling in love with her? wrong! Sandra quickly ruled out the usual first reaction of beautiful women. Because love is not like that! Not at all! Is that something else for her? Yes! Her guess must be true. Adam Duncan has a problem with this shining fellow. That''s why he pretended not to know her purpose in order to confuse her. This idea is very clever! Because she confided in her heart last night, she didn''t reserve to say her purpose, and even almost everything from small to large, normal, abnormal, funny and embarrassing, were all said. At that time, she was half asleep and half awake. Adam probably thought that she could not remember the scenes and conversations at the time. After all, if people stay in the same scene for too long, they will forget time and self. This is the same as driving on a vast, straight road with no one, and it is easy to get sleepy over time. In this case, Adam pretends that he doesn''t know anything, which is a better choice. What else can he do? Annoyed to drive her away? That will only reveal that he really has a problem! And is she like the kind of woman who gives up easily? Even if she can''t get close to the investigation, she can take her time outside. As long as she doesn''t give up, over time, his flaws will always be found. And if she pretends not to know, let her think that he doesn''t know her purpose, and continue the secretly investigation, then once nothing is found, she will soon lose interest and look for new news clues again. She only suspects that others have problems, but how can she suspect that something she has worked so hard to find is problematic? This is the smart choice. Ah! But he made a mistake. Her memory has always been very good, even in that environment, she still remembers what she did! Now he didn''t know that she knew that he knew her purpose. Although in many subsequent situations, it is possible that he deliberately revealed an illusion. But Bai Mi Yi Shu ~ www.novelhall.com ~ as long as she is given a chance to get closer, it will be much more efficient than her slowly investigating outside. She has great hope to find out the key information. This is the confidence of her rising media star. Humph! Adam Duncan, let you be extremely smart, there is always a flaw, the moment I grabbed the handle. At that time I must make a sensational exclusive news. We will wait and see. Thinking of this, Sandra was in a good mood. With the troubles gone, the happiness of last night couldn''t help but linger in his mind. It really is. Then he lowered his brows and raised his heart again. "No hurry, no hurry, take your time, first slowly..." Sandra murmured. Chapter 719: Verification of Separation of Plasma Wall , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Two days passed quickly. The interns ushered in the fate-determining test. Learned in the laboratory internship, and set up a residential medicine specialty. Everyone is very excited. Medical center. The search and rescue team found the missing climber and was sent to the medical center for treatment. However, the interns who were supposed to be busy, can only stand in the distance and stare. "We should review it." George reminded. "This is just a review." The leader was naturally Christina. She stared at the climber who had just been sent in with severe frostbite on her hands, feet and nose, and swollen like Ouyang Feng''s sausage mouth. "How to treat frostbite?" "Re-warming, avoid premature surgery, unless there is a deep infection due to autogenous amputation." George replied subconsciously. In the past few weeks, in order to prepare for the test, the questions and answers have formed inertia. Emmm. It''s really forming inertia. For example, when I went back to communicate with my girlfriend, Kylie, a senior orthopedic resident at night, I was there to ask Kylie to ask him questions. Kelly couldn''t help but complain: "It''s useless to divert attention like this..." Christina was even more crazy, pestering Dr. Burke, asking about this and that, it made Dr. Burke not emotional at all. It''s not that she''s afraid that she won''t be able to pass a mere exam. But she wants to hit the highest score. She Christina Young is not weaker than others in her life. "Look, this is a review." Christina said casually. At this time, the ambulance brought another climber who was seriously wounded and howling. "He seems to be a flail chest. I haven''t seen it before. Come with me. Let''s go over and take a look." Christina''s eyes straightened, she took Meredith to go there, and she complained: "Which day will the exam be bad, do you have to today?" "What are you fools doing here?" The people who were closer to observe were just seen by Dr. Bailey, who was busy running around because there was no trainee to beat her. She immediately became angry, grabbing the oxygen tank, and cursing as she walked. "In a few hours, you will have to take the exam! Test results will affect your future! The five interns with the lowest scores will be expelled! What am I doing? What are you doing again? Don''t force me to do it! Now, go back to read and review! " "Adam has an exam too. He is still performing surgery in the operating room." Christina murmured. "what did you say?" Doctor Bailey''s voice surged again and again. "It''s nothing." Christina left immediately. "Count on your knowledge." Doctor Bailey looked at the figures as they trot away, and a smile appeared at the corners of his mouth: "Adam is 100% able to pass it, can you?" It''s not uncommon for a capable trainee to overturn the car in the end because of his bad condition. Three years ago, there was a very good intern in the medical center. Before the exam, he had been on night shift for three consecutive days. During the exam, he was too sleepy to open his eyes, and finally had to re-intern. In the past few weeks, she gave them time to review as much as possible, and she helped them directly for many of the things that should have been done by them. In the past few days, she didn''t even arrange a night shift for them, just because she didn''t want her trainees to accidentally roll over. She has done everything she can do silently, and the rest is up to them. A few hours are fleeting. A conference hall in the hospital was set up as an examination room. The interns walked in in twos and threes. "Adam hasn''t come yet?" After Christina came in, she glanced, winked at Meredith and George, gloating, "It seems that he was entangled by the operation." Meredith and George also smiled. no way. Since the cruise accident not long ago, Adam''s position in the medical center has taken a new step. The director and dean, seeing Adam, they still maintained their majesty before. Still staying majestic...to them. Seeing Adam in a blink of an eye, his face changed instantly, and a sincere smile from the heart can impress anyone in the world who doesn''t know the truth. The look of Xihan Wennuan, really... Emmm. Jealousy makes me totally unrecognizable. Jealousy separates me. "If you don''t know the answer, choose B. The answer is usually B." Christina reminded Meredith and George. She is a high school student, and meticulously studied the exam questions over the years, and naturally summed up a set of exam experience. Three long and one short election are the shortest, and three short and one long election are the longest. Choose B for two long and two short, and choose A for the same long and short. Choose D for different lengths, and C is invincible if it is uneven. In the verification test, the answers are generally two long and two short. five minutes later. "what''s the situation?" Christina, who was sitting still, did not see the invigilator hand out the test papers, and suddenly raised her hand in a bit of annoyance: "It''s 9:03 in the morning, and the time has passed, why don''t you take the test?" "Wait a minute." The invigilator is a kind-faced African-American woman. She smiled professionally, looked outside, and said, "Sorry, the exam time is 9:13, and there are ten minutes left. You can read the book first. ." "..." The corner of Christina''s mouth twitched. The exam time is always on the hour, even if it is not 9:00, 9:10 is fine, do you make a 9:13? Don''t think I didn''t see the eye contact between you and the little nurse outside. It was obvious that after the little nurse made a 10 sign, you temporarily decided to change the test time to 9:13 ten minutes later. And as for why is there a little nurse outside giving time to the wind? Christina can''t even think about it, it must be because of Adam! However, it is one thing to gloat for misfortune with incomplete disparities, but it is another thing to jump out and target Adam in public. She is a friend of Adam and can''t do such a thing yet. Moreover, although this kind of examination is a nationally unified examination, because an examination room is set up in each hospital, the purpose of the examination is also to test the results of the inpatient training program in that hospital. Therefore, the hospital has a strong autonomy. Not to mention that the examination time is slightly delayed by more than ten minutes, which means that the examination is postponed or the individual retakes the examination alone. As long as the hospital manager insists, it is all right. And would the hospital administrators do so because of Adam''s willful operation? Still need to ask? In their eyes, Adam is not called willfulness, but puts the patient''s life first. This is the feelings of great doctors. as predicted. Ten minutes later Adam came in a hurry. "Please sit down, put your books away..." The invigilator looked at it and immediately entered the exam mode and began to distribute the test papers. Christina glanced at Adam enviously, and then began to write the test papers. But before she waited long to write, Adam came to the front with the test paper, handed it to the invigilator, and then left quickly. She noticed that almost everyone looked up, and each of them looked wrong. "Ahem, concentrate on the exam, don''t look around." The invigilator reminded aloud. "Damn Adam! Do you want to be so fast!" Christina was spitting, she was struggling to write. Chapter 720: Let me guess, your last name is Grey! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. A group of interns are still taking exams. Adam has returned to the operating room to continue the operation. The exam is too simple for him. With this time, it is obviously a better choice to perform more operations, save more individuals, and increase life expectancy. So instead of deliberately suppressing the speed, he increased it instead. However, it also put a lot of pressure on other interns. No one will think that this is Adam will not give up directly. But only one side of my heart sighs that Adam is worthy of Adam, and the other side is mentally tense. After the exam today, the results will come out tomorrow, and the one-year internship period will officially end. A year ago, everyone was taken to the surgical practice room by the director of surgery, Richard, to speak. "Eight of you will be transferred to easier departments, 5 will collapse under pressure, and 2 will be dismissed. This is your starting line, your arena, where you will go from here, it all depends on you." Now the year has come. The result is exactly what the director of surgery said. Alex and Liz, the pair, because of all sorts of mess, did not heal their childhood shadows, and did not take seriously the patients they should have taken seriously, and became the two who were dismissed. Then there is today''s certification test. The five with the worst scores are those that were eliminated during the internship and final exam period that did not resist huge pressure, or collapsed actively or passively. Another 8 will be transferred to easier departments. There are only three major departments at the core of the Department of General Surgery, namely General Surgery, Cardiothoracic, and Nerve. Neonatology, orthopedics, urology, ophthalmology, obstetrics and gynecology, etc. are all easier departments, which are not good enough surgical interns or actively or passively choose to go. Now Adam and Christina have decided to choose cardiothoracic surgery. Meredith basically finalized the general Wai Wai. At first, George wanted to develop in cardiothoracic surgery. After all, he was also Dr. Burke''s little follower, and he often prided himself on being a good helper of Dr. Burke. But cardiothoracic surgery already has Adam and Christina. His level can''t compete with them at all, and he can only choose neurological and general surgery. General Surgery is actually quite awesome, and Richard, the director of surgery, is from General Surgery. Above the top famous doctors, below the legendary famous doctors, the most peak existence. There are still two places, if there is no accident, it should be Bianca and Bald Chris. Bianca is ready to choose neurosurgery. Bald Chris is General Wai. What happens in the end depends on tomorrow''s results and hospital arrangements. Outside the examination room. "Time is up, please put down your pen." The invigilator glanced at the time and announced. Most of the interns have let go, but some are still struggling to write. Because if you want to eliminate 5, it''s no joke. It''s a matter of the future, how can you not go all out. The difficulty of the exam questions is also relative. For Adam, it was too simple. For Christina, it is not difficult. But for some interns who are not talented and have some chaotic days, it is troublesome. Each question must be carefully considered to check the uncertain answer. When I went over it again afterwards, I felt that the first instinct was correct. In the repeated seesaw, time has passed silently. At the end, they had not completely filled out their answer sheets. At this time, can they put down the pen in their hands? "Doctor, please put down the pen!" The invigilator had to walk up to the intern who was still struggling to write, and reached for it. "Ok." The intern agreed, but he still wrote there, and later he continued to write in the direction that the invigilator dragged it away. It was not until the invigilator started to warn that he opened his hands to signal that the paper was handed in. Doesnt it look exaggerated? In fact, this is pretty good. After all, everyone is a doctor, and the interns are also serious doctors with a doctorate in medicine! My own theoretical knowledge, coupled with the internship in the hospital, is used to seeing life and death. The psychological adjustment and physical protection that should have been achieved have still been achieved. And this is not the most critical medical doctorate assessment. Even if you can''t pass it, you can still reapply for the internship, and you can apply for the internship again at the nearest hospital. So although I was very nervous, it did not reach the level of medical incidents at the exam site that Christina liked to see. Those who took the legal qualification examination were called a miserable one. In the previous wedding between Matthew and Lily, Matthew, who had a crush on him, hurt herself several times in order not to take the exam. This is not without reason. It was also the beginning of a graduate student. After years of studying for many years, it has been hard to estimate, and the French students have to be freed from the tragic two days of examinations. This is the equivalent of the exam for a doctor of medicine who decides the fate of a doctor, and only after the exam is a formal lawyer. They are not doctors, they are not accustomed to the test of life and death, and the test pressure is so heavy, the pass rate is only about 50%, and there are candidates who crash on the spot every year. As soon as I got the test paper, I vomited and I was sent away directly. Halfway through, I covered my head and yelled, No, no, no! , regardless of whether he rushed out of the examination room. When the time was announced, the exam was over. Because of the exhaustion, a group of examinees lay down on the table and closed their eyes to rest, like a power-off robot. It was a classic scene. Therefore, it is understandable for law students who are unwilling to face this pressure to find various reasons to escape. Doctors and lawyers, these two professions, which are called standard middle-class occupations, are so easy to hold, and where are capitalists'' money so easy to take? "In the evening at the Friends Bar, Doctor Duncan treats you." A little nurse stood outside, smiling and said to the interns who walked out of the examination room: "Everyone is here." "it is good." "The internship is over, we must have a good time tonight." "Damn it, I''ll know the result tomorrow. How can I sleep without getting drunk tonight? Go, go!" A group of interns agreed. This is what Adam asked the little nurse to do. After all, he also used some privileges, which affected everyone a little, so it should be compensated. Besides, tonight should indeed be celebrated, because this is the last day of the internship period. After tomorrow, the group of interns who came together may not be able to see again in the future. Even if I see you again, my identity will definitely be different. Into the night. Friends bar. This place has long replaced Joe''s bar, which has been closed, and has become the largest and only bar next to the medical center. A large number of medical staff will come to play every night. More tonight. Because Adam had already announced that tonight is free for the whole audience, which is directly equivalent to a grand medical party in the old friends bar. As long as they are medical staff, they can come in and play for free. After having a lively circle with a group of colleagues, Adam came to the bar and asked the bartender and waiter to greet everyone, and then he was ready to leave. After all, he is very busy. As a teacher of time management, he naturally wants to make every minute the most exciting. Staying here to brag, obviously does not count as using time to the limit. "Hi." A girl came to Adam''s side and greeted Adam on the initiative. "Hi." Adam replied reservedly. This girl is not particularly beautiful but it looks pleasing to the eye. "Can I buy you a glass of wine?" The girl is very active. "I haven''t seen you, are you new here?" Adam didn''t say that the girl was too proactive, because he was used to it. He glanced at her and smiled: "Don''t tell me, let me guess, you just came from Boston, um, the last name is Grey, right?" "you know me?" The girl was surprised. "No." Adam smiled playfully: "Because you and your sister are very similar ~ the same likes to go to bars, the same initiative, I can''t figure out whether this is because you are both doctors or the same surnamed Grey..." Meredith''s half-sister, little Gray, Lexie Gray: "..." Chapter 721: There are bad guys in the hospital , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Friends bar. By the bar. Little Grey, Lexi Grey was speechless by Adam, and then shook his head and smiled: "I see, you are my mother''s doctor. My mother must have shown you my picture!" "I''m just your mother''s doctor, why did she show me your photos~" Adam teased. Lexi moved his eyes away immediately, not daring to look at Adam. She is not the old Siji of her sister Meredith, how can she stand the amusement of idols. That''s right! She is one of Adam''s yuba. When the legendary Grey lecture video tape spread in the medical world, Lexie, who had watched the video tape, instantly became Adams yuba. She is not alone. Not to mention that Adam grew up like this, it was he who grew up as an alien. On the podium alone, as an intern, he had an in-depth conversation with the legendary Grey, freely answering the questions of many doctors. That tolerance and super strength are enough to make Adam an idol of medical students. The live rescue live broadcast of the recent cruise accident has brought this kind of yuba to the next level. The videotape of the lecture class is just theory. It is imaginable for her who has a certain ability to remember what she has always been called Lexie Wiki. But the actual operation of this on-site rescue, let alone her just graduated, even including those famous doctors, there is no doctor, dare to say that he can do it. In the medical field that obeys authority, do you want to worship a powerful idol like Adam? The concubine can''t do it. "Well, let''s not laugh." Adam saw that Lexi wasn''t the old Siji of Meredith at all, so he quickly stopped talking and stopped laughing casually: "There are three reasons. One is, I know all the people in the medical center, so you must be new here. The second is that not only do you act like Meredith, but you also have some similarities in appearance. Genetic inheritance is so wonderful. Combined with your mother''s previous statement with Meredith that you are also studying at Harvard Medical School, and you graduated this year, tomorrow will be the new intern report. Not you, who is it? " "Can you really remember all the people in the medical center?" Lexie suppressed the deer in his heart and looked at Adam with wide eyes. "I have a good memory." Adam smiled reservedly. "I have a good memory, but I can''t do it." Lexi looked at Adam with scorching eyes. The brain capacity is limited. Even if it is as strong as Shelton, there are many memories that are locked, and cannot be recalled without being touched. It takes a lot of energy to memorize professional knowledge. Who is okay like Adam, who still remembers so many medical staff in the entire medical center? "Hehe, how''s your mother doing?" Adam smiled and changed the subject. "She''s fine." Lexie smiled and said, "I really want to thank you. Although I still have hiccups, I can still control my daily massage without affecting my life..." When she said this, she blushed. But it was thought that her parents had better feelings because of this. They were so big, and they showed their affection in front of her at every turn. It''s really unbearable. "It''s fine if it doesn''t affect life." Adam nodded: "The operation can actually solve her hiccup problem very quickly, but her physical examination data is not particularly good. I am worried that once the operation is performed, there will be postoperative infection, so I did not recommend her to do it immediately." "I think so too." Lexie nodded quickly: "This kind of minor illness has been cured by surgery, and there are many of them. Our family is very grateful to you." "You graduated from Harvard Medical School. Why didn''t you apply for the Massachusetts General Hospital for your internship?" Adam curiously asked. "I want to be closer to home..." Lexie''s eyes flickered and said: "Moreover, the New York Medical Center is also a very good teaching hospital, and its name is not weaker than that of the Massachusetts General Hospital..." "Remember to tell this to the director of surgery and the dean!" Adam laughed blankly. "What kind of person is my sister?" Lexi couldn''t help asking. "She." Adam looked at her expectantly, and said in thought: "I am a complicated person, very sensitive, I''m afraid it won''t be as easy to get along with as you think at first. After all, your father left her and chose you. Now, thanks to your mother''s efforts, she is willing to accept you slowly. But this speed will not be too fast. Especially you! " "Because I have the paternal love she lost?" Lexie knew it, and said sadly: "Actually, I really want to have such a sister, but my father has been reluctant to tell me more about her." She has an older sister and had a baby in the medical center before. But that sister, who fell in love, got married and had children very early, did not have much pursuit like countless ordinary girls, and really did not have much resonance with her. She chose to go to Harvard Medical School and graduated successfully. It is impossible to say that she has no career ambitions in her bones. So when she knew that she also had a half-sister, and this sister, like her, was also a graduate of Harvard Medical School. Even if you haven''t met each other, psychological identification and subconscious closeness are inevitable. She has both parents since she was young, and she was loved and loved, so what can she be wicked? "Come slowly, she will accept you." Adam comforted. "really?" Lexi looked at Adam with bright eyes. "of course." Adam smiled playfully: "But the premise is that you have to pay attention to some rules!" "What rules?" Lexie curiously asked. "Rule one, don''t strike up a conversation with a man in a bar, and don''t be accosted by a man in a bar!" Adam held up his fingers and said with a smile: "Rule two, don''t get involved with colleagues in the hospital, especially those upper-level doctors! Rule three, buy a tight waistband! Rule four, never get drunk! " "..." Lexi was dumbfounded. What the **** is this! "Because you never know if the man you met in the bar, or the colleague in the hospital, had a close relationship with your dear sister." Adam smiled and said, "You don''t want to be that kind of sister with your half-sister, right?" "of course not!" Lexi said with a blushing face. "well." Adam teased: "Your sister doesn''t want to... Well, maybe she doesn''t care too much, but she probably doesn''t want to, so if you want your sister relationship to break the ice faster, you must remember these four rules. Rule one and rule two are fundamentally to prevent the embarrassment your sisters may encounter. Rule three and rule four are to prevent you from impulsive accidents. It''s all for your good. There are bad people in our hospital..." Lexi Qiang was uncomfortable didn''t care who the bad guy was, but looked at Adam and worried: "Are you and my sister...close to each other?" "Not what you think." Adam got up and walked to Lexie''s side, he paused and said in a low voice: "Do you know anything similar to your sister? That is, they both offered to invite me to drink, and then I refused... You think this How did the four rules come about? This is my summary." "what!" Lexie first rejoiced, then disappointed, and finally rejoiced, turned to look at Adam, and whispered: "I will definitely abide by these four rules. Can I be your intern?" "Let''s see it again." Adam gave a noncommittal smile: "See you tomorrow, Doctor Grey!" "My name is Lexie..." Lexie protested a little: "See you tomorrow, Dr. Duncan!" Chapter 722: Adams followers , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! The next day. The Orientation Day of the Medical Center. Adam, these old fried dough sticks, came here early. As he changed his clothes, Jesse, the secretary of the director of surgery, pushed in and raised the envelope in his hand: "The critical moment is here." "Our results!" Everyone immediately gathered around. "Adam, this is yours." Jesse was the first to pass the envelope to Adam: "Congratulations, you passed the internship period and became an official resident of the Medical Center." "Thank you." Adam took the thanks, and before he could open it, Christina snatched it and tore it open. "Damn it! In such a short time, you actually got a perfect score!" Christina looked at the scores on the report card, although she was used to it, she couldn''t help but exclaim. "Does this need to be questioned?" Adam joked in a good mood. "Doctor Yang, this is yours." Jesse, the secretary of the director of surgery, distributed the transcripts one by one: "Grey, this is yours, O''Malley...this is yours." Adam immediately noticed Jesses pause and saw Jesses fleeting pity, he couldnt help but sigh in his heart: "Poor George O''Malley~" As the secretary of the surgical director, Jesse must have known the examination results of the interns in the medical center in advance. It is also clear who has not lived and who has been eliminated. "Have you passed?" Christina glanced at her grades before looking at her best friend Meredith. "of course." Meredith didn''t have that self-confidence. After opening it, he looked and looked again. After a sigh of relief, he said in a confident tone. "George, how about you?" Meredith looked at George, who had been silent. "You won''t miss it?" Christina keenly discovered the problem and grabbed the transcript in George''s hand: "Damn it! You haven''t done it yet?! Doctor Bailey is really mad now! Even if Alex and Liz are still there, they can too! You never happened? What are you doing? " George half raised his hands in the air, keeping the action of holding the report card, dumbfounded, his fat face changed. He never thought that he would be one of the five eliminated. Being able to be taken by Dr. Bailey, the most senior resident doctor recognized by the hospital, is in itself a manifestation of strength. Not to mention that he has performed well over the past year and is called a good helper by Dr. Burke. 18 people eliminated 5 people, the probability of elimination is indeed not small. But no one should eliminate him. "Let me ask for you." As Adam said, he called Richard, the director of surgery, and asked, after hanging up the phone, he shook his head and said: "Your exam score is third to last. The director deliberately checked your test papers. Isn''t it too much pressure recently to make a mistake?" "Are you too dishevelled?" Christina murmured: "You still have a girlfriend who has the highest score in the exam to help you review. Can you make mistakes in this kind of quiz?" "Well, Christina, you need to say a few words!" Meredith hurriedly stopped Christina and looked at Adam: "Is there any remedy? Can I retake the exam?" "This is not a missed exam, how can I retake the exam?" Adam shook his head and said: "Now either leave or reapply for an internship. With George''s performance, the director will definitely agree." One was not taken, and the other was not taken. It''s reasonable to give a chance to retake the exam if you didn''t take the exam. If there is no chance to take the exam again, wouldn''t the eliminated people be able to ask for the exam again, and then wireless matryoshka? "Re-internship?" George''s eyes widened: "Following your **** afterwards?" At this moment, he blamed his girlfriend Kelly very much in his heart. If it weren''t for her to put too much pressure on him, it made him just want to show his boyfriend''s power, did not review well, and during the exam, he was too impressed by the previous review. So much so that when he saw those exam questions, he always thought of him and his girlfriend. Otherwise, with his strength, how could he be third from the bottom. "Do you still want to follow Doctor Bailey''s ass?" Christina sneered and said: "First, your girlfriend robbed her of her chief resident position. Now you did it again, which made her ashamed. Hurry up and avoid her during this time. Otherwise I''m afraid she will scold you to death. Having said this, I really can''t figure out what qualifications Kylie has to replace Dr. Bailey as the chief resident? Does she have the prestige of Dr. Bailey to mobilize other residents? I won''t listen to her anyway. " That''s right! The vacant general resident doctor position finally settled. Dr. Bailey is neither the first candidate. Nor is it the second candidate Xue Ni. Rather, it was ranked third, Kylie Torres, a less popular orthopedic resident. "The director did this for a reason." Adam explained: "The chief resident is just a position. It doesn''t really matter whether Dr. Bailey does it or not. Because of her consistent behavior, she has won the respect of everyone. Her words, we residents, are willing to listen, which is more general than the general hospital. She has proven her management ability with the director. Now she needs to spend more time in the operating room instead of wasting time on arranging daily schedules and writing papers. Use her talent and perseverance to improve her professional level, become a top specialist doctor, and even get to the next level. Didnt you hear that rumor? " "What rumor?" Christina called. "The director has been considering retirement." Adam smiled and said: "This is where Dr. Burke, Dr. Shept, Dr. Montgomery, and Dr. Sloan are fighting against each other. They all want to compete for this position. But in fact, the person the director really likes is Dr. Bailey. It''s just that she is still only a resident, and she is not yet ready for this. She has no shortage of prestige and management ability. What is she lacking now? Isn''t it the identity of the chief physician? The position of Chief Resident will only slow down her growth. This is the reason why the director chose so. " "So it is!" Everyone was stunned. "Adam, what about you?" Christina asked: "Will you be the chief resident at that time?" "It should be." Adam smiled: "After all, I have enough energy, these are not big problems." "Oh roar." Christina laughed strangely: "George, your girlfriend is miserable, and it is estimated that you can only be the chief resident for one year. If it wasn''t for Adam who had just been promoted to the resident doctor today, it would be better to be the chief resident directly, otherwise there would be her or something. thing?" George stood there blankly, without any response. Obviously being eliminated has hit him too much. "Hi! Back to my soul!" Christina walked up to him and snapped her fingers: "Aren''t you stupid? Don''t you just get eliminated and want to re-intern? This must be a bad thing? Are you afraid that you have forgotten who you can follow behind?" "Who?" George subconsciously said. Christina looked sideways at Adam. George followed, his eyes lit up. Only then did he realize that he was able to follow Adam upright, really not much worse than Christina and the others behind the famous doctor in charge. Do not! Not bad! But better! With Adam''s status in the medical center and the enthusiasm for crazy operations, he, who is rightly behind Adam, will get far better resources than Christina and Meredith. That point is not necessary to follow the embarrassment behind the original colleague''s ass. Because following Christina and Meredith may be laughed at by insiders. But following Adam, there is no such worry at all. Others would only envy and jealously wonder if he deliberately failed the test, and then wondered if there would be a chance to repeat his geniuss show operation. "Doctor Duncan, intern George O''Malley reports to you!" The little fat George swept away his previous depression and irritability, licking a flattering fat face, and looked at Adam. "Ah this..." Adams mouth twitched: Lets look again, look again, its the hospitals right to assign interns. "I do not care!" Little Fatty George cried, "Anyway, I will be the little follower behind your butt." Christina and Meredith stood there, smiling at the jokes. Chapter 723: Im not targeting you , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Changing room. "Adam, what do you mean?" Meredith was puzzled: "George is our friend, he is like this, don''t you want to accept him as your intern?" "Yup." Christina joked: "When I think of waiting for us to bring those rookies, I have a big head. It''s not too cool to have an experienced intern like George, or else, George, you forget it with me?" "Don''t even think about it!" George immediately shook his head: "I, George O''Malley, will quit my job and will not talk to you Christina Young." "Oh, let me go!" Christina was only joking, but now seeing George say this, her small eyes stared at him. "Okay, stop making trouble, now it''s business." Meredith made a round and looked at Adam: "What''s the matter?" "This one" Adam hesitated and said: "You also know that I am a person who pursues..." "Take me and there will be no pursuit?" George''s face turned black. "It''s not against you." Adam sincerely said: "But I am going to try to implement the rules of competition between the capable and the weak...well, it is the real ability of talent or perseverance to compete, so it is absolutely not allowed to compete with The superior doctor has a close relationship beyond that of his colleagues..." Seeing that the faces of Christina and Meredith turned black together, she explained again sincerely: "It''s not for you all, I just want to bring out a few real famous doctors." As Adam said to Christina before. He is preparing to compete for the position of Chief Resident. Because he has enough energy and ability to be the director of this small surgery, he will be in charge of all residents, help other residents solve problems they can''t solve, coordinate all operations, and ensure the smooth operation of the entire surgery. In this process, he can justifiably, and give priority to all critical operations as much as possible. When the director of surgery was considering the position of chief resident before, he was still in the internship period and was not considered a formal resident, so he was naturally excluded. And because the first candidate was respected by Adam, and Dr. Bailey, respected by the whole hospital. Therefore, Adam temporarily pressed the idea of ??operating the general residency position as an intern. After all, no matter how much, there are senior resident doctors like Dr. Bailey and Xue Ni who are respected and have a good relationship with Adam. Not only is it extremely insulting, but it is also very harmful. Adam wants to be the chief resident with the least controversy. At the very least, he has to be a resident for a period of time. He will bring an intern to show the third important ability of the teaching hospital besides medical skills and management: teaching! Adams incredible medical skills and management skills have been recognized for first aid on the scene of a cruise accident not long ago. With this teaching ability, Adam naturally also pursues the best. It would be great to directly cultivate a few well-recognized doctors. The first step is to formulate rules so that the trainees can truly rely on their medical skills to compete. They think about how to continuously improve their strengths to gain more opportunities and establish a virtuous circle, instead of relying on the superior doctors. Card bit. And these three in front of you. Meredith, her boyfriend is Dr. Sheputt, the director of neurosurgery. Christina, her boyfriend is Dr. Burke, the director of cardiothoracic surgery. George, my girlfriend is Dr. Kelly Torres, the chief resident. Emmm. In it, Christina is worthy of her reputation as an excellent surgeon and famous doctor, whether she is talented or hardworking. Even if people know that she and Dr. Burke are boy and girl friends, they don''t have many tongues to chew. But Meredith and George... Dont think too much, as long as the news of George being eliminated and re-internship spreads, there must be many people secretly saying: "I said it a long time ago, they all go through the back door..." As long as you have the heart, you can easily cultivate a well-recognized doctor. Those who can get to this point are not too talented, and the main thing is perseverance and determination. Look at Christina. Even if they are boyfriends and girlfriends with Dr. Burke, they spend time in the hospital every day. The only time they go out on a date, they didnt even run out of meals. So they rushed back to the hospital because they saved people. Medical skills are still medical skills. Meredith, on the other hand, spends a lot of time with Dr. Shept, and goes out to cheer whenever he has time, and all kinds of dog blood at every turn. Even if her excellence itself does not have any moisture, others will think that her name as an excellent surgeon is a group of water. Adam wants to show his teaching ability and train several recognized doctors. He only needs to set the standard at the beginning, and then strictly adhere to it. Those who are able go up and down the weak. With his abilities and resources, it should not be too simple. There are benefits to this. That is the batch of famous doctors who have been trained, and will be his hard-core supporters in the future, spread out, and become his solid network of contacts. Since they are all famous doctors, at least they will be the department director of a big hospital in the future, right? Plutocrats, political sects, and academic sects, how did all kinds of sects form? Dont they all come this way. Of course, Adam didn''t show anything about them, but sometimes this kind of connections can indeed play a miraculous effect. "I can follow your rules." George gritted his teeth and said: "I promise not to ask for resources from Kelly and destroy the competition." "you sure?" Adam looked at George in surprise: "Dr. Torres is now the chief resident, and he has very rich resources. It is also very enviable to take you casually. When you come to me, you have to compete with the other three. Don''t think you have been intern for a year, you may not be able to compete with them by then. " "I have confidence!" George laughed at himself: "If I can''t compete with them like this, then I''ll admit it!" "okay then." Adam nodded helplessly: "Say okay first. If you break the rules, then leave by yourself. Otherwise, even if we are friends, you can only sit on the bench. There is no discussion." "Ok!" George agreed decisively, confidently. Adam could only shook his head secretly. It''s all about this, and if you refuse it, you won''t be able to pass it. In fact, Adam really didn''t want to take George. Dr. Bailey is indeed a good doctor, but her former iron-blooded nickname has long been destroyed by Meredith and others unconsciously, and she is always ruthless to treat them. George, as a warm man, in the process, following Meredith and the others also got a lot of bad habits. Internship for a whole year With Adam, not only is it not an advantage, but a disadvantage. Everything was agreed, and after changing his clothes, George followed Adam attentively. "Adam, where are we going now?" "Sorry, George." Adam stopped and looked at George sternly: "You should call me Dr. Duncan now." In the world of American dramas, calling names is an expression of familiarity and closeness. Many friends and even relatives use their names directly. But in the hospital, how can anyone call a superior doctor by name? Even higher-level doctors rarely call lower-level doctors by name. Addressing someone elses doctor is the standard professional term. From now on, Adam began to correct George''s mentality. Chapter 724: A good round of reincarnation , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Office of the Director of Surgery. "Five interns are a bit more, so get rid of one." Adam took George to discuss the list with Richard, the director of surgery. Ordinary residents, naturally, only have to be assigned, and then honestly accept the share. But with Adam, the director of surgery, Richard, of course, must notify Adam in advance and let him choose freely. Because I didn''t know that George was going to follow Adam. So Richard, the director of surgery, selected four in advance, prepared their information, and waited for Adam to confirm it, and then it was about to be announced after the meeting. Adam took the information and looked at the list. He was very satisfied with the homework done by the director of surgery Richard in advance. He gave George a meaningful look and crossed out one of the names. George stood there awkwardly, a little embarrassed on his fat face. A resident with 4 interns, no more, no less, is a tested mode of teaching. Now because of his reasons, he has squeezed out an intern who should have followed Adam. For the intern who was crossed out, it is absolutely a great loss. But it is impossible for him to carry forward his style, achieve absolute justice, and voluntarily give up. "Jesse, hand over this list to the administration and ask the interns to find their respective residents." Richard, the director of surgery, made the changes and handed over the list to the secretary. Adam took George away. Nurse station. Christina hunched over and was writing medical records, and suddenly felt a shadow hitting her. When she looked up and looked back, she saw two men and two women standing behind her, all with the brightest smiles. "Damn it, I wouldn''t be like this back then... No, I''m definitely not like this!" Christina murmured in her heart, stood up straight, turned around to look at the four rookie trainees, and said blankly: "Here, there are 5 rules here, remember it!" The four trainees straightened up immediately, and two of them were holding shorthand notebooks and preparing to write. "Rule 1, don''t flatter! Because I will never hate you, flattering is useless!" Christina scanned the crowd blankly. She herself was a cold person, so doing so suddenly silenced the four rookie interns who followed her. Meredith is much better. "The trauma general rules, the telephone list, the pager, are all here, take them well, the nurse will call you if something goes wrong." She took her four rookie trainees, and spoke of Rule 2: "You must be on call, and you must run!" "Your first duty will last 36 hours from now on." Christina began to familiarize herself with surgery with four rookies, using the most indifferent tone to tell the rules inherited from Dr. Bailey: "You are interns, little people, and the bottom of the surgical food chain. You have to do experiments, write medical records, and be on duty all night. Do not complain until you fall! " Because they were walking in front and four rookie trainees followed, no one saw Christina''s expressionless face change, full of happiness. A certain superhero said: If happiness is shared, happiness will be doubled. If pain is shared, it will halve the pain and bring happiness to the sufferer. Of course, for Christina of Pious Medicine, the past year''s internship was not regarded as suffering, so she did not share the pain, and then the happiness after the pain was halved. But she can''t help her like watching these rookies suffer. Four rookies are four times as happy! At this time, he went to the standby room. "This is the standby room. It has been occupied by the attending doctors. You can sleep at the right place at the right time." Christina opened the door and motioned to the rookie interns to take a look at the standby room, and then looked at them indifferently: "Now it''s rule 3, if I''m sleeping, don''t wake me up unless your patient is dying! Then there is Rule 4. When I arrive, your patient had better not die. Otherwise, you not only killed a patient, but also woke me up for no reason. You dont want to face me like that! " What the four rookie interns nodded and nodded was a live picture of a chicken pecking at rice. "whats the matter?" Christina looked at the African-American bald man who raised his hand. "How about Rule 5?" The African-American bald man asked cautiously: "You only said four things." "Rule 5?" Christina sneered, changing from embracing her chest with her hands on her hips, revealing the pager on her waist, touched it, and said with great momentum: "Rule 5 is, I act, and you follow the action!" But something embarrassing happened to her. When they came for an internship last year, when Dr. Bailey was preaching here, the pager just rang, and then Dr. Bailey started to demonstrate this rule smoothly and ran with them. But now, no matter how Christina touched the pager on her waist, there was no response. This embarrassed Christina, who was about to fully repeat the demeanor of Dr. Bailey. The scene suddenly quieted down. The four rookie interns stared at each other. Fortunately, Christina''s indifferent face was sufficiently deterrent. Seeing that the routine could not be copied anymore, she rolled her eyes and shouted directly at the four rookie intern doctors: "Go!" The four rookie trainees suddenly scattered like birds and beasts. Although they don''t know why they ran, and where to go. But let''s run away. This is the authority of the superior doctor! Meredith is also repeating the five rules inherited from Dr. Bailey. What is tradition? What is inheritance? That''s it! It''s just that unlike Christina, who likes to completely imitate the teachings of Dr. Bailey, Meredith has added some of his own understanding. such as. Arrived in the standby room. Meredith looked heavy: "You can sleep here anytime, but remember, don''t sleep with others, especially don''t sleep with the doctor in charge, trust me, this is definitely not a good idea." But it''s a pity that her appearance not only didn''t work, but it made the eyes of the two female interns sparkle. Adam is much more harmonious. Three men and a woman stood in front of him. "Let''s introduce it from me." Adam smiled. "My name is John Carter. I graduated from New York University School of Medicine. I used to work with Dr. Duncan as a medical intern in the emergency department of the Medical Center." Carter in a white coat is full of confidence. Adam glanced at him, feeling that he was a little floating, and decided in his heart to wait to cool him down. "My name is Lexie Grey and I graduated from Harvard Medical School." Lexie first smiled at Adam, then looked at the three companions. "Grey?" George was surprised. "She is Merediths half-sister Adam nodded, and then looked at Lexie: "In the hospital, you are always called by your last name, although I know you dont want to, but to distinguish You and Meredith, to prevent others from calling you wrong, we will still call you Dr. Gray in the future, is that okay? " "no problem." Lexie nodded helplessly. This is also impossible. Take Alice Grey, the medical center already has three Doctors Grey. "My name is George O''Malley." George smiled at Lexie: "It''s your sister''s friend." Adam''s eyes fell on the last intern. This short man, exuding pride, said indifferently: "Neil Melendez, Johns Hopkins!" Chapter 725: 1 king belt 4 fried , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Adam is meeting with his four interns. Except for the last one, the other three are considered acquaintances. Carter followed Adam in the emergency department. Emmm. I used to be very visionary and humble. I didn''t see him for more than a month. After I took off my medical intern hat and became a formal intern, I felt a little bit too spirited. Is this alright? This is not good! However, Adam believes that after the first 36-hour intern duty, he will fall back to the ground from the cloud where he has been called Doctor Carter either actively or passively after graduation. As for whether he is down-to-earth or down-to-earth, it all depends on his luck. In fact, Adam can also understand Carter''s current mood. Just think of Howard. Follow the friends, wherever you go, you will first come to Dr. Cooper, Dr. Hofstadter, Dr. Kusapari, and then Mr. Vorowitz. In the end it developed into Dr. Cooper, Dr. Hofstadter, Dr. Kusapari, Dr. Fowler, Dr. Rosskowski, and then Mr. Vorowitz. Anyone will collapse inwardly. If Howard can one day get a Ph.D. and reach the same level as his friends and his wife, add Dr. Vorowitz after the long list of Ph.Ds. At that time Howard will definitely be on the International Space Station again. And this time, no big rocket is needed at all, and he won''t scream and pee his pants at all. It was truly floating on the clouds, breaking through the atmosphere, like a pocket-sized version of the Jewish and Greek god, Volovi Zeus, overlooking the planet. At that time, whether it will be Sheldonian who keeps shouting "Stupid Earthman", or Warrowing Zeusian, it really might be. Take a look at Howard who went back to the International Space Station in that humiliating posture, and that frivolous energy that everyone disliked, saying that he was an astronaut who went to the sky. Shelton and the others even made a bet about it, casually talking about a topic that couldn''t be dealt with, betting on whether Howard would still be a proud astronaut. Facts have proved that astronaut Howard really can! Even his wife Bernadette was not interested at all by his rocket-launched propaganda way of intimacy. Its hard to say that Howard wanted to follow Sheldon to pursue a Ph.D. He was dissuaded by Sheldon in a humiliating and spoof manner. Is there any Sheldon who felt that Howard would be very arrogant after he made up for his Ph.D. inside. After all, Howard used to spoof the most against Sheldon. At that time Howard was just Mr. Vorowitz. Replaced by Dr. Vorowitz, in the tit-for-tat between the two sides, Sheldons mental attack on Howards scientific contempt chain is -50%, while Howard, who has released himself,s physical attack on Sheldon is +50%, and Sheldon mostly carries it. Can''t help. After Mr. Carter became Doctor Carter, even if he wasn''t as exaggerated as Howard, it was still very eye-catching. After all, a doctor who is arrogant and will only be disgusted by others and has no major influence. And the other one is a doctor who will be involved in the life and death of the patient if he is not paying attention! It took a long time for Howard to wake up. Adam wouldn''t give Carter that long. Carter didn''t know that Adam had turned so many thoughts in an instant. When he saw Dr. Duncan looking at him, he suddenly smiled confidently and intimately. After all, he was still looking at the three little friends, thinking about them in his heart. "George shouldn''t worry about it. Although he is a colleague of Dr. Duncan, he has been intern for a year, but he was eliminated without even passing the test. He must be insufficient. And just because he was a colleague before, he is destined to be unlikely to become Dr. Duncan''s confidant! Little Gray is a beautiful woman and very threatening. However, with Dr. Duncan''s decent style, this turned out to be a major weakness. If Little Gray was the same as Dr. Gray... the only threatening status of the outstanding graduate of Harvard Medical School would be useless. Hope Grey is Grey! The only threat is this little man, a graduate of Johns Hopkins... damn it! How come all such top medical schools come out! I hate famous school students! " If Harvard Medical School is the Nobel Prize, then Johns Hopkins is the Fields Prize. One is world-famous. One is professional invincibility! Either way, the New York University School of Medicine has been crushed a hundred times a hundred times. If it weren''t for the experience of following Adam before, Carter would not float at all, but would show a humble smile at the occasional glances of these top school graduates. "Some of you should know that the Medical Center Surgery always has 5 rules for new interns." Adam looked around and laughed. "Rule 1, no flattering..." Carter and George started their performance in unison, retelling the five classic rules swiftly. "well." Adam gave Carter a smile. Carter had been in the emergency department before, and now he can quickly and accurately repeat the 5 rules of surgery. Obviously, he also came with care and preparedness in advance. It doesn''t seem to be floating enough. This is good! Lexie''s smile stiffened when he saw Carter and George behaving like this. No one likes others to show in front of them! Especially its competitors. That''s right! She had already smelled the smoke of the battlefield. And it''s so rich! Neil Melendez, the little man on the side, didn''t react to this kind of debut on the battlefield. "Maybe this is the real famous doctor." Adam observed the performance of the four and commented secretly. In fact, George and Carter are both ordinary talents, but one is a colleague and friend, the other is the first to follow him, and has the feelings of braised trotters. The follow-up depends on whether they work hard enough. Lexie''s resume is very beautiful, and his surname is Grey, even if it is not Alice Grey''s blood gene, but there is nothing in terms of talent. But her character does not have the unrelenting attitude of her sister, Siji, and the mentality of being open at critical moments, nor can she see the persistent pursuit of medical skills in the eyes of the talented and hard-working player Christina. Whether she can get through the psychological barriers and develop her half-sister''s mother''s mentality of being a doctor, Adam still needs to bother to teach. Among the four, only this small man from Johns Hopkins has a stable mentality, and Christina''s persistent pursuit of medical skills is in his eyes. Adam believes that as long as he is given a chance, he will shine quickly. But the only question is whether he can make Adam appreciate. After all, no matter how good he is, no matter how good he is, he must first ask the Sun at the Medical Center if he is happy to give him a chance or else his personality is too bad for Adam to appreciate, his light and heat, and other people''s What''s the difference between bleak and dull? "These 5 rules are almost like this." Adam smiled and said: "But the first one needs to be changed a bit. After all, I don''t hate you, so I should change it to the most basic and most inviolable rule..." Afterwards, Adam put the able to go to the weak, and absolutely not allowed to have any intimate relationship with the higher-level doctor. "Able to comply, everything is easy to say, if you can''t, you will either sit on the bench, waste your precious internship period, or just leave." Adam looked around the crowd: "Are we clear?" "clear!" The four shouted in unison. The difference is that George smiled bitterly at the corner of his mouth, Carter held up his chest, Lexie''s face was sad, and the little Neil Melendez''s eyes were burning! Chapter 726: Negative example , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. The combination of one king with four bombs, with a white coat, walked through the corridors amidst the sound of BGM, and made his official debut. Adam took four interns to familiarize themselves with surgery. This step can actually be done by George. But Adam did it himself. Since we are going to bring out a batch of recognized doctors, we must do it personally from start to finish, and one step is necessary. And Dr. Baileys opening to the intern is definitely the most classic and deserves Adams tribute. "Doctor Duncan!" As he walked through a ward, he was stopped by a familiar bald man. "Vincent!" Adam stopped his feet and looked at the fellow. The four intern doctors who followed closely also immediately took their feet. "How is Rick?" "Thanks to you, Rick recovered quickly." Vincent, the tough guy from Texas, glanced at the four attendants behind Adam with a smile on his face, and exclaimed: "I have known that Dr. Duncan is the best. This is the style you should have. We are worthy of being a native of Texas. " Emmm. That''s right! At the rescue scene of the cruise ship accident, Christina was reminded that she ran over to beg Ya to rescue his friend Rick who was under the car, fearing that Adam was a Texan or a tough Texas guy Vincent with a Texas soul. Now it is known that Adam is also a Texan, and he is immediately proud that Adam is also a Texan. The unpleasant and unnecessary worries at the beginning were wiped off by him lightly. "It''s just that the resident took a few interns." Adam smiled: "Rick is a hero and deserves our best care." An unrelated passerby was able to rush into the dangerous place without hesitation when the disaster happened, and saved more than a dozen trapped people. In the end, he was crushed under the car, suffered all kinds of pain, and died several times. Even if this Rick is just an ordinary mechanic, with no superpowers, no big hips, but in Adam''s eyes, he is undoubtedly a hero worthy of respect. After Adams phone guidance, Christina drilled a skull on the spot and stabilized Ricks life. Adam also rushed to the search and rescue team secretly greeted by Karen and moved Ricks car away. Christina was protecting Rick, got into the emergency vehicle assisted by Adam for the first time, and rushed to the hospital. During the follow-up treatment by Dr. Shept, the crisis was completely resolved. But follow-up healing still takes a lot of time. Now Rick is recuperating in the VIP ward specially provided by Adam. Vincent obviously came to see him. "Not everyone respects heroes." Vincent looked at Adam gratefully: "You will take care of Rick afterwards. I''m going to leave. I probably won''t be able to come to see him before Rick is discharged from the hospital." "rest assured." Adam nodded and smiled: "New job?" "That''s right." The arc of Vincents mouth could not be controlled: "Go to MIT to study for graduate students, the militarys training plan." "you''re a soldier?" Adam looked at him in surprise. At this moment, the light reflected by the almost bare bald head flashed on Adam, making Adam''s memory flash past Vincent''s appearance in military uniform. Shit! Oh it''s you! "Previously." Vincent smiled and said: "Later, I was discharged from the army and went to college and came out to be an engineer. This time Rick''s rescue incident has had a great impact on me, and my personal strength is ultimately small in the face of disaster. It happened that my old boss informed me that the Air Force had such a training plan. My profession and military experience were in line with the training plan. I applied for this training plan. Now I am going to MIT to study a graduate student in mechanical engineering. " "Hehe, very good, very good, this is a better engineer than a physicist..." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry: "I haven''t asked, your last name?" "Williams!" Vincent smiled and said: "My name is Vincent Williams!" That''s right. Adam was finally determined. The bald Texas tough guy in front of him, he thought at first he was the brother-in-law of the drug police officer Lao Bai. However, he never expected that he was in the big bang. That sentence almost scared Rajesh. Howard thought that the agent was following the car to catch him, stepped on the accelerator, ran through the red light, and was caught by the police. After stopping, the air force colonel whose legs were so weak that he couldn''t walk in a straight line. Colonel Williams! Fate is so wonderful. Didi. Didi. At this time, the pager on Adam''s waist rang. "Vincent, sorry, a patient is coming." Adam took a look at the pager and said to Vincent, "I wish you a happy stay at MIT in advance, goodbye!" With that, he waved his hand and ran towards the emergency department. Of the four interns behind him, three of them ran after him. The fastest was not George, but the little Neil Melendez, and the second was George. The third is Carter. Lexi was the slowest to respond. Emergency room. The notification of the multi-vehicle serial rear-end collision has been notified, and everyone is here. "Remember, big accidents are always our favorite, because this is your best practice opportunity!" Christina appeared excitedly with a group of attendants. Then Meredith did the same. "Don''t follow her!" Adam said to his intern: "Even if she is telling the truth, maintaining compassion for the patient is something we always need to maintain. Moreover, once her words are heard by the patient or the patient''s family, she will be beaten at the slightest, the defendant at the worst, and even worse, she may be greeted by bullets...so dont learn to put excitement on her face. " "Hi! Are you serious?" Christina heard it too, walked over, and said dissatisfied: "Take me as the negative teaching material for your intern?" "Am I wrong?" Adam smiled and said, "I have told you how many times before, and if you dont change it, you are not allowed to use you as a negative textbook? If I have any questions, you are welcome to use me as a negative textbook. I dont mind at all. ." "..." Christina was speechless. The people around couldn''t help smiling. But George and Lexie laughed directly. "Okay, Adam laughed at me, even you O''Malley laughed at me?" Christina slanted her small eyes and raised her thin eyebrows: "I want to wait for my intern to have a lot of negative textbooks to refer to. The first one is don''t be 007!" "Christina!" George''s smile suddenly froze. "Okay The ambulance is coming soon, go back and take your intern, and then prepare to take over the patients." Adam reminded him timely. Christina glared at George, then walked back to her team. "Dr. Duncan, the last climber who was suspected of being killed was also found. He is still alive and will be sent over immediately. He is seriously injured and has a climbing axe stuck in his head." A nurse ran over and said, "The director wants you to take over." "Ok." Adam nodded and agreed. "damn it!" When Christina heard it, her little eyes were full of envy and jealousy. With a mountaineering axe stuck in her head, the mountaineer who has not yet died was seriously injured. What an interesting case, it made her feel uncomfortable for the patients in the subsequent serial car accidents. Chapter 727: A slap is a slap in the face , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Emergency room. "Who is my sister?" Lexie stood beside George and looked inside the doctors. "Can''t you tell?" George was surprised. At this time, Dr. Bailey and the new chief resident Kelly also walked out wearing protective clothing. "Grey, let them stand aside, don''t crowd here." When Dr. Bailey went to the station, he naturally gave orders to Meredith next to him. Meredith also did it quickly. "..." The new general resident Kelly opened her mouth slightly, and her old mouth was stuck in her throat, not knowing what to say. Meredith Grey is now an official resident, and is no longer an intern of Dr. Bailey, so it is not under the control of Dr. Bailey at all, but is under the control of her chief resident! Damn it! This is the second time! When I was inside just now, the director of surgery came over to announce the news of the accident. When everyone started to prepare, she was nervous for a while and asked more. As the new chief resident, what should she pay attention to? Then the director of surgery asked her whether the other residents have been arranged? She said she had called...but until now, no one has appeared. Looking at the strange gaze of the director of surgery, she subconsciously went directly to the doctor Bailey next to her in a panic. Then Dr. Bailey said, "Whenever I call them, they are all running over." He really numbs her scalp in front of the director of surgery. Damn it, it''s here again! But let her be in front of everyone, and she would not have the courage to face the light of the hard **** medical center. At this moment, the first and second candidates were overtaken in one fell swoop, and the infinite joy of winning the post of Chief Resident in the form of a dark horse disappeared. Ugh! This **** ruthless, shameless and unreasonable life! Lexi finally confirmed her half-sister and stared at Meredith in a daze. "Are you OK?" The soul of George''s boyfriend went online instantly. "It''s okay, it''s just that I don''t know what to say for a while." Lexie still stared at her sister and smiled bitterly: "This is the first time I have seen her. What kind of person is she?" Emmm. She really didn''t know anything except vaguely knowing from Adam that her sister might be an old Siji. "Meredith is very good..." At the beginning of the endless talk, George gave his new girlfriend Lexie the details of his goddess Meredith. Adam stood in front blankly. The little Neil Melendez fell behind with the same expression. Carter Yuguang glanced at the two competitors behind him, with a playful smile on his mouth. The first ambulance screamed. Christina rushed up first. "The driver who caused the accident, died on the spot, as long as he is declared dead!" As soon as the first responder opened the door, he gave Christina a blow. "died?" Christina complained, and unwillingly stepped forward to uncover the cloth that had been covering the driver''s face: "Damn it! Then what are you doing with the alarm lights to make me so excited?" After taking a look, he threw the cloth casually, and turned around to complain to the dumbfounded four interns: "Who wants to see this poor guy?" The dumbfoundedness of the four interns was that they were stimulated by the deceased as soon as they came for the internship, and they were frightened by the indifference of their own boss. Anyone who watches this scene knows that his boss is not a person pretending to be indifferent. She is so indifferent! At this time, two other emergency vehicles also roared in. All are victims of serial crashes. The right arm of a pregnant woman was amputated. There is also a bald middle-aged man with a bruised knee. Meredith took his trainee and took over the pregnant woman with a severed arm. Bald Chris took his trainee forward and took over the bald man who had hurt his knee. "Have everyone finished reading?" Christina looked left and right, trying to grab the patient. Although the department has been established now, the patients in any department are generally managed by the residents of any department. But when it comes to an emergency, how can there be time to care about which resident you are? Naturally, it is the first time to go up! Those famous doctors take care of them, and they are good at everything. They can''t wait for other specialists to come for consultation. In critical moments, they can really go on their own. This is the solid foundation laid by the resident doctor. As long as higher-level doctors such as the specialist doctor and the general resident do not speak, whoever has the abilities of the resident will be counted. Christina''s doing this is nothing more than fucking. It was just that Meredith and Bald Chris, who are now also old oils, drank it straight away, and could only go back to her patient and begin to sign the death certificate. "Death time 8:22..." When she raised her hand to watch the time announcing the time of death, the driver who had been declared dead suddenly took a breath and moved his body. "It''s not dead time! He''s not dead! He''s alive again!" Christina excitedly took the stethoscope and began to auscultate the driver. This rare case made Adam, who was waiting for the last climber, couldn''t help but walk over and take a look. "Back!" Christina auscultated the driver and waved to Adam: "My patient is dead and alive. It''s like a magic zombie, but it''s just my magic zombie! You are not allowed to interfere!" As he said, he took off the stethoscope in his ear and shouted at the four bewildered interns: "What are you still doing there? Hurry up and help! Patients are resources, and such patients who have come back from the dead are extremely rare. Resources! Surround him! Protect him! go! go! go!" Adam shook his head and laughed. Seeing another ambulance approaching, he walked away. In the serial crash, three seriously injured people were reported, and they have all arrived now. This ambulance should be the last climber found. Emergency room. "Go away, go away!" Meredith organized the crowd, yelled to make people leave the aisle, and sent the pregnant woman with a broken arm to the surgery, but was blocked by a figure. "Are you Meredith Grey?" When Lexi saw her half-sister approaching her, she was excited and stopped her directly. "Yes it is!" Meredith said anxiously. "I''m Lexie..." Lexi reported his name. "Very good, get out of the way!" Meredith hadn''t reacted yet. "Lexy Grey, I''m your sister!" Lexi finally finished speaking. Meredith stared at the suddenly-appearing sister there for several seconds before uttering again: "Get out of the way!" George who was standing on the side reacted and pulled Lexi away so that Meredith could push the pregnant woman with a broken arm and run into the hospital. The two stood at the entrance of the emergency department, looking sideways at Meredith''s figure running further and further away. George comforted her: "There are patients, that''s why she is like this..." "Ok." Lexie nodded emotionally. The first time I met was in this situation, and it was inevitable to have an impact. But it definitely couldn''t explain the enthusiasm in her eyes and the entanglement and indifference in the eyes of her half-sister, even with a trace of disgust. Her sister really hates her. At this time, Adam also received the climber with the climbing axe stuck in his head and pushed it into the hospital. "Get out! *2!" Without Adam speaking, Neil Melendez and Katzic, the little men who helped push the road from the left to the right, yelled. It''s just different from the seriousness of the little Melendez, and Carter''s scolding, who has deliberately raised his face, can''t help but gloat. "Melendes, you go and call Dr. Sheputt for a consultation." "Carter, you are going to prepare an X-ray for the patient." Adam gave orders while checking the climbers. "Dr. Duncan What about us?" George stood aside, reminded. "you?" Adam didn''t look up, and said calmly: "You take Little Gray to Meredith, first straighten out this relationship!" "..." George was dumbfounded: "Adam..." "I''m not clear enough?" Adam looked up at him coldly. "...Yes, Dr. Duncan." George lowered his head, and left Lexie, who was desperate. If Adam said before that his rules would be very strict, George has no idea yet. So now, George has. Chapter 728: Heartbroken Doctor Carter Medical center. Dr. Shept hurried over for a consultation, and after talking to Adam, he said, "There is also a patient with a completely severed posterior cranial cavity and spine. Adam, this operation will be handed over to you." "Ok." Adam nodded and said in surprise: "Really the posterior skull and spine are completely cut off from the inside?" "Yes it is." Dr. Sheppert smiled at Adam: "This is a medical miracle, and I need to ensure that this miracle continues as much as possible!" "If you need help, you must come to me." Adam couldn''t help but said, "I will finish this operation as soon as possible." He was very interested in this rare operation. "Row." Doctor Shept smiled knowingly and turned to leave. "The posterior skull and spine are completely severed. Can you really survive?" Carter touched his neck, eyes full of incredible. This is almost the patients brain and body, only the skin and muscles are connected. "90% died on the spot, and 10% died on the road." The little Melendez spoke, eyes full of scorching heat: "There is no precedent for surviving a hospital. This is indeed a medical miracle!" "So we have to hurry up, maybe we can still catch up with this operation." Adam reminded. Operating room 3. Clean and disinfect room. "Doctor Melendez, have you been in the operating room?" Carter skillfully opened the disinfection brush package, opened the faucet with his knees, and wetted his hands. Starting from his nails, he scrubbed his fingers 10 times, the front, sides, back, and the interstices of the fingers, and then he scrubbed the palms 10 times, the back of the hands, the forearms, and the front. On the side and back, all the way to the elbow, then start to rinse with water. When other medical interns could not get close to the operating room, he had been able to make these standard procedures for entering and leaving the operating room as smooth as silk because he followed Adam. The reason for asking these words is naturally the heart of Versailles, and everyone knows it. Little Melendez is an excellent graduate of Johns Hopkins, a top medical school, and his internship must far exceed their general medical students. During the internship period, the medical student went in and out of the operating room several times. These cleaning and disinfection are naturally understood. But the number of times is definitely not too much, and the movements will naturally not be smooth. Carter asked this question because he wanted to get the little Melendez to ask why he was so silky... Then he spoke out the number of operations performed with Adam in the past half year, to make sure that Zhen''s opponent was dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it. When he thought of the little man with outstanding graduates from top universities, that arrogant and cold face suddenly changed into the shape he imagined, Carter didn''t feel too happy. "Oh cough..." Carter couldnt control it, he almost laughed out loud, so he was holding back. When he turned his head and prepared to smile at his biggest competitor with just the right casual smile, he found that the little man who came in for the cleaning and disinfection was already half-raising his hands. Left in the operating room. "what are you doing?" Carter was stunned: "Have you cleaned and disinfected it?" The little Melendez didnt speak, but just replied, what did you say? With a look in his eyes, he squeezed the door between the cleaning and disinfection room and the operating room and walked into the operating room. Carter''s face froze. How cool I just imagined, how deflated now. "Okay, let''s get started." Seeing that everyone was there, Adam glanced at the little man and Carter who stood up straight and waited for the order, and assigned: "Melendes, first helper, Carter, second helper!" "..." Carter was stunned, looking at Adam''s gaze, don''t mention that grievance. "Doctor Carter, is there any problem?" Adam glanced at him. Standing next to Adam, the most knowledgeable nurse Violet, with a mask covering her face, looked at Carter, and her exposed eyes were full of hatred for iron and steel. "No, no problem!" Carter suddenly felt aroused, suddenly remembering George O''Malley and Lexie Grey who had been driven away by a face-to-face face, and immediately suppressed the grievance in his heart. It doesn''t matter how he looks down on George O''Malley, and gloats for Lexi Grey''s performance when he first arrived. But it is undeniable that George O''Malley is Adams former colleague and friend, and Lexie is both a beauty and the sister of Adams colleague and friend Dr. Grey. Although he has been with Adam for more than half a year, he really didn''t feel that he was better than these two in Adam. Emmm. In fact, he had some illusions before that he had more face than them, but seeing the eyes of the little nurses who knew best, this illusion was completely annihilated. Only the wrong name is called, there is no wrong nickname. If he didn''t know the little nurse''s repeated mentions before, he would not be able to get close to Adam, let alone a series of internship adventures that made others envy and hate. The look in the eyes of the nurse who knows the most is the biggest warning. Therefore, even if he couldn''t figure it out and was wronged, he didn''t dare to say one more thing and take another look. What is prestige? It is the trust and obedience of others to your rules. Only by treating people equally and consistently can people be convinced and truly believe in them. Looking at Carter who was silent, Adam smiled in his heart: "Accept George, it doesn''t seem to be that bad..." Emmm. George is the fat chicken. Think about it at this time last year when Dr. Burke also used George as the chicken that killed the chicken. I have to sigh that the rules laid down by the predecessors are indeed based on practical considerations. It smells so good! Of course, there is a reason for letting the little man be a help instead of Carter. The first is that after Carter became Doctor Carter, it is simply too eye-catching. This is unacceptable in the operating room where life is concerned. The second is that the small man is obviously more solid than Carter''s foundation. While Carter was still asking the magic zombie patient that it might be impossible, the small man has casually burst out the specific rescue data of this case. Who to choose is completely clear at a glance. But Adam will not explain. At first it was too uncomfortable. Secondly, sometimes the explanation of the person concerned has no effect at all for outsiders or the other party''s own brain. As for Carter, if he can''t figure out this section? Adam is not worried at all. I really can''t figure it out, and it will only be himself in the end. The operation progressed smoothly all the way quickly. The little man standing in the position of a helper showed a solid foundation and spiritual cooperation that satisfied Adam. Adam had guessed right before. This small man should be the first candidate for the famous doctor among the four interns. "Melendes, any doubts?" Adam was performing the operation quickly, and the little man was puzzled and couldn''t help but smile. "Doctor Duncan, it''s not like the three climbers said before. Was it accidentally dropped and hit by swinging a climbing axe to catch the rock?" The little man uttered his doubts. "Do you know the story told by those three climbers?" Adam did not answer the question immediately, but UU reading asked with interest. "I came here early in the morning, and when I visited the hospital, I heard them say." The little man''s expression was indifferent. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "I think you have not only heard the stories of the three of them, but also the conditions of other patients, have you also learned about it together?" "impossible!" Keeping his head down, Carter, who was the second assistant who had no sense of existence, couldn''t help but raise his head, his face looked incredible. "We are here for an internship. To understand the condition of patients in the hospital, isn''t it a basic requirement?" The little man said of course. The gaze of the little nurse who knew the best was turning back and forth on Adam and the little man, and the smile in his eyes almost overflowed. Carter who caught a glimpse of this scene: "..." _ Chapter 729: One cant be less, the little man in astonishment Medical center. Operating room 3. "Yes, this is the basic requirement." Adam glanced at the little man appreciatively. "You won''t be memorable, will you?" Carter looked at the little man with a bit of Adam''s style, and he was almost sour. "No." The little Melendez shook his head: "What does it take to remember?" "..." Carter was speechless. Not forgetting is ability, but to do this kind of thing, what you need more is attitude. damn it! Isn''t Melendez''s quiet show that he has always wanted to imitate Dr. Duncan''s unavailability. Thinking about being turned back in the cleaning and disinfection room just now, and now that the little nurse best understands the identification of the little man with more Adam style, Carter''s heart is broken. "Villette, what''s the matter?" Adam Yuguang noticed that the youngest nurse looked at the monitoring device twice, and asked casually. "It''s nothing." The little nurse who knows best smiled and said, "I heard the clicking sound just now, thinking that something was wrong with the patient''s heart, and everything is smooth now." "Ha ha." Such obvious ridicule immediately filled the operating room with laughter. Whose heart is broken, can''t hear it so loudly? Just look at who has the most embarrassing and blushing face. Carter was almost crying. Obviously I am first. Obviously I am the best friend who knows your little nurse best. "All right." Adam closed his smile and said to the little man: "I didn''t believe the story they told from the beginning." The stories of four climbers are also common. The four of them came together because they all liked extreme sports and formed a circle of best friends, often forming groups to challenge the limits. This time, it was climbing cliffs with partners. According to the three of them, when they were halfway through the climb, a storm struck, and a cliff was hundreds of feet above their heads. They planned to set up a tent and wait for the storm to pass. But the last climber named Lonnie was found, but panicked at this moment and insisted on going down the mountain. The other three people are naturally unwilling. Their safety ropes were tied together. When Lonnie insisted on climbing down, it caused several other people to become unstable. Then there was an accident in which the person above Lonnie brandished a climbing axe trying to jam the stone with the climbing axe to stabilize his body, but accidentally fell off the center of Lonnie''s forehead. Emmm. What a surprise. What is the probability of such an accident? The more likely thing is that under the control of the survival instinct at the critical moment of life and death, people have made some unexpected behaviors that violate moral humanity. Think of Sun Dasheng in Journey to the West, and think of the Nansiqi Huatiegan in Liancheng Jue. They all dance with spears and sticks. Why is the style of painting completely different? Isn''t it because Hua Tiegan faced a life-and-death decision, and his morality and humanity were directly broken. Such incidents should not happen too frequently on a lone boat drifting in the sea. There are no surprises or surprises at all. "But we are doctors, not police. We shouldn''t take care of these things." Adam looked at the little man: "We are only in charge of treatment. When the patient wakes up, everything will become clear... If it is unfortunate, then we can tell the people who should know what we have seen." Having said this, he looked at the small mountaineering axe on the patient''s head, and smiled: "Melendes, Carter, do you have any good mathematics? You can estimate how deep the mountaineering axe can be inserted into the head after a missed fall, and then talk to us. Make a comparison with the depth you pulled out, it''s correct, plus points!" "..." This time, not only Carter was speechless. Melendez, the little man who has always been arrogant and calm, also showed a stunned expression for the first time. Mathematics is the foundation of all science. Medicine is no exception. Of course, medical students want to learn mathematics, whether it is clinical or scientific research, but those who are a little ambitious will study medical statistics very seriously. But as a joke said. The medical student asked the professor: "Why do we study medicine?" The professor said: "Save the dead and heal the wounded!" Medical students puzzled: "How to learn mathematics to save the dead and heal the wounded?" The professor replied: "To prevent an idiot like you from graduating as a doctor is to save the dead and heal the wounded." Mathematics does have a lot of applications in medicine, and it''s not just used to screen out stupid idiots like in jokes. But most doctors just probably learned it. Even if they are ambitious, they just study hard and don''t meet a comprehensive application scenario of medicine, mathematics, physics and other subjects, and they can report the answer casually. "Pity." Adam shook his head: "You don''t fight for the bonus points that are given away for nothing." Carter, Melendez: "..." "Okay, let''s start." After Adam reported a number, he reached out to hold the mountaineering axe handle, and steadily pulled the blade of the mountaineering axe from the patient''s head. "hiss." The little nurses who know best and they all took a breath. Everyone is not a person who plays extreme sports, so naturally they don''t know what a mountaineering axe is like. Originally thought it was a miniature axe. But after Adam took out the axe blade, he saw that the front end of the climbing axe was particularly long. AKA is inserted into the patient''s head very deep. "Either the earth''s gravity multiplies there, adding to the mystery of nature." Adam put the climbing axe in the instrument tray, and said with a smile: "Either some people are between life and death, but they are really willing to use force." "Too disgusting! This is murder!" The nurse who knows best said angrily. "Don''t rush to conclusions." Adam reminded: "Let''s see what they say later. Since they have chosen to play this extreme climbing together, they are all tied together. If the patient is really climbing halfway, hanging in the middle of the cliff, and suddenly not taking the usual path, leaving everyone in danger, then it is really bad to say who is right and who is wrong. Violet, report to find out, let the police know. " "Yes, Doctor Duncan." The nurse who knows best quickly agreed, picked up the phone in the operating room, and reported the discovery. The police who got the news would naturally talk to the three climbers Of course, it is more likely that the police faced three silent climbers and rushed to let everything talk to him. Talking to the attorney. Those who can play this kind of extreme excitement with money and leisure can''t come from ordinary families. Adam didn''t care about these messy things either. What he can do is to quickly perform operations on the patient and save the other person. After the patient wakes up, how to tear up the original matter with three good friends is their own business. Adam has to rush to the Magic Zombie. That''s right! Faced with such a rare operation, Adam had this opportunity to participate, but how could he give up? When Christina saw Adam and Carter come in and watch, her face went dark. _ Chapter 730: Adams surgical treatment Medical center. Observe the operating room. "Oh, great!" Christina rolled her eyes and laughed at herself. "Adam, is the operation finished?" Dr. Sheputt, the chief surgeon, looked at the time in surprise. "Ok." Adam walked to the second assistant''s position and smiled reservedly. The little guys Melendez and Carter, naturally, can only stand alongside Christina''s No. 1, No. 2, No. 3, and No. 4, looking around. That''s right! The four trainees under Christina have no names. Christina, who was too lazy to be named, directly referred to them with four numbers as code names. Adam seriously suspects that Christina is imitating Dr. House next door. Because Dr. House next door also likes to nickname his doctors, he will use numbers to refer to them directly from time to time. Christina, who is an authority controller, naturally sees the best. concise. As for whether it is suspected of insulting? I am very sure of that. But No. 1 to No. 4 are hard-spirited, and when you encounter such a cold and ruthless boss, you can only remember your own code name obediently. And as soon as they came to the internship, they encountered this kind of rare surgery. When the others were still busy outside, they mixed into the operating room with the boss and participated in the whole operation. What an adventure. With this alone, they can let go of the little bit of discomfort with the digital code. Of course, if there were only four of them in this operating room, it would be better if there were no small men and Carter who suddenly squeezed in. Especially when they heard that they had finished a good operation and came to the second game, their sense of comfort suddenly dropped to an extremely embarrassing situation. Dull. People are more angry than people! "How about the climber''s injury?" Dr. Sheppert asked casually while performing the operation, "Is there any laceration after the climbing axe is pulled out?" "No." Adam smiled and said, "The wound is very neat and very deep." "really." Dr. Shept raised his eyes to Adam. Adam nodded. "Those three guys really can do it!" Christina said in surprise. Obviously, the stories made up by the three climbers before are really not professional enough, and the loopholes are not small. Anyone who has heard of it will be able to perceive the problem after a little thought. From the medical point of view, according to the story they fabricated, the climbing axe accidentally fell and hit the head of the companion, so the wound should not be deep and there should be lacerations. As long as you have an operation, you will know at a glance. The three of them had an operation while chatting. Everyone else had nothing but breathless onlookers. "Well, now the most important step is reached." Dr. Shept took a deep breath and looked at Adam and Christina: "I''m going to start fusing..." "He''s going to move!" At this moment, Adam suddenly made a move, held down the patient''s body, and reminded: "Less anesthesia!" "anesthetist!" Although Dr. Shept did not see the patient moving, out of trust in Adam, he immediately shouted to the anesthesiologist: "He can''t move anymore!" "Melendes, Carter, hold him on one leg alone!" Adam pressed the patient''s body and neck, firmly fixed the patient''s upper body, and made sure that the operation area was not moving. He shouted, "Christina, go talk to him and tell him to keep not moving!" The little man rushed over first and pressed the patient''s legs. After Carter also ran over, he assigned a leg to Carter. The two held it firmly. "You can''t move, do you hear?" The patient was lying face down, and Christina reacted to Adam''s shout for the first time. She put her hands on both sides of the patient''s shoulders, assisting Adam to fix the patient''s body, squatted down, and reminded loudly to the patient''s face facing the floor. "This is not a choice. If you move, everything will deteriorate! You can''t abandon your loved ones. They need you, your husband and father, not the memories of your loving them! So you must not move! " Adam clearly felt that the patient''s struggle was diminishing. At this time, the anesthesiologist has quickly resumed anesthesia. Most people don''t know if it is the anesthesia, or Christina''s words made the patient restrain the instinct for love. But Adam knew it. Christina''s words really worked. The words that are full of beautiful and mysterious expectations for love, such as generating love for love, are really not groundless. "call!" Seeing that the patient had re-entered anesthesia, Dr. Sheputt let out a sigh of relief: "Thanks to you, Adam." The patient''s spine and posterior cranial cavity were completely severed, and it is a medical miracle to live to this day. He couldn''t imagine that at this critical moment, after the patient struggled, miracles could continue to happen. The reason why a miracle is a miracle is that it cannot be repeated. Only Adam can detect such emergencies in advance, and react immediately and resolve them quickly. If it weren''t for Adam''s operation, he had to be done immediately, and he couldn''t wait for the operation here, he would definitely wait for Adam to do this kind of major operation together. Now, who else in the medical center does not know that if Adam is on the side for major operations, the success rate will be greatly improved! That is to say, there are not many major operations that require assistance at the same time, otherwise Dr. Sheppert can have expected that there will be a scene of competition for Dr. Duncan as an assistant. emmm. In general surgery, no one is embarrassed to call Adam as an assistant. Like Dr. Bailey, the most senior residents, they both performed operations independently. Like Meredith and the others, although they are also inpatients, they still have to follow the doctor''s **** surgery step by step. And Dr. Bailey always walked up to the surgical board, took a glance, and found that he hadn''t done any surgery, or a special operation, directly reached out and added his name on the surgical board, and he was able to participate in the operation. Adam, naturally went further. Come as you want, you dont even need to book a place in advance before the surgical board. "It should be." Adam smiled, looked at Christina who had stood up again, and joked: "Thanks to Christina''s loving reminder, the patient listened and restrained the instinct to struggle." "Yang, good job!" Dr. Shept did not hesitate to compliment his ex-girlfriend Meredith''s best friend. Although he didn''t get back with Meredith directly, the ambiguity in the hospital was indispensable. Obviously, recombination is also close at hand. Girlfriend''s best friend, of course, has to win over. "I am not Xue Ni... Are you sure it is not the effect of anesthesia?" Christina said to Adam that she loves and does not catch a cold. "Trust me Your words worked before the anesthesia." Adam looked at her and smiled: "It seems that our Doctor Yang is not so indifferent." "Of course I am not indifferent." Christina sneered: "If every patient is as rare as this magic zombie, I will love each of them." "..." Everyone was speechless. No. 1 to No. 4 even shrank their necks, and they have a deeper understanding of the love of their own boss. They can''t bear this kind of love. Adam laughed and said nothing. Christina, of course indifferent. But he knew that this time it was not as she said, it was only because the patient was a magic zombie that she was so loving, but the patient or the patient''s family really touched her. _ Chapter 731: Adam: George, this is the first vibration! Observe the operating room. The three Adams are undergoing surgery. Because the little man and Carter made a contribution by pressing their legs, after re-anaesthesia and letting go, they stayed at the operating table and observed this rare operation with a closer distance and better operating vision than Christina''s 1 to 4 hands. . The curvature of Carter''s mouth was completely uncontrollable. The little man was forced to calm down, but when he looked at the rejoined spine in the operation area, his eyes were still too hot. If you decapitate the head and remove the tail and turn it into an animated picture, the proper one is also a classic emoticon pack. In the observation room on the second floor. George O''Malley''s fat face was slightly distorted. I think he has been intern for a whole year, and he has never encountered such rare operations several times. Not to mention that when he was on duty for the first time, he was set up as a model by Dr. Burke. A simple appendectomy was abruptly assigned the sinister code name of 007. And what are his new rookie colleagues doing now? Within 12 hours, he had already participated in two high-level operations. But he and Meredith''s sister were punished by Adam and had nothing to do. Yes! Lexie stopped Meredith, who was rushed to the hospital, at the door of the emergency department. It was wrong. But it''s not because the two sisters have never met. Excited for a while, there is excuse for it. And who did he provoke? He just introduced Lexie to her sister''s situation, and then didn''t he pull Lexie away for the first time? Adam really doesn''t talk about affection at all. After George complained, a hint of understanding and emotion arose. He used to think that Dr. Bailey was a Nazzi, but now it seems that compared with Adam, Dr. Bailey is just as gentle as a mother. "George, I''m sorry." After such a long time of calmness, Lexie also completely sorted out what had happened, looking at two high-spirited colleagues in the operating room, and then at George who was punished because of her, she couldn''t help but apologize. "Blame me, you were punished by Dr. Duncan." "It''s ok." George met Lexie''s sincere eyes, and the warm male character went online again, and smiled helplessly: "It''s my fault, don''t stand in front of the emergency room. This is common sense. I didn''t remind you in time." "It is not my fault." Lexie hurriedly said: "It was when I was waiting for the ambulance, I had to pull you to ask about my sister, so that Dr. Duncan had an opinion on you." "..." George was speechless. Because he really didn''t think of this section. "George, what should we do now?" Seeing that George had acquiesced that it was her fault, Lexie felt better, and looked at Adam in the operating room who was talking and laughing while performing the operation, anxiously. She regarded Adam as an idol. Even the residency training program after graduation gave up the Massachusetts General Hospital and chose a medical center. Regardless of what she said, the medical center is no weaker than the Massachusetts General Hospital. But even with the aura of Adam, the most red star, the medical center is still inferior to the Massachusetts General Hospital in the ranking of teaching hospitals. This is a major choice related to her career and life. Her admiration for Adam is evident. Now, although he has successfully become an intern under Adam, he can be closer to his idol. But first, she was told that she was never allowed to have an intimate relationship with a superior doctor, and then she was directly punished by the idol because of her unprofessional performance. When she thinks that her image in Adam''s mind, with this posture, is no longer perfect from now on, she feels very sad. "Don''t worry." The warm man George couldn''t help but comforted: "After this operation is over, we will go to Adam to admit our mistakes, and then..." Speaking of this, he originally wanted to ask Meredith and Christina to help say a few words together at that time, but inexplicably thought of the sentence Adam and them used to say in a joke, you teach me how to do things? , the words changed directly. "...At that time, we will admit our mistakes directly and sincerely, so that we won''t make such unprofessional mistakes in the future." George''s voice changed. Emmm. Meredith might not be willing to help Lexie speak. Secondly, Christina was mostly unwilling to speak for him. Thirdly, he guessed that even if they help to speak, the punishment will not only not pass, but will continue to double. In this case, it''s better to admit your mistakes honestly and beat and scold them. Adam was just a little stricter, and not as venomous as Christina. "Uh, uh!" Lexie nodded again and again when he heard it. Her current admiration for Adam does not necessarily have to be like the older sister of her meat-eater, Si Ji, who has to try her wish. Now that Adam had set the rules, she secretly decided in her heart that she must strictly abide by these rules, follow Adam, learn the best medicine, and let Adam treat her differently. As for the future? Isnt it just that you cant have an intimate relationship with a superior doctor? One year later, the internship period ends, and she is also a resident, just like Adam, and their relationship is equal. Of course she didn''t know that Adam was ready to be the chief resident. Otherwise she will extend this time to seven years. Because the training cycle of surgical residents is seven years. He was promoted to the attending doctor seven years later before he was eligible to be equal to Adam. Emmm. Of course, Adam could not be the director of surgery or the dean. In short. How do you say that. Young Lexi Grey, youknownothing~ 2 hours later. The operation ended smoothly. The operating room was full of joyous shouts and applause. Creating miracles of life is always so exciting. "Ya...Dr. Duncan!" George and Lexie hurriedly left the observation room, ran to the operating room, and waited for Adam to come out. They admitted their mistakes immediately: "I was wrong*2!" "Ok." Adam kept walking: "What''s wrong?" George and Lexie trot quickly to keep up, and began a serious review. "Ha ha." The energetic Carter couldn''t help laughing when he looked at them like this, and then thought of himself. "Carter!" Adam stopped and looked at Carter. "Yes, Doctor Duncan!" Carter quickly reduced his smile, looked at Adam expectantly, and waited for instructions. "The emergency department requires the surgeon to go in shifts. Go there." Adam ordered. "what?" Carter opened his mouth wide, completely unexpected. "has a problem?" Adam glanced at him. "no problem" Carter forced a smile: "I will go now..." "Melendes, you go too." Adam looked at the little man. "it is good!" The little man had no other words, and calmly expressed acceptance. Carter followed the little man slowly, and went to the emergency room he least liked to go to. In his eyes, the emergency room is messy and tiring, and it doesn''t look like a real doctor should do. Only the surgeon is the real doctor. This is also one of the reasons why he applied for a surgical residency but he did not expect that Adam suddenly kicked him back to the emergency department. "Melendes, do you know where the emergency room is?" Carter walked to the corner and couldn''t help it anymore, and said to the little man: "Okay, you go first, I have something to do, and I''ll go right away." As he said, he ran to the nurse''s station quickly. He was looking for the best nurse to ask, what the **** is causing the kidneys! "George, this is the first shock!" Adam raised a finger to George and reminded: "You are not a newcomer like Lexie who knows nothing. You have been intern for a whole year. You should know what to do and not to do. Because you are my friend, besides not breaking the five rules that cannot be violated, you have three chances. After the strikeout, you are out, understand? " George: "..." _ Chapter 732: Thirty seven degrees and forty five degrees Medical center. On the corridor. Adam borrowed Shelton''s strikeout theory to warn George. Although it is the first time to use it, let alone George, even Lexi understands it. Because this strikeout theory is actually a rule in baseball. And baseball is the second largest sport in the United States after rugby. Almost everyone has seen it, and they probably understand the rules and some well-known baseball stars. Girls are no exception. Sheldons twin sister, Misie, also participated in the baseball team as a child and became the first female baseball player in the area. Ok. In fact, this is also the light of her charming grandmother. You know that the coach of the baseball team sneered at first: "Where is there a girl who plays baseball?" In order to pursue Misie''s grandmother, the baseball coach finally accepted Misie''s incomprehension, ridicule, and jealousy. Emmm. But the old men of the same age who had seen Misie''s grandmother were jealous. The influence of baseball is more than that. Take the medical staff in the emergency room of the medical center. Before frequent accidents occurred in hospitals, the maximum working hours of 80 hours per week were enforced and the nurses went on strike. But that''s it. The medical staff in the emergency room also set up a baseball team to make time to play a few baseball games every month. In the baseball team, there are male doctors, female doctors, male nurses, and female nurses. The enthusiasm of female doctors and nurses is always the highest. Newcomers come over, regardless of men and women, desperately want to join. Because you can join, you are recognized by everyone, you are part of the team, and you are your own. Take a glimpse and see the whole leopard. In this context, when Adam said strikeouts, George and Lexie would naturally understand them. "follow me." Adam saw many people looking this way, and didn''t want George to be too embarrassed, motioning them to follow him to his office. It is not a good habit to punish without teaching, especially for friends, and it is also a teaching hospital. The strikeout theory was also tailored for George just now, so it is natural to make it clear first. Adam''s office. "George, are there many question marks?" Adam smiled and said, "You think I''m too unkind?" "No" George shook his head reluctantly, but this negative was incomplete. Because Adam is indeed very unkind, he is even better than Dr. Bailey. "George, our relationship has changed now. In order not to affect our friendship, we need to have a good conversation." Adam said frankly: "I ask you, do you have any pursuits in your career?" "Uh" George was stunned. "Look." Adam patiently analyzed it to him: "I and Christina, needless to say, we unite our words and deeds, and always want to be the top surgeons. Meredith also had this idea, but she wanted to prove to her legendary doctor''s mother that she was also excellent. After her mother had Alzheimer''s disease and she forgot at every turn, this thought became weaker. Because of her hard work, it is difficult to get feedback from a mother who even forgets herself from time to time and can''t remember how she was not good at the beginning. Therefore, she is now drifting along with the crowd, and it is more like a TV series that specializes in falling in love with a handsome doctor. But she has a good talent, and we have indirectly pulled her from the side, so her medical skills are still good. But it is limited to this. " Lexi heard this with a strange expression. She really didn''t expect her sister to be like this in the eyes of idols. "Then am I not the male partner in this TV show?" When George heard this, he couldn''t help but laugh at himself: "Who is the first male protagonist, Dr. Sheput or you?" "I''m not in this TV show by Meredith." Adam smiled: "Because I refused her invitation to drink from the beginning, and you are indeed the number one male partner in this TV series by Meredith." "why?" Lexie was surprised at first, then thought of something, and his eyes widened: "Could it be that George also accepted my sister''s invitation to drink? George and my sister..." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing: "Remember what I said to you last night? Now you know why I emphasize the first rule so much, right?" Lexie shivered. If there is no Adam, George is such a warm man, in fact, she still quite likes it. But I never expected... It''s impossible to guard against. She didn''t want to be that kind of sister with her half-sister! "Adam!" George was embarrassed by Lexi''s gaze. "Okay, let''s talk about business." Adam continued: "Then it was Liz who had left. After she met Danny, she knew what she wanted, so she unscrupulously bet on the career she always valued, and now she has left the hospital and became handsome and rich. The second-generation wife or girlfriend... Alex, it was purely something that shouldn''t have appeared. He didn''t even pass the exam at the beginning, didn''t get a doctorate in medicine, and his performance was just as bad as his studies. Now he is back where he should be. This is our same batch. Now talking about your new colleague. Needless to say Melendez. The top students of Johns Hopkins, choosing here, must be determined to be a legend. Lexie, a high-achieving student at Harvard Medical School, chose this place. Although her sisters reasons are behind her, I believe her biggest goal is to reach the pinnacle of medicine and achieve a career..." Lexi heard this, looked at Adam excitedly, and nodded repeatedly. This is indeed her biggest goal. In her mind, Adam is the pinnacle of medicine. "Then Carter." Adam smiled at Lexie and looked at George again: "His school is the worst and his talent is average, but he has good vision and perseverance, and he wants to become a famous doctor of a generation. So the question is, what is your George O''Malley goal? Become a famous doctor? It''s not like that, you don''t work so hard and don''t have that mentality. In the original medical doctor exam, you passed the risky and dangerous. In the test a few days ago, it was obvious that your one-year internship was not bad, at least it would not be the countdown, but you just took the third-to-last test and you were directly eliminated. This is not whether you want to become a famous doctor, but whether you want to continue to be a doctor! Since your goal is not a famous doctor, then you are planning to become a doctor who drifts with the crowd? But in that case, why are you still following me? I think that the name that I crossed out was personally selected by the director, and the intern doctor who was replaced by you should have rushed to become a famous doctor of a generation. " "I" When George heard this, his fat face instantly blushed, and he reluctantly defended: "I also want to be a famous doctor of a generation." "Row." Adam nodded nonchalantly: "You are my friend, if you say so, you are naturally qualified to replace the crossed out intern. But you cant say that you want to become a famous doctor while doing very unprofessional things. Words and deeds are always totally different, right? Now you understand why I proposed the rule of strikeouts to you in addition to the five inviolable rules, right? " "understand" George was ashamed. He has been intern for a year, and he understands all the rules. In fact, if it were not for the abnormal performance of the exam, he would now have to take an intern. As a result, his performance is not as good as a few rookie trainees. This is a bit unreasonable. Now Adam gave him three more chances. If he still strikes out, then he can only be blamed for his inconsistent words and deeds, which wasted Adam''s time and wasted the opportunity of the poor trainee whose name was crossed out. Adam, the boss friend, has done his best. "George, I know you are a warm man." Adam ridiculed: "But no matter in the hospital or in society, warm men are not popular, and they are always prioritized as male girlfriends or good guys. Because humans are warm-blooded animals, no matter how warm you are, it will be 37 degrees, which is impossible to reach 45 degrees~ In Bel Canto, the difference between male and female voices is only 8 degrees. The difference of 8 degrees is already a gender difference. " George: "..." _ Chapter 733: Pretty woman george Medical center. Adam''s private office. As soon as the 37-degree and 45-degree stalks came out, George looked dazed and did not react. But it does not prevent him from understanding the meaning of Adam''s words. This also pokes his biggest sentiment recently. The male best friend is so good, but he has not been able to get what he wants. Instead, he often ends up as a scapegoat. Unlike George, when Lexie was at Harvard Medical School, she always had the reputation of Lexie Encyclopedia. It means she has a good memory and loves to read books, so she knows a lot. As soon as Adam''s 37 degrees and 45 degrees were spoken, her little head began to wander around. 37 degrees is well understood, normal human body temperature. As for the number of 45 degrees, she thought and thought about it, and finally found the relevant data in the Lexiepedia, then her face turned blush, she didn''t dare to look at Adam, and she was thinking about it. "Everyone has different sensitivity to temperature, but after a professional test, 45 degrees is generally regarded as a temperature that makes people feel hot... Dr. Duncan is really funny... He referred to George as a warm man, so 37 degrees, which is the limit of normal human body temperature, is used to refer to a warm man. It is also said that Nuan Nan is often regarded as a good person''s spare, so the corresponding is naturally a bad person... Dr. Duncan is also a bad person..." Shuren Zhou said: Men are not bad, women do not love. After Lexi consciously figured out what Adam said, he only felt that Adam was too funny. The anxiety and upset that Adam had punished by mistake before disappeared instantly. She gave up her residency training at Massachusetts General Hospital and went to the New York Medical Center, which was indeed the right choice. Not to mention that the future will hit the pinnacle of medicine, but now, with Dr. Duncan, she is super handsome, talented, and good-sounding. She really likes it here! Adam didn''t know that Lexie thought of this. But even if he knew it, he would only smile and say: "This is only the first floor. Although I can''t create a five-story building and atmosphere in a word, there is a second floor." emmm. Bel Canto, the male voice is octaves worse than the female voice, and Owen Lee, the legendary tuner supreme conductor who formed the Eternal Gun Chorus, is more expert. As the public enemy of all boys in the school, Owen Lee was also the super villain that Qianfu referred to... "Adam, what should I do?" George asked for advice seriously. "It''s very simple." Adam smiled and said: "You must have your own specialties, either talent or wealth. With the blessing of either of these two auras, Nuan Nan can also automatically heat up. In fact, it''s not bad to be a warm man like you. Meredith, Leeds, Kelly, Olivia, any woman who is close to you, which one is not very close to you" Having said this, he glanced at Lexie playfully. Lexi subconsciously moved a step away from George. "I didn''t have Liz..." George retorted immediately. "It''s just that Liz didn''t pierce it before leaving." Adam shook his head and said: "Your girlfriends who don''t shy away at all, if you stay for a long time, something will happen sooner or later." "..." George was speechless. He and Liz have the closest relationship, so close that he takes a bath in the bathroom, Liz brushes his teeth and chats, lying on the bed together at every turn. With Liz''s appearance and figure, it is a joke to say that he has never fantasized about it. In fact, he not only fantasized, but even took Christina with him. "Being a male best friend, if you don''t want to take a step closer emotionally, there are actually very few that can do yours. You are already considered top-notch." Adam ridiculed: "But you seem to be dissatisfied with this. You always think a lot. The thoughts and energy that should be used for professional polishing are all on trying to figure out your girlfriends. My girlfriend is in a bad mood, what''s the matter? Do you want to comfort? How to comfort Barabara... The result is that everything is fine for you, but not outstanding enough. It is relatively mediocre and has no specialties. When there are many excellent men around you, you can ask which woman likes mediocre men? As long as they don''t give up on these extremely good men, you will always be their warm boyfriend. Of course, if you can endure the company for more than ten years, grind away your opponents or grind your girlfriends, that''s okay. " "So I should focus all my energy on medicine?" George murmured. "You don''t have money, and you don''t have the appearance of being able to use your face as money." Adam analyzed: "If you want to be a talented person, besides working hard, working hard, and becoming a famous doctor of a generation, is there any better choice than you have studied medicine for five years? If Dr. Shept is not a top-level neurosurgery doctor, do you think Meredith would be so fascinated by him? If Dr. Burke is not a top-level doctor in cardiothoracic surgery, do you think Christina, who is only focused on medicine, would be so active? " George shook his head subconsciously. How could he have forgotten that at the banquet reported by the intern, he had clearly found Meredith first. And he also saw that at the banquet, Dr. Burke was actually talking and laughing with an African-American beauty. The newcomer Christina walked directly over to interrupt the atmosphere and repeatedly said that she admired Dr. Burke. After listening to Merediths gossip, Christina and Dr. Burke got better, and it was Christina who walked directly into the duty room, locked the door, and woke Dr. Burke. Dr. Shept might still be able to say that his appearance was high enough, but Dr. Burke... George felt that he was just like him. Christina, who can subdue the poisonous tongue, and the Christina who occasionally fantasizes about him so active, is only the top-level doctor. "Yes, George." Lexie echoed: "Dr. Duncan is right. Women are easily attracted to the strong. You have a good chance of becoming a strong one. Because you are following Dr. Duncan! As long as you concentrate and work hard enough, you can definitely do it! " "Uh, uh..." George nodded again and again, and then thought of something, wondering: "But Kelly seems to like me like this..." emmm. Speaking of now, he is always targeting Meredith, forgetting that his current girlfriend is Kelly. So Kelly is also a spare tire for George. aka Kelly is Merediths second child... "The same reason that men like beautiful women." Adam smiled and said: "Of course it was very good at first, but over time, if beautiful women don''t have interesting souls, men will soon get tired of it. Now Kelly likes your warm masculine personality, everything is naturally wonderful. But after half a year or a year, you will remain the same. Would you think Kelly would still like you as much as now? Don''t test human nature. Strike iron must be hard by itself! You can''t always improve yourself and you will be left behind one day. " George was silent. These words made him wake up like a dream. He also learned a little bit of psychology and knew that Adam was right. Once the gap between men and women is too large, one of them will inevitably become a vassal, and then as the gap continues to expand, this unequal vassal relationship is sometimes impossible to maintain, and it is difficult to maintain. Think about his girlfriend Kelly is now the chief resident, the boss of boss, and every day in high-end hotels, and before that, like Adam, rented an office in the hospital, the family is estimated to be very good. The gap between them is really big, and the relationship depends on Kelly like him... The truth is this truth. But he always felt as if something was wrong. When he walked out of Adam''s office, he suddenly wanted to understand that Adam completely regarded him as a beautiful woman without a soul... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 734: Tathagata palm that knows little nurses best Medical center. George reacted with hindsight, Adam''s teasing. But he decided to follow Adam''s words and start working hard, putting more energy and time on medicine. It''s not that he was ambitious as he was said by Adam. But he is already like this. Once he doesn''t work hard and is struck out by Adam, it would be too shameful. Furthermore, he is indeed worried that''he is old and decayed'' and will be abandoned. Don''t look at it now that Kelly took the initiative to chase him, and there is still a "Mr. Dream" who regards him as her own. In this relationship, he has invested far more than him. It was as if Kelly was afraid that he would break up with her. But this is actually an illusion. Because this is Kelly''s initiative, if one day she is unwilling to take the initiative, she can take the initiative to leave without hesitation. When the time comes, it is likely that he will be sticky and reluctant to give up, all kinds of sadness and sadness, and become an abandoned "resent woman". The initiative from beginning to end is in Kelly''s hands. After all, he is not the kind of **** who can eat hard and soft food. Adam looked at their leaving figures, shook his head and smiled. Bystanders are clear. He had long realized that George had the potential of being a king of soft rice. Kelly is a senior resident, and now she is the top general resident. She is rich at home and looks like a figure. Different people have different opinions. In the American drama world, many people admire her like this. Such an imperial sister is very obsessed with George. Not only did he put down the face and dignity of the superior doctor, he took the initiative to pursue him, and even acted out for George, to cover his love rival Meredith, and took the initiative to claim the criminal underwear nailed by the doctor Montgomery on the notice board in public. This kind of pleasing behavior is far more than once. Now he almost lives with George. Live directly in a five-star hotel suite. Although according to George, Kelly and the owner of this five-star hotel are relatives and can get very large discounts, and he insists on splitting equally, giving 200 US dollars a week for board and lodging expenses. But every time Adam heard this, he endured it again and again, and didn''t laugh out loud. It''s not that he hasn''t stayed in this five-star hotel. Many high-levels in the hospital, such as the director of surgery who was driven out by his wife, and Mark Sloan, who had just arrived, are regular visitors here. Most of the patients in the VIP ward settled in this five-star hotel before they were hospitalized. What''s the cost, Adam is clear. Don''t even think about it without 300 dollars a day. Even if there is a discount for long-term stay, it will not be less than $250 per day. In addition, after George lived there, he liked the breakfast there, eating breakfast in the hotel almost every day. The minimum consumption for a meal is also US$50 per person. According to preliminary estimates, to live George''s current exquisite life, the weekly bill will be at least $2,500 or more. This still doesn''t include the tip for daily service calls. And every day for breakfast, it is impossible to just eat at the minimum consumption. The figure of US$2500 can be broken casually. US$3000 is easy, and US$4000 is not a dream. George gave $200 a week, half of the cost of board and lodging, wouldn''t it really be a broken bone. Emmm. Orthopedic resident Kellys discount for bone fractures is really interesting. Adam suspects that this is because Kelly can''t help George''s self-esteem, so he can be an AA with any money. In fact, most of this money is directly tipped to the cleaner... From this point of view, what is wrong with Adam''s use of "beauty" to describe George? Here. Adam appointed the beauty George and Lexie to write the medical records first. there. Carter hurriedly found the little nurse who knew best. "Villette!" "Yeah, this is not Doctor Carter." The nurse who knows best saw Carter and joked: "Doctor Carter, what''s your order?" "Don''t laugh." Carter said anxiously: "Dr. Duncan rushed me back to the emergency room suddenly. Do you know what''s going on?" "This is your big doctor''s business, how do we little nurses know?" The little nurse sneered. "..." If Carter can''t hear the irony at this time, then he should be Sheldon''s existence, and he laughed with a smile: "Violet, are you talking about this tone?" "What''s the tune?" The little nurse who knows best pretends: "I am just a little nurse, and I always have this tone of voice. Dr. Carter is a 10% doctor. Even my tone of voice is unfamiliar?" "I''m wrong!" Carter couldn''t bear it anymore, and he confessed his mistake directly: "Violet, just tell me, I will definitely change it!" joke. Is the nurse who knows the most about the average nurse? That is his guiding light. If he hadn''t understood the advice of the little nurse best, let alone become a surgeon intern under Dr. Duncan, even the emergency intern he most looked down upon would have nothing to do. And the nurses who know best are obviously members of the team that Dr. Duncan is optimistic about, and they are also the top supporters of Dr. Duncan at the medical center. Now the little nurse who knows best looks at him upset, does he have other options besides decisively admitting his mistakes? "Humph!" The little nurse who knows best hummed: "Now that I know it was wrong, why was it so drifting before? It''s just that I just became a doctor, so I look down on our nurses in all kinds of ways?" "I do not have." Carter yelled wronged. "No?" The little nurse who knows best sneered: "Who instructed Carol to bring him some barbecue, chicken, not chicken thighs, beans not too sweet, and cabbage salad barabara? They dont owe you anything. Its love to bring you something to eat, but its a duty to not take it. Why do you tell people to bring it to you? The requirements are still so high? Are you a doctor now? Doctor Carter? " "it''s me" Carter said embarrassedly: "No, I didn''t give any instructions, I just asked..." After speaking, in the eyes of the little nurse who knows the most contempt, he can no longer speak. Because he suddenly discovered that his tone of voice at the time was indeed arrogant. And at the time, nurse Carol asked mockingly: "Is there anything else I need? Doctor?" In the end, he didn''t hear it at all. Instead, he really made a series of requests without even saying a word of thanks. You know, he used to be Carol, pre-Carol, all kinds of warm and humble smiles. Don''t know the little nurse, he really didn''t notice that since he put on the official doctor''s white coat with the nameplate of Doctor Carter printed on it, he really floated. "Also in the operating room just now!" The little nurse who knows best sneered: "I will put on the surgical gown for you. In the past, thank you for not being too diligent. Now? The name is no longer called, and the head is held up. Just to make us different, I hurried over to help me put on the surgical gown and write it on my face. It floated like this. Everyone can see it. Do you think Dr. Duncan can''t see it? " "I''m wrong" Carter was ashamed. I don''t know many things, I don''t know, I really want to get into the ground when I say it. Carter''s Gone, is obviously like this. _ Chapter 735: The more he beats, the more he is Medical center. Nurse station. "Of course you are wrong." The little nurse who knows best sneered and said, "Obviously you are too floating, and all of us are worried that you can''t handle the knife." "So is Dr. Duncan?" Carter said. "Being a doctor must be calm and stable." The little nurse who knows best reminded: "Otherwise, it will be a situation where you can''t get a knife, Doctor Carter, are you calm and stable?" "I" Carter wanted to say that he was calm and steady enough, but he couldn''t say it again when he met the joking look of the little nurse the most. "Villette, tell me everything." Carter gritted his teeth and begged. You must die sooner or later. Just as he didn''t know that he had already practiced the masterpiece Qinggong dance air technique, so he used floating all the way to walk. God knows what other shortcomings he doesn''t know? He had followed Dr. Duncan in the past, and he didn''t think much. Three competitors have suddenly emerged. All of them put a lot of pressure on him. Little Melendez didn''t talk about it, it was a weakened version of Dr. Duncan''s start. It is his gloating Lexie and George, one is a top student at Harvard Medical School, and the other is a senior surgical intern who has been intern for a year. With a smile, Carter didn''t think he was really better than them. Ugh. He is no longer the only minor attendant of Dr. Duncan, otherwise Dr. Duncan would not kick him to the emergency room without saying a word. "Carter, you are still not stable enough, and the foundation is not strong." Seeing that Carter really knew that he was wrong, the nurse who knew best, did not continue to call him''Doctor Carter'', and kindly reminded: "Just take the simplest way to pierce a deep vein. You can''t achieve 100% success. Sometimes its all right once, and sometimes its impossible to find the location. What is this?" "This is a nurse..." Carter subconsciously wanted to explain, and then slumped: "It''s because I have a weak foundation." "Of course you have a weak foundation!" The little nurse who knows best shook his head and said, "A doctor, if he leaves the nurse and can''t do such a simple job, then he is a clinician? In case you meet a new nurse who knows nothing, and you can''t count on her, will you have to shout helplessly for help? " Carter flushed. That kind of situation is simply a nightmare. "Dr. Duncan told you twice before, but you didn''t take it to heart." The youngest nurse reminded: "At that time, you were just a medical intern. It is not clear whether you can graduate to become a doctor, whether you will continue to be a doctor in the future, or whether you will be an intern at a medical center. So after two times, Dr. Duncan stopped talking about you. This kind of thing is all up to you. But now it''s different. Dr. Duncan has officially taken an intern. I heard that he is planning to train a famous doctor. If you do not settle down to lay a solid foundation and work harder as before, you will definitely not even have the benefits of being a medical intern. After all, although Dr. Duncan has a lot of resources, he must give priority to the interns he is optimistic about. Now he is on duty for the first round, don''t be an intern that he is not optimistic about. " "Sink down, lay a solid foundation, and work harder..." Carter chanted the guidelines summed up by the little nurse best, and cheered up again: "I will go to the emergency room and do everything to the best!" "now it''s right!" The little nurse who knows the best laughed with satisfaction: "The first thing after the time has passed is to apologize to all the nurses! I heard that they are ready to give you a good lesson for Dr. Carter." Carter''s face became stiff, he hurriedly bid farewell to the little nurse he knew best, went back to the emergency room, and apologized sincerely when he saw a nurse. In the past, he and the nurses got together. Naturally, he knew the horror of the nurses collectively teaching someone. damn it! He was so floating, he even forgot about it. Adam''s office. "Get some snacks and starve to death." Christina and Meredith walked in, yelling and ran into Adam''s refrigerator to find food. In the past, the bed was pushed against the wall in the corner corridor, which was their exclusive resting area. But since Alex and Liz left, there have been fewer and fewer people, plus Adam has an exclusive office, and they often come to Adam''s office during their breaks and chats. Alice Grey''s small stove at night is also here. Habits become natural. Emmm. Of course, the most critical condition here is really good. "I heard that you were stunned by George''s training." Christina was eating snacks and gossiping: "Next time you scold us in front of us, let us also watch the excitement." She is the one who likes to watch little fat George lively. "The reprimand is for his growth, not to make him black." Adam refused Christina''s evil proposal without hesitation. Although George the beauty is ten times stronger than black and has no threatening power, how can he bully others for no reason and deliberately do it in public? He hasn''t beaten others to make him feel good, and the more he beats, the more nonsensical skills he has. Emmm. He was even more worried that he was successful without this skill. After all, "Beauty" George looks like this, maybe he really likes this... "You met her in advance!" Meredith stared at Adam dissatisfied: "Why didn''t you tell me?" "See you for the first time last night." Adam naturally knew who this she was, and said indifferently: This is your sisters business. Im not interested in intervening. Mrs. Grey didnt remind you. Did Lexie come for an internship? "..." Meredith was speechless. Her biological father''s wife is now Mrs. Grey, how could she have not mentioned it, and even invited her to meet again. But they were all rejected by her. She robbed her mother''s husband, the current Mrs. Gray, who is very maternal, and she can try to accept it. But she was totally unwilling to accept Lexie who had robbed her of the fatherly love she longed for since she was a child. Adam smiled slightly when he saw this, and discussed with Christina about the operation and the experience of bringing an intern. "That little guy under you, looks pretty awesome." Christina said gossip. "John Hopkins is a high-achieving student who is from the same school as Dr. Burke. Isn''t that great?" Adam smiled. "My four are all wood." Christina murmured: "It''s good for you, two geniuses and two veterans. Not only do you not bother you at all, but you can also do a lot of chores for you. Or, let''s change one?" "whatever." Adam shrugged and said: "As long as they want, you can change at will, I can do it." "..." Christina was stagnant, and couldn''t help but put up a middle finger. This is Chiguoguo''s Versailles face. "Haha Adam smiled and said: "This interns is all up to you. If you really dont want to bother, just do whatever they want. They can learn as much as their good fortune, but if so, you do. Are you ready to face Dr. Bailey''s rant? " Christina laughed at first, with a very heart-warming look, but she couldn''t laugh anymore when she heard the last sentence. Even if Dr. Bailey no longer cares about them now, they still don''t want to face Dr. Bailey''s roar. If you don''t take the intern seriously, as long as Dr. Bailey finds out, a roar is absolutely indispensable. She even had pictures and sounds in her mind. "What are you doing? Christina Young! This is the attitude you learned from me? How did I train you?! Even a few interns can''t teach you well, what face do you always have so proud of? You? What''s so proud of? Go back and teach me well, now! Right now! Don''t let me see you once or scold you once!" txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 736: Cut yourself 1 knife first late at night. The 18th hour of the first round of the interns on duty. After all the excitement or tension at the beginning, a group of interns began to get tired. After Adam, Christina, and Meredith had been on Alice Grey''s little stove, they came out and started teasing about it. "Wait when I go over, and if I catch someone and sleep now, I will show him a good look." Christina said maliciously: "I think our first shift was 48 hours. They have now reduced to 36 hours, and my boss hasn''t rested yet." "forget it." Meredith persuaded: "It''s all the interns here, don''t mess with them." "Is this **** them?" Christina said solemnly: "This is teaching them! And I will go to bed later, I don''t want to be awakened by them when I am half asleep. It is better to warn them first, let them cheer them up and don''t be lazy. Turned the last little thing into a big one, and then ran over to wake me up! Adam, what do you think?" "I?" Adam smiled and waved his hand: "You leave me alone, you can figure it out." "Huh, do you have any ideas?" Christina raised her eyebrows. "Not an idea either." Adam smiled and said, "It''s just that this is their first round of duty. As you all know, the first time is always so unforgettable, so I plan to stay with them all the time to make them full and unforgettable." "Always be with them? 36 hours?" Meredith''s mouth twitched. "Look!" Christina murmured: "Compared with Adam, I am kind enough! At least when I sleep, as long as they don''t call me, and there are no patients to be rescued, they take time to rest. I won''t care about them. ! Meeting Adam is their nightmare!" "Well, it''s time to visit them." Adam said goodbye to Christina and the others, and went to the emergency room. Tonight''s Alice Grey Stove, Adam specially shortened the time, which is to give them a breath, eat something, and replenish their energy. The new busyness is about to begin. Emergency. Nurse station. "How?" Adam did not go to the interns at the first time, but asked the nurses. "Everything is serious." The nurse snorted over there: "Especially the doctor Melendez, after coming over, he has been busy and his level is very high. After Carter came back and apologized to us, he also began to sink his heart and start with small things. O''Malley is still the same, the little Gray has a good personality, but he seems a little too kind, I dont know if I can carry it over." "Let''s wait and see." Adam nodded. What the nurse observed was similar to his speculation. Of the three male doctors, Adam was not too worried. It''s not an old fritters, or it''s bad skin and thick flesh, or it''s rational enough. Only Lexie has a good character and a kind heart. This kind of personality is very good, and being a doctor is a bit troublesome. A kind heart is easy to be emotional. When sensibility hits life and death, you will either converge your sensibility, or be too sensual to be destroyed. Before it actually happened, no one knew what Lexi would be like. boom! The door of the emergency room was pushed open heavily. "what''s the situation?" Adam hurried up to meet him. The little guys, Carter, George, and Lexie also rushed up. "The 40-year-old speeding driver turned over in an MVC and lost his vital signs on the screen. We can''t intubate." The first responder said quickly. "How long has he been in a coma?" Adam asked as he checked. "Load him in 20 minutes and deliver it in 14 minutes." The first responder said: "I have injected two adrenaline." "Little Gray!" Adam shouted. "Yes!" Lexi tightened. "Intubate him!" Adam ordered: "Do you know how to intubate?" "I haven''t done it..." Lexi said nervously. "But you have seen it!" Adam shouted: "Pick up the intubation tube, fast!" The nurse immediately handed the cannula in her hand to the trembling Lexi. "Doctor Duncan..." Lexie tremblingly took the intubation: "Are you sure I''m coming?" "Are you a doctor?" Adam shouted: "Stop talking nonsense! Listen to my instructions, imagine the trachea, pay close attention to the intubation, and insert it directly!" "I can''t see the intubation!" Lexie stretched the intubation tube into the patient''s mouth nervously, then raised her head in a panic, "Should you do it? Or let George and the others do it?" "Melendes, you''re here to take over the cardiopulmonary resuscitation!" Adam glanced at the three of them, motioned the little man to step forward to take over the CPR, then walked to Lexie''s side, and said warmly: "This is your opportunity! Take a deep breath, just follow what I said! It''s very simple, you can If you do, look good! Don''t touch your teeth, just insert it!" "I got in, I got in!" Under Adam''s guidance, Lexie tremblingly inserted the cannula in, and screamed excitedly. He raised his eyes and smiled, only to find that George and Carter were not too excited. "well." Adam nodded to Lexi, then motioned to the little man: "Merendez, it''s okay." The little man stopped CPR. "What are you doing?" Lexi exclaimed: "Why didn''t you rescue it?" "There is no need to rescue him, he is dead." Adam looked at her: "You did a good job. I don''t think you have announced the time of death yet? You can announce it now." "what?" Lexi was stunned: "He''s dead?" "He was dead when he came." George couldn''t help but said. "It''s been so long, and first aid such as epinephrine injections have been used. You should know that he is dead." The little Melendez glanced at her. Harvard Medical School? That''s it? Sure enough, Johns Hopkins is reliable! "Then what were we doing just now?" Lexie muttered to complete what the law requires us to do. " Adam Wen said: "And using the tradition of teaching hospitals to make his death more valuable, to teach you that if you encounter similar situations in the future, maybe you can save the wounded who has not yet died." "This is too cruel..." Lexie looked at Adam in disbelief, then looked at George and Carter, and saw that they both nodded. Only then did he realize that this is really the tradition of the teaching hospital, and finally looked at Adam with tears in his eyes. "We are doctors." Adam looked at her: "What we face every day is this kind of life and death. If we can''t make a knife on my heart, cut off a petal of kindness, cut off fear and sensibility, and what courage is there to dare to use a knife on the patient and bear the patient? Or life or death responsibility?" The tears from the corner of Lexi''s eyes fell silently. "Death time 01:35..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 737: Fuck her, **** her! Medical center. The first experience is not always so beautiful. If you change to Christina, or Meredith, who is not pleasing to Lexi, under the same circumstances, the same teaching, with a different tone and expression, I am afraid Lexi will not be able to accept it. Fortunately, Adam was patient enough. However, after Lexi accepted Adam''s remarks, tearfully announced the time of death for the first time. Adam still asked her to take a break and adjust. The number of people who came to see a doctor in the middle of the night was very rare. But Adam stayed and took them one by one. The 24th hour of the first round. A new day has begun. Adam, who was still in spirit, took the four exhausted men and started rounds. After resting for a few hours, Lexie barely suppressed the first discomfort and rejoined the team. It''s not that she doesn''t know the truth. Now that I have chosen the profession of a doctor, and I am ready to hit the pinnacle of medicine, it would be ridiculous if I took the first step. She hasn''t seen the dead. And strictly speaking, this deceased is not considered dead in her hands. What Adam created for her was nothing more than a simulated environment. The impact on her was naturally much smaller than the impact caused by death in her hands. Naturally, it recovered quickly afterwards. However, the precious experience of emergency rescue with life hanging by a thread is real. This kind of simulation experience is not something everyone has the opportunity to encounter. Adam told Lexi that this was her opportunity, and it was very serious. Didi. Didi. The pager on Adam''s waist rang. "Another major accident?" George couldn''t help asking. "Ok." Adam nodded and took them to the emergency room while wearing disposable protective clothing. You know what happened on the road. Apartment gas explosion! "I need a resident doctor to help me sit in the outpatient clinic and supervise the interns when I treat patients." Dr. Bailey walked over, wearing a protective suit, and said to Kelly, the general resident doctor who was also dressed. He passed Kelly and walked towards the front of the waiting team of doctors. "Sorry, I can''t help." The voice of the chief resident Kelly came from behind, not only stopping Dr. Bailey who was only saying hello, but also attracting the attention of all the doctors waiting for the ambulance. "Wow! Doctor Bailey and Doctor Torres, this is going to war!" "I bet Dr. Bailey wins!" "I bet Dr. Torres, no matter what she said, she is also the chief resident." "I have known this scene for a long time. To establish the prestige of the chief resident, Dr. Torres must give Dr. Bailey, the original first candidate, the spiritual leader of the resident doctor, a cruel blow." "Shhh! According to you, she will find Dr. Duncan to trouble you later?" "Dr. Duncan is different." "..." A group of doctors had funny eyes and whispered. Adam glanced at George. George just bowed his head, pretending that he didn''t know anything. One is his respected former mentor and the other is his girlfriend. He didn''t want to offend anyone. "Can''t you help?" Doctor Bailey turned, his eyes sharp. "Yes, Bailey." Kelly did not hesitate to look at Bailey: "The free outpatient work is voluntary. As the chief resident, I cannot force any resident or interns to help. Especially in this hectic time. If you are in the operating room, you can do as many interns as you want. Otherwise, you have to figure out how to balance your own job and your part-time job, understand? " "..." Doctor Bailey''s mouth moved, his eyes rolled, and his body crooked. Anyone who knows her knows that this is her fighting stance. "Fuck her, **** her!" Christina''s small eyes were full of expectation, and she whispered in her mouth. George stared at her fiercely. "Forget it." Adam smiled and said, "I can''t stand it." "why?" Christina was puzzled: "Do you think Dr. Bailey dare not be surprised?" "Not afraid, but unwilling." Adam shook his head and said, "Kelly is also the chief resident anyway. She is talking about the hospital regulations. Dr. Bailey attacked her in public. What is it?" Sure enough, Dr. Bailey pursed his mouth, and didn''t say anything in the end. He just turned and walked to the front, looking in the direction of the ambulance. "This is power!" Christina shook her head: "What the director said made Dr. Bailey put more energy in the operating room. She is still an excellent general resident, but this unfair talker will ultimately suffer." "Yang!" When Dr. Bailey heard this, he stared at him: "Since you care about me so much, go and help me manage the clinic?" "You were wrong, I didn''t care about you, I just lamented power." Christina''s small eyes were open to the sky, not going to pick up Dr. Bailey''s words. Just kidding, for her, free outpatient clinics are more torturing than emergency clinics. In the emergency department, there is also an emergency that requires diagnosis and treatment. The outpatient clinic is more to check minor illnesses and prevent serious illnesses. Many times the people who come are not sick. Let her go to the outpatient clinic, it would be better to kill her. She admired and used Dr. Bailey as an example, but it was impossible for her to sacrifice or respond to this. Dr. Bailey almost laughed at Christina''s appearance, and couldn''t help but look at Meredith again. Meredith looked away directly, not looking at Dr. Bailey. "O''Malley!" Adam spoke: "Wait for you to pass!" "what?" George was stunned. "You are an intern and have the strength of a resident doctor. You are the most suitable candidate." Adam smiled. "Correct!" Dr. Bailey''s eyes lit up: "Thank you, Adam." "You''re welcome." Adam smiled at Dr. Bailey, and then looked at George: "You can also learn things in the outpatient clinic. When the time comes for surgery, I will consider letting you participate more. It''s not a dream to perform surgery in advance." "But Kelly..." George''s eyes lit up, and his heart moved suddenly. This is the main surgery. Even Christina and Meredith have not had a chance yet. But reason told him that doing so was slap his girlfriend in the face, and the risk was too great. "You secretly go over, just keep quiet." Adam reminded. "Well." George gritted his teeth and agreed. The temptation to lead the sword is too great. Second, something wrong can be pushed to Adam. After all, he is now just an intern under Adam. What else can he do except obediently? Kelly will understand him. Adam smiled. He naturally saw George''s mind. But he didn''t mind. The free clinic hosted by Dr. Bailey is actually a great good deed. It gives those who dont have the money to participate in medical insurance the opportunity to discover diseases in advance to prevent minor illnesses from becoming serious diseases to open this free clinic. All the funds came from Adam. Adam naturally didn''t mind helping any more. As for Kelly knowing, would he be angry with him? Adam believed that even if he was angry, he would not live long and would not hold grudges. As a result, he did not violate the hospital regulations. George is his trainee, he is naturally under his management and control, and he has also obtained George''s consent, which is of a voluntary nature. Secondly, he had already considered her face and asked George to act in secret and keep quiet. Besides supporting this kind of great good deeds, if Kelly were to hold grudges for it, then her mind would be too small and her heart would be too unkind. Is such a bad-minded and narrow-minded person really suitable to be a chief resident? txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 738: This is the white scholar Medical center. Emergency room. Several ambulances roared in. Adam was the first to meet him. "Mala Crist, 34 years old, female, has a ruptured abdomen, a broken head, third degree burns, and at least 40% of her skin has a direct infection." The first responder said quickly while pushing the bed out of the ambulance. "Okay, leave it to me." As Adam took over, he commanded: "Notify Dr. Shept, prepare operating room No. 2, Melendez, Little Gray, come with me!" "Yes!" The little man and Lexi followed immediately. "Doctor Duncan, what about me?" Carter trot and asked. "You stay and help Dr. Bailey." Adam looked back at him and ordered. "Yes." Carter could only stay in love, watching the little man and Lexi follow Adam to the operating room. After Dr. Bailey took Christina and the others, now there is no one on his team. He finds the resident doctor to coordinate with the chief resident Kelly, and finds the intern to coordinate with the intern Christina and the others. If Kylie, the chief resident, insisted on embarrassing her, it would really be uncomfortable. Operating room 2. Adam is in charge of the chest and abdomen, and Dr. Shept is in charge of the brain. The little man followed Adam, and the little Gray followed Dr. Shept. "Are you Meredith''s sister?" During the interval between operations, Dr. Sheputt looked at Lexie, who was observing with the probe, and couldn''t help but say. "Well, half-sister." Lexi laughed. "How are you and Meredith?" Dr. Sheputt talked about daily life while performing the operation. This is normal during surgery. The next door, Dr. House, had done an operation while videotaping the court hearing. Of course, this is the privilege of a genius and famous doctor in the American drama world. They are already well-versed in these operations. Talking and chatting does not affect their operation at all, but is a kind of adjustment. Just like the director of surgery using a new instrument to make sutures, even if he hasn''t touched it before, but with his solid basic skills and decades of muscle memory, he can make perfect sutures quickly and well with his eyes closed. There are super geniuses like Adam. Able to perform high-intensity mental confrontation while also performing complex memories. Distractions are nothing but basic exercises. But if the average doctor wants to imitate, it is purely irresponsible to the patient. "It''s very uncomfortable because of the family." Lexie smiled bitterly: "And I think she hates me." "She doesn''t hate you." Dr. Shept reminded. "Really?" Lexi was taken aback: "How do you know?" "Trust Dr. Shept." Adam was by the side, with the help of a small man, dealing with the chest and abdomen injuries, while jokingly said: "No one knows Meredith better than Dr. Shept, when he says Meredith doesn''t hate you. At that time, your sister just didn''t hate you." "You and my sister..." Lexie then looked at Dr. Sheputt in hindsight. Dr. Sheputt smiled slightly and said nothing. "..." Lexie still didn''t understand, she subconsciously looked at Adam, just to meet Adam''s jokes, and her heart suddenly ran past like 10,000 divine beasts. Her sister Meredith... What Dr. Duncan said is really true! It''s too exaggerated! Whenever she thinks a certain doctor is good, she has a close relationship with her sister. Buying a tight waistband, don''t drink alcohol, don''t have an intimate relationship with the superior doctor, this is really the most intimate personal advice given by Dr. Duncan. "Who told me the cause of this accident?" Adam asked suddenly. "The apartment kitchen exploded!" The nurse who knows best said immediately: The patient set up the stove in the kitchen and caused an explosion. A hole was directly blown in the room. The neighbors were all injured. The husband of the patient and their one-year-old son in the living room, and a friend who stopped by to visit them , Have been affected." "It seems that our patient is not an ordinary housewife, but a crazy chemist." Adam used tweezers to cut out a white crystal from the patient''s chest and abdomen and put it on display under the spotlight. "what is this?" Lexi was surprised. "Adam, you mean this is..." Dr. Shept was also surprised. "If I didn''t guess wrong, this is amphetamines!" Adam watched the white crystal. "She is calving!" Lexie immediately matched the chemical name of the drug with the "daily necessities" in the American TV series. Emmm. This is a synthetic drug that has a significant excitatory effect on the central nervous system. Lao Bai, a chemistry teacher in a high school, is an absolute leader in this area. It is different from the combination of high school chemistry teacher Lao Bai and his former dropout student Xiaofen. This should be a couple. "Ok." Adam took another white crystal from the patients chest and abdomen, and nodded: "The colors of the two are still slightly different. It seems that most of our patients are still a pursuing''crazy chemist''. She is purifying herself. The product." In the American drama world, amphetamines are easy to make. Just take a look at Xiaofan. You can get a scumbag, but before dropping out, I learned a little chemistry with the high school teacher Lao Bai. After dropping out, I can do it alone and succeed. Although it is pure garbage, it can be used for personal use and sold out. And Petunia, the elder brother who always goes to jail, is just a salesman who despises her own sister, but he himself is an upstream chemist. With the touching IQ he showed that he said he was''not white garbage'', he could do it. One can imagine how widespread and simple this method is. The manufacturing is simple, so the key is purity. The purity of ordinary chemists is only about 70%. The purity of the real chemical high-quality products can reach up to 96%. And like the ordinary high school chemistry teacher Lao Bai, the hidden bull who almost won the Nobel Prize in Chemistry that year, he got 99.9% ultra-high purity with one shot. Then this new blue product with blue side reaction impurities in this chemical reaction quickly swept the world, defeating one old product after another. It can be seen that purity is valuable in this line. The white crystals embedded in this patient''s body are of different purity. Most of them are uncontrollable accidents that the patients are exploring new processes and trying to further purify their products to gain core competitiveness. Like Da Niu Laobai who studies white chemistry and works hard in scientific research, this is the real white scientist! "Villette take this to the laboratory for expedited testing." Adam ordered: "And notify the security, secretly monitor the patient''s husband, neighbors, and the friend who stopped by to visit early in the morning to prevent any accidents." Although he repeatedly compared this crystal with the data in his brain, he was quite sure that his guess was correct. But before 100% confirmation, this kind of matter cannot be publicly reported to the police. However, for the safety of medical staff, first let the hospital security guard covertly. Whenever such a bad thing is involved, one cannot be overly cautious. Because these people are on the verge of evil, and they can trigger violent conflicts at every turn. "Yes, Doctor Duncan!" Violet agreed immediately. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 739: Persecution and retribution Medical center. Operating room 2. "Making calves in my own apartment..." Seeing Adam''s instructions, Dr. Shept could not help shaking his head and sighing. "This is normal." Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise, where do ordinary people look for a place? The start of a small fight is definitely in their own apartment. After they get bigger, they will consider renting a special hidden place as a laboratory. Or simply buy an RV, drive it to the wilderness where the birds do not shit, do it for two days and two nights, then pack it up and sell it back. If you are a little bigger, you can consider starting a company to do formal business as a cover. For example, a laundry factory was opened and a real chemical laboratory was built underground. All raw materials, equipment, exhaust, and shipments needed for calving can be hidden in it. If you are a little bigger, you can go abroad directly, circle a place, and directly build a large group. " "..." Everyone in the operating room was stunned and looked at Adam dumbfounded. "what''s happenin?" Adam said amused. "Doctor Duncan, why are you so skilled?" Lexi said in shock. "You forget that besides being a doctor, I am also a writer." Adam smiled and said: "Before writing, you must collect relevant information in advance. I was more interested in this aspect at the beginning. I wanted to write about a related crime subject. I did a thorough understanding." He is not a white scholar. "It turned out to be like this..." Everyone was stunned. "Dr. Duncan is amazing!" The little nurses exclaimed. "Can we see this book?" Dr. Shept joked, "The Lord of Mysteries has ended in a hurry, I''m afraid there is no hope for this book, right?" "I closed the pen." Adam nodded and said, "My goal now is to be a doctor who treats diseases and saves people." "what!" The nurse exclaimed: "Isn''t it just that the Lord of Mysteries doesn''t write anymore? How can I completely seal the pen?" "Because I found that some people''s brain circuits are more magical." Adam Tucao said: "Obviously a good fantasy work can broaden the perspective, but many people just stare at the darkness in the book, and even if there is no darkness, they can play the gimmick of the fantasy world in the book and change the law to create darkness. , Attracting all kinds of monsters and ghosts. The lesson of the Lord of Mysteries is too profound. If I write another crime subject of calving, even if the value is to exhort the world to stay away, so as not to ruin the family. But God knows how many people with innocent brain circuits will only see the money coming in, and ignore the danger of crime and how much harm the society has caused to the innocent. So it''s better not to write at all. " "These people really deserve to die." "What a pity." Everyone sighed. "Dr. Duncan, the sample has already been sent, and the laboratory is processing it expeditiously. As soon as there is a result, it will call to inform." The nurse who knows best sent the samples back and said: "The hospital security is also in place, and every patient has a security guard outside." "How are the injuries of those patients?" Adam nodded and asked casually. "The neighbor and the friend who came to visit are seriously injured." The nurse who knows the best has all inquired, and Men Qing introduced: "The neighbor is a 60-year-old man. He was reading the morning newspaper at his home when the explosion. He was affected by the blast and suffered two to third degree burns. The burns were on the chest and Upper abdomen, facial bruise, shoulder fracture. The friend who came to visit had severe bruises in his abdomen and suspected internal bleeding. However, during the CT scan, the heart suddenly stopped and was rescued by Dr. Yang..." "The accuracy of my guess has improved again." Adam smiled and said: "This is estimated to be Xidu Ouyang Feng who came to visit the friend early in the morning. I have long heard that some Xidu Ouyang Feng will be at the door of the seller, ready to replenish the goods at any time." "The other party''s sudden cardiac arrest is inexplicable. It is very likely that the cardiomyopathy is caused by long-term use of stimulants?" The little Melendez interjected. "Correct." Adam glanced at him, nodded, and then looked at the little nurse who knew best: "How about the patient''s husband and children?" "Her husband is all right, just panicked." The nurse who knows best said: "But their one-year-old son was not injured, but he kept crying. He couldn''t coax him well, making his father very irritable. Poor child, it seems that the explosion made him overwhelmed. Age shouldn''t bear this kind of injury." "Always crying?" Adam frowned: "We have had the operation for an hour, did they come right there? Who is in charge of him?" "Well, one after the other." The nurse who knows best nodded: "Doctor Grey is in charge." "damn it!" Adam solemnly said: "Speak to Dr. Grey and ask her to perform a toxicology test on the baby boy, and then take the baby boy to take an X-ray to see if the baby boy is addicted to amphetamines!" "Yes!" The little nurse who knows best hurriedly called. "Adam, do you suspect that he is addicted to amphetamines?" Dr. Sheppert said in shock: "This is their son? And he''s only one year old?" "It shouldn''t have been fed by them." Adam shook his head: "They should be just pure calves, and they don''t touch calves themselves, otherwise the patient''s heart and kidneys will not be so good. Such self-controlling calves will naturally not let their sons encounter such harmful things. But they are making calves in their own apartment. In order to prevent being discovered by outsiders, the isolation and ventilation systems are definitely not perfect. When amphetamines are heated, volatiles will fill the entire apartment. The walls, floors, and sofas are almost full of amphetamine particles that are invisible to the naked eye. Babies walking around, crawling all over the floor, putting their hands in their mouths, are naturally equivalent to taking amphetamines, and will soon become addicted. And because there are amphetamines in the apartment, the baby boy is addicted to it. After crawling, licking, you can eat it, and then enjoy it, not much different from ordinary baby boys. Coupled with doing such illegal and criminal things, all their energy must be constrained in how to improve purity, how to prevent being discovered, and how to buy and sell. Therefore, even if they were close at hand, their husband and wife would not even notice that their precious son had become the Xidu Ouyang Feng who they depended on for a living but despised incomparably. " "Now that the baby boy has left the apartment, it has been so long, and the silver plate has come up. It can''t be relieved, so that''s why he kept crying!" Everyone suddenly realized. What a crime! Addiction to amphetamines can cause a series of irreversible injuries to the nerves, heart, and kidneys. Just like the addict who had a sudden cardiac arrest, he might get sick at any time. If it weren''t in the hospital and there was no time for rescue, he might be dead. This is still an adult. Now he is a one-year-old baby boy who has not yet fully developed his body and has suffered such a big trauma. God knows what his future will be like. Perhaps this is also the retribution to the parents of the calf. They make many other people''s children become ghosts, and their families are destroyed one by one. Now it''s their turn to experience the feelings of those children''s parents. Of course the premise is that they really love their son Otherwise, it would just be pitiful for this child. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 740: I cant bear this kind of love Medical center. Operating room 2. Jingle Bell. The phone in the operating room rang. The little nurse who knows best went over, talked for a while, and hung up. "How?" Adam asked while performing the operation. "After Dr. Grey got the news, he was going to take the baby boy over for an examination." The nurse who knows the most about the latest development: "Then he was asked by the father of the child what the situation was. However, Dr. Grey was pressed, but he couldn''t hold back for a while and questioned the father of the child." "What did she do?" Dr. Shept moved for a while and looked over with concern. "remember!" Adam looked at the little man and Lexie: "Without the accompaniment of police or security, you should never face dangerous people alone. Even if you see a secret, you must hold back. Don''t reveal anything unusual and report to the police secretly. This is all about Do you remember the major events of your lives?" "remember!" "remember!" The little man and Lexi quickly agreed. "Doctor Grey is okay." The little nurse who knows best quickly comforted: "After the child''s father was questioned by Dr. Grey, he couldn''t believe it, and frankly frankly they were the calves. He loves his son very much, but it will be too poor and there is no job. He said he is a good father and never touches these things, let alone their favorite son. Then Dr. Gray told Dr. Duncan of your speculation. He was dumbfounded, his face full of pain, and then tried to grab the child from Dr. Grey and escape, and was subdued by the security guard who had been guarding him. Now the police have arrived and took him away. " "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but sneer. "Doctor Duncan, do you think he is lying?" Lexi couldn''t help asking. "He might think he is telling the truth." Adam sneered: "But does he really love his son? I can''t see it! He said that he would be very poor and had no job to embark on this road of no return? Do not make jokes. They are both in their prime of life, and none of their children were born. As long as they are willing to work, what can''t they do? The reason for doing this is not because it is easy to make money quickly? After the child is born, they should have a lot of savings. The most important thing to do at this time is to stop washing their hands, find a new job, honestly support the family, and give the baby son a normal and happy family. Otherwise, they hope, where will the son who grows up in this environment go in the future? And they even let Xidu Ouyang Feng come to the door and expose the children directly to these people. In the unlikely event that these Western Drug Ouyang Fengs had no money and wanted them, they would have bad thoughts. Whether their precious son could live to be young and rebellious, they would both say whether they could live as the person they hate the most. Not to mention doing this very dangerous chemical experiment directly in my apartment, directly exposing the child to this dangerous environment, and even my childs addiction is not noticed, causing the current catastrophe. Being a parent, just saying that they really love their children, but don''t even think about their children at all. How dare such love be called true love? Don''t humiliate parents'' true love for their children! " "Yup." "He doesn''t love his son at all, he only loves himself!" "Catch him up and keep the children away from them. Perhaps this is the beginning of hope." Everyone originally lamented that although their parents did not do the right thing, they should still love their sons. When the police came, they would all arrest their husbands and wives and put them in jail. The separation of flesh and blood would be weird. But now after listening to Adams analysis, I realized that the true love of parents for their children should not just be good and moving, but should depend on what they did. And this pair of parents, even their precious son has suffered so much irreversible harm, they have not noticed, where is the deep parental love? Adam sighed in his heart and couldn''t help but think of Lao Bai, the actor in the American drama Breaking Bad. Lao Bai, at first, it was really for his family, for his middle-aged pregnant wife, for the daughter who had not yet been born in his wife''s belly, and for the son who had polio. After finding out that I had cancer, I didn''t have much time, so I had no choice but to embark on this road of no return. Otherwise, once he dies, what will his wife and children do? The mortgage has not been repaid, and family members who have no income will be driven out of their house. When the time comes, the wife who hasnt worked for a long time in middle age will return to work to support this. everyone? Life is difficult, let alone polio, the son who can only stick a cane every day, is about to go to college! He just dropped out of school if he had no money. When his son had no health, no education, no skills, how could he support himself? So after carefully calculating how much money his son needs to go to college after his death, how much money his wife needs to raise his daughter, and how much money is needed to pay off the mortgage, calculate a number. He decided to sacrifice his life in the last period of his life, earn the money, and stop it when he earns it. Then it was such a person who changed completely after embarking on this road of no return. Its a mystery not to return home every day. He made that money very quickly, even countless times more. But his wife and children were unwilling to ask him for the money he made with this method. In order not to be an accomplice, his wife wanted to force him to leave home, away from her and her children, and even cheated directly. Emmm. It is not ruled out here that she probably wanted to cheat. But Lao Bai did give her an excuse. The original happy home fell apart in an instant. He even killed many good people, including his brother-in-law and his family. But the old white is just hard-hearted, and finally he directly confessed his heart. At first he did it for his family, but then he did it for himself! Because he is the top in this line, he can maximize his life value, far from what a boring high school chemistry teacher can compare. Even families and family members have to retreat in the face of this sense of accomplishment. Because even if he has everything he needs in the later stage, and the money is too much to spend, he can stop it, but for this sense of life, he even puts himself and his family in a dangerous situation. So people who work in this industry, don''t care who they say they love. But deep in their hearts, they will always only love themselves! For such parents, for a child who has been devastated at the age of one, staying away from them may be the beginning of hope. Jingle Bell. The phone in the operating room rang again. The little nurse who knows best stepped forward to connect, and then immediately said, "Dr. Sheputt, that child has a stroke. Now he is sent to operating room 3 and needs immediate surgery!" "damn it!" When Dr. Shept heard , he could not help cursing. One-year-old child has a stroke? What a fuck! "Doctor Shept, how long will it take you there?" Adam asked. "One more hour." Dr. Shept made an estimate. "I''m fine here, let me go." Adam said. "Row." Dr. Shept still believed in Adam and nodded in agreement. Adam took the small man and went straight to the operating room 3. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 741: The Big Bang Theory Medical center. Operating room 3. Adam took a small man to operate on a one-year-old baby boy. "poor child." Adam looked at the little man on the operating table, shook his head, and stretched out his hand: "Scalpel!" The nurse handed it over immediately. The operation officially began. Originally, this baby was addicted to passive amphetamines, causing multiple traumas to the nerves, heart, and kidneys. Now he moved the knife again. It''s completely negative stacking buff. Everyone wins at the starting line, he loses directly at the starting line, and his parents dig a hole on the starting line and are directly buried in it. The future will definitely be difficult. After Dr. Shept''s operation was over, Lexi and the others came over. "How?" "all the best." Adam raised his eyes and glanced, "Where is your side?" "The operation went well." Dr. Sheputt walked over to the operating table to observe. "Little Gray, you go to be in charge of the child''s mother." Adam glanced at Lexi. "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Lexi quickly agreed. Meredith on the side, watching his nose and nose, as if he hadn''t noticed it. After the operation, it was noon. buffet. "George, come here!" Meredith saw George standing there with the dinner plate, very entangled, and waved hello quickly. "No." George glanced at Adam, then at the other table of Lexie, Little Man, and Carter. After a long entanglement, he finally chose to go to Lexie''s table. "Looks like you really suppressed him." Christina teased. "Poor George." Meredith sighed, "Adam, don''t embarrass George too much, he is our friend." "I didn''t embarrass him, it was his own choice." Adam smiled: "Now he is an intern, and staying with his colleagues and competitors is the best choice. Haven''t you heard a word? Get closer to your friends and get closer to your opponents! George is not the most powerful of the four interns. It''s good to recognize your position. Have you forgotten the story of George and Dr. Burke? " "..." Meredithon was speechless. The reason why George was murdered by Dr. Burke was because the newcomer George had no vision. On the first day, because he was not technically clumsy, Dr. Burke reprimanded him. He dared to confront the boss of Dr. Burke in front of the patient, and said in a weird way: "You must have done the same during your internship. ." After a long internship, I got along a lot, and coupled with Christina''s relationship, Dr. Burke got a little closer to him. Then George swelled and talked directly with Dr. Burke about the relationship between Dr. Burke and Christina, and he wanted to share the worries for Dr. Burke. At that time, Dr. Burke''s face was pulled down. The son said: The near is not inferior, and the far away is resentful. This sentence couldn''t be more suitable for George the beauty. Adam felt that George couldn''t know his mind. He could only passively recognize his own position through external performance, otherwise he would definitely be floating again when the time came. In life or other occupations, it doesn''t matter whether it is up or down. Maybe it doesn''t matter. But not in the hospital! The strict level of doctors in the hospital is to treat patients more efficiently and save people. Once there is no ups and downs, it will cause chaos, and the harm will be too great. "Christina, how is your patient?" Adam inquired about Ouyang Feng who was a Western drug. "that''s it." Christina shrugged and said: "During your operation, he suddenly stopped his heart twice, and I was rescued. A big man in his thirties is still crying. He didn''t mean he was a western drug since he was a child. But when I was thirty years old, I went to a party. The smell of amphetamine was wafting everywhere at the party, entering his nose. There are faces of infinite joy everywhere in my eyes. He just thought, what''s the big deal? Try it once and it won''t die! Then there was a second time. Then he was full of thoughts. Then he squatted at the door of the seller at five o''clock in the morning, ready to buy goods at any time. In the end, he was in the hospital and stopped at every turn. Then after the addiction, I trembled, scratching my head, crying and crying that he was stupid, that this was not him, and that he shouldn''t be like this. Then when he got excited, the monitor started to alarm again, and the heart stopped beating again. I want to rescue him again. " Emmm. This is the worst environmental infection in the legend. "Are you bored?" Adam said calmly: "Leave it to me, I''ll take care of it for you." "you?" Christina was surprised: "Really?" "I want to hear his story." Adam covered it up. He can''t say that he is very interested in this kind of case that seems to be able to save life? "Fine." Christina was relieved thinking of Adams identity as a writer, and then immediately agreed, for fear that Adam would regret it: "Thats it! He will leave it to you! I dont care!" "no problem." Adam nodded and smiled. He wants to try to see if it can save life. "What''s the situation with that neighbor?" Adam thought of the neighbor again. "Kelly is in charge." Christina said with a pity: "Burns, fractures, nothing serious." "He is innocent and a poor man." Meredith answered: "I''m 60 years old, and I''m alone. I think my neighbors are his family members and often help them with their children. Even if the neighbor had an explosion, it affected him. When he was sent to the hospital, he ignored his injuries and only cared about the injuries of his neighbors family members..." "I don''t think he thinks his neighbor is his family, but the neighbor just treats him as a free nanny." Christina sneered and said: "Every week I love calving days, I will throw the children to him. They are so professional and busy with their careers." "You can''t blame him." Adam shook his head and said, "Don''t talk about a widowed old man, just an ordinary person. If the relationship is not good enough and close enough, who would dare to hand over his children to others? Now that the childs parents did this, anyone who replaced it would feel that this is a sign of being close to each other, and its a family, isnt it? " Anyone who knows about the evils in the American drama world knows the necessity of guarding against anyone who should be guarded against for their children. This includes neighbors, colleagues, acquaintances, relatives, friends, and even family... The big bang of life. On the first day when Petunia saw Leonard and the others, she dared to go to Leonard and Sheldons apartment to take a bath, and asked Leonard to send towels, and then even gave Lay the spare key to her apartment the next day. Nader. It can only show that Penny is a super old Siji, fearless of any familiar scenes you like to see ~ www.novelhall.com~ Otherwise, whether it is taking a bath to give towels, or Sheldon using a spare key to open the door of Penny''s house late at night, take advantage of her When Snoring sounded asleep, he cleaned up the apartment for her, and Leonard came to join afterwards. It was not a comedy. Either an action movie! Either a horror movie! Most likely a combination of the two, an action horror movie! Of course it could also be an action comedy. For example, Leonard and Sheldon are indeed evil. However, the fighting strength is so strong that Penny, who is extremely strong, used her giant hand that Sheldon and Leonard had often echoed at the time, and used her innate to make a big grappling together. One by one, he grabbed the spicy chicken Sheldon, and he was too irritated to have asthma. Leonard, who sucked asthma spray and looked expectant while inhaling, brought it back amidst the strange laughter. The bedroom, thrown on the bed... txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 742: You smile and count me lose Medical center. After lunch. Ward. Adam took over the self-blaming Ouyang Feng from Christina. "Carter, you come to take care of the bed." After Adam checked, he handed over the task of managing the bed to Carter who was looking at him: "If the problem occurs again, call me immediately!" "Yes, Doctor Duncan!" Carter immediately held up his chest, his eyes firm. It feels great to become Adam''s follower again. Adam smiled at this. This kind of mentality is really kind of inexplicable to him, who could only sit at the door or with his back facing the door in his previous life in the office. Although it is necessary to test whether it can save life, it is impossible for Adam to keep guarding Ouyang Feng. Otherwise, it will definitely cause criticism. This kind of trivial matter, other residents are handed over to the interns, let alone Adam. Get out of the ward. Adam went to the Future Madame Curie to check the room and see the patients postoperative condition. As soon as I walked outside the ward, I saw the female patient awake through the window, looking at Lexie with a painful expression on her face. Although the operation was successful. But the burns on her body were so severe that almost all of her body was wrapped up, and only half of her face was exposed. "How could I..." "The stove exploded while you were heating up amphetamine." Lexi looked at her sympathetically. "Oh" At this time, the female patient remembered what had happened, and then asked with difficulty: "My..." "Your husband and son are fine." Lexie naturally understood what she wanted to ask, and said quickly: "But your son was addicted to passive inhalation of amphetamines. He had a stroke before and had just had an operation. The operation went well. Your husband was taken away by the police, I think they will come to you later..." Most of the female patient''s face was suddenly full of pain, her eyes were desperate, she wanted to cry but couldn''t cry, she could only open her mouth, and her tightly bound body began to tremble. "Mrs. Crist, are you okay?" Lexie suddenly became nervous. "Breathe!" Adam walked in, came to the bedside of the patient, looked at her, took a deep breath, and motioned her to follow him: "Come, slow down, breathe!" Meeting her desperate eyes, soothed: "You must feel that everything is over, but this is just a hurdle in life. You can survive it. Think about your son." "call." Mrs. Christ stared at Adam, followed his breath and breathed. It took a while to recover from the breathing difficulties, and said with difficulty: "My son, will..." "His custody will be transferred to his grandmother." Adam explained. Soothing Mrs. Crist, Adam was out of the ward. Lexi followed Adam''s sign. "It''s very skillful to deal with patients." Adam reminded: "When you tell them bad news, you must pay special attention. Be objective and polite, not emotional, but don''t be indifferent." "..." Lexie was speechless: "How can we be both emotional and indifferent at the same time?" "Politeness corresponds to not being indifferent, while being objective is not emotional." Adam explained: "Polite appearance and objective speech. This is not emotional and non-indifferent. If you are a doctor, you will deviate from this attitude first, whether it is accompanied by sadness or excessive indifference, it will further stimulate patients in a state of grief or Family members of the patient, causing uncontrollable consequences, this is absolutely not allowed, understand?" "understand." Lexie smiled bitterly. She is a sentimental person. Facing the suffering of patients and their families, she has strong empathy, and she can''t help but feel sad. It is too simple to let her be indifferent, because she can''t be indifferent at all. But let her do not have a trace of emotion, it would be a bit contrary to her nature. "I know you don''t really understand." Adam nodded and said, "But it''s okay. This can be practiced. My duties include teaching you this. Starting tomorrow, the distribution of diagnosis results in the hospital will be handed over to you. Well, there is Melendez, you team up. When can it be done not because of the patient''s joy and grief because of the patient''s grief, polite and objective, advance and retreat are well-founded, and when will it end? " "what!" Lexie worried: "What if you can''t do it?" "Can''t do it?" Adam looked at her meaningfully: "I believe you can do it, otherwise others are busy with surgery every day, but you can only distribute diagnosis results every day. Over time, even if the patient and the patients family are happy again, you will not be happy. Up." "..." Lexi could not help shaking. Generally, only the diagnosis results of good news will be distributed by an intern doctor for unified distribution. And the bad news usually comes out in person by the respective attending doctors or bedside doctors. Because the good news is sent out, only the joy of everyone is reaped, and anyone can do it. The bad news is unacceptable to many people. Patients and their families will ask about the details of the condition and other possibilities, and the interns simply can''t figure it out. Lexi, a person with career ambitions, asked her to do the physical work that anyone could do every day, even if she was emotional, she wouldn''t be able to laugh at that time. Sensitive, when she can''t laugh, she is in an ideal state without emotion but not indifferent. As for getting the little Melendez together. For one thing, it is better to show Lexi what it means to be without emotion and to help her get into the state better. Secondly, let the little man practice what it means not to be indifferent. His arrogance, if he doesnt constrain, once he encounters patients and their families with the same personality, God knows whether the grieving patient and the patients family will rebuke each other because of the same sex, and feel that the little man is too cold and ruthless, so he will stare at the young man. Tall. Don''t say it''s impossible. Dr. House next door, with his venomous tongue, has already caused him to be complained by many people, and many fists are also used. This is just an ordinary patient who doesn''t have much resources. Even if Dr. House is upset, he can only endure it powerlessly. In the future, if you encounter someone powerful and irritated by his venomous tongue, and insist on going with him, then Dr. House will be miserable. He was full of flaws and flaws, and he didn''t need to go beyond his authority. As long as he strictly followed the process, it would be enough for Dr. House to die. It is the luck of Dr. House, who has never encountered such a character until now. This is one of the reasons why Adam always thinks that Doctor House is the protagonist. The negative case of Dr. House is in New Jersey next door. Therefore, Adam felt that to train his trainees, he must first develop a good habit from the beginning. Otherwise, because the world is full of malice towards doctors, the probability of suffering is too high for doctors who are not the protagonist. It''s also that he hasn''t watched many medical dramas, and he doesn''t even know what the four doctors under him are like. However, he guessed that George and Lexies fate is probably not good They must be the characters of the American drama intern Grayley who has watched a few episodes in the previous life, and since Meredith is the protagonist, then George and Lake West can only be a supporting role. According to the principle that supporting doctors are prone to suffering, most of their original fate will not be very good. Of course, Lexie is also named Grey, and it is not ruled out that she can kill her half-sister and succeed in taking the position. The little guys, Neil Melendez and John Carter, have no impression at all. Jingle Bell. The phone rang. "Hi, Rachel." After Adam connected, he greeted him, and was startled by the next news: "...I''ll go over at once!" After hanging up the phone, Adam ran to the emergency room. txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 743: Reunion civil war Medical center. Emergency room. An ambulance came galloping. Two taxis followed closely behind. "what''s the situation?" Even though Adam was mentally prepared, he was still stunned when he saw the scene of the push bed pushed out after the ambulance was turned on. "Brook Boyd, female, 32 years old, fractured nose bridge, facial injury, scalp loss, stable physical signs." The first responders endured very hard. "There is also Phoebe Buffy, female, 32 years old, with a dislocated shoulder, injured thigh, and stable physical signs." "She tore off my hair!" "She interrupted my shoulder!" "You broke my shoulder when you pushed me off the stage!" The two of them seemed like enemies of life and death, both wounded like this, still yelling at each other, and they were lying on a push bed, tightly entwined together, maintaining a fighting posture. In the middle was a set of **** white wedding dresses, held tightly by them, neither of them wanted to let go. "Mike!" Adam approached with the ambulance, and Phoebes fiance "Ant-Man" Mike, who had just got out of the car, shouted, "What''s the matter?" "Ugh." Mike spread his hands and looked helpless, not knowing where to start. "Adam, she is your friend!" In the ambulance, the family member accompanying Brooke also got off at this time. When he saw Adam, he immediately shouted: "You don''t care about her, it''s too cruel, it''s like a street gangster!" "Kelly, is this your friend?" Adam greeted each other and said roundly: "Don''t talk about it for now. Separate them first. I want to treat them. You also persuade your friends." Kelly Bradshaw is a columnist for the New York City newspaper. She opened a column called Desire and the City. She likes to read the relationship between men and women from the perspective of women. Emmm. Worthy of being a female writer, she can see through the essence of Phoebe at a glance. Look at that Brooke''s injuries, broken nose (smashing face), facial injuries (scratching face), scalp loss (pulling hair), it''s all the best of Phoebe, the big sister on the street. Gee! Even the scalp was pulled off. Phoebe, the eldest sister on the street, is too cruel! As for Adam knowing Kelly, that is also normal. They are all celebrities in New York''s literary publishing industry. Naturally, they are easy to encounter on various occasions. It is abnormal if they don''t know each other. She still wanted the old cow to eat tender grass. But the newcomer Adam decisively refused. For one thing, although she is also known as a beauty writer, she can''t beat her face in Adam''s eyes. Secondly, she has a bad habit, just like a certain well-known female singer in the future, she especially likes to write about her or her love affairs in delicate writing. And looking at the name of her column, she knew that she didn''t know the private conversation and private affairs of taboo and the series of boyfriends at all. This is the magic weapon for her success. Drawing on real life, it''s explosive enough, and naturally enough to attract people''s attention. Her readership is not only those urban women, but also many lsp. Barney Stinson is one of them. His pick-up diary is also modeled on Kelly''s gender column, but the perspective has changed, and he makes no secret of the essence of being a prodigal lsp. It has attracted many readers from Kelly''s readership. Both men and women... Because the people represented are different, it can even be said to be completely opposed. For this reason, the two often babbled each other in their respective columns. Kelly is professional. Barney is amateur. However, Adam knew that the two of them had already fought together in private, and the subsequent chattering turned more into a compelling gimmick. "Don''t let go!" "Unless she let it go first, otherwise I won''t let it go!" Upon hearing Adam''s admonition, the two stalemate yelled one after another. At this time, the two taxis also stopped, and two teams of people came down from above. Adam was surprised to find that they were all acquaintances. The first team is naturally Rachel, Rose, and Joey! Monica''s belly is eight months old, and under Adam''s repeated instructions, no one dares to come to her with this kind of thing, and Chandler is naturally at his side. Therefore, Phoebe was not called. The other team is Kellys three sisters Samantha, Miranda and Charlotte! The four of them are a circle of friends, similar to a six-member group of old friends. Emmm. Of course, the relationship between the four of them is far less warm than the old friend six, but it is a bit less **** than the four girls of the future imitators of a certain era. Kelly is a newspaper columnist, not an assistant to the editor-in-chief of a magazine who likes words. Miranda is a senior lawyer and a top student at Harvard Law School, but it is a pity that her personality is not strong enough and she is not the brains of many women. Samantha is a well-known female publicist in Manhattan. She is outgoing and well-informed. She has always been the brains of many women. Unfortunately, she is neither accounting nor finance, and she is not a professional student. Charlotte is a gallery manager, only knows how to appreciate art, and has not won many art awards in person. "it was all your fault!" "It''s your fault!" "Bitch, don''t be arrogant, you still want to fight?" "Just hit and hit, my friends are not vegetarian!" "Who is afraid of whom, come on!" Seeing that his friends were all coming, Phoebe and Brooke were even more excited, yelling loudly, as if they were going to fight in a group. Rachel, Rose, Joey, and Mike are all standing beside Phoebe. And Kelly, Samantha, Miranda, Charlotte are all standing beside Brooke. The two sides confronted fiercely. Adam standing in the middle was dumbfounded. what is this? You know, Phoebe has young Ant-Man standing on his side, and Brookes side is full of women. Fulian VS Women''s Federation? The reunion civil war failed? "what is the problem?" Adam opened his hands to prevent the two sides from coming closer, and looked at a man who got out of the car and walked over with a sign hanging on his neck. "Store games, I am the referee." The man looked helpless: "The one who holds the wedding dress to the end wins." "The winner gets the wedding of his dream!" "My wedding!" Phoebe and Brook resisted the pain and shouted. "The wedding in your dream?" Adam asked: "This includes the cost of the wedding, right? What''s the limit?" "One hundred thousand dollars." The referee glanced at the gossiping people and burst out a number. "hiss!" The medical staff who were watching gossip took a breath. Now they understand why they hit so hard. "Which one of your stores?" Adam complained: "You wouldn''t call Stinson Bridal Shop, would you?" He seriously suspected that it was Barney Stinsons idea, and only a rich, free and playful person like Barney would set such a high bonus in order to watch two brides-to-be fight. "Why don''t you split the bonus equally? 50,000 per person?" Adam also knew that it was impossible to call the Stinson Bridal Shop, otherwise Barney would definitely watch the scene. "impossible!" "It''s not about money anymore!" Phoebe and Brook shouted I had already said this proposal 14 hours ago. " The referee said quietly. "14 hours ago?" A nurse couldn''t help asking: "How long have they been like this?" "Two full days!" "Do you know what it feels like to stand in the cabinet for two whole days, and how much perseverance it takes? This is the coolest thing I have done since I was little, and I will never give up!" "Oh **** ho, miss, you don''t even know what determination and perseverance are!" Phoebe and Brook started arguing again. Everyone: "..." txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 744: The sturdy man, the poisonous man Medical center. Emergency room. Fulian VS Women''s Federation! However, the Women''s Federation is obviously stronger. Not to mention the bride-to-be Brook, Kelly, who came to Sex and the City with her mouth open, and the senior lawyer Miranda, the key is a senior female publicist Samantha, the combat effectiveness of the trash talking is completely out of the table. And here is the reunion. Except for the help of the bride-to-be Rachel, Joey smiled at the side and didn''t know the so-called booing, the output all depended on the bride-to-be Phoebe. "Ant-Man" Mike stood beside Phoebe with a look of helplessness. Rose is standing at the back, a weak posture that even the number of people wants to go away at any time. But everyone is not surprised. After all, this kind of scene, this kind of Phoebe, is simply Rose''s nightmare. "enough!" Adam shouted, "You don''t care about money or not, do you?" "Don''t care! *2!" Phoebe and Brook shouted in unison. "Well." Adam looked at Brooke: "Phoebe, I know, she really doesn''t care about money, and she doesn''t care about using money to build a gorgeous-looking wedding, because the cost of her marriage is directly donated to the New York Childrens Charity Fund, and she only plans to go to New York City. Just make a note in the hall, so what about you?" When Mike heard this, he lowered his head directly, not daring to look at people. The face is hot. Because he was with Phoebe at the time, that scene... "I don''t care about this money either!" Brooke sneered: "My husband is very rich!" "Yes!" The female publicist Samantha echoed: "This little money is no more than an ordinary band, and you can''t hire a better one!" "Well!" Adam smiled and said, "Since you don''t care about money, donate this money directly to the Children''s Charity Fund? You have no opinion, do you?" "I have no opinion!" "I don''t care!" Phoebe and Brook looked at each other and exclaimed. It''s impossible to say that you don''t care at all. It''s true that Phoebe donated all the cost of the marriage to the New York Children''s Charity. But then she tried on the veil and felt that she was so beautiful, so she ran back to come back. Because she still wants to have a grand wedding. After I went back, I regretted it again, and ran back to prepare to donate. I regretted it after entering... Although she was later run by the staff of the New York Children''s Charity Organization, she was ready to donate the money, and then she stuck there. After a while, the money was handed to the staff, and after a while, the money was taken back before the staff took over. There was a constant back and forth, as if stuck, and the staff were annoyed, and directly represented the New York Childrens Charity in rejecting Phoebes donation. The money for their marriage was made by Phoebe himself and Mike. Although Mike is a rich second-generation, he does not want to be old-fashioned. The work of playing the piano is also an unstable freelance job, so it is naturally impossible to have much savings. Therefore, this amount of money cannot be too much, it is estimated that there is not even 50,000. In contrast, 100,000 US dollars is indeed very moving. This is also Phoebe, replaced by the original Monica, for 100,000 US dollars to raise her wedding one level again, she can persist until she is old. In the original time and space, Monica and Chandler got married. After Monica''s parents spent the money they had saved for her marriage, they all relied on Chandler''s savings over the years. Because Chandler had a good habit of saving money, Monica was overjoyed with his savings and prepared to spend it all. Chandler didn''t agree at the beginning. For a wedding, spending all the savings he had saved over the years was too unacceptable. Isn''t it possible for the future? But at Monica''s insistence, Chandler can only compromise. Emmm. It is a complete compromise. He also made a list at the beginning, intending to save some money as much as possible, and then Monica directly tore up this carefully calculated list, and then told him to die. In this time and space, because of Adam''s butterfly effect and Adam''s ability to make money, Monica was not struggling with this problem. But Phoebe is now facing this problem. How could Phoebe not care about the 100,000 dollars. But when it comes to this, being framed there, can''t be ashamed to say that she cares about money, right? And that Brooke is the same. Even if she does not lack the 100,000 US dollars, but with this additional 100,000 US dollars, her wedding can be even more grand. Isn''t it fragrant? However, I have already said that it is not a matter of money, and I cannot change my mind in public. The face of the bride-to-be can be more important than $100,000! "Well, now that the bonus issue is resolved, can you let go now?" Adam reminded: "Without the bonus, the meaning of holding your wedding dress to the end is no longer there. If you want to persist, it is just a pure personal grievance. Personal grievances can be resolved at any time. After your injury is healed, make an appointment again and go heads-up. Or after getting married, bring your respective husbands, it doesn''t matter if the couple starts a group! Otherwise, you all have injuries on your body now. If it takes a long time, whether it is a broken bone or a face injury, it will not be able to completely recover in a short time. Are you sure you want to go to the wedding with this face? " Phoebe and Brook looked at each other, both hesitant. When Adam saw this, he winked at Kelly and Rachel and asked them to persuade them from the side. "I can let go, but only my name can be written on the list of charitable donations!" Brooke unwillingly shouted: "I won this game in the end! Otherwise, I stood in the cupboard for two full days, wouldn''t I have become a fool?!" "Don''t think about it! Only write my name!" Seeing this, Phoebe was also excited: "I am the final winner!" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Okay! Persuaded for a long time, Bai persuaded. He could see it, they both still want the 100,000 dollars! Donate in whose name, whoever can go back then! At the time of the tumult, Adam suddenly narrowed his eyes, then walked to Phoebe''s side, checked Phoebe''s dislocated shoulder, and unexpectedly straightened her bones. "what!" Phoebe yelled directly, grabbed the hand of the wedding dress, and unconsciously let go. "She let go, she let go, I won!" Brook suddenly yelled out of joy. "Do not!!!" Phoebe discovered this too, screaming louder, and staring at Adam incredibly. "Well, you won!" Adam stepped forward to check Brook, his face solemnly said: "Now you need to have an operation right away!" "what?" Brooke stayed for a while. "You have signs of internal bleeding and must be checked immediately! If the intracranial bleeding is severe, surgery must be performed immediately!" Adam glared at his Phoebe, then looked at Carey, the general resident who had never been there, "Doctor Torres, Phoebe will be handed over to you." Kelly is an orthopedic surgeon, and Phoebe, who was responsible for the dislocation of the shoulder, was justified by Adam. With that said, regardless of Phoebe, he pushed the bed and sent Brook into the hospital. The hands of Phoebe, the street eldest sister, are really poisonous! The appearance of Brooke being beaten by her was miserable enough, and she did not expect that there would be internal injuries. If it weren''t for Adam''s keen observation, it would be delayed for a while, in case Brooke died of internal bleeding. Phoebe didn''t have to worry about her stepfather who was getting married soon and stabbing others in prison so that he could not be released on bail to attend the wedding. Because she herself is going to jail. Both Phoebe and Brook were stunned by the news How did they think they would hurt so badly. Very scared. And Rose, who was standing at the farthest point, shook his whole body even more when he heard this, as if he had returned to his childhood. Outside the San Marco comics shop, Rose is busy watching what trouble the coolly-dressed Wonder Woman is causing, and wants to help her as much as possible when she goes back next time. Then a big guy suddenly jumped out from nowhere, holding a tube, tugging at his ears and yelling: "Give me the money, idiot!" Even if Phoebe had confessed to him before, she was the big man back then, but only now, in Roses perspective, the two figures have completely merged. is her! is her! very scary! txt download address: phone-reading: Chapter 745: I think you are sick You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Ward. After the CT scan, it was discovered that Brooke indeed had intracranial hemorrhage under the ravages of the poisonous hand Kuangfei. Fortunately, the amount of bleeding is not large, and there is no need for surgical craniotomy for the time being. Use some hemostatic drugs, cooperate with general physical aids, and observe closely. What happens next depends on the effect. Can successfully stop the bleeding, everything is fine. If there is no effect, then consider surgery again. "I won, I won!" At this time, Brooke''s fear receded, and boundless joy resurfaced in his heart. "Congratulations! You won!" Adam Daxi, then motioned forward with his eyes for the referee who had been waiting. "This is your bonus!" The referee was busy handing Brooke the $100,000 check that had been prepared but could not be sent. He was also dragged out of temper by this game. He regretted taking this job. To know. The two brides-to-be stood there for two days, and he, the referee, also stayed with him for two days. I originally thought that standing in the cupboard for two days, and then fighting with **** scalp, hair flying, and blood splattering wedding dress, was exaggerated. Who would have thought that one of them was actually almost life-threatening. This The bride-to-be who is going crazy is really terrifying! "When I leave the hospital, I will donate." Brooke admired the check, then explained to Adam, who was dealing with the injury to her face. Originally this kind of trivial matter was left to Lexi and the others. But Brook was about to get married soon, and his face was scratched by Phoebe. Adam decided to come by himself and deal with the injuries on Brooke''s face as best as possible to prevent the possibility of conflicts in the later period. "Thank you to the children I assisted for the charity." Adam smiled sincerely. Whether he believes it or not, he believes it all. After that, whether Brooke donated or not, he had no objection. After all, this was the result of her bloodshed and desperate effort. "I will definitely donate!" Brook looked at Adam''s face and couldn''t help but emphasize again. "Well, I believe you." Adam stopped working, looked into her eyes, and said sincerely. Brooke smiled with satisfaction. "Can you check it for me later, doctor~" The four sisters in the city over there, after whispering for a while, the most open public relations manager Samantha walked over, smiling charmingly at Adam, and she was the old Siji when she opened her mouth. Kelly and the others are over there, all watching jokes. Adam knew the reason. Because his ears are far beyond ordinary people, even if they deliberately lower their voices, they still can''t escape Adam''s ears. The three of Kelly and the others were all persuading Samantha not to be embarrassed just now. Because Adam Duncan is the most difficult "Diamond King" in New York. none of them. Countless celebrities exhausted their means, but none of them succeeded. If it werent for Adams companionship, and its a very high-quality female companion, people would know that Adam just doesnt like celebrities, and it is estimated that many people would have to compose jokes. They are not optimistic about Samantha, who has a cannibal look, and teased that only Charlotte might have a chance to try it. Because Charlotte is the most conservative of the four women. But Samantha is always so confident and assertive. "Are you not feeling well?" Adam smiled professionally. "Here~" Samantha pointed to her chest as a demon. "Do you like sweets?" Adam asked while treating Brooke''s wound. "Of course, who doesn''t like sweetness~" Samantha bit her lip and said. "Always drink?" Adam asked again. "of course." Samantha joked: "I love the feeling of being drunk the most." "Ok." Adam nodded, and ordered the little man standing aside with expressionless expression: "Melendez, you take this lady over for a checkup, focusing on finding out if there is a swelling." "Okay, Dr. Duncan." The little man agreed and looked at Samantha: "This lady, please come with me." "he?" Samantha dissatisfied: "I don''t want an intern to show me, I want you as a professional!" "Sorry." Adam smiled and said, "I have to help deal with your friend''s wound first. Moreover, this is a teaching hospital. For medical treatment here, an intern is needed. This way they can learn something and become a qualified doctor in the future to treat more patients. By the way, I was also an intern a few days ago. " "forget about it." Samantha waved her hand boringly. She just wanted Adam to check it for her. The small guy looks cool, but the looks are not enough to arouse her interest, especially there is Adam next to him as a contrast. "Madam, I suggest you go for a checkup." Adam smiled and said, "As for the reason, Melendez?" "According to medical statistics, the incidence of breast cancer is increasing year by year." The little man immediately explained: "In addition to genetic factors, there are also some high-risk factors. Once accumulated, the risk of breast cancer will increase, such as excessive drinking, high-fat diet, overnutrition, obesity, and so on." When Samantha heard it, her face went dark. She is a female publicist and she has a strong sense of professionalism. So busy eating irregularly, eating some high-fat and high-oil junk food to save time, dealing with customers, is itself a top carnivore predator and alcohol as a color medium. Dont drink too frequently. This is normal operation. She ate too much high-fat and high-oil junk food, and she didn''t do physical work, so it was natural for her to have overnutrition. But to say that she is fat, it is unbearable. She just has a big skeleton. Emmm. Just like Penny, mixed in the otaku group, they are the type that can be muscle bodyguards. But in the American drama world, this is definitely not fat! "Madam, this kind of thing is detected and treated early." Adam smiled and said, "You said that you have chest pain. It''s better to check if you are sick and prevent it." "Then shall we also check it?" Seeing that Samantha''s face was not good, Kelly ridiculed her hurriedly. "Regular physical examination is necessary, especially for women." Adam glanced at Kelly and said meaningfully: "Kelly, have you still been fighting with Barney Stinson on the column recently?" "What do you mean?" Kelly was shocked, with an ominous premonition in her heart. "It''s nothing." Adam shook his head and said, "But I suggest you have a full physical examination." Of course Barneys condition cannot be disclosed. But as a reminder, it''s okay. As for whether Kelly will be so unlucky only God knows. When Adam said this, Samantha and Kelly were no longer in the mood to tease Adam, they followed the little man out with a heavy heart to arrange a medical examination. "You are frightening them to keep them from pestering you, are you?" After everyone left, Brooke thought he had seen through Adam''s mind. "of course not." Adam smiled and said: "We are doctors, we are telling the truth, regular physical examinations are good for everyone, especially women! For example, breast cancer, a common cancer in women, can be cured as long as it is detected and treated early, and the cure rate is very high. And whether it is physical examination or imaging examination such as ultrasound, X-ray, MRI, etc., it is very convenient. Unlike some common cancers in men, it is not easy to check, so that even if many people feel abnormal, they will not be checked as long as they are not forced to do so. " Emmm. For example, for mens common prostate cancer, go to a physical examination, mainly for a digital rectal examination, and directly dissuade 90% of men. Of course, there are simple giant babies like Shelton who are very happy to be checked by others. Even if you are not a doctor, as long as you wear clean and sterile gloves, he can do... The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 745 I think you are sick), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 746: How can the years be quiet? "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Ward. The little man came back soon. Since a serious physical examination is required, it is better to find a doctor of the same sex. The little man returned after handing them to the female doctor. "Melendes, you are in charge of Ms. Boyd." Adam had already dealt with Brook''s injury at this time, and handed over the task of managing the bed to the little man. After a few words, he left. Of the four interns, relatively speaking, he now believes in the small man the most. For this somewhat personal case, Adam naturally had to hand it over to the little man. "how is she?" When he arrived at Phoebe''s ward, Rachel asked nervously when Adam came over. Others also watched. "Intracranial hemorrhage, but fortunately, it was discovered in time, the amount of bleeding was not large, there should be no major problem." Adam glanced at Phoebe, who was peeking in angrily: "It should not be involved in criminal proceedings. Some people should be thankful, and the action is too poisonous." "It doesn''t matter!" The eldest sister Phoebe said hard: "Where is this? I''m not serious at all, otherwise she won''t have the strength to entangle with me." "I forgot." Adam nodded, mocking said:. "Even if you go to jail, to prison, also a first-hand, pulling the ears of beauty, so that they surrender and shouted, ''We are your bitches'' is a sister ah, you really do not care." "That is." Phoebe was very proud of not understanding Adam''s mockery. Rachel touched her ears speechlessly. But remembering that she and Monica had quarreled, Phoebe stood in the middle and couldn''t persuade him, so he shouted: "Sisters are going to take action." Then he grabbed Monica''s ear with one hand, and Rachel''s ear with the other, making them yell oh, oh, which ended the fight. That would Phoebe is very proud to say: "If this was in prison, you are my **** ......" Emmm. Don''t ask why Phoebe is so skilled. Asking is a miserable childhood! And Phoebe is really reckless. The reason why Rose was robbed by Phoebe when he was a child was exposed because Rose and Phoebe were walking on the road together, and then they were robbed. Rose gave the wallet out quickly, and even screamed at Phoebe for not giving it, for fear that the robber would abrupt him when he was angry. Although it was later discovered that the robber was an old friend of Phoebe. But Phoebe didn''t know it at the time. Facing the robbers that he had a gun, Phoebe ignored him at all. His calm look made Rose think that Phoebe was about to make a move, and he kept trying to persuade Phoebe not to leave. To know. This is New York! New York with a high crime rate! They were facing a man who claimed to have a gun and dared to rob in public! If Phoebe is not really reckless, how could it be such a true eldest sister''s performance of "life and death are indifferent, just do it if you don''t agree"? "Be careful next time." Adam reminded helplessly: "You are indeed not afraid of going to jail, but you will not be alone in the future. Do you want Mike to stand alone and wait for you outside?" Emmm. When Mike was an Ant-Man, when he came out of jail, he saw his wife with his daughter and other men. If Phoebe goes to jail. After coming out, what I saw was that her husband had a new home. Will the eldest sister shoot Mike "Ant-Man" directly to death... "Phoebe!" Mike looked at Phoebe pitifully. He was really surprised by Phoebe''s recklessness this time, especially when he almost committed manslaughter and went to jail for it. "Ok." Phoebe said softly: "I will pay attention to it in the future. In fact, since I became friends with everyone, I have stopped doing it a long time ago. This time, she was really annoying, and I also restrained... " "Then, for everyone, for Mike, you will exercise restraint." Adam reminded: "This time its good luck, but you wont have this luck next time! If you really want to have a dream wedding ceremony, you can tell me that you are our good friend. what?" "no need." Phoebe immediately refused: "We just want to rely on our own strength to hold our own wedding, otherwise Mike''s family has money, where can I use yours!" "correct!" Mike agreed: "We just want to rely on ourselves, otherwise there is no shortage of money at all, as Phoebe said, my parents will one day die~" His parents lived in a high-rise apartment on Park Avenue in the Upper East Side, three stories above and below, and servants. "Ha ha." Adam grinned. He knew that Mike Chandler liked to joke and laugh at himself, but he reminded him: "It''s best not to let your parents hear this sentence, or you can''t wait for that day, or Phoebe can''t wait. Until that day." This kind of parents have a big trick, that is, the large number training is abandoned, and the trumpet number is used to restart the training. What they have is money, as long as they are willing, it is easy. So even if Mike is the only child, heir to the first asset. But as long as he really angered his parents and was kicked out of the heir list, then it would be miserable. Emmm. Don''t look at him now that he doesn''t want to chew the old and play the piano for a living. But that''s because he lives in a mansion, enjoys the service of a servant, and basically spends a lot of money covered by the family, so he can comfortably say that he needs to use his hobbies to feed himself. That little money for playing the piano, yes, very good. No, it doesn''t matter. When the time comes, I can''t hang on anymore, and I will be forced to go back and inherit billions of dollars. But once he is kicked out of the heir list, without a solid backing, he really has to live on playing the piano, and then playing the piano will definitely not be a pleasant thing anymore. "Ha, ha." Mike suddenly smiled awkwardly. Adam saw it open, and began to help Phoebe check again to see how Kelly handled it. Although Kylie''s level is very good, but not as good as him. Phoebe is his friend, so naturally he wants to take it seriously. The result satisfied Adam. It''s really not all luck for Kelly to be the chief resident. "Is the date set?" Adam said casually. "not yet." Phoebe said, "I''m hesitant to wait for Monica to have a baby." "Well, if you are not in a hurry, you''d better wait a while." When Adam heard this, he immediately said, "Monica is the first child, and this is a hard-won. In six weeks, it will be due to be due. This time is not suitable for this type of activity." "Ok." Phoebe nodded: "I think so too, I can''t miss Monica for my wedding!" "It''s best to move the time back, at least ten weeks later." Adam counted the time: "Maybe Monica will still be your wedding director at that time." "what!" When Phoebe heard this, he exclaimed: "I suddenly felt that it was better to get married right away." "Haha." Everyone laughed. Phoebe looks like this, naturally because everyone knows that Monica is obsessive-compulsive. Once she becomes the chief wedding director, then Phoebes wedding will not be the biggest bride Phoebe, but Monica, the biggest director. Everything must follow Monica''s rules, and the bride is no exception. "Your injury also needs time to recuperate Ten weeks is the least." Adam smiled and said, "And it''s not that scary for Monica to be the chief director of the wedding. Do you think planning a wedding is really as simple as you think? Without Monica''s passionate obsessive-compulsive disorder, you can do it instead of driving you crazy. At that time, it is estimated that you would rather not get married than do these complicated wedding affairs. " "real or fake?" Phoebe didn''t believe it: "I think the preparations for Monica and Rachel''s wedding are very simple." "..." Everyone was speechless and looked at Adam in unison. There is no time to be quiet, but someone is carrying the weight for you. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 746 is there any good time), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 747: Today is your lucky day Medical center. In the ward. Under Adam''s persuasion, Phoebe finally decided to postpone the wedding time at the risk of being dominated by Monica. In this way, her stepfather might be able to come out on bail to attend her wedding at that time, and she won''t have to find Joey to play her father and walk her across the red carpet. Since she invited Joey, Joey has been in the play, and she always looks at her fianc Mike with the stern look of his father-in-law. This makes Mike very awkward. Emmm. The premise is that her stepfather stopped stabbing people in jail recently. And Adam is willing to help. After chatting with a group of old friends here, Adam left. It''s working time, and the first round of his rookies are on duty at the last sprint time. He needs to stare at them and look for new surgeries. Because Phoebe gets married later, he must be attending. The task of increasing the lifespan of that day must be done in advance so that you can participate in peace of mind at that time. The free clinic that Adam went to first, look at George O''Malley. I have to say that Christina is rough and not rough. Under normal circumstances, the frequency of free outpatient surgeries is too low. George was bored to check on all kinds of minor problems with the group of people. such as. Someone thinks that there is a problem with his vomit, so he packs it and brings it directly, and has to let George see and smell it to see if there is any problem. For another example, a certain patient originally felt that his stomach was uncomfortable, but after seeing George, he suddenly felt that his prostate was uncomfortable and asked George to help him check it. The reason why the free clinic is free is that these doctors come to help voluntarily, and the medical equipment in the clinic is very limited. Therefore, expensive medical equipment cannot be used, and it is more personal level to see a doctor. Once you encounter a problem that the doctor who came to help can not easily solve, you need to use the medical equipment in the outpatient hospital, then you will be charged. Under Dr. Bailey''s stern gaze, George could only endure the discomfort, put on his gloves, and went to the privacy ward to help him with a digital rectal examination. After coming out, the patient said with a comfortable face that if there were any problems in the future, he would definitely come back, and asked Dr. O''Malley about his schedule. George''s face at the time... Emmm. It is extremely harmful and insulting. Doctor Bailey, who has always been stern, can only bow his head and purs his lips, hold back his laugh, replace with a serious professional face, and yell at the patient a few words. Under the majesty of Dr. Bailey, and hearing that he was forced to undergo a psychiatric examination, this patient might be sent to a mental hospital or police station. He looked at George, turned his head one step at a time, and left reluctantly. Adam watched quietly for a while, then turned and left. Here, Dr. Bailey will continue to take George to save him trouble and worry, very good. Ouyang Feng, who was in charge of Western Drugs by Carter, disappointed Adam, because until now, there has been no situation that needs to be rescued again. Think about it too. When Christina was in charge, Ouyang Feng had just understood the status quo, and he was already excited. Coupled with Christina''s poisonous tongue, his heart stopped twice in a while, which was normal. Now that stage has passed, coupled with Carter''s honest and conscientious responsibility, for fear of problems, Ouyang Feng will naturally not have problems in a short time. Adam can''t let Carter''s words stimulate the other party to cause illness, right? However, Adam raised his hand and looked at the time. Ouyang Feng was addicted, and it was not far from the next addiction. If he cannot be relieved by that time, the possibility of the disease will greatly increase. Thinking of this, Adam didn''t disturb Carter and turned and left. Outside Brook''s ward. The four urban sisters stood silently in the corridor. The bored Kelly directly took out a box of ladies cigarettes from her bag and held it in her mouth skillfully. "Madam, smoking is forbidden here!" A nurse immediately stepped forward to stop it. Kelly wanted to say a few words, but met the nurse''s stern gaze and looked at the big no-smoking sign on the wall pointed by the nurse''s finger. She still didn''t say anything, she could only put away the smoke in her mouth dullly. . "What''s going on here?" Adam walked over and saw this scene, his heart moved, and his gaze at Kelly became a little weird. Is this a hit? "not me" Kelly met Adam''s gaze and immediately understood what Adam meant, and shook her head to look at the silent Samantha. "Of course not you." Adam nodded. Not to mention that Barney is basically good, and the risk of infecting others is very low. Just say Kelly herself. She is the old Siji, so don''t have a strong sense of self-protection, okay. This happened in a classic scene. At that time, she was attending the banquet with her handbag, and was accidentally knocked by the waiter. The handbag was not held securely and fell directly to the ground and scattered all over the floor. In addition to various lipsticks, the most eye-catching is the dozen magic items. Emmm. It was something that the confident Rajesh and Howard carried with him. It was also the thing that Dad Bob secretly gave him before Adam graduated from high school and attended the graduation banquet. Similar to a dozen magic conjoined playing cards. But unlike Rajesh and the others, Kelly knows herself very well, so the magic conjoined playing cards are all bright characters: ultra-thin! At that time... Lsp immediately joked: "Now I finally understand that success is not accidental. Ms. Bradshaw deserves to be the author of Sex and the City. In order to write a text with spirituality, it is really hard~" "Art comes from life~" "Ms. Bradshaw, I have a story here, do you have a sexual interest~" "Hahaha." All kinds of ridicules are endless. Fortunately, Kelly wrote these things and was proud of it. Although she was embarrassed at the beginning, after picking up these things, she quickly participated in the banquet with a natural expression. This gesture immediately attracted the appreciation of many female guests at the banquet and chatted around her. Of course, there is a lsp that I want to tell her. Kelly talked to them about the benefits of doing so. First, in this city of desire, one must protect oneself and not give those selfish people the opportunity to make excuses. Secondly, it is also for myself, if I meet a man I like very much, I can also avoid missing out because I can''t find it. Come on three, bring your own, you can choose what you like, and the quality is assured to prevent accidents. Get three kills with one stone, why not do it. Therefore, if Kelly like this is still infected by Barney, who has a small chance of infection, it would be really unlucky. "The result of the inspection is bad?" Adam looked away from Kelly and fell on Samantha, who was no longer agitated. "The Dr. Pierce said that Samantha was suspected of having breast cancer." Kelly worried. "Dr. Pierce is a senior resident in the oncology department." Adam asked, "Where is the film? Let me see." Kelly hurriedly handed the film to Adam: "Now that she has done a physical examination and imaging examination, she said that to make a final diagnosis, a biopsy is needed." "Ok." Adam picked up the CT film and said while looking at it: "If you want to be diagnosed, it is best to do a biopsy." "How?" Kelly asked. "It depends on the situation, even breast cancer is early and treatable." Adam comforted: "This is also a good thing, otherwise once it unconsciously develops to the middle and late stages, then it will be in trouble." "Then today is really my lucky day!" Samantha laughed at herself. "To some extent, it is true." Adam nodded seriously. Urban girls: "..." Chapter 748: I love you but i love myself more Medical center. Outside the ward. The four urban women were speechless. It''s not that they don''t understand Adam''s words. It''s just that when this kind of thing happens to them, even if it is the great fortune of the misfortune, their humorous cells can''t be used. after all. It''s still unfortunate. This is cancer, or breast cancer. "Adam, if it''s diagnosed... how should it be treated?" Kelly glanced cautiously at Samantha and asked. "Didn''t Dr. Pierce tell you?" Adam was surprised: "If the diagnosis is breast cancer, Samantha is still young and in a physical condition that can withstand surgery, surgery is the first choice. If the diagnosis is early, you can choose breast-conserving surgery, which only removes the tumor and the tissue around 1 to 2 cm. The advantage of this is self-evident, but the disadvantage is that there is no guarantee that there will be no recurrence, and regular review after surgery is required. There is also eradication. As the name suggests, it is to remove the whole breast, pectoralis major, pectoralis minor, all lymph nodes in the axilla, internal thoracic arteries and veins and surrounding lymph nodes, and all possible cancerous tissues of breast cancer in advance to completely eradicate the possibility of breast cancer..." "hiss." The third daughter of Kelly took a deep breath. "Then, is that still a woman?" Charlotte whispered incredibly. "Plastic surgery can be done later..." Adam groaned: "The effect of eradication is good, but because the scope of resection is too large, it will have a great impact on the quality of life of patients after surgery, so this kind of extended eradication is rarely used. Nowadays, most of them are modified eradication surgery, which preserves the pectoral muscles, and cooperates with plastic surgery after the operation. The appearance effect is better and it is easier to be accepted by patients. " "Eradication is to completely eradicate the root without recurrence?" Senior lawyer Miranda asked. "Sorry, I have to look at this again." Adam shook his head and said: "Unless it is very early, only 60% to 70% of early breast cancer patients can be completely cured, and the remaining 30% to 40% may still relapse. Therefore, long-term follow-up, close follow-up, and regular review are routine activities for cancer patients. And early detection and early treatment is really a very lucky thing. " "What about chemotherapy?" Miranda asked: "Do you need chemotherapy? I heard that chemotherapy will cause hair loss?" "Ok." Adam nodded: Its okay to lose hair after chemotherapy. If you stop chemotherapy later, it will grow back, but chemotherapy does harm the bodys own immunity and makes people more likely to get sick. Normally, after cancer surgery, chemotherapy is needed for treatment. But if breast cancer is detected early enough, endocrine therapy or targeted therapy with less side effects can be used instead of chemotherapy. Anyway..." "In short, it was discovered that Samantha had breast cancer in advance today. It was a very lucky thing!" Kelly concluded with joy. "Yes, as long as it is discovered early enough, breast cancer will not harm Samantha at all." Miranda and Charlotte also understood Kelly''s meaning and actively agreed. "Thank you!" Samantha felt a little better, put away her self-deprecation, and said sincerely. After hearing so much, she found that the greatest hope was Adams constant emphasis on early detection and early treatment. The sooner you find out, the better. Originally, like many early patients, she didn''t notice it at all, or was a little strange and didn''t take it seriously. Today, if it wasn''t for her to tease Adam and ask him to check her, and Adam ignored her teasing, he pointed out the risk very professionally and asked her to do the check. God knows in a while, will it be the difference between life and death, or the difference between life and life than death. "I am a doctor." Adam smiled and said, "This is my job." "I want you to be my doctor!" Samantha took a deep breath and said, "Can you?" "of course can." Adam smiled and said, "If you are ready, I can arrange a biopsy for you now to get the diagnosis as early as possible." Cancer is generally handled exclusively by the oncology department. But surgery can be done by a surgeon. Adam can help Samantha perform the operation, and then transfer her to a certain oncologist. After that, long-term follow-up, close follow-up, and regular review are all assigned to the oncologist. The oncologist is happy too. Because these are the fixed patient groups of their oncologists, luxury sports cars rely on this stable and expanding patient group. Adam can actually do it himself. Because most patients are doctors who believe in performing operations on them and are successful. Many patients, no matter what disease they have later, even if their profession is not right, they still like to find a doctor they trust, and then the doctor they trust decides whether to handle it by themselves or to another doctor. To know. The doctors in the American TV show refer patients to each other, but there is a share. Because of the medical industry in the U.S., introducing a patient to you is an introduction, and introducing a patient to him is also an introduction. Unless the patients condition is an intractable disease, you have to, or there is no benefit, so why should I introduce it to you? And if you say it without conscience, even if you have to, but as long as I don''t say it, how can the patient know? At that time, it will not be him who will die. Not only will the cost of the treatment be not less at all, it may not be cured all the time, and he will earn more. This will test the doctor''s medical ethics very much. This is why once a patient trusts a certain doctor, he will hold on to him and look for him for any disease. Adam is worthy of the patient''s trust, but Adam does not lack the money, he only lacks time, this kind of follow-up and review in the later stage, if there are too many people, it will take too much time for him to treat illnesses and save people. Therefore, Adam always pays attention to the trends in the medical field, and he does not let gossip news. Not only to understand the medical skills of these colleagues, but also to secretly evaluate their medical ethics to be aware of it. Otherwise, when he transfers the patient to the hands of the so-called famous doctor who is radiant in appearance but corrupted in medical ethics on the inside, wouldn''t he betray the patient''s trust in him? Just do it! Adam took Samantha to do a biopsy. Under the guidance of ultrasound, he punctured the tumor suspected of breast cancer, took out a small amount of tissue, and sent it to the laboratory for an urgent pathological examination. Breast cancer was diagnosed, and it was very early. Adam deliberately sought a consultation with the attending oncology doctor, and then obtained Samantha''s consent, arranged for Samantha to be hospitalized, and performed various preoperative examinations. If there is no problem, he will have breast-conserving surgery tomorrow. Yes it is. Samantha chose breast-conserving surgery. If it is not a last resort, it is estimated that not many women have the friend of Dr. Montgomery so decisive. Because of heredity alone, it may be possible to get it, so we directly performed double mastectomy, false chest transplantation, hysterectomy, bilateral oophorectomy... At the time, this friend of Dr. Montgomery, despite her husbands repeated persuasion, insisted on doing so, although her husband left first, and then reappeared during her surgery. It seemed that he had compromised and chose to support his wife''s very impulsive decision. But I dont know how they are now... This is the biggest and most cruel test of whether there is true love between their husband and wife. It is said that love of the opposite **** is only for the reproduction of offspring. Then Dr. Montgomerys friend and couple, who have absolutely no possibility of reproducing offspring, should be the best example to prove the existence of true love. But Adam is not optimistic about this. Because true love, like human nature, cannot be tested. Especially on longer timelines. Maybe everyone is: "I love you, but I love myself more..." Chapter 749: Women only affect the speed at which I draw a knife Medical center. Time is fast. In a blink of an eye, the first round of 36-hour duty for the new batch of interns has arrived. "Okay, you can get off work, take a good rest, and let me see you in the hospital at five o''clock tomorrow morning." Adam smiled at the four interns standing in front of him. George''s face was beaming. Carter breathed a sigh of relief. Lexie peeked at Adam with his eyes, hesitant to speak. Only the little man Carter raised his hand. "What''s the matter, Melendez?" Adam nodded to the little man. "Doctor Duncan, I heard that you have a class in the evening, can I join it?" The little man applied: "There are 11 hours before five o''clock tomorrow morning. I don''t need that long rest." "It may not take that long to rest, but you always have your own personal life, right?" Adam glanced at everyone playfully. "what is that?" The little man said coolly: "Learning medicine is my career and my life!" "..." George''s mouth twitched. This is pretending. But then he was dumbfounded. "Me too, Dr. Duncan, can I join as well?" Carter and Lexie also raised their hands. "So..." Adam meditated: "Are you sure?" "OK! *3!" The small three cried out in unison. As Adam''s eyes fell on George, the eyes of the other three also swept over. "I" George smiled bitterly: "I have an appointment with Kelly..." "All right, you go." Adam smiled and said, "Career is important, but girlfriend is also important." "Thank you." George suddenly thanked him flattered. But in the eyes of the little guys, they couldn''t move this step. Especially the small man''s eyes. It seems to be saying: "What is a girlfriend? It will only affect how fast we can take the scalpel! What''s the use of it!" "You are not suitable to join right now." Adam allowed George to froze in an embarrassing manner and ignored him. He smiled at the three of them, "But if you really think that the 11-hour break is too long and there is really no other spare time, then Come with me." With that, he took them to his office. The small three followed closely. George is standing there, don''t mention the entanglement. After the last gritted teeth, he followed. In this case, he always feels that he doesn''t follow everyone''s actions, which is a bit unpleasant. Arrived at the office. "This is the videotape of each issue of our study class, and the list of medical books involved in the videotape." Adam pointed to the four piles of video tapes that were prepared in advance and the dense book list that was written on it, and smiled: "You take it back and read it, as it is for bedtime reading, remember to thank Christina. Dr. Yang, she worked hard to reorganize this." "..." The little guy stepped forward with joy, while George almost spit out an old slot. This is bedtime reading? With this, how can there be time to sleep? Not only can''t sleep with his girlfriend Kelly, but he wants to sleep alone by himself, but I''m afraid it is a luxury. This is simply a reminder! Yes! He did almost all participate, and there is no need to watch the video again a little bit. But the catalogue of class books compiled by Christina was completely his nightmare. Adam and Alice Greys discussions are all based on points. Often the theoretical knowledge points involved in a video tape need to be read through a large number of medical classics to understand. Compared to Christina, she has always taken notes seriously, flipped through a book or asked for advice, in order to keep up with the dialogue between Adam and Alice Grey. George and Meredith have too much soy sauce. If you can understand, listen more. If you dont understand, listen less. Otherwise, based on their personality and learning ability, if they did not choose to lie flat and have a little Buddhism, they would have been reluctant to participate in this depressive study class. Now let him follow in Christina''s footsteps and try to digest these profound and complex medical knowledge, it is simply too embarrassing for him. what? Can you continue to lie flat? If he didn''t see Adam''s neat fourth base tape, then he really believed that Adam''s advice to put his girlfriend first was not a mockery. At this time, something that made George even more depressed happened. The little man happily touched and touched the videotape, looked and looked at the book list, and raised his hand again. "What''s the matter, Melendez?" Adam smiled. "Dr. Duncan, can we join your class after watching these videos?" The little man still stared at Adam and their class. "I can''t finish reading it." Adam smiled and said: "If you really want to join, I can test you at that time to see how well you have mastered it, or that sentence, freely choose, don''t force." "I will definitely join!" The little man''s eyes were firm: "And at the fastest speed!" "me too!" Carter cried unconvincingly. "me too!" Lexie touched these tapes, looked at Adam, and agreed. "I" George really didn''t know what he should say. He was originally in the study class, and he was still lying in it comfortably. Now being so engaged by the little guy he feels that he is no longer qualified to lie down comfortably inside. Damn it! This **** little guy! Do you want to be so passionate! No one is burning without you! He looked at Adam suspiciously, then at the little man, and guessed in his heart: "This isn''t the double acting of the two of you, right?" "Ha ha." Adam saw what George meant and directly returned a look of "you think too much". After staring at each other, he looked away and said, "Are you worthy?" Hidden kindly. Adam did prepare these things in advance. But as long as the little guys don''t take the initiative to say what they want, Adam will never mention a word. Because learning this thing ultimately depends on the individual, and the person who has the greatest impact is always the individual. Yes! Adam really intends to train them to become famous doctors, which can greatly prove Adam''s teaching ability and lay a more solid foundation for the future network of contacts. But these are the icing on the cake, dispensable things. Even if Adam didn''t take George with them, would it affect his status? Do not make jokes! Alice Grey has such an indifferent temperament, it is the master who makes people get rid of stupid people when a word is inconsistent, even her own daughter is no exception, and in the end she has not become a legendary doctor. To be a doctor, in the end, you can still see real medical skills! And Adam has everything. "Okay, go back." Adam smiled and said, "Dont be stressed. These are all amateurs. The best you can do. It doesnt matter if you cant. Books or anything are available in the hospital library. Enjoy your time after the first round of duty. See you tomorrow." When they left, Adam cleaned up and was also ready to go. He has an appointment tonight. Chapter 750: Goddess of mathematics Into the night. Adam, who suspended Alice Grey''s small stove tonight, first went to see Phoebe. After leaving the medical center, he went to Monica''s apartment and visited Monica. After checking, he and Mrs. Chandler talked and laughed for a while, and then left. He has an appointment tonight. Outside Duncan''s apartment. A beautiful woman stood at the door, sorted out her self-cultivation clothes, glanced at the camera in the corner, took a deep breath, and rang the doorbell. "Sandra, you can. Don''t forget the key purpose this time! Definitely!" Sangdra, a reporter for the Daily Horn, kept cheering herself up as she waited for the door to open. A week ago, after discovering that he had an unsatisfactory full-scale showdown, Sandra was very frustrated for a while, and then cheered up again. Because she found that Adam wanted to confuse her, but didn''t know that this brought her back to the game. Cleverness is mistaken by cleverness! She turned from dark to bright, but quietly changed from bright to dark. It''s really exciting. She can already think of the world''s praise of Adam when she writes articles to expose Adam''s true face: wisdom, bravery, beauty...all beautiful adjectives will be added to her. And all of this, thanks to Adam''s brilliance, will be at your fingertips. She should have come over six days ago, and she should keep working hard. But helpless conditions are really not allowed. She took a good rest at home for a few days, carefully planned all the next plans, and felt that the advantage was behind her, and this was the heart and soul to make an appointment with Adam. But what made her angry was that Adam turned down her, saying that she was very busy these days and had to stay in the hospital. If he wanted to, he could make an appointment next Monday or next Tuesday. Then it was delayed until tonight. Just when Sandra was thinking, the door opened. "call." Sandra immediately retracted his thoughts, took a deep breath, and switched the emoji of "Adam Duncan, I''m here to negotiate" with the same expression of Doctor Strange, and replaced it with the classic flattery of the widow of Duowei. The next day. Early in the morning. Before dawn, Adam got up and went to work happily. in the afternoon. Sandra only woke up from the darkness. "damn it!" Sandra secretly scolded herself for being unwilling, and lay down for a long time, before struggling to get up, and began to explore Adam''s apartment. Last time, although she stayed here afterwards. But the one named Juno and Karen is also there. So she didn''t have a chance to find clues. Originally, she was going to get up early in the morning to search after Adam was gone. In this way, she will have a long time before Adam comes back again. But helplessly still miscalculated. In the study. "So many books..." Sandra couldn''t help but marvel when she saw the rows of books in Adam''s big study room, densely packed with books. She doesn''t think that Adam''s books are ornaments for the rich. Because the image of Adam reading a book really left her too deep impression. Emmm. Reading books all the time! Thinking of this, she couldn''t help but touch her back. The coldness and heaviness of large books seems to be clearly felt now. With a sharp spirit, Sandra couldn''t help walking to the floor-to-ceiling mirror, leaning on her side, unfolding the white men''s shirt, staring at her back in the mirror and looking again, and read the looming line of words: "From Scattering theory of conservation function." "Damn it! Is this a tattoo?!" Sandra didn''t know what to say. She feels that writing this bizarre anecdote alone will make her famous for a while, and maybe she will be given a title such as the Goddess of Mathematics. But she still pressed this impulse. This kind of strange thing is just a trail. The fall of an angel into a demon is the real event that can make a sensation in the world. Thinking of this, Sang Zhuo stretched his hand, preparing to rub off the "Scattering Theory of Automorphic Function" that was vaguely printed on his back, but he stopped after stretching his hand. "It looks quite interesting..." Sandra turned sideways again, looked at it from various angles, and suddenly felt that it was pretty and cool, and wondered whether he would use this to get a tattoo directly. Stinky for a long time before allowing the imprint of the title to stay on his back, leaving the floor mirror, and starting to explore the study room. After searching for a while, no secrets were found. "Humph!" Sandra, who was frustrated for a while, suddenly smiled: "It is the biggest flaw that cannot find any flaws. Which rich person does not have a safe at home? If not, there must be a secret room hidden away!" Sandrora cheered up, looked at the rows of densely packed books, and his eyes lit up: "Yes, it must be in these books!" Then, she started flipping through the books, trying to find the kind of disguised books like the one in the movie that reveals the secret room when the book is picked up. But patience turned over one by one, and after a few hours, it turned out that the sky was completely dark, and I couldn''t find it. no way. There are too many books in Adam''s library. Even if you flip one every second, one hour is no more than 3,600 books. There are tens of thousands of books in such a large study room. Assuming that Adam was coming back soon, Sandra hurriedly cleaned up the study, then took a shower, changed back to his clothes, and left with difficulty. She needs time to rest, reflect on the way, and wonder where Adams secret is hidden. And if you stay, there is no energy to supply the brain to rest and think. "I will definitely come back again!" Walking downstairs to the apartment building, Sandra turned around and looked at it for a while, her eyes firm again. Although Adam didn''t know all of what Sandra did, he would know everything when he came back in the evening. That''s right! Adam installed a secret camera in the apartment and recorded everything that Sandra walked in. Sandra had a problem, how could Adam be unprepared. Compared with Sheldon before Amy asked for his gift, he asked Amy to verbally agree, and even print a standard contract, let Amy sign first before getting the gift, and even he has to guard against it these years. Jumped by the fairy. Adam naturally took a step closer. Everything is evidenced by video. Between speech and behavior, they are all standard, reasonable, well-founded, courteous and courteous. The kind that will never lose in a lawsuit. And after Adam left, if there was no video surveillance, he wouldn''t worry about leaving Sandra alone in his apartment. In case she put something in his apartment or left some monitoring equipment, it would be too embarrassing. Therefore, Adams refusal a week ago was definitely not only because the schedule could not be arranged, but also because it took time to install the monitoring system. With these secret cameras, Adam can not only monitor Sandra''s behavior, but also use these videos to analyze and study her behavior and psychology with Juno, and make mental preparations to dissolve Sandra''s hostility. This is also a kind of behavioral psychology practice course. It''s like Adam learns mathematics with Peggy. For this postgraduate study in behavioral psychology, Adam and the professor is Juno. Ugh. During the day, he has to study medicine, treat illnesses and save people, and also teach four interns. Try to reform the enemy''s mind at night. In the process of transformation, we must also pay close attention to all the time to complete the mathematics professor''s homework and study the various mathematics classics in the reading list. Afterwards, I will study and analyze the behavioral psychology of the enemy with a psychology professor, and formulate a study and practice plan for the next period. Adam is too difficult. In the previous life, they all said that they would lighten their burdens. Adam like this is the real object of lightening their burdens. Chapter 751: Can Shuang serve as a meal? Medical center. The changing room of the inpatient. Since they were upgraded to formal resident doctors, Adam and the others have changed a small room, which is no longer row after row of lockers, but more like a lounge. The lockers inside are all against the wall. There are sofas, refrigerators, TVs and other furniture. "Adam, did you really take the video of the previous study class to George and the others for bedtime reading?" Meredith was incredible. "correct." Adam smiled and said: "They strongly demand, I can''t let their passion for knowledge pursuit, right?" "Just George is still enthusiastic?" Christina suddenly laughed. "Anyway, he took those videotapes." Adam smiled and said, "This should be regarded as his enthusiasm." "You said it was funny or not. When I came over just now, your little guy thanked me, and then No.1, No.2, No.3, No.4 blocked me and asked about the cheat book around the corners." Christina murmured: "They are all clumsy, and they want to learn to fly before they learn to crawl." "Don''t say that." Adam persuaded: "When you first came, didn''t you want to get into the operating room of cardiothoracic surgery and not come out? Since they want to learn, then give them a chance." "I don''t have time to control them." Christina lay down on the sofa with her thighs on the coffee table, picked up a copy of the latest medical magazine, read it, and casually said: "Anyway, those videotapes are there. If they are interested, they will ask George and the others. Wouldn''t they? Can''t they also tell me?" "Of course you don''t need to remake it again." Adam smiled helplessly: "Before I asked you to re-enact it, because at the beginning, every night of the study class was videotaped. It was your suggestion. Basically you were doing this, so I asked you to organize the re-enactment." "What else did you say?" Christina shrugged. "Your attitude is not good." Adam reminded: "You are no longer the intern who used to study behind Dr. Bailey. This is the teaching hospital. You are now the resident doctor who teaches. If you bring your No. 1234, this is the attitude. Once seen by the doctor who cant see it, do you think he will treat you with this attitude? After all, you have to learn from the attending physician! " Christina couldn''t help but pause while reading medical journals, and said stiffly: "My medical skills are beyond criticism." "not necessarily." Adam shook his head: "Your level is indeed very good, but it is definitely not to the point where one of the chiefs can''t be blamed. Besides, he doesn''t need to say how your skills are at all, just because your teaching attitude is not good, you can just drive you out. In his operating room, it doesnt matter who you find to reason." "But they are so stupid!" Christina called. "No one who can come in as an intern is stupid." Adam retorted: "They are willing to learn, just be patient and teach them well, at least give them a chance. If you don''t even give them a chance, then it will be you who will suffer, and you will naturally be the one who is stupid. " "I hate them!" Christina said madly. "Doctor Bailey hated you as much." Adam smiled: "Just imagine, how would you feel if Dr. Bailey refused to give you any chance? Do you still have a chance to lie here comfortably today and say with disdain that the four interns under your staff who don''t even have names are stupid? The teaching hospital, the teaching system, is of great significance! " "Yup." Meredith persuaded: "Christina, your attitude towards the interns really needs to be changed. Don''t be so indifferent. Give them a chance." "Christina, haven''t you heard of it?" Adam reminded: "Now there are gossips saying that you are the new naughty, but unlike the professional naughty of Dr. Bailey, your naughty is completely the most primitive evil without any extension. Take it." "what?!" Christina threw the medical magazine away, her small eyes stared: "Who said that?" Saying she is the second doctor Bailey, she has no objection. Because deep down in her heart, she also respected Dr. Bailey. But now she is not happy to say so. "Gossip rumors about this thing, you should know it best." Adam smiled and said, "Obviously your attitude towards your interns is everyone''s eyes and a balance in their hearts. Although Dr. Bailey was harsh on you before and said he hated you, but she didn''t number you, and even deprived you of your first name and last name, right? Seeing the big from the small, this alone is enough for others to look at you sideways. And I heard that yesterday, you took them, and even the most basic questions that should be answered by the intern were rushed to answer directly before your intern. What do you want to do? Do you think you seem to be very knowledgeable like this? Do not! In the eyes of the attending doctor, you are completely unruly! If you don''t believe me, go and ask Dr. Burke in private, he is your boyfriend, and see what he thinks about it. If you can''t even see him, and you''re ready to talk about you, then you should know how other people think of you. It was the first round of duty before, and your behavior can be regarded as a threat to your interns. But if you continue to do this in the future, you will wait for others to learn from others, use your teaching attitude to teach you, and then be dumbfounded. " Christina was speechless by Adam. "Hi, morning, it''s all here." At this moment, the chief resident Kelly opened the door and greeted everyone with a smile on his face, especially for Adam, who was smiling. "what''s the situation?" Christina remembered Adam''s words in her heart, but she couldn''t say it. When she walked out of the changing room, she started to change the subject: "Adam, did you moisturize her last night?" "Christina!" Meredith couldn''t help but screamed. "What''s wrong? Am I wrong?" Christina spread her hand and said: "If it wasn''t for Adam to nourish her, how could she be so glamorous? Don''t tell me, she still didn''t know that George was sent by Adam to help Dr. Bailey in the free clinic! She is not angry with Adam. It''s already pretty good, how can you be so happy?" "..." Meredith was taken aback for a moment, and then looked at Adam suspiciously. "Don''t think about it." Adam murmured: "Think about it and know that it''s impossible. You all know my principles, especially you, Meredith. You should know better." "...What do you mean?" Meredith''s face went dark. "Haha." Christina couldn''t help laughing. She is Meredith''s best friend, and she naturally knows that Meredith has wanted to sleep with Adam more than once, but she has been rejected. "I think I know why." Adam also didnt want Meredith to come to Taiwan too much, so he quickly changed the subject: Mostly because of George. Although Kelly likes the warm boy George, think about Kellys temperament directly put her home in. In the hospital, Kelly was the first person in the medical center. She is a senior resident and has been doing this for several years. A rich lady who can live such a hard life, when it comes to the pursuit of medicine, she is no weaker than us. When there were two popular candidates, Dr. Bailey and Xue Ni, they could still apply and compete on the same stage. In the end, the dark horse counterattacked and became the chief resident. She really likes the kind of people who don''t have medical pursuits and mess around with her life like this? " "Yes, why?" Christina was also very strange when she heard this. "Because it is the period of love between her and George, and I am blindfolded." Adam smiled and said: "George''s appearance and warm masculine personality just touched her, she is simply her Mr. Dream, so she will temporarily forget George''s non-motivated. After waiting for a long time, she will be dissatisfied sooner or later. But now George is moving forward, even if she is forced, but she is already happy. " "But in this way, George won''t have much time to accompany her." Meredith couldn''t help but interject. "Ha ha." Adam and Christina both laughed. "What is the matter between men and women, can''t even eat as a meal, let alone compare with medical pursuits?" Christina disdainfully said: "With George''s fat body, just look for a few minutes, and it will be solved. The rest of the time we will discuss medicine together and make progress together. It is better than anything! You must know those videotapes of Adams study classes, let alone her as a resident, but the attending doctors would like to collect them for viewing. If it werent for Adam who had to give it away for free, I would definitely let those who wanted each owe me a few. Adult favors are good. Kelly is totally in vain, earning it, of course she is cool! " Meredith: "..." Chapter 752: Im so angry! Medical center. morning. The rounds began. Adam and the others led four interns, following the chief physician, to inspect patients belonging to their respective departments. Dr. Burke glanced at Adam, Adam took a piercing look at his fourth child, and raised his chin to Lexi: "Doctor Gray!" When Meredith was away, in front of the patient, Adam removed the fine print when he called Lexi. "Samantha Jones, 32 years old, early breast cancer, scheduled for breast-conserving surgery today..." Lexie immediately stood up and, like Jiazhen, began to introduce Samantha''s condition. This was Adam''s patient. Dr. Burke stood by without speaking, allowing Adam to start asking questions about Lexi''s surgery details. The attending doctor is on Adam''s side, and now it''s just a name. "Very well, it looks like you did your homework." Adam nodded and said, "Dr. Gray, you are here to take care of Ms. Jones'' preoperative preparation." Although Samantha shouldn''t mind whether her doctor is male or female, there are some things that female doctors are more convenient for female patients. "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Lexi answered. Adam and Samantha said a few words and walked out of the ward side by side with Dr. Burke. Christina walked to the other side of Dr. Burke in three steps and two steps. Except for Lexi who stayed to take care of Samantha in the fourth elementary school, the other three, along with Christina''s No. 1 to No. 4, followed behind Adam and the three to inspect the second ward. Those cases that were not received by Adam are basically handed over to Christina. When Dr. Burke asked, Christina started to answer again, but after a few words, she stopped in the eyes of Dr. Adam and Burke. "No. 3, come on!" Christina can only point casually, gloomily. "Doctor Gantt, for you." Dr. Burke glanced at Christina, looked at the nameplate on No. 3''s chest, and called out No. 3''s official name. "Yes, Doctor Burke." Dr. Gantt No. 3, who was confronted squarely for the first time, and was the boss of the boss, immediately began to talk about the patient''s condition with a red face. Adam winked Christina, saying, "Look, they are not as stupid as you said!" Christina just rolled her eyes. Adam smiled and did not speak. This is only the second round of duty, and the newcomers are still in the stage of carefully contacting the''world'', so no matter how good or bad the newcomers perform, it is understandable. No matter how bad it is, it is easy to understand that these young people do not know how to look through the medical records in advance and do their homework to respond to the questions of the superior doctor. No matter how good they are, its nothing. Theyre so cute, they havent become old fritters, its normal for them to kick their hearts and try to do their best. It''s just that this attitude of hard work, whether they can persist after they are thoroughly familiar with the rhythm of the hospital, is the key! Check the room. Adam took Lexie and George into the operating room and performed breast-conserving surgery on Samantha. "O''Malley, Dr. Torres is in a good mood today." The operation went well, and when he entered the chat stage, Adam glanced at George who was standing by. "Ha ha." The corners of George''s mouth twitched a little, obviously he didn''t really want to talk about this topic. "It looks like you really worked hard last night." Adam joked: "Tell us, is there any problem?" "Dr. Duncan, it''s time for surgery. I don''t want to talk about personal relationships." George''s eyes were sad and angry: "And this is personal privacy!" "What is the relationship problem?" Adam was surprised: "You didn''t watch the videotape of the study class with Dr. Torres last night? There are no medical problems?" "..." George''s embarrassment: "You didn''t mean that at all." "That''s what I meant." Adam smiled meaningfully: "In addition to studying medicine together and making progress together, what else can make Dr. Torres so happy?" "Ha ha." Lexi, who was a helper, couldn''t help but laugh out loud. "Don''t resist so much." Adam looked at George who was embarrassed and reminded: "Try to accept, maybe your mentality will be completely different. This is better than anything. You don''t know Maslow''s hierarchy of needs theory, do you?" He said, looking at Lexi: "Grey, do you know?" "Maslow said that the hierarchy of human needs, from bottom to top, has five layers, which are vividly described as a pyramid structure." Lexie immediately said: "The lowest level is the physiological needs, and the upwards are safety needs, social needs, respect needs, self needs, and the needs for self-worth realization are the highest needs." "An ancient philosopher in the Eastern Kingdom said that if you take it from above, you get from it; if you take it, you get from it; if you take it from below, you get nothing." Adam smiled and said: "We strive to study medicine to pursue the highest level of human needs, the need to realize self-worth, and aim at this highest goal to work hard. Even if it is not fully realized in the end, it depends on the above, at least it depends on it. In the modern society, not only does it matter to it, it also covers the entire middle and lower ranks. Respect, sociality, safety, and physiological needs can basically be solved as long as you want to achieve the highest self-worth in the process of pursuing the realization of the highest self-worth. Is there anything better than this? " In this modern society where productivity is greatly developed, if you have a normal skill, as long as you really like it, and devoutly use this skill to the extreme. There will be no shortage of money at that time. And once you have money, you really have everything you need for respect, social life, safety, and physiology. The future cannot be expected. But compared with the past. This is definitely one of the most beautiful times. "No more." Lexie''s eye worship echoes. Adam smiled and continued the operation. This set of theories is only suitable for the everyday world. Replaced with a fantasy world that can generate power for love in Legend of Sword and Fairy, falling in love can save the world. The original minimum physiological needs have directly become the supreme pursuit. The operation ended smoothly. After Adam left the operating room, he saw a group of people walking around in front of a VIP ward. Because these people are Dr. Burke, Dr. Shept, Dr. Montgomery, and Dr. Sloan, all of whom are the absolute core of the medical center. "What are you doing?" Adam asked with a smile. "nothing dealing with you." Mark Sloan mocked: "This is the battlefield for us, you, a little resident, what should you do." "The chairman of the hospital is inside." Dr. Montgomery gave Mark a blank look and explained for Adam: "He came here to flatter and want the chairman to make him the director of surgery." "Ha ha." Adam smiled slightly and said in a pun, "Is that okay? I thought the next director was just one of you, Dr. Burke, Dr. Sheppert, and Dr. Montgomery." "I think so too." Dr. Montgomery and Dr. Shept said in unison. Dr. Burke smiled without saying a word, but his expression was obviously agreeing. "We plastic surgeons can also change lives!" Mark Sloan felt a strong chain of medical contempt his face suddenly became dark. "Who isn''t it?" Adam used the dean of the School of Physics to look at Howard''s gaze, and glanced at Mark Sloan, who was dark and red, and then moved away, curiously looking at Dr. Montgomery: "What disease did the chairman have?" "I don''t know yet, but I think I can help." "I can help too." "I can only help." "me too" The presence of the chiefs indicated that they were here to help, and Mark Sloan was no exception. However, when Adam opened his mouth, he looked directly at him, causing everyone to focus on him. "What are you doing?!" Mark Sloan frantically said: "What do you mean?!" "If I remember correctly, the chairman is Jewish and 58 years old, right?" Adam said solemnly: "He shouldn''t need your help from Dr. Sloan, right?" "Well, no need." Everyone smiled playfully, and Dr. Montgomery even directly made up the knife: "What should be done, the Jewish circumcision elders have done it on the eighth day of the chairman''s birth. and many more! Mark, maybe you can convert to Judaism and become a full-time circumcision elder in the future. In this regard, you are the most professional and you must be very popular. " "..." Mark Sloan almost died of anger. This is Chi Guoguo''s medical contempt for chain discrimination, and everyone standing here seems to be qualified to watch him jokes. Not to mention Dr. Burke, who are of the same level as him. Even Adam, he can only tease a few words on the identity of the attending doctor, it is not lethal. And now Adam''s casual counterattack... I''m so angry! ! ! Chapter 753: We are concerned about this! Medical center. In front of the VIP ward. Mark Sloan, a famous plastic surgeon, suffered merciless ridicule. Adam is a passive counterattack. Dr. Montgomery is unhappy with the scumbag. Dr. Shept''s eyes were still green when looking at Mark Sloan. And Dr. Burke is purely a normal suppressive attitude towards competitors. Didi. Didi. Adam''s pager rang. "I''ll be back later." Adam took a look at the pager, smiled and greeted everyone and left. It''s not that he is fighting for the position of the director with these chief executives now, but the director is calling him. And looking at the mysterious posture of the chairman, the attending officers are so excited. The director will look for him, mostly because he wants him, a doctor who has no name but has the ability to treat the chairman, to take charge of the chairman. "He''s too stinky too!" Mark Sloan looked at Adams leaving back and vomited: "No matter how good he is, he has just become a resident. I don''t know that he is already treating him. This is too shameful." "Adam has this strength." Dr. Montgomery laughed and said: "If you have the ability, you can compare with him now, and see who is more qualified to speak with you, a famous doctor in charge and a small resident doctor of him. Oh, forget it! No matter how Adam is, he can''t compare to you in plastic surgery. Because he will never be a plastic surgeon. " "..." Faced with the wanton ridicule of his old lover, Mark Sloan was speechless. Didnt it mean that while saying love you at the beginning, while still making the same mistakes that men would make, are you? Although my body does not belong to you all, but I know my heart is all yours. What about me? Ugh! Woman... Office of the Director. "Adam, you just came here. A special patient has just arrived in the hospital and needs your care. Come with me and have a look." As soon as the director of surgery Richard saw Adam, he got up and walked out: "Remember, the situation of this patient must be kept secret. Don''t tell other attending physicians..." "Director, are you talking about the chairman of the hospital?" Adam smiled and walked back side by side with him. "You knew already?" The director of surgery was taken aback, then laughed at himself: "Yes, because of your popularity in the hospital, the news is probably better than mine..." "I heard what Dr. Montgomery said." Adam reminded. "Addison?" The surgeon''s voice was raised all at once: "No, return them?" "Ok." Adam said Dr. Burke their names. "Damn it!" The director of surgery scolded: "There really is no secret in the hospital." Then he asked in surprise: "Why is Sloan also?" "We are all curious." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "Looking at what he means, he also wants to fight for the position of the director as your successor, so we are concerned about this." If it wasn''t for the current mobile phone without camera function, he really wanted to record the director''s first reaction, and then send it to Mark Sloan to enjoy it. "we?" The director showed a how is it possible expression, and then curiously asked. "It''s mainly the nurses'' anti-Sloan alliance." Adam smiled and said: "Well, those who have dated with Dr. Sloan, and afterwards, they found out that they had experienced exactly the same nurse victims. I heard that they were preparing to launch a website recently to expose it to more people. The ugly face of Doctor Sloan." "Like that''Ted Mosby is a Bastard'' website?" The director of surgery suddenly saw Adam''s face astonished and a little triumphant: "I also often go online." When I am old, I am most afraid of not being able to keep up with the times and trends. Especially in the profession of doctors and the position of director of surgery! Those who are purely administrative can be dismissed if they have you or not. Only those who have enough strength to stand on the prostate of the times will never have to worry about this. Because dismissing such a person is a huge loss to the hospital. The person who was fired had not left yet, and countless next generations came over sincerely and invited him. Proper Shuangwen protagonist template. Although not as cool as the Dragon King''s son-in-law and the war-god of war, but for normal people, it is enough. May I ask, if there is a chance, who doesn''t want to be such a cool protagonist? "Correct!" Adam smiled and said: "The director really keeps pace with the times. The nurses are also inspired by this website, but their style is different. One is like a thief, and the other is a robber. And this Ted Mosby is a Bastard website has been renamed and is now called Barney Stinsons a Bastard website. " Barney Stinson is more routine and a thief. And Mark Sloan prefers violence, relying on his figure, face and identity as a plastic surgeon, forcibly doing evil, more like a robber. "Why change your name?" The director of surgery was surprised. "Because this **** is too cunning." Adam explained: "He borrowed his friend''s name to go out to deceive others. Of course, he not only borrowed his friend''s name, but also a lot of fake names and identities. Even the aliens don''t let go. Thanks to the ever-developing Internet, someone discovered his true face on the Internet and published it. " "Pretend to be an alien? Is this all right?" The director of surgery was dumbfounded. Although he said that people are old and not old, and have been trying to stand on the prostate of the times, his vision is limited, and in many cases he can''t imagine what the world has become. "You never know what these girls are thinking about." Adam shook his head and said, "These are only the tip of the iceberg. Many women have not discovered that they have been deceived. Some are still waiting for the aliens to drive their spacecraft back to pick her up one day." "Barney Stinson..." The director of surgery whispered the name softly, and then noticed Adams strange gaze, and immediately explained: I just think this person is too bad. I think its necessary to remind the girls in our family to remember this name and dont get caught. He cheated." "Well, it''s necessary." Adam''s gaze swept away from the changed hairstyle of the director of surgery, and he nodded seriously. Although I know that the director has never had children. Because he only cared about his hospital and surgery, his wife endured for more than 20 years and couldn''t bear it. Recently, she kicked him out and lived with others at his house. He changed his hairstyle and went to the old friends bar, ready to return to the battlefield of love. But since the director said so, it''s a worry that his nephew and niece will be deceived. Isn''t it the director who wants to learn a few tricks? Those anti-Barney Stimson victims'' coalition set up a special website to try to expose Barney''s evil deeds and keep more women away from this bastard. But there are advantages and disadvantages, and there are also many men who are more superstitious about Barney''s brilliant record. And it also gave Barney a new inspiration. This guy made a lot of fake websites to make up a new identity, and then went to the bar to pretend to be a celebrity who didn''t want to be recognized and disturbed. When the other party really didn''t know him, he would tell him that he had obtained a false name. In order to fear that these silly girls would not remember, he emphasized it over and over again to strengthen the other''s impression. Then he left in a cool manner. When the woman was curious and searched with her mobile phone, all she saw was the false information of these fake websites. Not surprisingly, these messages include that this new Barney is a reclusive billionaire, loves adventure and exploration, and almost did the Barney Brothers reduction technique. At this moment, Barney, who had left, walked back again and made a confession that he had read all the flowers but was only tempted by her at this moment, and invited coffee together to the woman who was lucky to meet a legendary celebrity. Under the continuous impact of this kind of female protagonist''s cool text template, how many people can still maintain sufficient sense? Most of them gladly agreed to Even if this identity is exposed, his Wei Guangzheng twin brother will still have a chance to appear on the stage, replacing the evil brother, and mimicking (finishing) the sin (double) evil (killing). Outside the VIP ward. Adam and the director came over talking and laughing. "Go away, go away!" The director of surgery got a headache when he saw these attendants and hurriedly drove them away. "We are here to help." "We know the place and will come back again after we leave." "..." Dr. Burke said one after another. The director of surgery glared at these persistent attendants and saw that none of them flinched. Thinking about what they said, he also knew that it was useless to chase people away. He had no choice but to take Adam and push the door of the ward when they didn''t exist. Inside, the chairman of the board of directors of the medical center, a bald old man, was standing there with his back bent, raised his eyes to see the director, and he was relieved: "Richard, finally see you..." But then I saw the group of people afterwards, their faces suddenly darkened, and they cursed: "What are these four monsters doing here? You don''t understand what I mean by secure confidentiality?" "Larry, they are the same as me, see if they can help." Surgery Director Richard said helplessly: "I will let Dr. Duncan take care of you." "Thank you, Adam." The chairman was unhappy and squeezed a smile at Adam. "my honor." Adam smiled right. "A bunch of ghouls!" The chairman saw the matter now, his eyes turned away from Adam, and he fell on the four attending surgeons who were trying to compete for the position of the surgical director. He cursed and sneered: "Well, you all want to be the new director, right? Then come. Right!" With that said, the trousers were faded in public. Everyone: "..." Chapter 754: Alien is coming Medical center. VIP ward. "Here!" The chairman of the board of directors of the hospital took off his pants in public and said to the crowd: "Who can cure this, whoever can vote for me!" As the pants faded, the initial sneer and ridicule also faded away, and the tone of expression has changed to anxious and longing. Dignified chairman of the New York Medical Center, a well-rounded person. But no matter how big a person, in the face of the current situation, he has also become an ordinary person. Because of the current situation, no matter how rich or powerful he is, there is no use for him. You can only look at the faces of the doctors, hoping that the doctors can save him. "Also, those are not grapefruit..." Chairman Larry held the cabinet with his hand, and after adding a sentence, he turned his face to his side, not wanting to be seen by his face. Everyone is a doctor, and there is nothing to be embarrassed about. They all stared at this peculiar disease with piercing eyes. "It seems I can''t help you much." When Dr. Montgomery thought of something, he mocked, turned and left. This situation is a lot like a scumbag who messes up all kinds of strange diseases. As chairman Larry, as long as he wants to, this is not uncommon. "It''s not what you think" Chairman Larry turned his face suddenly, raised his waist-supporting hand, and did the Erkan style to Dr. Montgomery, but he couldn''t speak anymore. Because his female secretary is on the side, looking at him with love and concern. "No need to explain to me." Dr. Montgomery, who walked to the door, showed the expression of making the bald head of a love call transfer speechless and choked. As he spoke, he brought the door heavily and walked away. "why are you laughing?!" Chairman Larry was almost bald on the top of his head. Naturally, like a certain bald head, he was very sensitive to this kind of thing. He immediately caught the curvature of Mark Sloan''s mouth, and it exploded. "Put away your smile! If you dare to want to do some surgery on me that you shouldn''t have thought of, then I promise you, before me, you have to do it yourself first!" "I didn''t mean that..." Mark Sloan couldn''t laugh immediately, and hurriedly explained. Damn it! He is a plastic surgeon, but he is definitely not a brother. Why does everyone think of him in that way! And he is definitely not the only one with a curved mouth! Why target him! "Check it first." Adam said. "Yep!" The director of surgery quickly agreed. Although they didn''t look down on Mark Sloan in their hearts, the director didn''t want to lose him. After all, business is business. Mark Sloan can really help the hospital make money. "Larry, please lie down." Adam stepped forward and helped the chairman of the board to lie back on the hospital bed, then put on his gloves and started the examination. "Suprapubic tenderness." "Because I haven''t peeed for three days." Chairman Larry often dealt with doctors. He was fascinated by his eyes and understood some basic things. He directly said the reason and said frantically: "It''s been three days!" "It may be a hernia!" "Hernia won''t be like that!" "Have you been traumatized? The steel shot twists and turns?" "You have to beat it three knots to get bloodshot like that!" "..." The chiefs looked at the chairman''s terrible brothers and began to discuss. "Larry, have you been going there recently?" Adam checked around, compared various materials in his head, and asked, "Especially, did you go to the wild?" "I have been rafting on the Amazon River for two weeks." Chairman Larry said. "Perhaps a tropical disease, schistosomiasis? Blood filariasis?" Dr. Burke guessed. Dr. Shept nodded. They all know about these things and can only guess. If they want to be sure, they need to read professional books and find them slowly. "Symptoms don''t match." Adam shook his head: "Larry, are you in the water?" "of course." Chairman Larry said: "I went to the Amazon River to find excitement. It''s nothing to find excitement if I don''t get into the water. But I didn''t drink the water of the Amazon River. I still have some common sense." "Ok." Adam was noncommittal. He didn''t point out how he didn''t drink the water in the river after two weeks of swimming in the river. He reminded him: "Then did you pee in the river?" "what?" Chairman Larry was taken aback: "Of course, isn''t it normal for men to pee when swimming, and is this in the wild?" "In the swimming pool..." Adam shook his head: "You are not an ordinary wild country, but the famous Amazon River. There are all kinds of weird things in it. If I am not mistaken, you should be parasitized by parasitic catfish." "Parasitic catfish?!" The attendants shouted in unison. "parasitic?!" Chairman Larry was even more shocked. You know, the Alien Quadruple has already been released at this time. When people talk about parasites, it is easy to think of a scene where Alien cutie bursts out of his belly and screams. Chairman Larry was almost scared to pee. It is a pity that the parasitic catfish directly blocked his urethra, making him unable to urinate even if he was frightened. Before a group of hands, he saved his face... "Adam, are you sure?" The director of surgery was said so, and vaguely remembered that there were such records in medical books. The specific situation can only be known by turning the book, but it should be very rare. "The scene fits." Adam shook his head and said: "There are parasitic catfish in the Amazon River, and these parasitic catfish like blood and urine. They can flow up the urine and live in the urethral bladder of men These are all real. Case of. The symptoms match exactly. However, a suprapubic catheter and renal ureteral bladder photography is needed to make a complete diagnosis. Ok. Must act now! " He still has something to say. According to the literature, not only these cases, but a man actually saw this parasitic catfish and tried to reach out and grab it, but the parasitic catfish was too slippery and got in by it. Parasitic catfish, whose adult body is less than 10 cm, is slender and transparent, and has a smooth appearance. It can quickly parasitize into the human body, **** blood, swallow organs, and eat parasitic creatures from the inside out. And in this process, the victim may still be alive, but unable to resist. In all respects, it is very similar to Alien. Especially the white snake in Prometheus that hasn''t been released yet. One can imagine how big the psychological shadow of the man who tried to catch it was. Once the news is told to Chairman Larry... "Correct!" The director of surgery also thought of something, his face solemnly said: "Do it right away, once the diagnosis is confirmed, operate immediately!" "This parasitic catfish is terrible?" Chairman Larry keenly grasped the emotion of the surgical director. "If it is a parasitic catfish, and it is not taken out in time, it may cause sepsis." The surgical director explained cautiously. "septicemia?!" Chairman Larry was stunned: "You mean I might die?" Sepsis is often linked to death. Didn''t he just pee in the wild river, how could he be dying? ! Adam shook his head secretly in his heart. Isn''t this the excitement you want. This is exciting enough. But look at Chairman Larry like this. It is estimated that Ye Gong is a good dragon. Chapter 755: Who is the leader of the sword? Medical center. Adam took Chairman Larry to the inspection. All the chiefs also dispersed. It''s not that they gave up the opportunity to help the chairman take this opportunity to win the chairman''s most important vote, but they don''t know much about the removal of parasitic catfish, and they must immediately go back and read the book to make preparations. Richard, the director of surgery, is no exception. They don''t have Adam''s pictorial memory, nor do they have the energy to read countless medical classics and write down all the cases that are rarely encountered in the sidelines. It can only be sold now. "Carter, take this lady to Dr. Montgomery for an individual examination." After the chiefs left, Adam first glanced at the chairman''s female secretary, and then at the chairman: "Larry, do I need to notify Nancy to do an individual check-up together?" "...No need." Chairman Larry was taken aback for a moment, then understood what Adam meant, turned his head slightly, and said in embarrassment: "She didn''t follow. After I came back, I hadn''t had time to see her." Emmm. In this way, the female secretary really followed, which is part of the excitement. But the real wife didn''t even have the opportunity to receive public rations. To a certain extent, this is also a great fortune in the great misfortune. Because no one knows whether the female secretary who was with her also got the disease and was parasitized by the parasitic catfish. You know, female secretary is more vulnerable to attack than chairman Larry... By the Amazon River, before the locals go into the water, both men and women must wear special pants made of coconut fiber for protection before they dare to go into the water. X-ray room. "Let one let, let one let!" Christina who received the news tenaciously squeezed out the crowd and squeezed in forcefully, looking at the X-ray film on the computer screen, she couldn''t help exclaiming. "Wow! It turned out to be true, I saw the brother fish with my own eyes! Still a scene of parasitic human brothers! awesome! Adam, wait for the operation, you must count me! " Emmm. Parasitic catfish, because of this extremely unfriendly characteristic to men, is also called a brother fish. "You can speak louder, otherwise the chairman can''t hear it." Adam vomited: "As long as he hears it, he will definitely be moved by Christina, a doctor who is so devoted to medicine in his hospital. If it is not the patient or himself, I promise, he will appreciate you very much, rather than fire you immediately. " Christina looked into the X-ray room with a guilty conscience, then reached out her hand to cover her mouth and said nothing. If you really anger the chairman inside, she doesn''t have Adam''s face, and she will definitely be swept out immediately. "This is the spine!" But after watching it for a while, Christina couldn''t help but stepped forward and pointed to the image of the parasitic catfish on the X-ray film and said: "It''s incredible." "Merendez, inform the director that the operating room is booked and we want to perform the operation as soon as possible." Adam ordered. "Yes." The little man agreed and went immediately. Adam went to the X-ray room, briefed the chairman, and obtained consent. "Notify Nancy." Chairman Larry heard that there are certain risks in the operation, and after a moment of silence, he decided to notify his wife. Stimulate to find a secretary lover. But for life and death matters, you still need to find your own wife. "it is good." Adam agreed. At this time, the director of surgery who went back to check the books also rushed over, looked at the X-rays, and approved Adam''s diagnosis. "Richard, you will be the chief, Adam, you will be a help." Chairman Larry looked at a group of doctors, his gaze first fell on the director of surgery, and then he looked at Adam: "Adam, it''s not that I don''t believe you. In the future, you will be able to surpass everyone and become the most legendary one. But at this stage, in the medical center, Richard is still the best surgeon and the most trustworthy surgeon. " "of course." Adam nodded and smiled: "The director has always been the best surgeon." Emmm. As for whether it is better than him, let''s talk about it. But in this kind of occasion, how can we give the director and chairman a little face. "We will help you together." The director of surgery glanced at the disappointed Dr. Burke, and said: "Dr. Burke, Dr. Shept, Dr. Bailey, come here too, the best surgeons in the medical center are here..." Having said this, looking at Mark Sloan who was unhappy in his eyes, he paused: "Doctor Sloan, come here too." "it is good." Many doctors agreed. Although it is impossible to win the chairman''s heaviest vote, at such a moment, others have participated in the chairman''s favor, and whoever does not participate will immediately lose out. It''s the same mentality as the parents. Other peoples homes are on various holidays and they try to give gifts to the teacher. If you dont, the teacher may not remember the person who gave the gift, but you must remember you who did not give the gift. At that time, even if most teachers will not treat your children differently because of this, you will still be worried about this dont be afraid of 10,000, just in case. What if your baby boy meets such an innocent teacher? If I really met, that would be 10,000 points of damage! Not to mention that this is the life and death of the chairman, as long as they are not involved, UU Reading www. uukanshu. Coms psychology in Chairman Larrys will definitely be directly ruled out. So even if Mark Sloan was very dissatisfied with the pause of the surgical director, he immediately agreed. Even if you stand in the operating room with your hands in arms, look at the monitor''s data, and say a few words, you are also involved. Operating room cleaning and disinfection room. "Doctor Duncan." "Carter, how did that lady check?" Adam was cleaning and disinfecting, Carter barged in wearing a surgical gown. "Doctor Montgomery has checked her, and there is nothing unusual." Carter said quickly. "well." Adam nodded. "She is very worried about the chairman''s situation..." Seeing Adam did not say anything, Carter tentatively asked: "Can I follow into the operating room and tell her the situation in due course?" "No." Adam shook his head: "There are too many people in the operating room, and there is no place. If you want to help her, you can see it in the observation room as well." "..." Carter looked disappointed, but when Adam looked over again, he forced a smile and turned away. Adam shook his head. Before Carter, George had already run over and wanted to join this rare operation. But the operating room is that big. In addition to the chief surgeon and the first assistant Adam, there are three attending surgeons and a Bailey doctor on the sidelines, as well as three surgical nurses and anesthesiologists. In addition, Christina, who had to be killed to join in the fun, and the little Melendez, who was busy with Adam, really had no place. Even if Carter moved in forcibly, he didn''t have any surgical vision at all. It''s just adding a stroke to the resume. Furthermore. The trainees under Adam still need to rely on this to increase their resumes? Chapter 756: Dr. Deng pulls out parasitic catfish Medical center. Observe the operating room. A crowd of famous doctors gathered. The observation room on the second floor is even more overcrowded. "Richard, it''s all up to you." Chairman Larry lay there, speaking to the director of surgery who came over to look at him. "Rest assured, the best surgeons in the medical center are gathered here." The director of surgery nodded: "We will work hard." Chairman Larry glanced at him, then nodded. "let''s start." The director of surgery immediately looked at the anesthesiologist. The anesthesiologist began to anesthetize Chairman Larry, and then nodded to the director of surgery: "Okay." "Ok, everyone, let''s start." The director of surgery clapped his hands and said: "Try with an endoscope first. If it doesn''t work, we will cut him open." This is the chairman of the hospital. Naturally, there is nothing to say. First of all, I will try with the least harmful endoscope. Emmm. That is where the parasitic catfish swam in at the time, Adam and the others picked it out from there. The reason for not holding great hopes. There are three difficulties. The first is that this parasitic catfish is no longer the one it was a few days ago. Since the sneak attack, he ate and drank inside, and his body has expanded many times. It is very difficult to return to the original path actively, let alone being dragged out by the doctor passively. The second is that the body surface of the parasitic catfish is slippery, and in this position, it is difficult to control, and the difficulty is increased again. The third is that there are bunches of spines on the operculum of the parasitic catfish. After entering the parasite, it will use teeth and spines to pierce the host''s tissues and bite on it to **** blood. If you want to pull it out, you have to consider how to let it go. Emmm. The operculum spines of the parasitic catfish are the true spines... Maybe someone else is the chairman of the hospital. Really know how to play. Really find excitement. But no matter how difficult it is, you have to try it first. The director of surgery sat there in the posture of delivering the baby, holding the endoscope and starting his hand. The first step is nothing to say. The director of surgery successfully sent the endoscope in from the sneak attack path of the parasitic catfish, and the camera of the endoscope also began to clearly display the internal situation of the chairman''s body on the big screen in real time. It''s just like those classic shots of moving forward through a ventilation duct in a movie. The speed is very slow, but it affects everyone''s attention. "Where are you, come out quickly." The director of surgery controlled the endoscope, while watching the big screen to guide his actions, while whispering. In that way, people who didn''t know thought he was summoning a lost pet. "Ha! I found you!" After exploring slowly for a while, a white software finally appeared in the lens. Different from the excitement of the surgical director and the calmness of everyone in the operating room, many new interns in the observation room on the second floor stretched out their hands to cover their mouths, swallowed their throats, and showed disgusting expressions. People with snake phobia, even after the existence of this software moved, looked away and did not dare to look at it again. "Come on, come on, come out!" As the director of surgery muttered, he steadily manipulated the tweezers on the front end of the endoscope to clamp the parasitic catfish and began to try to pull it back. But it soon failed. "Damn it! Too slippery!" The director of surgery watched the parasitic catfish sway a little, and then slipped out of the tweezers, and couldn''t help but curse. "Don''t worry, take your time." Adam reminded. "Ok." The director of surgery took a deep breath and tried again to trap the parasitic catfish. But I tried many times, but failed one by one, and there was no progress at all. "Damn it! This won''t work!" The director of surgery chose to give up and ordered the nurse: "Fork-shaped lithotripsy gun! I want to smash it!" "Director, the lithotripsy gun will damage the urethra." Adam stepped forward and smiled: "Why don''t you let me try it?" "you?" The director of surgery looked up at Adam, with a reserved and confident look at Adam, thinking that Adam is good at creating miracles, and reluctantly gave up his seat: "Well, you can try it. If it doesn''t work, we must change the method as soon as possible." "I see." Adam sat in the main delivery position, took the endoscope, and played the game of catching loach again with the parasitic catfish. However, this time, the parasitic catfish was sleek, and it was impossible to escape the fate of being caught under Adam, who was able to accurately calculate the control force. "Clamped, clamped!" "Starting to pull out." "The parasitic catfish can''t escape, Dr. Duncan is too good!" A group of doctors began to talk and exclaim from time to time. Christina and the little man had already moved to Adam calmly and watched the wonderful medical drama of "Dr. Deng pulling parasitic catfish" up close. Compared to the calm and hot of the little man. Christina''s small eyes were round, and she was almost drooling. If you decapitate the head, blur the existence of Adam and the others, and just record her current expression, those who don''t know think that the island nation is making an action movie. At that time, there must be someone shouting that Oscar owes Christina a golden figure for the best actress. Without him! Christina''s eyes were so vivid at the moment. "It''s out, it''s out!" "hiss!" "Holycrap!" "Oh~" "Hey~" "Ah~" When Adam appeared with the parasitic catfish and was visible to the naked eye, everyone either sucked in cold air or made various exclamations. Especially male doctors. Even with countless operations, Dr. Burke, who was basically the same as the doctors in front of Mount Tai, had a slight discoloration, and their body was uncomfortable, and they couldn''t help but move. "It''s almost done." As Adam was muttering, he steadily and slowly pulled out the parasitic catfish. "All right!" Finally, this famous brother fish was picked up by Adam and held it in the air, showing it to everyone. This is a 10 cm long slender soft creature. After being taken out, it is still twisting, and most of the people watching it have brows and heartbeats. In the quite alien prequel Prometheus, the heroine herself had a caesarean section on an automatic medical machine, and finally used a clip to create a twisted white soft body. It''s just the lack of the fat and multi-tentacles of the alien, and the shocking scream. "Who of you want?" Adam admired for a while, raised the parasitic catfish in his hand, and joked. "I!" "I!" "I!" Originally it was just a ridicule, but I didn''t expect that someone would actually respond, and there was more than one person, and the person who raised his hand suddenly attracted everyone''s attention. "Christina!" Dr. Burke looked incredulously at Christina, who raised her hand. "I just think this kind of thing is very warning." Christina shrugged innocently: "If you put it by the pool, make a display case, and see who dares to pee secretly in the pool!" "Ahem, I think so too." The anesthesiologist and a nurse immediately agreed. The nurse''s thoughts are unknown. But everyone knows what the anaesthetist thinks. Because the other party likes to collect all kinds of strange things that have been taken out of the patient''s body, and then sell them, it is not unusual news in the hospital. Don''t think no one buys it. In the American drama world, the existence of all kinds of strange flowers creates all kinds of weird hobbies. Once you encounter a rare thing and sell it to the most desired one, it is also a lot of income. This is really no joke. If the patient of today''s operation is not the chairman of the hospital, but a star, Adam believes that it is definitely not the three who want it, but the vast majority of people are vying for it. Chapter 757: Take the opportunity to go crazy Medical center. Operating room. Adam held up the parasitic catfish and teased him, but he didn''t expect that someone would really want it. I didn''t know who to give it to for a while. Fortunately, Dr. Bailey helped Adam out. "Adam, you still need to ask the person involved in this matter." Dr. Bailey mocked: "Maybe our chairman wants to keep it. This is an unusual experience, and even if the chairman doesn''t want it, most of the chairman''s wife waiting outside wants it." "Correct!" The nurse who wanted to raise his hand immediately echoed: "This is a very good memorial." "..." The male doctors looked at each other, speechless. "Well, put it away first, and I will ask Larry... and Nancy later, and then decide what to do." The director of surgery clapped and said: "Also, remember not to pee in the wild rivers, especially the Amazon River!" Everyone nodded. After this operation, how can anyone in the room dare to do it? It''s disgusting and oozing! The key to the operation has been done by Adam with the memorable feat of "Dr. Deng pulling the parasitic catfish", and the rest is no longer difficult. "Did I miss anything?" At this moment, Meredith was wearing a surgical gown, washed and disinfected, walked in hastily, smiled at the gaze that everyone was looking at, walked to Christina and asked in a low voice: "Has it started? ?" "begin?" Christina smiled and said: "It''s over, you missed a strong stroke in the history of medicine..." Having said this, she stretched out her thumb and index finger, and swiftly gestured a Mies birthday, acting like Phoebe before: "Did you see that thing? It''s a parasitic catfish!" Sure enough, it is the Mis tradition, everyone knows it. "It''s all over? So fast?" Meredith was dumbfounded. She had something before and came here stuck in time. She thought it had just begun, but who would have thought it was over. However, following Christina''s gestures, she saw the ironclad evidence, and was convinced that Christina did not tease her. "You''ll know when you watch the surgical video later." Christina smiled triumphantly: "I promise to open your eyes. It''s a pity that the video is just a video, and there is absolutely no shock to watch it live, and I was standing next to Adam just now, with the best view!" Not to mention Merediths shock and regret. The operation was over soon. Adam and the director of surgery went out of the operating room and met the chairman''s wife, Nancy, who was waiting outside. The female secretary who was checked and was not parasitized stood far away, holding a mobile phone, standing there pretending to make a phone call, but she kept staring at this side from the corner of her eyes. Compared to the female secretary''s uncontrollable worry. Although Nancy still had concerns about her husband, she was much more calm, and occasionally passed the two Adams and looked at the female secretary with disdain. "The operation was very successful..." At the direction of the surgical director, Adam briefly introduced the operation process. "Richard, Adam, thank you." Nancy did not thank God first, like other family members, but thanked the doctor first. The director of surgery didn''t say anything. He was able to rise to the post because the chairman Larry supported him. The relationship between the two parties for decades is good for each other. And Adam, because of his billions of net worth, had an encounter with the chairman''s family at high-class banquets before. Later, when Adam was a senior in the medical school, when he came to work as a medical intern, he was also recommended by Leonard and formally contacted the chairman''s family. After graduating from Adam Medical School, he came to work as an intern and donated a large amount of money to build a new laboratory. Naturally, he was specially invited by the chairman to a family dinner. Both parties were very polite, and the meeting was also called by name. "You''re welcome." "this is what we are supposed to do." The director of surgery and Adam responded modestly. We exchanged greetings with each other for a while. Adam and the director of surgery were about to leave. "correct." The wife of the chairman, Nancy, stopped the two of them: "Is the thing that was taken out still?" "..." Adam and the surgical director looked at each other and could see the weirdness in each other''s eyes, but Adam replied, "Yes." "Can I take it away?" Nancy said lightly: "This is something that came out of my husband''s body. I think I should take it as a memorial." "of course can." Adam nodded. "Sothya!" Nancy yelled at the back of Adam indifferently. The female secretary came over. "The operation was very successful. Go and get the thing that was taken out." Nancy said blankly: "Show it to me, then find someone to make it into a work of art, and put it in my husband''s office, so that he remembers one truth every time he sees it, don''t be playful!" "Yes." The female secretary shook her head and agreed. "Just laughed." After the female secretary hurriedly left, Nancy said to Adam and the director of surgery: "If you don''t find anything for her to do, I''m afraid she has a mental breakdown. I don''t want to take care of my husband''s pet at this time." "Nancy..." The director of surgery didn''t know what to say. "Oh, of course I know." Nancy sneered: "Richard, you should know, my wife always knows!" The director of surgery suddenly looked away unnaturally. Adam watched his nose and his heart. He understood what Nancy meant. The director''s family and the chairman''s family are good for the family. Seeing Nancy like this, she knew the mischief of the female secretary and her husband early on, but she had tolerated it all the time. The director of surgery had also cheated on Meredith''s mother, Alice Grey. Before the director was kicked out of the house by his wife, the directors wife came to the hospital. The last time he wanted the director to retire, he focused on family, but was ignored by the director because of his busy schedule Come and call directors Mei Redis, a little embarrassed, comforted a few words. The director''s wife took Meredith and talked about it, saying that she had watched Meredith grow up, and then said in a flat tone that her husband liked to molest Meredith''s mother at the beginning. Whenever she saw this, she left to see Meredith, who was still a lonely little girl. At that time, the wife of the director also said this sentence: "The wife always knows!" After that, the second half of the sentence was not said: "They will choose to say it or not to say it!" The chairman''s wife and the director''s wife obviously talked about these topics together, and they both chose not to say anything. Emmm. How do you say that sentence: Men make mistakes, so it''s good for me to go home. Sure enough, there are no racial differences in this world. Some are just class differences. Like the class, all the things they do and the choices they make are always the same. Leaving Dongruo Guanhuo, who regarded Xiaosan as the wife of the chairman of the board of directors (an animal) and a child (life), Adam and the surgical director who hurriedly left with an unnatural expression also separated. It''s lunch time. Adam came to the cafeteria. Adam, Christina and Meredith were at the same table as the three of them, eating while talking about surgery and gossip. "What did you do?!" Mark Sloan came over, threw a medical record book on Adam''s desk, and shouted, "Will you work? Can''t you do such a small thing?" "what''s happenin?" Meredith looked dumbfounded. "I have something to say!" Adam frowned. Although he knew that Meredith probably did something wrong, Mark Sloan''s attitude obviously meant to take the opportunity to vent his anger at him. Chapter 758: Not used to you! Medical center. buffet. "In the end what happened?" Meredith couldn''t help asking. "What else can it be?" Mark Sloan sneered at Meredith: "I only let you do one small thing all morning! Even the rookie intern can do this kind of thing, but you just do it! After all, if you are not relying on relationships, you should be the one who should re-internship! " Meredith flushed with a flush, but her reason frightened her and said inconceivably: "You mean to inform the patient in ward 5513 that she is dying in the morning and something is wrong?" "The medical records are there! You are optimistic!" Mark Sloan said coldly: "It''s patient 5512, and it''s him, not her! You told a woman who came to get a mole, she is dying!" Adam took a look at the medical record, and it turned out to be patient 5512, but the last two characters were written with a little tick, which looked a bit like 3. In this respect, Mark Sloan also has a problem. The medical records he wrote are really flamboyant and not formal enough to give others an illusion. However, Meredith''s mistake was too low-level. If you are in doubt, you should confirm with Mark Sloan instead of just taking it for granted. Therefore, Adam didn''t mean to help Meredith at all. At this moment, even if he is a little unhappy with Mark Sloan''s act of taking the opportunity to go wild, it will not undermine his power as a higher-level doctor to reprimand lower-level doctors for making mistakes. As Mark Sloan said, even the interns can do such trivial things. An official resident of Meredith made a mistake and deserved to be reprimanded! To know. This is a fatal mistake! If Adam speaks, even if he just points out that Mark Sloan has the problem of improper writing, it will greatly reduce the depth of Meredith''s lessons. Friends are friends. Rules are rules! Helping a friend out at this time is hurting her! So Adam saw that Christina also noticed that there was a problem with the writing of these 2 and 3, wanted to speak, and immediately kicked, and his eyes beckoned her not to speak. Although Christina felt sorry for her girlfriends, she finally held back under Adam''s signal. She just looked down at the medical record and did not respond with justice. "Norman... I''ll go and explain to her now!" Meredith wanted to say that it was the fault of her trainee Norman, but he swallowed it back. Because the interns under her are fully supervised by her. What is out of the basket is also her responsibility. And she took this trainee named Norman with her. Just because she was anxious to participate in the chairman''s parasitic catfish surgery, Norman took the medical record and hurriedly announced the news. Norman fixed the position according to the medical record. But she should check it out at that time. "Too late!" Mark Sloan glanced at Adam and sneered: "Would I not go to her to explain immediately after discovering this problem? She had already left the hospital and couldn''t get through on the phone. God knows if she broke down because of a bolt from the blue! You just hope that she hasn''t had an accident! Otherwise it is all your responsibility! " "I''m going to find it now!" Meredith got up directly and ran out. Find if you can''t find it. In case you can''t think of committing suicide... This is an innocent life. "Ah!" Scolding Meredith away, Mark Sloan did not leave, but sat down with a chair, looked at Christina who was angry, and Adam who was indifferent, and sneered: "The current resident doctor. Before we changed to us, this kind of doctor would never be a resident! Dr. Duncan, what do you think?" "I agree." Adam nodded. At the level shown by Meredith, he was indeed far from a professional resident doctor. It''s not that her professional skills are not good, but her attitude is not good. Even after a year of exercise, she herself no longer commits the stupid thing of not paying attention to her nails and piercing the heart of the patient at the beginning, but the first time she took the intern, she made such an oolong mistake, which is still enough for people Speechless. "She, like the old fellow under her, is a naive and inexperienced novice intern." Mark Sloan leaned back and said with a smile at the corner of his mouth: "The only difference is that she and Derek slept, and they are still your friends." "Don''t forget to tell the director these words." Adam said lightly: "I think he will be interested, maybe he will very much agree with your integrity, then I will strongly recommend you as the next director of surgery..." When Mark Sloan''s face turned dark, Adam continued: "Oh, yes, it''s better to say it now, because the chairman''s operation was successful and everyone was very happy. You have also made a significant contribution to the recovery of the chairman. Now, maybe the chairman will appreciate you and directly give you his most important vote. Both the director and chairman of the board of directors favor you, and you are secure in the position of the next director of surgery! " The trainee has already been trained, and Meredith is gone. Now Adam doesn''t need to be used to Mark Sloan anymore. Christina looked at Marc Sloan, whose face was so dark, that she felt so happy, but she still politely lowered her head, covered her mouth, and tried her best to resist the urge to laugh. She was present throughout the operation of the chairman. The main force is Adam and the director of surgery. Dr. Burke can also observe the heartbeat, reminding the chairman of the heart state from time to time, and Dr. Sheppert also does the same thing to remind the brain state. Dr. Bailey always followed the director of surgery, and many operations were performed by the director of surgery. Therefore, the director of surgery likes to take Dr. Bailey with him for any operation. Although Adam is at , she is also busy, which is equivalent to the second help. Mark Sloane is really like these people who purely watch the excitement, standing there with their hands in arms, except for holyshit! from time to time! "Hey~" the various exclamation background sounds, I really didn''t help at all. And Merediths biggest backer was not that she slept with Dr. Shept, but her mother and the director of surgery. For the childless director of surgery, Meredith was no different from his daughter in his eyes. It is true that my daughter should be reprimanded, but if it is Mark Sloans reprimand that is obviously enlarged and humiliating, it is another matter. Mark is indeed very powerful and capable, and also very profitable. But strength and platform have always been two indispensable feet for successful people. Once the director of surgery is irritated, and the director of surgery is forced to make an all-out effort, Mark Tuotuo will be expelled from the New York Medical Center, which is also a great blow to Mark''s career. You know, there are only two best places for plastic surgeons in the United States. One is Los Angeles, the westernmost point. One is New York in the east. These two places are full of wealthy people and are a paradise for plastic surgeons. When Mark came from Boston, it was not only because of Dr. Montgomery, and because his wife who slept with his tennis partner avoided the tennis partner who bought the gun, but more importantly, because of his career. The medical center is considered the best hospital in New York. "First help your friend wipe his **** clean." Mark Sloan couldn''t sit down anymore, got up with a black face, dropped a word, and left. "See you at the seminar tomorrow!" Adam Yoyo''s voice came from behind, causing Mark Sloan to take a halt. Then I saw Mark Sloan leave without turning his head, his face even worse. Chapter 759: 1 language is amazing at night Medical center. buffet. "Are you serious?" After Mark Sloan left, Christina stared at Adam with small eyes. "What''s real or fake." Adam chuckles: "It''s all for work." "Yes!" Christina stretched out her hand and made a fist, her expression was very excited, she got up and left. "Why are you going?" Adam said amused. "I''m going to buy some delicious snacks and drinks, and we will eat them together at the seminar tomorrow." Christina happily said: "I can''t wait for tomorrow''s best scene!" Said and left. Adam laughed blankly. The seminar, also called the Patients Cause of Death Seminar, is held once a month by the Medical Center. It aims to analyze and discuss the causes of the patients who die in the Medical Center each month, so that the doctors in the hospital can increase their knowledge and avoid the same mistakes. Emmm. Because only the attending and senior residents are qualified to perform a certain operation. Therefore, only the attending and senior resident doctors are responsible for the introduction of the cause of the patients who died after the operation is invalid. After introducing the condition, it was the turn of the most exciting seminar. That is to say, all the doctors present, whether they are attending doctors, residents, or interns, as long as they have questions, they can raise their hands to ask questions. These questions are generally very sharp and point to the soul. Once the cause of the patient''s death is the slightest error of the presiding doctor, it would be a nightmare meeting for the doctors who took the stage to preside over this medical record seminar. Christina especially liked this seminar when she was an intern. Because this is the best time to see those bosses and bosses making a fool of themselves once a month. Every time she raised her hand most actively to ask questions. Because she is good at doing homework in advance, she often asks if others can not come off stage. Later Mark Sloan came, and Christina saw that Adam was not dealing with him, and kept bewitching Adam to ask questions. But they were all ignored by Adam. Because it is not necessary. In Adam''s eyes, the seminar should be a pure seminar, and this opportunity should not be used to attack others wantonly. Even if it was Mark Sloan, as long as he didn''t make obvious mistakes, Adam would not make faults and make things difficult. Well now. Adam felt that the other party was a little fluttering, and a little deliberately aimed at himself, so he decided to remind him kindly. that''s all. Without mentioning the euphoric Christina and Adam who had just thrown it away, Mark Sloan who walked away, because of Adam''s last words, fell into infinite entanglement. Because last month he also had a patient who died during the operation. So in theory, he will also be on stage. And look at Adam like this... This afternoon, Mark Sloan was out of work, thinking about the last death case in his head. Finally got off work until the evening. He thought he had done a comprehensive review of the case and found no problems. "call." Mark took a deep breath, left the office, and returned to the high-end apartment he rented. According to habit, as soon as he entered the door, he took off his jacket, opened the whiskey, poured it into the glass, and rang the apartment''s phone message. "Mark, this is Lauran, call me back." "beep!" "Hi, Mark, this is Michelle, we met at the Stanhope Pharmaceutical Conference... Anyway, I would like to buy you a drink, so call me back~" "beep!" "Mark, this is Tina, are you free tonight? My husband is not at home... Last time you said, I agreed, you hurry up and come over~" "beep!" "Doctor Sloan, this is Mandy. I think you had a problem with Long last time. Can you come and help me adjust it. Wait for you~" "beep!" Messages from various women kept ringing. Mark picked up the wine glass and took a sip, with a satisfied smile on his face. Just as he was thinking about whom he would be lucky enough to tonight, Adam''s voice suddenly appeared in his ears. "See you at the seminar tomorrow." "damn it!" Mark instantly lost his thoughts of flopping, and in a fit of anger, he pressed the clear button to clear all these alluring sounds, and he collapsed on the sofa. "I''m not wrong, Duncan can''t pick a thorn." Mark muttered. Although he muttered so much, he still didn''t cheer up and go out to show off his glory. Because the other party is Adam Duncan! When he was an intern in the first year, he was said to be the intern in charge. It was passed from the legendary doctor Alice Grey, and quickly gained recognition from most people. The first collision before, Adam''s super learning and hands-on ability, made him jealous. After coming to the medical center and seeing all the magic of Adam, Mark had unknowingly agreed with Adam as not the attending doctor, and he is also a very powerful attending doctor. When they met, they also subconsciously adopted an equal attitude, only daring to mock a few words, and did not dare to suppress others as the chief. Although he repeated his operation again and again, he thought that there was no problem, and he was not afraid of anyone asking questions from a professional point of view. But when this person is Adam Duncan, he can''t feel at ease. Because he had seen Adams super memory and super theoretical knowledge What if Adam questioned him from a perspective that he had not considered at all? Even if it proves afterwards that there is no problem with him doing that. But if he is dumbfounded by Adam''s professional questioning, he doesn''t know how to answer. On that occasion, he lost, and it was a particularly embarrassing one. Because even everyone agrees that Adam is not weaker than any attending doctor. But after all, he was not under the attention of the public. As a first-year resident, Adam challenged the professional field of the attending famous doctor. The needle pointed at the wheat mang, and then the attending famous doctor was dumbfounded. Because Adam had never done this before. Basically, there will be no speeches at the seminar, and people will not be unable to come to the stage. And now he, Mark Sloan, seems to be the first. Damn it! At this moment, Mark Sloan is extremely regretful, why should he try to tease Adam if there is nothing to do? "I still don''t believe it, you are really that strong!" Mark Sloan slumped on the sofa, thinking and thinking about it, exhilarating, worrying, and depressed. In short, the mood is difficult. In the end, I had to use alcohol to dissipate my sorrows, I wanted to sleep, I had to go to work tomorrow, I had to face this **** seminar, and I had to face Adam Duncan''s challenge. But after drinking one cup after another, lying on the bed drunk and dizzy, but still unable to sleep. The scenes that may appear in the seminar tomorrow are always stimulating him. "I am Mark Sloan, the best plastic surgeon on the East Coast! How could I lose to a cardiothoracic resident in my specialty?" Mark opened his eyes and looked at the ceiling, muttering to himself: "No, no..." Early in the morning. He couldn''t stand it anymore, got up, left the apartment, returned to the hospital, and reinvested in a new round of replay... Chapter 760: The 1st generation is stronger than the 1st generation Medical center. A new day has begun. When Adam first arrived, the Four Elementary Schools gathered around and actively accepted instructions. Although they did the same before. But today everyone is extraordinarily positive. "Have you heard about it?" Adam stood in front of the nurses'' station, flipped through the latest medical record, and glanced up at them. "Ok!" Everyone answered in unison. "This is the first interns among you to be dismissed." Adam smiled and said: "But it''s definitely not the last one. Now you know that even writing a medical record to notify the condition is not that simple, right?" "know!" The four of them were in unison again, but Lexi''s voice was exceptionally loud. Because Adam gave her and the little man an extra job to inform her of the condition. The little man has always fulfilled Adam''s orders without compromise. She had no objections before. Now there will be no more. Only in the second round of duty, one of the new batch of interns was dismissed. And it''s because of such ridiculous and terrible reasons. The intern named Norman who followed Meredith was in his fifties, a pharmacist who had worked for thirty years before, and suddenly wanted to be a surgeon when he was old. Go chase if you have a dream. With so many years of savings and experience in the medical industry, he successfully completed his medical school and became an intern. But old age is different from young people. The first is the obvious lack of energy. Young people are engaged in this kind of 36-hour duty, and perhaps they will survive as long as they support it. Take a rest, and you can live and live again. But an old man in his fifties, who is used to leisure, suddenly engages in such high-intensity work, how can he stand it? Not to mention that after the first round of 36-hour duty, only 12 hours passed, and a new round of duty began. This Norman can''t take it anymore. So when he went to work, he was in a state of absent-minded fishing. He is in his fifties, wearing a white lab coat. When people see him, they think he is a senior attendant. Even if they see him like this, they don''t think much about him, they just think he is a superior person. Meredith, who took him, is also an absent-minded love-brain resident. Even if he sometimes wants to talk about him, but when confronted with his father or grandfather''s face, how can he be ruthless to reprimand? As a result, this kind of strange thing happened inadvertently. After the incident, Meredith was planning to repeat the steps of Mark Sloan at the beginning, that is, making various phone calls, and only after Adam reminded him, did he leave the hospital and go to the apartment of the misdiagnosed female patient. Busy for a long time. Finally waited for her at the other party''s apartment. While Meredith was relieved, he was stunned by what happened next. It turned out that this misdiagnosed female patient was suddenly informed that she would not live long when she came to remove the mole. Under the thunderbolt of the sky, like most people, the idea of ??being refreshed before death was born. After working as a social animal for so long, you can''t be a worker when you die, right? So the female patient decisively went to the company, and would have been bullying her manager, making small reports and mocking her colleagues, all face to face. How cool it is! Then I returned the apartment, broke up with my boyfriend, and took advantage of the fact that the news was not published, went to apply for a variety of credit cards, ready to harvest a handful, use the money to fly directly abroad, and enjoy the rich life that I have never enjoyed in my life . Just when everything was done by her at an astonishing speed, she returned to the apartment and was ready to clean up and leave. She saw Meredith who was waiting and was told that this was just a mistake... Don''t mention how broken she was at the time. The worst thing in the world is that people are still running out of money. This female patient is still there and has nothing left. At this time, the director of surgery, who learned the news, called Meredith to take the female patient back to the hospital immediately, and to find a lawyer, and reconciled with the female patient who had not responded. Then the female patient returned to the state of excitement that she knew she was going to die and was ready to take the last step, and thanked Meredith with a smile on her face. Because the director of surgery, on behalf of the hospital, compensated the female patient for a large house. Four rooms, three and a half bathrooms. There is also some cash compensation, one step in place, enough to make the frightened female patient satisfied and give up prosecuting the hospital. However, the loss of the hospital will be great, and someone will always be responsible. The first person in charge is naturally the intern doctor Norman. The second responsible person is Meredith, the teaching resident. Norman is worthy of being a pharmacist who has worked for 30 years. He is so sophisticated about human beings. When he saw the director of surgery talking to him, he decisively stated that it was all his responsibility and had nothing to do with Dr. Grey. And I asked to end the internship and leave the hospital. For one thing, if he is ignorant, even if he is not expelled, he will recite a big punishment and it won''t make much sense to stay. Secondly, after experiencing a high-intensity shift and encountering such a bad thing, his surgeon also woke up from the dream and awakened the dream of a psychologist. Because he felt that a young man like Meredith had too many psychological problems, and he needed a good psychologist with life experience to help him. Psychologists have a lot to do. No matter what Norman planned, but as one of the new batch of interns, he left without taking the second round of duty. The last time Alex had been dismissed was the first choice, but it lasted for several months. It is true that one generation is stronger than one generation. The impact of this incident on the new batch of interns can be imagined. The state of the four minors has been considered restrained. The rest of the interns, this will have to be as diligent as they are, and as dedicated as they are, they cant wait to write big diligence and dedication on their faces for fear that they will be the next one to be dismissed. Because as usual, there are two interns who will be dismissed, one is gone, and one is left. Ordinarily everyone should be relaxed, after all, the proportion of people being dismissed has become smaller. But the fact is just the opposite. Because hearing is futility, seeing is believing. "Now that you know everything, please pay attention Adam smiled and said, "I don''t want to see you being persuaded or abandoned. " "..." George''s mouth twitched. Just say, why are you looking at me? ! The rounds are over. "Hurry up, the seminar will start soon, let''s get a good position!" Christina hugged a pile of snacks and drinks, and brought Meredith, who was listless, over, urging Adam to pass. "You are too high-profile." Adam was helpless: "This is not a popcorn movie!" "The resident doctor KO famous doctor attends. This plot is more burning than the popcorn movie." Christina''s eyes glowed and said: "Adam, I support you, kill Sloan!" "Doctor Duncan, can we go there?" Lexi couldn''t help asking. "of course can!" Christina wished that more people would become more lively, and then said: "As long as you are okay, you can come and participate in the discussion together!" "can." Adam glanced at his fourth child and nodded: "The patient''s cause of death seminars are all **** lessons. You have to listen carefully, and then keep it in your heart." "Yes!" The four little ones agreed in unison. "Adam, come here." When the crowd walked to the door of the large conference room, Adam was called by the surgical director standing at the door: "I have something to tell you." "it is good." Adam was startled, smiled and agreed, and followed the director of surgery. "Damn it!" When Christina saw it, she cursed in disappointment and stuffed the snacks and drinks in George''s hand. "what''s happenin?" George hasn''t reacted yet, so he just picks up things in his hand. "Can''t you understand? Today''s drama is mostly out of play." Christina rolled her eyes and walked in weakly. Chapter 761: See you once and beat you once Medical center. On the flyover between the two buildings. The director of surgery stopped, looked at Adam, and said helplessly: "Adam, let Mark go." "Director, do you know everything?" Adam smiled. "There are no secrets in the hospital." The director of surgery shook his head: "If I didn''t know such a breaking news, it would be too dereliction of duty." "Director, you know me." Adam spread his hand and said: "I always give face." "I know I know." The director of surgery nodded again and again: "I know the cause of the incident. It was Mark that fell into anger through Meredith''s fault and included you." "In the past, the two of us looked at each other and hated each other." Adam smiled and said: "I thought I would never see each other again, but who would have thought that you would introduce him to the director, I know he can make money, and business is business. So even if he inspired the nurses to form the Sloan Nurses League, as long as he didn''t make a professional mistake, I didn''t care about him at work. " "Ok." The director of surgery nodded: "Adam, you are indeed the greatest and most professional. If you are replaced by someone else, you can''t do better than you." "But my generosity and professionalism don''t seem to be respected by him." Adam smiled but smiled: "I think he still likes to target me." "He respects you." The director of surgery quickly calmed down: "I promise..." At this point, under Adam''s gaze, he can no longer speak, and can only tell the truth: "Even if you are not respectful, you will be in awe! You don''t know, because of your words, he has been busy all night, ready to deal with your challenge to him in the seminar. " "That''s great." Adam smiled and said: "Isn''t that the purpose of the seminar, remember the lessons and increase your knowledge." "..." The director of surgery stagnated, and smiled bitterly: "Adam, you know what I mean, I have never seen such a talented and capable resident like you. As long as you want, I have no doubt that you can challenge anyone from a perspective that we can''t even imagine. But this runs counter to the purpose of the seminar. We are to remember the lesson, not to stab and stab. You can think of what you can do. Ninety-nine percent of doctors cannot do it. In addition, Mark is a famous doctor in charge, earning a lot of income and reputation for the hospital every year, which is good for everyone. Once you slap him in public in order to vent your anger, it will cause unbearable harm to his psychology. When the time comes, he will probably not be able to stay any longer and will choose to leave. This is a great loss to the hospital..." "It''s easy." Adam interrupted: "We can remind him that there are only two good places for the plastic surgeon to go. Even if he leaves and goes to Los Angeles, I will visit him often. Instead of that, it''s better to save a little trouble and continue to stay. It''s okay to have a psychological shadow. There is nothing that cannot be treated if there is a disease. " "..." The surgeon''s mouth twitched. You are really a little clever ghost. According to you, this is not as simple as a psychological shadow, it is simply an endless nightmare. "I think Dr. Sloan will apologize to you for the bad attitude before." The director of surgery said solemnly: "Adam, what do you think?" "This can be." Adam glanced at the director of surgery, then nodded after hesitating. The other party didn''t do much, just a few words, a slap in the face, and the other party''s apology is enough, and the director has this attitude, there is no need to chase him. Adam has always been a generous and tolerant person. To give face to others is to give face to yourself. Of course, the premise is that Mark sincerely apologizes. The director of surgery heaved a sigh of relief and took Adam to continue walking to the office of the director of surgery. "Adam, you wait outside first." The director of surgery smiled helplessly. "Ok." Adam agreed. We need to communicate with another party first. He understands this. The director of surgery pushed in and closed the door. In the gap between opening and closing, Adam and Mark Sloan who was sitting inside looked at each other. Compared to Adam''s smile. Mark''s face is ugly. A few minutes later. The door opened. The director of surgery waved to Adam: "Adam, you can come in." "Sit both of you." The director of surgery roundly said, "Everyone is a colleague. You can say something about it. Don''t let everyone know what is unpleasant. This is not good." Neither Adam spoke. "Ahem." Seeing this, the director of surgery gave a light cough, looked at Mark, and reminded: "Mark, don''t you have something to talk to Adam." When Adam saw this, he also looked at Mark, waiting for his sincere apology in his spare time. "The operation I had had no problems at all. The death of the patient was a force majeure." Mark struggled: "I don''t believe you can really pick out the thorn?" "Wait to the seminar, everyone discuss it?" Adam raised his eyebrows. "It doesn''t have to be this way." The director of surgery interrupted tiredly: "Now you can talk about it, Adam, can you tell me so that I can learn more first?" "The director is serious." Adam didnt shed tears when he saw that Mark would not enter the coffin, and he was happy to show the director: "I just have some immature ideas. The director is the best surgeon. Please give me some pointers..." then. Adam began to talk about his thoughts on the operation on which Mark Sloan''s patient had died. Emmm. Of course there is no mention of the latest this month. It is the case of the previous few months. The novel angle and the complete discussion made Mark''s face change drastically. Because if Adam used this to ask him in the first few seminars, he would definitely be dumbfounded. This was the case in the past, this time in the seminar, he would naturally not think that Adam was just talking casually. Think of the news that the director of surgery and him just revealed... "YesNo, let''s go." Mark Sloan spoke hard. damn it! How could there be such a powerful genius in the world? As a first-year resident, he can really give professional advice to him, one of the most powerful plastic surgery doctors on the East Coast! If he doesn''t apologize, he will lose face if he doesn''t mention the seminar, and he will say that he will leave the medical center in the future. As long as Adam has the heart to target him. No matter where he goes, he will always be enveloped in the nightmare scene that Adam may come to the door at any time and ask him in public. At that time, a famous doctor who is always questioned and beaten face to face is still a famous doctor? Especially their plastic surgeon. All patients who want plastic surgery can''t wait to find the world''s best plastic surgeon to give them a knife. Adam came so many times, even if Mark was not unemployed, he would fall into the altar. The head doctors and general plastic surgeons are completely different. As for Adam, did he just say it casually? Wouldn''t you hold such grudges? Mark saves others by himself. the answer is negative. Otherwise, how could Adam come up with such a ruthless idea. No one is so boring. After confirming that Adam did have this strength, and it was indeed very scary to be cruel, Mark had completely lost his temper. According to the director of surgery persuading him: "Adam is destined to be a legend, and most of it is a legend in the legend. Do you want to be permanently written into this legendary medical history as a ridiculous villain?" Forget it. He took it seriously. Adam can be considered okay, otherwise he would have been completely prevented from coming to stage before. It was exactly the contradiction he provoked first. Thinking of this, he felt much better, and his attitude of apologizing became much more sincere. Chapter 762: Thats right, its you! Medical center. conference hall. The monthly patients cause of death seminar is ongoing. "Dr. Duncan hasn''t come yet." Lexi looked at the door and muttered. "Don''t look, he can''t come." Christina threw a piece of potato chips into her mouth boringly, and said, "You didn''t see Sloan and didn''t come. It must have been called by the director to resolve the conflict. This is the **** of life! A good show has completely melted away! " "Christina!" Meredith persuaded: Its all colleagues. Dont gloat there. Adam and Mark cant fight. Its the best thing. Dont forget that the chairman is still in the hospital. If he sees it, the director will also It will be very difficult." "What''s the embarrassment?" Christina didn''t think it was a big deal, and she shrugged: "Anyway, the director is about to retire. If you can''t fight, it has nothing to do with him. Moreover, it is really making trouble, and it must be Sluoan who suffers in the end! Adam doesn''t need us to worry at all. " "Don''t be so sure..." Meredith shook his head. "Don''t be so sure? This is obvious... Wait!" Christina immediately retorted, but when she was halfway through her words, she was stunned, and turned her head to look at Meredith: "Do you know the inside story?" "I do not know." Meredith shook his head, his eyes fixed on the doctor on the stage giving the report. "No, you must know." Christina entered the state of a famous detective and looked at Meredith: "You said don''t be so sure, I just said a few words, one is to make trouble, it must be Sluoan''s loss. There is no doubt about this, and we are all 100% sure. Then there is only the last sentence that is not so sure, the director is going to retire... Did the director say something to you? Isn''t he ready to retire? " I have to say that Christian''s double Ph.D. degree was not for nothing. A casual sentence from her best friend immediately made her analyze the key message. "Shhh!" Meredith quickly reached out and covered her mouth: "This is my guess, not necessarily, don''t talk nonsense!" "In other words, does the director really have this meaning?" Christina''s eyes signaled Meredith to let go, and after letting go, she leaned into Meredith''s ear and whispered. "Maybe" Meredith was not sure: "The director is only a little over fifty. He has no physical problems. He is still one of the best surgeons in the hospital... He wanted to retire before because his wife forced him. Now... you don''t know the situation, the director hesitated, and it''s normal. " This is the emotion that the director of surgery faintly revealed when Meredith made a mistake with the patient and chatted with her in private. He didn''t want to retire originally. After being kicked out by his wife and entangled for a period of time, I consciously owed my wife too much over the years, so I decided to retire compensatively to accompany my wife around the world and have children. Emmm. Over the years, the director of surgery has been obsessed with hospital management and surgery, and has never had children. Although he is now in his fifties, his wife is also in his forties. But his wife wanted the heart of a child, he knew it. Although he doesn''t want his wife to be an advanced parturient, but if his wife insists on it, the couple can have a fight. Because he thinks he is okay. So after he figured it out, he went home excitedly, wanting to surprise his wife. But his wife came out in her pajamas to open the door, and he didn''t even let him in, and there was a strange man''s voice in the room. "You are too late..." The directors wife said unabashedly: Ive been waiting for you for more than 20 years. After I sent you an ultimatum, I waited for you for another month. Do you still expect me to wait? I really dont have much time to wait any longer." The director of surgery originally wanted to get angry, but he heard the old wife say so. Looking back on his cheating over the years, he basically did not go home. His wife had to make repeated appointments with the secretary to find him. He did not try to give his wife a child... Finally he sighed and left by himself. He understands his wife''s approach. But this also made his retirement plan contradictory. What is he doing when he retires and goes home? It''s just that if he retires, he will be released, and the four main chiefs under his staff are fighting. If there is no suitable reason, it is really hard for him to say that he will not leave. So I was very entangled. When he privately taught Meredith, who he regarded as his daughter, his true feelings would inevitably be revealed, unknowingly revealing some of his current thoughts, and Meredith knew it. "So..." Christina nodded and said nothing. "Doctor Duncan is here." Lexi reminded at this time. "Here." Christina beckoned immediately. Adam walked to the seat Christina and the others had reserved for him, and smiled apologetically at the attending doctor on the stage: "I''m sorry, please continue." "cough!" The director of surgery standing at the door gave a light cough. The gaze that had been looking at Adam once again returned to the stage. Just looking at their flickering eyes, it is obvious that their minds have not recovered. Too. Adam Duncan VS Mark Sloan. This matter has spread all over the hospital. Today''s conference room is almost full of people, and everyone who can come is here just to watch the excitement. Now who has the mind to care about other things. Seeing this, the director of surgery directly took over the host''s microphone from the general resident Kelly and reminded Mark Sloan to come to the stage to discuss. The attention of everyone was instantly concentrated. Mark Sloan came to the stage, told the story of his death as written, then glanced awkwardly at the director and Adam underneath, and began to speak according to the perspective provided by Adam. "...This is my latest insight. Next time I meet such a patient, I decide to try this new method. Maybe the result will be completely different... I also want to thank Dr. Duncan for the inspiration he gave me. Dr. Duncan deserves it. He is known as the most talented doctor..." Finally, after disguising the flattery of surrendering defeat, after saying it, the string in my heart was completely loosened, and his expression became calm. It''s not a big deal either. I was the first, but definitely not the last. Happiness! The director of surgery was there and applauded first. Adam followed closely behind. Then everyone began to applaud, and there was a joyous atmosphere throughout the seminar. There is no way not to be happy. The director stared at it, scanning back and forth. "Doctor Sloan is right!" The director of surgery picked up the host''s microphone, looked around the crowd and said, "What is the purpose of the seminar? It is to keep the lesson in mind, brainstorm and make progress together! But I dont know where it started, but the original purpose has deteriorated. Many people look at this conference from a non-academic perspective. Whenever there is a chance, we will maliciously target and attack wantonly..." When they heard this, Adam and Meredith both looked at Christina. That''s right, it''s you! "What are you doing?" Christina shrank her neck uncomfortably: "It didn''t start with me... listen carefully to the director''s speech!" Adam and Meredith looked at each other and smiled. The director of surgery continued. "...We are doctors, not gods, and cannot be perfect! Today you target others, and tomorrow others can target you too! Let us put aside these vicious circles, return to the original purpose, and conduct pure academic discussions without any emotional bias. Any good ideas can be said! Don''t have any burdens! Even the new trainee doctor is the same! They are all doctors who have obtained a doctorate degree in medicine. Who is not the pride of heaven? Take a look at Dr. Duncan. Who would dare to say that Dr. Duncan, who was an intern, could not give some constructive opinions to residents and attending doctors, and could help superior doctors to make progress? No one dares to say that! As long as everyone puts their minds on medicine, helping each other and making progress together, we will definitely become the best teaching hospital in the entire United States and the world. We have the first Dr. Duncan, and there will be a second! The medical center will eventually be shining brightly and legendary! " Happiness! This time, everyone''s applause was equally enthusiastic, but they were much sincere. Especially the new interns, all of them look fiery, and they all look forward to becoming the second Dr. Duncan. The surgeon''s applause stopped naturally. This is very easy, because all surgeons have the most expensive hands to perform operations, so how can it be possible to applaud for a long time. No matter how excited, the meaning will stop naturally. The last thing to stop was the interns ~ www.novelhall.com~ After the seminar, their respective resident doctors must teach them how to protect their hands. "Doctor Duncan, I know that you usually have a lot of whimsical ideas. I don''t want to say more in order to care about our face." The director of surgery said: "But I hope that from today, as long as it''s a seminar, you can say whatever you can think of, don''t hesitate. We all know your level and we all hope to keep improving. Life is endless, and learning is endless! Today, we all learn a little more together. There is no need to wait until tomorrow. Today, one less patient will die. Dr. Duncan, come up, please. Starting from my surgical case, everyone will discuss the experience and lessons of the operation together. " "Let''s discuss it together." Adam did not decline, and went up very cooperatively. First, it was the director who used himself to show Mark Sloan''s face. Everyone is like this, even the director is no exception. Mark Sloan is naturally not so dazzling if he is soft in public. Secondly, this is indeed the essence of the seminar. Remember the lesson, brainstorm and make progress together. This is what Adam has always wanted to do. Before Alice Gray''s public class, Adam repeatedly invited Dr. Burke to them, wanting to discuss the case in depth. But they couldn''t let go of Dr. Burke. Secondly, Adam was also affected by his affection, so it was hard to force it. Now there is just an opportunity for the director to show up and say what he is trying to promote. Adam doesn''t mind taking advantage of this step and discussing this kind of in-depth dialogue and directly connecting with various famous doctors. Just get through the face problem at the beginning and become a pure medical exchange. By the time. good for everyone. One more thing is better for the patient. That''s great! Chapter 763: I do Medical center. conference hall. The seminar continues. The director of surgery used himself as an example and encouraged everyone to brainstorm and make progress together. Adam was also very cooperative. He put forward a lot of thoughts on the operation performed by the director, and inadvertently omitted some details, inducing Dr. Burke to make up for the omissions, and then sincerely thanked him. From time to time, I glanced over Christina and the little man, indicating that they would like to ask more questions, and to guide more doctors in the audience to actively ask questions. With the director of surgery sitting down and several sets of combo punches down, the atmosphere of the seminar became enthusiastic. Most people like this atmosphere. Once upon a time. Many people ask questions with emotion. For example, after Dr. Bailey was pregnant and gave birth to a child, he came to power in the first month of work. There was a resident who was jealous of Dr. Bailey and pointed out unceremoniously: "Is it because of the fluctuation of hormones after you got pregnant and gave birth to affect your medical skills?" In the future, no one dared to ask this in public. Otherwise, if a big hat is buckled off, this resident doctor who used to play the question will definitely not be able to eat without being beaten to death. But now it is not as extreme as later generations. This is a hospital again. Hormonal fluctuations do have an impact on people''s condition. Therefore, even if Dr. Bailey knew that the other party was simply venting the attack with emotions, he just couldn''t bear it, and explained: "No." "You can''t confirm." The resident doctor questioned like a squeeze. "There are surgical videos." Dr. Bailey took a deep breath and said blankly, "That''s the evidence. If you can spot any mistakes in me after reading it, let''s talk about my hormones. If you haven''t seen it? Then please go take a look first, and then we will discuss professional issues! " As he said, staring at him coldly, his eyes confident and firm, and this forced the Gang Jing hospital to retreat. Another example. Resident doctors have strict requirements on interns, sometimes not entirely from a professional perspective. Christina, who only uses the digital code to call the intern, obviously insults the personality of the intern, with strong personal emotions. Even if other residents are not as extreme as Christina, they have more or less strict requirements on the rookie interns, which makes the interns feel uncomfortable and dissatisfied. At the seminar. These interns, who are dissatisfied with their superior doctors, find opportunities, but how can they not take the opportunity to vent. Of course, they are not so stupid and dare not target the resident doctor who led them. But it''s okay. Interns are a group. This kind of dissatisfaction and taking the opportunity to vent is common psychology. Therefore, they all tacitly cross-targeted the inpatients who could not control them, so that they would not miss any of them, and they would not be easily retaliated afterwards. There are countless examples of this. The resident doctors at the same level were jealous, and the intern doctors at the lower level screamed. You **** me today, and I will **** you tomorrow. When the number of times increased, the original pure academic seminar was turned into a large-scale popcorn movie scene, so that Christina and the others would buy a variety of snacks and drinks before each meeting. I ate and watched happily below, and I could stand up and say a few words from time to time. For those who work as well as work, is there any better relaxation than this? Obviously not. And there are Christinas who are extremely passionate about this kind of mess, the seminar is naturally getting more and more bloody. Now Adam and the director of surgery want to reverse this dog-blooded atmosphere and make the roots clear. It now appears that it was initially successful. Both Dr. Burke are truly famous doctors. Once they let go of their psychological burden and are willing to discuss, their more than ten years of valuable work experience will brighten Adam''s eyes. In this kind of exchange, Adam has benefited the most. Because he has pictorial memory and deliberately redoubled his efforts, it can basically be said that theoretical knowledge is invincible. In addition, his physical attributes are comprehensively upgraded to inhuman, and his hands-on ability is comparable to that of a robot. What he lacks is just enough rich and comprehensive practical experience. Alice Grey''s small stove every night can make up for a part. But no matter how legendary Alice Grey is, her experience focuses only on cardiothoracic surgery, and since she got Alzheimer''s disease, her practical experience has been delayed for several years. In this medical field where technology is changing day by day, it is necessary to learn and practice every day, which is a big disadvantage. And Dr. Burke, Dr. Shept, Dr. Sloan, etc. are all top-notch doctors in their respective fields. Their years of practical experience are Adams last shortcoming. Once all the loading is completed, Adam will become a legendary general practitioner with theory, experience, and hands-on three-point return, and the omnipotent medical assistant in the future. Now that the first step is successfully taken, how can this not make Adam secretly delighted. So many patients, so many doctors can''t stay here for meetings all the time. A few hours later. In Adam''s reluctance, the seminar ended. "Thank you, Adam." After the crowd dispersed, the director of surgery saw that Mark Sloan who had left was no longer embarrassed or unhappy, and could not help but let out a sigh of thanks to Adam. "You''re welcome, this is what I should do." Although Adam has gained the most, he doesn''t mind accepting the favor of the director. Happiness! A nurse walked in with a wheelchair. In the wheelchair, Larry, the chairman of the hospital, applauded and exclaimed, "Wonderful!" "Larry, why are you here?" The director of surgery quickly greeted him: "You need to rest now." "There was such a big conflict between the two star doctors in the hospital." Chairman Larry smiled: "And the only surgical director I value most who can calm these star doctors, told me that he is going to retire early. How can I rest in peace?" "Larry..." The director of surgery was entangled. "Stay, Richard." Chairman Larry persuaded: "Look at what you just did. I dare to say that no one can do better than you. The four attending surgeons who want to compete for the position of the director of surgery are not ready yet..." Having said this, he glanced at Adam: "There may be in the future, but there is absolutely no one who can replace you now, Adam, what do you think?" "I totally agree." Adam nodded and smiled: "No one can do better than the director." Today''s appearance, the management ability demonstrated by the surgical director is indeed convincing. The four major doctors do not mention the status of plastic surgery and neonatology departments. They all have various emotional problems, and they are all in the hospital where they work. These things are actually very much criticized. Of course the director of surgery did the same when he was young, but he also became the director of surgery after cutting off the dog blood. In order to be the director of the surgery, he has been strict in self-discipline, and he even turned green in the end. Such a surgical director, not to mention the desire for power, or anything else, is very competent anyway. And Adam can''t be the director of surgery now. The current director of surgery will occupy the position, which is also a good thing for Adam. So what Adam said was really from the bottom of his heart and was extremely sincere. "Richard, do you see it?" Chairman Larry was very happy: "This is what everyone wants. Do you have to leave early?" "Ok." The director of surgery looked at Adam. Seeing that Adam''s eyes were sincere, his eyes moved to the chairman, and he was a little excited: "I am willing to continue to serve the medical center." Chapter 764: Reappearing Peggy Medical center. "Congratulations." Adam said hi to the director of surgery and smiled: "I think other people will be happy to know the good news." "Thank you." Thanks to the director of surgery. Congratulations to Adam. It also hinted for Adam to let him out. It proved that he was not inconsistent, but was really retained by the chairman over and over again. As a last resort. Emergency. Lexie and the little man were sent by Adam to send the diagnosis results to cultivate a professional attitude of doctors who are not indifferent but emotional. Carter and George followed Adam. "Let''s see if there are any good cases." Adam smiled. "Not yet." The nurse smiled and handed the case registration form to Adam. Adam took it and took a glance. There were indeed no good cases. "Carter, what are you still doing here? The smallest case is also a case." Adam returned the case registration form to the nurse and said, "Don''t tell me, your foundation has met my requirements? You still don''t move!" "I''m going now." How dare Carter speak big words. He immediately remembered the reminder that the best-knowing nurse had repeatedly emphasized that Adam valued a solid foundation, and quickly agreed to continue starting from a minor illness. "Vini, our Doctor Carter will leave it to you." Adam looked at the nurse and said with a smile: "As soon as you have any work, give it to him, let him do more, don''t just look handsome there in a white coat." "Hehe, don''t worry, Doctor Duncan." Nurse Vinnie chuckled: "We all know what Dr. Duncan expects from Dr. Carter, and we are all staring at him." "Thank you, and thank the others for me." Adam thanks. George was beside him, smiling wryly. In the past, for a while, he was also the most beautiful boy in the eyes of a nurse, and he was taken care of by the nurse. But I don''t know when this attitude disappeared. Now that he is cared again, he is only being watched by a nurse as an intern under Adams. Sometimes looking at the professional and emotional look of his girlfriend Kelly, he wanted to learn from Meredith and the others. He got emotional and directly blocked Kelly in the corner. After a wall, he dragged it into the hidden room and came. A hearty''work meal''. But now the thought of nurses staring at them and reporting their performance to Adam at any time, this kind of impulse, in many cases, naturally subsides. He even doubted that if he really did this, the nurse found out that he would come and knock on the door directly, causing him to have a psychological shadow... In the hospital, it is almost impossible to avoid the eyeliner of the nurses, especially the eyeliner of the entire nurses alliance. "Doctor Duncan!" While talking, the emergency room door was pushed open, and a push bed was pushed in. "what''s the situation?" Adam immediately greeted George with George. "He passed out in the nursing facility." The paramedic who followed explained. "The blood pressure is 50/30, the pulse is very weak, 130, there is no tendon reflex, and no response to pain. This intravenous injection is running fluid, and his blood vessels are too fragile to bear." Adam checked and said, "What''s his name?" "Johnson Page." The nurse said. "Peggy?" Adam was taken aback when he heard this surname, then took a small flashlight and shone the eyes of the old man, and called out: "Johnson? Johnson? Mr. Peggy?" Nothing happens. "How old is he? How was his quality of life before? Has D.N.R been signed?" Adam looked at the carer. Although the rescue is now, for Adam, it means lifespan increase +0.01. But the specific situation is analyzed in detail. The old man is basically a vegetable. If he is too old and the quality of life was very bad before, and he signs D.N.R again, then Adam will rescue him back, not only against the law, but also torturing the old man. Adam does not lack this 0.01 point lifespan, how could he do such a detrimental thing that hurts others and benefits himself. "Uh." The paramedic who followed was taken aback, and Adam glanced at him, and explained in a serendipous manner: "I just came here, and it''s not very clear..." "Call your nursing facility immediately, I need to know his details now!" Adam shouted. "Good, good." The nurse quickly agreed. "what is your telephone number?" The nurse Vinnie said immediately: "I''ll fight!" The nurse called the number, and the nurse Vinnie called it quickly. "He has a slow heartbeat!" The nurse reminded. "Vini, have you gotten through?" Adam asked. "They made me wait." Vinnie said helplessly. Looking at the response of the nursing staff, we know that this nursing institution is not professional enough. "Can''t wait." Adam ordered: "Vini, you continue to contact the nursing facility, as soon as there is news, immediately notify, we will first rescue, connect oxygen, and prepare atropine." Under the darkening of his eyes, even if it is discovered afterwards that letting the patient leave naturally is the best choice, at this moment Adam can only choose to rescue him first. After 12 minutes of rescue, there was still no response. "Dr. Duncan, the nursing facility found his medical records, but did not find D.N.R." Nurse Vinnie took the phone and reminded. "What''s wrong with him?" Adam asked while performing CPR. "He has chronic obstructive pulmonary disease, kidney failure, congestive heart failure, prostate cancer, diabetes!" The nurse Vinnie reported a long list of illnesses. "..." Adams mouth twitched: Let the nursing agency look for it again. Why didnt you sign D.N.R with so many illnesses? Can you contact his family? "There is a granddaughter." Vinnie said: "They are trying to contact her." "He has a heartbeat." The nurse reminded. "This old man is really a fighter." A nurse couldn''t help but sighed. Adam agreed. In this case, he was ready to give up, but he didn''t expect the other party to survive tenaciously at the last moment. "I hope you really want to live without signing D.N.R..." Adam looked at the system +0.01 prompt but he didn''t feel the joy of increasing his life, he couldn''t help sighing. With so many diseases in the body, it is very painful to live. If the other party signs D.N.R, Adam rescues him this time. For the patient, it is really a pain. Moreover, the inefficient nursing institution sent people in, but didn''t even prepare the medical records. The nurse even asked three questions, and only had to write that he was a temporary worker on his face. It was hard not to let Adam doubt whether the other party had not found D.N.R or had it lost. In the American drama world, most elderly people go to nursing homes or nursing institutions. It stands to reason that as long as you have money, you shouldnt worry even if you dont have children. But the reality is so magical. If you have no children, you can easily enter a nursing home or nursing facility if you have money. Because nursing work always requires people to do it. There is no filial son in front of the bed for a long time. No one''s own children can be sure of what they expect. Not to mention that the other party is just a part-time nurse. There are no children outside who come to visit regularly. Once you are too old to be able to move, it is easy to be bullied and die. No matter how rich it is, it''s useless. Because when the time comes, there is a high probability that all people related to your interests, those who have signed a contract and paid money to protect your interests and help you live your twilight years, will bully you for being unable to act and unable to appeal for your own interests. Either you fight for me, or you form a partnership and use legal or illegal means to swallow the money you have deposited there for good old-age care. In the end, either put you in a terrible environment and wait for death. Or simply help you to heaven in advance and increase the rate of turning over. Human nature cannot be tested. Adam only hoped that this was not the case for this old man. Chapter 765: Hidden corner Medical center. Emergency. "O''Malley, I''ll leave it to you." Adam looked at the old man who was breathing normally but was still unconscious. He thought of another granddaughter named Peggy and said, "As soon as there is a situation, or when his family comes over, notify me immediately." The surname Peggy is not uncommon in American dramas. So Adam was not sure if the granddaughter of the other party was the one he had guessed. But he was curious. "Yes." George agreed. Adam continued to work on other emergency services. It was noon in a blink of an eye. buffet. "The director is really not going to retire?" Christina heard Adam mention this and couldn''t help but glance at Meredith. "Ok." Adam nodded: "There is no way. The chairman has repeatedly kept him. In the morning seminar, you have also seen the director''s ability. There is indeed no one who has enough prestige and ability to replace the director." "Pity" Christina couldn''t help but say something. Seeing that Adam and Meredith were both looking at her, she quickly explained: "It''s not a pity that the director didn''t change. I''m a pity that the seminar was even more exciting than the popcorn blockbuster before. There won''t be any." "Just rejoice." Adam joked: "Otherwise, it will be your turn to take part in the best actress in a short time. With your popularity in the hospital, I can guarantee that your big show will be the most popular by then, probably. Instantly rushed to the first in the film history of''Seminar Popcorn'', but then you might not like it." "..." Christina was speechless. After being reminded by Adam, she remembered that her reputation seemed not very good, and now she is also a resident, and as the attending doctor slowly releases her name, she will be alone. It is inevitable that the patient will die in her hands. When she comes on stage, the scene will definitely be a group attack. "I didn''t really like this atmosphere at first." Christina immediately changed her words and said solemnly: "Adam, you know me. I like the professional and academic atmosphere you promote the most." "Ha ha." Adam smiled and did not speak. In fact, if he didn''t want to go further, he also likes to watch the previous hot dog blood seminars. Looking at the doctors on the stage, he was stabbed in the painful spot, his complexion changed again and again, and he even slammed the door and left on the spot. This atmosphere is indeed unhealthy. But it can''t stand it. It''s really exciting. Gossip to join in the fun is human nature. Just like in the current world, those who make bad movies blatantly say that the reason why there are so many bad movies is not to blame them at all, but you can only blame the audience for watching them. This can be regarded as Chi Guoguo''s dumping pot. But there is no denying that there is some truth. Aesthetics is not easy to do, and it is not easy to judge ugly. Black and red are also red. Didi. Didi. While chatting, the pager rang. "Got to go, the patient''s family is here." Adam picked it up, took a look, said something, got up and left. Emergency. "Agent Peggy, it''s really you." Adam couldn''t help but smile when he saw the familiar figure standing there. "how is he?" In the last incident of a shell explosion in a hospital patient, Jesse Page, a young FBI agent who came to ask Adam, stood there happily, did not respond to Adam''s smile, and asked rather indifferently. "Mr. Johnson Page?" Adam realized that she was in a bad mood, put a smile away, and asked professionally: "Are you his granddaughter?" "..." Jesse Page was silent for a moment, nodded, and asked again: "How is he?" "Ms. Peggy." Adam said professionally: "Your grandfather was found unconscious this morning. We think he has multiple system organ failure, heart, stomach, and kidney. In addition, he also suffers from a series of diseases such as stroke. Because the nursing agency said that he was not found with D.N.R, we can only continue to rescue him. He was a strong man and survived. Your grandfather''s condition is very serious, do you know his condition? Have you signed D.N.R before? " "Is he in pain now?" Jesse Page took a look into the ward and asked instead. "He is not conscious now, so there is no pain." Adam glanced at her and frowned, "But once he regains consciousness, he will suffer very much from his physical condition, so Ms. Peggy, are you aware of his condition?" "I''m so confused, I can''t remember..." Jesse Page stretched out his hand to support his forehead and shook his head: "I am not close to him, but please try your best to rescue him. You also said that he is a strong man, isn''t it?" "you sure?" Adam gave her a deep look. "please." Jesse Page looked at Johnson Page in the ward. "You are his relatives. Before you find the will, you have the final say." Adam said lightly. Jesse Page nodded silently, without meaning to speak. "Vini!" Adam raised his voice. "Doctor Duncan?" The nurse Vinnie came over immediately. "Let''s urge the nursing facility again." Adam looked at Jesse Page and told the nurse Vinnie: "Let them find it clearly! Don''t miss any important documents." "Yes!" The nurse Vinnie went. "O''Malley, let me know if something is going on." Adam confessed to George and turned away. Although I don''t know what kind of grudge between Jesse Page and her grandfather, it is not his responsibility. Everything follows the process. Two hours later on the overpass between the hospital buildings. Holding a document, Adam walked to Jesse Page looking into the distance with his arms on the railing, and with the same action, he glanced at the people walking back and forth. "Don''t say something?" "have nothing to say." Jesse Page looked into the distance and murmured. "The nursing agency has found your grandpa''s will." Adam raised the file in his hand: "There is D.N.R in it. Guess who helped sign it? Jesse Page!" "Oh." Jesse Page said calmly: "I remember, I was so excited just now that I forgot to sign this." "Not going to talk about it?" Adam turned his head to look at her. "Is there a difference?" Jesse Page glanced at him. "..." Adam stopped and nodded: "Your grandpa''s blood oxygen is almost impossible to show. There is no organ in his body that can work normally. I have asked the hospital lawyer to contact the judge to apply for the removal of the cannula and follow his wishes." Before being intubated on the ventilator, Adam had to save because he didn''t get D.N.R. Now even if he gets the D.N.R, Adam can''t stop the ventilator directly. He must explain the situation to the judge and get approval to end the painful last time of the other party. "whatever." Jesse Page raised his head and took a deep breath. "Ugh." Adam sighed when he caught sight of the tears in her eyes. What kind of hatred. But when I thought that this is the world of countless wonderful American dramas, countless dog blood flashed in my mind, and my antipathy towards Jesse Peggy was reduced a lot. There is no hatred for no reason. Not to mention between blood relatives. There are mostly secrets he doesn''t know, dripping with blood and tears... Chapter 766: Wonderful sharing Medical center. Seeing Jesse Page''s tearful and silent appearance, Adam didn''t want to be affectionate. Maybe she was just too sleepy today and yawned. As we all know, sometimes when you are too sleepy and yawn, there will be tears in your eyes. Didi. Didi. The pager rang. Adam opened it and put it away, and looked at Jesse Page: "It should be that the formalities have been passed, why don''t you go and check it?" "Also." Jesse Page was silent for a moment and nodded. Adam took her to the ward, walked through the process under the witness of the lawyer, then unplugged the cannula and stopped the ventilator. This life-saving system needs to pay 5,000 US dollars a day. Without external assistance, Jesse''s grandfather would soon pass away unconsciously. Adam has been paying attention to Jesse''s expression, but he didn''t have the complicated expressions he imagined, and some were just indifferent. Obviously the story here will be very bloody. Emmm. It seems to be meeting with Officer Kate Beckett tonight to have a good chat about human nature. After coming out of the ward, Adam was about to go see Carter. Carter''s foundation has not been particularly good, and now even at Adam''s request, he has doubled the foundation. But by giving him positive feedback from time to time, can he persevere better. Teaching is not just about imparting skills, but also methods and methods. For Carter, when he looked up and saw that Dr. Duncan was watching him, a smile of affirmation was enough to refresh him all day. But before Adam could go there, a familiar figure appeared in the emergency room. "Adele?" Adam hurriedly greeted him: "Are you okay?" "I''m fine." The director of surgery has separated and his wife Adele, who is in the process of divorcing, winked at Adam and told him to keep quiet. "what happened?" Adam knowingly took Adele to the ward and asked with concern. Not to mention that she and the director of surgery are considered a "peaceful breakup", even if the director of surgery witnessed that he was green, he did not blame his wife. As for Adele herself, Adam also went to a banquet at the surgeon''s house, knowing that Adele is really a good person. Of course, the director of surgery is open to question without a divorce. But with the nature of the surgical director, Adam seriously suspected that Adele had no chance to make an appointment for the surgical director. The divorce lawyer''s letter was sent, and it is estimated that they were all buried in a thick pile of documents. Naturally, it is not ruled out that the director of surgery received it, but deliberately pretended not to know, wanted to delay, and refused to divorce. This is also his usual routine. At Adele''s age, I really can''t afford to wait. "I had a little car accident, it''s okay." Adele waved his hand. "I''ll notify the director." Adam took out his cell phone. "Don''t! Don''t notify him!" Adele hurriedly stopped: "Adam, you should have heard that we have separated and are going through the divorce process. My life has nothing to do with him. I mean it." "I know." Adam nodded: "But I also know that the director still cares about you very much. Even if you are separated or divorced, if you have something to do, he will definitely come forward first." "Will he?" Adele was startled. "I think he will." Adam nodded quite affirmatively. After all, the director of surgery is also an old scumbag. Facing the old wife who has been with him silently for a lifetime, the former boudoir was empty, but now the desolate old wife under his knees, he feels very guilty. Adele was silent for a moment, and then forced a smile: "I still hope you don''t tell him about me. No matter what happened in the past, at this point, we don''t even have a love crystallization. What else can I say?" "Well, if you insist." Adam put away the phone: "But I still have to check it for you. Although the appearance looks nothing, there is nothing minor in the car accident. It is better to ensure safety." "Ok" Adele nodded, and then hesitated: "I''d better go to Addison. It''s more convenient for her to check." "Also." Adam smiled and said, "Do you need me to call her over? It''s a little farther away from the director, and it''s more convenient." The emergency room is on the first floor of the hospital, and the surgery is upstairs. "I''ll go over by myself." Adele shook his head. "Ok." Adam gave her a surprised look: "But you must go, and I will ask Dr. Montgomery later." "Ok." Adele smiled and nodded. Adam watched her leave, speculating in his heart. Then a few hours later. He verified his guess from Dr. Montgomery. "Really pregnant?" Even if Adam had guessed, he was still a little shocked. "how?" Dr. Montgomery squinted at Adam: "Can''t Adele get pregnant?" "of course not." Adam shook his head: "It''s just that the elderly mother is too dangerous. She had a car accident just now. Is the baby okay?" "Ultrasound shows that the fetus is normal." Dr. Montgomery smiled: "But Adele has a bit of internal bleeding, which is not serious. I have taken care of it. But just in case, I''ll leave her to be hospitalized for observation overnight." "She agreed?" Adam reminded: "I think you should pay more attention. In order to hide from the director, she is afraid that she is not willing to be hospitalized. Don''t promise you explicitly and then steal away. If there is a problem..." "Correct!" Dr. Montgomery was taken aback: "I will find someone to look at her." "Let me do it." Adam took out his cell phone and made a call, and from the nurses who looked after Alice Grey, he called someone to take care of Adele. Whether it is a resident doctor or a nurse, it is too easy to gossip and leak the news. It''s better to use a caregiver. The world is wonderful. A pair of rivals has always shared the same man. When I get old, there is still a day of shared nursing. U U Reading "By the way, how many months has the baby been?" Adam curiously asked. "I knew you would ask this." Dr. Montgomery gave Adam a white look: "It''s 13 weeks, how about it? Is it possible that it is the director?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. I''m so embarrassed to say that you are more gossip than anyone else. However, Adam immediately called the memory database for comparison and found that the director had stayed in the hospital for a few days and did not go back. "Poor Richard." When Dr. Montgomery saw Adam''s look, he understood. "not always." Adam smiled and said: "This is just our guess. Maybe Adele used unconventional means? The child may still be the director." "Uh, uh." Doctor Montgomery replied perfunctorily. Unconventional methods, that are only used under compelling circumstances. And it seems that Adele has already made a new love. When there are conventional methods available, unconventional methods will be used when they are crazy. You must know that unconventional methods, whether for children or mothers, have certain risks. Especially for mothers, drugs used to stimulate ovulation are likely to cause serious sequelae, such as ovarian hyperstimulation, increase the risk of ovarian cancer, increase the risk of ectopic pregnancy, and so on. "Oh, Director..." Doctor Montgomery sighed. "Addison, what''s the matter?" At this moment, the director of surgery walked out of the corner and heard Dr. Montgomery''s sigh, thinking he was calling him, walked over and asked with his hands on his hips. "..." Dr. Montgomery was speechless for a while, and turned his head to look at Adam, ready to let Adam take the call. But seeing Adam nodded to the director naturally, as if he had left like a pure passerby... Chapter 767: Go to Kate if you have a problem late at night. After Alice Grey''s small stove is over. Adam returned to the apartment. Kate answered Adam''s call beforehand, and her feet arrived. Nothing to say. First, I had an in-depth exchange of recent physical conditions with each other. This is Adams occupational disease. I have been a doctor for a long time, and when I see people, I want to help check them first. It is difficult for the so-called healer to heal himself. Kate and Adam have been together for a long time, and they are senior police officers themselves, and they have some ability to help people with basic diagnosis and treatment. Adam can pass Kate, self-examination in disguise. A set of processes is silky and smooth. Both of them are very healthy, which makes them very happy. After all, health is a blessing! "What''s wrong, isn''t the mood too high today?" After the two-way physical examination, Adam began to care about Kate''s mental health. "Isn''t that high?" Kate is not angry. "Ok." Adam nodded seriously: "This has fallen below your usual average level. You can''t lie to me. It must be something that has made you feel sullen recently." "..." Kate didn''t want to talk anymore. Although it has long been known that Adam''s genius and extraordinary. But Adam can draw a table in his brain and record it at any time through statistics, even if her emotions are high, it is simply too exaggerated to keenly discover that her emotions are abnormal. If this mood fluctuates a lot, forget it. But this mood swing is not too big. "Let''s talk about it." Adam joked: "I can''t make you upset, right? Then I have to review and make a sincere and hardworking apology." "do not!" When Kate heard this, he quickly stopped and said: "It''s not your reason. You don''t need to review and apologize. I can''t afford it... well, I said it''s not OK!" "I''m listening." Adam smiled. "Frankie, a colleague of mine, recently left." Kate pressed Adam''s hands with both hands and explained: "You also know that in law enforcement agencies like police stations, there are very few women, and even fewer of them do well." "So this Frankie is gone, making you a little bit sentimental?" Adam suddenly said, "Why did you leave? Discriminated against or harassed?" In the American drama world, it is very common for female employees to be harassed and discriminated against. Especially in some special departments, the darkness cannot be lifted. It is normal for Kate to die of cold lips and teeth. "I didn''t say it." Kate shook her head: "Frankie''s situation is more special..." Having said this, she hesitated for a moment, thinking of seeing Adams good friend Juno and Karen last time, and muttered: "She is a bit like Juno and Karen..." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "So she is more discriminated against?" "I heard it was." Kay said: "She recently got on well with a professional guardian. The professional guardian''s business is getting better and better. Seeing that Frankie is unhappy at work, she invited her to work together." "Professional guardian?" Adam frowned: "The water inside is very deep, isn''t that professional guardian because of Frankie''s connections?" "There should be this part of the reason." Kai''s characteristic head: "After all, they are in this industry and often need to investigate some things. It will be very convenient to have Frankie''s relationship with the police station. And Frankie''s work ability is also quite strong. I think it will be soon after changing jobs. Get started, help her a lot." "It can coordinate contacts and facilitate work." Adam smiled and said, "I can help with chores, be a personal bodyguard, and sleep with me at night. This professional guardian has a very good vision." "...It''s pretty awesome." Kate ignored Adams teasing and sighed solemnly: "I was worried about Frankie, so I investigated it a little bit. This professional guardian named Mara Grayson is a rising star in the guardianship industry in recent years. He is a judge. Favored by judges, often designated as professional guardians by judges." "The judge''s favor?" Adam narrowed his eyes: "Is it the judges or the judges?" "It''s Judge Judy Lumas..." Kate was taken aback: "You mean that Judge Mara and Lumas have benefits?" "The probability is great." Adam smiled and said: "In this capital society, how can there be unprovoked favor? Professional guardians are not charity..." When he said this, he sighed: "Oh, the things inside are very complicated. Without the strength to play the three-body system with the palm of the earth, no one can change anything... How is your relationship with this Frankie?" "not bad." Also in the profession of witnessing humanity, Kate understood Adam''s sigh, and knew that this was a problem of the bottom construction of the society, which could not be solved by them. After a moment of sadness, she returned her attention to her friends. "They are all colleagues, they are rarely of the same sex, and... in short, not bad." "how?" When Adam heard this, he curiously asked: "This Frankie even had any interest in you?" "Heh! Man!" Kate suddenly sighed with contempt. "Ahem." Adam coughed awkwardly and changed the subject: "If your relationship is good, persuade her to stick to the bottom line and not to live from one extreme to another." Although the police in the American TV series only maintain law and order, they have no responsibility to protect the people. But generally speaking, anyone who has a conscience still wants to protect. As far as Adam knows, this kind of professional guardian is entirely a business man, who likes to drill loopholes in the law, and can completely deprive them of everything that should be taken care of by the elderly within the legal scope. The difference lies in their respective capabilities and means. Not everyone is a female "Captain America" ??Caroline Adam occasionally chats with Caroline, and listening to her talk about some industry insiders, it is really shocking and chilling. Unfortunately, this is something that cannot be changed by manpower. Only a little more pure people like Caroline gave Adam a glimmer of hope in this world. That''s right! There is only a trace. "I''m afraid she won''t listen." Kate shook her head helplessly. "Then let her go." Adam calmed her for a while and made her feel better. Then he smiled: "Speaking of this, I remembered what I wanted to ask you tonight..." Then he explained the doubts between Jesse Page and her grandpa. If Jesse Page''s grandfather hadn''t had this granddaughter, in his physical condition, he would definitely be directly sentenced to a professional guardian by the court. Then Adam will not deal with Jesse at all, but with this professional guardian. This professional guardian will take care of everything about Grandpa Jesse. "I don''t know this either." Kate was surprised: "Jesse hasn''t told me before..." Then she thought of something: "But I heard Jesse said before that she and her father had a very good relationship, but then her father committed suicide. I heard that her father often quarreled with her grandpa. Maybe Jesse blamed her grandpa for that." "Hehe, maybe." Adam smiled and said nothing. Obviously Kate didn''t know the dog blood in it. Anything more is a fantasy, cannot be verified, and has no meaning. Moreover, it is not appropriate to always talk about the beauty of the beautiful day. You stare at the abyss, and the abyss stares at you. The darkness is boundless. In this world, there are only food and love, and you can''t live up to it. Let''s go, let''s go. Chapter 768: Ellis Nursing Home The next day. Under the comfort of the inescapable positive energy, Adam finally encrypted the filth in the world, and left his mind behind, and often went to work early in the morning. Medical center. "what?" As soon as Adam arrived, he heard a heavy news from the nurse. "When did this happen?" "It''s early this morning." The nurse who came to gossip said, "The director has been with him, and the director is really good." "Ok." Another nurse echoed: "I believe the director really loves his wife." "..." Adam was speechless. One is an old scumbag who does not return home. One is a man who ignores his wife and green him, ignores his wifes children with other men, and only cares about his wife at critical moments. When these two belong to the same person, it is really confusing. That''s right! The director discovered that Adele was pregnant. This is his hospital after all. No news can be kept from him for a long time. He soon knew that Adele had come, and immediately went to look for it, wanting to ask what happened to the kidney. Adele didn''t want to see him, so she hid in the women''s bathroom when she saw him. But the director wanted to know very persistently and kept guarding outside the women''s toilet. But no matter how the director stood outside to speak, Adele did not respond. After a long time, the director noticed something was wrong, pushed the door in, and found Adele lying on the floor with a lot of blood under him. The director urgently called Dr. Montgomery. Originally, he thought it was uterine cancer, because the Adele family had a history of uterine cancer. But who knew it was pregnant and almost miscarried. They were all saved, but then he turned abruptly and was sent to the operating room. In the final analysis, at Ben Five''s advanced age, the risk of pregnancy is too great. I heard from the nurse that because of an incomplete miscarriage, a dilatation and curettage of the uterus was needed. The adult was rescued, but the child was not saved. Moreover, with Adele''s age and the experience of dilatation and curettage of the uterus due to miscarriage, the possibility of getting pregnant again was basically cut off. "Director, is Adele all right?" Adam was going to visit, when he saw the director of surgery standing on the overpass, he paused, walked over, and asked. "It''s okay." The director of surgery glanced at Adam: "The child is gone." "..." Adam was silent, not knowing what to say for a while. If it was facing Adele, he would naturally say that he was very sorry. But the person in front of you is the director of surgery, so that seems to be a bit problematic... "It''s my child!" The director of surgery added. "I regret that." Adam was stunned, and then immediately followed the traditional comforting words of Mi''s. "Adele didn''t tell me." The director of surgery said in a low voice: "I didn''t tell me the news until I confirmed my intentions and knew that I was not as uncomfortable as she thought." After the child was gone, looking at the sorrowful old wife, he didn''t have a hint of joy, only the same sadness and infinite compassion for the old wife. When he was with her and asked whether to notify the man, Adele told him that the man didn''t know anything at all, and the child''s father was already here, let alone how complicated his mood was. There is joy. There is infinite sadness again. It was a boy, in his fifties, the only bloodline was right in front of him and died. "People are still there, hope is there." Adam comforted. In fact, although it was a little unexpected that Adele was pregnant with the director''s child, it was completely reasonable. Do not mention whether the director of surgery loves his wife. But Adele is absolutely true love to her husband. Decades of feelings are no joke, and the director''s genes are also sought-after in the gold vault. After all, he is a big winner in the medical field, a successful person. Whether emotionally or intellectually, Adele chooses her husband''s genes and breeds the next generation, which is the best choice. "It''s impossible." The director of surgery sighed: "Adele can''t bear the next pregnancy, and apart from Adele, I don''t want to give birth to the next generation with any woman." Adam was silent. In fact, after hearing a lot of creepy darkness, as a colleague and friend, he does not advise the director of surgery to give up having children completely. But this kind of thing can only be reckless and cannot be forced. "Adoption is also a good choice." Adam comforted: "As long as you raise it with your heart, it''s the same." "Let''s watch it again." The director of surgery smiled freely: "We are all so old. It is not realistic to raise children anyway. It doesn''t matter if we have to enter a nursing home anyway. Many of my friends are in a similar situation, and they have all begun to look for their future homes. I heard that there is a very good nursing care institution called Ellis Nursing Home. In the future, if Adele and I cannot get back together, or after getting back together, whoever leaves first can go in. " "Is Ellis Nursing Home already so famous?" Adam was shocked. This was the first time he heard people talk about it outside. "Have you heard of it?" The director of surgery was surprised. What did Adam pay attention to at a young age? "This Ellis is my good friend." Adam smiled and said: "Compared to the out-of-good nursing care institutions, Caroline is definitely an angel on earth. She resolutely founded this institution because she saw that the nursing staff didn''t really put the elderly in their hearts." "I heard that the dean is a very beautiful and kind lady, who turned out to be Adam''s good friend." The director of surgery showed a daze. Obviously he had heard of Adam''s good friends. "..." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. Your expression is a bit overwhelming. "Adam, don''t you donate money to it, right?" The director of surgery said: "With your relationship with Adam, I feel more relieved. I will recommend it to my friends." At their level are all human beings. Naturally it is impossible not to plan for the future. Even if they hadnt seen it with their own eyes, they had heard about the professional guardian, and they were very chilling. But this is the general trend, and there is nothing they can do. Don''t say there are no children, they can only get there in the end. Even if you have children, as long as you have not cultivated relationships since childhood, you will always be close after you grow up. He made a will in advance and listed his children as testamentary heirs. At that time, it is still possible to be sentenced on a piece of paper and fall into the hands of those professional supervisors (life) and guards (meaning), and everything they have struggled for all their lives becomes their property. As long as these businessmen are willing. Those who were harvested even included their dignity. At that time, you will be locked up in a professional nursing facility, your mobile phone will be taken away, and all your channels for external contact will be cut off. Dare to be disobedient? Reduce the need for analgesics for common diseases of the elderly such as arthritis. Raise compulsory sports to the highest level. Give stimulants at nine o''clock in the evening and tranquilizers during the day. Only basic food, oatmeal and soup, no solid food. No games, no TV. Half a step out of the room is not allowed every day. Whenever you come to such a package, basically no one can last long. In addition to obedience, it is still obedience. Such a day, is it a social elite who has struggled for a lifetime and is willing to experience it when he is old? Don''t laugh. They are powerless to confront the bottom construction of the entire society, but they will never sit still. Investigate as far in advance as possible, and choose a less obscure elderly care institution, which is their urgent choice. Yes it is! They only hope to find people who are not so dark-hearted, and they don''t expect to find a paradise on earth that really treats them as family members. Chapter 769: Sheldon Medical center. After chatting with the director of surgery, I was surprised to learn that Carolines Ellis Nursing Home had begun to spread word of mouth among the target population based on word of mouth. It was really a surprise. However, Adam went to the ward first and condoned Adele. For Adele, who lost her son in old age, the condolences from others could not reduce the pain in her heart. But Adam and the others had to do it. Because it can be reduced a little. There is a reason for the existence of ritual etiquette. Just as Sheldon got married with Amy, during his honeymoon, he was stuck in time to give Amy another shot, resolutely fulfilling the husbands duties according to the schedule and practicing the truth of husband and wife. Amy is uncharacteristically unwilling to accept, saying that she is still suffering from jet lag, and is not in the mood now, so she will talk about it tomorrow morning. Shelton doesn''t matter, saying that it can only wait until next Thursday, but it will be shorter, because there will be a lot of things to be busy then. Amy exploded as soon as I heard it, how can this be! Although this is not like the bubble of the year before, if you miss it, you will have to wait a year. But they are newlyweds, and she is trying to make up for her regret that she didn''t have enough fun in the past. She was just hypocritical just now, thinking that now they are both husband and wife, and Sheldon is no longer the former Sheldon who didn''t want to be in close contact anymore. So I subconsciously learned what Penny had taught her before, using ordinary women to deal with men, not sleeping men, trying to force Shelton to compromise. She has forgotten how many years it took her to marry Sheldon, who is basically a limited-edition husband. I missed this village, there is really no such shop. Amy and Sheldon had a fight during their wedding and honeymoon, and Sheldon explained helplessly afterwards. He did this because he wanted to be a good husband. Intimacy is a necessary part of a good husband, and this is precisely his weakness. He was worried that if he didn''t arrange the schedule, he might not think of it at all. He doesn''t care about it, his love is pure, he only loves Amy. He is not bad about boudoir matters. Looking at Amy''s original smile that almost lost her soul, you know that he is quite talented. He was not disgusted either, on the contrary he enjoyed it. But it is limited to this. Compared with otaku hobbies such as scientific exploration and game comics, it''s really not that fragrant to hang out with your wife in the boudoir. But Amy is clearly not. Once he loses the sense of ritual brought by the schedule, after he forgets it, Amy will definitely be angry. Over time, she will become indifferent and alienated. Maybe she will seek comfort from the muscular dockworker. It didn''t matter before. He even took the initiative to take Amy to the dock to help. But now Amy has picked his flower, and he can''t get back to the only past that Daoxin had. He will also be jealous and sad. Therefore, a sense of ritual and schedule are necessary. Later, the two reached an understanding and compromise, and Sheldon wrote an algorithm to automatically generate a pseudo-random schedule to meet his wife Amy''s romantic needs. This is also very similar to the New Year rituals in the Asian current life. Many ceremonies that were a bit cumbersome in the past have been omitted, and the atmosphere of the New Year is gradually dying out. This is not something that doesnt matter, is it all the same can be explained. Therefore, Adam still obeyed the social etiquette very much, met Adele''s grief, and expressed condolences. After coming out. Adam took four small ward rounds and stayed busy until noon. Then there is time to call Caroline and tell Caroline this surprise. "You know it too?" On the other end of the phone, Caroline said very happily: "Recently, many people have come to visit and consult, most of them are rich people without children." In the American drama world, there are not too many such people because of values. "Ha ha." Adam is also happy for Caroline. He knew that she didn''t forget her original intention when she saw money. But once there are more wealthy people, Ellis will have more resources to care for the home, and then the assets of these wealthy people can be effectively used to absorb and shelter more poor old, young, and children. Of course, she will treat them equally and will not take other people''s money. Instead, she will discriminate against these people. "Your reputation is fermented." Adam smiled and said, "Even our director plans to enter your nursing home if he can no longer take care of himself." Having said this, he couldn''t help but reminded him: "But don''t expand blindly if you don''t have enough manpower, otherwise good things will turn into bad things." "I know." Caroline on the phone was sober: "No matter how big the Ellis Nursing Home is, the whole society cant be bigger, and looking at the old-age care institutions in the society can make me... Well, according to your words, every Three times a day. At the beginning, I just came out of the nursing organization in the society, and would not assimilate my hard-working ideal home into something I hate. Now, apart from my daily work, my main energy is not actually on expansion, but on cultivating people I cultivate a trustworthy person, so I expand a bit more. Train two, and I will expand a little bit. In short, I won''t be blind until I don''t have enough people to trust, otherwise I will only hand these poor people without any protection into the hands of the wolves. Then the more I do, the more mistakes, what''s the point? " "Correct." Adam was very pleased with Caroline''s original intention and calmness, and couldn''t help but say: "If you need my help, I must say!" "I know." Caroline smiled and said, "You have been very helpful." Speaking of this, she said sincerely: "Adam, Ellis nursing home is not only mine, but also yours. We are like-minded friends. This is our common ideal home, and I will definitely guard it with all my strength." In the early stage, if it weren''t for Adam''s continuous donation, the little property she relied on inherited would really not be enough for continuous expenditures, let alone the expansion to what it is now. "This is a good deed, and it is a great good deed." Adam smiled and said, "Carolyn, you know I like to do this kind of good deeds." "I know." Caroline sighed: "Otherwise, you are a billionaire, why would you work so hard to become a doctor." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. Although this is a system requirement, he has experienced so many things, whether it is treating illnesses and saving people, or doing some good deeds in his spare time, it really makes him happy. "correct." On the other end of the phone, Caroline remembered something and smiled: "There is really one thing that needs your help. I found that the people you recommended are pretty good and very valuable in training. You can help me pay more attention in the future." "No problem at all." Adam readily agreed, and then curiously asked: "How are they over there?" Chapter 770: Magical Amy Reappears So far. Adam recommended three people to Caroline. The first is Mrs. Davidson. Her husband, because of that **** dead baby car race, was hit to death by cyclists on the way to work. The originally happy family of three fell apart in an instant. The widows and orphans are left behind, and they have to face their husbands who kissed farewell in the morning. The brain-dead body was mutilated, and the heart, lungs, liver, kidneys, cornea and even the skin were removed to rescue other patients. Even Christina, who was the most indifferent and the most active about the operation, did not dare to face the extremely sad widows and orphans, but Adam was in the past. Afterwards, Adam, who couldn''t bear it, secretly called Caroline and asked Caroline to help the mother and daughter in the name of Ellis Charity Fund. Provided a donation of 50,000 US dollars to help Mrs. Davidson who was unable to bury her deceased husband, and solved the burial problem and the life problems for the next period of time. If Mrs. Davidson is willing to work, Caroline also provides special training. "Mrs. Davidson chose to work." Caroline introduced: "Because of our timely help, she is very religious that good people are rewarded, and she is very careful in the nursing department. If she expands in the future, I intend to promote her to be the dean of the branch." "This is good." Adam smiled with relief: "Where is Mr. Gail? Is he still there?" Mr. Gale was the ruthless man who couldn''t bear the temptation of his stepmother, and in order to avoid any ethical tragedy, he approached Adam and required chemical castration. Adam, seeing that he has such a strong sense of morality, he is not into the world, and recommended him to go. But he was going to go to university at the time. "Gail will come in his free time." Caroline smiled and said: "It''s also good to do things, but you also know what kind of temperament college students are. "Ok." Adam nodded: "This kind of thing depends on his own will, but he has a very strong sense of morality. If he does not change in the future, he will be a good helper for you." "I think so too." Caroline agreed. "What about Mr. Donne?" Adam asked. Mr. Donne is the middle-aged African who stayed with his seriously ill son for two full years and finally collapsed. He chose to throw his son in the hospital and leave by himself. Adam saw him hiding outside the hospital for a long time and couldn''t bear to leave, so he gave him a chance. "He is also in the nursing department, and his son Ben is placed in Happy Home (a child welfare organization under Ellis Charity Gene)." Caroline introduced: "He and a nurse who takes care of Ben in Happy Home are a bit interesting to each other. Maybe they can reorganize a family soon. "This is a good thing." Adam nodded. The reason why Mr. Dorn had completely collapsed before was because he took the children alone for two years without any communication. For a mature man, this is definitely a very tormenting thing. Coupled with the mental torture of seeing her son seriously ill and powerless every day. He has been able to carry it for two years, and he has surpassed 90% of the people in the world. Now the son is taken care of, and the woman who can be flirting with him is cared for, and the two tortures disappeared instantly. Needless to think about it, he must feel very grateful and happy now compared to the difficult decision he had to leave or stay outside the hospital before. "I only hope that he cherishes the present and passes on this happiness to more people." "I think he will." Caroline smiled and said: "Jenny is also a very caring person, otherwise she would not come to work in Happy House. Our salary here is only average, and it cannot be compared with those large charities." "It can be increased as appropriate in the future." Adam suggested: "Being charity cannot rely on love alone. We should solve their worries and let them realize their self-worth with peace of mind." There are actually not many idealists like Caroline in the American drama world. But when it conflicts with reality, there are not many who can continue to persist. Caroline alone cannot do these things. More full-time nursing staff must be hired to help. Of course, Caroline chose to be caring. But we still have to carefully consider the issue of remuneration, and we cannot always let these caring people generate power for love. Otherwise, one day, these love without positive feedback will burn out. "I know." Caroline explained: "But you can''t set the salary too high, otherwise it''s just going to the end." Charitable funds rely on donations, and according to general practice, 10% of donations will be used to pay for the operation of the foundation. Among them, personnel salary expenditure is the bulk. Charity funds have little influence, so the amount of donations that can be raised is small, and 10% will naturally not be much. Nothing to say. However, charitable funds have great influence, and the amount of donations that can be raised every year is very huge, and the 10% ratio will cause these charities to take more than those donated. This is embarrassing. People are here to do charity, to help more people in need, not to support the uncle. This involves a question of degree. Caroline''s idea is to pay wages based on the income of the average person, and to do well to increase the money, there is room for improvement, but the rate is not too exaggerated. Just let the staff worry about food and clothing, and the luxury cars and villas want to spend, then don''t even think about it. If you can''t afford to spend it, save it, and lay the foundation for accepting more people in need. Will not deliberately use the 10% ratio of the donation to rush to spend moneyWell. " Adam nodded and said: "This degree must be grasped well, so let''s let Juno take this as the subject and conduct special research on how to balance this degree to the maximum. "Ha ha." Caroline couldn''t help laughing. "what''s happenin?" Adam was surprised: "Do you think this idea is not good? Believe me, Juno is very professional in doing this." "Of course I know Juno is the most professional in psychology!" Caroline smiled and said, "What I am laughing at is that you and Juno are really good-natured. Juno told me last night, I believe that a reasonable system will be designed to balance love and humanity in the near future. " One is a good friend of Adam. One is Adam''s best friend. The two naturally knew each other. During festivals, Juno would specifically call Caroline and invite her to come with her. It''s just that Caroline is more willing to spend the holidays with the old, young, and children under the Ellis Charity Fund. According to her words, they need her more, especially at this moment. This is the touching detail of Caroline''s philosophy of treating these needy, weak and elderly women and children as family members. Juno admired Caroline like this very much. Looking at what Juno did, it was natural that Caroline regarded her as a confidant. "is it?" Adam also smiled: "I said why I don''t know." Last night, he was busy chatting with Kate for the physical examination. Because of Kate''s special status, even if he slept soundly afterwards, Adam interrupted the phone chat with Juno every night. If some words are heard by Kate, they are not good at all. While talking, a strange and familiar figure suddenly appeared in Adam''s field of vision, causing his eyes to shrink. Because this face is so shocking. "Fantastic Amy..." Chapter 771: This is a lioness Medical center. Adam caught a glimpse of the magical Amy. This feeling made him almost instantly incarnate Howard when his half-brother suddenly appeared in front of him. He lowered his voice and shouted aggrievedly: "Come on, there is something strange here. Happened~" Fortunately, Juno is not behind him now. He is not a weak chicken Howard. And he believed in Juno. His weird and extremely dangerous ex-girlfriend shouldn''t appear in front of him again. Then the situation is obvious. The woman in front of me who looked exactly the same as Magical Amy should just look alike. Nothing to be nervous. But despite thinking so, the impression that magical Amy has left him is still too deep. Therefore, Adam was still very uncomfortable with this person who looked exactly like her appearing next to him. As Juno said. He is no longer the one he used to be. When encountering problems, Adam now needs to face the problem, solve the problem, rather than avoid it. Thought of this. Adam stepped quietly to follow. He wanted to see how sacred this man was. "Hi, Derek." "Hi, Mara." After Adam followed, he saw this magical Amy walking to Dr. Sheputs office from a distance. After the knock, she hugged Dr. Sheput who opened the door, and the relationship was quite close. And when he heard the name Mara, Adam''s memory instantly jumped to the professional guardian Mara Grayson that Kate said. Adam''s heart moved. Could it be her? But Adam did not continue to step forward. There are no secrets in the hospital. Now that this horse has appeared, there will always be people gossiping. Then Adam will naturally know who she is. Regardless, if it is not necessary, Adam still feels that it is best not to meet this magical Amy. The facts are not unexpected. In the afternoon Adam heard the news calmly. Dr. Shept is seen as Mara Grayson, Kates colleague Frankies girlfriend, and Judge Judy Lumas, who are suspected of being a new professional guardian who is profitable. As for how it came out? It''s very simple. After Mara left, Dr. Sheputt had an operation, and when he entered the chat time, a nurse specially asked gossip. Doctor Sheput, is she your new girlfriend? Directly let Dr. Sheppert break the defense, busy explaining the causes and consequences clearly. Dr. Sheput knows the power of gossip. He doesn''t want to get a lot of rumors because of the vague answer, and then cause Meredith, who is reconciling, to think more. They have a mutual friend, Dr. Karen Amos. Dr. Amos was formerly a classmate of Dr. Sheputt, and now he runs a clinic and works as a community doctor. After Dr. Shept came to New York, their old classmates got in touch. Because of the close relationship with Dr. Amos, Mara is very good at life and attractive, and soon developed into good friends with Dr. Shept. She came here this time just to drop by, just come in and say hello. Emmm. Dr. Sheputt also mentioned her orientation in a vague manner. In the world of American dramas, there are not too many doubles of two different lives who look exactly the same. such as. Matthew''s double body is an advertising actor with a mustache. Lily''s double body is a ****. Teds double body is a Mexican wrestler who beats robots. Robin''s double body is a girl who throws a baseball and spit in the street. This is the case for a single American drama looking for mothers, let alone a mixed world of American TV dramas. Barney Stinson, don''t look at the waves flying in New York, but his dual body still has a strong relationship with Adam. That''s right! Barneys double body is one of the admirers of Amy Magical. If it weren''t for Adam, Amy Magical would perform the tragedy of lick the dog to the end and cut his throat with a knife in the future. After Adam confirmed that the other party was not Magic Amy, he didn''t take it seriously. After normal work until the evening, after finishing Alice Grey''s small stove, after returning to the apartment, he dialed Juno''s phone and told Juno about this as a joke. "Juno, you can''t guess who I saw today..." "You said her name is Mara Grayson?" On the other end of the phone, Juno laughed and teased a few words, only to be surprised when he heard the name of the magical double body of Amy. "Why, have you heard of her?" Adam was startled. "Have heard." Juno played with the taste: "She and us really (yin) are (soul) (soul) have (not) fate (dissociation)... I only heard Caroline mention her before, but did not expect her to grow like that. This time, finally There is a picture." "Carolyn?" Adam frowned: "You mean Mara and Caroline are in conflict?" "This Mara previously came to Ellis Nursing Home to apply for a job as a nurse." Juno explained: "Because she looks very deceptive, Caroline is very optimistic about her and takes her personally. But after she was familiar with the whole process, she began to propose a genius cooperation proposal to Caroline. She has obtained a professional guardian license and can be a professional guardian. At that time, she will be responsible for the drainage, and Caroline will be responsible for providing resources The two sides will cooperate to make Ellis Nursing Home bigger and stronger step by step. Start with a nursing home, and then develop into a complete nursing home industry chain, including real estate companies, professional guardian training companies, medical companies, and pharmaceutical companies. Of course, a professional''Pizza Hut'' legal team is indispensable. Later, hundreds of shell branches were established overseas to issue invoices, conceal profits, and legally evade taxes, forming a multinational conglomerate. Of course she wants to take half of the shares. After all, traffic is king and operation is king. Of course Caroline refused without hesitation and repelled her. soon. Caroline heard her rise to fame again. The annoying thing is that the slogan she uttered was completely plagiarizing Carolines I care! It is deceptive to imitate Caroline on various occasions and create the image of her as a good person. " "...This is also a talent." Adam sighed. Not to say anything about the empty glove white wolf, just say that she has ambition, nothing, and dare to create a large multinational conglomerate company. The key is to have a good appearance. "It''s also very dangerous." Juno reminded: "Carolyn met her afterwards and questioned her, do you know what she said?" "What do you say?" Adam asked. "She has no guilt to say that fair competition is an excuse that the rich specifically invented to prevent the poor from turning over." Juno obviously figured out the psychology of Mara Grayson and imitated: "I am a poor man, but this trick can''t deceive me, because there are only two kinds of people in this world. One is people who exploit others. One is the exploited person. Predator and prey. Lion and sheep. I am not a sheep, but I am a lioness! " Chapter 772: Magical Amy: No matter who I am, I am a ruthless character Duncan Apartments. When Adam heard the call, Juno vividly imitated Mara Grayson''s words and accent, and immediately felt that the magical Amy''s dual body was really a cruel character. "What does Caroline think?" Adam asked. "No idea." Juno said: "This Mara Grayson is not alone, she is just a typical epitome." "Maybe we can try to reveal her true face." Adam pondered: "Let more people know about this kind of thing, one more choice." "you sure?" Juno smiled and said, "The water inside is too deep, how are you going to reveal her true face?" "Perhaps you can secretly reveal the news to Sandra. She is a stupid reporter with an iron head, and she will definitely be very interested in this dark side of society..." Adam had an idea, but before he finished speaking, Juno interrupted him. "Forget it, what do we do with this kind of thing." On the other end of the phone, Juno yawned: "With this effort, it''s better to save a few more people. It''s getting late, let''s talk about it later." "okay." Adam knew it immediately, talked a little more gossip, and hung up the phone. This was agreed by the two before. As time went by and technology became more and more advanced, Adam and Juno invariably raised their awareness of information secrecy to a higher level. Adam had seen it. Juno has a vision. Although the phone is a special confidential phone. But no matter how secret it is, there are scruples. It''s okay to say something that is not very confidential. But in the unlikely event that the extreme secrets mentioned are eavesdropped, it is really purely giving the handle to others. Adam and Juno would naturally not do such stupid things. When it comes to confidential matters, they are all interviewed face-to-face. The next day. Adam met Juno and Karen who had rushed over from Boston. "Sandra is not suitable!" The two walked side by side in Central Park, with Karen following behind, and Juno continued the topic that was not finished yesterday: "She was slapped upright, once you hinted that she was investigating Mara Grayson, let''s not say anything else. As far as Mara Grayson looks, she will immediately direct her attention to Amy, who doesn''t know where to go to play, isn''t it okay to look for trouble. " "...I just mentioned it casually." Adam thought about it last night and smiled bitterly: "But Sandra can''t do it, doesn''t it mean that others can''t." "It''s very mysterious." Juno shook his head and said: "First of all, we must make it clear that we will not intervene deeply?" "of course!" Adam nodded. There is no irreconcilable conflict between him and this magical Amy dual body. And Caroline also said that this is a problem of underlying construction, not just Mara Grayson''s case. They are all law-abiding citizens. It''s not stupid to rush to the front line for this kind of personal illness that can''t be solved. If that time comes, it might be another story of Liu Xiu (son of the plane) vs. Wang Mang (traverser). "Since you don''t intervene deeply, you can only hit the sidelines." Juno analyzed: "We can indeed secretly disclose this news to an ambitious reporter, but evidence must be found for this kind of thing, otherwise it will all be horrified. And where is the evidence so easy to find? You should have heard Caroline talk about their process, right? It is generally aimed at lonely elderly people who have no relatives. The doctor in charge of the United Elderly, on the grounds that the elderly had signs of Alzheimer''s, was unsupervised and was unable to live a normal life, used emergency situations as an excuse to directly award guardianship to professional guardians when the elderly did not appear in court to testify. In this verdict. It is one''s own person who gives medical judgment. The judge who gave the final judgment is also his own. As long as you cannot find evidence of bribery by the chief and judge, this is a completely legal sentence. Then it came to the old man''s side. She will give evidence with the verdict issued by the court, and directly bring the police to the door to take away the bewildered old man. The candidates are carefully selected. They are the kind of old and civilized people who have not caused any trouble in their entire lives. First, they were startled by the court''s verdict, and then deterred by the police in the distance. They were only confused and obedient. Was taken away. When they arrive at their nursing home, they take away their mobile phones directly, and access control is required. What resistance does the elderly have? Then they will quickly take over the old mans property, vacate the house, and auction it all. Without the consent of the guardian, the average reporter cannot approach the elderly at all, and it is difficult to obtain evidence. And once they find that someone wants to investigate, they jump over the wall in a hurry and administer drugs directly to the elderly. It is not senile dementia, but it can also become senile dementia. When the time comes, the old people who can''t say anything are not the guardians who do what they say, and they won''t be afraid of the lawsuit. " "..." Even if Adam had heard of it, but once again heard it, his back was cold, and he sighed, "These horses are really damned!" "Damn it indeed." Juno glanced at Adam: "But even if this horse is gone there will still be thousands of horses there, and the benefits are too great. Those who can be targeted by them are those decent people who are successful in their careers, rich and educated. They accumulate throughout their lives, which are completely treasures. Just as Mara said, in this hunting, these independent old people who have accumulated a lifetime are all sheep, and they are really wanton hunting and chewing lionesses! " "Is there any good way?" Adam looked at Juno: "Even if this kind of trash cannot be cleared out, but one can be destroyed so that the world knows that there is such a thing, it is also a great good thing to keep an eye on it!" "Ha ha." Juno couldn''t help laughing, and jokingly said, "I think you just looked at her face upset, right? It reminds you of the''drama life'' in high school?" "Ahem." Feeling that Karen behind him also looked over, Adam coughed and said embarrassedly: "There is no drama in life, nor is it aimed at this face. I just hate this cancer from the perspective of an ordinary person." "Fine." Juno smiled and said: "To be honest, we also see Mara Grayson unhappy. Her best target is independent women. Ninety percent of the people who take over are also old ladies. Why do women make it difficult for women?" "She still likes women..." Adam murmured. However, under the gaze of Juno and Karen, they immediately switched from low EQ to high EQ, and said with a smile: "I mean she is ashamed of you." Zhou Shuren said: Two devils are more hateful than true devils! Mara Grayson is both an independent woman and a lace side. Almost all independent women are bullied. In the eyes of Juno and others, this is a proper two devils. It''s hateful! Chapter 773: Little Red Riding Hood Delivery central Park. "She''s not ashamed of us." Juno gave Adam a white look: "It''s not even a shame. With her behavior, it''s not a human being at all." "Wolf in human skin!" Karen rarely added. "People say they are a lioness..." Adam kindly reminded: "The kind that eats sheep." "It''s not a person anyway." Juno said leisurely. "Hey, those with this face are all wolves." Adam couldn''t help sighing. "Ha ha." Juno couldn''t help laughing. Karen also stretched her lips and smiled, showing her beautiful white teeth. "Our Little Red Riding Hood specializes in dealing with this kind of big bad wolf..." Juno and Karen seemed to be heard in Adam''s mind, and he laughed inexplicably when he thought that this might be the doublekill of the double body. Look at the multiple bodies of Magical Amy, they are all wolves, and there is no good person. "What is a good way?" Adam followed for a while and returned to the topic. "It''s not a good way." Juno shook his head and said: "The main reason is that we can''t expose, we can only use our strength, doesn''t she like to eat out of nowhere? There is a saying in Dongguo, if you walk too much at night, you will run into a ghost! We can definitely help her increase the probability. As long as you are willing, a super double will come at your fingertips, it should be no problem, you know, this is the United States..." "This is still New York!" Adam understood immediately, and couldn''t help but add with a smile. In the world of American dramas, the United States is the center of the multiverse, and New York is the center of the multiverse. Aliens come in as if they have the skill of sarcasm, and they are all focused here. This is also a first-class crime city. There are three teachings and nine streams, a mixed bag. With Mara Graysons arrogant fishing method in troubled waters, sooner or later, he will touch alligators, even prehistoric giants. Think about it and know. She stared at an independent rich old lady or rich old man. It may not matter to change to other places. Because she will also do her homework in advance, carefully screen, and temporarily eliminate candidates who may collapse, ensuring that she can easily swallow this fat sheep with her strength. But here is the center of the multiverse. There are all kinds of existence. God knows whether these rich old men and rich ladies who have no problem in appearance are some ruthless characters or relatives with ruthless characters. God of War, Dragon King, Soldier King, Gangster... Only you can''t think of it, nothing is impossible. The key is that these people can live in seclusion here, or arrange relatives here, which are all concealed by special means. On the outside, it seems that he is definitely the most law-abiding legal citizen. As long as it is not targeted by the tax bureau, there is no problem. "The wicked have their own grievances." Juno smiled. "Then what if two villains form a gang?" Adam suddenly thought of a question. I heard Juno repeat the ambition of Mara Grayson last night. There is really much to do in it. If you don''t keep it together, you won''t get acquainted with each other and form an alliance with evil. One is responsible for the bright side. One is in charge secretly. Then the expansion will grow exponentially. "We don''t do it, they will run into it sooner or later." Juno analyzed: "Sooner or later you will form a gang, and do you think it is gone now? We just remind the world. As for how they choose, it is not our control. After all, this is the freedom they see higher than life. " "Ok." Adam nodded. This kind of thing is not his turn to worry about. "do not worry." Juno smiled and said: "Our goal is to establish Mara Grayson as a model. This is not difficult, and if you are worried that she will hook up with the wicked, then just send a few more wicked people over. A wicked person may swallow for profit. But among the many wicked people, there is always one **** and irritable. This has been bullied on my family, how can I not take revenge? Even if you look at this benefit, can this business not go on without Mara Grayson? " "How can it be." Adam laughed blankly: "Don''t be kidding, anyone can turn without this world." "That''s it." Juno smiled and said: "In general, such wicked people value their family members very much, but if they have a little blood, they will first take revenge on the enemies who have tortured their family members. You know, if it weren''t for him to have some ability, his family would be dragged from heaven to hell. This kind of hatred, if you can just laugh it off. What would others think if they knew it? What would his subordinates think? Even if there is a saying that business is supreme, a big man can bend and stretch. But deep down in my heart, would you think that he was counseled, or that even if he betrayed him, it was actually not a big deal, and there was still a feeling of leeway? People like them, this kind of thing has involved their majesty, and can even threaten their life and death. One is the issue of dispensability and the size of the benefits. One is emotional and bloody, a matter of life and death. A fool would choose the former. Could it be a fool to arrange for himself or his family like this? " "will not." Adam ridiculed: "Unless the opponent is put under the aura of wisdom, otherwise they all know how to choose." "How can there be so many auras of lowering wisdom." Juno laughed blankly: "This is the real world, not the fantasy world that the writers and screenwriters randomly make up like movies." "Reality is more magical than reality." Adam said the classic saying. "It''s ok." Juno smiled and said: "As long as we think about it a little bit to block the possibility of making up in advance, no matter how magical is, we have to obey the rules of reality." "I will first find out which of Mara Grayson''s primary doctors are''suppliers'', and then I will screen the targets within this group of primary doctors'' suppliers." Adam groaned: "When the time comes, you will come and help me to screen together, make sure that there is no mistake, and choose the most suitable one." "Ok." Juno nodded and added: "If these primary doctor suppliers can''t be screened out, expand the scope, and then find a way to move the target to these primary doctor suppliers'' jurisdiction, and remind them that Fat Sheep is here." "I think of Mara Grayson''s expression when he saw''The Fat Sheep''." Adam smiled and said, "Most eyes are shining, and I hope that when she finds hard stubble, she won''t immediately admit it." "No Juno smiled: "She''s a lioness, and she doesn''t admit defeat in her dictionary. She said that in order to succeed in this country, one must be brave, focused, ruthless, and even stupid and reckless. Because of fair competition and fearfulness, there is nothing but failure. " "I really want to see how brave and stupid she will look then." Adam imagined. "We can''t see it anymore." Juno reminded: "Because it has nothing to do with us." "Correct." Adam nodded with a smile and said, "We are just an enthusiastic citizen with a simple folk style." High-speed text handwriting daily series American drama chapter list Chapter 774: Good show opening Just do it. Adam and Juno begin to gather information about Mara Grayson. This is easy to check. Just check the court record. Mara Grayson deserves to be a rising professional guardian star in the limelight recently. In just a short period of time, there has been a long list of brilliant records. Numbers will not deceive. Although not every game was provided by Dr. Karen Amos with a medical certificate, not every game was pronounced by Judge Judy Lumas. But these two accounted for 80 to 90% of these records, still too eye-catching. "It seems she is really smart enough." Juno smiled: "There are not all old ladies living alone, and many have children, and these children are typical unfilial children. This is indeed a good cover." "Ok." Adam nodded: "These unfilial children also further prove the necessity of their professional guardians. It is difficult to distinguish between true and false, and it also gives the attending doctors and judges more favorable operating space." "It looks like she is still in her infancy now." Juno analyzed: "There is only this Dr. Karen Amos, who can definitely be in the same trouble with her. She went to your hospital, mostly to accumulate contacts, and want to expand her supplier of attending doctors." "Probably so." Adam sighed. He wasn''t worried that Dr. Sheputt would follow this path. At first sight, Dr. Sheppert looked like the kind with a mine at home, and coupled with his own ability, money or anything could not touch him at all. However, Mara Grayson can use the relationship with Dr. Sheputt to make more doctors in charge. Dr. Shept is not degenerate, but other doctors are not. "Let''s do it as soon as possible." Juno comforted: "It won''t let her corrupt more doctors and humiliate the noble profession of doctors." "Correct!" Adam''s spirit was shocked: "We are now centering on this Dr. Karen Amos to screen the elderly living alone near her." "Leave this to me." Juno suggested: "I went to Caroline and asked her to come forward and collect information about elderly people living alone in New York on the grounds of the need to write a paper. As her identity, it is more legitimate." "good idea." Adam''s eyes lit up. Juno is studying the system design for Caroline to balance love and humanity. It needs information from the elderly living alone in New York to discuss the importance of this matter. It is clear and reasonable. Caroline is in the elderly care business, and it''s normal to understand the market. After they got their hands, Adam and the others separately took out the information near Karen Amos''s clinic for analysis. If there is no suitable one, take this as the center and slowly expand the scope. Unconsciously. emmm. Although Adam seemed to be on the front line this time, before he knew it, Juno and Karen almost took over everything. When Adam was at work every day, he couldn''t laugh or cry at the thought of it. A week later. Juno and Karen finally got all the information, and picked out the information near Dr. Karen Amos'' clinic. A large pile. At this time Adam finally played a little role. That is to remember all the information of these people. Then keep comparing in the brain, looking for possible clues, and conducting preliminary screening. There must be traces wherever you go. Adam''s super brain can screen out clues in the shortest time. The future is hard to say. But at this moment, Adam''s brain is properly more powerful than the computer. Soon 7 innocent people were suspected. Then Adam singled out these 7 people and analyzed and compared them with Juno. The following week, Juno and Karen followed up. Putting aside the paper information, if these people really have problems, even if they conceal them, they will definitely have a different aura than ordinary people, and they will definitely not escape Juno''s eyes. "It''s her!" Juno affirmed: "Jennifer Peterson!" "she was?" Adam called the other partys message: I moved here from Chicago a year ago. In the Williams community, I bought a high-end villa with full money. The credit is excellent, there is no bad record, no debt, no criminal record, never marry. Worked for a financial company in Chicago for 40 years. She has three savings accounts and earns her high interest every year. She likes watching movies, reading books, gardening, and she has a perfect independent female life. " "It''s true on paper." Juno smiled and said: "Even if you see her, it is estimated that you will feel the same, but only if you really observe her patiently can you understand that she is not a simple good person, but a Very dangerous existence." "Finance people also have this kind of aura, right?" Adam hesitated: "Like Martin Channing, that is the real king of killers." "Trust me, it''s different." Juno shook his head and put a newspaper in front of Adam: "I knew you were worried about finding the wrong person, so after confirming that she had a problem, I went to collect all the information about her. Surprise, surprise, this old lady is not Jennifer Peterson at all. The real Jennifer Peterson died of polio sixty years ago when she was three months and nine days old. This was an obituary at the time. " "She misappropriated the identity of the aborted girl." Adam suddenly. "This technique is very clever." Juno reminded: "Passports, driver''s licenses, and working relationships, which can go back 40 years of tax records, have wiped out all traces of the real Jennifer Peterson, including her death certificate. If it weren''t for this old newspaper, in the official records, she didn''t have polio at all, and she lived well until she was eighteen, went to college, worked, and retire now. Perfect record. Even if there was no one behind her, this was a super criminal with super ability, and he was the kind who had seen blood. Sending her to Marathi''s sight will definitely be a wonderful drama. " "Pity." Adam looked at the old newspaper and shook his head: "We can''t witness this scene with our own eyes." "With your imagination, the character plots are all there, but you still can''t imagine that scene?" Juno teased. "It''s not the same." Adam smiled and said: "Imagine, how can there be a wonderful real interpretation in reality." "Satisfied." Karen couldn''t help but spit out, and said with a mockery: "Should we risk the scene to follow and shoot at that time, and let you see it with your own eyes?" "I just said it casually." Adam hurriedly laughed: "Imagine is enough, contented, contented!" He didn''t do almost anything himself, it was Juno and Karen who were busy before and after they were busy, so they weren''t qualified to pick and choose, wanting to be dissatisfied. Here. Adam and their preparatory work are done ~ www.novelhall.com ~ locked the target Jennifer Peterson. there. The attending doctor Karen Amos, also under Juno''s secret guidance, cast his gaze on the fat sheep in her hands. I dont know if I dont check it, Im surprised when I check. This is simply an unprecedented fat sheep. Comparing with Jennifer Peterson, it used to be a mere trifle. And with this order, she can also change her disadvantaged position of drinking soup in the past, and can use this to ask for the shares in the Golden Light Nursing Home by Mala and become a shareholder who can pay dividends and eat meat. "Mala, it''s me. Are there any vacant beds in the Cotai Nursing Home? I have good news to tell you..." Karen Ames thought it over and over, couldn''t help but greedy in her heart, and dialed Mara Grayson''s phone. High-speed text handwriting daily series American drama chapter list Chapter 775: Double body gradually approaching The matter of the magical Amy Wolf destroying the double body, even if it comes to an end. All the bureaus that have been set up have been set up. Time is left to the rest. If this Jennifer Peterson is not ruthless enough, then change to a more ruthless one. Anyway, the most central and indispensable thing in this multiverse is ruthless people. And Adam and the others are hidden behind the scenes, smoothly pushing, and there is almost no risk of exposure. As long as I dont learn from those villains, I have the conscious advantage and the chance to win, so I have to come out in person, lets tell the other side of all my plans, and give the other side a chance to fight back. Bright guns are easy to hide and dark arrows are hard to guard. Mara Grayson was able to dodge once, but could not dodge it every time. And Adam and the others can come as many times as they want. Juno and Karen returned to Boston. Adam received a call from Ted. Into the night. Friends bar. "Oh, oh, oh..." Matthew moved his body a little bit like a zombie, trying to lift the beer glass, his mouth made a painful call: "Damn! I''m not going again!" "Comeon, this is just the beginning, don''t give up, fitness is good for us." Ted encouraged him by the side: "I called Adam, and I will let him see you later. The fitness coaches are all professional and won''t waste your training." "You said lightly, it was not you who were almost killed~" Matthew was in pain, so Lily could only let Lily feed him beer and cried aggrievedly. Then I felt something wrong and looked at Ted in surprise: "Hey, that''s not right, you also work out together, why is there nothing at all?" "This one" Ted''s heart thumped, and he caught a glimpse of Adam coming over, immediately raised his hand, and greeted: "Adam, here!" Then he changed the subject and said: "Hurry up and let Adam take a look for you." "Adam..." Matthew was distracted smoothly, and turned his head to look at Adam with difficulty. A big man with a size of 1.93 meters was about to cry when he was wronged. "What''s going on here?" Adam was also taken aback. "It''s all Trish!" Matthew gritted his teeth and called out a name. "His fitness coach, a very tough female coach." Lily shrugged. "More than sturdy!" Matthew shouted: "She is the devil! Adam, do you know? I just went, and for the first time, she asked me to do 100 push-ups directly. I thought it was a rhetorical technique, but it wasn''t! I hesitated a little bit, she pretended to smell it in front of me, and then said, did you smell it? My gym seems to be a littlebitch! Then her petite body seemed to swell infinitely, yelling at me. I desperately made 70, she turned out to be, she turned out to be..." Having said this, Matthew choked up and couldn''t speak anymore, and then cried directly. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Sure enough, only the wrong name was called, and there was no wrong nickname. Justice Marshmallow, really enough marshmallow. "She only counts him 10." Lily stroked Matthew''s back sympathetically, and explained to Adam: "Besides, at the gym before, he was said to have cried once by her." "I don''t want it either!" Matthew was aggrieved and choked: "But she was too much. I have done 100 sit-ups. She said, "Okay, Matthew, I only need to do one more set." So I saved enough. With all the remaining power, another set was made. But then she said to me again, lets do another group. I asked her, is this the last group? She said yes. Then I desperately made another group, and then she came again... She lied in front of me! ! ! Ah oh! " When he said this, Matthew was very excited. He wanted to wave his arms, but he cried out in pain, "The whole body hurts!" "Why do you think of running to work out?" Adam was amused and laughed while helping Matthew check. "It''s all Ted!" Matthew looked at Ted: "He called for takeaway, and when he trot to the bedroom to get the money, this short period made him panting, so that he didn''t bother to go to the bedroom again to get the coupon, the takeaway boy''s eyes It hurt him so much, so he suggested that everyone work out together." "I''m afraid it wasn''t the takeaway brother''s eyes that hurt him very much~" Adam teased. "not me." Anna has experienced that **** town incident since she married Ted. She is also very acquainted with Adam. She learned Adams tone and said solemnly: "I don''t have one, don''t talk nonsense." "Hahaha." "Haha, ah oh." "Ha, ha." Lily, Matthew, and Ted all laughed, but their smiles were different. Lily laughed the most exaggerated. Matthew grinned and wailed his sore muscles. On the other hand, Ted smiled without a smile, and glanced at his wife Anna complainingly. But then he held Anna''s hand, half-wrapped her in his arms, and laughed out loud. Anna can be so funny, even if he is funny, it is already the greatest happiness for them in such a situation. "Matthew, you''re all right." After Adam checked, he smiled and said, "Just take a good rest." "You all heard it!" When Matthew heard this, he exclaimed: "This is what the doctor said! I need to rest! I will never go to that **** gym again!" "If you don''t go, don''t go, are you?" Adam said amused. "He thought, but he didn''t dare." Lily saw through her husband''s eroticism at a glance, complained, and then looked at Matthew: "Do you want me to call you?" "Thank you, baby, there is her number in the phone, the one with the code name Devil." Matthew immediately acknowledged and looked at Lily gratefully. "Hi, Trish!" Lily rolled her eyes, took the phone, gave everyone a confident look, and dialed the phone: "I''m Matthew''s wife, listen! We have a problem now, and this problem is you! I don''t know which green onion you think you are. But from now on, its not your turn to tell Matthew what he should do. You were hired by us with money. You do what we ask you to do. And I tell you, you''re fired up, bitch! " Adam and they both gave Lily a thumbs up. "Aha, aha, okay, goodbye!" Lily heard a few words from the other party, and responded fiercely and casually, but as soon as she hung up the phone, she gave Matthew who admired and looked at her a blow, and said with a guilty conscience and fear: "Baby, you better go there. Come on, she''s crazy! I''m afraid she will rush over now!" "..." Everyone was speechless, Lily''s face changed. Especially Matthew, he was about to cry again, but this time it was not because of grievance and pain, but because of fear. "OkayCall me." Adam laughed blankly: "Let her come over and make it clear in person. If you don''t go, you won''t go, it''s no big deal." "please!" Counseling Lily, he immediately handed the phone to Adam. But she just call each other bitch, if not at the time of Adam, to solve this trouble, anyway, she is afraid to go to the gym. Adam called, said a few words, then hung up, looked at Matthew and Lily who were looking at him, and smiled: "It''s okay, wait for her to come, just say it clearly, she can''t be fierce. Just one person..." When he said this, his eyes condensed. But he caught a glimpse of a familiar figure. Not Magical Amy''s Wolf Destroyer Dual Body, Mara Grayson, who is it again! High-speed text handwriting daily series American drama chapter list Chapter 776: Mara is going to counterattack "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Friends bar. "what''s happenin?" "A businessman who has drilled a loophole in the law." Adam suppressed the displeasure in his heart and said lightly. Although very unexpected. But thinking about it makes sense. The old friend bar, now in New York medical circles, is very famous. It can be called the best bar in the eyes of New York medical staff, its own bar. Not only people from the medical center, come here every night. Many medical staff from other hospitals often come here to play. With the number of medical staff, all kinds of people living close to the hospital naturally follow. For example, what medicine represents. If it weren''t for Adam''s intentional restriction, it is estimated that many major medical representatives would come every night to invite everyone to drink. Not only that, there have long been countless medical representatives who lined up to join the Old Friends Bar, but Adam decisively refused. Medical representatives, Mala Grayson, is no exception. If she wants to expand her business in the future, she will have to expand her contacts in the medical field and attract more attending doctors to be her suppliers. What other place is more suitable for making connections than an old friend bar where medical staff gather? But knowing is one thing, understanding is another. Adam was very annoyed when she thought of using the platform he built to contribute to her evil cause. Sure enough, it was amazing that Amy, no matter which body she was, was too annoying. Fortunately, this Mara Grayson will not be arrogant for long. "..." Matthew was speechless. "Dr. Duncan, this is Mara Grayson. It''s nice to meet you." Mara Grayson walked over and reached out to Adam. "Hello there." Adam shook hands with her back, neither salty nor indifferent. "It looks like Caroline told you about me, didn''t you?" Mara is also an old world. He immediately noticed Adam''s attitude, stared at Adam, shook his head and said, "Actually, she misunderstood me." "No misunderstanding." Adam smiled: "No matter what you are doing, it is a legal business, and business is the biggest charity, I understand." "..." Mara Grayson''s smile faltered. This sentence was written in The Wealth of Nations by the famous classical economist Adam Smith. If she had said it, it would be perfect! Can perfectly package her ideas. Even if she **** blood and loses her family, once she becomes bigger and stronger, she can completely boost the economy and promote employment. The most important thing is that the elderly care industry is just in demand. Not her, there are others. Her nursing empire can really solve the problem. Anything that can solve the problem has enough value, and it also has a huge role in promoting society. This is naturally the greatest charity. As for the blood and tears in this process, they are just unavoidable collateral damage. She had heard about the legend of Adam a long time ago. She thought they would have a common topic, but she didn''t expect Adam to be such a pedantic person. Too! If she had Adam''s capital, she would have changed the world long ago. How many people can be saved by being a doctor? Compared with her ideals, Adam Duncan is too limited. Inadequate and conspiracy. Mara quickly regained her smile, her heart full of contempt for Adam, but her reason made her understand Adam''s influence in the medical profession in New York and could not be opposed to him, so she smiled at Adam and nodded. "Thank you Dr. Duncan for your understanding, I will definitely not let Dr. Duncan down~" You are not mocking me. I just dont understand, just like you praise me! I''m not as good as you today. But thirty years Hedong thirty years Hexi. When I reach the top of the world in the future, I will show you what power is. At that time, I will let you say business is the greatest charity again. At that time, if you can still ridicule, then Ill lose! A proud lioness roars wildly inside! "I believe you" Adam looked at the lioness fire in Mara Grayson''s eyes and smiled. What he didn''t say was: "I wouldn''t be disappointed without you." "Ok." Adam paused and decided to tell them something selectively: "She is not a good person..." "hiss!" Although it was a brief talk, the cruelty inside still made everyone take a breath. The magic in Lily''s eyes disappeared instantly, facing the real demon, where did she become magical again? "real or fake?" "This is too exaggerated, right?" "Nobody cares?" "Matthew, we must have children." . "Well, we must give birth, give birth to a few more." Matthew also nodded. He always likes children. "If you like it, we can adopt a child at that time." Ted noticed his wife Anna''s emotions and quickly calmed down. "Ok." Anna didn''t want to spoil the atmosphere, smiled and nodded. She has cancer and cannot live for a few years. She is unable to have children. Naturally, she does not want to adopt a child. At that time, she will not only leave a broken childhood for the child, but may also drag her husband Ted''s next marriage. This kind of thing, she who loves him, naturally wouldn''t do it. "Poor Barney." Lily sighed suddenly. "what?" Adam was taken aback. The magical double body of Amy just left Lily mentioned Barney suddenly, which made him suddenly contact the poor double body of Barney with his throat cut. "Barney." Lily shrugged and said: "He must be a lonely person in the future, and he will definitely fall into this trap by then. The evening scene is bleak, isn''t this pitiful?" "It''s okay." Adam suddenly ridiculed: "At that time, let Ted stay at home and leave him a loft for retirement..." Emmm. Anna is here, some things are not easy to say. Otherwise, he would say directly: "It''s okay, then he and Ted will live together directly." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 776 Marathi is going to counterattack (for the leader of the lord to add 1/3 more important things)) to read the record, next time you open the bookshelf Can be seen! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 777: Coquettish lawyer "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Friends bar. Everyone sighed, then turned to jokes. People are like this. Like joy. Disgusting sadness. Even sighing for the sadness of others is the same. It''s okay once and twice. But if a person always likes to hurt the spring and sad autumn, there is a high probability that he has no friends. Because no one likes to be a negative emotion trash can. The sturdy female coach of Matthew was obviously mad, and hurried over when he received a call from Adam. Adam smiled at first sight. Because of this temperament, he is too familiar. Petite body, scary roar. If it was fierce enough, then another Bernadette would be safe. Matthew was already shaking. Lily was also immersed in beer, not daring to look at her. Adam smiled and invited her to sit down, using his affinity for women to instantly calm the irritable female coach, and restore her to her normal state of gentleness and affection. "Okay, it''s okay, it''s okay..." The petite Tyrannosaurus female coach, sitting quietly next to Adam, is delicate and delicate in words. This kind of strong contrast made both Matthew and Lily dumbfounded. Ted smiled and watched the excitement. But soon he couldn''t laugh anymore. "Fitness can improve the energy of the whole person, which is very beneficial." The petite female coach carefully explained to Adam. "Yes, that''s why Matthew and Ted went to work out specially." Adam nodded. "he?" The petite female coach glanced at Ted: "He hasn''t worked out." "what?!" Matthew and Lily shouted in unison. "Who said that? I went!" Ted''s face suddenly changed: "Lily, Matthew, I was with you, did you forget?" "I remember!" Lily''s eyes stared: "You did go with me last time, but before it started, you said you didn''t bring a change of underwear, so you went back, and then never came again." "I remember it too." Matthew looked at Ted with a dangerous look: "Last time you went with me, just about the beginning, you said that your mp3 was out of power, you need to go back to charge it, and then never come again!" "He basically enjoys a massage in the massage room." The petite female coach made up. "Ted, you co-authored you to suggest that everyone work out together, but you don''t even get into it yourself." Adam looked at Ted admiringly, as if looking at his past life. The slogan of weight loss and fitness is louder than anyone else. But every year when he shouted, everyone else saw the effect, but Adam himself was standing still. Because he who yelled loudest was also the fastest, and he didn''t hold on for a few days at all. Didn''t expect Ted to go further, and didn''t hold on for a day. "Coach, I think someone who really needs your training has been selected." Matthew tried his best to put his arms around his chest, and then looked at Ted coldly. "Do not" Ted suddenly showed a look of horror. Then, he was pulled to the gym, and under the crowd watching, facing the roaring female tyrannosaurus incarnation of a petite female coach, he revived Matthew''s original state and staged tears in public. Anna was persuaded away in advance, because if she stayed and saw Ted like this, I was afraid that Ted''s good feelings for her would all disappear. For ex-girlfriends and ex-boyfriends, this will help to quickly get rid of the inertia after the breakup and cut off all the broken threads in one fell swoop. But for the incumbent... It''s better not to. Otherwise, the yin and yang harmonizing effect of hormones will not be available, which will easily cause family conflicts. there. Mara Grayson touched a nail in Adam, and a counterattack mentality sprouted in his heart. Then she received a call from the supplier, Dr. Karen Amos, and she was shocked, and took Frankie straight to the clinic. After bargaining, they got the information of Jennifer Peterson the Fat Sheep after the gentleman agreement was made. Kates former colleague, Frankie, fell very quickly, or she was this kind of person. She hadnt been working for a few days, and she just took a bite of a fat sheep, and her eyes were shining brightly. Then she will do the preliminary investigation, follow up and shoot to ensure the accuracy of the information. Finally, it was confirmed that Jennifer Peterson was an independent woman with money and culture. The way they most want to live. of course. Appreciation belongs to appreciation. Business must not be forgotten. Jennifer Peterson, who has no relatives, is not a fat sheep at all, but a golden goose that can lay golden eggs. quickly. Dr. Karen Amos appeared in court and Judge Judy Lumas ruled that Mara Grayson, who was reluctant to leave her alone, should be the guardian of this poor woman in desperate need of social help. Mara took a paper from the court and knocked on the door of Golden Goose. "...When we can''t take care of ourselves adequately, society will step in and provide help. When someone is suffering, we can''t just sit back and watch." Mara explained pityingly. "Hahaha..." The old lady was amused: "I didn''t suffer, I''m fine, I can''t be better, I don''t need help." "I''m afraid it''s not up to me or you to decide..." Mara also smiled. In the end, under her secret threat, the old lady took some clothes and was taken away and put in the Jinguang Nursing Home. And Mara and the others began to dig through the boxes, register all valuable things for auction, and found the old lady''s bank safe, and found gold bars and a bag of diamonds in it. This made Mara ecstatic. Because this bag of diamonds is not registered, she doesn''t need to slowly use legal means to embezzle, she can just get ignorant of it. With this bag of diamonds, her career can advance by leaps and bounds. A few days later. When she stepped on high heels and walked into the luxurious office leased by the assets of dozens of elderly people, she was taken aback. "who are you?" "I finally saw you, Ms. Mara Grayson, your big fan, Saul Goodman." A middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes, carrying a briefcase, stretched out his hand to Marathi with a smile on his face. "I''m a lawyer, and by the way, your office is so beautiful. Especially this avatar wall, these are your ward. Once standing here, people feel that they are extremely powerful. I have to say, you are really a genius! Worthy of being my idol! " "... Mr. Goodman, what can I do for you?" Mara looked at Sol like this, with an unknown premonition rising in his heart. "Go straight to the point, concise and capable, I like it." Sol sat down and said with a smile on his face: "That''s it, I am Ms. Jennifer Peterson''s lawyer. My client is very healthy and does not need to cause you trouble. If so, can you help her to return to her home? " "She called you?" Mara smiled. "How can it be." Saul Goodman waved his hand and laughed: "If you can call me when you go in, where do I need to come in person?" "..." Mara''s smile stagnated. How does she feel that this guy is not like a serious lawyer, so evil. "That''s it. Jennifer''s health has just gone wrong. It has deteriorated severely and memory is declining. This is a manifestation of Alzheimer''s..." "Well, understand, understand." Saul smiled and nodded: "But I believe she has fully recovered now. No way, this is the miracle of medicine. So, we''re done, let my client go home now? Ok. Of course I will take my client to stay in the hotel for two days. I hope that when I go back, she can live in exactly the same home. We all know your speed and believe you can do it. " "Why would I do this?" Mara stared at him. "Well..." Saul shrugged and said, "This is the right thing to do? Well, this one doesn''t suit your appetite. what! There is it! I believe this one will definitely move you. The reason you want to do this is because some of her good friends expressed concern about it. " "..." Mara leaned back and couldn''t help but smile: "Is this a threat?" "No, no, no!" Sol repeatedly waved his hand: "It''s just an expression of concern, how could it be a threat..." "What if I say no?" Mara tentatively said Then my loyal fan will be sad. " Sol touched his heart with a sad expression. "You mean I will die?" Mara was shocked and understood keenly. "Of course not, it''s just the heartbreak of being rejected by an idol as a loyal fan." Saul shook his head repeatedly, and said with a hippie smile: "It''s my heartache to death, but people always die. It''s just the difference between dying first and dying with laughter and crying. Idol, I just hope you wont be too sad for laughing at me then~" Mara: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 777 Coquettish Lawyer) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 778: Justice and revenge "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Grayson''s office. "Who do you represent?" Mara asked. "Justice League." Sol solemnly said: "Of course, if DC is not enough, then there is Marvel..." Seeing that Mara was cold and silent. Sol had to shrug his shoulders and said: "Sorry, it seems that you don''t read comics. DC has the Justice League, and Marvel has the Avengers. I personally prefer the Justice League. But many people''s aesthetics are so diverse. It is often felt that justice is not enough. Only revenge is enough. But in fact, the two parties copied each other, and the cores are the same. And whether it is justice or revenge, it is actually the same for those opposites that are defined. " "interesting." Mara looked at Saul who was babbling, although he felt a strong threat in his heart. However, her successful experience so far has created path dependence. This is what the man is doing, because she is a woman, and she thinks she can scare her away by putting some cruel words, and make her give up the golden goose. But they were wrong, she never feared these, and she firmly believed that she would only win in the end. "Vengeance is not revenge, I don''t know, but justice is always the judge. With the judge, I am always righteous. Unless you prove to me that I was wrong? " "you are right." Sol looked at such a Marathi, knowing that she could not be convinced by her mouth. It seemed that she could only show off the trick, so he picked up the lawyer''s briefcase and sighed: "I didn''t plan to do this..." Mara''s eyelids jumped. But the pride of winning against men over the years supported her and didn''t move, so she just watched Sol open the briefcase. Then she laughed. She won again. "This is $150,000, cash!" Sol opened the briefcase and showed it to Marathi. Originally these were generally his extra income. But this time obviously not working. "It''s so generous." Mara smiled, and what he said made Saul want to laugh: "But the opening line is 150,000. Obviously Jennifer Peterson is of great significance to the Justice League or the Avengers behind you. Well, 5 million! Give me 5 million, and I will give you the justice you want. " "5000000?" Saul laughed and laughed for a while. Seeing that Mara didn''t laugh at the same time, he was surprised: "Oh, are you serious? The superheroes in these two alliances, punishing **** and eliminating evil, worked hard and worked hard for a year or a half to earn this bit of hard money. You mean, let them all give you a year and a half of free work? If I can call the shots, I am willing to give it to you, but do you have the heart to take the money? Do you dare to rest assured? " "I''m not taking it for nothing." Mara was determined and unwilling to let go easily, and smiled: "I have also put in a lot of effort. So yes! As long as you are willing to give it, of course I want it! " "Ok." Sol closed the briefcase, stood up and nodded and smiled at Mara: "We will talk next time, and hope that next time we can achieve conditions acceptable to both parties." "Either give me 5 million or beat me in court." Mara shook his head and said, "Otherwise, I won''t have to come over and waste my time next time." "Domineering." Saul gave a thumbs up and smiled: "But don''t be so absolute, things are always changing. What you think today is not necessarily what you think tomorrow. I think you might figure it out tomorrow, maybe..." Watched by Mara, Sol went downstairs and drove away in a sports car, leaving behind a gloomy horse. She went to Jinguang Nursing Home for the first time and found the origin of the incident, Jennifer Peterson, trying to figure out who was behind her. The old lady saw these people coming for real, and she resisted again and again, and was always sedated by tranquilizers, dizzy. "Tell me who you are?" Mara asked. "Give me the phone and let me go." The old lady laughed. "I know you are not an ordinary person. I opened your bank safe and got gold bars and diamonds." Mara tried to stimulate her. "Oh, you are a robber." The old lady was finally determined. "No, I am your legal guardian." Mara retorted. "That''s the guardian of the robber." The old lady is sober. "Tell me who you are, Jennifer." Mara asked again. "who am I?" The old lady laughed, smiling so happily: "I am the biggest mistake you made!" "I control your medicine, your food, your comfort or not, your everything." Mara didn''t bother to pretend, and went straight to a showdown: "It''s me, not you! If you don''t listen to me, I will make things worse." "is it?" The old lady smiled, but her eyes were shockingly cold: "Come on, you little bastard! Let the horse come!" A luxurious office. Saul Goodman, who had left, walked in and exclaimed, "Boss, you are so amazing." It was a dwarf with a big beard, his hands propped on two rings, and his body was parallel to the floor. "How does that go?" The dwarf kept this movement and asked with his eyes closed. "Sorry, boss, the other party is too greedy." Sol explained: "The opening is 5 million, and there is the meaning of constant price increase. The judge of the court is in the same group with her. If we want to go through the formal procedures, it is difficult to send Ms. Peterson home in a short time. " "You know that I hired you to legally settle matters on the surface, right?" The dwarf said lightly. "Yes Yes!" Saul whispered: "But for people like her, some small auxiliary methods can be more effective. Otherwise, she will feel that the victory is in her hands, and she will never compromise! " "I remember as if the doctor sent her in?" The dwarf got off the ring, opened his eyes, and said coldly. "Correct." Saul nodded and said, "Dr. Karen Amos, Ms. Peterson''s attending doctor, went to court to testify that Ms. Peterson has Alzheimer''s disease." "With my son, my mother will have medical miracles." The dwarf sneered: "After the miracle strikes, you will give that woman one last chance and send my mother out immediately!" "Yes." Saul lowered his head and agreed. He knew that if it wasn''t for keeping secrets and keeping people from being aware of the existence of Jennifer Peterson, the man in front of him would have already wiped out all those who dared to hurt his mother. And he also knew that even if Mara Grayson compromised now, she would die miserably some time later. The next day. Medical center. "Have you heard?" "I heard it! It''s terrible!" "I don''t know who made it." "It''s mostly patients. This is not the first time." "Hey, didn''t you hear that there is no qualitative decision? It may also be suicide." "She has such a good life I have never heard of depression. She opened her own clinic and her work was not very intense. She was not a psychiatrist. Why did she commit suicide? "Doctor Shept is going to be sad now." "That''s not right, you can comfort him, you shaozi." Adam came out of the operation and heard the nurses whispering. With a heartbeat, he stepped forward and asked, "Who committed suicide?" "Doctor Karen Amos." The nurse immediately replied: It was Dr. Shepts female classmate. She was found dead in the clinic this morning. The police were not sure whether it was suicide or homicide. "That''s...it''s a pity." Adam sighed, but he secretly said in his heart: "It started so soon..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 778 Justice and Revenge) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 779: Naizut "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! The news of Dr. Karen Amoss death was heard by Adam. How could Mara Grayson not know. Frankie, who had been a police officer, also conducted a more in-depth investigation and found a black hole behind the golden goose, and immediately persuaded her to pack her things and leave. At first Mara did not believe in evil. I think it''s possible that Karen''s other troubles have come to the door. But then she was still afraid and agreed to go out of the city to avoid the storm. But before leaving, she went to Cotai Nursing Home. "It''s a shame to hear about Dr. Amos." The old lady smiled triumphantly: "You will be the next one. Unless you send me out now, maybe you will still have a life." "Jennifer, please listen to me." After Mara sat down, he looked at the old lady: "I didn''t lose in my dictionary, and I won''t lose. I will never let you go. you are mine! I will drain your money, your comfort and your self-esteem. You are just an old woman with dementia, incontinence, living in a nursing home. You will die here. You can''t see anyone except me. " As soon as she said this, the old lady smiled a lot more indifferently, because yesterday she enjoyed the top package of the Cotai Nursing Home, which was the biggest humiliation of her life. And it is conceivable that she will continue to live such a life in a short period of time. So she stood up, walked behind Mara, showing her cruelty, and did not hesitate to stretch her hand around Mara''s neck, trying to kill Mara. But all this is in Maras plan. The security arrived in time and pulled the old lady away, and the camera captured the brutal scene. Mara took the video and immediately went to the court to apply and sent the old lady to a tightly detained mental hospital. Except for the consent of her guardian, otherwise the procedure would be followed. Within a few years, no one would take the old lady away. That''s right! This is not only a means of self-protection, but also she is greedy and passionate, and she still does not want to let it go completely. After quickly fixing the matter, she called Saul Goodman and again proposed 5 million to solve all problems. But Saul, who was dumbfounded by her sorrow, hung up the phone. Under Frankie''s leadership, Mara packed up and prepared to leave. But she was found directly, and after a needle of tranquilizer, she fainted. When I woke up, I was already by the Hudson River in the dark. Shining through the surrounding car lights, a bearded dwarf stood in front of her. "Hello, Mara Grayson." As the dwarf opened her mouth, a transparent plastic bag covered her face, making her feel the fear of suffocation with her hands and feet bound. Then the dwarf came over and tore the plastic bag from her mouth to let her breathe. "I do not like you." "You just saw me." At this moment, Mara believed more and more that he did not dare to kill himself, regaining the lioness''s confidence and bravery. "who are you?" "A dangerous figure." "That''s what it says on your business card?" Mara couldn''t help laughing. "You should be scared now." The dwarf kindly reminded. "Why? Because you want to speak again?" Mara mocked. boom! The dwarf hit Mara''s face with a punch. "That''s it?" Mara was still laughing. Next. The dwarf Namarah''s mother threatened her, but it didn''t matter to the filial daughter Mara. Threatening her with death, for Mara, who believed in her own bargaining chip, she didn''t believe it at all before she died. But she still didn''t dare to hard-top the dwarf all the time, and said euphemistically: "In fact, the way you started was right. I am willing to be bought. Its just that your persons bid is too low. " "Do you have any expected numbers?" The dwarf said curiously. "Of course there is." Mara looked at each other, and seriously burst out a number: "I want ten million dollars." Good guy, directly in front of him, there was a double backhand. "Dang, Dang, of course you would think so." The dwarf stammered with an angry laugh: "You are brave. Ms. Grayson, stupid, but brave." "In this country, the only way to succeed." Mara began to speak excitedly about her ideals: "I need money, a lot of money, and my bet is that ten million dollars is nothing to you. But for me, this is just the beginning, so that I can use money as a weapon, and then achieve an unprecedented career! " "You have no cards in your hand." Reminded the dwarf. "I have your mother and your diamonds." Mara smiled and said, "If I die, I promise you will never get those diamonds. Moreover, it will be very complicated to save your mother from trouble, and she may not be able to live until that time. Just give me money, this is the simplest and most effective method. " Having said this, Mara''s self-confidence reached its extreme. She feels that the advantage lies in her, and the victory is in her hands! "Naiyizute!" The dwarf was silent for a moment, said to his hand, turned and left. "Make sure the technique is more natural." The two big guys immediately stepped forward and covered Mara''s mouth and nose with a cloth, not giving her a chance to speak any more. After fainting her, use a hose to pour wine into her body from her nose. Then drove to a steep slope, put her in the driver''s seat, put a bottle of wine in her hand, and arranged for her to rush down with the accelerator pedal when she was unconscious. Mara is indeed a cruel person. After the car rushed into the river, she woke up from a coma. Then he finished kicking the glass window in the shortest time and swam up from the deep river. shore. The drenched Mara spit out the river water, and forcefully pulled out the teeth that were loosened by the dwarf, held it in the palm of his hand, opened his arms, and uttered the angry roar of a lioness! "what!!!" Do not avenge this revenge, swear not to be a man! It was a silent night at this time. This is another suburb without people. Not far away, the two big guys who were about to leave work heard the heart-piercing roar, looked at each other, and ran over quickly. Take a breath away, take a deep breath, and prepare to leave. Although she doesn''t care about her mother''s life or death, she cares about Frankie. She was caught, and Frankie couldn''t tell how she was now. And if you survive a catastrophe, there must be a blessing. She had secretly remembered the dwarf''s license plate number. Now the dwarf thought she was dead. Turn light and dark. See how she plays with him! Just as she regained her fighting spirit, wiped her face, and was about to leave, she suddenly saw two dark shadows coming straight towards her. "Do not!!!" Mara roared a lioness again. But this time, it was endless despair. She staggered and ran away, but wherever two big men had run, she was overtaken in three steps and two steps. "Don''t kill me, you can treat me as if I don''t exist, let me go, I can give you money, a lot of money!" Mara was really scared this time. It''s no joke that the dwarf wants to kill her. If it wasn''t for God''s blessing, she would have died and could not die again. How can I have the courage to play with these people! The two big guys glanced at each other, and they didn''t speak, and they walked into the river step by step with a horse drawn. Of course they want money. But they dont have the courage to ask for money like Marathi otherwise their lives will be gone. What''s the use of more money? There must be a beginning and an end in doing things. "Do not!!!" Mara struggled frantically, but under the tremendous power of the two big men, it was meaningless. quickly. Her head was pressed firmly in the water, and in endless and long fear, this sinful life ended. Frankie, who was knocked out in their apartment, was lying next to the gas stove. All the gas stoves were turned on, and gas was continuously emitted. Eventually it exploded. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 779 Naiyizute), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 780: The God of War returned and found 60 old mothers living in the doghouse Medical center. "Hi, Doctor Shept~" "Hi." "Sorry." "Thank you." "Doctor Shept, I am extremely sorry about your friend''s affairs. If there is a need, please tell me." "Thank you." "Doctor Shept..." "..." The nurses greeted Dr. Shept. Meredith was dumbfounded. "Wow, Mr. Dream is back." Christina teased. "Adam, do you know what''s going on?" Meredith endured and endured, but still couldn''t help looking at Adam who was smiling and watching the excitement. "of course." Adam nodded: "You should know that there is an anti-Sloan nurse alliance in the hospital, right?" "know." Meredith nodded: "What does it have to do with Derek?" "The Nurses'' League is more than just fighting against Mark Sloan together." Adam reminded: "They are still discussing various gossip together. Recently, it has been reported that you and Dr. Sheputt have completely broken off, and that Dr. Sheputt encountered the death of a friend and urgently needs other people''s comfort. Well, many nurses and female doctors have expressed concern about Dr. Sheputt. " "Who passed this news?!" Meredith looked ugly. "Is the news wrong?" Christina glanced at her girlfriend. "..." Meredith didn''t know what to say. She was disconnected from Dr. Sheputer before. She thinks this state is quite good. Then Dr. Sheppert recently proposed to her, wanting to last forever. But having experienced such a family since childhood, she naturally distrusted marriage, even if Dr. Sheput seemed to be sincere, she couldn''t completely trust him. I''m afraid he will become another her father. Dr. Sheppert was disappointed and said he could wait. But in the process, if someone suitable for him appears, he does not guarantee that he will wait until the end. She also agreed. But this scene is too fast. To know. They had a working meal in the storage room yesterday! "The news is from Doctor Sloan." Adam reminded: "I heard that he recently reconciled with Dr. Shept, and he has become a good friend again." This kind of thing had already been predicted by Adam. Adam once wondered how long Dr. Shept could hold the edge. Sure enough, it was shorter than expected. Lucheng was like this, forgiving lightly so quickly. Its no wonder that Mark Sloan will continue to be Dr. Shepts best friend... "It''s lively now." Christina smiled and said: "No wonder even the operating itinerant nurse started to tease him during the operation in the morning. It sounds funny. He and this nurse have performed 30 operations in a row, and they dont even know their names..." "Now you know?" Adam smiled. "Got it." Christina nodded: "It''s Rose, Dr. Sheputt solemnly read the notes." "do not talk!" Meredith couldn''t bear it anymore and interrupted. "this is the truth." Christina reminded: "You don''t want it. Some people want Mr. Dream, you''d better think about it, otherwise there will be times when you regret it in the future." Adam was smiling and silent, but he was thinking: "The news should have arrived..." Until noon. buffet. "Big news, big news!" When Christina came over with a newspaper, she shouted, "I can''t believe it." "What news?" Adam showed a look of "surprise". "Remember the murdered female doctor student of Dr. Sheppert?" Christina opened the newspaper: "I didn''t know whether it was murder or suicide before, but now there is news that she was murdered. And there is a possibility of death. Because she colluded with professional guardians, labelled patients who had no problems with Alzheimer''s as unable to take care of themselves. Then they were sent to the nursing home and locked up, and they embezzled the old peoples property..." "what?!" Meredith, who was hurting the spring and sad autumn, was also awakened by the news, and looked at it incredibly. "Yes!" Christina widened her small eyes and said the news that shocked even her. "It turns out that as long as the doctor in charge and the judge work together to engage in ghosts, a wealthy and educated independent old man can easily be locked up, and life is worse than death. Meredith snatched the newspaper and read it carefully. Adam also looked interested together, and saw the headline of the newspapers front page, the headline of the boss. "The God of War returned and found that the sixty old lady was living in the doghouse, and in a rage, slaughtered three people!" The article described in detail the black industry chain involving professional guardians and nursing homes, colluding with doctors and judges, and plotting the property of the elderly. The details are vivid, just like personal experience. However, who the murderer is, it is the whole speculation, and it is suspected that the **** of war is returning. That''s right! By looking at the title, you know that this article was written by Adam. Since Kate learned that the magical Amy Duo was drowned in a suburban river, his assistant Frankie was bombed to death in the apartment. Adam and Juno, who rushed over, concocted this article that warned the world. Otherwise, Adam seriously suspected that this matter would be skipped as a pending case, or more simply, as three suicides. Don''t think that Adam is an exaggeration. According to Kate, the first response of the local police station was based on this. After all, there is no clear evidence that it was homicide. Save trouble if you can. If the past is so perfunctory, then Adam''s efforts will be greatly reduced. therefore. Adam is the lead writer, Juno cuts and adds details, trying to shock people. After it was printed out, it was mailed quietly to a few ambitious reporters. Then there was this front page headline. The effect. Adam is very satisfied. I haven''t seen that even Christina, who has always only cared about medicine, and Meredith, who have always been in love with the brain, are shocked. But it is understandable. Regardless of Christina or Meredith, their goal is to become independent women. Christina is more clear, that is to become the next Alice Grey. And look at Alice Grey. If it weren''t for Meredith, she would definitely be hunted on her terms. And Christina hates children the most, so she will most likely not have children in the future. In this way, it is completely conceivable how strong the sense of substitution this article gave her. The stronger the sense of substitution, the deeper the shock. Damn it! She didn''t want to encounter this kind of thing in the future. The thought of struggling for a lifetime and winning everything. When she grows old, not only can she not enjoy the glory of her life for which she has worked hard, but she may even be unable to guarantee her basic dignity as a person. This cruelty makes people shudder. Meredith was afraid. Because of the poor relationship with her mother, and the fact that she was too busy to study medicine and to have fun, she seldom paid attention to her mother in the nursing home at the beginning. If it weren''t for Adam to take her mother out and put it in the hospital, God knows if her mother would have suffered like this. Christina and Meredith are nothing but the four girls in the city headed by Sex and the City Kelly ~ www.novelhall.com~ OK. The things they were pursuing hard were thrown into the mud. Do not! It was thrown into hell! This is absolutely unbearable! What is even more hateful is that they are the same kind who do this. They had seen this Mara Grayson before, and even cited them as confidants. It happened that they also vaguely knew that what she did was a bit gray. But seeing whether it was successful before, they naturally ignored the gray behind it. Just look at the glamorous appearance of Mara Grayson. But now it makes them embarrassed. I can only scream and let the police give the truth! Chapter 781: Karen Crazy Medical center. Meet at a point. Adam got the effect he wanted from Christina and Meredith''s reaction, and he was very happy. After that, some other newspapers also had various headlines. "The boss came back and found that my sixty old lady was living in the doghouse. In a rage, he slaughtered three people." "The king looked for relatives and found Princess Sixty lived in a doghouse. In his anger, he killed three people." "..." All kinds of God of War Dragon King were shocked, and this matter quickly fermented. Many reporters have surrounded the Cotai Nursing Home and asked to interview the elderly inside. However, the dean of the nursing home refused to make such an illegal arrangement because the guardian was absent and there was no court approval. It''s just that this is what happened. There are always several reporters who are brave and like to go evil in the hope of becoming famous, sneak in and take explosive pictures that make this incident even more exciting. The picture shows a group of elderly people, smiling, sitting there uniformly. Nothing before. But after this incident was fermented, this group of photos made everyone who saw it shudder. Because anyone who has read the newspaper and understood the cruel operation inside can feel this tranquility, which is the most violent storm in the world. Some reporters also went to the mental hospital to try to interview the sixty old lady and the sixty princess who caused the landslide and tsunami incident, and filmed a video of her answering like no dementia at all. And from her mouth, verified the authenticity of the same content in the front page headlines. Of course who is she, and why can people sit in a mental hospital and kill the bad guys? She would just smile and say, "This is God watching her." The other criminal involved, Judge Judy Lumas, was also devastated. It''s just that because of his sensitive identity, the bearded dwarf, even if he knew him, had a share, but in order not to make things completely out of control, he didn''t dare to attack him. Yes it is! Attending doctors, professional guardians and so on, they die if they die. In the upper class, the impact is not significant. But if someone dares to move the judge, even if the judge is a bad person, it will cause an uproar. To know. Judges, lawyers, and other legal practitioners are the most embracing. Because of their professional nature, only group fights are effective. Those who graduated from Harvard Law School are a group. Graduated from Yale Law School is a group. Those who graduated from Columbia Law School are a group. The judges were also transferred from these lawyers, and maybe they would be transferred back to lawyers sometime. Everyone is an identity, all abide by the rules of the game, fight and gang fights in front of the court, without any bottom line, and do everything. But whoever dares to murder a judge with the following three abuses is an enemy of all legal practitioners. And offending all legal practitioners, once discovered, it is purely seeking death. But who doesn''t have an enemy yet? Judge Judy Lumas, when this big problem came up, naturally his judges or lawyers would go with the enemy and targeted him, making him regret it. And the other side. "Shit! shit! shit!" The bearded dwarf frowned, holding the remote control, watching the live interview on the TV station. When he saw reporters on the periphery of the mental hospital and a sign that flashed by, he directly smashed the remote control in his hand in a gaffe, and the fragrance in his mouth continued. It is a big **** cross pattern. His elder mother became a confession. God is taking care of her. But with two sides of the same body, the devil often uses the name of God to harm the Lamb of God. So what worried the bearded dwarf most happened. "Call the manpower immediately..." After venting, the bearded dwarf took a deep breath, picked up the phone, and issued orders. He was the leader of a certain gang before. He was hunted down because of conflicts between self-reliance and the gang. Later, he came to the U.S. from suspended animation and rebuilt his current life. In order to prevent the gang from harming his only relatives, he spent the strength of the boss to whitewash his elder mother''s identity, secretly set up, has been safe to this day. But who would have thought that his old mother would encounter this kind of thing, and then she was out of control, and now she is being spotted by the gang, and a sign is painted outside the mental hospital. Most of them have always suspected that he was not dead, and wanted to lead him out. But he still had to go. Because he didn''t show up at the time, his wife would still die, but he wouldn''t be let go because he was''dead''. Now he can only fight hard to rescue his old mother, then stay away and start again. That night. Outside the psychiatric hospital, there was a big battle, and it really broke apart. Except that there is no RPG, no heavy machine guns, people who don''t know think this is the battlefield of Red Flame. The reporters onlookers were both scared and excited. This scene, even if it is a risk, is too worthwhile. Duncan Apartments. Adam, Juno and Karen are watching live TV. "It turned out to be a gangster." Adam laughed blankly: "No wonder the efficiency is so high." "It''s true that the wicked have their own wicked torment." Juno''s eyes lit up, and his whole body exuded a strange brilliance. Adam couldn''t help but look at it a few more times. He can understand Juno''s mood. Juno was originally an anti-heroic existence, with an innate hobby and impulse for punishing evil and eliminating traitors. In the past, it was just a little trouble. And since she became good friends with Adam, and after she gained emotional sustenance, her bloodthirsty impulse to punish evil and evil in her heart has been calmed down a lot. Not only did it not develop into a series of large-scale activities, but it even constricted to use a scalpel to save people in disguise to enjoy the fun. Of course, during the period, Adam also went out again. But these are completely incomparable with this time. Looking at the war on TV, she has predicted that this event will become a part of the culture as a major legendary event, which will profoundly affect everyone. after that. Everyone only needs to think about the black industry chain that was exposed this time and make their own choices. Those old-age medical institutions, thinking of the bloodshed this time, can reduce their popularity a little bit, don''t be so dark. Regulatory agencies, under pressure from public opinion, are able to introduce some laws that are less suitable for use. At that time, Adam and Juno and the others, one thing that goes hand in hand will save countless people who may be dragged into hell. Boundless merit! Because he didn''t do it by himself, Adam couldn''t increase the system''s lifespan. Otherwise, this time, it is estimated that at least he would be long live long live long live long live. But Juno was about to blow up by this unprecedented sense of accomplishment. "Adam..." Juno looked at Adam with a gaffe, the light in his eyes was comparable to starlight: "This is what we did." "Yes it is." Adam nodded and smiled: "We have a copy of the military medal." "And I!" Karen stood in the middle and looked left and right, her eyes full of grievances. She is tall and taller, lower than Adam and taller than Juno. Standing in the middle, the heights of the three people dropped almost arithmetic, which supposedly could just block the eyes of the two of them. But at the moment it seems to be useless at all. "have you." "Of course there is you." Adam and Juno withdrew their gazes from each other, and after a smile, they began to comfort Karen. Return to the center of sight. But Karen was not happy at all. But she couldn''t do anything except carry Juno on her back and stare at Adam fiercely. The atmosphere that exploded at the thought of just now. Damn Adam! So angry! Chapter 782: 1 idiom, the return of the true **** of war late at night. Duncan Apartments. Didi. Didi. Adam''s pager rang. "Huh, so fast?" Adam picked up the pager in surprise and looked at it. The firefight on TV continued. The NYPD blocked the scene, no one could enter, and no one would enter. According to Adams prediction, at least the hospital would not be busy until the firefight was over. Or maybe you won''t be busy at all. I didn''t expect the hospital to call him over now. "I''m going to the hospital first. You stay at home and don''t go out at night to prevent stray bullets." As Adam spoke, he was ready to leave. "Send us to Monica first." Juno smiled and said, "With such a big movement tonight, we can rest assured that we will accompany her in the past." "good idea." Adam''s eyes lit up: "I almost forgot, so take a first aid kit by the way, just in case." "it is good." Juno nodded, entered the bedroom, passed the fingerprint and password skillfully, opened the secret door of the partition, took out a first aid kit from it, took Karen, and followed Adam downstairs. Adam sent them over first, went up to say hello to Monica and the others, and then hurried back to the hospital. "what''s the situation?" Adam asked curiously as soon as he arrived at the medical center. "The Cotai Nursing Home was also attacked, the dean was killed on the spot, and the rest of the nursing staff were also killed and injured." George said immediately. "The murderer seems to be a soldier who just returned home." Carter added: "His mother happened to be in the Cotai Nursing Home. Upon hearing the news, she saw the picture of the group calmed by the tranquilizer and rushed in with a gun to grab people." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said, "There won''t be a 60-year-old princess in this Golden Light Nursing Home, right?" This special cat is the return of the God of War, and found that the sixty old lady is living in the doghouse. In an angry, the situation changes! Originally, he just wrote casually, who knows there is a God of War, and now the soldiers are so steely? It''s really rushing when you don''t agree. Now he really wanted to wonder if there was still a sixty-year-old princess who was found by the king. "Hurry up and change clothes." Adam ended the complaint and quickly ordered: "The ambulance is coming soon." "Yes." Sixiao immediately put on disposable protective clothing. "By the way, you will be by my side later." Adam quickly changed his clothes, and then reminded the four minors: "Don''t take over the patient casually, pay attention to safety, no one knows if anyone will come to make up the gun." "Yes." The four small eyelids twitched. Adam took his fourth child to the emergency room, and explained a few words to the security captain. While waiting for the ambulance to be empty, he called Matthew and the others, telling them not to go out, close the windows, and dont stretch their heads. Wait and see. The location of the previous mental hospital and Matthew and the others were one in the south and the other in the north. They were too far apart, and there were no gunmen and bullets eight hundred miles away. So Adam didn''t worry about Matthew and them before. But now a true Returning God of War suddenly appeared and attacked the Cotai Nursing Home. Matthew''s apartment was on the line from the Cotai Nursing Home to the Medical Center. This can''t help but let Adam exhort a few more words. In the American drama world, the victims who are accidentally killed and wounded by stray bullets every year because of the probe''s look are not in the single digits. It''s nothing to spread among hundreds of millions of people. But once this kind of ridiculous and terrifying thing happens to your relatives and friends, you will definitely regret why you didn''t take the trouble to say a few more words. The ambulance came soon. "Sergeant Peter Verus, 25 years old, was shot in the chest with 860 ml of internal bleeding." The first responder said quickly. "Ah, it hurts!" The young police officer exclaimed bitterly. "You are so brave." Lexie couldn''t help but said, "You are the first injured police officer to be sent tonight. You must have rushed to the front and injured, didn''t you?" "..." At first, the young police officer forgot about the pain because he was praised by a beautiful doctor, but then turned his face flushed. "2 milliliters of morphine." As Adam checked, he ordered: "Melendes, Carter, take him to do X-rays and report the situation at any time." "Yes." The little man and Carter went. "Grey!" After watching them leave, Adam glanced at Lexie: "Less chatting, doing more." "Yes" Lexi didn''t know why. "O''Malley, tell her why." Adam shook his head helplessly. "The young police officer was probably not injured because of the charge in front of him." George reminded: "NYPD''s rules are not to rush, otherwise, with the level of firefighting on TV, it is impossible that no injured police officer has been sent here. So he was mostly a rookie, and he had never experienced such a hot scene. He was too nervous, and accidentally injured himself, or was accidentally injured by a colleague who was also a rookie. It has nothing to do with bravery. " "what!" Lexi''s face flushed. She was sincerely complimented just now. Who would have thought that not only did not praise the point, but also poke the wound of the injured police officer. The young police officer is not only not brave. To some extent, he was a little timid, and made this kind of joke. I will not only be laughed at by my colleagues in the future, but now it is even more out of the circle. I was "looked differently" by the beautiful doctor. It is conceivable how big the psychological shadow area of ??his meeting is. "It seems that it is too early for you to achieve a professional attitude that is neither emotional nor indifferent." Adam couldn''t help sighing: "Sometimes, as doctors, we do need to deliver some non-medical messages to patients, but it is definitely not at this moment, and definitely not in this way." "I''m sorry, Doctor Duncan." Lexie apologized. "No need to say sorry." Adam looked at her: "We are doctors. It''s best to never say sorry. At work, it is more powerful to speak with your actions." "Ok." Lexie sullen her face, pursed her mouth tightly, nodded repeatedly, and promised from her snort. At this time, another ambulance roared in. Adam took Lexi and George and greeted them. This time, it was the nurse who was seriously injured and survived in the Cotai Nursing Home. During the first aid process, Adam was still thinking about whether the soldier God of War would come to fill the gun. Are these carers innocent? In Adam''s view, he is not innocent. As a staff member of the Cotai Nursing Home, UU reading would not know? Do not make jokes. These staff all know the inside story of the nursing home, and are either deeply involved, or open one eye and close one eye. Anyone who is caring will never pass the interview at the Cotai Nursing Home and come to work. Otherwise, how can you bear to watch those old people who have been newly imprisoned, crying and fighting there? If you can''t bear it, it will naturally pose a huge threat to the Cotai Nursing Home. The Jinguang Nursing Home has been open for so long and nothing has happened. On the contrary, it can become the first choice for goodness in Judge Lumas''s mouth. At the very least, we can know that the external image of the business is good. Otherwise, even if Judge Judy Lumas wanted to blow it, he wouldn''t be so embarrassed to blow it. Therefore, the management of Jinguang Nursing Home must have a set of management, it is impossible to even think of this kind of thing. How can such a caregiver be considered innocent? Chapter 783: The God of War ?? Medical Center. ?? With the end of the chaotic bombardment of the evil forces at the mental hospital, nYPD began to gather superior forces and advance steadily. ?? Whenever encountering danger or threatening danger, more than a dozen guns, hundreds of bullets poured out like the King of Hidden Weapons, Rainstorm Pear Flower Needle. ?? No matter what it is on the opposite side, you can see dense holes, shining the light of the right way. ??Soon after. ?? The medical center is completely busy. ?? All kinds of wounded are sent here in an endless stream. ?? Adam received a call from Carter, saying that the X-ray was done and the rookie policeman needed an operation. ?? "Book the operating room, you take him there, I will come right away." ?? Adam gave orders while saving people in the emergency room. ?? After quickly stabilizing the injury of the patient on his hand, Adam looked at Lexi who was next to him: "Grey, you follow Dr. Bailey and help here." ?? This kind of moment is the most exercised intern. ?? As long as it goes through smoothly, the pressure-bearing capacity can rise to a higher level. ?? "Yes, Dr. Duncan." ?? Lexi quickly agreed. ?? George was assigned by Adam to take charge of the critically ill patient in the Golden Light Nursing Home. After Adam stabilized his condition, he followed Dr. Sheputt into the operating room and is currently performing surgery on him. ?? Adam looked around and found that no new critically ill patients had arrived, so he cleaned up and hurried to the operating room. ?? Basically, those who are sent in advance are seriously wounded. ?? The operating room is almost full. ?? The emergency department doesn''t need him much anymore. ?? And there is Kate''s relationship, this rookie policeman, Adam did not push Dr. Bailey. ?? When it was about to arrive, all of the lights in the hospital were suddenly turned off. After a few flashes, it resumed. ??"No way?" ?? Adam''s heart moved. ?? This is obviously how the hospital''s standby motor restarts after a power outage. ?? Last time it was struck by thunder and lightning. ?? How could there be an inexplicable power outage this time? ?? Adam guesses that the probability of man-made is relatively high. ??Jingle Bell! ?? The phone rings. ?? Adam opened it and saw that it was Carter''s. He quickly connected, and heard Carter''s anxious voice from over there: "Doctor Duncan, we are stuck in the elevator and can''t get out. The patient is with us and is not in good condition it is good." ?? "Don''t worry, where are you on?" ?? Adam soothed: "I''ll go over immediately." ?? While running to the elevator, Adam called the security captain. ?? Before, he was worried that God of War would come, and gave the only surviving guard a gun, so he asked the security captain to send two team members to protect. ?? You should be standing outside the operating room at this moment. ?? And looking at the inexplicable blackout posture, it is very likely that he was unfortunate enough. ?? Adam naturally wanted to remind them to be more careful to prevent accidents. ?? If it is true, look at this soldier''s appearance of red eyes regardless of killing, even the hospital''s electricity dared to cut off, probably not a good person, there is no notion that it does not hurt the innocent. ??To know. ?? This is a hospital, where electricity is needed for various operations. ?? Once the power is cut off, it will greatly threaten the life and death of the patient. ?? "Carter! Melendez!" ?? Adam ran to the floor where the elevator was and knocked on the elevator that was stuck between the two floors. ?? "Doctor Duncan, we are here!" ?? Carter''s surprise voice came from inside. ?? "How is the patient''s condition?" ?? Adam stretched out his hand to press on both sides of the elevator door, exerting great force to open the elevator door to a gap of ten centimeters, and then the two sides were stuck, and he couldn''t hold it open. ?? Can only wait for the professional firefighters to come to deal with. ?? "The pulse is very weak, and the systolic blood pressure is below 50." ?? The little man took off his stethoscope and looked at Adam with a grim expression: "Doctor?" ?? "He is dying..." ?? Carter paled. ?? "Insert the throat, I''ll take the chest tool." ?? Adam promptly ordered. ?? The time is urgent, and the patient can''t support the firefighters to come and rescue him, and then he is sent to the sterile operating room. ?? You can only take the risk of opening your chest to save your life in an elevator that is not disinfected. ??"Yes!" ?? The little man agreed very simply. ?? Adam ran to take the chest opener. ?? The nurse who has been in a hurry also discovered the situation here and pushed the emergency trolley to help. ?? "Time is too late, you need to perform thoracotomy for the patient." ?? Adam handed in the towels and other tools needed for the operation, and said: "Congratulations, this is a scene that all interns dream of. Are you nervous about performing a thoracotomy?" ??"tension." ?? Carter said uncontrollably. ?? The little man did not speak, but from the small movements of his constant breathing adjustments, it can be seen that he is also nervous. ?? "Don''t be nervous, I will guide you." ?? Adam soothed: "You are all the best interns, as long as you overcome the tension, there is no problem." ??"Yes!" ?? The little man and Carter looked at each other, took a deep breath, and said loudly. ?? "Melendez, you come to the chief." ?? Adam looked at the two of them through the gap of the elevator door, and made arrangements. ?? Both of them are nervous, but the small man''s self-regulation ability is obviously stronger than Carter. ??"Yes!" ?? Carter took the breathing bag from the little man''s hand to help the patient breathe. ?? The little man opened the wound from the patient''s gun and started cleaning and disinfection. ?? "Scalpel and scissors!" ?? Adam gave an order. ?? The nurse immediately sent sterilized scalpels and scissors. ?? The little man took it. ?? "Listen now." ?? Adam looked at the little man encouragingly: "Slide the knife from a bit in front of the armpit and cut to the gap between the fifth and sixth ribs. The incision should be as large as possible to ensure that both hands can be inserted, if necessary. , You can use scissors, but be careful not to cut into the lungs and heart." ??"know" ?? The little man held the scalpel and repeated it in a low voice. He closed his eyes. Carter, who was holding the breathing bag opposite to him, was taken aback for a while. When he opened his eyes, he pressed the patients chest and marked his First cut. ?? "Very good, a little bit stronger." ?? Adam looked at the smoothness of the skin of the patient with the scalpel, and knew that the little man was still a little more conservative, so he reminded: "Yes, that''s it, keep this rhythm." ?? Under the command and encouragement of Adam, the little man quickly passed through the initial tension and began to show the strength of his famous doctor. ?? Whether it is theory or hands-on, the foundation is very solid. Under Adam''s guidance, the first thoracotomy went very smoothly without any twists and turns. ?? "Doctor Duncan, the fire brigade people are here." ?? The nurse reminded. ?? "Let them stand there first, don''t come near." ?? Adam commanded: "There is an operation in progress, please don''t disturb, wait for my order." ?? After finishing , he looked into the elevator again and said: "Now check the wound, and then do a pericardiotomy." ?? "I need some pads, pliers, scissors and clamps." ?? The little man already knew how to do it, subconsciously ordered. ?? "You heard the command of the chief sword." ?? Adam smiled and looked at the nurse next to him. ?? "Yes, Doctor Melendez." ?? The nurse is also very cooperative, and smiled and agreed. ??at this time. ??boom! ?? A gunshot echoed in the hospital. ?? If it was a suspicion before, then Adam is basically certain that the God of War is coming. ?? Because of the gun shooting direction, it is the operating room. Chapter 784: Black or white is black ?? Medical Center. ?? Gunshots came from the operating room. ?? Everyone is nervous. ?? "Luo Li, have you brought your phone?" ?? Adam turned his mind and looked at the nurse Luo Li on the side. ?? "Brought it." ?? Nurse Luo Li immediately took out her mobile phone. ?? "Dial my number, my number is..." ??Jingle Bell. ?? "I have your number for Dr. Duncan." ?? Nurse Luo Li didn''t wait for Adam to say that he had already dialed Adam''s number. ?? "Very well, you hold the phone, turn on the external voice, and keep the call open." ?? Adam answered the phone and quickly confessed: "Melendez, Carter, report the latest situation at any time, and I will come as soon as I go." ?? "Doctor Duncan, you..." ?? Carter looked at Adam who was no longer visible. ?? "The operating room is very dangerous, I''ll go and see." ?? On the phone, Adam''s voice rang: "Don''t worry, do the operation well." ??"Yes." ?? "Be careful, Doctor Duncan." ??"rest assured." ?? Adam ran over quickly, talking on the phone without any confusion. ?? It''s not that he is brave. ?? But the little man has basically stabilized the rookie police officer''s injury. His guidance is the same whether he is on the scene or not. ?? And here in the operating room, this so-called God of War really has no bottom line. In order to create chaos, he can even cut off the power in the hospital. ?? Now it is even more gunshot. ?? God knows if he will kill the red eye and open the killing ring. ?? Thinking of what these soldiers did overseas, Adam didn''t dare to report too much hope. ?? If there is no ability, Adam must hide farther than anyone else. ?? But now he has more and more strength, speed, endurance, as well as bullet time, fully self-protection ability. ?? So in this case, rushing over, under the premise of self-protection, as much as possible to rescue their colleagues, that is also a matter of course. ?? Operating room. ?? "Help, help!" ?? Two hospital security guards hid in the corner, constantly calling for help. ?? One leg has been injured. ?? "Where is the person?" ?? Adam arrived and asked. ?? "Go in, in the operating room." ?? The security guard said in horror. ?? "Hold the wound." ?? Adam took a quick check and found that no artery was injured, so he asked him to hold the wound temporarily. ?? He walked to the operating room, looked inside quietly, and saw a soldier aiming a gun at everyone. ?? And Dr. Sheppert held the probe that penetrated the patient''s brain and confronted the soldiers. ??"raise your hand!" ?? The soldier said coldly. ?? "I can''t do it, as soon as I let go, he may die." ?? Doctor Shept said with difficulty. ?? "Do you know what he did?!" ?? The soldier was very angry and pointed his gun at the patient: "It is precisely because of these people who help the gang to abuse them that so many old people suffer hellish torture!" ?? "It''s about the Cotai Nursing Home, we all know, and we are all on the side of the victim." ?? Dr. Sheputt calmly said: "But we are doctors, this is a hospital, no matter who the patient is, we all need to be treated, and it is the responsibility of the judge to try him." ??"judge?" ?? The soldier smiled and said: "That''s the **** person too! Do you think I will let him go?" ?? "..." ?? All the medical staff were silent and dare not answer. ?? "Don''t pretend to be a saint with me, the doctor should die in this matter." ?? Big Binghong said with eyes: "Now I give you a choice, whether to choose to stand on our side, or just like them, to help these wicked people and help the evildoer?" ?? Seeing that Dr. Shept still wanted to defend, the soldiers shouted: "Only two sides!" ?? "..." ?? Dr. Sheppert looked at the muzzle of the black hole, was silent for a moment, and said astringent: "Sorry, I am a doctor..." ?? "You **** it!" ?? The soldier began to grin savagely, his gun was aimed at Dr. Shept, and his hand had touched the trigger. ?? "The **** it is you!" ?? Adam felt the danger, entered the bullet time at the very moment of the shot, rushed in with lightning speed, grabbed the soldier''s right hand, and the powerful force broke the soldier''s right hand with the gun in an instant. ??boom! ?? A gunshot. ?? The soldier is worthy of being a professional killing machine. Under Adam''s rapid attack, he instinctively reluctantly fired. ?? But it is too late at this time. ?? As the soldier''s right hand was broken, the muzzle moved down. ?? This shot did not hit Dr. Shept, who closed his eyes but still held the probe in his hand, but hit the floor. ??"what!" ?? The soldier screamed, professional combat literacy, let him reluctantly use the remaining left hand to continue to touch the gun on his waist. ?? That''s right! ?? He came here fully armed, not too much guns and ammunition on his body. ?? Adam in bullet time naturally discovered the soldier''s movements in advance, reached out to hold the soldier''s left hand, raised his foot and kicked the soldier to the ground, the left hand was also pressed by Adam''s backhand behind his back. ?? "Doctor Clark, tranquilizer!" ?? After ensuring that the soldiers were firmly pressed to the ground, Adam shouted to the anesthesiologist. ?? "Oh, oh." ?? The anesthesiologist reacted for a while, but with his soft feet, he was trembling and couldn''t make it through. ?? At this time Adam couldnt take care of it either. He could only buckle the soldiers arm with one hand to restrain the soldiers entire body, stretch his foot to step on the broken soldiers right hand but still struggling, and after squeezing him, he held the phone in one hand: " Alright, Melendez, speak up!" ?? The little man''s voice came on the phone: "I took a small blood clot from the pericardium. There is no obvious damage to the heart." ?? "Have the main signs of life changed?" ?? Adam asked. ?? "Blood pressure is still very low, can not be displayed..." ?? The little man said. ??"I am going to kill you!!!" ?? The soldiers of the God of War, who were restrained and unable to struggle, let out an extremely angry roar. ?? "Don''t make noise!" ?? Adam looked at the soldiers under him annoyingly, and then said to the stunned group of medical staff: "You continue your operation! O''Malley! Don''t froze, tranquilizer!" ?? After speaking, he said to the phone again: "We need to cross-clamp the aorta, put your hand in, and cut it with scissors until you can feel the two tubular structures, with the esophagus in the front position." ?? "I can feel one blood vessel, which can easily fall down, and the other one is stronger and softer. I can feel the spine just below." ?? On the other end of the phone, the little man put his hand into the patient''s body. ?? "Yes, you are touching the aorta." ?? Adam smiled and said: "Wrap the index finger of your left hand around it, and then use your right hand to hold the clamp." ??"All right." ?? The little man''s slightly excited voice came from the other end of the phone: "The bleeding comes from the secondary vena cava. I think I can stop the bleeding." ?? "Can you find the wound?" ?? Adam asked. ??"Yes it is." ?? The little man nodded: "But it''s too far to be repaired." ?? "How big is the wound?" ?? Adam asked. ?? "Small, smaller than a dime." ?? The little man replied. ??"well." ?? Adam commanded: "Melendez, I want you to plug the hole with your fingers." ??"Blocked." ?? The little man said: "I can feel the blood starting to flow into the heart, and my heartbeat is stronger than before." ?? "Very good ~ www.novelhall.com ~ Adam said: "Now keep this action, Luo Li, let the firefighters move, rescue them as soon as possible, and then send them to the 3rd operating room, I will wait for you in the operating room. " ??"Yes!" ?? Nurse Luo Li agreed. ?? Luo Li''s voice greeted the firefighters to act on the phone. ?? "Merendez, Carter, good job!" ?? Adam praised: "I don''t think you need to worry about being fined for driving in the future." ?? On the other end of the phone, Carter''s smirk came. ?? "Omery! Tranquilizer, Tranquilizer! How many times have I said it!" ?? Adam still didn''t hang up the phone, but his main attention was retracted here, and he shouted at George, who was still slow to react because of fright. ?? A group of medical staff: "..." Chapter 785: You treat me as an enemy, and I am! Medical center. Operating room. George didn''t respond for a long time, let Adam realize the feeling of Hu Yifei waiting for the takeaway, and almost didn''t pull the head of the soldier God of War to the ground. Bump, urge. But Adam is the sun, the light of the right way, in full view and the camera, he will never make any outrageous behavior with emotion. Emmm. This videotape will be shown to Lexie afterwards. Learn something. This is not emotional but not indifferent. At Adam''s repeated urging, George finally walked over with the tranquilizer. "Take it." Adam saw him trembling not to approach, and didn''t embarrass him. He handed him the phone in his hand, and then took the tranquilizer syringe and slammed the neck of the soldier who was struggling fiercely again, and it was done in an instant. The effect of the drug is really scary. Let you fall, you have to fall. If you change to Adam, you may be able to greatly reduce the effect of the tranquilizer by virtue of the abnormal physique that goes into an inhuman state, and you have to double and double the possibility to achieve the same effect. But this soldier, God of War, was just an ordinary person and went into a coma instantly. "You guys continue." Adam took the phone in George''s hand, grabbed the unconscious soldier in one hand, raised the sturdy and heavily armed, lightly one-handed, nodded to Dr. Shept, and walked outside. "..." The medical staff are still in shock, unable to recover for a long time. "Thank you, Adam." After all, Dr. Shept is a top-notch doctor, a big heart doctor who can uphold medical ethics under the gun, the first to react, and sincerely thank Adam who walked to the door. "You''re welcome." Adam looked back and smiled. Dr. Sheppert really impressed him. Few people can still adhere to medical ethics in this state. Justice is brave and a bit stupid. Adam couldn''t do it anyway. Because of the system''s +0.01 prompt, he clearly told Adam that if it weren''t for him just now, Dr. Sheputt would really die. This also made Adam even more disgusted with this soldier of war. Obviously, this guy was able to kill the last nurse lying on the operating table in the nursing home with one shot. Then Adam would never show up. It was certain that innocent people would not be injured, and he would only leave the injured security guard quietly. Because from Adam''s point of view, this caregiver is also deserved. But this guy insisted on letting Dr. Sheppert choose between medical ethics and life and death. Finally, when Dr. Sheppert was unwilling to give up his doctor''s bottom line, this guy actually wanted to shoot and kill an innocent good doctor. Yes! In the case of the Golden Light Nursing Home, that Dr. Karen Amos is indeed one of the demons. But you can''t think that doctors are not good things just because she is alone. You have to toss about the doctor who looks righteous, whether it is really righteous. A posture of a moon worshiper to test whether love exists. Moreover, after the doctor proved that he was indeed a good doctor, he became irritated and felt that Dr. Shept might be playing him. Perhaps she felt that Shept was mocking him and had to shoot. If you are not on my side, you are my enemy. This kind of black and white obsession is really hateful. It''s not as good as the African-American child who broke into the emergency department with a gun last time. Now Adam has become his enemy passively. Why bother? That''s right! A reckless person like the Great Soldier God of War, angrily said that he was going to kill Adam. Adam would not take it seriously. Nothing to say. Before, he was just watching the crowd eating melons. Now that the soldier and the **** of war regard him as his enemy of life and death, then Adam is his enemy of life and death. Adam has thought about four things this way. The first one, naturally, is to send a lawyer to continue to follow up the follow-up litigation and express concern. The second thing is to remind them of the rookie police calmly. The action of the soldiers of the **** of war almost killed the rookie policeman. The police should urge the court to make a strict judgment and make arrangements after being imprisoned. The third thing is to coordinate with the doctors'' association, let the doctors'' association come forward, increase the level of concern, and let the strict and heavy backhand come super double. In this case, the courage and justice displayed by Dr. Sheppert and the medical ethics of the doctors can greatly reduce Karen Amos''s smear of the image of the doctors as a group. It is too much for the soldiers of the war **** to kill even such a doctor. When the time came, the jury looked at it, and the iron definition was filled with indignation. Moreover, the Doctors Association is very influential. Who dares not to save face, not to be strict and hungry, unless he is not prepared to get sick in his life, and his family should not get sick. There is more than just the lawyers associations in group fights. It really offends the doctor group, it really kills people. At that time, there is no bottom line. The lawyers of the soldiers of God of War who can defend whoever gives the money will also have to think carefully about whether it is worth it. Fourth, it is natural to expand his security observation team, list the soldier God of War as the first observation target, observe all his movements at all times, and stare at him to death. Resolutely do not give him any chance of surprise. Hiring a few more people to do this kind of thing is not bad for the money. Four points down, if the soldier God of War could kill Adam without knowing it, then Adam could only scold the soldier God of War for shamelessly opening up, and then he turned ten times stronger and killed him. Adam brought the unconscious soldier God of War out of the operating room, placed him on a push bed, and then ordered the nurses who were on the sidelines to take the restraint belt specially used for binding mental patients. He easily removed the full armor of the soldier God of War and handed it over to the police who had arrived. In the strange eyes of everyone, the expert gave the soldier of war a very artistic ultimate bond, to ensure that the soldier of the war was absolutely unable to break free by himself. Click! The sound of fractures that made everyone''s eyebrows beating. Adam recovered his broken right hand from the soldier who was familiar with the road. After a simple treatment, the nurse, under the supervision of the police, transferred the soldier God of War to Kylie, the chief resident who is also an orthopedic surgeon. The little man and Carter had been rescued from the elevator by the firefighters. They were pushing the rookie policeman and appeared in the corridor, coming here. Adam has no time to talk to this soldier of war. "...Cindy, what are you doing?" Then he saw a scene that made the corners of his mouth twitch. "Sorry, Dr. Duncan..." Nurse Cindy, when Adam said that, she blushed and said, "I just watched Dr. Duncan make this beautiful and artistic, and I can''t help it..." "...You like it." Adam can''t laugh or cry very considerately soothed. Cindy, the nurse, can''t be embarrassed in front of outsiders. Then he couldn''t help but exhorted: "Be careful, he is cruel, not a gift, please don''t remove the straps underneath..." It turned out that Cindy, the nurse, admired Adam''s **** very much. When he took over, he tied a bow with the remaining straps on it. In the American drama world, people like to pack gifts when giving gifts. U.S. labor is so expensive, so you cant hire someone to do it every time. So they often give gifts and buy the materials themselves. Little nurse Cindy looked like a master at first glance. The classic bow on the gift box is fast and good. Only on this occasion, it was a little weird. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 786: Adams Maslow needs Medical center. Adam packed the soldier, the nurse Cindy added a bow and left the operating room under the **** of the police. The little man and Carter pushed the rookie policeman and followed Adam into the operating room. The previous thoracotomy that was urgently performed in the elevator room was only half done, and temporarily saved the rookie policeman''s life. Next, it depends on Adam''s technique. Of course, there is no doubt that the operation went smoothly. When Adam and the others got out of the operating room, a group of policemen stood outside. "Doctor, how about rookie?" "The operation went well." Adam smiled and nodded, then glanced at the little man and Carter: "Doctor Melendez and Doctor Carter will tell you the specifics, they saved his life in a difficult situation." "Thank you, Dr. Melendez, and Dr. Carter." The police hurriedly thanked the little man and Carter. no way. The police, like doctors and lawyers, is also a profession that pays attention to group fights. Especially in the happy and dangerous American drama world, this kind of group behavior is very necessary. Adam has established a good relationship with NYPD through various methods to ensure that he will not be treated in a variety of ways. This good opportunity is naturally reserved for the little man and Carter. Through the rookie police, in the future, the little man and Carter will basically not have to worry about being caught a ticket indiscriminately. Of course, the most important thing is that life has a certain guarantee, and the magazine will not be emptied someday inexplicably. "The hospital''s power supply was indeed cut off artificially, and one of the two newly purchased spare motors in the hospital was cut off by the same means and has now been urgently repaired." When Adam left the operating room, a nurse came up and told the latest news. "Great luck in misfortune." Adam nodded. The soldier of the war **** hadn''t lost his mind completely before. The power supply was cut off, and a backup generator was cut off. The hospital just had insufficient power and could only give priority to supplying important areas such as the operating room. But it was also normal. Soldier God of War only wanted the hospital to become chaotic, so he could take the opportunity to kill. If the two spare motors are cut off, the hospital will be completely blackened, and even his eyes will be blackened and he will be completely blind. "Dr. Sheppert''s operation is over?" Adam asked again. "It''s over, it went well." The nurse replied. "It''s good news again." Adam laughed. The last nurse at the Cotai Nursing Home, in fact, alive is far more useful than dead. Because there are still many details to dig into this incident. Although the old people who were rescued can also be said. But many things are clearer only to the staff, and they are more shocking to say. Passing the corner, I saw Meredith and the others standing there. "Adam!" When Meredith saw Adam, he immediately walked over and gave Adam a big hug. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." Adam opened his hands and said helplessly: "What does this mean?" "Thank you for saving Derek." Meredith hugged Adam tightly and whispered. "She watched the surgical tape." Christina added. "You''re welcome." Adam didn''t care about Meredith taking advantage of him, put down his hands, patted her on the back, and smiled: "With this fear, what did you do earlier? Let me say, dont be entangled in all kinds of things, accept his proposal if you love him, and live with peace of mind after getting married. Its better than anything else. " "I will think about it." Meredith then let go of Adam. "You think about it, I''m afraid too~" Adam made a perfunctory sentence, then walked towards the pair of police flowers that came up, opened his hands, and gave Kate a big hug: "Thank you, thank you." "Thank what?" Kate couldn''t laugh or cry. "Thank you law enforcement agencies for protecting us." Adam let go of Kate, opened his hands and hugged Jesse Page again. "You said the opposite, right?" Jesse Page threatened not to hug her with his eyes, taunting: "It''s only the criminals who want to be protected, right?" "what?" Adam was''shocked'': "Is your FBI showdown already? Is he yours?" "Don''t talk nonsense!" Jesse Page quickly denied it. "Haha, all right." Kate persuaded: "Jesse meant that the criminal met you, and it was a bad luck. If the videotape of the operating room was released just now, I am afraid that the criminal will have to walk around the medical center." When they were performing the operation in Adam, they had already watched the videotape of the operating room, first squeezed a sweat for Dr. Shept, and then when they saw Adam rushing in, they raised their hands and dropped them. The arm of the soldier of the war **** was directly broken at ninety degrees. That kind of extreme brutality once made everyone who watched the video tape sweat for the criminals. It hurts so much! "I''m a brave act, right?" Adam did not continue to tease Jesse, and asked seriously. "of course." Kay features the head. Adam didn''t speak, but looked at Jesse. "Ok." Jesse knew what Adam meant, so she could only nod her head. "Thank you for your fair enforcement." Adam opened his hands and hugged Jesse again: "Otherwise, if he is beaten upside down, the social atmosphere may really get worse in the future." "..." This time, Jesse was very entangled under the stare of his girlfriend Kate. He did not stop Adam from embracing for a while, and was embraced by Adam. "Don''t you know, all kinds of unfair chaos in society nowadays are like deliberately encouraging bad guys to commit crimes. Ordinary people like us who want to act bravely have to worry about this and worry about that before doing a good job..." Adam talked endlessly, and finally sighed: "We are so difficult." "Done?" Jessie said coldly. "let me think again." Adam is serious. "...Can you let go of me and think again?" Jesse couldn''t help it anymore and pushed Adam away. "Oh, sorry, forgot, you know, after the disaster, hugging each other between friends is a basic exercise." Adam explained seriously. Jesse snorted and turned away. "You are very interested in Jesse." Kate laughed. "No." Adam smiled and said: "She is your best friend. I think we have a better relationship, so you don''t have to be caught in the middle." "..." Kate was shocked by Adam''s shamelessness. She glared at Jesse just now because she found that Jesse was a little unkind to Adam, which meant that Jesse and Adam were reconciled and friendly. But Adam obviously didn''t mean that. "OkayGo to my office." Adam took Kate to the office. He still had a lot of details to know. As for hugging Jesse, it was because he found that his frequency of dealings with the FBI began to increase recently. This is not a good phenomenon. As a steady person, taking precautions is a basic skill. There is Kate in NYPD, and a network of people that slowly penetrates with Kate. Naturally, there must be his own person in the FBI, so that Adam can be more at ease, and there is no need to worry about being knocked open by someone in the future without any warning. This is the second layer of Maslow''s needs: security needs. Ok. That''s it! Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 787: Dont even think about it Medical center. "I''m not going to your office." Kate reacted when she reached the sky bridge, patted Adam''s hand, and shook her head again and again. "why?" Adam was surprised. "A lot of my colleagues are busy here...Don''t even think about it." Kate glared at Adam: "Don''t even think about you, I will help you chase Jesse." "Have you thought that I want you to help me chase Jesse?" Adam incredulously said: "Why do you have this idea?" "..." Kate didn''t want to talk anymore. Anyway, she couldn''t talk about Adam every time, so she didn''t say anything. "Okay, no kidding." When Adam saw this, he smiled in moderation: "Don''t worry, I didn''t mean that. I won''t let you lose face in front of your colleagues. I really just want to understand the case." "It''s just the case, right?" Kate gave Adam a white look and put on the professional face of a police detective: "This is confidential, no comment." "So..." Adam reached out to Racket again: "Then don''t worry, let''s talk about it later, let''s visit my office first, haven''t you been here yet?" "I''m not going!" Kate looked around and said helplessly: "Okay, stop making trouble! What do you want to know?" "You tell me what you know, maybe I can help you analyze it." Adam smiled. "okay then." Kate didn''t think too much, after all, she didn''t take the initiative to find Adam to analyze the case once or twice. At this point, the basic situation has been clarified. Adam also learned from Kate the background of the big bearded dwarf. The result of the exchange of fire in the mental hospital was that the two sides had a deep grievance, and they almost fought to death. Emmm. Most of the survivors were taken away by NYPD. After cleaning the scene, it was discovered that the bearded dwarf was almost blown up. But his old lady who caused the incident survived unexpectedly. It''s just not in a good state. When he was found, he held his son, the bearded dwarf, and sang nursery rhymes like sleeping a child. Facing the NYPD''s standard shouts, I was not afraid of death and did not respond. The eyes that occasionally looked at were also full of smiles. It''s weird. She has been locked up and will have to see a psychiatrist to perform a mental test on her. Adam''s first reaction was that she was pretending to be crazy. The ruthless old lady who had been identified by Juno and said that she would strangle the enemy without hesitation. This mentality is not very similar. But after thinking about it carefully, she estimated that this son, who was also her only support, was suddenly lost, and the shock was too great, and it was not impossible that she could not accept it for a while and went crazy. Adam smiled and didn''t care. In either case, this ruthless old lady will not end well. This drama can be regarded as a perfect ending. "Nothing to say?" Kate was surprised. "Of course there is." Adam smiled. "Quickly talk about it." Kate was refreshed. Adam can often give her a lot of inspiration and help her solve the case. "If you want to help me chase Jesse, what are you going to do?" Adam said solemnly. "..." Kate turned around and left. In the crowded medical center, she was not in the mood to go crazy with Adam. And this night, it is too dangerous. Maybe in the blink of an eye, she was replaced with a police gun. She has become accustomed to Adam''s shamelessness, and she is not surprised what strange things happen. Of course it does not exclude it. but not now. Now her colleagues are still working. She didn''t want to be questioned. Women are inherently difficult in law enforcement agencies, and they must work twice as hard to win the respect they deserve. Adam is also very clear about this. Every time after analyzing the case, Kate often talked about these thoughts when she didn''t want to sleep for a while. At this time, Adam usually listened to Kate while reading a book, and would use Dr. Bailey to comfort Kate from time to time. Both are professional women with aspirations. Doctor Bailey is more difficult than Kate. First of all, Dr. Bailey is of African descent, and African Americans have preferential treatment in all walks of life because of this wonderful system. I won''t talk about it when I go to college. Maybe my score is only half of my classmates, but because of the benefits of my skin color identity, I can become classmates with those real geniuses. Work internship after graduation, the application form has a special African-American option ticked, which is a lot more points than other people, and it is much easier to get selected. Otherwise it is discrimination. This is naturally a good thing for the average African American. But for the minority African elites like Dr. Bailey who really want to rely on their own abilities to prove themselves, it is precisely at a disadvantage. Because even if you deliberately did not check the status of African descent on the application form, people have already acquiesced that you have taken advantage of your skin color identity. In fact, it is not at this level. At this time, Dr. Bailey must redouble his efforts to break other peoples inherent cognition and win the respect he deserves. Now Dr. Bailey has become the light of the medical center, respected by everyone, and he has paid too much. Years of hard work has been like a day, and no one knows about it after many years of marriage. Having given birth to a child, because he could not take care of the family, he was always dragged by surgery, and marriage and family were on the verge of collapse. The status is all compared. Every time Adam uses such a difficult Doctor Bailey as an example, Kate can quickly adjust and fall asleep contentedly. "Juno, is Monica asleep?" Adam looked at the back of Kate leaving, smiled, took out his phone, and called Juno. "not yet." Just as Juno spoke, Monica''s voice came over: "We are chatting." "is it?" Adam heard that Monica was in a stable mood and was very happy. He smiled and said, "What are you talking about?" "Talking about Mr. Huck." Monica smiled and said, "Adam, do you remember Mr. Huck?" "Mr. Huck downstairs, of course you remember." Adam said: "He died, but he frightened Chandler." "Haha." Monica laughed and said: "We were just talking about Chandler''s embarrassment when he was scared to death by the lonely death of Mr. Huck." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but laugh. Mr. Huck lives in the apartment downstairs alone, has some mental problems, and always comes up to trouble Monica and Rachel. Because they are too noisy on it. For this reason, he often stabs the ceiling with a mop to counteract the noise upstairs. At this time, Monica and Rachel will respond angrily. Once, after going through this routine again, there was no sound downstairs. When Monica and the others thought they had won a big victory, they didn''t expect Mr. Huck to fall and die directly. After the lawyer came to the door, Monica and the others were surprised to find that Mr. Huck had left them all the inheritance. Although it is not worth money at all, it also shows that Monica, these noisy but kind-hearted girls, don''t look at Mr. Huck''s disgust, but in his heart, he still likes such popular interactions. It''s better than loneliness. When finishing Mr. Huck''s things afterwards Chandler found that he and Mr. Huck were too similar, and worried that he would become another Mr. Huck in the future and die alone. "Mr. Huck is good." Adam sighed. "Correct!" On the other end of the phone, Monica echoed: "Compared with those old people who are kept in the nursing home taking medicine every day, Mr. Huck is indeed lucky." "Chandler is not afraid now, right?" Adam was worried that Monica was sad, so he quickly changed the subject and joked. "Don''t be afraid." Monica touched her belly, Happiness and Chandler looked at each other: "We have little Adam." Adam: "..." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 788: 0 million dont be pregnant! After feeling the awkwardness of Mie''s name again. Adam chatted with Monica and the others for a while, mostly looking forward to the joy of Adam Bing''s arrival four weeks later. After hanging up the phone. Adam plunged into his busy work again. As Juno predicted, the influence of the black industry chain incident in the Cotai Nursing Home is continuing to ferment. A week later. "Adam, I need the help of an intern." Dr. Montgomery asked Adam for help. "Did Dr. Torres arrange an intern for you?" Adam was surprised. "Of course there is." Doctor Montgomery raised his forehead and said, "But it''s not enough. Do you know how many people come to consult with assisted reproduction now? They are also couples whom the director and dean asked me to receive. I need more assistants to free me from trivial tasks. " "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. This is one of the influences of the black industry chain of the Cotai Nursing Home. Some upper-class societies, who originally didn''t care about birth or not, have now changed their attitudes and actively seek various means to breed offspring. There was no need for a top neonatologist like Dr. Montgomery to answer these basic questions in person. But these people are all people with identities. The director of surgery and the dean all laughed, ordering and playing emotional cards, that is, Dr. Montgomery will receive him personally. This makes Dr. Montgomery very helpless. "This is not a solution, it will affect the normal operation of the hospital too much." When Adam saw Dr. Montgomery staring at him, he quickly put away his smile, and said seriously: "Let them make an appointment for one day, have a small meeting, and let them answer together." "I''ve said it all." Dr. Montgomery vomited: "The director also agreed, but the people who come today have to be hosted by me personally. I don''t have time to stay with them all the time. So I want to borrow a few more interns today. When the time comes, I will come forward and talk for a while, so that the interns will receive them and answer their various questions. Therefore, these interns need to be clever enough, and they need to be good enough. Adam, I can only come to you. You can choose any two interns to lend me, or you can give them to me. " "Did you hear that?" Adam looked at the fourth elementary school: "This is Dr. Montgomery''s greatest compliment to you." The four little ones all showed happy expressions. But the range varies. Carter is the happiest. The small man is the most calm. Like Adam and Christina, as soon as the little man came in, he completely targeted the cardiothoracic surgery. He was most interested in the heart. "Fine." Adam glanced at the four little ones and said, "Today you four are following Dr. Montgomery. It is considered that the neonatology rotation is ahead of schedule." "Yes." The four little ones agreed. "Thank you, Adam." Dr. Montgomery was overjoyed, and after thanking him, he took the four children and left. Before a large group of couples arrive, she will give a brief training to four of them. In the morning. After the operation, Adam deliberately checked their performance and found that they were all pretty good. He was about to leave, but Yu Guang suddenly saw someone. "puff!" Adam almost laughed, and after forcibly suppressing it, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number. In his vision, a tall figure took out his mobile phone. "Uncle Bell, why don''t you tell me when you come to the hospital?" Adam smiled. That''s right! This person is Adam''s uncle Bell Duncan. "Ah, how do you know?" Bell Duncan, surprised. "Eleven o''clock direction." Adam reminded. Bell Duncan turned his head and looked over, and saw Adam waving at him, and he couldn''t help but smile: "I don''t want to disturb you." "You come over, or am I over?" Adam asked. "I''ll come over." Bell hung up the phone, said a few words to the woman next to him, and walked over quickly. "Adam." "Uncle Bell, what did you do?" Adam teased: "Who was that just now? It''s not my aunt, right?" "possible." Unexpectedly, Bell hesitated and nodded. "real or fake?" Adam was surprised and looked at the woman in her thirties incredibly. This is not a **** of beauty, so how could he straighten his uncle who had been bent for decades. "It''s not what you think." Bell understood Adam''s gaze and said embarrassedly: "You also know what happened recently, right?" "You are talking about the Cotai Nursing Home?" Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. "Correct!" Bell smiled and said: "Don''t you know that the last time you did your friend Ted''s business, I felt that the single terminal might not be the failure of the company''s diversified business expansion. But who would have thought it could be so prosperous. As soon as the incident at the Cotai Nursing Home came out, our single terminal business was about to explode. " "Then you still have time to come over?" Adam joked. "Because I got promoted." Bell proudly said: "In view of my excellent performance, the company has promoted me to the head of the singles terminal New York. Now the singles terminal has opened branches in all districts of New York. All are managed by me. I am a leader, so naturally I don''t need to work overtime to receive a steady stream of customers who want to end singles. Let them summarize it in the evening, and I will ask again. " "..." Adam was speechless. This is too real. After a busy day, employees still need to report to their leaders at night to chat about business, creating the illusion that everyone is struggling with 007. Maybe it''s all 007, but the leader can brag about all kinds of leisure activities, sleep during the day, and do whatever he wants. But the employees can only really rest (repair) leisure (cent). Thinking of this, Adam couldnt help but glanced at his proud Uncle Bell, especially when he glanced at his sparse and almost bald head, and said in his heart: I didnt expect, Uncle Bell with thick eyebrows and big eyes, you are like this too. people." "Then why are you accompanying... well, that possible future aunt, to attend the assisted reproductive consultation meeting of Dr. Montgomery?" Adam resisted the urge to complain about his uncle and went back to the topic. "It''s also because of Jinguang Nursing Home." Bell smiled bitterly: "I thought it was fine to live a chic life. I have always despised your dad who can''t stop a child in his lifetime..." "I''m here." Adam couldn''t help but reminded. "Sorry." Bell smiled apologetically: "But decades have passed. Look at how well you all have grown, especially you, Adam. You are the greatest pride of our Duncan family. As soon as the incident at the Cotai Nursing Home came out, I wondered if I was wrong. Maybe your father Bob is right. Take a look at your happy family, how can you get involved with the incident at the Cotai Nursing Home. And if I don''t make changes, I will definitely not be able to avoid this disaster in the future. I don''t believe that after this exposure, this kind of thing can be completely changed. There is such a big benefit in it, and the future will definitely be banned repeatedly. Therefore, if I want to avoid future misery, I can only do more work while I am still moving. " Adam nodded secretly. Uncle Bell deserves to be a person who has been out for decades, and he can see through the problem at a glance. Regardless of the impact of this incident, in the end, the old man will still not be prevented from being hunted. Because huge interests are separated there. The American drama world is also the capital world. Those who know, but are still unwilling to change their life state, just want to enjoy themselves when they are young, and are unwilling to spend their time and patience in running a happy family. It''s just a matter of more and less. Death is still comfort. Most people know the answer, but they still choose to die for comfort. This is the biggest irony. Jingle Bell. Just then, Adam''s phone rangMom? " Adam is connected. "Tell you good news." On the other side of the phone, Adam''s mother Amy was very excited. "Do not!" One in Adam''s heart screamed, "Don''t be pregnant, don''t be pregnant, don''t be pregnant..." "..." On the other side of the phone, my mother Amy was in a happy mood, and she reminded her angrily: "You know I can hear you, right?" "Really? That''s great." Adam had a meal and continued to incarnate a repeater with joy: "Don''t be pregnant, don''t be pregnant, don''t be pregnant..." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 789: Anti-Duncan-Adler formula Medical center. Adam is really "surprise" again and again. First, my uncle, who had been bent for many years, suddenly wanted to organize a family. Before asking, my mother Amy called again to tell him good news. At this point in time, with the historical record of his mother Amy, this had to make Adam look like a big enemy. "Not pregnant!" Mother Amy was irritated by the repeater Adam, and she had no good airs. "Thank you dad!" Adam thanked his father Bob in the tone of praying to God. This time, Dad Bob was a little more reliable, and there were no more accidents! However, Adam also seriously suspected that it was the result of his madness last time, which made Dad Bob finally scrupulous, and he didn''t dare to be so casual anymore. "You just don''t want to add another younger sibling?" Mother Amy was amused by Adam''s exaggeration, and for a while, she forgot the good news she wanted to say, and she wanted to have a good fight with Adam, the eldest son. "We just care about your body." Adam laughed and said: "Furthermore, the Duncan volleyball team has been successfully formed. We are all in good health. Every time we go out to play a game, the audience is relaxed and there is no need to substitute. Besides, you just gave birth to Jenny..." Emmm. Some time ago, Duncans sixth child and younger sister Jenny was born. Duncans five-man basketball team was officially upgraded to Duncans six-man volleyball team. Three males and three females, born crossover, are really even. But as the boss, Adam could no longer bear the nightmare of adding another seventh brother. Because then they really become the Seven Gourd Brothers. Although Adam has great power, he can also be huge, but he really doesn''t want to be called a big baby. Even people in the American drama world don''t know this stalk. But Adam didn''t want to! It''s too shameful! "okay." My mother just said that after seeing her son subdued and clarifying her authority as the queen mother, she accepted her majesty: "I know you are worried about my body. ." "Mom wise!" Adam was greatly relieved and quickly sent the rainbow fart: "The six of us, except for Gaby, the number three is considered useless, and the other mothers are all very successful in practicing. You don''t need to practice the trumpet anymore." "Can''t say that..." Mom said unhappy. "I was wrong, I will definitely not talk about Gaby next time." Adam admitted with a slippery shovel. As long as my mother Amy is in a good mood, don''t be so old, and continue to practice the trumpet with all her life, Adam should be more humble and humble. Not to mention just not complaining about the old third Gaby. "I''m not talking about Gaby." Mother Amy smiled and said: "Its affirmation that the number three training is abolished. Needless to say... I mean Toby, the fifth, now looks a bit like Gaby. He is probably also a bastard. I can''t see it. In this way, I probably lost two of the six numbers, or maybe three." "Correct!" Adam clapped his hands and shouted: "So mom, you can''t give birth. Look at the order of our house. It''s all a boy and a girl. The sixth child, Jenny, has been born. Even if your mother is desperate now, you will only give birth to a boy. And look at the abandoned accounts, it''s all boys! So it must not be regenerated! " Sheung Wan is not necessarily not going to be pregnant. Adam felt that he would unite Teddy and all of them to vaccinate his father Bob again and ask him to do both. One hand is a good day for actuarial calculations. Second-hand safety measures are also essential. As a doctor, Adam is very experienced. "But Adam, you are also a boy." Mother Amy hesitated: "What if Old Seven is the other you? You are the pride of all of us. How good if multiple prides are there?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "Mom, please! Trust me, no one will be the second me!" "That''s true." My mother Amy thought for a while and nodded: "Even if you really give birth to the seventh child, I will never let your father throw his head on the ground again. The probability of being stupid and then extremely smart is too low. Well, PJ, you are unique! " When it comes to places that are emotional, my mother Amy can''t help but say Adam''s name when she was a child. "..." Adam held his old slot in his throat and almost didn''t choke to death. This particular meow is just too reasonable, and it almost tells the key to crossing. If it wasn''t for him to be 14 years old when he crossed over, and not as a baby, Adam would seriously suspect that it was his father Bob who fell to death and allowed Adam to cross over. "Then we''re done, don''t scare me." Adam smiled bitterly. "I was not going to scare you, you scared yourself." Mother Amy murmured: "I just said I want to tell you a good news, who knows your reaction is so exaggerated, huh!" "I''m wrong." Adam confessed his mistake decisively: "By the way, mom, what good news?" "It''s Teddy." Mother Amy smiled. "Oh no!" When Adam heard this, his head hurt again, and he turned into a repeater again: "Don''t be pregnant, don''t be pregnant, don''t be pregnant..." "Adam Duncan!!!" On the other side of the phone, my mother Amy was angry: "What do you mean?" "Sorry, I have been more sensitive to pregnancy recently." Adam chuckled. "what!" My mother Amy instantly cleared the clouds and rained, and exclaimed joyfully: "Is which of your girlfriends pregnant? Don''t tell me, let me guess, it''s Heather? It is hers that the child will be blessed. Or it''s Peggy''s? It''s hers, then I can''t imagine how smart the child should be. Is it Juno''s? I knew there would be such a day..." "...You can really think, why don''t you write a script?" Adam was speechless. "Thank you, but my dream has always been to be an actor... Don''t change the subject, who is it?" Mother Amy reluctantly said: "Adam, I tell you, if one of your girlfriends is pregnant, you must tell us, no abortion is allowed, and immediately marry me and have children!" "No! No one!" Adam was angry and said: "I''m not a dad As long as I don''t want to, there will be no accidents." "Don''t be so sure." Mother Amy said happily: "You can never be sure of this kind of thing. Maybe someday I will have a grandson, so I will practice the trumpet again in disguise. You dont have to worry that my body cant stand it anymore. It''s perfect!" Got it! This is how passionate you are for practicing trumpets! "That''s a shame." Adam smiled and said: "I am a doctor, and I am still a very good doctor. Since I dare to say that there will be no accidents, then 99.99% will not have accidents." The first perfect combination of his mathematical talent and medical talent is not the Duncan-Adler formula. It''s the anti-Duncan-N (Adler, Sawyer...) formula. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 790: Duncan welcomes you and breaks the ground for you The call continues. Adam really wanted to say: "If you really like children, the Duncan-Adler formula is your first grandson. I''m afraid you can''t accept such a trendy grandson, because you will never read him... " Of course, such words can only be thought of in my heart. Once it was said, there were only two results. One is the mother Amy with urine (6) baby Jenny, flying over overnight, beating the family light. Another possibility is that my mother, Amy, went along with the cart and directly recognized the grandson of the Duncan-Adler formula, and then asked Adam to fulfill his promise and marry his mother Peggy. Based on Adam''s understanding of his mother, Amy, most of them still take care of both. "I''m still a nurse, a very good nurse." On the other end of the phone, my mother Amy disdainfully said: "The doctor only diagnoses, and the nurse will treat it. So I tell you, no matter how fancy your game is, there is still a possibility of accidents in zero and one percent. of. As your mother, I sincerely hope that this kind of accident will happen independently. Don''t let a series of accidents happen together at that time. I don''t care, it doesn''t matter how big your head is. " "Children speak without restraint, children speak without restraint, children speak without restraint." Adam couldn''t help muttering in his native language. "What are you talking about." Although my mother Amy didn''t understand, she keenly felt that Adam was complaining about her. "I mean my mother is always young and there are no taboos!" Adam is a serious translator. "Okay, let''s talk about business." Mother Amy rolled her eyes on the other end of the phone: "Teddy is getting married." "Oh." Adam let out a breath: "With whom?" "How did you become a big brother? You don''t care about your sister at all! Of course it''s S....wait!" Mother Amy gave Adam a lesson, but then she got stuck, clutching the microphone, and asked her husband, Bob, who was sitting on the sofa: "Spencer is the one who proposed to Teddy?" "of course" Bob, who was reading the newspaper on the sofa, was casual at first, but without waiting to be complete, he was also stunned and smiled: "I''ll call and ask." "Hurry up! I''m still talking to Adam." Mother Amy clutched the microphone and shouted very imposingly. Emmm. Although everyone didn''t know and was not sure, it did not prevent her from standing on the moral high ground and condemning the big and small unscrupulous people in the family. "Adam, you are too much, do you know?" After scolding her husband, my mother Amy took a deep breath, adjusted her smile with her exquisite acting skills during the interview with "Good Morning Galveston", then released the microphone, she started to scold him and asked Bob. Buy time for the correct answer. "Mom, you should know Sheldon''s Vulcan hearing, right?" Adam kindly reminded: "My hearing is much better than him, and your hand is not tight and thorough enough." "Ha ha" Mother Amy smiled awkwardly, and when Bob called her and nodded again and again, she returned to her condescending state: "I don''t know what you are talking about, Adam, it''s not me who said you, is it too busy at work and hearing voices Up? The healer doesn''t take care of himself, so quickly find a colleague to check it for you... But this can be done later, let''s get back to business, your sister Teddy is getting married, and Spencer has proposed to her! " "is it?" Adam smiled slightly: "Where did you propose marriage?" "..." Mother Amy choked again, and then she became angry and said: "I don''t know! But it''s normal, because I have to take care of this big and small family. You are the eldest brother, and you don''t even know what your sister is. wrong!" "Yes Yes." Adam quickly apologized: "I''ll call Teddy later and see what my big brother can do?" "Ok." Mother Amy nodded in satisfaction. "Mom, Uncle Bell is by my side, would you and dad say something to him?" Adam glanced at Bell Duncan, whose eyes were full of envy. "Bell?" On the other side of the phone, my mother Amy said in surprise: "Aren''t you in the hospital? How could he go to you...Bob!" "I will call Uncle Bell." Adam handed the phone to Bell. Bell began to awkwardly explain the ins and outs. "Great, great!" Adam stood aside and keenly heard the comforting cry of Dad Bob on the other end of the phone. Obviously, the former Bell Duncan was completely the heart of the Duncan family. Adam began to ponder the marriage of his second sister Teddy and Spencer, his eyes glowing with danger. That''s right! Adam was a little upset. This kid Spencer doesn''t do things authentically! It''s not that you have to say hello to his elder brother in advance when you propose to marry him, but at least you should ask the old man''s consent in advance, right? And to see if Dad Bob even asked Spencer if the person who proposed to marry him, he knew that Spencer didn''t follow the rules at all. Bastard! Even Sheldon, who looks down on almost anyone on earth, knows that he will inform his old husband and ask for permission before he proposes. Spencer, this bastard, is even worse than Shelton! Yes! Dad Bob does seem to be a little casual in normal times, and sometimes it is very speechless. But this is definitely not a mentality that a prospective son-in-law can be contemptuous. At this time, Adam, the eldest brother, must stand up and beat his prospective brother-in-law. Just do it. After Adam waited for Uncle Bell''s greetings, he asked Uncle Bell to return to the assisted reproductive consultation team, and returned to the office by himself, and prepared the first engagement gift for the second sister Teddy and them as quickly as possible. And asked assistant Ada to arrange for someone to take the fastest flight and fly directly to Los Angeles, California, and deliver the gift to Teddy and the others. What is Shunfeng Express? This is called Shunfeng Express! After graduating from Yale University, the second sister Teddy went to Los Angeles, California. She likes Hollywood, and once released a music album at her own expense, but the response was mediocre. However, she has a pro-elder brother Adam, so she has no worries about the future, she can try and make infinite trial and error, so she is still chasing dreams there. Spencer, his childhood sweetheart high school boyfriend, followed Adam''s reminder. The two have a good relationship, and Adam doesn''t have to worry about messing up the second sister Teddy over there. Eight hours later. Teddy and Spencer are enjoying the infinite happiness after their engagement. The doorbell of the apartment rang opened the door to sign for the engagement gift from the far east coast, which was also the first engagement gift. Teddy yelled happily and immediately called Adam. "Received a gift?" Adam smiled. "Received, thank you, Adam!" Teddy was very happy: "I''ll take it apart now." In the American drama world, it is also polite to open gifts in person. And Teddy is really looking forward to this gift, so don''t worry about smirking if you don''t like it. "Don''t worry, take it apart slowly." Adam confessed and hung up the phone: "This first wedding gift is mainly given to my prospective brother-in-law Spencer. He is welcome to join the Duncan family." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 791: Laugh strong California. Los Angeles. In the apartment. "Adam said it''s mainly for you." Listening to the busy tone on the phone, Teddy pushed the gift box to Spencer, groaning. "Mine is yours." Spencer said so, but the smile on his face was obviously larger than before, and he took the gift box happily and began to open it. "Adam must have given good things..." After taking it apart, Spencer''s smile froze. What is this? I saw a video tape lying in the gift box. Isn''t it a Chunwei textbook? Ok? Spencer''s stiff smile revived. They are all alumni. He has heard of Adams rumors. Moreover, Adam is now a very professional doctor, and maybe there is really some amazing skill that he can teach. And look at the big son Duncan. Just children can form a volleyball team. Lao Zhangren and old mother-in-law are both entrants, and they are still making people. This kind of affection is even more exaggerated than Xiaoyou. Is there any secret family secret love book or the like, which is very reasonable. For men, if they are interested in this aspect, they see "up, up, crazy bear **** with my little aunt and Dr. Hu!" The look in his eyes is the same. Although I don''t need to... but I can''t stop being a little curious. emmm. Just a little bit. "Shall we take a look?" Spencer showed Teddy''s classic look at Teddy. "what are you thinking!" Teddy naturally understood the look in his eyes, and immediately guessed what kind of gift his fianc suspected Adam had given him, and groaned: "How could Adam give this kind of gift." "How can it be impossible?" Spencer said ambiguously: "This is also hope that we are happy." "Ok" Teddy was also intrigued by Spencer''s words. Anyway, both of them are engaged, so why are they reserved? It was still broad daylight, and the two quickly pulled up all the curtains of the apartment, turned on the dim lights, and then sat on the sofa together and put the video tape in the video recorder. "and many more." Teddy screamed, ran to the bedroom quickly, took out a box of magical magic items, and put it on the coffee table, and then he hugged his fiance: "Okay, let''s start." Although engaged, the wedding time has not been decided yet. In the American drama world, the engagement time and the marriage time are several years apart, so that after the time limit, we will have to propose again. Teddy doesn''t want to get pregnant suddenly, and then can''t even wear a beautiful wedding dress. The video recorder starts to play. "Hi, Teddy, Spencer, this is Adam." On the projection, Adam appeared, learning how Teddy made a video diary for Charlie, and greeted his younger sister and prospective brother-in-law in front of the camera. "Here, I wish you a happy engagement first. I have always been optimistic about the two of you." "Oh~" When Teddy saw him, he immediately covered his chest with a happy face. Adam''s tribute to her was very appetizing, and it reminded her of everything she did for her fourth sister Charlie. The sweetness and warmth of the family lingered in her heart instantly. But Spencer twitched at the corner of his mouth. I take off my pants, so you can show me this? "...Although you didn''t tell me beforehand, Spencer didn''t tell my father beforehand, and he got his father''s consent..." Adam''s tone changed, and although the smile projected was still the same, it fell in Spencer''s eyes, but the taste changed. Spencer couldn''t help but began to wear pants. That''s right! I just said that the pants are all taken off, which is not a metaphor. And now he feels that this video tape is mostly not the kind he imagined, how dare he watch it in this state? "You didn''t get my dad''s consent before?" Teddy pressed the pause button and looked at Spencer incredulously. "No" Spencer said with a guilty heart: "You know, I''m so excited, only you are in my eyes. Where can I think of others?" "Forget it, my dad doesn''t care about this anyway." When Teddy heard it, he smiled, leaned into his fiance''s arms, and pressed the play button again. "I understand everything." On the projection, Adam continued to smile and said: "It''s all my fault, I''m usually too busy..." The screen starts to switch. Become Adam wearing a white coat and holding a scalpel. They are all working silhouettes. It was normal at first, but then some scenes that were not suitable for public screening began to appear, flashed quickly, and Spencer''s eyelids began to twitch. The last segment is the recent scene of the soldier, the God of War, breaking into the operating room and being broken by Adam with one hand. After each flashing scene, there is a smiling face of Adam. "what!" Spencer couldn''t help touching his right arm and exclaiming. This kind of fierceness is too shocking. Especially when Spencer had guessed that Adam was giving him power, it was so substituting. "...Because these tasks are too much and too busy, I neglect to care about you, I will definitely take care of you in the future." On the projection, Adam reappeared, wearing a white coat, standing outside the hospital building, holding two walnuts in his hands, playing with it, and said: "From now on, Spencer, you are a member of the Duncan family. Teddy is my sister and has always been the most favored girl in the family. So as an older brother, I have a simple wish. I hope you can take good care of her in the days to come, care for her, love her, don''t let her be wronged, and make peace with her and be happy every day. If this can be done, then on behalf of the Duncan family, I welcome you to join. And wish you a happy life in this happy Duncan family. In short, good luck, Spencer Wales! " In the end, Adam once again showed the classic smile that had been flashing before, and the projection was fixed on Adam with this smile, smiling and opening his hands, as if welcoming Spencer to join the Duncan family. But what made Spencer extremely frightened was that the two hard walnuts in Adam''s right hand were already broken and could not be broken anymore. Before freezing, a gust of wind passed. The crushed walnuts that were crushed into powder fluttered in the wind and floated above Adams hands. From a distance, it seemed to coincide with the arc of Adams mouth The fluttering powder **** extended the arc of this smile. , Makes this brilliant classic smile look weird. Spence only felt a chill in his hips and smiled bitterly at his fiancee Teddy: "Teddy, is it too late to regret now?" He felt that he could not bear the care of his elder brother. "Of course it''s too late." Teddy saw this videotape and felt the care from his elder brother Adam. He was very happy. Even if the fianc wanted to regret the marriage, he couldn''t shake the warmth of this family relationship. "I don''t care, as long as you and Adam agree in advance, you can''t let him give gifts for nothing and be happy for nothing." "..." Spencer was speechless. He felt his teddy changed. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 792: This is so poor! Medical center. Jingle Bell. The phone rang. Adam connected and smiled: "Is the gift still satisfied? Does Spencer like it? Like it, then it''s good..." After chatting with the second sister Teddy for a while, Adam hung up the phone. Now it''s just an engagement. They were in Los Angeles on the west coast. Adam, who was reluctant to fly, did not fly over to celebrate them. It''s the same with mom and dad. They all wait until they get married before they take it seriously and fly over deliberately. It''s not the kind of wealth that Qian Ning''s family had in the first place. They had to spread heroes and do everything. "Doctor Duncan, what is so happy?" Lexi followed behind and couldn''t help asking. It was already night, and the fourth elementary school returned to the team. "My second sister is engaged, she will be very happy in the future." Adam smiled. "Congratulations." Lexi hurriedly said hi. "Thank you." Adam glanced at her: "Let''s go back to decorate the apartment early today." "what!" Lexi exclaimed: "How did you know?" "You are so dynamic, you don''t really think that you are unaware of it, do you?" Adam teased. "I''m sorry, Doctor Duncan." Lexie''s face blushed: "I don''t want to live with my parents anymore. I just found an apartment, but because I don''t have much money, the apartment I found is in poor condition. I urgently need something to decorate. I am not a thief..." "Okay, let''s not take it as an example." Adam was in a good mood and waved his hand: "You are a top student of Harvard Medical School. In the hospital, you touched a few chamber pots on the left, a few potty on the right, and stuffed so many hygiene pads in the bag. How do you plan to use these Come to decorate the apartment?" "Hygienic nursing pads can be used as placemats." Seeing that Adam knew everything, Lexie let go, and was very happy to tell her arrangement: "The potty can be used as a fruit plate, the chamber pot can hold water, and the cloth towel can be spread on the old sofa. These are all good things. That painting, the potted flowers sent by the patient, can be used to decorate the apartment..." "...Have you invited someone over to visit?" Adam''s mouth twitched. "not yet." Lexie''s eyes lit up: "Doctor Duncan, are you fortunate enough to invite you to be your first guest?" "Sorry, I have something else." Adam refused without hesitation. joke. It''s nothing to let him sit on the sofa covered with towels. But let him sit on the dining table with a placemat made of sanitary nursing pads specially used to **** urine in front of him, eating fruits placed in the potty, and drinking water poured from a plastic chamber pot. He can''t do it. "Oh." Lexi''s eyes darkened. "You can invite Carter and the others to have fun together." Adam kindly reminded: "You are colleagues, you need to move more, deepen your understanding, and make progress together." "Ok." Lexi had only a little emotion now, but it was obvious that the other three were not as good as Adam. They made her happy, but dispensable said: "Maybe they can help catch cockroaches at that time." "cockroach?" Adam grinned. "Ok." Lexie smiled bitterly: "It''s an old house with a lot of cockroaches, and you can''t get rid of it anyway." "Oh, you are really poor enough." Adam couldn''t help looking at Lexi with pity. Other conditions are a little bit close, and Adam can understand this weird alternative to save money. But a beautiful and refreshing girl dare to live in an apartment full of cockroaches. In addition to courage, there is only poverty. How poor this is! "No way, I went to medical school and still had a debt on my back." Lexie laughed at herself: "My mother is not Alice Grey, she is just a housewife, and my father is also a normal person and can''t make much money." Her half-sister, Meredith, lived in her mothers apartment as soon as she came for an internship, and because of Alice Greys current illness, her assets were passed on to Meredith, and she had everything. Up. She wanted to move out by herself, but she could only live in the cockroach apartment, using the chamber pot and urinals brought in from the hospital as furniture. The same is a sister, the gap is indeed a bit big. "Relax, as long as you work hard, you don''t have to worry about money at all." Adam comforted. "Ok, I know." Lexi nodded vigorously. Following Adam, as long as you work hard, you will be successful in the future. It is a certainty, so there is no need to worry about money. "Call the three of them." Adam glanced at her and said, "Let the three of them come over right now." "Yes!" Lexie agreed subconsciously and left quickly. The fourth elementary school came soon. "I have an extra task for you today." Adam looked around and smiled: "Lexy moved to a new house. As colleagues, go over and celebrate together. By the way, use the means of your surgeon to help Lexi remove all the cockroaches in the apartment. The biggest contribution, extra points! Is there a problem? " "no problem!" Naturally, the other three would have no objections. This is not an insulting task outside of work. And it can add points and get closer to Dr. Duncan. So the little man and Carter are very active. As soon as George heard that this was the case, the attributes of the warm man''s best friend went online instantly, more positive than anyone else. "Doctor Duncan, isn''t this bad..." Lexi was embarrassed. "Nothing bad." Adam smiled and said: "My dad is an expert in bug exterminators. I have several large insect models in my house. If it weren''t for my mother''s strong objections, my father would be able to set up my house as an insect model museum. I am also very good at deworming. Now that I have this opportunity, I also want to see who of you has this talent. In medicine, many rare medical records are caused by bugs in the family. This can be regarded as a kind of theory and practice. " These words came out. Not to mention the little man and Carter, even George and Lexie, the owner of the apartment who was really helped, looked at each other with a strong smell of gunpowder. This bonus point, he (she) has to decide! Especially Carter! He himself was able to follow Adam because of the inexplicable braised trotters. At this time, I heard that the Duncan family and the insects are fate, that must be won Who else is it? "Doctor Duncan, if there is nothing more, we will pass now." "Yes! It''s not easy for a girl to stay at home, I want to help Lexi clear the cockroaches in the apartment as soon as possible, not one left!" "No, I don''t think I need their help anymore. With Dr. Duncan''s encouragement, I suddenly have a good way to eliminate cockroaches." "..." Sixiao began to bicker. "Okay, you don''t have to work overtime tonight. You can leave now, go over and take a look, and then come up with your own way." Adam smiled and said, "We don''t look at the effects of mouths." "Doctor Grey, please lead the way." The little man said coolly. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 793: Dont touch the bear The next day. Medical center. Emergency room. Adam took his fourth child, dressed in disposable protective clothing, and waited for the ambulance. "So, how did you spend last night?" Adam smiled. "that''s good!" "Excellent!" "Unbelievable!" "perfect!" One of the four minors is more exaggerated than the other. "is it?" Adam looked back at them, "Meaning, none of you can handle it?" "..." The four minors bowed their heads in embarrassment. They are all excellent surgeons. They think they are omnipotent. But the fact is that the dirty work of deworming really embarrassed them. Why Adam''s father Bob can feed a volleyball team is because he is a professional dewormer. The houses in the American TV series are mostly wooden. There are not too many snakes, insects, rats and ants. A little carelessness is an insect infestation that will completely hollow the house. Coupled with the fact that labor is the most expensive in the American drama world. That''s why Adam''s father, Bob, can buy a big house, can easily raise six children, and rarely has a large deposit. This is definitely a technical job. It''s not as easy as imagined. "Keep working hard, come on, I am optimistic about you." Adam said solemnly. "Help! Help!" At this moment, a car drove over suddenly, stopped in front of Adam and the others, calling for help. There were two men and one woman in the car. The man in the cab, with a blood stain on his face, showed two transparent holes on his left hand on the steering wheel. He didn''t feel his own pain at all. He just shouted to Adam and the others: "Help my brother!" A man and a woman sat in the back row. The one calling for help was a woman in a hat, and a man in his thirties lying next to him, leaning against him, his eyes blank and his jacket covering his chest. The whole car was covered with various blood stains. "Carter, go get the bed!" Adam gave a command and ran over immediately. The Fourth Elementary also moved. "what''s going on?" Adam immediately stepped forward to check the most serious one, and asked as he checked. "Bear, we were hurt by the bear." The man in the driver''s seat looked at his brother worriedly. Adam lifted his jacket and looked at his chest, his eyes shrinking. awful! It''s too awful! This is mostly directly digged out by the bear claws. Adam cautiously lifted the man out of the car in the position of the princess hugging. no way! He can only use this posture, otherwise any other posture will cause this man''s intestines to fall out. That''s right! The power of the bear''s claws was so great that it directly grabbed a large piece of meat from the man''s chest, and then the intestines in the man''s chest were exposed. Carter also pushed the bed at this time. Adam put the man down steadily, glanced at the other two survivors, and ordered: "Melendes, you come in charge of this gentleman, and take him to Dr. Bailey." "Yes!" The little man moved in response. "O''Malley, you take this lady to see Dr. Shept. She has blood on her head. Check for head injuries." Adam ordered. "Yes." George stepped forward and motioned for the woman with the cap to come down. "We''re all right, you quickly save my brother." Cried the man in the cab. At this time, Adam had pushed the man whose stomach was rotten by the bear and rushed to the emergency room. "Grey, go and book the operating room!" "Carter, 100 milliliters of scoline, 20 milliliters of tribendazole!" "Give me an intubation!" After entering the emergency room, Adam first rescued him, then temporarily stabilized his injury and rushed directly to the operating room. "He just touched... he just stretched out his hand..." After being rescued, the man began to speak. "Your brother touched the bear?" Carter was incredible. "Little Bear grabbed his hand and didn''t let go..." The man reluctantly said: "Then, its mother came... I couldn''t watch my brother die, so I greeted me... We always go to camp, he should know how dangerous grizzly bears are... I don''t know why my brother became So... he suddenly married the waitress who had only known each other for a few days..." "Mr. Robinson, didn''t your brother be like this before?" Adam asked as he pushed the bed into the operating room. At this time, he also knew what the man was called. "No! He is not such a person, I don''t even know him anymore..." Mr. Robinson shook his head. "Carter, go to Melendez and remind him that after Dr. Bailey has treated Mr. Robinson''s brother''s injury, he will take an MRI of Mr. Robinson''s brother to see if he has a brain tumor." Adam ordered. "Are you saying that my brother is sick, he is like this?" Mr. Robinson was shocked when he heard it. "It''s possible." Adam nodded and said, "You also said that you often camp and know the best about grizzlies. Your brother has never been like this before. Coupled with inexplicable flash marriages... Brain tumors can affect judgment, completely spontaneous and unpredictable. , This may explain his symptoms." "My brother is sick, sick..." Mr. Robinson muttered to himself, but his expression was more relieved than before. As long as he didn''t deliberately brain damage, he risked his death to save his brother, it would be considered comfort. Operating room. The anaesthetist has given Mr. Robinson anesthesia. Adam took Lexi to quickly clean and disinfect. "Dr. Duncan, I have already reminded." Carter ran in panting and said, "Dr. Bailey is taking Melendez to deal with the injury of Mr. Robinson''s brother. That lady is also injured. At first she thought it was a bit of a scratch on a branch while she was running. She took off her hat and saw that her left scalp was lifted by a large part of the bear''s claws. Dr. Sheppert checked it, but fortunately it didn''t hurt the brain tissue. " "hiss." Lexi took a breath: "How can she not feel at all when she is hurt like this?" "You have to ask yourself, Doctor Grey." Adam asked as he wiped his hands quickly. "Adrenaline?" Lexi was not sure. "She is very happy!" Carter couldn''t help adding: "She was just a waiter. She was suddenly photographed by a wealthy handsome 10 days ago and got married immediately. These days, UU reading www.uuknshu.com, she is in extreme happiness, plus she was too frightened just now, secreted too much adrenaline, so that she didn''t even feel this kind of injury. " "Carter, what is our surgery plan for Mr. Robinson?" Adam asked. "He is showing signs of severe sepsis in his body. We need to deal with the excessive blood loss first." Carter said immediately. "What are you waiting for?" Adam washed his hands, opened his hands, glanced at Carter, and squeezed the door of the operating room. Lexi followed closely behind. Carter then reacted and quickly began to scrub. He didn''t want to miss this operation. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 794: Shocking the Nobel Prize in Medicine Medical center. Operating room. "He has hypothermia and visceral edema. We need to transfer him to the intensive care unit. After the acidosis is corrected and his condition is stable, he will undergo surgery." Adam had undergone the operation for a while, then stopped, and said to everyone: "It just so happens that we deal with cuts and scratches first." "Leave it to me, Doctor Duncan." Carter said positively. Stitch it, he understands. "Doctor Duncan, I also want to practice the suture technique." Lexi quickly followed. "Then, the Grizzlies treat him as a teething toy. These wounds need to be sutured with 657 stitches. It is not an even number. You are just comparing, who has a solid foundation." Adam smiled. "Yes." Carter and Lexie looked at each other, full of fighting spirit. "What''s the problem, Grey?" Adam saw Lexi raise his hand and glanced at her. "Doctor Duncan, can you really know how many stitches you need to sew at a glance?" Lexi was incredible. "The wound is right there. You can figure it out after a little mental calculation." Adam smiled reservedly: "Of course the 657 stitches I mentioned are based on your stitching habits. You can count them at that time to see if they are correct." "Dr. Duncan must be right." The little nurse who knows best can''t help but smile and said: "Everyone knows that Dr. Duncan is very good at math, so you must not cut corners in order to win. If you say that 657 needles are at least 657 needles, you can''t miss one." "of course." Carter and Lexie nodded quickly, indicating that they would never cut corners. The operation was suspended. Adam stabilized Mr. Robinsons injury and sent him to the intensive care unit, where Carter and Lexie were arranged to suture the abrasions and take care of them. On the other hand, he went to see Mr. Robinsons color daring, regardless of life and death, he also touched bears younger brother in front of his brother and his new wife. "How?" "Having had an MRI, Dr. Sheput has been diagnosed." The little guy came out and reported to Adams: "Malignant glioma has spread so badly that it cannot be treated with surgery." Adam looked at the MRI film and nodded. Neurosurgeons can no longer treat this degree of spread and can only give up. "Maybe it can be a clinical research." With a move in Adam''s heart, he took the MRI film and went to Dr. Sheputt. "Can''t remove the tumor, just reduce the tumor?" After listening to Dr. Sheputt, he was taken aback: "How to reduce it?" "This is an up-to-date concept that has not been tested on humans yet." Adam explained: "Using active virus, injected into the tumor, to reduce the size of the tumor, and finally to the extent that it can be treated surgically. Mr. Robinson Jr. is currently sentenced to death if he does not do this ground-breaking clinical experiment. There may be a silver lining to this kind of attempt. " "Are you going to apply for a series of clinical research, as a serious clinical research project?" Dr. Shept was suddenly surprised. Excellent doctors will not only use the experience of the predecessors, but will continue to innovate their theories and techniques, overcome medical problems that the predecessors could not overcome, and become a mature and successful experience followed by future generations. The most typical example is Alice Grey. Many of the textbooks that the surgeon learns are books written by her, following the mature and successful experience she has created. Later, every time a person performed a technique she created, they would say her surname once. What is a legend? This is the legend! "Correct." Adam smiled and said, "I think this may be able to create medical miracles." you do not say. Adam has heard an incredible medical miracle in his previous life. In this life, after studying medicine, he knew that this kind of thing was indeed possible in theory. The one in the previous life was just passive. And Adam is an active experiment this time. "This is difficult to control." Dr. Sheppert reminded: "The mutation of the virus itself is random and uncontrollable." "So this is a long-term clinical research project." Adam nodded and said: "In the early stage, I will only target patients with incurable malignant tumors such as Mr. Robinson, and only seek to shrink the tumors. Later, I will slowly use research to optimize the virus and cultivate to cultivate cancer cells that only swallow cancer cells without harming them. Viruses of normal human cells." "It is indeed feasible in theory. Once you succeed, the Nobel Prize winner in medicine will definitely have your place." Facing the astonishing ambitions of the first-year residents, Dr. Sheputt can only sigh: "Do you need me to assist you in this scientific research project?" "May I?" Adam smiled and said, "You know, my status is not enough to lead such a large clinical research project." "No problem at all." Dr. Sheppert smiled and said: "You can write my name in the assistant column. The case requires me to come forward. Even if you come to me, this is your scientific research project. I will definitely cooperate with you." "Thanks a lot." Adam thanks. "You''re welcome." Dr. Sheppert looked at Adam and said sincerely: "If I were not there, I would be no longer there. If you want to thank you, I will thank you." The last time the soldiers rushed into the operating room. During the incident, he closed his eyes, and was in the state of Schr?dinger''s cat for whether the soldier of the war **** would shoot him. Afterwards, when he watched the video of the operation, he saw the smirk of the soldier and the slow motion playback of the finger touching the trigger. The shock of being saved by Adam between life and death was even more intense. So he thanked Adam even more afterwards. This is no longer Schr?dinger''s life-saving, but it really saved his life. As a top neurosurgery doctor, what is it to condescend to help Adam as a research assistant? And he believed in Adam''s strength. This scientific research project may be difficult and last for a long time, but it may still be successful. Once it succeeds, it will definitely be a medical miracle that will shock the world. It will be the first shot for mankind to completely conquer cancer. At that time, as one of the participants of this project, he will also stay in the history. "Let''s go." Thinking of this, Dr. Sheputt smiled and said: "We are going to tell the good news to Mr. Robinson Jr. I believe he will make the right choice." "it is good." Adam was also very happy. Although no one is so mysterious about the Nobel Prize, as long as it is not cheated by cheating and various overlapping buffs, then being able to win a Nobel Prize will be the greatest compliment to a scientistAdam wants to take it. The reason is also very simple. Just want to be cool and social in front of Peggy and Sheldon. Peggy will definitely be a Fields Medal winner in the future. Shelton was later a winner of the Nobel Prize in Physics. If Adam didn''t have a Nobel Prize in Medicine, it would be impossible to justify. of course. If possible, Adam would prefer to win the Fields Medal. Because this is the highest award in the field of mathematics, and it is awarded every four years. The gold content is much higher than once a year. There are often double yolk eggs. The highest award can be awarded to three people. Adam and Peggy, each one has a Fields Medal, will also be a good talk in the scientific community. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 795: 3 days after leaving Peggy Medical center. Ward. "How is my brother?" Mr. Robinson, who was touching the bear, asked anxiously when he saw Adam. Adam explained a few words about Mr. Robinson''s situation. "Blame me." Mr. Robinsons relationship with his brother is obviously very good, and he blames himself very much. "Don''t blame you, dear." The scalp was lifted, and now Mrs. Robinson, who was sewn up, quickly comforted: "It''s all because of the tumor..." Having said this, she couldn''t continue. Because this is her limit. In order to comfort her husband, she must admit that malignant glioma has extremely abnormal influence on her husband''s judgment and behavior. And the flash marriage between her and her husband, the infinite happiness of Prince Charming and Cinderella, also belong to this abnormal influence. Under normal circumstances, her husband is such a tall, rich and handsome, it is impossible for her to look at a waitress who has no good looks, let alone meet and get married within 10 days. Although she didn''t know what her husband was like before. But look at his eldest brother''s always seeing a ghost expression. He was heard more than once secretly asking her husband if it was menopausal, or why marrying a menopausal woman would definitely have a problem. Up. But Cinderella''s happiness is too hard to give up. So even if she knows that there might be a problem, she is willing to lie to herself, maybe she is her husband''s true destiny? "About this tumor..." Dr. Sheputt made a timely interface and recommended Adam''s clinical trial plan to the Robinsons, and finally concluded: "Although it has not been tested in humans, this direction is correct and your only opportunity. I suggest you accept it. " "Hahaha." Little Robinson didn''t care but laughed. "What are the dangers and side effects?" Mrs. Robinson asked. Dr. Shept took a look at Adam. Adam nodded and took the topic: "Because it is a living virus, it cannot be precisely controlled, so in the process of shrinking the tumor, it may damage normal human cells. Cause headaches. In addition, the closest to the tumor is the optic nerve area, which may affect vision..." "I will be blind? Hahaha!" Mr. Robinson Jr. began to laugh again. Given his apparently emotionally disordered state, his family didn''t bring him over for an examination sooner, and it was really heartened. "It''s possible." Adam did not hide it. He glanced at Mrs. Robinson and reminded: "It may also cause further irregular emotional disorders, or it may be very happy, or it will be very... well, aggressive." "We do." Mrs. Robinson understood, but nodded and said, "This is our only chance, isn''t it?" "Yes it is." Adam nodded. There is no way to treat brain tumors of this degree, and they can only wait for death. And in the process of waiting for death, as the cancer cells spread further in the brain, there are also various symptoms. Didi. Didi. The pager rang. "You guys think about it." Adam picked up the pager and looked at it, said to the little Robinsons, and ran away. This kind of clinical experiment is indeed suspected of mice. So Adam would not force it. Mr. Robinsons situation suddenly deteriorated, and he needs to go to rescue him immediately. Busy till late at night. Adam has repeatedly rescued Mr. Robinson from the line of life and death. Surprisingly, this time the system gave a life-saving reminder of +0.01 every time. And last time, he also saved Xidu Ouyang Feng several times, but the system only gave a reminder for the first time, and the rest was gone. I don''t know if it was because the system discriminated against Ouyang Feng, or Adam''s mentality was wrong at the time. Adam thinks it should be the former. Because whether Adam helped the grandmother cross the road in the beginning, or he is now a doctor to treat illnesses and save people, he actually held a utilitarian mentality. Its not much different from the last time Adam Nassis poison Ouyang Feng experimented to brush life. If you think about it, the system discriminates against Xidu Ouyang Feng. Imagine if this kind of life-spanning is possible, then what kind of serious doctor is Adam? Directly open a mobile ambulance station to drill into the poison den. With the number of western drug fans in the American drama world, there is no way that the life expectancy will take off directly. But if you stare at the abyss too much, you will be stared at the abyss instead. Not to mention that there is an eternal existence in the world that is even more elusive than the God in the American drama world. So this can be regarded as the self-protection of the system. "The operation was a success." Adam went out of the operating room and went to the ward, and found that the Robinsons were not asleep, so he pushed the door in and told them the good news. "Thank God!" "Thank you doctor." The little Robinsons were naturally grateful. Adam smiled at them and nodded, then turned to leave. "Doctor Duncan, I agree." Mr. Robinson said suddenly. "Not urgent." Adam stopped and turned to look at Mr. Robinson Jr., seeing the meaning of repaying in his eyes, shook his head and said: "Mr. Robinson, this will be a long-lasting treatment and struggle. External factors are not the most important. You must have enough will to survive to persist. You have endured so much today that it is not suitable for you to make such a big decision right away. Have a good rest tonight. Considering for two more days, I also took advantage of these two days to make the plan more perfect. At that time we will see if we want to try. " Changing a doctor, for the sake of his own clinical research, is to deceive and deceive, or even deliberately intimidate, just be his mouse for the patient. But Adam didn''t bother to do it. Even Mr. Robinson Jr. joins with the desire to repay his brother because Adam saved his brother, Adam will still dissuade him. This is for the patient. Also for himself! This kind of clinical scientific research is different from general treatment and saving lives, and it has great uncertainty in itself. Success, all glory goes to Adam. Failed, all the cause and effect of this passing will also be attributed to Adam. This is a long scientific research project, and many patients are destined to die in the process. Although they were going to die in the first place, the method of death will be greatly different because of Adam''s current decision, and perhaps even more suffering and pain. Therefore, Adam must minimize the self-moral shackles he may face. Everything is voluntary. And it''s not just impulse, but the kind of willingness after being informed of the possible sequelae, after careful consideration. Only in this way can Adam be completely calm and have a clear conscience. "Okay Mr. Robinson was startled, and then laughed loudly: "I must think about it. " Adam smiled and nodded, then turned and left. He is destined to be a sleepless night tonight. Although Mr. Robinson was successful in the operation, he still needs intensive care tonight. And Mr. Robinsons clinical research plan also needs him to be further improved. This sudden state of scientific research made him couldn''t help but think of Peggy, who took this as the norm. Today is Wednesday, three days have passed since I went to accompany Peggy last weekend, and there are still two days before I go next time. Ok. I miss her a bit. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 796: Birdman Adam Medical center. Two days later. Mr. Robinson passed the dangerous period. Mr. Robinson Jr. still chose to agree after being asked by Adam to think carefully. "From tomorrow, in addition to your daily rotation internship, you will also take turns to take care of Mr. Robinson, and observe and record all his reactions. Everyone will be busier, any questions? " "No!" The four little ones shouted in unison. "Thanks to Dr. Duncan for letting me join this exciting clinical research. I will definitely go all out to do my best!" The little man rarely took the lead in expressing his position and said so many words. It shows how excited he is. "me too!" George, who has no culture, also agreed. That''s right! Old fritters George was also very excited. Especially when he thinks of Christina and Meredith''s separation of envy and jealousy, he bursts! He can now hold his head up and say to the outside: "That''s right! My buddy deliberately failed the test! This kind of once-in-a-lifetime opportunity was caught by me!" "well." Seeing the morale available, Adam nodded in satisfaction. Faced with such a long-term scientific research project, the benefits of having someone under him have become apparent. Most of the tedious observation records can be handed over to them. After assigning the four minors to act separately, Adam ran into Christina in the corridor. "Hey, why is it wrong? There is a problem with the operation?" "No surgery." Christina murmured: "The patient is allergic to anesthetics! Damn it! Coronary artery bypass graft surgery! It was lost because of this weird thing!" "Can''t you use angioplasty?" Adam was surprised. "No way." Christina shook her head: "There is a block on the artery, which is completely blocked. An operation and a deep operation are necessary to clear it. Originally this was a very wonderful operation, but it was gone." "It''s not impossible." Adam groaned. "any solution?" Christina and Dr. Burke, who just walked out, said in unison. "High thoracic dural anesthesia." Adam reminded: "The patient was anaesthetized below the thoracic cavity and the operation was performed in a awake state. There was a successful case in the three countries last month. "But that is the Three Kingdoms..." Dr. Burke also thought of this case and hesitated: "Their success has to be a question mark." "The theory is fine." Adam smiled and said, "Even if they make a fake, it doesn''t mean we won''t succeed." "Doctor Duncan, are you interested in joining?" Dr. Burke thought for a while, nodded, and looked at Adam. "of course." Adam smiled and nodded as Christina gritted her teeth. "Well, you are welcome to join." Dr. Burke smiled. After making the deal, the three went to the ward and told the patient Mr. Arnold the latest news. Mr. Arnold was first told that he was going to die, and now suddenly there was a glimmer of life, he naturally agreed. After leaving the ward, Adam went to his office. While operating on the computer, he casually smiled at Christina who followed him and stared at him: "Don''t be so unhappy. Without me, this operation is gone." "But my first assistant position is gone." Christina didn''t have a good air. Adam smiled and said nothing. "what are you doing?" Christina just complained casually. Seeing Adam ignored her, she leaned forward to see what Adam was up to. "bird?" Seeing Adam looking up information on various birds, Christina murmured: "You can really do it, just because Mr. Adnor likes birds, are you familiar with these in advance?" "Mr. Adno doesn''t just like birds." Adam quickly flipped through the data and memory, and smiled: "He is a bird idiot. Even the courage to fight the disease is to be able to go to Arkansas again and take a look at the legendary ivory woodpecker. This time, we performed the operation on him when he was fully awake, which lasted more than six hours. For such a long time, lying there, listening to the sounds of various tools and electric drills, he is likely to collapse. So I took some time in advance to become his kind, and chatting with him at that time can calm his emotions, divert his attention, and make the operation better. " "..." Christina was dumbfounded. Not only did she not think of this, even if she did, she couldn''t replicate it at all. At this moment, she was convinced again. "puff!" Reading various materials, Adam, who became a bird idiot at an unprecedented speed, suddenly burst into laughter. "what''s happenin?" Christina curiously asked. "I saw God!" Adam laughed. "He is God?" Christina glanced at the pictures on the computer, puzzled. "You do not understand." Adam shook his head and smiled, and quickly dialed the phone according to the information on the web page. Going to Peggy''s tonight, he has a gift for her. Operating room. "I don''t feel anymore below the neck, just like the rest of my body, it doesn''t exist anymore." The patient Mr. Adno said with some horror. "It doesn''t matter, these are all normal phenomena, just wait until the operation is over." Adam soothed: "You can focus on the birdsong and tell me what kind of birds these are." The nurse who knows best immediately put the headset on Mr. Adnor''s head. Inside, there are various bird songs collected by Adam. "I can''t tell the extent to which all birds can be heard by listening." Mr. Adno was immediately distracted and relaxed a lot: "But there is indeed one of us birdies who can do it, very powerful!" "Oh, who is it?" Adam cooperated. Birdman is what they call themselves those who are extremely obsessed with birds and like bird watching. "Brad!" There was a smile on Adno''s face: "He can listen to birds, but it''s a pity that he is restricted by his work. Otherwise, if he participates in the New Year of Bird Watching, he will definitely break the record and become a new champion." Bird watching is a kind of competition for birdmen. In a year, the birdman who has seen the most variety of birds is the champion. "In fact, we, Dr. Duncan, can also listen to birds." The little nurse knows best with a smile. "Oh?" Adno was surprised: "Dr. Duncan likes birds too?" "Well What Adam is going to do is the same kind of Adno, and there are discussions that come and go, otherwise it would be difficult for Mr. Adno to hold on for so long just by admiration. "The last champion was Kenny, right? 732 kinds of birds, really good enough." Adam started to learn and sell now: "Red-headed warbler, tanager, Tibetan snow cockerel... these are very rare birds." "You really know." Adnor listened to Adam telling the inside story that only those who really like birds would know, especially when Adam imitated the sounds of those birds, his emotions suddenly came up. "of course." In the eyes of Dr. Burke''s admiration, while cooperating with the operation, Adam attracted all the attention of Mr. Adnor, making Mr. Adnor completely forget about the fear of exposure of internal organs and greet the operation in the best state. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 797: Bird watching Medical center. Observe the operating room. The first high-thoracic dural anesthesia coronary artery bypass graft operation in the United States has attracted the attention of too many people. The observation room on the second floor was crowded. Seeing Adam doing the operation over there, while chatting and laughing with fully awake patients, from time to time at the patient''s request, he used ventriloquism to mimic the sounds of various birds vividly, one by one was stunned. "When did Dr. Duncan like birds so much?" "I heard that it was just for the patient''s purpose to expedite the study." "impossible!" "How can it be impossible? You forgot that Dr. Duncan has a high-resolution graphic memory. What''s the difficulty of learning about birds in a hurry?" "I know it''s not difficult for Dr. Duncan, but it''s one thing to remember all bird knowledge, it''s another thing to simulate such a perfect bird call." "It''s stupid!" "It''s so stupid!" "He doesn''t understand." Facing a male doctor''s questioning, all the female doctors looked sideways and contemptuously. "What am I not understanding?" The female doctors ignored the male doctor''s rebuttal at all, and withdrew their gazes, each of them revealed that their brains had been tilted: "Being Dr. Duncan''s girlfriend must be very happy..." "What am I not understanding?" The male doctor looked aggrievedly at the male compatriot aside. "You, you." The male doctor leaned to his ear and whispered: "I don''t understand this? The patient in the operating room is a birdman, do you know?" "I know." The despised male doctor nodded and said: "He didn''t say anything just now. I know that the so-called bird people are the claims of those who like to watch birds." "correct." The male compatriot reminded in a low voice: "Although Dr. Duncan learned bird knowledge in surprise, how can he be considered a birdman at his current level?" "Does this count?" The despised male doctor looked dumbfounded. "You are so stupid." The male compatriot couldn''t help showing his contemptuous gaze, vomiting: "Have you never heard of Dr. Duncan''s legend, and now he simulates such a good bird song, he is not a birdman, who is a birdman? " The first birdman was in English. The second birdman used the Dongguo dialect, and there was a pause in the middle. That''s right! He is a foreigner who is very interested in Dongguo, and he has a half-baked Dongguo. "Keep your voice down, nickname Dr. Duncan indiscriminately, and be careful of being targeted by Dr. Duncan''s fans." Another male compatriot couldn''t help but reminded in a low voice. Seeing a female doctor looking this way, the three of them hurriedly stopped speaking, not daring to say any more. Especially a male doctor who was born in Dongguo, he knew that Adam was proficient in many languages, and Dongguo was more fluent than him. Others can''t get this stalk completely, at most they stay on the birdman''s eloquence, but he knows that Adam must understand, and when he thinks of the possibility of angering Adam, he dare to say no more. However, he kept laughing in his heart, ridiculously smiling, and after seeing the scorching eyes of the female doctors, he couldn''t laugh, and an inexplicable sense of sadness came to his heart... In the operating room. Adam didn''t know if someone wanted to give him a nickname, or a spoof nickname, otherwise he would definitely have to communicate with each other cordially. Two hours have passed by this time. With Adam''s guidance, the patient Mr. Adnor is always in a good mood. But what should come will always come. "those people" The patient, Mr. Adnor, turned his head to chat with Adam. Even if he only needs to tilt his head slightly because Adam is right in front of him, he is a little tired after two hours. So instinctively he turned aside to relieve the discomfort, and then saw the bustling people in the observation room on the second floor staring at him. Dr. Burke and Adam looked at each other. They didn''t need to look at the monitoring equipment to know that Mr. Adno was in the wrong state, because they were looking at his heart and the crowd was watching, and Mr. Adno''s heart beat violently. "You look at the scenery on the bridge, and the people watching the scenery look at you upstairs." Adam hurriedly calmed down: "Mr. Adnor, its nothing. Think about the birds on the branch when you are bird watching. Once you look back, arent you also looking at you? You can think of them all as birds. ." "But they are too many, too many..." Mr. Adno still resisted. "That''s easier." Adam smiled and said: "There was a storm during the migration season, and thousands of birds fell from the sky. That spectacular scene is not more spectacular than what you see now?" "I haven''t seen it." Mr. Adno is worthy of being a bird idiot, and he was instantly attracted by Adam: "But I''ve heard that with headwinds and heavy rain, they can only land nearby, and then the local people can see countless of them, even among them There will be many very rare existences, I really want to see it with my own eyes..." "If there is a chance, although the storm hits the migration tide, it is not easy to see, but you can go to Attu Island, which is a holy place for bird watching..." Adam glanced at the regained beating heart, and continued to chat with Mr. Adnor under Dr. Burkes admiring gaze. This chat is another hour. Mr. Adno looked at the observation room again. "You can treat them all as birds." Adam didn''t wait for him to be excited again this time, and directly calmed down: "There are countless kinds of birds, each with its own characteristics, just like people. You look at them, pay attention to their expressions, figure out their temperaments, and then correspond to a bird. "I can not do it." Mr. Adno murmured. "It''s okay, I''ll come first." Adam smiled and said, "Do you see the tall one standing in the corner? Watching coldly, knowing everything, in my eyes, he is a great blue heron, what do you think?" "Yes, yes, no doubt!" Mr. Adno followed Adams gaze and looked at the director of surgery who had just walked in and stood in the corner, observing the situation with his arms akimbo. Listening to Adams narration, the director of surgery in his eyes really seemed to have become a great blue heron. Agree. "now you." Adam first sacrificed the flag with the director of surgery, and began to encourage Mr. Adnor to bravely face the people in the observation room, so as to completely dispel his fear of exposing his internal organs in public. "Well, she, her neck is very long She should be an ibis." Mr. Adno gradually restrained his fear and began to take the initiative to observe the doctors in the observation room. The first thing he saw was a female doctor. "Very similar." Adam immediately imitated the cry of the Toki, and then exclaimed, "Next." "That one!" With such encouragement from Adam, Mr. Adnor, a bird idiot, began to immerse himself in the game of watching people and distinguishing birds: "He has a vague look, he is a thrush, a black-headed nightingale, thrush!" In the operating room. Christina and others raised their eyes to Dr. Shept, who was watching with her cheeks in the observation room on the second floor. Hearing Mr. Adnor''s comments, they almost didn''t laugh. Dr. Sheppert has recently been deeply involved in the entanglement of his old lover Meredith, and the enthusiasm of his new lover Rose, entangled very much, it is indeed bitter enough... Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 798: Peggy no longer believes in Adam Medical center. Observe the operating room. Under the guidance of Adam, the patient, Mr. Adno, completely forgot his fear. The operation was completed very smoothly. "Fantastic!" The director of surgery stood outside the operating room, clapped his hands in admiration to Adam who came out, and used several emphatic words to reinforce the intensity of this praise. "Thank you." Adam smiled and said, "Director, you just don''t get angry." "What makes me angry?" The surgical director said: "On the contrary, I am honored to be able to participate in this wonderful operation in this way. If there is a similar situation, come directly to me, don''t have any worries." "it is good." Adam smiled and agreed. In that case, it is not good for him to order anyone first. After all, not everyone likes to be compared to a certain kind of bird, and there is only a surgical director, and there will be no problems. Because he knew that the director of surgery would not mind. Moreover, the director of surgery is Adams boss. To use the analogy of the boss, people only think about the needs of the work, not the negative personal emotions. After Adam got the operation done, he took the fourth elementary school to the laboratory. The live virus to be injected into Mr. Robinson Jr. tomorrow is being cultivated in the laboratory. "Melendes, Grey, you are responsible for watching tonight." Adam ordered. "Yes." The little man and Lexi agreed immediately. "Well, if nothing happens tonight, don''t call me." Adam raised his hand to check the time and exhorted. "Yes." "Adam, are there activities tonight?" George followed everyone''s promise and instantly switched to friend status. "You don''t need to watch tonight, you can go out on a date with Kelly, don''t care about others." Adam cursed with a smile, turned and left. "What activities does Dr. Duncan have?" Lexi looked at the back of Adam''s departure and asked George secretly. "What else can there be?" George laughed: "Of course it''s a date. Don''t you know that Adam has several very very beautiful female friends. Every time he comes over, we are stunned. No wonder he insists on not dating his colleagues in the hospital. " "Did you forget Dr. Samson?" Carter reminded. "Oh, yes, except for Bianca, she and Adam are classmates at Columbia Medical School." George patted his forehead: "But looking at their appearance, they are already indifferent. It is not surprising that Bianca is not competitive with other female friends of Adam." "I see only Dr. Kidman in the medical center who can compare." Carter said gossiping: "But Dr. Kidman is Dr. Murphy''s girlfriend. Seeing Dr. Murphy is so precious to her, no one dares to approach her, and Dr. Sloan dare not." George and Carter gossiping. The little man had already turned around and went to work, but Lexie was a little lost. Into the night. Adam left the medical center, got on a sports car, galloped all the way, and soon came to New Jersey. "Boss, you are here." Lisa, the assistant, was already waiting downstairs and accompanied Adam upstairs, talking while walking. "Dinner is ready..." Every week, a candlelight meal is indispensable. "Peggy, close your eyes and stretch out your hand. I have a gift for you." Adam walked out of the study with his hands behind his back, stroked the shawl back, and pierced Peggy with a ponytail, and smiled. "Please." Peggy squinted at Adam: "I won''t be fooled anymore." "..." Adam stagnated and realized that he was always playing this. Even if Peggy liked it again, he didn''t want to open his eyes and see that there was nothing new. "No, this is for you." Adam was a little embarrassed, and quickly took out the present behind him and handed it to Peggy. "what is this?" Peggy saw that Adam wasn''t teasing her this time, but really brought her a gift. He took it with some curiosity and took a look at it. Seeing that it was a videotape, her pretty face couldn''t help but be black. "Don''t even think about it!" Peggy said and threw the videotape to Adam. "...Not what you think." Adam was dumbfounded and explained: "This time I promise you like it!" Lisa, the assistant, almost didn''t hold back a smile, and said in his heart: "Boss, boss, I told you to like routines. Now there are too many routines. Peggy sees everything and thinks it is routine." "Lisa is still there!" Adam saw that Peggy ignored him, so he had to remind him. "Then you let it go, let''s watch it together." Peggy thought about it too. Although Adam likes her all kinds of routines, he has never done routines while Lisa is still alive. "Lisa!" Adam handed the video tape to Lisa, motioning her to go over and play it. "Boss, are you sure?" Lisa had weird eyes. "It''s not what you think..." Adam was helpless. Seeing both Peggy and Lisa''s unbelieving expressions, he could only say to Lisa in an angry tone: "Let it go!" "it is good." Lisa put on the video tape in the video recorder with a face of relief. After a while. Peggy screamed in the apartment. Then there was a laugh. "Call Sheldon, call Sheldon!" Peggy urged Adam repeatedly. "it is good!" Adam was very happy when he saw the gift. He pointed his finger at Peggy and the others, and signaled them not to speak first, and dialed Sheldon''s video call. "What are you doing?" Shelton is eating Chinese food over there. For Adam and Peggy appearing in the video together, he has already taken offense. "Don''t hinder me from eating, it''s game time later." "Sheldon, remember the topic we talked about when we played chess for the first time?" Peggy smiled. "What do you mean?" Sheldon looked at Peggy with a wary face, and then at Adam. Speaking of chess, these two people in front of him are the eternal pain in his heart. "You said you believe in multiverse theory." Adam reminded: "Because Professor Hawking believed that Peggy didn''t believe it at the time, remember?" "of course." When Sheldon said this, he was excited: "Until now, this is still the most refined interpretation of quantum mechanics..." "stop!" Peggy interrupted: "I didn''t believe it before, but now I believe it." "Really?" Sheldon stayed for a while: "Didn''t you say If there are really infinite multiverses, then the multiverse theory in each universe is stupid?" Then his eyes lit up and he shouted: "Ha! I knew it! In fact, you believe in the theory of the multiverse. At the time, you only said that on purpose to disturb my thoughts so as to win over me, right? You didn''t win me by intelligence at all! I knew it! " "If you don''t agree, we can do it again." Peggy smiled and said: "This time we will not speak, of course, the premise is that you play with Adam first and win him." "..." Sheldon choked there, staring at Adam and Peggy in a daze, his expressions twitching. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 799: Sheldon New Jersey. Peggy''s apartment. The video of Adam and Sheldon''s phone call continued. Seeing that Sheldon was about to collapse, in order to prevent Sheldon''s mother from staring at herself with big eyes, Adam interrupted aloud: "Well, let''s not talk about chess, let''s talk about the multiverse. Sheldon, do you know? This time I really met God and brought back the evidence. Peggy saw it and believed it. " "God?" Sheldon suddenly showed a look of contempt: "Adam, I thought your IQ had improved, but I didn''t expect you to make me suspicious again. Evidence? What evidence can you have?" "are you ready?" Adam and Peggy looked at each other, smiled, pretending to be mysterious: "This is an incredible thing. Only the three of us know it. You can''t talk to anyone." "..." Lisa silently retreated to the corner. "Ok." Seeing this, Sheldon was also a little curious. "Hold your chin, and don''t drop it later." Adam joked, pointed the screen of the video phone at the projection, and pressed the play button. On the projection, a Flash standing with his back suddenly appeared. "flash?" When Sheldon saw it, he touched his chin and said, "With his ability, he can travel through the multiverse." "I am the Flash, I am the fastest man in the world, I think I came to the wrong earth." On the projection, the Flash was talking. "Well, this voice is a bit familiar..." Sheldon looked suspicious. "You mean parallel multiverses really exist?" On the projection, Adam appeared frontally, facing the Flash with an incredible look. emmm. The expression is in place. "Yes, of course it exists. I have accidentally crossed many parallel universes." The Flash smiled: "Let me explain." As he said, he walked to a white board, and while drawing a circle with chalk on it, he explained: "Imagine that there are multiple versions of the earth. Some of the earth''s quintessence was wiped out by a team led by a big-breasted brother. Some earth pianos are not used to be played, but to kill people. Scott Joplin can only play Maple Leaf Jazz with a tuning bayonet..." "Cool." Seeing this, Sheldon pursed his lips and nodded with a very reasonable expression. "On the other earth, human beings are ruled by giant beavers with high intelligence. At that time, when I traveled through the past, the scene was simply incredible." On the projection, the Flash still said: "Countless humans worked together to please the beavers and built countless dams on the earth. If I hadn''t run fast, I would have been caught repairing the dam there." "Wow." When Sheldon heard this, he smiled and shook his head slightly to show his admiration. He kind of believes this video is real. Because these fantastic ideas and grand scenes, not everyone can make up casually. "So you just ran over from that parallel universe?" On the projection, Adam asked. "Yes it is." The Flash waved his hands and explained with gestures: "These parallel universes all occupy the same space, but they vibrate at different frequencies, so they can''t see each other." "Yes! Yes!" When Sheldon heard this, his eyes gleamed: "But as long as the speed is fast enough, it is possible to open a gap so that you can travel through these parallel universes." The Flash in the projection made the same explanation. "But how did you do it so fast?" On the projection, Adam smiled and said: "Is it also struck by lightning? That''s right, there is a cartoon of the Flash on this earth. Are you also called Barry Allen?" "no." The Flash shook his head and smiled: "When I first came, I ran around the earth and took time to read these comics. I didn''t have the super speed because the particle accelerator exploded and then was struck by lightning. In fact, the way I acquire superpowers is more like the reverse lightning in your Flash comics. I have an IQ of 187 and I have never looked down on anyone, but my body is very weak and I have been bullied since I was young. I have repeatedly warned them not to bully me, otherwise I might turn into the super villains in the comics. But they didn''t listen. After I got a PhD in physics, chemistry, biology, philosophy, mathematics, mechanics, and electronics, I couldn''t stand it anymore. There was a Flash in our world. I researched out how to obtain the speed force, successfully obtained the speed force, and since then became the new Flash. But I am not Barry Allen..." Having said this, the Flash on the projection finally turned around, opened his headgear, and revealed a face that shocked Sheldon: "I am Dr. Sheldon Lee Cooper!" Adam and Peggy were both staring at Shelton on the video call. Sheldon saw that after seeing the face exactly like him, he was extremely shocked, his eyes bulged, one hand covered his mouth, and the other finger was projecting. Adam keenly saw the end of the video call, and the hairs on Sheldon''s exposed arm were upright. It can be seen how shocked Sheldon was. Adam cast a triumphant look at Peggy: "Did you see it?" Peggy pursed his lips and smiled and nodded, also very satisfied with Sheldon''s performance, and extremely looked forward to Sheldon''s next performance. Seeing that Sheldon was too shocked, Adam had to pause the playback and reminded: "Sheldon, take a deep breath, take a deep breath, can you support watching it?" "it''s me!" Sheldon let go of the hand covering his mouth, bulged his eyes, pointed at the projection and shouted: "I am the Flash!" "It''s you from the parallel universe, he is the Flash." Adam reminded with a smile. "Play it fast, play it fast!" Sheldon urged anxiously. He has been brought in completely. "Ok." Adam pressed the play button to continue playing. In the projection, Adam also expressed shock with great play, and said that Sheldon Cooper of this earth is his good friend. After some exchanges. Adam asked: "The Flash in the comics often goes to the wrong universe to find his mother. What are you doing for? Isn''t your mother also..." "Of course not Sheldon Flash laughed: "It is a terrible thing to change the timeline indiscriminately. My mother and my grandmother are very good, they are all fine. As for my father? I often look at him in other universes. He is very happy drinking Lone Star beer, so I didn''t bother him. As for why I often travel through parallel universes, it''s actually for her..." Having said this, on the projection, the Sheldon version of Flash suddenly had a beautiful bird in his hands. I saw him gently stroke it, and said affectionately: "Great spotted woodpecker, my favorite, the last one in our world died in my arms. I traveled through countless parallel universes just to see her again." Adam and Peggy stared at Shelton on the video call without blinking. As expected, Sheldon let out a cry of extreme horror: "no!!!" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 800: Sorry, laughed Phone video. Shelton screamed in surprise by Adam''s spoof film. "Stay away from it, it''s a monster!" During the video call, Sheldon screamed and waved at the Sheldon Flash on the projection. "Do you like birds?" On the projection, Adam asked Sheldon''s voice. "Do not." The Flash version of Sheldon gently caressed the great spotted woodpecker that had flown on his shoulder at the moment: "I love her! She is so beautiful and can fly. Now I keep running and running again. Apart from seeing her again through the multiverse, I also want to keep improving my speed and finally be able to fly freely like her. When the time comes, we can fly side by side and fly to the sky together. With her by her side, life will be fresher every day. " "No~!" When Sheldon saw this, his face was distorted and shook his head aggrieved, unwilling to accept the other flash in the multiverse he would be like this: "thehorror~" "It''s really shocking." In the projection, Adam smiled and said: "You know, my friend Sheldon in this universe is the one who is most afraid of birds. Of course, he is not afraid of sheep, but he is also very afraid." "I understand." In the projection, the Flash version of Sheldon smiled slightly: "I have traveled through the multiverse and have seen many of myself. They are all afraid of birds." "Then why are you still like this?!" Sheldon couldn''t help crying, "Have you forgotten what the bird did to us? When I was two years old, a hummingbird swooped into my stroller and stole, no, grabbed the apple juice from my straw. I could only watch it. You should know how scared I was at that time! When I was seven years old, a frantic chicken chased me and climbed the tree. When I was twelve years old, a magpie wanted to grab braces from my mouth. When I was sixteen, a parrot in the pet shop called me a fat boy... Too many facts prove that birds are demons to us! You are the only one known to have superpowers in the multiverse. You can use the lightning javelin to easily kill these flying demons. But not only did you not have it, but you fell in love with it. How can you do this to me? ! ! ! " In the projection, Adam seemed to hear Sheldon''s voice and helped to ask questions, but it was a short version. "indeed." In the projection, the Flash version of Sheldon nodded and smiled: "In my universe, I was the same in the beginning. Since I was two years old, I have encountered terrorist attacks on me by various birds. But these are not as good as the bullying in the school society. On the eve of the outbreak that I can''t bear. A great spotted woodpecker flew to my side. Do you know how precious she is? In all the parallel universes I traveled through, there are existences comparable to dinosaurs. I thought at the time that to overcome fear, we must first face it. So I endured a strong tremor and let her fall on my arm. Then when I was about to throw her into the toilet and flushed away with water, I and her looked at each other. She is so beautiful and agile. At that moment, not only did I no longer fear, but fell in love with her. After I studied the origin of the Flash, she stayed with me. When I succeeded in gaining swift power, becoming the Flash, and preparing to kill all the enemies on the blacklist in an instant, she flew away. I thought she didn''t want to see me black and wanton killing. So I just severely taught and spoofed all the enemies on my blacklist. Ok. Once a day. I look forward to her coming back to me someday. " "and after?" Shelton, who was dumbfounded, and Adam on the projection asked in unison. no way. Although Sheldon hates and wonders why the Flash version of himself is so heresy, but the Flash version of himself is also him, and everything fits him perfectly. He didn''t want to admit the identity of the other party. After calming down a bit, he thought for a while. If you change to him, he might also fall in love with her. Emmm. This is definitely not Stockholm syndrome. Not at all! "Later she really came back." On the projection, the Flash version of Sheldon was very gentle: "A nest was built outside my window. I helped her build a nest together. She gave birth to a child and then flew away. This time, my speed can keep up with her. She flies in the sky. I am chasing on the ground. Flew all the way through countless mountains and rivers, and finally came to a forest. Here, I saw her former lover. She fell next to him, gave me a soft cry, lay down beside him, and then closed her eyes forever. I was so sad that I returned to my mother at lightning speed. My mother called grandma to comfort me together. After I was healed, I went to bury them. Then I went back to my apartment and moved the Bird''s Nest to the apartment. From that moment on, I am not only the Flash Dr. Sheldon Lee Cooper, but also a mommy..." "puff!" On the projection, Adam couldn''t help it anymore and smiled. Although these lines were written by him, he couldn''t help but laugh when he watched the Flash say this in Sheldon''s face. "Doctor Duncan, are you still shooting?" On the projection, the Flash version of Sheldon couldn''t help but laughed. This line is too spoof. "what?" Sheldon was listening attentively, and was disturbed by the laughter. He escaped from the immersive scene. First he was dissatisfied, and then he stayed for a while: "Still shooting? Isn''t it true?" "Stop filming, stop filming, I can''t go on acting, hahaha." On the projection, Adam clutched his belly and laughed: "And if I continue to shoot, I''m afraid Mrs. Cooper will fly over and drag me to comfort the collapsed Sheldon, Crane, thank you!" "my honor." Flash Sheldon laughed. "Sheldon, let me introduce you." On the projection, Adam took the Flash and said to the camera: "This is Ichabod Crane, a birdman, not the real Flash. If you dont believe me, you can search the Internet for Ichabod Crane to accompany you. Your happy bird watching website." "impossible!" Sheldon immediately disappeared from the video of the phone call, apparently searching the Internet. "Do not!!!" After a while, Sheldon''s unwilling scream came again. "Am I going too far?" Adam finished playing and looked at Peggy. "A little bit Peggy nodded: "But I like it. It''s so interesting. Is this what you came up with? Your mind is so interesting. " "That''s it." Adam immediately left Sheldon aside: "Want to see what my brain is doing now?" "Ahem." Lisa, who automatically became the transparent fourth person, gave a light cough and walked out quickly. It would be inappropriate to stay any longer. Although she doesn''t mind. But no matter how she is a girl, if the boss doesn''t take the initiative to mention it, she won''t be so unreserved. When they walked past Adam and the others, they also hung up the video call intimately. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 801: 7 Sheltons New Jersey. Adam invites Peggy to watch the wonderful repertoire being rehearsed in his funny brain. there. Pasadena, California. late at night. Sheldon lay on the bed tossing and turning. for a long time. He finally fell asleep. Dream. Wearing a T-shirt with nine planets printed on his chest, Sheldon was sitting on a throne full of sci-fi colors, holding a check-in book in his hand, and looking around: "I announce that the executive meeting of the Sheldon Council is now convened, and we will start to call ." "Scientist Sheldon!" "To!" A Sheldon in a white coat sat in the seat one size smaller on the left, and nodded in agreement. "Sheldon, Texas!" "In this lump!" A Sheldon wearing a cowboy uniform and a cowboy hat sits in the seat of the smaller one on the right. He stretched out his cowboy hat and opened his thighs, and said in a cool manner. "Avid fan Sheldon!" "Say hello to you." The second on the left, a Sheldon wearing a Star Trek Spock uniform, stretched out his right hand and opened his index finger and **** together, ring finger and little finger together, in this classic representative of''endless and prosperous'' Prosperous Vulcan agreed. "Cleanliness Sheldon!" "Talk as you speak, don''t slobber." The second person on the right, a Sheldon in a full set of protective suits, pushed his hand to Sheldon, the main body of the throne, to remind the subjects far away, not to speak so hard, to prevent spraying saliva and spreading germs. What is it that even oneself can''t stand it? That''s it! "Where did the athlete Sheldon go? Hahaha!" The third on the left, a Sheldon with the clown classic red ball on his nose, laughed. "Stop kidding, funny Sheldon." The subject on the throne, Sheldon, shook his head solemnly. "Comeon~" Funny Sheldon thought he was humorous, for fear that his fellow consciousnesses would not understand, he explained: "This is funny, because Sheldon never likes sports, let alone athletes. Do you guys understand to laugh now? gotit? gotit? Hahaha. " "Then who am I?" A burst of sparks brought lightning, and in the third seat on the right, a Flash Sheldon appeared and smiled at the funny Sheldon. "Unbelievable." Sheldon, a scientist in a white coat, stood up first, facing the main body of the throne, exclaiming: "You have finally differentiated the Flash Sheldon? That''s why you held the executive meeting of the board of directors today? Great! " With that, he walked to the Flash Sheldon and kept looking around him, as if studying how to analyze it. "Dude, it''s cool." Sheldon, the Texas cowboy, also stood up and nodded to the Flash Sheldon: "If I shoot now, can you really catch it?" "You can try." Flash Sheldon flashed with lightning, raised the revolver in his hand, smiled at the Texas Cowboy Sheldon: "But only if you still have a gun." "so cool!" Texas Cowboy Sheldon pointed to the Flash Sheldon: "I like you, and I agree that you have joined the executive meeting. To be honest, only a good Sheldon like us is qualified to sit here. Like the cleanliness addiction Sheldon, like the cowardly weak chicken Sheldon, he should have been kicked out of the standing council. " "I agree, but can you even kick this guy out?" Sheldon, an avid fan, looked at the funny Sheldon next to him uncomfortably. "Wait when we support each other, maybe we can kill two birds with one stone." Sheldon, the Texas cowboy, was very happy, and then urged everyone: "Guys, it''s time to vacate more seats and welcome more Sheldon who is as interesting as the Flash Sheldon, wouldn''t it?" "Hi, hi, hi!" The throne subject Sheldon clapped his hands in dissatisfaction: "I am the chairman! Only I can raise the issue of the meeting! And today''s issue is whether everyone agrees to grant the Flash Sheldon a seat on the board?" "Is it necessary to say? Of course I agree!" Texas Cowboy Shelton raised his hand first. "If he lets me study, I agree." Sheldon, the scientist in the white coat, smiled. "He likes to laugh too, I like him." Funny Sheldon honked the horn, pointed at his red ball nose, and pointed at the Flash Sheldon. "I do not know" Madman fan Sheldon looked at the subject Sheldon tangledly: "Who do you like best? If he comes in, will I still exist?" "Does he like to be clean?" Cleanliness Sheldon looked at Flash Sheldon carefully, and shook his head: "I don''t feel good." "That''s why I hesitated." The throne subject Sheldon frowned: "Besides the Flash, he is also a birdman!" "W~hat?!" Everyone yelled in unison, especially Sheldon, the cleanliness fetish, and the tone shook. He quickly got up and stayed away from Flash Sheldon. "Are you talking about a serious birdman?" Funny Sheldon laughed: "Because I don''t have much knowledge of Dongguo, but there are still unscrupulous birdmen." "That''s what I want to ask." Sheldon, the Texas cowboy, smiled. "Do not!!!" The cleanliness Sheldon yelled in horror: "I absolutely disagree! If you dare to agree to the chairman, I will call all Sheldons including the cowardly Sheldon to convene a plenary meeting of Sheldon to overthrow you! You guys! Should I know how many fans I have?" "..." The subject on the throne, Sheldon''s face sank. This is also the reason for his entanglement. Although the cowardly Sheldon is in the executive meeting, there is only one cleanliness Sheldon seat. But once an enlarged meeting of the whole is held, it is like being afraid of the bird Sheldon, afraid of the water Sheldon, afraid of the sheep Sheldon, afraid of the black Sheldon, afraid of cockroaches... a series of cowardly Sheldons occupy all of Sheldon. More than 99% of the time. If it weren''t for the cowardly Sheldon, they would be very timid and would not dare to stand out indiscriminately, let alone rebellion, he, the main body of the throne, Sheldon, would have been driven down long ago. "Hi, guys, don''t do that." A great spotted woodpecker has appeared in the hands of the Flash Birdman Sheldon, showing it to many Sheldon: "How cute the bird is. As long as you come into contact, you will fall in love with her as much as I do." "I won''t die!" Sheldon screamed. "calm!" Sheldon, the subject of the throne, quickly appeased Never! ! ! ! " Clean addiction Sheldon shouted: "Quickly drive him away, or I will call someone!!!" As his screams took another step, countless Sheldon cowered and surrounded the court. Although all of them were timid and timid, they were still a small step under the call of cleanliness Sheldon. The encircling circle was reduced in a small step. "It''s all Adam''s fault!" Sheldon, the subject of the throne, saw that his council was in chaos, and he might be overthrown from the supreme ruling throne. "I will never allow this to happen! Never!!!" Amid his roar, Sheldon retreated. After a white light, Sheldon woke up from his dream. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 802: Flash Sheldon: Im not here to destroy this family,... late at night. Adam was enthusiastically showing Peggy his mind. Jingle Bell. The phone rang suddenly. "Leave him!" Adam glanced at the call. The profession of a doctor made him know who the call came from, but he still couldn''t help but take a look. After all, life is at stake. "Sheldon?" Peggy looked back at Adam. "Hmm." Adam nodded. "Hurry up and pick it up." Peggy smiled and said, "You can make him ridiculous this time. You will keep beating if you don''t pick him up." "Ok." In fact, Adam can choose to directly leave the phone in the air, and it is useless to keep Sheldon calling, but he is worried about what he will do to rush Sheldon. Eye cramps and mouth twitches are all signs of stroke. "Hi, Sheldon." "I hate you!" As soon as the call was connected, Sheldon''s angry and aggrieved voice came. "Hmm." Adam smiled noncommittal: "To borrow a word from Mrs. Cooper, I will always love you, my little lion-feeding baby." In the Bible, Noah''s Ark contained many animals. According to Mrs. Cooper''s understanding, they ate the dead bodies of sinners floating in the flood. Shelton, who does not believe in God and often slanders God, is a proper sinner in the eyes of Mrs. Cooper. Of course, no matter how sinful, she is also her favorite baby. "My mother didn''t say the second half!" On the other side of the phone, Sheldon shouted: "But this is indeed like what she said... This is not the point! The point is that you caused me to have a nightmare!" "Don''t you think this is funny?" Adam smiled and said, "It''s like watching a superhero blockbuster. In other words, among all your friends, who is as good to you as I am? These plots and lines are all personally written by me for you. Let you immerse yourself in the parallel universe where you are such a cool scene of the Flash! Isn''t this more burning than Dungeons and Dragons board game? " "...There is indeed a sense of substitution." On the other side of the phone, Sheldon was startled. "You''re welcome." Adam smiled slightly and hung up the phone. "You know he won''t let it go, do you?" Peggy smiled. "I know." Adam laughed. Jingle Bell. The phone rang again. "Yes?" Adam winked at Peggy and connected the phone. "Don''t hang up my phone!" Sheldon yelled from there: "Also, let''s make a video call, I''m going to scold you face to face!" "It''s not time, Sheldon." Adam flatly refused. If Sheldon were in front of him, he would have slapped and slapped him earlier: "Don''t look at it, kid!" "What you just said was correct." Shelton did not continue to entangle the matter of opening the video, and shouted: "This plot is designed to be more ignorant than the ordinary Dungeons and Dragons board game plot, giving me an unprecedented immersive experience. But because of this, your late betrayal is even more hateful! The Flash Birdman Sheldon? He makes my world in jeopardy. I hate you! " "Uh" Adam grinned: "Well, I apologize, you know, the brain is coming up, and I just ignore it for a while, this can''t be blamed on me! If you want to blame, blame inspiration! I am also a victim." "Now all Sheldon has rebelled, it''s all your fault!" Sheldon exclaimed, "I now officially inform you, Adam Duncan, that you are on my blacklist!" "Oh, no~" Adam used Leonard''s same flamboyant expression to perfuse Sheldon. He is not afraid of being on Sheldon''s blacklist. But he soon couldn''t keep going. "Do you regret it now? It''s too late!" Shelton said seriously. "Uh, uh, uh." Adam nodded sincerely and sighed: "By the way, where can I rank? Can I compete with Will Witton for the top spot? Sheldon, you know I am still very aggressive." Will Witton, who plays Wesley Krassel in Star Trek. Sheldon can differentiate into enthusiastic fans Sheldon, which shows how he loves Star Trek. Four years ago, Jackson, the capital of the state of Mississippi, hosted the fourth annual meeting of Starship fans in the southern United States. The organizer said that Will Witton would be there during the publicity. Sheldon''s most obsessed, of course, is Spock. But Will Witton also likes him very much. So Sheldon spent ten hours in the car in order to meet his idol. On the way, he had to violate his toilet rules and cleanliness twice, and compromised with his disobedient bladder in the dirty car toilet. But when I arrived, I found that the idol Will Witton had gone to play elsewhere and never came. Sheldon''s sacrifice was completely caused by Bazinga. Since then, once idol Will Witton has successfully overwhelmed 60 other mortal enemies and promoted to the top of Sheldon''s blacklisted mortal enemies. "Originally you were ranked below him, but now you have successfully surpassed him and become the number one on my blacklist, the ultimate enemy!" Sheldon exclaimed angrily. "Thank you, my pleasure." Adam glanced at Peggy and laughed: "If you want to do it, do it first!" Peggy slapped Adam and said with a smile: "Okay, don''t tease him." "Ok." Adam gave Peggy a lot of face, and smiled at the angrily Sheldon on the other end of the phone: "I am your ultimate enemy right now?" "No doubt!" Sheldon bulged his eyes. "you sure?" Adam pretended to say: "That''s a shame. I recently prepared to ask Mr. Nimoy for a signed version of Spock for my good friend..." "W~hat?" On the other side of the phone, Sheldon immediately lost his anger, and his tone changed: "Mr. Nimoy? Mr. Leonard Nimoy? Mr. Spock?" "Apart from him, are there any other Spocks?" Adam asked with a smile. "of course not!" Sheldon shouted immediately: "He is Spock forever! Adam, my good friend, welcome you back." "Not the ultimate enemy, huh?" Adam joked. "..." Sheldon''s face was tangled. "Well, yours, yours, of course it''s yours, such a Spock, such an autograph, besides giving it to you, who else can you give it to?" Adam didn''t have time to tease him anymore, and quickly said, "We are so happy to be good friends again?" "Yeah!" Sheldon cheered suddenly. "Sweet dreams!" Adam said a word and hung up the phone. there. Sheldon got up happily, picked up Spock''s doll, talked a conversation, and fell asleep. Dream. "Adam Duncan is the culprit in all this! How can you forgive him so easily?!" Sheldon angrily exclaimed. "Why not?" The ardent fan Sheldon stepped up, holding his head up and saying: "I think Adam is the best friend!" "I think so." The Flash Birdman Sheldon echoed. "You two traitors! Betray everyone for a little good!" The cleanliness Sheldon couldn''t stand it. He raised his hand and called: "There are two, we never agree! Down with the Flash birdman Sheldon! Down with fan Sheldon! Down with the throne subject Sheldon! Brothers, Come on to me!" Countless cowardly Sheldon surrounded the seven executive Sheldon from far away, but they were not willing to go. Sheldon, a cleanliness addict, doesn''t take the lead and rushes upwards. "Many people are useless." Avid fan Sheldon proudly said: "If the Flash Birdman Sheldon takes a shot, it will be useless if you have more people..." "Hi, everyone is their own, I am not here to destroy this big family, I am here to join." The Flash Birdman Sheldon poses as a messenger of peace. "You don''t need to act now." Avid fan Sheldon looked at the throne subject Sheldon: "Commander?" "Cowardly Sheldon, you are too much this time!" The main body of the throne, Sheldon, occupies the throne, coldly said: "Avid fan Sheldon, you have my full military authorization." "Roger that!" Fan Sheldon saluted a military salute, then said loudly: "Red alert! The phase cannon is ready to fire at my command! Let you faint-hearted people know what the real interstellar war is! Number advantage? In front of krypton gold players, you are nothing! When Adam blessed me with Mr. Spock''s aura, all phase guns were instantly filled with energy, and you were doomed to lose! Let me live! Whoever goes against me perishes! " Boom boom boom! The light of hundreds of phase guns shot straight into the sky and exploded countless gorgeous fireworks, as if recreating the Big Bang. "First warning!" The avid fan Sheldon was full of spirits, and looked around countless cowardly Sheldons coldly. boom! Before the words were finished, the crowded surrounding scene was instantly empty. The cowardly Sheldon have no other ability, but the ability to escape is unique. "Cleanliness Sheldon, do you have any comments about our good friend Adam?" Avid fan Sheldon looked at the leader of this timid Sheldon. Cleanliness Sheldon: "..." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 803: Flash Sheldon VS Superwoman Peggy, the multiverse... late at night. The expanded meeting of Sheldon dismissed Sheldon''s demands of denying the addition of Sheldon, the Flash birdman, and treating Adam as the ultimate enemy. Seven executives in Shelton. Avid fans Sheldon and the Flash birdman Sheldon, needless to say, Adam''s proper fans. Sheldon, the Texas cowboy, admires the abundance of his fellow Adams martial arts. Scientist Sheldon appreciates Adam''s super high IQ. Funny Sheldon, I really appreciate Adam''s ability to reverse and reverse the screenwriting. Sheldon, the subject of the throne, believed that Adam and Peggy were rare friends because of his mother''s advice and maintained the greatest kindness towards Adam. And compared to Adam''s spoof, Sheldon, the cleanliness, dared to shout slogans to incite rebellion. How can this be tolerated! 6:1. Completely crushed the cleanliness philanthropist Sheldon. But they didn''t dare to go too far. After all, the timid Sheldons headed by cleanliness Sheldon were the biggest part of Sheldon. The rabbit bites in a hurry. Sheldon, a cleanliness fetish, is very wronged and unwilling, but he is even afraid of bacteria in the air, and rebellion would only shout "Come on with me" instead of "Follow me". There is no hard feeling, and he quickly accepted The resolution of the meeting agreed to accept the concept of Adam as a good friend. A huge fluctuation just disappeared. The unified Sheldon fell asleep with a smile on his lips. there. Adam did not know the details of these thrilling. He doesn''t care either. Because even if his style of behavior is getting more and more Howard repeatedly teases and rubs Shelton''s style. But his energy is beyond Howard''s imagination. It does not happen that Sheldon secretly keeps it in his heart and then targets Howard at every opportunity. such as. When grabbing a parking space and getting angry. Sheldon snatched Howard''s Iron Man helmet. Howard sat on Sheldons seat and played with Sheldons laptop. Then Sheldon also ran into Howard''s new car, stripped off all his clothes, and kept rubbing. These hot-eyed acts of revenge will never happen to Adam. Adam tends to regard this teasing behavior as Sheldon''s most respected positive feedback incentive. It''s just that Sheldon is correcting and reshaping others'' behavior according to his own ideas. And Adam is purely hitting children on a rainy day, just playing with Sheldon with bazinga. Of course, because Adams ability to make money is there, this kind of simple teasing will not happen to Howards inability to collect the field and Sheldons hatred for more than ten years, and its more like the legendary "short-term protection". ''skill. That is, I "beat" you from time to time, let you "explode in place", and then use the ability of money to "resurrect in place", not playing with you, but treating you as my own person. Although you treat me as an enemy at first, but the more times you play, the more and more weird "playing styles", you will think that I am insane, and then afraid of counseling, unknowingly agree with my ideas, each other Become the best friend. However, Adam has no time to care about the effect of making time to hit children. After all, it''s raining to find time to beat the children. The primary and secondary cannot be reversed. "Speaking of the multiverse." Peggy hugged Adam''s head and suddenly said, "If Sheldon is the Flash, then who should my multiverse body be?" "Of course it''s a superwoman." Adam said vaguely. "why?" Peggy smiled and said, "I thought it was Ms. Marvel." "W~hat?!" Adam quickly raised his head and looked over in horror. The tone became the same as Shelton''s: "How can you have such terrible thoughts?" "Any questions?" Peggy said in surprise: "First of all, Superwoman is not a mainstream superhero, and is not in line with the Flash of the Justice League six giants. Secondly, in the multiverse, the Flash can travel through time and space. I think its very interesting to benchmark against Ms. Marvel, the most powerful woman in the Marvel home next door, and let the Flash meet Ms. Marvel and be beaten by Ms. Marvel. This is very interesting. " "That''s it?" Adam asked. "What could be the reason?" Peggy''s eyes turned a little weird. "No." Adam breathed a sigh of relief. As long as it doesn''t have an inexplicable hobby for Ms. Marvel. "Ms. Marvel is not for you!" Adam said flatly. "why?" Peggy looked down, her eyes sharp: "Do you think I am unworthy?" "...No." Adam quickly explained: "Well, there are reasons for this, but it''s not that you are not good for her, but that she is not good for you, that big...that body of tendon meat, there is no beauty at all. Its still a super beautiful girl that fits your image best. And there are not too many multiverses in the DC family. Supergirl and Flash can also belong to different universes in the multiverse. The superwoman''s ability is also enough to crush the Flash, which fits your situation and Sheldon''s situation..." Having said this, seeing Peggy still look wrong, there is quite a way that you make up, you continue to make up, you mean that my figure is not suitable for the Marvel Woman in the comics. "...I''m telling the truth." Adam thought about it, and said sincerely: "I even figured out the story line, and the name is Flash Sheldon vs Superwoman Peggy, the battle of the multiverse! I originally planned to make a short film for you to watch in the future." "Oh?" Peggy said non-committal: "Let''s talk about it first." "Just talk." Adam Brain has been successfully promoted to Super Brain. Although there was no preparation before, at this moment, under such extreme pressure, there is still a short story in an instant. "It starts when you and Sheldon first met and talked about the multiverse when they were young. When you were playing chess general at that time, Mr. Spock''s "red alert, phase gun ready to fire" sounded in Sheldon''s heart. Of course, in this universe, he doesn''t have this ability, but after you say, I seem to be the smartest person, you furiously lifted the chessboard. Surprised and upset you, so you clenched your fists. Just as you confronted each other, you in the multiverse also had feelings. then. The Sheldon version of Mr. Spock really ordered the phase cannon to fire at a pair of fists rushing from the speed of light in the universe. That''s right! That is the classic Superwoman Peggy, who was in a classic superhero posture, with both fists open. The powerful defense ignored any light cannons and directly pierced the power system of the spacecraft, causing the spacecraft''s phase cannon to completely shut down. Floating in the void of the universe, looking through the broken glass of the spaceship, you can see the guy who annoyed you just now, covered in flames, and a mysterious smile appeared on the corner of your mouth. At this moment, sparks and lightning flashed all the way, Flash Sheldon traveled through the multiverse, came to the spacecraft, and rescued Spock Sheldon. You smile more happily. Because you waited until your real goal: Flash Sheldon! So when the Flash Sheldon is running ahead, you can chase behind him at a speed no weaker than him. Soon Flash Sheldon discovered that your real purpose was him, so he gave up Spock Sheldon, went through the wormhole, and escaped. But the opening and closing of the time and space wormhole is still faster than you. You chased up and also traversed the multiverse, and then when the Flash Sheldon kept running, you easily caught up with him, ran side by side with him, and smiled at him. The Flash Sheldon''s hair straightened up, and he wanted to cross and escape again. And you have punched into the void with a powerful super power, abruptly smashed a space-time wormhole, when the Flash Sheldon was confused whether to escape, he grabbed the Flash Sheldon Pause, threw him in. As the old superwoman Peggy who has traveled through multiple universes, the universe opposite the space-time wormhole that you deliberately hit with a punch is positioned as an alien universe. The Flash Sheldon, who had traveled through the past, was soon besieged by an alien army on the entire planet, and finally was hugged by the face-carrying bug, screaming, "Help me, it is eating my face." At that time, you were wearing your red suit, with your legs crossed, sitting elegantly on a chair, tapping the floor with the black high-heeled boots that landed on the ground, watching the TV screen positioning and displaying the flash Sheldon in the alien universe Screamed, the arc of the left lip gradually floated..." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 804: The Green Hat King who caught sight of Adam late at night. Peggy''s apartment. "How?" After talking about the plot casually, Adam observed Peggy''s expression. no way. If she is not satisfied, this day will not be possible. "Why is the real goal of Superwoman Peggy the Flash Sheldon?" Peggy was noncommittal. "Oh, this one." Adam noticed that Peggy was quite satisfied with this casually made-up story, and couldn''t help but smile. "It''s very simple, you forgot. When Shelton made you angry, she patted you on the shoulder and said to you,''woman, get me a bottle of beer''? When you in this universe clenched your fists and beat Sheldon. You of the multiverse also have a sense. You who have just awakened the ability of Superwoman are still not used to this ability, a bit willful and naughty. Then he was hit by the Flash Sheldon, who likes to travel through the multiverse. He insisted on persuading you, relying on your unfamiliar superpowers, and patted you on the shoulder familiarly. Then you broke out, scared the Flash Sheldon directly opened the wormhole and escaped from the universe. Later, you, the superwoman, completely controlled your abilities, went to the sun for a few years, and opened the wormhole directly. From then on, he assumed the classic posture of Superman, opened the way with his fists, blasted through the infinite multiverse, and tracked the Flash Sheldon, vowing to teach him a profound lesson. " "Hahaha." Peggy couldn''t help it anymore, and laughed out loud, "You can really make up! But it''s so funny!" "Hehe." Adam knew that Peggy would no longer stare at the comparison between her and the Marvel Woman in comics, so he took the initiative again and smiled: "You like it." Peggy was satisfied, and the day passed happily again. In Adam''s dumbfounded gaze, Peggy raised his hands, clenched his fists, and said beautifully, "What are you waiting for?" "It''s not just the morning bells and the evening drums that make me cry. What makes me reluctant is the fishing fire under the Zhongjiang Tower. How long will it take to walk all the way, you hold my hand. What makes me feel nostalgic is your soft homesickness. Thinking you are always outside, memory is the button of missing. The green willows by the water of Jinghu Lake kissed my forehead..." The next day. Early in the morning. Adam kissed Peggy''s forehead, then hummed the song that he had hummed all night, and drove off New Jersey like flying away to the hospital. Today is the day when Mr. Robinson Jr. was injected with live virus. It is the first step in clinical research for the Adam virus to eliminate cancer cells. What a good day! Medical center. Ward. "How was it last night?" Adam smiled and looked at the little man and Lexie. "everything is normal." Said the little man. "Mr. Robinson doesn''t seem to be in the right mood." Lexi gave the little man a weird look. "This is the tumor talking, normal mood swings." The little guy is very calm. "what''s the situation?" Adam frowned: "Tell me carefully." "Mr. Robinson suddenly said to Dr. Melendez last night, look at my wife, isn''t it beautiful?" Lexie endured the strangeness and said, "When I first saw her, I just stared at her butt, how about it? Do you like it? Do you want to try? Secretly tell you that she can do better ~" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. This meow is really emotional. "and then?" Adam resisted complaining and asked very professionally. "Dr. Melendez certainly refused." Lexie smiled bitterly: "Mrs. Robinson explained embarrassingly that this is because her husband is worried that he will die on the operating table tomorrow, so he must help her find her next husband now. Then Mr. Robinson yelled at her, did I let you talk? , we can only say that this is the tumor talking. " "This is indeed the tumor talking." Adam nodded, looked at Lexi and the others, and reminded: "Keep this recognition!" "Ok." Lexi and the little man nodded in understanding. "Follow me in." At this time George and Carter also came, Adam greeted the fourth element, opened the door and walked into the ward. "Good morning, Mr. Robinson, Mrs. Robinson." Adam smiled and said, "Are you ready?" "of course." Mr. Robinson smiled madly: "I didn''t die during the operation anyway, and the tumor would kill me. I have nothing to lose, right?" "of course not." Adam sternly said: "Although it is difficult to quantify the role of survival will in medical treatment, it does have a great impact on treatment. Especially at this moment when miracles are needed, the impact is even greater. Mr. Robinson, if you regret it, we can completely cancel the operation. it does not matter! It is also a good choice to spend the last period of time with your wife and relatives. " "Doctor Duncan, are you single?" Mr. Robinson Jr. didn''t answer directly, instead he asked Adam and looked up. "..." Adam''s smile stagnated. If the operation continues, he will have to see if the malignant glioma in his head is all pure green. Good guys. This is asking everyone who catches it. "Philip!" Little Mrs. Robinson couldn''t bear it anymore, and her face flushed and screamed. Before, no matter what her husband said, she followed the doctor''s reminder, self-comforting this is the tumor talking, don''t take it to heart. But when her husband brought the matter to Adam, she found that she couldn''t help but feel angry. What a shame! "what''s happenin?" Mr. Robinson sneered: "Don''t say you don''t like Dr. Duncan? I dare say that no woman can resist him. If he is single and willing to accept you, you may wish I died on the operating table immediately. " Little Mrs. Robinson looked pale and looked at her husband incredulously. "Don''t look at me like that!" Mr. Robinson is getting more and more energetic, and yells furiously: "If you want to help me now, let Dr. Duncan accept my wife, or immediately find a few single men to let my wife choose. This is a hospital, and there are handsome doctors who are all about Jenny''s appetite, and Jenny is just a waitress with no future at all. If I don''t help her before I die, how can she find a new husband that she wants? ! " "Enough! Mr. Robinson!" Adam looked cold and said solemnly: "You may be thinking about your wife''s good, in case you have something to do, she will not stay alone in this world alone. But this behavior gave her endless humiliation, not caring. No one wants to accept such care! And we are all doctors who treat diseases and save people, not to help you solve this kind of thing! Please give us a little respect! " "Sorry." Mr. Robinson was taken aback, silent for a moment, and apologized: "I just can''t worry about Jenny." "Philip, I will be fine!" Mrs. Robinson Jenny cried: "If you really miss me, then try to survive and survive the operation. I just want to live with you for the rest of my life!" "Ok." Mr. Robinson smiled and nodded After talking, everything went smoothly and the operation proceeded as usual. In the operating room. Before anesthesia. "Are you sure to do this?" Adam leaned over and looked at him. "Well, Dr. Duncan, thank you for your reminder." Mr. Robinson, who was lying there, smiled and said, "It''s up to you, Dr. Duncan. I almost forgot. I still have an older brother. It happens that he has been divorced for many years, and he will help me take care of Jenny. They will be very happy, and I feel at ease. " Adam: "..." All medical staff: "..." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 805: One less tear, one less family cry Medical center. Operating room. "are you ready?" Faced with the persistence of the Green Hat King, Adam couldn''t laugh or cry, so he could only ask one question. "Ok." Mr. Robinson Jr. smiled. Adam nodded and looked at the anesthesiologist. The anesthesiologist put a breathing mask filled with anesthetic gas on Mr. Robinsons face. While breathing, Mr. Robinson Jr was anesthetized. "let''s start." Adam announced the start of the operation. "Scalpel!" Adam stretched out his hand, took the scalpel handed by the nurse, and began to operate on Mr. Robinson. Unsurprisingly, malignant glioma is not green. Toot. Toot. Halfway through the operation, the monitoring equipment started to alarm. "Heart conduction is completely blocked!" "The injection enters the artery!" "Inject a dose of atropine!" "No reaction!" "Another dose of atropine!" "..." He was in a critical condition, and repeated rescue efforts were ineffective. "Patient No. 1, treatment failed." Adam stopped and looked at Lexi: "Doctor Grey, declare death." "Death time 11:23." Lexie glanced at the time and announced. "Doctor O''Malley, I will leave it to you and Doctor Carter in the follow-up." Adam confessed, taking off his surgical gown and gloves while walking out. The patient has passed away. The follow-up finishing work is naturally handed over to the intern. "Yes." George agreed, walked to the position of the chief knife, and began to sew the patient. "Doctor Grey, what are you waiting for?" Adam, who walked to the door of the operating room, looked at Lexie, who was still there, "Join us to tell Mr. Robinson''s family the unfortunate news." "Oh, oh." Only then did Lexi realize that the little man had followed Adam''s side, and he quickly agreed and walked over. She almost forgot that her professional attitude of non-emotional and non-indifferent has not yet been developed. This kind of sad occasion is a rare opportunity to train her to be''without emotions'' and a small man to be''not indifferent''. "Mrs Robinson, it''s a pity..." Adam took the little man and Lexie out of the operating room, and told the expected bad news to the little Mrs. Robinson who was waiting outside. "Grey, wipe your tears." After delivering bad news, Adam reminded him after he left. That''s right! As Mrs. Robinson burst into tears when she heard the news, Lexie''s eyes, who stood watching from the side, couldn''t help but moist. "I''m sorry, Doctor Duncan." Lexie apologized while wiping tears. "Grey, is there a problem with our surgery?" Adam asked. "No." Lexi shook his head quickly. During the rescue process, she witnessed Adam''s stability and made her think that the operation would be a success. "The patient didn''t fully agree in advance?" Adam asked again. "of course not." Lexi shook his head. "How long can the patient live without surgery?" Adam continued to ask. "According to medical records, it is generally only a few weeks away." Lexie somewhat understood what Adam wanted to say: "Dr. Duncan, you have given the patient and the patient''s family enough time to think about it, and let you know everything that might happen in advance." "Did the patient suffer when he died?" Adam still asked. "The patient is under deep anesthesia and doesn''t feel anything." Lexi could only answer. "Then what else can we do?" Adam looked at Lexi. "I can''t think of it." Lexi shook his head. "We have done our best." The little man said what Adam wanted to say: "Doctors are not God. It is enough to do your best and have a clear conscience." "After the death of the elderly in the family, many people like to cry in public." Adam looked at Lexie: "I don''t deny that there are people in this who are sincere and can''t control the sadness, so they cry like this, but those who use arias, no matter how loud they cry, don''t care about the old people as much as they did before they were alive. Dr. Grey, we are doctors, not the patients family. Our cries and tears are for the dead patients and the families of the patients who are truly sad. Just like those who use arias in public to cry for the death of their own old people, it has no meaning for the leaving old people. So put away your tears, turn your tears into motivation and obsession, do your best to prepare before the operation, and go all out during the operation. Then the result after the operation, no matter what it is, we all have a clear conscience. Otherwise you are just incompetent and crying, your tears are dry, your eyes are blind, and it is of no use. On the contrary, if you shed one less tear today, you may cry less one family tomorrow. " "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Lexi was ashamed. "Go, sort out the information about this operation, and think about the problems here. You are also excellent doctors, and you may be inspired to come up with a better method." Adam glanced at the little man: "We still have 11 opportunities, but I hope I don''t use up all these opportunities." "Yes." The little man nodded heavily. noon. buffet. "I heard that your operation failed?" Christina said with concern. "Ok." Adam glanced at her. "There is no experience to refer to this groundbreaking operation. It is normal to fail the first time." Christina smiled and said, "You still have 11 chances." "11 chances?" Meredith was taken aback. "This kind of clinical research is supervised by a professional ethics committee." Christina obviously did her homework beforehand, and Men Qing introduced: "If you fail 12 times in a row, 12 patients involved in clinical scientific research will die. The professional ethics committee will suspend such clinical research experiments. And once suspended. If you want to reopen later, it will be countless times more difficult than the initial application. " "I will cherish these opportunities and carefully consider every clinical research opportunity." Adam nodded. Zhou Shuren said: Failure is the mother of success. Ordinarily, every time you fail, you will gain experience for success. But the fact is that no one will give you unlimited opportunities, especially when it comes to the death of a patient. For 12 consecutive failures, either the scientific research project was too difficult, or it was bad luck, or the level was not enough. Regardless of the reason, as the person leading this clinical research project, it is not suitable to continue to lead this clinical research project in a short period of timeAdam may be able to dredge the relationship and extend the opportunity. But it is easy to be criticized and attacked by others. This is not a matter of life and death involving his own life, he obviously wouldn''t do that. So he has only 11 chances left. After 11 times, without success, this clinical scientific research project, which he has placed great hopes on, will be frozen. In the previous life, maybe 20 years later, there is still an opportunity for reopening. But this is in the American drama world. Adam got a mysterious and mysterious feeling after passing the Western Toxic Ouyang Feng test to brush his life. That is, in another 20 years, he will be fine. So there are really only 11 chances, so take it well. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. 4Fiction website mobile version reading URL: Chapter 806: Hello, Dr. House Medical Center. After lunch. Adam went to Dr. Sheputs office. . "Doctor Shept." . "Doctor Sheputt." . "Doctor Sheputt." Adam used Sheldon''s classic knocking method and knocked on the door. Facts have proved that it is not unreasonable for Shelton to knock on the door like this. But no way, Adams ears are far beyond ordinary people. "Please come in." After the third knock on the door, Dr. Sheput''s voice came from the office. "Rose is there too." Adam pretended to be ignorant and nodded to the somewhat strange big-eyed nurse Rose, and then said naturally to Dr. Sheput: "Doctor Sheput, do you know if you are free tomorrow night?" "You guys chat." Big-eyed nurse Rose smoothed her nurse uniform slightly, smiled awkwardly, and left the office. "Sit down." Dr. Sheputt touched his hair subconsciously, and found that the hairstyle was not messy, and then he greeted: "For Mr. Robinson''s operation?" "Stop sitting anymore." Adam glanced at the sofa and smiled and said, "I will invite other experts later. I hope that everyone will gather together tomorrow night to study together. Do you have time for Dr. Sheputt?" Although he has no cleanliness. But like Sheldon, he didn''t want to sit on a sofa that was obviously polluted. But Adam is very polite. will not directly point out that he will not sit on a sofa that has been humiliated by his mother and unknown men like Shelton Miku. "of course." Dr. Sheputt naturally said nothing. He knows that this is Adams big project, and those who can help will naturally do his best to help. "Do you need me to call for help?" "I''ll contact first." Adam smiled and said, "If you don''t invite you, I will ask Dr. Sheputt to come forward." "That''s probably not going to use me." Dr. Sheputer laughed dumbly: "I almost forgot, Adam, your current fame, whoever invites, will save face." "Hope." Adam smiled reservedly: "That''s all, of course, if you already have a date tomorrow night, we can postpone the time later." "no need." Dr. Sheputt smiled and said, "This is a major event. I am free at any time. You give priority to taking care of other people''s time. If there is any change, just let me know in advance." "Thanks a lot." Adam thanked him, said a few more words to Dr. Shept, and left. Their current relationship can be regarded as deadly friendship. Although it is unilateral. But there is no need to be too polite. come back to the office. Adam began to call, inviting top experts in various fields such as oncology, immunology, virology, etc. . But before he made a few calls, the office was ringing. "Adam, I heard that you will meet someone to discuss surgery tomorrow night. I want to join." Not surprisingly, after Christina heard the wind, she was the first to run over: "You can bring tea or water." "Fine." Adam and her are friends, so naturally they will not refuse her request for progress: "When the time comes, you will help prepare for it. The top experts in various fields will come. Don''t be rude." "Don''t worry, I''m not Meredith!" When Christina was excited, she changed her hands and used her girlfriend to step her feet. "It''s enough." Not to mention its okay, when he said Adam, he couldnt help but vomit: In that kind of situation, you are not as reliable as Meredith. That''s it." Emmm. Meredith was 100% drunk and dropped his belt. And Christina is 100% authoritative. Relatively speaking, Christina is really not as good as Meredith to reassure Adam on the occasion that big names in various fields of medicine gather tomorrow night. "That `s a deal." Christina got what she wanted, and she was already excited about the big coffee party tomorrow night. Why didn''t she care if Adam complained about her, she went away happily. She walked on the front foot, and someone came again on the back foot. "Okay, all four of you can go." Adam said to George who probed his head. "yeah!" Cheers from Carter and Lexie came from afar. "Adam, do you want to organize an expert meeting?" Soon, Richard, the director of surgery, also came over: "Would you like to organize directly in the name of the hospital? Shall I have someone help you prepare?" "Forget it." After thanking Adam, he shook his head and said, "Next time, this time I will hold a small-scale private gathering in my name. I hope everyone can speak freely. Once it is held in the name of a hospital, if there are too many people at that time, others will be a little bit worried, and the gain will not be worth the loss. Don''t worry, Director. What''s the latest development in the later period, I will take the initiative to tell you at the monthly hospital seminar. " "Good too." Surgery Director Richard thought for a while and nodded: "This kind of opportunity is very rare for teaching hospitals." "I know, I have a chance in the future." Adam smiled: "Director, will you have time tomorrow night?" "of course." Richard, the director of surgery, raised his head slightly, showing a bright smile. is obviously very happy with Adam''s invitation. It was official business at first, speaking as the director of surgery. And now he is a general surgeon. After all, he is also a big winner in the medical field. It''s just that he is general, and it is reasonable if Adam does not invite him. So this invitation is not an invitation, for him, it belongs to Schrodinger''s invitation. Tomorrow nights big coffee party, wouldnt it be shameful without him. Now that the dust is falling, how can he be unhappy. "Damn it." Adam looked at the back of the director of surgery leaving, and he secretly spit out. This was originally just a private exchange meeting in a small circle Now it seems that it will continue to expand and expand again. This is not good news. Because of this groundbreaking surgical exchange research, the best is the top experts in various fields. Based on their expertise, they are inspired by unconstrained ideas. , the probability of colliding brilliant wisdom crystallization will be greatly increased. Now that this is happening, there are more and more people. If the conference is completed, the top experts who will be there will definitely subconsciously accept it. Otherwise, if someone accidentally said something wrong and was ridiculed by someone, that would be a shame. For those who have achieved fame, this is absolutely intolerable. But the matter is over, Adam can only ride a tiger down the mountain. Its a big deal, lets take a form first, wait for everyone to eat and drink, and have a good conversation. After everyone has dispersed, leave the experts in the field of expertise that you really want to invite. Lets have a small meeting. Thinking of this, Adam shook his head and pressed down these distracting thoughts, and dialed the phone according to the address book of famous doctors specially recorded in his memory. "Hello, is this Dr. Greg House? I am Adam?? Dr. Duncan..." Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 807: House is a legend, Duncan is not yet New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. One large and one small, two connected offices with a glass door in the middle. It is the legendary Princeton Teaching Hospital, a unique diagnostic department in the world specially set up for the legendary Doctor House. The big office or conference room outside. Three doctors in white coats sat here bored. "A childhood iodine deficiency disorder, 9 letters." A handsome white doctor, sitting there, holding a newspaper, was playing the most classic crossword puzzle. At this time, he encountered a problem and couldn''t help but murmur. "Stupid little syndrome." At the conference table, an African-American male doctor sat sideways, supported his knees with one hand, and tapped the conference table with the other. The whole person was in a state of absent-mindedness. Hearing the mumbling of his colleagues, without raising his head, he reported the answer casually. The handsome white doctor, thought for a while, pursed his lips, and expressed his approval. Not far away, at the computer desk, a beautiful doctor is sitting there, processing mail. Jingle Bell. In the small office, the landline rang suddenly. "I''ll pick it up." While the beautiful doctor was talking, she got up, pushed open the glass door in the partition, walked into the small office, picked up the landline, and connected the phone. "Hello, is this Dr. Greg House? This is Dr. Adam Duncan, New York Medical Center." "Hello, this is Dr. Houses office. Im Dr. Alison Cameron. I work for Dr. House. Im glad to hear you, Dr. Duncan." Cameron, the beautiful doctor, turned to look at the other two colleagues while talking. The handsome white doctor and the African-American doctor, when they heard the name of Dr. Duncan, had already looked over. "me too." On the other end of the phone, Adam smiled and said, "Dr. Cameron, an outstanding immunologist, Dr. House is really lucky to let you work for him." "Have you heard of me?" The corner of Camerons mouth could not help but a curve appeared. "of course." Adam smiled and said, "I have all the good doctors in my head." "Doctor Duncan, what can I do for you?" Beautiful doctor Cameron smiled: "Dr. House is not in the office, but I can help you find him. If I guess correctly, he must hide at Dr. Wilson and watch TV." "No, I''ll just call his cell phone later." Adam smiled and said, "Actually, Dr. Cameron, are you free tomorrow night? I was working on a clinical research project recently. The first patient of the operation has passed away today. I hope to seek advice from the top experts in the relevant field. " "Oh, of course, my pleasure." The beautiful doctor Cameron was startled, and nodded in agreement. She heard the first half sentence, her heartbeat still stagnated, but soon following Adam''s explanation, she resumed her beating. "Then it''s settled." Adam smiled and said a few more words, fixed a time and place, and hung up the phone. House doctor''s office. "Is it Dr. Adam Duncan of the New York Medical Center?" The handsome white man Robert Chiss said gossip. "Correct." Beautiful doctor Cameron hung up with a smile. "What did he do with Dr. House?" African-American doctor Eric Forman curiously asked. "It should be an invitation to Dr. House for a consultation." Cameron, a beautiful doctor, briefly retelled what Adam had said, and said his own guess. "He knows all the good doctors, but only invited you?" The handsome white man Dr. Keith frowned and looked at the oldest African-American doctor: "Doctor Forman?" Being able to enter the hands of the legendary Doctor House, apart from his rheumatologist father who always calls to harass Doctor House, it is more because he is good enough. He has extensive knowledge, is good at surgery, and is an expert attending doctor in the intensive care unit. "I do not care." Dr. Forman tilted his head: "No matter how good he is, he is now only a first-year resident. We have worked hard for so many years to become experts in our respective fields. Is it to be recognized by a first-year resident? Forget it, I dont think so! " "But he is Adam Duncan!" Doctor Chis still couldn''t let go of his discomfort when he was ignored. "so what?" Dr. Forman sat upright, put his hands on the conference table, and looked at Dr. Keith: "Let me put it this way, a Dr. House is almost too much for us to bear. Do you still want to provoke a young version of House. Doctors?" "Dr. Duncan is not Dr. House." The beautiful doctor Cameron said with a smile: "Even if it is, Dr. Duncan is a young version of Dr. House who has not suffered setbacks. Without the gloomy mood of Dr. House at this moment, he is not only non-venomous, but on the contrary, he is very gentle and amiable and easy to get along with of." "Ha ha." Dr. Forman laughed out loud, and mocked: "Do you believe it? The young version of Dr. House is also Dr. House, and it has nothing to do with not experiencing any setbacks. In fact, if Dr. House had not suffered setbacks before, his legs had not been disabled due to deep vein thrombosis, and he had to take Vicodin (pain relievers) every day, he would still not be much different. As for Adam Duncan? His level is higher than that of any legendary doctor in the same period. He is still a self-made billionaire, handsome and awe-inspiring. Such an excellent him, do you think he is really gentle and amiable? No one is so perfect! I dare say that his arrogance in his bones is even higher than that of Dr. House. It''s just that he is good at hiding and he didn''t show it deliberately. " "At least he is willing to hide his arrogance." Cameron, the beautiful doctor, shrugged and said, "This is already very good." "haha, really?" Dr. Forman sneered: "For ordinary people, his behavior is indeed good enough. But for people like us, this deliberate concealment is even more unacceptable than Dr. House''s arrogant tongue." Dr. Keith nodded with deep approval In the American drama world, doctors were originally the dragon and the phoenix among people. They became experts in a certain field at a young age, and even the dragon and phoenix among the dragons and phoenixes. Deep down in their hearts, naturally there is a sense of arrogance. Who is worse than whom? Emmm. Well, the dragon and the phoenix in the dragon and the phoenix can not be compared with the legend above the pinnacle. Otherwise, they don''t have to give up their high status in their hospitals, they came to become Dr. House''s subordinates, enduring the risk of poisonous tongue and waste time, just to learn from the legendary doctor, thinking that they can be one step closer. How busy were they before? And now because of Dr. Houses high requirements for cases, he is not a weird and intractable disease. He is not interested at all, so that the three experts in their respective fields can only daze in the office, play games, and deal with emails. If they didn''t know that Adam Duncan was very arrogant in his bones, it would be fine. Once they knew, they would pretend not to know, it would be too difficult for them. Doctor House is already a legend. They recognized and endured it. And Adam Duncan is not yet, is he? Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 808: House: Adam, your womens clothing will be beautiful New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. Wilson Cancer Clinic. A middle-aged bearded man lying on the medical chair, eating a lollipop in his mouth, flipping through a magazine. "You have no patients? No one?" In front of him, a middle-aged white doctor in a white coat, James Wilson, stood there, looking at him incredible: "House, you have selected a group of elite doctors to work for you, just to keep them doing nothing. ?" "Cameron is answering my email for me." The middle-aged bearded man is the legendary Doctor House, took the lollipop in his mouth and replied seriously. "That is really a good use of time." Doctor Wilson mocked: "Where are Nakis and Forman?" "Ok" Doctor House thought for a while, but he was not sure: "Doing scientific research?" "" Even if he is a good friend with Dr. House, Dr. Wilson is still speechless by Dr. Houses actions. Jingle Bell. Just then, the phone rang. "It must be Cardi, can''t she let me have some free time?" Doctor House thought it was because the beautiful dean couldn''t find him, so he called directly and showed a helpless expression to the good friend. He said something and connected the phone. "Busy." One word, concise and clear. "Is it Dr. Greg House? This is Dr. Adam Duncan, New York Medical Center." Adam smiled. "You finally figured it out." Doctor House lay back: "I was curious before how I didn''t see your application letter. It is indeed late now, I have hired three ducks. But as long as you come, I can fire them all. Qisi is good at critical illness and surgery, you do better than him. Forman is good at nerves. I heard that you are doing neurosurgery independently now. First-year inpatient, very good. And the biggest reason I hired Forman is because he is better at small tricks that are not common among doctors. And once you come over, his little tricks are really little tricks. With your looks, women are willing to open the door to you for free. And with your wealth, men are basically the same. As long as you want, you can easily enter anyones home without secretly unlocking the lock, let alone worrying about your skin problems like Forman, and taking a white companion every time for fear of being bumped into. A shot collapsed. Comeon! This is not the 17th century. The probability of African Americans being shot for no reason is much smaller nowadays, OK? Don''t be so timid, OK? Cameron is the last. Well, we can keep her, after all, she is such a beauty, how seductive. Of course, if you dont want to, we can also open her. From your looks, women''s clothing must be more beautiful than her..." "Sorry, I didn''t call to apply for a job for you..." On the other side of the phone, even if he had been mentally prepared, Adam was still mad at the dantian that Dr. House''s tongue told him, but he still politely refused, and was ready to talk about business first. But unfortunately, Dr. House interrupted him very persistently. "Don''t refuse first." Doctor House smiled and said, "Duncan, you must have seen Holmes, right? You have high-definition image memory, strong understanding, super practical ability and combat effectiveness. Once we come here, we will be the Holmes and Watson in the medical world. Think about it, so many medical puzzles are waiting for us to explore and solve. How wonderful? " "Dr. House, you have a good reputation, I am not even the Sherlock Holmes in the medical world." Adam smiled reservedly. "Shameless enough, I like it." Doctor House''s eyes lit up. "Thank you." After thanking Adam, I turn to the topic again: "Dr. House, I am currently doing a clinical research project for virus reduction and tumor reduction. I sincerely invite you to join our party tomorrow evening and give me some inspirational guidance." "The virus reduces tumors? Good idea." Doctor House put the lollipop in his mouth again and smiled: "Can I be in charge of this project?" "Sorry, this is my project." Adam declined. "That would be too boring." Doctor House refused without hesitation: "When did you figure it out, you can come to the Princeton Teaching Hospital anytime to find me, and we will explore and solve the mystery together." "That''s a shame." Adam sighed when Dr. House refused. then let go of the baggage. Since there is nothing to ask for, what are you doing while suppressing the innocent energy running around in the dantian? Release as much as you like. He has a showdown. "Doctor House, do you know? Actually you don''t need me at all." Adam smiled: "Your character and soul are Sherlock Holmes (like drugs, obsessed with solving puzzles), but your body and identity are Watson (doctor status, lame body). Look at your last name, House, which is also an imitation Holmes. You are completely a mixture of them, and it might be more appropriate to call Watson Holmes. " "Interesting argument." Doctor House didn''t mind, licked the lollipop, and said with interest, "Anything else?" With his IQ, he naturally heard the meaning of Adam''s showdown. This made him very interested. "and also?" Adam smiled slightly: "It''s a pity that you just borrowed Watson''s doctor status, and you are always more like Sherlock Holmes. Otherwise, if you really borrowed Watson''s body, then we can have a chance to play boxing together." Sherlock Holmess partner, Dr. Watson, was just a false lame of psychological factors. Later, when she was stimulated by Sherlock Holmes, he immediately started running. But Dr. House is really lame. "Boxing can''t be played, we can play horse racing together, um, it''s racing now." Doctor House pursed his lips, "I just limped on one leg, so I can still drive." Dr. Watson likes boxing and horse racing. "There is a chance." Adam smiled and said: "And rest assured, if there is another accident, I will help you rescue the intact leg. It will never go against your wishes." "Poison~" At the end of the phone, Dr. House took a lollipop and turned his hand constantly. He stopped lying down, straightened up, and said in surprise: "You thought I was poisonous enough, but I didn''t expect you to be even more poisonous~www.novelhall.com ~The kind that came prepared." The reason why he divorced his favorite ex-wife was because when he had a problem with his leg, he told him not to do that before he went into a coma. After was in a coma, his wife violated his wishes, causing him to limp, and he had to take a lot of painkillers every day to relieve the pain. The endless physical pain, coupled with the mental betrayal of his beloved ex-wife (his ex-wife did not believe in his most proud medical professional judgment, which caused him to be crippled by the quack doctor in his eyes), which was the biggest in his life pain of. "No." Adam was naturally not a prepared sneak attack, and sincerely explained: "Doctor House is a legend, and we younger generations naturally care about everything about you, Doctor House. But I still want to persuade you. Maybe you shouldn''t blame your ex-wife. Seeing that you like to see both beautiful women and men''s women''s clothing, your ex-wife is sulking in her heart, probably not once or twice. Just that time came the opportunity, I''ll give you a cruel one. She didn''t want to hurt you, but just loved you too much, didn''t like you too free, flying too fast, she couldn''t catch up, you should understand her. " Dr. House:"" Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 809: Dr. Houses counterattack New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. Doctor House was hit back by Adam''s poisonous tongue, and he was a little speechless for a while. no way. Adam poked at his most painful place, both vicious and poisonous. "...Anyway, at the party tomorrow night, you are welcome to visit Dr. House at any time." Adam saw this, and it was enough. is an old man after all, so I always have to show some face. respecting the old and loving the young is a traditional virtue. "Not interested in." Doctor House said, and hung up the phone. "Is it Dr. Adam Duncan of the New York Medical Center?" The good friend Dr. Wilson, who was standing by, already knew Adams identity from the conversation. He couldnt help but curiously asked: He is doing clinical research on virus elimination of tumors? is really awesome. has always said that he is destined to be another legend in the medical field. really deserves its reputation! where you go? " said this, he saw Dr. House get up, walked out on crutches, thinking of the other party''s bad habits, he quickly stopped. "He cares about the old man, how can I not care about him as an old man." Dr. House turned around and tapped Dr. Wilson''s hand with a cane: "Everyone is lying, but the truth is often hidden in lies. I''m going to find the truth about Adam Duncan, and then have a good chat with him. Chat, he is very interesting, and I hope he will continue to be interesting." "Don''t do this!" Dr. Wilson quickly persuaded: "He is not an ordinary person. You can no longer run to the door of someone like before, use your wire to smash the door of the room, go in and look at his privacy, so as to collect him. ''S private message. In addition to being a great young doctor, he is also a self-made billionaire! Billionaire! Once annoyed him, with your body troubles that like to break the rules, Cardi can''t protect you. And listening to what you just said, he doesn''t look like that kind of good-tempered person. " "Isn''t that more interesting?" Doctor House knocked off his good friend''s hand with a cane and smiled. Jingle Bell. At this time, the phone rang. "Hello there." Dr. Wilson could only let go, and picked up the landline in the past to pick it up: "Dr. Duncan?" Doctor House, who was opening the door and preparing to go out, paused and looked over. "Of course, I have time." Dr. Wilson glanced at Dr. House and nodded. then exchanged a few more words and hung up the phone. "It''s Adam Duncan''s call. He invited me to the party tomorrow night." Dr. Wilson reminded. "Cunning." Doctor House smiled even more happily: "Vicious tongue and cunning, and so capable, it is my ideal Watson." "Cunning?" Dr. Wilson was puzzled. "He knows you are my best friend." Doctor House smiled and said: "He invited you not only to invite you, but also to threaten me to go over, otherwise he would keep pestering you and be friends with you to fight me. Isn''t this cunning?" "Why not just because I am an excellent oncologist?" Dr. Wilson dissatisfied. "What now?" Dr. House quickly repeated all the conversation with Adam: "He even knows about Stacey (Dr. Houses ex-wife), doesnt he know that you are my best and only friend? Force me to see him." In addition to donating money to female college students who cannot afford tuition, he only plays with Dr. Wilson. He is too concerned about all the people and things around Dr. Wilson. "..." When Dr. Wilson heard it, the corners of his mouth twitched. He really couldn''t imagine that the gentle and amiable Adam would have such a side. This is simply another poisonous tongue house. "Well, he may be a bit cunning, but this proves what I said. He is not something you can provoke. Looking at his counterattack, it is not just a bad temper, but a very dark-bellied and very vengeful person. ." "That''s why I said he was funny." Doctor House smiled: "Unless you reject him?" "...This is a medical exchange, I have agreed, how can I change my mind." Dr. Wilson declined. Not to mention that Adam is a warm invitation, he has already agreed. Now he knows that Adam is not only talented and wealthy, but also very black, so he is willing to offend Adam. "This is not enough." Doctor House pushed the door with a cane: "Next time I meet him, I can''t know anything about him anymore. That would be too boring." said, limping out with his crutches. "it''s useless!" Dr. Wilson hurriedly brought the door, followed, and walked with Dr. House, while persuading: "He is a real billionaire, where he lives, let alone whether you can get close. Even if it gets closer, do you think that the door of his house, like the door of ordinary people, can let you pry open with a few wires? Do not make jokes. are mostly electronic locks, with a series of encryption measures such as passwords, fingerprints, and facial recognition. You can''t get in at all. " "This is the point." Doctor House paused and thought about crutches. He is confident that he can pass the doorman and walk to the door of the luxury apartment, but he is really not sure to unlock the electronic lock. If you are looking for professionals, even if they are willing to add money, those people may not dare to deal with billionaires. This is quite troublesome. "So, come with me tomorrow night." Dr. Wilson breathed a sigh of relief: "Although Dr. Duncan is a bit poisonous, it''s also because of your poisonous tongue first. You can study medicine together. Why do you have to be so tense." "You are so boring!" Doctor House took a good look at his friend, shook his head disappointedly, lifted his crutches, and continued to walk forward. "What are you going to do again?" There was an ominous premonition in Dr. Wilson''s heart. "Although I really can''t get into his apartment." Dr. House''s mouth curled up: "But if you want to understand a person''s privacy, it is not necessarily the only way to get into his home and look through the privacy. I just remembered one thing that can solve this problem." "Do not!" Dr. Wilson followed Dr. House into Dr. Houses office. The ominous premonition in his heart is stronger. "Work is coming!" Dr. House pushed the door and walked in, put his crutches on the desk, and looked at the three ducks under his (nickname, three apprentices, just like the little ducks following the mother duck. They are usually tight Follow). "Go get a New York phone book! Cameron, you specifically call Rachels name and ask if she knows Rose and Phoebe. UU reading www. uukanshu.com Keith, you specifically find Phoebes name and call it and ask if she knows Rachel and Rose. Forman..." "I specifically called Rose''s name and asked him if he knew Rachel and Phoebe?" Middle-aged African American Doctor Forman has no good airway. "You really understand." Doctor House smiled and said, "What are you waiting for? Get moving!" "Why?" The beautiful doctor Cameron and the handsome white guy Chis have already moved, but Dr. Forman resisted: "This is not like a serious job at all!" "It''s not right through me to decide, you guys work for me!" Doctor House reminded. "Alright, House." Good friend Dr. Wilson, fearing that Dr. House would say something more excessive, hurriedly rounded off: "Who are these people? Why are you looking for them?" "Good question." Dr. House smiled: "I suddenly remembered that the name Adam is not the first time I heard it. Four years ago, on a plane to London, I met a noisy woman..." Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 810: Poisonous tongue man, now again! New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. "Noisy woman?" Dr. Wilson looked dumbfounded: "What does this have to do with Adam Duncan? Is she his ex-girlfriend?" "No, better than my ex-girlfriend." Doctor House proudly said: "She is a good friend of Duncan. For people like Adam Duncan, there are so many friends who will not be taken care of by him, but good friends are different." "Are you at odds with Dr. Duncan?" Cameron, the beautiful doctor, stopped the movement in his hand and frowned. "Let me guess." Doctor House glanced at her: "He called my office first, and then you picked it up. Do you think the other person is good?" "correct." Beautiful doctor Cameron still can''t stand Dr. House''s heart-reading ability, vomiting: "Fortunately, you didn''t say that I fell in love with him just because of a phone call." "You will not!" Doctor House smiled confidently: "Duncan''s conditions are indeed perfect in the eyes of women, but he is not the kind you like." The beautiful doctor Cameron was shocked and laughed at himself: "Oh, which one do I like?" "You like broken, broken, like me." Dr. House gave her a meaningful look. "You are so arrogant." Cameron, the beautiful doctor, smiled reluctantly: "I''ll get the phone book." "House!" The poor man Dr. Wilson who likes Chu Chu, looked at his friend with dissatisfaction. "what''s happenin?" Doctor House sat down on the chair with his thighs directly on it, and said disapprovingly: "We are doctors, we must face our psychological problems squarely, and don''t avoid doctors." Beautiful doctor Cameron quickly adjusted his mood, walked in with the phone book, and started to sort the alphabet according to the above, found Rachels name, and began to dial Rachels phone numbers one by one. Doctor Chees, a handsome white man, obediently called Phoebe''s phone number, looking for the correct Phoebe. African-American middle-aged Doctor Forman is no exception. "Hey, I thought you would stick to yourself." Doctor House stared at this subordinate who always liked to resist him, surprised. Of the three subordinates, his favorite in his heart is Forman. Because he knows that Forman is most like him, and most likely to take over his mantle and become the new him. The more this happens, the more he likes to tease Forman and torture Forman, and he wants to see the other person resist him. It would be even more interesting if he could completely sublime and achieve a new legend in this kind of resistance, and then torture him in turn. "Originally I would." Doctor Forman sneered: "But since you are going to **** Adam Duncan, then I''m very happy to help you with such a business..." "You don''t like him either." Doctor House knows: "You want to see how I fight him. It doesn''t matter who wins, because you don''t like me even more." "We are doctors." Dr. Forman shrugged and said, "You can''t avoid doctors, and face your heart bravely, don''t you?" House Doctor smiled and glanced at his friend. Doctor Wilson looked helpless. Of course he saw the slightly distorted pleasure of good friends. "...Phoebe." The handsome white man Dr. Keith was the first to get through and looked at Dr. House with a slightly rewarding look. Not surprisingly, the name Phoebe is relatively rare compared to the very popular Rachel and Rose. "Phoebe is better than you." Dr. House stretched out his hand and gestured, took the phone that Dr. Keith had brought over, and smiled: "Remember that Rachel, at your reminder, rushed to attend Ross and Emily in London four years ago. Your wedding? Who am I? A friend..." talked for a while, put out the call from Phoebe, and hung up. "keep the change." As Dr. House dialed, he signaled Cameron and Forman to stop. After the call was connected, he changed his voice to a younger voice: "Hi, Rachel, I still remember sitting with you on the plane four years ago. People together?" On the other side of the phone, Rachel was originally inexplicable, but when Dr. House reminded him, he remembered it all at once, and exclaimed: "You are that nasty man!" "Yes, it''s me!" Doctor House smiled and said, "How have you been? In the end, did you tell Rose what you were saying?" "No! Are you satisfied?" Rachel angrily said: "But you are wrong! He and Emily are not suitable at all. We are married now, and our daughters are one year old. We are a happy family." "is it?" Doctor House smiled: "Congratulations, but I just said it casually at the time, and I was just repeating what your friend Adam said. You also said it. He advised you not to do that, didn''t you?" "...But Adam didn''t tell me that Rose cheated at the time, after we broke up." Rachel shouted: "You venomous-tongue man, you are mad at me!" At that time, she flew to London and sat next to Dr. House. She was full of thoughts that needed to be vented, so she wanted to chat with the people around her, hoping to get support. But Dr. House first put on the earphones impolitely to show that he didn''t want to talk to her. When she was chatting with other people across the corridor, Dr. House actually took off the headset, interrupted her, and said to her: "You are really a very bad, bad person." After , after she said unpleasantly, "You are wrong", he even more annoyingly put his fist in his mouth and retorted in a weird way: "oh, no~" added a sentence at the end: "By the way, it is obvious that you did break up at that time." Rose was arguing and said that on the night of the breakup, she slept with other women. This is her biggest discomfort, and the handle that she holds in her hand forever. Therefore, Dr. Houses poisonous tongue almost made Rachel so angry that four years have passed. As soon as she talked about it, she clearly remembered this poisonous tongue man. "Oh, are you sure Adam didn''t say that?" Doctor House brought the topic to Adam again. "What do you mean?" Rachel was immediately attracted. Doctor House began to use his super mind reading ability to manipulate Rachels emotions and kept talking, trying to understand Adams privacy from Rachels side. Several people next to him looked at Dr. House like this, and their scalp was numb. Dr. Keith, the handsome white man, glanced sympathetically at the middle-aged African-American Dr. Forman, and seemed to say: "You should be thankful, Dr. House has not given you a full set yet." Forman''s mouth twitched, and of course he understood the look in his eyes. But he had to admit in his heart that it was really permeating from an onlooker perspective. has been talking for a long time. Dr. House hung up the phone with a smile, and then, in the stunned eyes of everyone, dialed Rose again: "Ross, I am Rachel''s friend. I was very supportive of you at the beginning. You owe me a favor... " Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 811: When we first met, Mars hit the earth! One day passed in a flash. In the blink of an eye, it was already party night. New Jersey. Outside the Princeton Teaching Hospital. "Concierge car? Seriously?" Dr. House, who was on crutches, looked at the luxurious extension Lincoln who was waiting at the door, and complained to his good friend Dr. Wilson: "It''s really inhuman." "This is respect." Dr. Wilson looked at the driver who got out of the car and walked over to open the door for them with a smile: "Really, House, Dr. Duncan is really good, don''t mess around!" "Just such a little thing, I bought you." Doctor House shook his head, avoided the driver who was trying to support him, and limped in. "Cameron, you first." Dr. Wilson politely looked at the beautiful doctor Cameron who had been standing silently. "Thank you." Dr. Cameron thanked him and bent over and entered the courtesy car. Dr. Wilson thanked the driver and walked in. The driver returned to the driver''s seat, asked for instructions, and drove away smoothly in the courtesy car. "House, seriously, don''t mess around." Dr. Wilson looked at the spacious space of the courtesy car and couldn''t help reminding good friends again: "Look at Dr. Duncan and the courtesy car is welcoming again. The hotel you choose is the center of the doctors. All the details are It''s well considered." "so?" Doctor House opened the wine cabinet in the car, flipped it over, and responded indifferently. "This shows that Dr. Duncan has respect for us, and it can also be seen that Dr. Duncan is very considerate." Dr. Wilson looked at his good friend worriedly. "I know what you want to say." Doctor House curled his lips and said, "This is a typical''friend comes with wine, enemy comes with shotgun", right?" "Correct." Dr. Wilson shook his head and said: "But it is not a shotgun, but Gatlin! The first time you talked on the phone yesterday, he only sincerely invited you to a banquet, but you ridiculed him and asked him to wear women''s clothing, which caused him The counterattack is purely for you to find the fault first. I dont know what secret information you got on this day, waiting to hit him back. But I hope you can stop it, and dont make it impossible to close the scene. Not everyone... is good-tempered. " "You mean to say that not everyone accommodates me as a lame man, right?" Doctor House glanced at his friend, and immediately said what Dr. Wilson really wanted to say where he paused. "I did not mean that" Dr. Wilson glanced at Dr. House apologetically: "But since you are talking about this, if you wait for you to do too much, it is true that not everyone will accommodate your wayward and evil tastes. Especially Adam Duncan, who was equally talented and achieved such an achievement at a young age. I''m sure he won''t accommodate you. " "That''s interesting." Doctor House smiled, seeing the ugly face of his good friend, jokingly said: "Don''t worry, I''m here to make friends with him. Of course, if you don''t agree, then forget it." "Of course I agree." Dr. Wilson said in a dubious voice: "I wish you had many friends, so there is no need to pull me every night." "Your marriage is not going well, don''t put it all on me." Doctor House mocked. "" Dr. Wilson was speechless. As a person who can be the only good friend with Dr. House who has serious psychological problems, he naturally has his problems. The beautiful doctor Cameron was speechless. Ever since Dr. House explained her view of mate selection, she has not dared to take the initiative. Xitian Hotel. When the courtesy car arrived, Adam was already waiting outside. "Dr. Wilson, Dr. Cameron, welcome!" Adam enthusiastically stepped forward and opened the door for the two of them. This small gathering tonight will invite experts in various fields. The reason why they are willing to come is naturally because of Adam''s face. This is a great favor. Therefore, Adam not only sent a courtesy car to greet him, but also stood at the door to greet him. After all, in addition to young handsome doctors like Cameron, many experts are middle-aged and elderly seniors, who deserve Adam''s respect as much as possible. "Doctor House, you are here too, it''s a surprise." Adam looked at Dr. House who came out last and smiled. "no way." Doctor House took a good look at his friend, his gaze fell on Adam, and after examining it, he smiled and said, "Dr. Duncan is so enthusiastic, why am I embarrassed not to come, um, I''m here to make friends." "That''s great." Adam smiled and said, "All experts in various fields will be here tonight. As long as Dr. House is willing, you will surely make satisfactory friends." "They? They are all boring guys." Doctor House curled his lips: "You are very funny, I''m here to make friends with you." "my honor." Adam raised his eyebrows. "give!" Doctor House took out a business card from his pocket: "This is my mother''s contact information, I know what you want~" Doctor Wilson: "..." Doctor Cameron: "..." Adam narrowed his eyes, took it naturally, nodded and smiled: "If necessary, I will call Mrs. House." Everyone: "..." "Grey!" Adam put his business card in his pocket and waved to Lexie behind him: "You take Dr. Wilson and Dr. Cameron in." "Two, please follow me." Lexi hurried forward and invited respectfully. "Dr. Wilson, Dr. Cameron, you go in with Dr. Grey first. I have medical doubts and want to consult Dr. House. I will come over later." Adam smiled. "Go, Adam and I are already friends." Doctor House smiled at the good friend: "Don''t let that look, make people misunderstand what super-friendship relationship we have, it''s not good, but there are many beautiful women here tonight." Doctor Wilson was helpless, but he couldn''t say anything. He could only follow the Lexie Advanced Hotel to the hotel Doctor House, do we have any misunderstandings? " After everyone left, Adam sighed. "There is no misunderstanding." Doctor House looked at Adam with interest: "I feel more and more that we are the best partner." "The twisted melon is not sweet." Adam shook his head and said: "Our philosophy is different. This is why I have never applied to you." "I know." Doctor House nodded and said, "You only want to save the ninety-nine percent of the patients that can be saved, and I only want to save the one percent." "Isn''t ninety-nine percent more worth saving?" Adam looked at Dr. House: "If you want, you can save more people." "so what?" Doctor House said disapprovingly: "The **** thing will still die. People like us should focus on the most advanced and most unlikely one percent. Only in this way can the advancement of medicine be promoted, so that mediocre doctors can easily use our scientific research results to treat the 99% you want to treat. " Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 812: Gong Shoudao: You have a cane, I have a sword! Xitian Hotel. doorway. "Why can''t you have all of them." Adam smiled and said, "Actually, my goal is to have a 100% patient population, otherwise there would be no party this evening." "comeon!" Doctor House glanced at Adam: "We are not children anymore. In the adult world, we must know how to choose." "We can do our best." Adam retorted. "That''s for you so many girlfriends, right." Dr. House mocked: "Energy is limited. If you give more girlfriends, you will get fewer in the patient group, let alone cover 100% of the patient group." "That is to optimize genes and work hard for the future evolution of mankind. It is better than you sully motivated female college students." Adam fought back: "And my energy is relatively unlimited." "Wow, I''m so confident. I often chat with the female college students who are donated by me. When I hear them, many people who donate like to say that. Do you know what they think? They only chuckled in their hearts, Oh! the man! . " Doctor House smiled and said: "Furthermore, according to your statement, I am also providing donations to female college students who cannot afford to go to school for the future of mankind. Isn''t this a contribution to improving the overall quality of human civilization. "Do you contribute to the evolution of AIDS civilization?" Adam mocked: "Do you know that our doctors are easy to be recruited? Especially for doctors like you who donate to female college students you don''t know every day." "I am professional in this respect." Doctor House said dismissively: "I like targeted donations, and the probability of you being recruited is actually the same." "Your math was taught by a physical education teacher?" Adam''s face became cold: "Or are you silly watching boring soap operas every day at work hours that should be used to treat illnesses and save people? With this time, you have already saved countless more people! There may be geniuses among these people who could have made a greater contribution to human evolution than you. " "Maybe, maybe not, this belongs to Schr?dinger''s state. Instead of believing in such illusory things, I believe in myself more." Doctor House shrugged: "What you see is watching boring soap operas, what I see is relaxing the brain, leaving space for creativity and inspiration, and accumulating energy." "That can only say that your inspiration-to-cash ratio is too inefficient." Adam shook his head and said: "In this case, it is better not to deliberately pursue inspiration, but to treat illnesses and save people while waiting for inspiration to come. This is good for people and yourself." "With such a low inspiration-to-cash ratio, what else do you invite me to do?" Dr. House laughed: "You never really fell in love with my mother, right? Since you pay so much attention to me, you probably know that my father and I are enemies and the relationship is very poor. As long as you and my mother are sincere, I bless all of you!" "enough!" Adam frowned and said, "After all, those are your parents too, please give them a little respect." "Don''t get excited." Doctor House laughed at himself: "It seems that your attention to me is not enough, otherwise you won''t be so excited." "I am not excited." Adam sneered and said: "This is just a person who enjoys family affection and values ??family affection, and is uncomfortable with another person who ignores family affection and does not even give the most basic respect. I know what you mean. That''s why I said your father, but not your father. But this is not an excuse for you to be so reckless. " "you know?" Doctor House was really surprised this time. "I have seen a picture of your father." Adam nodded and said, "Your genetic information is contradictory." "As expected, it is you, we really have a lot in common." Doctor House was pleased at first, and then said with a complex expression: "Dad is not a father. I saw it when I was 12 years old." "It makes no difference." Adam looked at him: "Father is the grace of the body, and the father is the grace of nurturing. It is not as good as nurturing. Even if you have contradictions in this process, you should not completely ignore this kind of nurturing. And no matter what your father does to you, your mother is always your biological mother and loves you. You shouldnt make jokes about this kind of thing. " "I''m not joking." Doctor House shook his head and said, "Since I was born, it means that my mother is not the kind of loyal woman. This is hormones, I can understand. On your terms, my mother must be a favorite. As for you? I think as long as the face value is online, age is not a problem. I don''t think my mother is much worse than Nora Bin. And based on your importance to Nora Bings son Chandler Bing, coupled with the fact that we are in good time with each other, I think you, my stepfather, will get along very happily. Everything is perfect. " Having said this, he glanced at Adam and tilted his head: "yeah, I also did my homework in advance. This kind of thing is easy to find. You will never forget that you took Nora Bing to the Columbia New Year''s Party. Right? And whats even more interesting is that when I was flying to London to meet Stacey four years ago, there was a noisy and bad woman next to your good friend Rachel. see it? We are really destined. " "Doctor House, you have crossed the line." Adam said blankly. "No, you crossed the line." Doctor House smiled, "I''m just stating a fact." "No, I didn''t cross the line." Adam said indifferently: "I knew her before. I didn''t know her identity at the time. When I found out afterwards, I immediately cut off the relationship. There is no place to apologize to my friends. If you have really used Rachel, you should know that I am very principled. " "indeed." Dr. House nodded: "But this doesnt explain the weirdness of your getting along with Chandler You care about Chandler far more than other friends, dont you? This subconscious mindset is certain. Isn''t it a cross line to a certain extent?" "" Adam stagnated, took a deep breath, and looked at Dr. House: "Are you a threat?" "of course not." Doctor House said with a smile: "Aren''t we talking and mocking each other? How funny." "The damage that has occurred can be taunted, and the damage that has not occurred is a threat." Adam stared at Dr. House, and said every word: "You talked with Rachel, you should know that I value friendship very much, once your so-called Tucao ridicule leaks out. Even if Chandler will understand and forgive 100% afterwards, it will inevitably cause some psychological harm to him, which I absolutely cannot allow. So you are so daringly using this repeatedly to tucao ridicule. For me, its no longer a ridicule, but a 100% threat! " "That''s it." Doctor House and Adam looked at each other for a while, the corners of their mouths curled up: "Then how do you deal with threats?" Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 813: Ill just say one, listen to one Xitian Hotel. doorway. Facing Dr. House''s still frivolous joking tone, Adam also smiled: "How will I deal with the threat? Naturally, reciprocal revenge!" "Wow, this reciprocal revenge, is it the kind of equal I imagined?" Doctor House smiled happily: "1:100 equivalence?" "Want to hear?" Adam smiled. "of course." Doctor House changed his position on crutches, and glanced at Adam: "And even if I don''t want to listen, you will definitely tell me, won''t you?" "As expected of you!" Adam nodded and smiled. If it is not a last resort, he does not want to take action against Dr. House. As soon as he came, he shot, indicating that the damage to Chandler had been done. Second, he shot, and a legend is about to end. This is a huge loss to the entire medical profession, to the kind people in the entire American drama world, and even to him. Therefore, the best way is to remind the other party that he is seriously concerned about this, and describe the consequences to the other party as much as possible, so as to dispel the ending that he least wants to see. "Do you know who I hate the most?" "Isn''t it a person like me?" Doctor House smiled, "Isn''t it?" "of course not." Adam smiled and said, "Doctor House is a legend. Those of us who are dedicated to medicine admire you very much, so how can we hate you the most." "The most admired and the most annoying, but not contradictory." Doctor House said the key. "Insightful insight." Adam nodded, but shook his head again: "But in terms of what I''m talking about, it''s not completely equal. What I hate most is Western Poison Ouyang Feng!" "" Doctor House was speechless. You said so much, for nothing. He already knew what Adam wanted to say. "After the addiction, you can betray everything regardless of care. The extreme scene is really like a demon crawling out of hell." Adam pointedly pointed at Sang Huai and said, "This kind of person is the most disgusting to me, but I have to sympathize with them." "Oh why?" Doctor House understands it, but he cooperates with him and becomes a fancier: "It can''t be because you are called Adam. You are the angel who is willing to save the devil, right?" As long as it''s interesting, he doesn''t mind people scolding him. "No." Adam shook his head: "The reason why I sympathize with them a little bit is because many of them have entered passively in such a large group, and there is a pot of our doctor. Speaking of this, I think you should know what I''m talking about, right? That''s right! is that many of our doctors prescribe painkillers indiscriminately. Whenever I have a headache or a minor illness, I will prescribe painkillers. Take one piece, the pain disappears instantly. looks beautiful? It''s a pity that this approach, after a few times, if you encounter problems again, it can''t solve the problem completely. At that time, just one piece didn''t work, then two pieces. Two slices are not enough, then three slices. The amount of medicine is getting bigger and bigger, and the more I eat it, the last painkiller that was originally used to cure the disease and save lives, was eaten abruptly and turned into a calf effect. Pharmaceutical companies are making a lot of money, and doctors are also very trouble-free. But what about the patient? Especially those victims who are not aware of the problem, but become addicted unknowingly and become devilish? So, as doctors, we also have some pots there. But if our doctor knows this, he will prescribe painkillers indiscriminately, just like licking beans. That would be a violation of the law by knowing the law, and the crime is a plus, and it is not worthy of sympathy. Doctor House, do you think so? " "Such a person does not deserve your sympathy." Doctor House nodded and said, "He doesn''t need your sympathy, as long as it is a normal medication, there is nothing to say, after all, he hurts." "Is it normal?" Adam glanced at Dr. House''s lame leg and smiled: "I can''t see it? I think he just broke the jar. He doesn''t need to take medicine to relieve pain, at least not so frequently. The level of medication to relieve pain, I dare say he is addicted. And for these addicted people, it''s actually quite pitiful. Because once the source of his medicine is cut off, he will become addicted, and he will die. People like must be the most afraid of this, so he will stock up a lot of goods, hiding a little everywhere, for fear that one day he will be addicted to the calf, but will not be able to get the plight of medicine. Therefore, I think that with just one search, I can find the maximum amount of medicine that a patient can hold in a month, which is much higher than that of normal patients. Maybe there will be stocks for more than a year? It is estimated that it will be enough to convict a crime of trafficking. " "Where can anyone search someone''s house for no reason?" Doctor House pursed his mouth, still smiling, his smile is no longer as cool as before. "This is too easy." Adam smiled and said, "What if one day, he was caught by NYPD while driving fast?" Of course, NYPD is on duty legally and will not arrest people for no reason. I said just in case. Innocent people, the court is not good at issuing search warrants, but what about people with criminal records? " "These are not big things." Doctor House said with a smile: "At most, I was fined and confiscated all the stock, and I will forbid myself to prescribe painkillers in the future." "Well, this is indeed the case when people without the ability to make money express their concerns." Adam nodded: "But after that is the most interesting. Who does he look for to prescribe medicine? You need to know that he is already addicted, no matter who he is, as long as the other party is sane, he will not prescribe a dose that satisfies him. If you can''t let it go, wouldn''t it be more painful? Who would be used to him? That can only be someone who really loves him. The irony is that then he will also harm these people. People who care about him will not give him such a large amount, but will only persuade him to quit his addiction. When the time comes, what will he do? The strong physical needs can even affect his spirit. There is no doubt that he will do whatever it takes. If he still had a conscience, he would not imitate the handwriting of those who cared for him, and use their prescriptions to prescribe drugs for himself, so that these people who cared for him would break the law without knowing it. But the easiest way to succeed is precisely with the help of these people who love him. Because of other ways to obtain medicines, some people are seriously concerned. At that time How will he choose between the endless pain of addiction and not getting someone who cares about him into the water? Ha ha! I think we all have the answer. At first, he was unwilling to endure even the slightest pain, let alone the extreme pain caused by this addiction. He will only pull one after another who cares for him into the water. When the time comes, those who are seriously concerned will ensure that there is a law to follow, and if there is a law, it will be punished. The only good friend, the female boss who has an ambiguous relationship with his only standing position, those brilliant achievements and beautiful life will all disappear because of him. Maybe in the end, he will go from person to person, fall to hell, or become a street wanderer. The most beloved ex-wife, when he gets the news, maybe he will stand up for him and fight a vigorous lawsuit for him. But in the face of the facts and the ability to make money, it is nothing but a discredited reputation, and may be kicked out of the law firm, just like a good friend and a female boss, forming a team and wandering around. Of course, he still has a family who loves him. But according to the principle of reciprocal retaliation, friends are family members. Those before, are just appetizers Paris..." Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 814: The new anchor of evil Xitian Hotel. When there was a reasonable and modest statement outside, Dr. Wilson, who went in first, was anxious and looked outside from time to time. "do not worry." Without the presence of Doctor House, Cameron, the beautiful doctor, naturally became more, smiling and persuaded. "You do not know" Doctor Wilson said in a tangled way: "House is so temperamental, and I can hardly imagine that he ran into Duncan. He was not in the hospital yesterday or today. He must have been investigating Duncan." "That''s not a big deal." The beautiful doctor Cameron still has a very good impression of Adam, and smiled disapprovingly: "They are all legends. It is inevitable to attract each other. Even if there is any contradiction, it will be resolved. Don''t just see the risks inside, you don''t see the opportunities inside. " "Chance?" Doctor Wilson was startled. "Yup." Beautiful doctor Cameron glanced at him: "What I see is an opportunity. After you, Dr. House has a new anchor." "Cameron, you..." Dr. Wilson was surprised. Of course he understood what Doctor Cameron meant. As a good friend of Dr. House, he has always known that Dr. House is gloomy and pessimistic about human nature because of the unpleasant experience with his father since childhood. of course is different from Lin Daiyu''s sadness and sadness. He used arrogance and poisonous tongue, sharply pointed out the shadow of human nature hidden under the sun, and made others ashamed and angered, sorrowful for the spring and sad for the autumn. If others can refute him and slap him with different facts, then he will be very happy instead. Unfortunately, his sharp vision makes him right most of the time. He did make others hurt the spring and sad autumn, but he didn''t feel much better himself. This kind of arrogant and poisonous life of gray and dark tones, after his accident, took another step. At that time, he had a deep vein thrombosis in his thigh. It was too painful and wanted to get through anesthesia. Before fainting, he repeatedly told his wife to trust his professional medical judgment. But after he fainted, his wife who was able to make decisions for him chose a doctor who believed in performing the operation. After he woke up, he was always lame and was in endless pain every day. The physical pain caused him to take the painkiller Vicodin every day, causing him to become addicted to the drug. The mental pain brought his original pessimistic attitude towards human nature to the limit, and gave rise to the thought of abandoning the world. This is also the reason why he is a legendary doctor, knowing that as the amount of medicine increases, there is a risk of sudden death at any time, but he doesn''t care at all. The reason why he still stays in this gray world is the anchor points that hold him one by one. The first anchor point is naturally the inherited medical puzzle game from Holmes and Watson, so he is only interested in intractable diseases. This kind of mental excitement can even suppress physical pain for a while. The second anchor point is naturally a good friend like Dr. Wilson, who gave him the only place to stand and his rather ambiguous heart, Dr. Cardi, and his loving mother. In the eyes of Dr. Cameron, Adam will be Dr. Houses new anchor. For Dr. House, who is thinking of abandoning the world, multiple anchor points are always good. "Do you really like House like this?" Dr. Wilson finally couldn''t hold back. no way. He is too curious. As a good friend of House for many years, he knows that House is in a normal state. But Cameron was just recruited by House just now, and she doesnt have Houses mind-reading ability. How can she tell Houses deep state in one word? Except for the Cameron that House pointed out yesterday, it is a broken and broken person like House. Maybe he has a unique feeling for this kind of people. He really can''t think of other reasons. "It''s not..." Doctor Cameron shook his head and turned away without explaining too much. Obviously this denial is not firm enough. The look in Dr. Wilson''s eyes looking at Cameron suddenly changed, full of affection. He is also ill, so he likes Lianxiangxiyu. A beauty who likes a broken, broken personality must also have an unfortunate past. For this type of woman, he always respects her sleep first. After putting them to sleep, he patted his **** and left. Therefore, in every relationship he experienced, his ex-girlfriends or ex-wifes spoke highly of him, and his score was never lower than four stars. Not even one turned his face. Still good friends after breaking up, it is not too suitable for Dr. Wilson. Although Dr. Cameron seems to like Good Friends House, it doesn''t matter. He knew that House didn''t mind such things. And he wanted House to mind. Emmm. According to Dr. Cameron, this is another new anchor point. Just when Dr. Wilson secretly praised himself, Adam opened the door with a smile, and Dr. House limped in. "How?" When Dr. House sat down beside him, Dr. Wilson couldn''t wait to learn the content of the conversation. Cameron also looked over. Dr. House did not speak. First, he took out a yellow medicine bottle from his pocket. After unscrewing it, pour out a few tablets of Vicodin into the palm of his hand, skillfully deliver it to his mouth, take it with his neck back, and close it. After putting the medicine bottle in his arms, he looked at Adam who was on the stage, and said, "This kid is too evil." "That''s not better." Dr. Wilson saw that a good friend had the meaning of being submissive, and couldn''t help but smile: "You are all evil, he may become your new anchor." Doctor House understood at once, took a glance at Cameron, and saw him turning his face to his side. Then he set his sights on the good friend again, and said with a meaningful smile: "New anchor point? Haha!" Where is the new anchor point? If this is not careful, it will probably become the only anchor point. Others, including good friends who are laughing now, will be destroyed by this new anchor. Without waiting for the good friends to continue to ask, Dr. House turned his attention to Adam who was speaking on stage. Originally, he just thought Adam was funny He wanted to know Adam habitually, and then mocked each other for fun. But wherever he thought, Adam exploded directly, and immediately said a series of very operational retaliation plans, all of which were fatal blows. He has the ability to read the mind. Of course, he can tell that Adam speaks the truth. As long as he dared to move again, Adam would really equal for revenge immediately. If it''s just himself, not only will he not be afraid, but he will also watch Adam''s vigorous actions with a smile. But Adam pointed out his few anchor points, and he was able to cut the roots with one hand. No matter how proud and unkind he is, he doesn''t want to make the people he cares about pay a heavy price for it just because of his momentary quickness. "Interesting..." Although he was so threatened by Adam, Dr. House didn''t have much anger. After dispelling the use of Chandler to tease Adam, he still wanted to laugh a little. A talented genius, so humble and polite on the outside, but so evil in his heart, it is so interesting that he must cut the grass at every turn. This gloomy world needs more evil geniuses of this kind to be colorful. Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 815: Humanoid statue, primordial **** Hawking Xitian Hotel. The expert brainstorming meeting was very successful. Especially Dr. House, gave Adam a lot of inspiration. After the party. In the next period of time, Adam did not immediately start to take over the new cases, but constantly verified the inspiration he got at the gathering, optimized the virus, and designed the operation. Of course, the number one priority of treating diseases every day to save lives and prolong life has not been forgotten. But this is not the most important thing during this time. is little Adam. That''s right! Monica''s due date has arrived, and she has been admitted to the VIP ward arranged by Adam early. She can''t compare with Rachel who is good at foundation, and she doesn''t care about the child in her belly. So everything is prepared and prepared. "Doctor Montgomery, I''m going to trouble you again." Adam naturally went to Dr. Montgomery, the director of the neonatology department. "how do you feel?" Dr. Montgomery joked: "Your friends are pregnant and have children one by one, becoming parents? When can you ask me for yourself?" "I bless them." Adam smiled and said, "As for you, I ask Dr. Montgomery for myself, if you have a chance, as long as you have not retired by then, I will definitely ask you." "" Dr. Montgomery''s face turned dark: "Are you mocking yourself? Or mocking me?" "Of course I laugh at myself." Adam quickly explained: "I''m just joking, saying that it''s still a long way from my marriage and childbirth." "Ah!" Doctor Montgomery still had a dark face: "Really? It will be more than 20 years before my retirement. You are 26 now, you mean you need more than 50 to get married and have children?" "People''s life span is constantly improving." Adam smiled and said, "Isnt that good when Im 50 years old but Im just a young man?" "It is true for you men." Doctor Montgomery nodded: "But what about women? Now and hello women, who can wait for more than twenty years? Do you really want to repeat the director''s story?" Richard, the director of surgery, is in his fifties and is still able to give birth. But his wife is an advanced parturient, not only dangerous, but also prone to miscarriage if she is not careful. So men can afford to wait, but women can''t afford it. "They are in good health, as long as they think, this is not a problem." Adam smiled slightly, confident. "They?" Dr. Montgomery squinted at Adam, and said contemptuously: "I see, you don''t have to repeat the director''s story at all. You can find a new person to give birth to you again at that time, scumbag!" "This is really not..." Adam wanted to explain, but he stopped again. How does he explain? said as long as he wants, they will always be 18 years old? I really want to say it, it is estimated that he will be beaten directly by the person in front of him. It''s definitely better than that when sleeping with the other person, the lucky man who can let a woman find true love, with his own matchmaker attributes, is even exaggerated. After all, for women, happiness is only relative. And the appearance of youth is absolute. Emmm. This is a real one bird in hand, not as good as ten birds in the forest! The lucky man was cheated by his former male classmate who changed his tricks, and then challenged the Sailor Moon who was 800 kilograms. Adam absolutely does not want to experience any similar experiences. Saying goodbye to the contemptuous Dr. Montgomery, Adam went to the VIP ward to take a look at Monica, told the nurse here, and went to the ward. Kylie, the chief inpatient department of orthopedics, took over a very rare case, and Adam would naturally not miss it. "FOP? Are you sure?" As soon as Adam arrived, he heard Christina''s uncontrollable excitement cry: "Oh my God, progressive myositis ossificans! How can we really encounter this kind of case?" "Really FOP?" Adam walked over and couldn''t help but confirm. "Yes it is." Kelly smiled and said: "This is the first time in my life, and it is probably only this time that I have encountered it. So I hope everyone will wait a while, don''t get excited, and don''t stare at the patient." "it is good." Adam nodded, full of interest in the next case. FOP, progressive myositis ossificans, is a genetic disease that turns muscles into bones. AKA patients will gradually become ossified and eventually become a humanoid statue. In the ward. "If you are an intern, just flash away for me!" The patient''s daughter said with excitement as soon as the crowd came in. "Lina, don''t be so rude." A middle-aged woman, carried by three nurses, was placed on a hospital bed, unable to move, really like a talking statue. "My mother''s face and hands can still move." The patients daughter Lina resisted her anger: "I dont want her to get worse, so please be careful. If you try too hard or accidentally touch her, it will cause bone hyperplasia. This has a precedent. So I am not targeting anyone! But I will never allow clumsy interns to approach my mother! " "OK, no problem." Christina waved her interns back, and then smiled: "We are all the best resident doctors, don''t worry." "I just have gastroenteritis or a cold, but Lina insisted that I come to the hospital." The patient said helplessly. "She was vomiting blood and eating painkillers as candy." Lina interrupted. "Doctor Duncan, come on." Kelly saw Lina staring at everyone and greeted Adam, and then explained to Lina: "Dr. Duncan is the best resident in our place. His control of power is incredible and will never hurt your mother. of." "ok!" Lina looked at Adam, less vigilant, nodded and said: "I know him, he was on TV that time, very good!" Adam smiled and nodded to her, stepped forward and gently lifted the patients clothes. After a careful examination, he said: "Your progressive myositis ossificans has recurred, and I am more worried about your vomiting. The symptoms may be internal bleeding, which requires a tomographic scan to confirm the diagnosis." "Internal bleeding?" Lina was shocked: "How could this be?" "You said she used painkillers as candy?" Adam reminded: "This may cause internal organ damage causing internal bleeding." "Mom!" Lina looked at the patient with worry and complaint. "Doctor, what happens if it is internal bleeding?" The patient smiled: "I can''t perform surgery anymore, right? Will it hurt if I don''t have surgery?" "Ok." Adam nodded: "Surgery will stimulate bone hyperplasia, and it will do more harm than good... or do a tomographic scan, let''s talk about the diagnosis first." Everyone heard it. The patient clearly doesn''t want to live anymore. But everyone can understand that with this disease, it can be said that life is better than death. Can''t move, what is the concept? may only have more light and breath than being buried alive. Support, or pull her to prevent her from leaving, only because her daughter doesn''t want her to leave. After all, not everyone is Hawking. Trapped in the body, he can still get out of his body, cross the universe, and travel the timeline, which is infinitely exciting. Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 816: Indecisive, Shelley Medical Center. Adam took the patient Mrs. Rogerson for a tomography scan. Mrs. Rogersons daughter stayed in the ward and kept building doll houses. is Monicas favorite, panoramic miniature villa. Everything in is a real miniature version, and it can be powered on, the lights are arranged, and the lights are shining, and there are happy little people living in it. Mrs. Rogerson used to like to play this very much and built her dream life by herself. was later passed on to her daughter, and now she has this disease and has no interest in life. When Mrs. Rogersons daughter was with her, she took her to build a new doll house together. In the first place, I asked my mother to do more to delay the onset of illness. Secondly, this used to be my mother''s favorite, so it is somewhat consoling to make this. Actually, this is just the thoughts of Mrs. Rogersons daughter. It is also the daughter who made small parts such as small glass windows, sofas, coffee tables, etc., put them in mother''s hands, let her feel it, and force her to participate. "Doctor, will it hurt?" Mrs. Rogerson, who was pushed over, looked at Adam expectantly. "This" Adam was speechless. "Mrs. Rogerson, you should be more active." Christina could not help but persuade: "FOP is not the end of the world, do you know Hawking? He has amyotrophic lateral sclerosis. is actually similar to you. He can''t move at all, but that doesn''t prevent him from having a rich spiritual life and becoming one of the most famous scientists in the world..." "Oh, I know Hawking." Patient Mrs. Rogerson smiled: "What you said is true, but it is not complete." "Oh?" Christina looked at her in surprise. "Hawking is indeed very similar to me, but he is not as painful as I am." Mrs. Rogerson laughed self-deprecatingly: "Because he is not really immobile, the key tissue of the body, he is actually able to move, which has covered half of the happiness of normal people, how can I compare with him?" "" Christina was stunned. was reminded by Mrs. Rogerson, she just remembered this. Hawking not only goes out of his body, he travels across the universe and travels the timeline. His body is actually not bad. The convenience brought by both fame and fortune not only allows him to have a computer sound, but in the future, having mechanics like Howard, a space plumber, will also allow him to live a life that many normal people cannot experience. For example, the beautiful nurse who changes from time to time. For another example, let the students take him to the dance girl club and so on. In this respect, Mrs. Rogerson can''t compare with Hawking at all. Because she got FOP, the slightest touch will cause bone hyperplasia, let alone imagine that she is as cool as Hawking. Therefore, even if she suddenly awakens a genius IQ from now on, and loves exploring the mysteries of the universe, she may not be able to live as wonderfully as Hawking. "The heart is not the whole life." Adam looked at Christina and comforted Mrs. Rogerson: "I have a friend who is a fan of Hawking, but he really only values ??the brain to study the mysteries of the universe. If possible, he would rather put his brain in a machine. So your situation is really not the end. Moreover, science and technology are changing with each passing day, and the same is true for medical technology. Maybe within a few years, FOP will have new breakthroughs and new therapies that can completely help you restore your health. As long as you live, there is hope. " "Do you have such a friend?" Mrs. Rogerson smiled as''you friend from nothing'': "How old is he? He hasn''t experienced the heart yet, right? Don''t tell me, you don''t know, the heart is something that you haven''t experienced before, it''s totally different. Mentality." "His name is Sheldon..." Adams calm introduction was helpless in his heart. Because Shelton really hasn''t experienced it now. After experiencing it in the future, after enjoying it, it is basically the bubble of the year. It is completely rubbing the idiom of eating the marrow and knowing the taste on the ground. From Adam''s point of view, this is inherently unrealistic. There is only such a magical Sheldon in the American drama world. It''s a pity that he still can''t take Sheldon''s future performance as an example. "He is too young." Mrs. Rogerson smiled after listening to the introduction to Sheldon: "I don''t understand personnel yet, it''s different." While talking, everyone came to the scanning room. The result of the tomographic scan, it really was internal bleeding or severe internal bleeding. Mrs. Rogerson heard that she would die within a day without surgery, and she suddenly looked forward to her. "Do not!" Lina could not accept: "There must be other ways!" "There is indeed." Adam nodded: "We can insert a catheter into Mrs. Rogersons groin and use the catheter to induce embolism in the area. This is the least invasive operation within the scope of our capabilities, but based on Mrs. Rogersons current physical condition, this This kind of surgery is also very dangerous." "Lina..." Mrs. Rogerson looked at her daughter carefully. "Do not!" Lina knew what her mother wanted to say, and shook her head resolutely: "Mom, don''t give up hope, as long as you persist, there will be hope. For me, please!" "Ugh." Mrs. Rogerson sighed and stopped talking. "Lets have an operation!" Lina looked at Adam. "it is good." Adam nodded, explained the operation process and the corresponding risks in detail, and let the current guardian Lina sign. "We need to draw blood for preoperative examination." "Be careful, you can only use one blood vessel..." Lina suddenly entered a state of strict control. Obviously, she did a lot of homework for her mother''s illness. "rest assured." Adam originally planned to let the nurse do it, but now in this posture, he still draws blood by himself. "Your technique is really good." As soon as the expert makes a move, he knows if there is any, and Lina is relieved when he sees it. Adam smiled and nodded, handed the blood sample to Carter, and then began the preoperative preparations. Operating room. "It''s still bleeding." "Platinum miniature springs, polyvinyl alcohol, gelatin sponge, I have used everything that works, but they are all useless." "The systolic blood pressure dropped to we need to operate on her." Adam said. "If the operation is done, she will be dead." Orthopedic Carey reminded as a helper. "If you don''t have the surgery now, she is dead too." Adam looked at Kelly. Kelly sighed and looked at Adam''s dead horse as a living horse doctor, and operated on Mrs. Rogerson to stop the bleeding. This time, no miracle happened. "Grey!" Adam stopped and called Lexi. "The time of death, 15:34." Lexi looked at the time and announced the time of death. "Carter, O''Malley, leave it to you here." Adam confessed and took the little man and Lexie to see Mrs. Rogersons daughter Lina. In the ward, a glass window was made, and Lina, who was about to install it, saw Adam and the others coming over and swept their expressions. The glass window in her hand fell off, fell to the ground, and shattered... Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 817: Dont worry, dont call 777! into the night. Medical Center. VIP Ward of Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. Adam took advantage of the operation gap and came over to talk to Monica. The first one to come was Rachel pushing Emma. "The little princess is here." Adam nodded to Rachel, walked over and leaned over to look at his goddaughter Emma in the stroller with wide eyes. Little Emma saw Adam leaning over, she immediately squashed her mouth, and turned her head to look at Rachel pitifully. "Look, Emma doesn''t kiss you either." Rachel complained: "You godfather is a bit dereliction of duty." "My fault." Although Adam knew that little Emma was mostly the psychological shadow of his vaccination, he still admitted wrong: "It''s too busy. Waiting for Emma''s first birthday, let''s have a good time." "That''s a deal." Rachel happily said to her daughter: "Did you hear Emma? Your Godfather Adam is going to attend your birthday party. Are you happy?" Little Emma naturally laughed out of her mother''s teasing. The childs smile is innocent, not to mention the little Emma who inherited Rachels genes, its a lovely mess. In addition to the relationship between Little Emma and Adam, the children are all good at home, and the curvature of Adams mouth is completely uncontrollable. "Adam, you can really consider getting married." Monica, who was resting on the hospital bed, touched her pregnant belly, looked at Adam''s rare expression on Emma, ??couldn''t help but smiled: "When the time comes, you will give birth to a daughter by yourself, and you will be happy. "Not urgent." Adam shook his head and smiled. He didn''t doubt Monica''s words, in the past and present, the happiness of the daughter slave man, he saw too much. "Adam, are you behind my back and speak ill of me?" Rachel teased little Emma for a while, suddenly thought of something, and looked at Adam. "Ok?" Adam was stunned, and then he suddenly said, "Did the poisonous man you met on a plane four years ago told you?" "how do you know?" Rachel''s eyes widened: "Didn''t he say that he can''t say it?" "" Adam is speechless, I can''t say that you don''t say it now. "What poisonous tongue man? What''s the matter?" Monica has been filtered since she became pregnant, and she doesn''t know many negative news that affect her mood. "That guy..." Rachel explained it quickly, then looked at Adam: "Do you really know him?" "Of course I know." Adam smiled and said, "He is... let''s put it this way, do you remember Roger?" "Phoebe''s psychologist ex-boyfriend? Of course I remember!" Monica and Rachel spoke in unison. "The poisonous man Rachel met is 100 times more hateful than Roger, think about it." Adam smiled. "Impossible!" Monica shook her head and said, "Roger is a powerful psychologist who can hate him as everyone says. How could someone be 100 times more hateful than him?" "you do not believe?" Adam looked at the two of them: "Roger''s little psychology skills will be completely exploded in front of this poisonous man. This poisonous man is the real psychologist, and he can see through your heart. And in order to complain about you, he will try his best to listen to your secrets. did not hesitate to spend money and time for this, and even risked going to jail, sneaked into your home and checked your privacy to verify his guess. just to expose your inner privacy in person. How does he compare to Roger? " "Oh my God!" "This is too scary, right?" Monica and Rachel were stunned. "what!" Rachel later consciously called out: "Adam, he called me, also to inquire about your privacy, and then come to expose your inner privacy in person?" "Otherwise why he wants you not to tell me." Adam glanced at Rachel: "He was just trying to catch me by surprise." "What about the result?" Ruiqiu apologized. "I am frank and frank and there is nothing I can''t tell people." Adam said frankly: "He naturally returned without success." Emmm. This is not a lie. He frankly communicated with Dr. House and confessed some of his trivial small plans in advance. Doctor House was moved by Adam''s magnanimous life and took the initiative to stop. is that simple. "This guy is terrible!" Rachel is very upset about Dr. House''s use of her. "Stay away from him." Adam reminded: "Don''t contact him again, otherwise once he becomes interested in you, he can play until you collapse, he himself is a world-weary person, such a person is too dangerous." Although he knows that Dr. House understands who he is, he probably won''t tell him the thing about Nora. But to be on the safe side, I''d better warn some Rachel and the others. "Uh, uh." Rachel naturally nodded again and again. "Emma will be one year old in more than a month, so remember to bring her over for the vaccine on time." Seeing Rachel nodded, Adam changed the subject with a smile. "Oh, poor Emma." When Rachel and Monica heard this, their attention immediately turned to Emma, ??looking sympathetically at her little pink face. Little Emma was vaccinated several times, but she cried miserably. In the American drama world, babies are given various vaccinations from birth. The first vaccine was hepatitis B vaccine. was given the first shot at birth. A second shot between 1 month and 2 months old. A third shot between 6 months old and 18 months old. After 6 months of age, I started to get polio vaccine and flu vaccine. The flu vaccine is given once a year. Little Emma is about 11 months old now. She has already received 5 shots and cried 5 times. This is just the beginning. After more than a month, after a full week and 12 months. Little Emma will get Haemophilus influenzae type B vaccine, pneumococcal combined vaccine, MMR vaccine, chickenpox vaccine, hepatitis A vaccine, DPT vaccine, rotavirus vaccine... These are mature vaccines that have been tried and tested, and they are available at the medical counter in the supermarket. But Adam still asked Rachel to bring little Emma to the medical center, and Adam himself helped her fight. Even mature vaccines have adverse reactions. In a large hospital like the medical center that is fully equipped and famous doctors can rescue at any time, once there is an adverse reaction, it can be rescued as soon as possible, eliminating the insignificant risk. Leonard saw that Adam really treats Rachel and Emma as family members. Before he could say anything, he had already taken everything into consideration, which was really comforting. Whenever he thinks of it, he doesn''t know how many times he is grateful for the original choice. While chatting, Rose and the others also came over from get off work to visit Monica. After everyone joked and laughed, Rose and the others dispersed, while Chandler stayed with the bed. This is a VIP ward specially prepared by Adam for them, and the conditions are no worse than at home. "Chandler." After Adam waited for everyone to leave, he reminded: "We are not Rachel. Let little Adam leave Monicas stomach for a while. When will he think of it, come out again, dont be in a hurry, dont call 777 when you stay in bed at night ?" Monica: ??_??)??" Chandler: "..." Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 818: Pennys pride, Bernies sorrow! Medical Center. VIP Ward of Obstetrics and Gynecology Department. Adams advice made Monica and Chandler very speechless. had offended eyes at the two of them, Adam smiled and said nothing. no way. 666 is not enough to describe Monica. Only 777 is Monica''s natal three consecutive numbers. Once Monica shouted 777, the others could only shout 666 while looking up. "Let go of me! I can do whatever I want!" At this moment, there was a scream in the corridor outside the room, accompanied by the nurse''s helpless persuasion. "Chandler, stay here with Monica." Adam exhorted and walked out: "I''ll go out and have a look." "Ok." Chandler nodded and agreed. "Are you other pregnant women?" Monica concerned. "Don''t gossip." Adam smiled and said, "No matter what the situation is, our doctors will take care of it. Don''t worry about it." said, he walked out and closed the door of the room. "what happened?" Adam greeted him. "The pregnant woman who was sent to the emergency department. She was drinking at the bar. The bartender started to worry when she drank the sixth double bourbon. Then she fainted. She was struggling to leave in the emergency department, and her amniotic fluid suddenly broke. , It''s sent to the obstetrics and gynecology department." the nurse hurriedly introduced. "She seems to be full-term." Adam took a look: "Which doctor is in the obstetrics and gynecology department?" "Doctor Luna is here, we have already called her." the nurse replied. "Ok." Adam followed them and sent the pregnant woman to the delivery room together. "Let me go, I want to go! I still have a drink!" This alcoholic pregnant woman yelled, and several nurses pressed it. They were all choking. Now that Adam has joined, she finally stabilized her. "Damn! Damn!" The alcoholic pregnant woman saw that she couldn''t get away, so she started crying and yelling, reaching out and hitting her belly: "You **** bastard! See how you ruined my life! I want to drink!" "Madam, don''t move!" Adam naturally grabbed her hand and didn''t let her go down, reminding: "You will hurt the child in your stomach like this." "Come on, kill it!" The alcoholic pregnant woman yelled: "I never thought of wanting it! I never thought of wanting this little bastard! I''m going to die, take him to death!" "Notify the Social Service Department!" Adam frowned and ordered. This one bite a little bastard, one bite of it, not only shouted in his mouth to kill his child, but also had corresponding dangerous actions. If the child was not still in her stomach, Adam would really doubt if it was a real mother. "Yes, Dr. Duncan." A nurse walked away. Adam helped and sent the alcoholic pregnant woman to the delivery room, and Dr. Luna from the Department of Obstetrics and Gynecology also hurried over. Seeing that Adam was also there, Dr. Luna was overjoyed and asked Adam to stay and help together. It took a while to toss. At first, this pregnant alcoholic pregnant woman was still unwilling to have a baby, as if she was going to suffocate her baby. Later, under the persuasion of Adam and the others, she was finally willing to have a baby. But of course it is not a normal delivery, but a direct cesarean section. "poor child." In the operating room, when the fetus was taken out by a Caesarean section, Dr. Adam and Luna both shook their heads and sighed as they looked at the fetus. Typical Fetal Alcohol Syndrome. Pregnant women drink alcohol during pregnancy, which causes permanent birth defects to the fetus. Alcohol enters the placenta, hinders the growth of the fetus, creates unique small spots on the face, destroys neurons and brain structure, and causes a series of serious problems such as physical, mental or behavioral problems. In the big bang of life, Bernadette once used this to complain about it, saying that she felt that her mother drank too much when she was pregnant, which made her so short and became a permanent legal loli. As a microbiologist, I have medical evidence to say this. Fetal alcohol syndrome may indeed affect the height of the fetus. On the contrary, she said that her mother was also drinking too much, but she didn''t take it seriously. Petunia, who said she was not affected, had to drink another bottle of wine while she was talking, completely unaware that she was more likely to be affected than Bernadette. She also proudly said that her alcohol intake is family biography and learned from the most powerful one. Well, it''s not her mother, but her father. Penny''s family drinking alcohol! There are abnormal facial features, neither Petunia nor Bernadette. But the growth is lacking, Bernadette should belong to the serious level. Fortunately, this is only manifested in height, otherwise the heart, kidneys, eyes, etc. have growth defects, which would be miserable. The permanent damage to the central nervous system, Pennys scumbag attribute, may not be a congenital shortcoming in this regard. The newborn baby in front of me, when I look at his face, he knows that it is fetal alcohol syndrome. Adam also compared the average indicators of other babies and found that this poor child was quite different in every respect. Thanks to him, the alcoholic mother who was almost in labor and killed six double bourbons in a row, fainted after drinking, and had to drink again when she woke up. This baby is mostly the result of various fetal alcohol syndromes such as facial features, growth deficits, and central nervous system. out of the operating room. "How about pregnant women with alcoholism?" Chief resident Kelly came over. "The operation was successful, but the results were not satisfactory." Adam explained the situation. "I just received a call from the local procuratorate." The chief resident Kelly looked at Adam: "They are going to sue her for an attempted murder!" "Social workers are really quick in this regard." Adam was surprised. "No, they only acted after answering our call." Chief resident Kelly said solemnly. "Grey!" Adam was stunned, and then he understood, and directed at Lexi who had just walked out and was following the operation together, and said, "Did you call the police station?" "Ok." Lexi nodded: "She said she was going to kill her child, and I was a witness." "We have a lot of women with alcoholism and drug problems here, and we all let social workers handle them." The chief resident Kelly looked at Lexie. "This will cause neglect." Lexi retorted: "The children have severe fetal alcohol syndrome! It''s horrible!" "In the United States, this phenomenon is very common. 0.2 to 2 out of every 1,000 newborn babies will get Fetal Alcohol Syndrome. is as high as two-tenthousandths to two-thousandths. If you want to control it, can you manage it? " Chief Resident Doctor Kelly said: "It is not your job to promote criminal investigations. If we scare away these pregnant women, there will be no benefit to the prenatal care of high-risk fetuses! Do you understand?" Lexie glanced at Adam. "Listen to Dr. Torres." Adam looked at her and reminded: "This is the chief resident talking to you!" "Yes!" Lexi bowed his head We all hate this new alcoholic mother. " When the chief resident Kelly saw that Lakes suit was soft, her tone was softer: But we are doctors, we only do the medical part that we are responsible for, and we should not take care of other things. Dont take care of it, otherwise it will only be given to the hospital and you. Own, trouble." Lexie nodded silently. Kelly glanced at her, then glanced at Adam, and turned away. "Doctor Duncan, don''t you scold me?" After seeing Kelly go, Adam left without saying a word, and followed up worriedly. "Doctor Torres who should be scolded, has already scolded." Adam said with no expression on his face: "What do you want me to scold you? Scolding you for being kind? I still scold you for being too stupid. Even if you are kind, you shouldn''t call the police on the hospital phone during working hours? With this time, you should think about it before you do something! " After speaking, he turned around and left. "Yes!" Lexi was in a daze, and then shouted at Adam''s back: "I''ve written it down, you must pay attention to the method next time!" Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 819: Monica Hiborn Adam After making such a fuss. late at night. Adam has time to go to Monicas VIP delivery room. Before he walked in, a nurse came quietly and said, "They just took a rest." "Just rest?" Adam nodded first, then couldn''t help asking more. The little nurse grinned. Adam couldn''t help shaking his head and laughed blankly. He forgot, Monica is not Rachel. Not so much. "Please have more snacks tonight." Adam smiled. "Relax, Doctor Duncan." The little nurse patted her chest and said, "This is your good friend, with Adam in her belly. We are all scheduled to make sure that someone is watching at all times." "Thank you." Adam thanked: "Thank you all for me. After the birth of Little Adam, I ask everyone to celebrate." "It''s great, I will bring the words to you." The little nurse suddenly became excited. She knew that Adams treats were always good for eating and having fun. The last time Dr. Greens granddaughter was born, Adam directly let the Friends Bar free for several nights afterwards, ensuring that all medical staff can go there after the shift. Those medical staff in the obstetrics and gynecology department, as well as those who helped, still have expensive commemorative gifts. How could the nurses dislike this kind of infinite charm in itself, but also indiscriminately. If it weren''t for Adam''s repeated refusal of their enthusiasm, they would have set up a fan club in an upright manner. It is in stark contrast to the anti-Marc Sloan Nurses Alliance provoked by Mark Sloan. Even so. There is no fan organization on the surface, but secretly, some fanatics secretly formed a loose alliance. Adam actually heard of it. But as long as there is no official fan group on the surface. After all, he relies on technology to feed. This kind of food circle does more harm than good to him. Once Adam acquiesces in the establishment of a formal fan group, it can indeed greatly shorten the distance between him and the nurses, get closer, and make them more supportive of his work. But if it is too close, it will inevitably be ruined, and there will be no gaps! If Adam fails to support them at that time, there is a risk of backlash. Because of the interests of nurses, they are often opposed to doctors and management. The last time all the nurses went on strike was a stark example. Adam couldn''t help this structural contradiction of innate interests. That being the case, it''s better to keep your distance from the beginning. It was half past two in the morning. Just after Adam took a break, the pager rang. Looking at Monica''s ward number shown above, Adam immediately got up and rushed over. "Doctor Duncan, the amniotic fluid has broken." The nurse reminded him as soon as he saw Adam. "Doctor Luna, how is it?" Adam nodded to the nurse. After pushing the door to enter, he saw that Dr. Luna of the Obstetrics and Gynecology Department was already there and asked quickly. "The cervix has been opened by 6 cm, and it should be possible to give birth soon." After checking, Dr. Luna said. "Notify Dr. Montgomery." Adam said to the nurse, and then smiled apologetically to Dr. Luna: "Be prepared." "understanding." Dr. Luna smiled: "Change me, me too." "Monica, don''t be nervous." Adam stepped forward and calmed down: "And you, Chandler, take a deep breath, and I''ve learned all the production classes that I reported to you, and I''m here, don''t be nervous." "call!" Chandler took a big breath, spitting out, "I''m even more nervous just because I got it!" "You are really useless!" Monica cursed while enduring the pain. "I thought we had already made it clear." Chandler cried out mockingly. "..." Everyone was speechless. Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. Chandler''s expression of Im useless and normal is quite a demeanor of Im right when Shelton uses Amy as a human shield and Amy complains about it in the future. "All right." Adam assigned: "At this rate, within a few hours, it is estimated that the child will be born, Chandler, you go and inform Rose about them." "it is good!" Chandler immediately agreed, picked up the phone and started shaking people. In the American drama tradition, at such moments, good friends are naturally accompanied throughout the whole process and witness the most important moments in each other''s lives. When a group of friends arrived one after another, Monica had already started. Dr. Montgomery presided over, and Dr. Luna helped. Adam and Chandler stood around Monica, each holding Monica with one hand to accompany them to encourage them, and Adam was ready to help at any time. Ross and the others are waiting outside the delivery room. After waiting for more than a day with Rachel, she almost had a dystocia during delivery. Although Monica''s baby was also heart-stirring, Monica was much tougher. It didn''t take long for him to give birth to Adam. Dr. Montgomery wrapped up the baby Adam and handed it to Chandler, who was standing there stupefied. "This is my son..." Chandler hugged Adam and stared blankly. Adam had already walked to Chandler from the other side, ready to take over his godson at any time. no way. Who caused Chandler to have problems with unsteady connections? Adam didn''t want to watch Monica, who had just given birth, jump up from the delivery bed and chase Chandler. "Chandler, give me a hug." Monica finally eased her anger, sweating but with a happy face. "Our son, here!" Chandler glanced affectionately at Monica and handed over the little Adam in his hand. The time to come has always come. Mostly because he was too nervous just now, his feet suddenly softened, and the baby in his hand flew over. "No!!!" At that moment, the entire delivery room was in bullet time, and Monica''s eyes widened instantly and her mouth screamed. Chandler''s eyes were full of horror. At this moment, Adam''s figure appeared in the middle of Monica and Chandler like a teleport, and steadily caught the little Adam who was flying in mid-air. "Sonofthebitch!" When the bullet time passed, Monica was relieved when Adam caught her son. Then she yelled at her husband Chandler and pointed at Chandler: "If you break my son, I will kill you." !" "Not Adam looked at the little Adam in his arms while persuading him: "With my godfather, I can''t fall into the little Adam. Besides, Chandler didn''t mean it, my dad. When we were young, we often missed us, so don''t be so excited! " "That''s you!" Monica screamed frantically: "I don''t care! But my son, no one is allowed to fall to him! Chandler, you are out of the hand skating king! You are not allowed to hold my son without my permission in the future!" "..." Chandler wanted to cry without tears. He stretched out his hand and patted it on his thigh. While patting hard, he complained in his mouth: "I blame you for not being able to live up! I blame you for not being up! He doesn''t blame Monica for such a big reaction. Because he himself hates his mistake just now. It didn''t matter if I couldn''t catch the ball or anything else before, just laughed it off. But now, even his precious son can''t hold it securely, it''s so hateful! Chapter 820: The donkey of the Binjia production team Medical center. VIP delivery room. As soon as Little Adam was born, he encountered exactly the same experience in his body. If Adam is not present, it may be another stupid predecessor who was thrown. At that time, Adam will have to observe whether the godson is a traverser. But even if it is not a traverser, it is the most intense result of the butterfly effect after Adams crossing. You know, in Yuantime and Space, Chandler and Monica do not have this blood-connected son. Adam Jack Bing, the name of this little Adam, is well deserved. "Don''t get excited, take a look at your son." Seeing Monica instantly enter the cub guard mode, in a posture that she didn''t even want her husband, Adam hurriedly passed the little Adam who couldn''t see if he was a traverser in his arms. "Oh~" Monica took it with both hands, put her arms in her arms, looked down, her anger instantly dissipated, her expression of affection. "Let Ross come in." Adam pushed Chandler, who was complaining about himself. Chandler nodded with a wry smile and walked out. With a burst of cheers, the door was pushed open, and a crowd of friends filed in. "Let''s take a look at Little Adam!" Joey shouted. "Yeah, I wanted to say this a long time ago~" Phoebe shook his head and looked at Adam triumphantly: "Now it''s finally achieved!" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. He knew it! The time to come is always coming! This stalk knows everything! His first name! Adam couldn''t help looking at Phoebe''s "Ant-Man" fiance Mike: "You don''t care?" "What''s the matter?" "Ant-Man" Mike shrugged and smiled: "I like Phoebe like this, and like her, I want to see Little Adam." "Hahaha!" There was a cheerful atmosphere in the VIP delivery room. "Stupid Western-style naming method!" In addition to a secret curse, Adam can only become a source of happiness for everyone. "Wow! Little Adam is so cute." When it was Phoebe''s turn to hug, she looked down for a while, then suddenly raised her head to look at her fiance: "Shall we give birth to another?" "Okay." Mike "Ant-Man" agreed with a smile. Originally, he was not cold on things like marriage and family. But Phoebe, who has always been a non-mainstream, suddenly wanted to become a traditional woman and lead the life of a traditional woman. He who loved her naturally changed his mindset. Emmm. Of course, there is also the follow-up impact of the extinction incident in the Jinguang Nursing Home, Mike''s parents have repeatedly reminded him. You must continue your blood, or you will really open the trumpet. "Uncle Joey''s turn!" Joey clapped his hands to hug little Adam. After a while, he took it from Phoebe, looked down for a while, and suddenly put on a classic Joe-like crying face: "Woo! I''m so touched! I want to marry Noer. I want to be a father too!" "Don''t get excited." Adam murmured: "You know that they are all fathers of three children. You don''t know how many are unknown. You are always so excited. Are you excited to come over? I suggest that you have the opportunity to check how many children you have, and then register to avoid ethical tragedies in the future! " "..." Joey''s move froze there for an instant. "Adam, the Nuoer people are okay." Monica was in extreme happiness at this time, and could not help but speak for Joey: "She is about to give birth in four weeks. I think the daughter in her belly should have a father." "What do you guys see me doing?" Seeing everyone looking at him, Adam was speechless: "This is Joey''s business, not mine!" "I hope to receive your blessing." Joey said pitifully. "I bless you." Adam joked: "Wish happiness come knocking on your door!" Joey''s Noer, but the twin womb, is pregnant with the panda siblings. Adam did not approve of Joey marrying this unfuelled lamp. But this is Joey''s business after all, and he won''t be too involved. All that should be said has been said, and all that should be reminded has been reminded. As a friend, he has tried his best. Talk more, maybe Joey will complain about him in the future. After all, the daughter in Norr''s belly is Joey''s biological daughter. Besides, this is the world of American dramas. You can''t count on the good friends around you, all of whom are happy and happy like Matthew and Lily, Chandler and Monica, right? Give me a break! When the feeling comes, let each other''s life be allowed. Feeling gone, just green each other once. This is the norm of love and marriage in the American drama world. Everyone hugged one by one and watched. Little Adam was held by Monica again. "Chandler, stand over and I will take a picture of your family of three." Adam reminded, holding the camera. "come on." Seeing Chandler''s scorn, Monica couldn''t help but give him a blank look, stretched out her hand and beckoned. As long as it doesn''t affect the son, the husband is still the husband. Chandler leaned over, sat on the bed sideways, hugging Monica who was holding her son, and the family of three smiled brightest to the camera. Click! Click! "Today is considered complete." Adam took one picture after another of this hard-won family of three, and couldn''t help but sigh. "Yes, it''s complete." Monica looked up at Chandler, then looked down at Little Adam in her arms, leaned her head on Chandler''s chest, and muttered. "Complete!" The happiness in Chandler''s eyes is almost overflowing. At this moment, the haze caused by the strange marriage of strange parents when I was a child completely disappeared, and nothing was left. The surname Bin has never wanted to pass on from the source of pain to the source of happiness that he wants to pass on forever. From then on, they are the home of happy guests! "Let''s take a picture together." Monica began to greet everyone. "Doctor Duncan, I''ll help you shoot." The little nurse who was watching the excitement said positively. "Thank you so much, Ruth!" Adam handed the camera to the little nurse. Under Monicas greeting, he walked to the other side. Like Chandler, he sat sideways on the bed, stretched out his hand to put Chandler, and put Monica and Little Adam in the middle. . Rachel stood beside Chandler, put her head in front of Xiao Ya, and looked sideways at the camera. Phoebe makes the same action on the other side. Rose stood beside Chandler, turning his head to Chandler. Mike "Ant-Man" stood beside Adam and smiled reserved. Joey trot to the head of the bed, climbed onto the bed, and lay on his back on Monica''s lap, with little Adam on his head. Amidst Rachel and Phoebe''s complaints, he flicked his teeth and grabbed the camera. Click! Click! Click! The cheerful photos freeze forever in the sound of clicking. After that, there are separate photos of each person, Adam, and Chandler''s family of three. What is happiness! That''s it! Soon Monica''s parents arrived, and Monica''s mother, who had been harsher to Monica, couldn''t help saying: "I really didn''t expect to have today." "What do you mean?" Monica glanced to the side, suppressing an unpleasant smile. "Means nothing." Monica''s mother concealed as always: "I mean congratulations." "No, you didn''t mean that!" Monica shook her outstretched finger: "You just discriminate against me, you think I''m not as good as Rose!" "No." Monica''s mother didn''t look at each other, and muttered, "Rose has both sons and daughters." After the crowd''s rounding off, UU Read Monica did not touch the knife again. When Monica''s parents left, Monica shouted: "You all go out, Chandler, take off your pants!" "what?" Everyone was dumbfounded, and Chandler was even more dumbfounded. "The quarterback of the Bing team already has it. It''s time to add new players." Monica angrily said: "Our Bin''s team must beat Rose''s Geller team!" "Don''t, don''t!" Adam and the others hurriedly held down the quilt, and were about to get up to help Chandler''s undressed Monica: "Don''t be like this, we are not in a hurry!" It took a lot of effort to persuade Monica. Adam couldn''t laugh or cry, looking at Chandler sympathetically. With the difficulty of Monica''s pregnancy, if you want to get a team together, for Chandler, the donkey in the production team is really not exhausted by him. Chapter 821: Adam as my part morning. Medical center. Under Monicas repeated instructions, Adam personally took the little Adam to clean, in case he was hurt or was hugged by others. Toot. Toot. While cleaning, the pager on Adam''s waist rang. "Carla, I will trouble you to carry little Adam to his mother." Adam took out the pager and looked at it, then stood up, first said to the nurse Kara, and then smiled to Chandler: "Chandler, you can just watch it by the side." Chandler smiled helplessly. "Don''t worry, I have a chance to hug you in the future!" Adam teased and left. "what''s the situation?" Adam rushed to the emergency room. "It''s Dr. Bailey''s son!" George said anxiously: "Little George!" Emmm. Bailey''s son was named after George by mistake, so he was particularly concerned. "Dr. Montgomery, Dr. Shept, Dr. Burke, and the director, all come over for consultation." Adam screamed, and ran over to check on little George: "The limbs are responding, the pupils are responding and enlarged, and there is no nerve damage. There is bruise and swelling on the left forearm, arrange an X-ray! Tucker, how did George Jr. get hurt? " "He climbed to the study room, trying to grab medical books, and then the bookshelf fell down and was crushed underneath. I heard him calling, and I found out..." Tucker, Dr. Bailey''s husband, said, covering his mouth. "He has weakened breathing on his left side and a stiff abdomen. CT and ultrasound equipment are ready. He needs a complete wound examination." When Adam examined his abdomen, his expression condensed. "What does it mean?" Tucker said in horror. "He may have trauma inside!" Adam said, pushing the bed to the ward. George O''Malley had already followed Adam''s instructions and ran over to prepare. "what happened?" Doctor Bailey hurried over, and when he saw his son lying there, crying, his whole body was stunned. "He was knocked down by the bookshelf!" Tucker explained. "The bookshelf is in the study, and there is a baby fence in the living room. How could he climb there?" Doctor Bailey angered. "The fence gate is open!" Tucker is also on fire. "You forgot to close the door?" Doctor Bailey glared at her husband. "No, it''s not me!" Tucker stared back. "Are you trying to say I didn''t close the door?!" Doctor Bailey panted. "Accidents always happen!" At this time, the director of surgery got the news, and a group of famous doctors rushed to prevent the quarrel between Doctor Bailey and his wife, and stepped forward to surround little George. "Adam, what''s the situation now?" "... There are multiple rib fractures, it is possible that the lungs may be broken, and the heart may also be damaged." Adam gave a brief overview: "A comprehensive trauma check is needed immediately!" "what!" When Dr. Bailey heard it, she stretched out her hand to cover her mouth. She was always strong, and tears flowed down her eyes. Because it was Dr. Baileys child, he jumped in and went directly to the CT room. Dr. Bailey and her husband were there with their son. Adam, the director of surgery, and Dr. Montgomery were looking at the scan results. "Ugh." All the famous doctors sighed. "There is a shadow!" George said in pain. "Where is the heart?" Lexi was puzzled. "can not see." The little man read the film calmly: "His stomach is in the chest cavity, the internal organs are perforated, and the color is positive, which means that the diaphragm is displaced! And the rupture of the diaphragm is not his main problem. The pressure of the wound damaged his chest arteries, and there was fluid around his colon, which means that the colon was also broken, and the flow of stool in the intestines would infect the arteries to repair, and the complications were fatal. " "director?" Adam looked at the director of surgery. "Go and book the operating room now!" The director of surgery sighed: "Burke is in charge, Duncan helps, Addison, you and I are watching, ready to help." "Melendes, go to book the operating room!" Adam ordered: "O''Malley, Grey, you two are with Dr. Bailey, she is not calm now, you must make sure that her emotions will not affect the treatment of the surgery!" "Yes!" The little ones moved one after another. "Carter, you go to the clinic and help Dr. Bailey manage one day." Adam looked at Carter. "Yes!" Carter went away. The operation started as quickly as possible. Outside the operating room. Doctor Bailey, who received the news, also changed his surgical gown and looked outside anxiously. George and Lexie stopped her, not letting her in. "They are repairing the hole in the diaphragm." The little man stood at the door and reported to Dr. Bailey outside in real time: "Preparing to examine the longitudinal membrane." "Is Burke suturing or skin grafting?" Dr. Bailey said anxiously. "He hasn''t said yet." The little man said, "I''ll help you ask." He said he was going to go inside. Seeing this, Dr. Bailey took a mask and rushed in directly. "Miranda, get out!" Shouted the director of surgery. "I just want to stay with my son." Doctor Bailey begged, "I don''t want to hinder you, but I can''t just stand outside and wait. I can''t. I need to be with my son!" "Doctor Bailey, the hospital stipulates that the patient''s mother should not be allowed to watch us perform the operation." Dr. Burke reminded: "O''Malley, Little Grey, accompany Dr. Bailey out." "Do not!" Dr. Bailey shouted fiercely: "I''m not going anywhere, I want to accompany my son, you continue." "Director, Dr. Burke, let Dr. Bailey stay." Adam said: "I''m here to lead the sword, don''t worry about being distracted." "Miranda, do you agree?" Dr. Burke looked at Dr. Bailey. "Well, I just want to hold my son''s hand." Dr. Bailey would naturally not doubt Adam''s level. "Ok, Adam, you come and take it." Seeing this, Dr. Burke had no objection. He was definitely not willing to change to someone else, and would only drive away Doctor Bailey and perform the operation himself. But this person is Adam, and he has no objection. He knew that Adam didn''t want to **** his performance from the operation in public, but it was really just because Adam could do multiple tasks, so he didn''t have to be distracted by the possibility of encountering Dr. Bailey during the next operation, causing unnecessary medical accidents. So Dr. Adam and Dr. Burke switched positions, and the operation started naturally in the eyes of Dr. Bailey looking forward to it again. The operation is in progress. As expected, Dr. Bailey couldn''t do what she said and just wanted to hold her son''s hand. When faced with a choice, she still couldn''t help but speak. After all, this is her son. However, Adam talked to Dr. Bailey, explained her doubts, refuted her slightly impulsive choice, and steadily operated on her son. "Okay, the stomach is repaired, and the spleen has no cracks. Now just insert the chest tube and it can be done." Adam smiled and said, "Doctor Bailey, are there any questions?" "Thank you, thank you!" Dr. Bailey watched the whole process, without having to wait outside anxiously and overwhelmingly for the decision of fate, being able to hold his son''s hand, accompany him, give his son and herself strength, and naturally be grateful to Adam who contributed to all this. Chapter 822: Chakra Palm Fairy Medical center. Pediatric intensive care unit. Although the operation was successful, the situation is still not optimistic. Whether the little George, the son of Dr. Bailey, can be safe and recover as before, depends on whether he can reject the intubation and breathe spontaneously. Adam watched with Dr. Bailey for a while, and was about to leave. Needless to think about it, the nurse tonight will only be Dr. Bailey. "Meredith, what are you doing?" At this moment, Meredith pushed a female patient in. "This is Elizabeth Ache. I think you should all know her. In addition to being a patient of Dr. Burke, she is also a healer of faith." Meredith glanced at Adam and Dr. Bailey, blinked her bewildered eyes, and said sincerely: "Don''t rush to criticize! Let her help little George heal with faith, maybe there will be a miracle. ." "..." Looking at Christina, who followed behind and looked lively, Adam was speechless. Of course he knew the Elizabeth Ache in front of him! Although she came here last night, her name has spread throughout the medical center. It even caused some confusion to the medical center. Because she is a faith healer. Although she herself is at risk of rupture of the main coronary artery at any time, she needs to undergo a main coronary artery incision. But she likes to run around in the hospital at the risk of stopping the heart at any time, using her beliefs to treat patients mysteriously and mysteriously. "Ms. Ache, please." Dr. Bailey stood up and looked at the female patient Elizabeth Ache who was sitting in a wheelchair with the eyes of the family members of the patients always looking at her. "Ugh." Adam sighed in his heart. Pity the parents of the world. Dr. Bailey does believe in God, but at work, she only believes in medical science. But this time, when the accident happened to her son, it was difficult to determine the good or bad, and she could not help putting aside the medical science and putting her hope on a faith healer whom she disapproved of. "No problem at all." Elizabeth Ache first nodded to Dr. Bailey, then looked at Adam: "You don''t believe me?" "I believe it or not you don''t matter." Adam said that he was very observant, and smiled slightly: "The important thing is that Dr. Bailey believes in you, so little George will ask you." "You are very enlightened." Elizabeth smiled: "It''s rare, I appreciate it." "Thank you." Adam smiled and said, "I sincerely hope that you can bring the treatment of other patients to George." "I think so." Elizabeth nodded and said: "Everyone has chakra energy in their bodies. What we have to do is to follow the chakra energy trajectory, so that the body''s chakra energy can be balanced." "Chakra energy?" Adam grinned: "This is what you believe in?" "Yeah, you know Chakra too?" Elizabeth was really surprised this time: "Chakra is a perfect fusion of mental energy and physical energy. Few people know such a magical power." "So the faith healing technique you used on Mr. Greenwood before is actually the palm fairy technique?" Adam said seriously. "correct." Elizabeth looked at Adam with scorching eyes: "Doctor Duncan, do you know Palm Fairy? Are you also a believer?" "No." Adam shook his head and forced himself to be innocent: "I''ve only heard that Palm Xianshu releases one''s own chakras to interfere with the circulation of chakras in the patient''s body and achieve the legendary technique of rapid healing of internal and external injuries." "Dr. Duncan is really knowledgeable." Elizabeth shook her head and said: "It''s just a pity that you are not a believer, otherwise you will be a strong faith healer, able to bring more light to the world." "..." Adam was dumbfounded. He can''t talk anymore, otherwise he won''t be able to hold back a smile anymore. Before, he was not sure whether the chakra that Elizabeth said was the chakra of the Three Kingdoms or the chakra of the island country, but now he is sure. joke! When he hasn''t seen Naruto before, right? Also Chakra Palm Xianshu! Do you think that when you put your hands in front of the patient, there will be special effects? It is only in 1999, and Naruto has just been published in the island country. Very few people know about Chakra and Palm Xianshu. But this is not the reason why you blatantly borrowed it, right? Believe it or not, he directly said the reincarnation of the dragon''s life, directly making this Elizabeth dumbfounded. This will not have the big trick of the medical ninja yet. But hell! This Elizabeth used the so-called Palm Fairy Art. Although there was no special light effect, several patients really improved mysteriously. Especially that Mr. Greenwood. He struggled with atrial and ventricular fibrillation all day, and the blue alarm was on the ward at every turn. But Elizabeth passed by, placing one hand above Mr. Greenwoods forehead and the other hand above Mr. Greenwoods heart. She used palm celestial skills, and she really recovered her normal without being rescued. Heartbeat. At that time, Mr. Greenwood looked at Elizabeth as if he was looking at God. This is also the most important reason for Dr. Bailey''s superstition. Even if the so-called Chakra Palm Fairy Art does not work, the physique of Elizabeth, the European emperor, is of vital importance to her son. That''s right! Whether it is Adam or Dr. Bailey, deep down, he still doesn''t believe this. They are more willing to regard this kind of magic as the luck of the European Emperor. And this kind of European emperor''s luck is exactly what little George, who is recovering from Schr?dinger, needs most. Through this kind of European emperor-level luck, affecting the probability cloud, Schr?dingers recovery from 50% to 100% is increased. All that needs to be done is to trust the other party on the face and let the other party perform the harmless''palm fairy technique'', why not Do it? "I need to know the detailed procedure of the operation so that I can better treat him with my fantasy." Elizabeth looked at Adam. "Ok." Adam glanced at Dr. Bailey and began to explain the whole procedure to Elizabeth in detail. "Ok." After Elizabeth heard this, she struggled to get up. Adam hurriedly reached out to hold on. "Thank you." Elizabeth thanked him, and with the help of Adam and Meredith, she walked to the bed and leaned over to look at the intubated little George. "I want you to hold her hand!" Elizabeth took Dr. Bailey''s hand, and took the hand of Tucker, the husband of Dr. Bailey who was sitting there silently. "why?" Tucker resisted. He is now full of his son''s injury, and all this is because his wife does not go home from work day and night, and occasionally goes home and puts most of the time in the study, forgetting to close the gate of his son''s fence. So that my son missed his mother and ran to the study to learn from his mother to get medical books before he was knocked down by the bookshelf. He has had enough! He wants a divorce! "Because the energy here is not enough for him to heal himself." Elizabeth said sincerely: "So I want you to hold each other''s hands and bet on your wholehearted love. In these few minutes, I want you to try to forgive each other." As a mother, Dr. Bailey stretched out her hand first. "Can you do it?" Elizabeth looked at Tucker again. Tucker can only reach out and hold his wife''s hand. "Very well, we are about to start. Remember, your whole-hearted love will affect your child''s self-healing ability. Please do your best." Elizabeth said to face the drowsy little George, stretched out her hands, and resorted to Palm Fairy. All those who believe in God closed their eyes at this moment. Although Chakra is heresy to God. But no one cares. Dr. Bailey and his wife, Meredith, and even Christina, who has always been a doctrine, closed their eyes. Because she sincerely loves Dr. Bailey and is willing to temporarily let go of the prejudice and indifference in her heart for Dr. Bailey''s son, and pray for little George. Adam watched this scene, and was about to close his eyes to pray for little George, and suddenly met Elizabeth''s gaze. Elizabeth was smiling and seemed to be saying: "I know you want to laugh at me, but what can I do with wickedness? What harm can it do?" Adam smiled slightly and closed his eyes. He thinks Elizabeth, a believer, is much cuter than other gods. Chapter 823: The Emperor Meets Poisonous Milk Medical center. What is comfort therapy? What is the constitution of the emperor? Adam finally saw it. Half an hour after Palm Fairy was performed, Dr. Bailey''s son George, suddenly choked. But except for his father Tucker, everyone else was not surprised. Because this is the reaction of George returning to spontaneous breathing and rejecting the intubation. And this also means that Schr?dinger''s recovery is completely 100%. "Ms. Ache..." When he heard the news from the pediatric intensive care unit, Adam looked at Elizabeth who was smiling. "Call me Elizabeth." Elizabeth smiled. "Ok." Adam nodded: "I hope you can do me a favor after the operation. I am studying the virus to eliminate cancer..." That''s right! Adam''s heart moved. This European emperor''s physique is simply too strong. And scientific research sometimes needs this kind of mysterious and mysterious inspiration and luck. Some people have a poor experience, not as good as others who are naughty under the apple tree, and then the apple smashes their heads, an instant burst of inspiration. Shelton will be able to win the Nobel Prize in Physics in the future, and it is also full of this mystery. On the day of the wedding, a sudden inspiration burst and almost gave up getting married. You can say that this is a screenwriter opening up. But it also fits the reality very well. Many times, scientists of the same level compare who is lucky. Now for Adam, who is doing groundbreaking clinical research, how can he catch a European emperor without balding her? Perhaps with her help, Adam will find the answer in endless possibilities. Anyway, it''s just a casual thing. Don''t do it for nothing! "This is a good thing, of course I am willing to help." Elizabeth smiled and said, "Actually, I was also a doctor." "is it?" Adam was surprised: "Can you tell me?" "have nothing to say." Elizabeth shook her head and said: "I was a pediatrician before, and later discovered that medicine is really limited in helping humans. I have seen too many lives die before my eyes. Later, I came into contact with the field of faith healing, and since then I have become a faith healer. ." "It turned out to be so." Adam nodded. The end of science is theology. Many scientific giants such as Newton and Einstein believed in theology in their later years. Because with the current level of scientific development, it is impossible to completely falsify theology. And there are too many existences in the universe that humans cannot explain. Take the archaeologist Ross, he has always believed in Darwin''s theory of biological evolution. When Phoebe expresses his disbelief, he will be furious and must use evidence to convince Phoebe to believe it. It''s a pity that Phoebe broke his faith with a few words casually, and he was so devastated that he didn''t dare to line up with Phoebe anymore. Science is constantly evolving. The geocentric theory and heliocentric theory that were considered to be scientific in the past were later proved to be wrong. The former pediatrician Elizabeth, after facing countless deaths, one day, perhaps just like Rose facing Phoebe, was broken. It''s just that it''s different from Rose''s posture of being a middleman. It doesn''t matter if you break the defense. Pediatrician Elizabeth, after being defeated, completely gave up the career she had struggled for for many years. "I know that many people think that faith healers are liars." Elizabeth smiled and said: "For most people, it is indeed true! but I am not! I will not delay the medical treatment of the patient, nor will I defraud the patient of any expenses. I simply want to use my faith and fantasy to provide patients with multiple non-invasive and self-healing options and enhance the patient''s will to survive. After all, we all know that with a knife, no matter what the situation, people will be greatly injured. And the patient''s will to survive, in many cases, can really determine whether a patient is alive or dead. " "Unfortunately, there are too few true faith healers like you." Adam smiled. "Just because there is too little, too little, I need me!" Elizabeth smiled happily: "Isn''t it?" "You guys had a great chat." Christina walked in: "Doctor Burke wants me to prepare for Ms. Ache''s surgery." "Please tell me the procedure in detail, and then give me some time." Elizabeth pleaded. "No problem at all." Adam answered, "I''ll explain it to you." Then he said to the dissatisfied Christina: "A heart surgery, I will let you do it!" "That''s a deal!" Christina''s words changed immediately. "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "I will help Dr. Burke for Elizabeth''s operation." "I really miss it." Elizabeth looked at the interaction between Christina and Adam, and smiled at the corner of her mouth: "Back then, I was just like you, rushing for surgery." "you are a doctor?" When Christina heard this, her small eyes immediately widened. Seeing Elizabeth nodded, she blurted out: "Why?" Both Elizabeth and Adam knew what she meant. Why would a promising doctor run to be a "liar"? This makes Christina who is extremely devoted to medicine unimaginable. "All right!" Adam interrupted: "Time is precious. You should go to book the operating room first. If there is any problem, we will talk about it after the operation." Christina glanced at Adam and turned away. No matter what, she ordered a heart surgery on Adam''s side, and she came to the surgeon! Beautiful! As for the question just now? She has the same idea as Sheldon. Even if she has ever been talented, but if she can''t maintain her moral heart, no matter what reason she chooses to give up, she is a weak person, and it is not worth mentioning! "Huh, Adam, why are you here too?" Dr. Burke was very strange to see Adam. Because this is not a rare operation, Adam has not encountered his own surgeon once or twice, so he does not need to be by his side as a help. "Doctor Burke, have you heard of Elizabeth?" Adam explained with a smile: "I want to invite her to participate in my clinical research after the operation." "I understand." Dr. Burke suddenly smiled: "There are too many miracles in the world that we can''t control. This is great. Let us work together to cure Ms. Ache, and then let her continue to spread the miracles." That''s right! Dr. Burke is a true believer. In this American drama world where beliefs are gradually declining, it is not surprising that as an African-American, he is a devout believer. Because in the age of slavery, African Americans could not even become believers. That was the privilege of the masters. Later times developed, and African Americans can also believe in it. As a result, the number of believers of African descent has exploded, so much so that the number of believers of African descent has soared among devout believers. This is also considered a fanatical convert. Dr. Burke is in charge of the operation, and Adam has helped Although this operation is not a small risk, it is said to be very sure. But the fact is that the operation process was very unsatisfactory, and various accidents happened so frequently that Adam and Dr. Burke failed to join forces. Elizabeth Ache, the European emperor, actually died on the operating table. "This is God calling her." Dr. Burke shook his head and said, "A person like her can''t stay in the world for a long time. Now he has returned to heaven." "..." Adam was speechless and couldn''t help but glanced at Christina on the side. He seriously suspects that Christina has a physique of poisonous milk. Because during the cleaning and disinfection before, Christina also joked: "Since you became a resident, you have rarely seen you and Burke undergoing an operation together. This Ms. Ache is also lucky. This operation is stable. Up." The emperor ran into poisoned milk. Ou Huang died! Chapter 824: Grey: Thank you! ! ! Medical center. late at night. "Where is Mr. Tucker?" Adam was disappointed that Ou Huang had not carried the poisoned milk. He went to see Monica and Little Adam, and then went to the Pediatric Intensive Care Unit to visit Little George. "He went back." Doctor Bailey lay on the side of the crib, looked at his baby son, glanced at Adam, and said lightly. "Ah this..." Adam was keenly aware of the problem. "He went back to pack his things and moved to the hotel tonight." Doctor Bailey confirmed Adam''s guess. "Can''t it be restored?" Adam sighed. Unexpectedly, with Elizabeth''s death, the reconciliation situation she had bothered to create instantly collapsed. "I have reached this point, what can I do to save it?" Dr. Bailey said nonchalantly: "Is it all my fault? He originally suggested that he stay home with George. Because my job is better, I can provide a better material foundation for this family. I work hard, is it just for me? What I said at the beginning was good, but now that I have not taken it for a few months, I have all sorts of despise me and ignore my family. Don''t I want to take care of my family? I have already done my best! Doesn''t he know that a woman, who is of African descent, must work harder and harder if she wants to succeed in this society? ! ! " Having said this, Dr. Bailey turned his face, his voice choked. "Ugh." Adam sighed. Every family has its cupboard. Being an outsider is not good for judgment. "I also figured it out." Doctor Bailey looked down and wiped away his tears. When he raised his head again, he was already indifferent: "I took the initiative to say. Since everyone can''t reach an agreement, I will definitely not force it. I can bear the pressure of society and the workplace, and naturally I can bear the pressure of being a single mother! He is unwilling to share family responsibilities for me, I can accept it. But I can''t accept what he promised on the face, but kept complaining, and then dumped all the responsibility of not taking good care of my son to me! I will never accept it! " "are you sure?" Adam reminded: "Single mothers are really not so good, think about Meredith?" "..." Doctor Bailey stagnates. Adam''s parable is really hit the nail on the head. Meredith was brought out by a single mother, even if Dr. Bailey admired her. But when Dr. Bailey thought that her son would have Meredith''s character, he couldn''t accept it. All kinds of psychological problems are too unhealthy! "Will not!" Dr. Bailey struggled for a long time before gritting his teeth and said: "I won''t let George become another Meredith!" "Then think about it again." Adam reminded: "A complete family is still very important to the growth of children. If possible, it is best not to cut this integrity easily!" Doctor Bailey looked at his son who was sleeping in the crib, and said nothing. "Call me if you have anything." Adam said, and left. The next day. Early in the morning. Changing room. "Adam, what are the names of my four interns?" Christina asked. "Number 1, 2, 3, 4." Adam smiled. "Ha ha." Meredith couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t laugh!" Christina shouted helplessly: "Damn, why did such a strange thing happen! I don''t have enough stress resistance, why should I become a doctor? It hurts others and myself!" "Remember your current attitude!" Adam smiled and joked: "When the hospital talks to you, please speak up!" "Okay, Adam, stop teasing her." Meredith smiled and said, "She is so annoying now!" "It deserves to be annoying!" Adam Tucao said: "I have told her how many times, teaching methods should be emphasized. In the teaching of medical skills, you can be as strict as you want! But in daily dealings, we must give others enough respect! They are indeed your intern doctors, but they just follow you to learn medical skills, not your slaves! You have no right to insult and despise them! Now that she heard about such a serious teaching accident, she began to worry. She remembered to ask the names of her four trainees? " "I didn''t insult them!" Christina defended: "As long as their level is recognized by me, I will naturally face them. What they need is to work harder!" "This is not a reason!" Adam sneered: "Or you can ask the young intern who just committed suicide by jumping off the rails. He agrees or disagrees with you?" "Ugh." Meredith, who is suicidal, sighed when he heard this. There was a sensation in the medical profession in New York last night, and it has spread throughout the morning. A young African-American intern at Princeton Teaching Hospital suddenly jumped off the rails and committed suicide last night. I heard that he was under too much pressure and was depressed for a long time. Then yesterday, his supervisor was hospitalized, and as always, he was reprimanded in public, making him unacceptable, so he chose to commit suicide. Needless to think about it, this will cause a strong storm in the teaching hospital and make people re-examine the teaching system. And those instructors who were originally known for being harsh, were very nervous. It is estimated that every teaching hospital will organize a special person to evaluate the intern''s assessment of the tutor''s inpatient. Under this kind of turmoil, a bad one may really affect the future. "I heard that this intern is actually very good!" Meredith said: "The resident doctor who took him with him is also very good!" "Yup." Adam shook his head and said, "Unfortunately, they are all African Americans!" "Ok." Meredith nodded. Because he was of African descent, the instructor''s resident doctor spent too much energy in order not to make people question his professional level. He did not allow his trainees to get discounts with African descent status, which reminded people of this thing he didn''t want to think of again. As a result, he looked very differently at the same outstanding African-American interns. Let the other party do the hardest and most tiring work, double and quadruple the weight! If you are not satisfied, you will reprimand it in public. This African-American intern is worthy of being the best, silently resisting all the tests. But he is a human being after all, not like Adam. The intern is the exhaustion of being a cow and a horse, let alone the African-American intern being doubled and doubled. Under this kind of work intensity, he fell asleep as soon as he could write the case. The psychological pressure is so great that he needs to see a psychiatrist for relief. This hard work has actually won the recognition of African-American mentors. But the African-American tutor is also a proud person. He didn''t show anything at all. While giving high praise on the evaluation form, he didn''t give the slightest positive feedback and scolded him at all times. People always have their limits. This time, before the African-American intern received the evaluation form from the instructor, he couldn''t stand another public reprimand from the African-American instructor. I didn''t say anything last night When the subway train arrived, I jumped off without warning. He was smashed and sent to their hospital, and his mentor took his fellow intern to rescue him! When the African-American tutor subconsciously scolded him why he didn''t come in the first time and asked the nurse to call him, the call of the pager rang from the unrecognizable patient in the emergency room. At that time everyone was stunned. When he reacted, took out the pager from the patient and confirmed that this unrecognizable patient was an African intern, his intern colleagues were almost crazy! Where can this kind of injury be saved? When the African-American intern died with unrecognizable rescue efforts, the intern colleagues who knew what pressure he was under completely lost control and screamed and rushed to the African-American instructor, punching and punching! The African-American tutor was also completely deceived, and there was no resistance at all. He just sat on the ground with his head in his head and let his trainees vent their want. At this time, he, like the crazy intern, needs these fists! Chapter 825: Storm is coming , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Changing room. "Doctor House is in trouble now." When Christina saw Adam and they kept talking about her, she rolled her eyes and started to change the subject. "What trouble can he have?" Adam glanced at her. "Princeton Teaching Hospital is the center of the storm. His teaching attitude is much stricter than mine." Christina smiled. At the last small gathering of experts, she coldly watched the confrontation between Adam and Dr. House. In her eyes, Dr. House was in big trouble, and Adam must be happy. "You are not him!" Adam naturally saw her mind and was unmoved. He is not the kind of person who gloats for misfortune! "Of course I am not him!" Christina looked at the arc of Adam''s mouth and couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "He may be in trouble, but it''s not a big problem." Adam shook his head. "why?" Christina looked at Adam with a pity. "Because he is good enough!" Adam smiled and said, "Although the three doctors under his command dislike his weirdness and inhumanity, they truly admire him at his level. If someone really talked to them, they wouldn''t say bad things about Dr. House! Ok. Of course, the premise is not to threaten their career! Can you compare with him now? Can you completely convince your trainees with technology and make them disgust you but can''t bear to speak for you at this kind of moment? " "It could be!" Christina murmured: "But with you, it will definitely not work!" "..." Seeing Christina''s expression of you ruined my chance to be a good person, Adam was speechless. But it''s not right to say that she doesn''t make sense at all. Because Adam is a resident doctor who is a mentor who is perfect in technology and teaching. This disguisedly increased the difficulty of Christina and the others who like to go technical. Why is the mentor of someone else''s high level and good attitude, but your level is not as good as the mentor of other people''s, and your attitude is so bad? There is no harm if there is no comparison! This will greatly reduce the threshold for other interns to endure the ruthless flow of technology like Christina. "Wait later, you will inform your interns, and we will gather together in the evening." Adam thought for a while and suggested: "Meredith, your intern can also come together!" "it is good!" Meredith nodded and smiled. Christina lowered her head and touched her neck, embarrassed to look at each other. She naturally understood why Adam did this. "Christina!" Meredith reminded. "I know! I remember it all!" Christina said embarrassedly: "Adam, thank you!" "Change it in the future!" Adam helplessly said: "I thought your goal for benchmarking was me! Since you want to benchmark, then benchmark the benchmark more thoroughly, okay?" "You are so arrogant!" Christina murmured, then looked at Adam: "I see!" "Ok." Adam nodded and smiled: "Whether it is the legendary Doctor Grey or the legendary Doctor House, it is not a good temper! But what we have to do is not to become them! But surpass them! It is challenging in medical technology, but it is too simple to surpass them in terms of dealing with people and things. As long as we are a little more normal and human, we will be able to explode them! Isn''t this good? Even for you, it''s not too difficult, right? emmm. As long as you don''t deliberately imitate their behavior. It shouldn''t be difficult! " "..." Christina was speechless. But from her small eyes, it can be seen that this time, she listened. no way. The suicide by jumping off the rails this time has really touched her. It turns out that teaching can''t be done with rigorousness! She didn''t want to become that excellent mentor who was beaten on the ground and was unwilling to resist! Adam smiled with relief. Finally! The reason why he kept repeating it was to remind Christina of the trouble. Without him! Christina had contributed wisdom and strength to him. He recognizes her as a friend! My friend, it''s normal to nag a few times on this kind of thing! "Adam!" At this moment, the haggard Doctor Bailey walked in: "I want to ask you a favor!" "what''s up?" Adam nodded. "this is for you!" Dr. Bailey handed a set of keys to Adam: "I thought about it all night and finally figured it out! From now on, the free outpatient service will be handed over to you! Listen to me first! The free clinic is indeed my ideal, but after the incident of Little George, I thoroughly recognized one thing! One must have something to do in order to get something! I can''t hold everything in my hands! Operating room, free clinic, general resident, family, little George. I must give up some more! But after thinking and thinking, I decided to give up the free outpatient service and general resident doctor! Be a pure surgeon in the future, be a good mother! As for the free outpatient service, I can only trust it to you! This can only be established with your help! Please don''t refuse! " "Ok." Adam took the key and did not decline. "correct!" Dr. Bailey looked at Christina and Meredith again: "If you have something in the future, you will either find Kelly or Adam instead of me! Because I will be the same in the future! "Got it!" Christina and Meredith nodded together. Although Dr. Bailey was not the general resident before, many doctors, including Christina and others, actually prefer to see Dr. Bailey when they have a problem. Dr. Bailey does not have the name of a chief resident, but he is a chief resident. "So be it!" After Dr. Bailey finished speaking, he nodded to Adam, turned and left. "Hope this is a good start!" Adam smiled. "The doctor is really not suitable for starting a family!" Meredith exclaimed. Christina nodded in agreement. The news hotspots are indeed a wave of news. morning. Although there are still people in the hospital talking about the sensational trainee suicide incident last night, more people are focusing on Mark Sloan and the Anti-Marc Sloan Nurses League. After all, this matter is equally sensational and close at hand. Taking advantage of this atmosphere, the Anti-Marc Sloan Nurses Alliance finally made a move! They united all the nurses and refused to work with Mark Sloan. And without a nurse, Mark Sloan could not perform surgery. The director of surgery was useless. The once self-confident prodigal, but now like a frost hit, completely wilted! All day long. He just sat there, watching the busy people. Dr. Bailey walked past him several times, and stopped talking. Until nightfall, Dr. Bailey really couldn''t see it, and stood in front of him: "Do you know what''s wrong?" "I know!" Mark Sloan smiled bitterly. "Do you want to resume surgery?" Dr. Bailey asked. "Never thought about it like this!" Mark Sloan looked at Dr. Bailey eagerly: "Can you help me?" "I can''t! I don''t care about these shit!" Dr. Bailey shook his head and said, "But you can go to Adam as long as he is willing to help you, you can survive!" "He is willing to help me?" Mark Sloan hesitated. "Don''t think of Adam as you!" Dr. Bailey didn''t have a good airway: "He can get so many people''s support in the medical center, there is naturally a reason. I dont know your previous contradictions, but I know he is definitely not to blame! As long as you don''t offend him, he won''t be your friend, nor will he be your enemy! So, if you know you are wrong and are willing to change, go find him! " Chapter 826: The whole hospital makes a big start , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. "Doctor Duncan..." Under the guidance of Dr. Bailey, Mark Sloan finally found Adam. no way. Now the suicide incident of the African-American trainee next door is on the cusp of the storm. In the teaching hospital, where he dare to provoke another group incident, he can only hope that everything will be transformed into a small matter. But the result is that other people''s quality is too low, no one cares about him at all. The nurses who had had relations with him even made up their minds to take the opportunity to **** him. He had to admit it. "I can help, but I just hope you don''t mind what I do." Adam had also heard about this. After listening to Mark Sloan''s remarks, he did not refuse, but just smiled and reminded him. "As long as I can perform surgery, I don''t care what to do." Mark Sloan smiled bitterly. "Ok." Adam nodded and said, "I see." "thank you." Seeing Adam''s refreshment, Mark Sloan couldn''t help but said: "Doctor Bailey was right. I was wrong before. I could have been your friend from the beginning." "It''s ok." Adam glanced at him and smiled: "Everyone is a colleague. The most important thing is to treat diseases and save people better on the basis of mutual respect. Sloan, your medical skills, meet patients who really need them, and change each others lives. Not much worse than life-saving." "If you encounter rare cases in the future, you are welcome to come and participate at any time." Mark Sloan said sincerely. "for sure!" Adam naturally would not refuse. After Mark Sloan left, Adam called the best nurse, said a few words, hung up the phone, and went on busy himself. And there was a wave of turmoil in the hospital soon. Mark Sloan was quickly notified that the nurse''s collective boycott was cancelled. He can have surgery again. This made him marvel at Adam''s prestige and action. But when he knew the specific process of persuasion, the corners of his mouth twitched. It turned out that a certain nurse who had been related to him suddenly gave a speech in the Anti-Marc Sloan Nurses League. In his speech, he was called a winning stick and a nasty kid! Of course, after scolding, the nurse changed his voice and said: "Although this is indeed the case, he has not concealed it. This is something everyone knows, and we know it before we engage with him! So let''s stop worrying about why he didn''t call us after the fact, or why he hooked other women! We clamp our own thighs, do our own work, and don''t give him another chance. Then let him do his job as a top-notch plastic surgeon! After all, this is what Dr. Duncan has always advocated..." However, the development of the matter quickly exceeded the control of Mark Sloan and the Anti-Marc Sloan Nurse Alliance. Even under the influence of Adam, the nurses chose to let Mark Sloan go. The hospital management who was alarmed could not easily assume that this incident had never happened. The next day. "what?!" "This must be a joke!" "Are you kidding me?" The executive order from the hospital''s board of directors from the general resident Kelly quickly made everyone who heard it screamed. "This is a mandatory measure taken by the board of directors to prevent the Mark Sloan incident from happening again in the future!" The chief resident Kelly explained helplessly to everyone: "All employees of the medical center, as long as they have a close relationship with other employees in the medical center, must be registered. This is called an **** notice! Within today, everyone has to fill out the form. Unless you want to be accused in the future! Otherwise, please be careful! " On the corridor. Everyone talked a lot. "Meredith, this is your watch, I''ll take it for you by the way." Adam "ran into" Meredith and handed over the form in his hand. "Thank you... what do you mean?" Meredith first thanked him, but after receiving it, he realized that something was wrong. Because Adam handed her two forms. "Isn''t it enough? Then I''ll give you another one. Fortunately, I have prepared it, otherwise I have to get it." Adam teased. "Hahaha!" Christina took a watch and lay on the wall of the corridor. After writing Dr. Burke''s name directly, when she heard Adam''s words, she started to laugh there. "Ha! Ha! Ha! That''s funny!" Meredith looked at the two men irritably. "Don''t be embarrassed." Christina looked at her girlfriends solemnly: "It''s normal that one form is not enough to write. The protagonist of our incident, Mark Sloan, took three forms!" "Meredith, think about it, don''t worry!" Adam also joked from the side. "..." Meredith didn''t want to talk about Adam anymore, turned around and left. "Are you sure just write Bianca?" Christina took a peek at Adam''s form. "Definitely and surely." Adam smiled. He didn''t believe that Alice Kidman would register their encrypted messages honestly. Although this will be an employee''s private file, most people have no right to retrieve it. But the hospital has no secrets. Not to mention those staff who are responsible for registering and collecting archives and materials, but to those high-level hospitals with authority, there are not one or two. I really want to know, there is always a way to know. Moreover, it is even more difficult for such gossip scandals to prohibit the spread. Don''t talk about others. It was Adam himself, who was very curious about what kind of intricate permutation and combination of the fellow practitioners of the Medical Center. Will it develop to the point where most people can be connected? "what?" While Adam and Christina were teasing each other, Dr. Bailey, who was not far away, suddenly confronted Kylie, the chief resident, and Dr. Bailey''s voice became sharp. "Sorry, what''s wrong?" The chief resident Kelly looked around and asked embarrassingly. "What do you think the director said about me?" Doctor Bailey said every word. "He says" Dr. Kelly, who was in the hospital, looked at such a Dr. Bailey, and suddenly reacted with an apologetic expression: "He just believed in Dr. Bailey, and he didn''t mean to insult you!" "Oh, is it so?" Dr. Bailey sneered: "All employees in the hospital need detailed registration. The director specifically said that Miranda Bailey don''t need it, and don''t even want to see me holding the form... Replaced by you, Dr. Torres, you will only think that this is the director respecting you, without any discrimination or insult? " "..." Kelly, the chief resident, was speechless. She is also a woman. She understood what Dr. Bailey felt. Dr. Bailey may indeed be the light of the hospital''s righteous way. She disdains and will not do those messy things. But she is still a woman. This kind of hospital registration only excludes her, which more or less means''Doctor Bailey is not attractive enough to attract bees and butterflies''. This is for Dr. Bailey, who is facing divorce and has serious doubts about his own charm. Not very harmful and extremely insulting! Chapter 827: Friends heirloom Medical center. The whole hospital is in full swing. This is not only a summary of the same way of repairing (rest) and immortality (free) in the hospital in the past, but also a prospect for the future. That''s right! This kind of activity will become the norm. In the future, whenever the employees in the hospital are interested, they need to eat work meals in the hospital wards, utility rooms, toilets, rest rooms, imaging scanning rooms, operating rooms, rooftops, meeting rooms, offices, cafeterias, etc., afterwards. Registered. Otherwise, once they are found, they will be notified, or dismissed. And if there is no registration, the hospital will not come forward for the case of Marc Sloan who is accused of heart harassment again. Monica is in good health, as is Little Adam. Therefore, after completing a series of examinations, the three of the Bin''s family left the hospital and returned to their happy little home. Adam''s car picks up and delivers. Because today is not only the discharge day for Binzhijia, but also the day when Binzhijia bid farewell to the apartment. Monica and Chandler, with little Adam, are going to a detached house in the suburbs, and live a happy and leisurely small town life. This is a great thing Chandler accomplished during Monica''s pregnancy. Monica''s apartment. Old friends gather together. "why why why?" When the four Adam arrived, Joey, who had been waiting here, issued a series of question marks. "Don''t do that, Joey, you know the reason." Monica hugged Adam and smiled helplessly, then stretched out her hand to cover her mouth. "okay!" Adam interrupted when he saw this, "Joy, don''t make Monica cry. Why move away? There are too many reasons! I''ll just mention one. Now that there is little Adam, he is crying and uncertain, which affects the neighbors next door too much. Not every neighbor is your Joey, who can sing love songs to the big guy next door early in the morning. Normal people can''t stand it. " "Hi! That''s so beautiful!" Joey dissatisfied: "Joy Tribbiani''s beautiful day depends on this to start!" "that is you!" Everyone shouted in unison. The one who called the loudest was Rachel. She likes beauty sleep the most. She hates all the noise that affects her sleep! Because this is affecting her appearance! "But this is Monica''s apartment!" Joey shouted: "I can''t bear to leave you!" "What are you in a hurry?" Adam murmured: "Didn''t you say that in three weeks, when Nuoer gives birth to your daughter, you will marry her and hold a wedding with Phoebe Mike? When you have both children, you will live with your wife and children in the apartment next door? You dont worry about your childs stuff. Don''t want your child to be outside the house, riding a small bicycle with confidence and a loyal dog next to him, playing happily without worrying about being hit by a car or being attacked by a stray bullet? The most important thing is that you dont worry about living in an apartment. Once you go out, you will meet a big sister like Phoebe. You will be bullied to men and women, and you can think of girls as the psychological shadow of a big man? " "worry!" Joey glanced at Phoebe, who was laughing and poised, and Rose, who had a black face, and suddenly realized that he opened his hands to Chandler: "Chandler, I''m leaving too, just buy a house next door to you. We are still door to door, and our children will have the best playmates in the future." "That''s not enough!" Adam smiled and said: "With your current income, it is not easy to buy a house. I have asked Janice to help you keep the house next to Chandler, and you can ask her to handle it." "Rachel, you and Rose, are you sure you can''t live here?" Monica looked at Rachel and reminded: "Rent control is simply robbing." "No." Rachel leaned against Rose and smiled and said, "This is your apartment. Without you, this place is completely different. No matter how good it is, we don''t want to live here." "Okay, don''t be so sad." Adam smiled and said, "Your keys, I don''t want to come back. You can live here anytime when you come to the city to do business." "Yeah!" Everyone suddenly cheered. That''s right! Both this apartment and the apartment opposite were renewed by Adam. All the furnishings were almost untouched. Adam asked Monica to buy new furniture directly in her new home. A new look for new students. And these two apartments represent the youth and joy of old friends, Adam didn''t want them to pass away with the wind. How could Adam care about this little money. And yes, six old friends, everyone has the key to this apartment. Everyone can open the door anytime and anywhere, it is possible, but sometimes it saves them the process of taking out the key to open the door. If Adam does not renew the lease, before Monica and the others leave, at the request of the apartment building manager, one person will take out a key from his pocket and hand it over... "It seems that we have all lived here before." After the crowd cheered, Phoebe looked around the apartment and the crowd, and suddenly sighed. "It really is." Everyone nodded. "I do not have!" Rose retorted. "You have a summer vacation in college, come to live with your grandmother, and then think about dancing to earn money." Monica reminded kindly. "..." Rose''s face turned dark, staring at his own sister, and vomiting: "Chen Zhima''s rotten corn matter, you also find out!" "Hahaha!" Everyone laughed. Who didn''t have whimsical when he was young? Who was later and didn''t feel so ashamed of some whimsical past? Emmm. It''s just that Rose is too shameful and whimsical. Whether you want to be a professional dancer, a professional singer, or a cartoonist science kid, now that someone mentions it, you can make Ross blackfaceAdam, in fact, you don''t need to do this. " After Monica laughed, she looked at Adam: "As long as everyone is there, anywhere can become our new source of happy memories." "it does not matter." Adam smiled and said: "As you have said, rent control here is to grab the money. Don''t grab the money. Wouldn''t it save the capitalists? And here is full of your memories of 20 or 30 years, and also of our memories of more than 10 years. It would be a shame to just let it go. I renew the lease as a gift to Little Adam and Little Emma! think about it! When they grow up, they will definitely come to work in the city. At that time, they can live here just as you took over from your grandmother. It''s a new cycle again! Happy reincarnation! How great! " "Oh~!" Everyone was moved. "But this will always come to an end." Monica was moved and a little sad. "indeed." Adam nodded and said: "But only because we didn''t educate little Adam and little Emma well, so that they are not as kind and interesting as their parents. Otherwise, as long as they can repeat our days in these two apartments. Then these two apartments will continue as a happy home. " "Ok!" Everyone was moved by the smile of the godfather of Adam''s banknote ability and nodded. Too! As long as Little Adam and Little Emma can be recognized by their godfather in the future, let alone these two apartments, this building can be kept forever. The heirlooms of other people''s homes are all kinds of antique treasures. Old friends, everyones heirloom, are these two apartments, or this building, which is new and interesting. Chapter 828: Crazy for love, light on the head Monica was discharged from the hospital holding little Adam. Farewell to the apartment. Going to a new home in the suburbs, the joy of moving. Three things are worth celebrating. Adam deliberately spared time and had a good time with everyone. It is indeed the first goal to treat diseases and save lives. But the purpose of increasing life span is to enjoy life. In the past, the life balance was unbalanced, and if you didn''t work hard, you would die soon. Adam could only focus more energy on increasing lifespan. Now the planned doctor''s career has been on the right track, and the life span has been steadily improved, and it is no longer necessary to work as hard as before. Participate in the Moments activities that you should participate in. Otherwise, what''s the use of this longevity? Medical center. Emergency room. "A major accident again?" Adam and Christina waited at the door with a group of interns and looked at the chief resident Kelly. "A major accident is not counted, there is only one patient." The chief resident Kelly shook her head and said, "But I can guarantee that you have never seen such a big trauma." "Really?" Christina''s eyes lit up immediately. "Oh, I''m 100% sure." Kelly, the chief resident, sighed. When the ambulance came, everyone immediately understood what she meant. "Holyshit!" There was a classic exclamation from the intern under Christina. But no one went to watch him stare at him. Because everyone''s eyes were shocked by the case before him. "what''s the situation?" Adam stepped forward and asked the firefighters and first responders. That''s right! This time the case was not only accompanied by first responders, but also accompanied by a team of four firefighters. The patient''s trauma is indeed very serious. Because he was wrapped in a pile of cement, except for his head, exposed palms, and one foot, the rest of his body was buried in a huge pile of cement. "You have to ask them about the specific situation." The captain of the firefighter gestured to the three men and one woman high school students who followed. I saw them watching there, laughing and playing, as if watching the excitement is not too big of a problem. "Melendez, Grey, go and ask for the detailed process!" Adam gave an order, and then led everyone to the emergency room. "Help." Patient Owen was also stunned when he saw the doctors, his heart was cold, and he cried out in horror. "We will." Adam soothed and looked at the fire chief: "How long has he been like this?" "We carefully blasted him out of the cement. It took 3 hours. Before his classmates called the police, it seemed that it was delayed for more than 1 hour." Said the fire chief. "More than an hour?" When everyone heard it, their expressions were instantly wonderful. "The child is really stupid and cruel!" Christina complained. "O''Malley, use vinegar to drip Owen''s burned skin." Adam commanded: "Owen was trapped in several tons of cement for more than four hours. The alkaline substance in the cement is eroding his body. Carter, give him water. The cement will continue to absorb the water in his body. Pay attention to the intake. Once the cement under the body is knocked open, be ready to insert the urinary catheter at any time to prevent the bladder from exploding. Dr. Torres, you are in charge of Owen''s limbs. We must act now. The cement is still shrinking. If the body is squeezed like this for a long time, a lot of toxins will be produced. Once we rescue him from the cement, the circulation will accelerate, and the toxins will instantly invade the whole body. So we must be fast! Captain, bring your tools, wait and listen to my orders! " "Awaiting your instructions at any time, doctor!" The fire chief agreed. Adam nodded and quickly simulated the best solution for breaking the wall in his brain. Then commanded the chief of the firefighter, led the firefighters, followed him, began to knock the formed cement, and continuously quickly removed pieces of broken cement from the patient. Carter helped Irving hydrate. George took the vinegar and dripped it on the burn site to relieve the burn caused by the cement to the patient Owen. "what are you doing?" Patient Owen swallowed and watched as people around were knocking and carrying cement. When she saw Kelly pouring the disinfectant on his leg, the scalpel showed up again, she couldn''t control it anymore, she cried out in horror. "I want to perform a fasciotomy." Kelly explained: "Reduce the pressure on your leg, or you will lose your right leg." During the conversation, the disinfection was over, and Kelly used a scalpel to cut Owen''s thigh. Ding Ding Ding! There was a rhythm of percussions in the ward. Under the command of Adam, everyone performed their duties in order to rescue Owen from the cement pile of several tons as quickly as possible. After half an hour. The little man and Lexie also returned. "what?" When the little man and Lexie confided the cause of the incident, everyone was surprised and looked at the frightened and embarrassed Owen: "Did you jump in on the initiative?" "Silly, isn''t it?" Owen said with shame: "Actually, I was not before. I have always been an excellent student and a teaching assistant. I have never been the kind of fool who can jump into a cement tank. They booed that I didn''t dare to jump. I actually don''t care what they think. But she is watching, she is watching..." "So you did it for girls?" Christina murmured: "It''s not surprising at all. Are you sure you are an excellent student, teaching assistant? Which school do you come from?" "Doctor Yang!" Adam glared at her. "I know I''m so stupid!" Owen said painfully: "Now she is not only indifferent, but also treats me as a fool. Even if I die, I will no longer be the boy who almost kissed her, but will just jump into the cement tank and die. The big idiot of cement sculpture!" "Don''t be so negative." Adam soothed: "As long as you survive, you are not." While speaking, he glanced at Lexi. Lexi immediately understood sighed and shook her head. She knows what Adam meant. When she asked Owen, she also talked to the girl alone. It can be seen that although the girl behaved indifferently like the other three boys, and followed that ridicule and ridicule, her eyes still exposed her concern for Owen. After Lexi pointed it out, she did not deny it either. Lexie proposed to let her accompany Owen in the past and give Owen courage. The three boys sitting there waiting obviously also heard Lexies persuasion, and imitated that grandiosely: "Oh, Lola, Lola, please hold my hand, I need you~" She glanced at the three male friends behind her, and refused without hesitation. Lexi repeatedly persuaded her, but she was unmoved, and her attitude was very firm. Obviously, in her eyes, the ambiguity and affection with Owen could not be compared to a ridicule of friends. This is cruel. But it is extremely realistic! Adam and the others abandoned the girl who was the root cause of the incident, helped Owen invigorate and strengthen the illusion of the will to survive, and began to focus all their attention on saving Owen. there. The staff of the hospital also started to call Owen''s family members according to the process. Owens parents, no one answered the phone. When I called Owens brother, the phone rang for a while, and when the nurse was about to hang up, there was a very magnetic male voice: "What''s the matter?" "Is it Mr. Dyke Shaw?" The nurses, like most Americans, have an unusual fondness for the British accent, so when they hear the pure British accent on the other side, their attitude will automatically rise from treating P to VIP and telling the situation again. "I''ll go over at once." On the other side of the phone, Owen''s brother was silent for a moment, said, and hung up. Chapter 829: My stupid brother! Ten hours later. Medical center. A don''t touch me and stopped at the door. The car door opened, and a bald man with sunglasses walked out of the car. He took off his sunglasses and put it in his pocket. He looked at the hospital and walked in. "I''m looking for Owen Shaw." The bald man in sunglasses walked to the nurse''s station and said indifferently. "He is undergoing surgery." When the nurse heard it, she immediately glanced at him and explained, "Operating Room 3." The name of the cement boy has long been spread throughout the hospital. "Thank you." The bald man nodded and went to the operating room. "What a cool accent, he is the brother of the cement boy." "It''s pretty cool, look at his steadfast and fearless eyes, so masculine, it''s a pity that he is bald." "It''s good to be bald." "what?" "You are too young to know the benefits of a bald man~" "What''s the benefit?" "I heard that they like to think about things in bed, so they are bald." "Puff! Really?" "Of course it is true. I have a friend who really likes this one. She also summed up her experience. If you want to find such a boyfriend, it is best to be bald." "Just make up, I heard that scholars like to think about things in bed." "It''s okay, a bald scholar!" "Have you met Dr. Duncan''s father?" "..." A crowd of nurses immediately went gossip. Operating room 3. Adam led the people to rescue Owen from the pile of several tons of cement. When the last large cement slab was removed, the circulation in Owen''s body suddenly accelerated, swept the toxins all over his body, and went into shock instantly. Fortunately, Adam was well prepared and successfully rescued him, and then sent him directly to the operating room. After more than ten hours of surgery, Owen was successfully rescued. As soon as he left the operating room, he saw the cold bald man facing him. Adam''s eyes shrank instantly. "Doctor, how is he?" The bald man looked at Adam. "you are?" Adam asked. He is very familiar with the face in front of him, but he doesn''t know his identity, is it a mechanic, a very human trafficker, or something else? "Owen''s brother." Dyke Shaw explained and repeated: "How is he?" "...He is out of danger, you can visit him later." Adam introduced the situation. Bald Dyke nodded and said nothing. "O''Malley, you take Mr. Xiao to the ward." Adam assigned George to be responsible. Although he liked this movie very much in his previous life, to be honest, no matter what his identity, this is an existence of both good and evil. From the perspective of film appreciation, both righteous and evil are full of positive charm. But if you really live in this world and encounter such a righteous and evil existence, it is better to regard the other party as an evil person as much as possible, which is more stable. Because Adam did not want to be part of the dark side of this kind of existence that was not shown in the movie. In the ward. "People say that if they want to see the future, they look back at the past. I used to think this was bullshit." Bald Dyke stood in front of the glass window, looking at the high-rise buildings outside, the traffic was busy, and he sighed, turned around, walked to the bed of Irving who had not yet awakened, and looked at him: "Now I understand. I can''t escape in the past. of. My stupid brother! When we were young, you always looked for the strongest child to fight. But in the end, I always come forward to solve them. You steal from the corner shop. In the end, I was always beaten by my father. Then you went to school, and you grew up and became the best student in the school. I understand that, as a typical second child in the family, you have no sense of existence, and have always cared about the closeness between me and Heidi. But this is not my problem with Heidi. When we are playing Keith Moon (a violent explosion that can cause permanent ear damage), you don''t want to play with it, thinking that we are crazy. Heidi and I entered the military academy to learn more advanced and professional violent methods. Do you think you can never compare with us in this line of business. So you directly gave up the immature and timid violent means of childhood, became a good student, and wanted to surpass us from other tracks. We all understand. We also support you very much! Whatever things are played to the apex, they have the same extraordinary achievement. We think you can be smart, strong, and better. But I never thought that you would become like this now! For a girl, in order to let the girl know that you have courage, you are so stupid that you jump directly into the cement tank, just because other people coax you dare not? In the past, you must have beaten them directly with your fists, or kicked them all into the cement tank one by one. Such you, although unable to surpass me and Heidi in the professional field of violence. But at least he won''t become a complete fool. And it almost gave me no chance to wipe your ass. How can I tell my mother then? It doesn''t matter if you die, but you shouldn''t die in this way. You are humiliating our family''s reputation and making our proud mother sad. This is something I cannot accept! So you have no chance to choose the track freely. Such a weak you need iron-blood correction! When you wake up, I will arrange it for you. We don''t ask you to be outstanding, but don''t die into a joke! " Having said this, Bald Dyke reached out and took his brother Owen''s hand, his eyes cold and firm. "But no matter what, you are still my own brother. Your business is my business. Take a good rest, and I will continue to teach you how to behave." George O''Malley, who was next to him, turned pale when he heard it. No matter how stupid he was, he knew that the bald man in front of him was an extraordinary violent figure. "Take good care of my brother. If he has any shortcomings, I will come back to you to settle the account." Bald Dyke got up and glanced at George. "Yes!" George trembled. "That Doctor Duncan is very good?" Bald Dyke took out his sunglasses from his pocket, and asked while wiping with the cloth for the glasses. "Ok." George didn''t dare to say more. "Notify him and let him stay in the hospital tonight." Bald Dyke wiped off his sunglasses, put on his face, and said coldly: "There will be four patients coming over later, I hope he will do a good job in the rescue work, it is best not to die! After speaking, without waiting for George to answer, he stepped out of the ward. When the bald Dyke left, George walked out of the ward with a soft leg, and told the nurse to call Adam. After Adam came over, George said the matter. "damn it!" Adam cursed secretly. Sure enough, a person who is both righteous and evil is an absolute evil person to those who really live around him! Otherwise, how can there be any positive person threatening to save his younger brother''s medical staff? "O''Malley don''t need you to take care of it." Adam saw George being so, worried about bad things, and ordered: "Call Melendez and let him take care of Owen." "I''ll be with him." George said with a bitter face: "His brother told me, I''m afraid he will trouble me if I''m not here after he comes..." "Fine." Adam nodded and calmly said: "You can take care of you as usual. If something goes wrong, I will make it clear to his brother that he won''t let him offend you, don''t worry." "Okay... Dr. Duncan, where are you going?" George breathed a sigh of relief first, then he immediately called out when Adam was gone. "I''m going to the emergency room." Adam sighed: "The four cruel high school students will probably know what cruelty is." Chapter 830: Tooth for tooth, eye for eye Medical center. Emergency. "Okay, got it!" The general resident Kelly hung up the phone, with a shocked expression on her face, and said to Adam who was looking over: "It''s incredible." After speaking, he began to notify the director of surgery and mobilize all available personnel. Adam''s ears are very strong. Hearing the news on the phone, he naturally knew what she was shocked. That was a call from the emergency rescue center. Soon, there will be four wounded from the same case. The medical center must be prepared for first aid. The injuries of these four are exactly the same as the cement boy Owen Shaw who was sent to the medical center before. It can be called a new cement F4 combination. After hearing this news, the entire medical center made a direct sensation. The director of surgery summoned everyone''s hands, ready to be finished. "Doctor Duncan, wait for you to save the most injured person first." The surgeon crouched his hips and said, "By the way, while there are still people, you can introduce the skills and details that need to be paid attention to during the rescue process, so that everyone can wait for the rescue." "Ok." Adam nodded and began to share some techniques for rescuing the wounded from the cement pile. Everyone listened very much. Because of this kind of thing, they have never encountered it before. When I first encountered it, it was really a bit daunting. Now that Adam shares successful experiences, they certainly will not miss it. And they have also heard about George O''Malley''s message, which was funny and lively before. Now it suddenly became known that the four cruel high school students who made Owen Shaw turned into a cement boy soon became the shape of their own mockery. Then I think of George O''Malleys brother Owen who wants them to take good care of Owen, and try to ensure that the four high school students dont die. Its really a chill and nervousness behind them. Fortunately, when they saw Adam standing in front, not hurriedly introducing the situation, they felt a little bit more confident. Facts have proved that with the presence of Dr. Duncan, the security level of the medical center is still worthy of trust. As Adam shared his experience, four ambulances roared in. "Adam, you are responsible for the most injured one." "Burke, you are responsible for the injury second." "Green, you are responsible for the injury again." The director of surgery quickly said: "I''m in charge of the last one. Everyone cheers up and promises to save all the wounded. If there is an emergency, immediately consult Dr. Duncan, understand?" "Understood! *n!" Four working groups, on the 20th and 30th, agreed. For this kind of injury, cardiothoracic surgeons are the main force. Adam has mature experience and the best first aid level in the hospital, with only Carter and Lexie. Dr. Burke is the director of cardiothoracic surgery, with Christina and her four interns. Dr. Green is a cardiothoracic surgeon, leading the hospital with Dr. Bailey and Dr. Xue Ni, the highest level residents except Adam in the hospital. The director of surgery took Meredith and her four interns. The chief resident orthopedic doctor Kelly, with an orthopedic surgeon, supports four working groups and is responsible for handling the limbs and bones. Plastic surgeon Mark Sloan, with a plastic surgeon, supports four working groups and is responsible for dealing with burns. Dr. Shept, with a neurosurgeon, supports four working groups, responsible for dealing with possible brain injuries, and helping at any time. Almost all the elites of the Grand Surgery were mobilized. Even the psychiatric doctors have come down, ready to appease the mental breakdown that may occur. I was laughing at others one second, and I experienced it the next second. Only then did I understand the infinite cruelty and infinite horror in it, how many high school students could stand it. A mental breakdown is almost predictable. "Help!!!!" "Help me quickly!!!" "I don''t want to die!" "Woohoo!" Four large humanoid cement **** appeared in front of the crowd, listening to the four high school students who were wailing and crying with their faces exposed, even though they had already had psychological expectations, they still took a breath. What is a tooth for a tooth for an eye for an eye? That''s it! Compared to killing them, this punishment method is definitely more cruel. Lets not talk about the torture they suffered before being thrown into the cement tank. Not to mention their fear when they were dropped into the cement tank. It is said that after they were thrown in, they, who had experience as spectators, knew the danger, so they were more afraid than Owen Shaw who jumped in. And counting the time, it has only been more than four hours since Owen''s elder brother Dyke left the hospital bald. In other words, they were probably watched for an hour before being blown out of the cement pile. Compared with their wanton ridicule, the bald Dyke''s indifferent and ruthless gaze can obviously aggravate this fear. After four hours of suffering, they will face the test of life and death. Whether he can be rescued depends on luck. Death is terrible. Life is better than death, life and death struggle, but even more terrifying! ruthless! Too ruthless! "action!" After the surgeon was shocked, he immediately shouted. Adam took Carter and Lexie into the emergency room with the most injured high school boy. The other three groups also took over a cement boy and girl. Compared with the screams of the boys and crying for help, the girl Lola, who was crushed by Irving and had a good impression of Irving, was sobbing and crying all the way, her eyes full of despair and regret. If she knew that Irving had such a cruel big brother, she was saying that she would never approach Irving, nor would she let Irving come near. If she knew in advance, she would not let other friends booze. For an hour, despite Owen''s call for help, she watched Owen solidify into a mass of cement in the cement tank. It''s too late to say anything now. She didn''t even expect her to be rescued. Because she had seen Owens injuries, that kind of burns, for a girl who claims to be born and beautiful, is too cruel! "Do not!!!" In the ward, Owen, who had been awake a long time ago, was picking up a call from his elder brother Bald Dyke. After learning that his elder brother had really done this kind of thing, he screamed unwillingly. "That''s Lola...howdareyou!" "Don''t be naive." On the phone, the bald Dyke said indifferently: "What dare I? What is the use of that kind of woman? If you really can''t accept the revenge that I have done for you, you are always welcome to come to me for revenge. But the premise is that you have this ability! So now you have to take a good rest, and then when you get better, go to the place where Heidi and I have studied to practice our skills. At that time, I came to my front again, knocked me down, stepped on my face and said this to me, not so loud, there is also the volume and weight of your yelling now. Before this what you said was nothing but incompetent rage! " Having said this, Bald Dyke''s voice changed: "Well, I have finished explaining to my stupid brother. Now I can talk to you. I don''t want anyone to trouble my brother. I have to take good care of him, otherwise I I will come to you." "Dike Shaw, you are too arrogant!" Kate, who had arrived long ago, answered the phone and said to the other end: "This is America, not England!" "Is there a difference?" Bald Dyke said indifferently: "This kind of thing is not something your NYPD can intervene." Kate was stuck. She knew that Bald Dyke was a member of the special department in England, and that this kind of person violated the law and was indeed beyond the control of NYPD. Because even if she tried her best and finally brought him to justice, he would be released directly by the special departments of the two countries, which are father and son, using various insider trading. The law is a joke to these people. Chapter 831: Love and kill Medical center. The phone was hung up by Bald Dyke. Kate reluctantly put down the phone and continued to question Owen. Even if you know you are doing useless work. She also wanted to know more information about Bald Dyke in advance. If someone really wants to bring him to justice one day, these are all real evidence, and there is no need to fabricate it. This is also one of her obsessions. Yes, it''s all right! The law is not plasticine, it can only be fabricated by everyone and turned into arbitrary shapes in the hands of the manipulating the law. Some people insist that the law has the possibility of being fair and hard. "Detective Beckett, Owen needs a break..." George stood aside and couldn''t help but reminded him. Owen has such a cruel brother, and his warnings and reminders are still in his ears, and he dare not ignore it. "Ok." Kate glanced at poor George and nodded: "You take good care of him." With that, he walked out of the ward. She is going to see those four being first aided. "How?" Kate walked to the chief resident Kelly. "Three have been rescued, and they have all been sent to the operating room." The chief resident Kelly explained: "The last situation is not very good, and Dr. Duncan is helping with the rescue." "Grey, declare it!" While talking, Adam''s voice came from over there. "Death time 23:33." As always, Lexi announced his death. The scene was silent for a while. "Everyone is gone, don''t worry, we have done our best." Adam swept around and saw everyone''s worry, and soothed: "After that, I will let Detective Beckett contact the other person. If I have anything to do, I won''t let him trouble you." All the medical staff involved in the rescue, if they were relieved, or their brows were still frowning, or they smiled bitterly, the melancholy disappeared. "Damn bastard!" Adam cursed in a low voice. It''s really hard to be a medical staff, treat illnesses and save people, and do their best to endure this kind of threats that shouldn''t be endured. Although this is also the norm for medical staff. But in the past, those impulses and vents were just the patients or their family members, and they didn''t have much mobility. But this time, no one would doubt what Owen''s brother said. The psychological burden it brings to everyone is too heavy. "Do you really want to contact him?" Kate walked to Adam and worried: "Is he a member of the special department of England, or an elite of the elite, lawless." "I just notified him." Adam smiled and said: "We have tried our best. If there is any dissatisfaction, just come and talk to me. Don''t make such a big noise at all times." Seeing Kate looking at him still worried, Adam shook his head and said: "If he really wants to hurt the innocent, I will take the lead in rescuing, and it would have been his priority to hurt him. In this case, it is better to just take the matter down and try to solve it. What else can I do? Make innocent colleagues in the hospital panic all day? This is a hospital. Everyone needs to save people anytime and anywhere! How can this state save people? In case of a miss and the death of an innocent patient who shouldnt have died, thats not the scene I want to see..." Having said this, seeing Kate''s eyes were wrong, he couldn''t help but smile: "What''s the matter?" "When are you off work?" Kate suddenly said something irrelevant. "I won''t leave tonight. Although Irving has passed the dangerous period, it is best to watch him at any time. If he dies, then his **** brother will really hurt the innocent regardless of his care." Adam explained, then looked at Kate who was circulating in Qiubo and joked: "You need to clear the case? Go to my office?" "it is good!" Uncharacteristically, Kate not only did not object, but agreed in one fell swoop: "I will deal with the matter first, and I will go over immediately!" "Don''t worry." Adam''s heart was hot. As he said, he ran to the operating room quickly: "I''ll go round first. If the situation is stable and I don''t need me, I will go right away." The two worked separately. "Kate!" After running a few steps, Adam stopped and turned to look at Kate. "what?" Kate also stopped and looked over. Adam moved his mouth, but no sound came out. In the public, always have to worry about a little influence. "Pooh!" Kate understood Adam''s lips, cursed lightly, and left. Needless to say Adam, she would not change casual clothes. The situation is uncertain now. In case of a gun battle afterwards, she was wearing a body armor combat suit, and she could get out and fight at any time. "This **** hero complex!" Adam looked at the leaving figure of Kate and shook his head secretly. We have known each other a long time ago. Of course he knew why Kate''s mood suddenly changed so much. Naturally, it was because he took the initiative to take the risk and held up a safe sky for other innocents. This kind of behavior, in Kate''s eyes, is extremely handsome, which makes her heart fascinated. Tomorrow will soon be in the early hours, and it will be a very beautiful tomorrow. But Adam will not indulge in it. This kind of troublesome behavior is not a last resort, he will not take the initiative to do it. He admires heroes. But he is not a hero, nor will he be a hero. The safety of him and his relatives and friends always comes first. This time, in addition to what he just said, he is the leader, and there is no way to avoid this reason. One more thing, he didn''t think Owen''s bald brother would really do anything excessive. Although the other party told Adam to save four people as much as possible before, it is not necessary to try his best. Of course, if the conversation with the other party is not ideal, then Adam can only be forced to fight back. It really threatened Adam, he didn''t mind spending a lot of resources to eliminate this threat. The elites of the special department in Britain, with a license to kill people, are lawless, which sounds awesome. But that is for ordinary people. For the real upper class, these people are just consumables that can be sacrificed at any time. As long as Adam is willing to engage in troubles, and to go far, it will be the other party who will be sacrificed in the end After all, in the American drama world, Adam is a member of the upper class. Adam went to the operating room first and checked three operations. They are all famous doctors, and the most difficult separation of cement has been completed with Adam''s help. The next operation is actually just a simple operation for them with sufficient staff. Adam helped and rescued the three high school students from the cement pile in time, but was reminded by the system +0.01*3. that''s enough. Then Adam went to Owen''s ward again, checked his condition, and looked at Owen, who was stupid and mad about love before, lying there blankly, his eyes gradually exuding a dangerous atmosphere. Adam shook his head. With this kind of big brother, I don''t know if it is fortunate or unfortunate. This is probably another story of Thor and Loki. Chapter 832: Is it soft or hard? Wee hours. Medical center. office. Adam and Kate combed the case in a puzzled manner. "Mr. Dyke Shaw." While playing with the material of the body armor, Adam called Owen''s ruthless brother. "Yes?" On the other end of the phone, the bald Dyke did not rest either. "One of the high school students died without rescue." Adam said: "We have done our best." "This is not the news I wish to hear." On the phone, Bald Dyke said lightly: "I hope they are all alive and continue to fear." "The facts are not always as expected." Adam calmly said: "So, are we all right? You won''t involve the innocent, will you?" "You''re confident." Said Bald Dyke. "What can I do if I''m not confident?" Adam said indifferently: "We are worried every day about being retaliated by you criminals. We doctors who treat diseases and save people are not at ease working? Don''t forget that you criminals are also human beings, and compared to ordinary people, you get injured at every turn and need the help of medical staff. So I hope you don''t threaten to anger the medical staff at every turn. Let us do what we should do. Otherwise, one day, when you need medical treatment, you will regret your current behavior. " "I am not a criminal." Bald Dyke retorted: "The most indispensable thing in this world is people." "Ha ha." Adam ridiculed: "Unless it is the kind of metamorphosis that is completely anti-human, no matter how cruel criminals have their own set of inner logic, they all think that they commit crimes for a reason, and even think that they are not criminals. But it is a pity that the argument is irrelevant. No matter who you are, what status, or what motives you have, what you do is committing a crime! " With the cruel behavior of the four high school students, Adam did not dislike the revenge behavior of Bald Dyke. Even he secretly hoped in his heart that big sisters like Penny would want to bully other weak hours and meet people like Bald Dyke. Once there are more such things, bullying will be much less. This American drama world will also be much more harmonious. But Bald Dyke''s threat to medical staff and implicated innocent behavior is absolutely unacceptable to him. "What if I say no?" Bald Dyke did not continue to refute, but only asked with interest. "Then I can''t help it." Adam smiled and said: "I don''t intend to provoke an existence like you, but if I have to, I can only give you two choices. One is soft and the other is hard, depending on how you choose. " "Give me a choice?" Bald Dyke couldn''t help but smile: "There are still soft and hard? How do you say the soft, and how do you say the hard?" "It''s very simple." Adam smiled and said: "It''s soft, naturally it''s me who shook people on the phone, looking for someone who can cure you. As long as they are willing to pay enough resources, I believe they will not mind the feeling of consumables. " "indeed." On the phone, the bald Dyke nodded: "This is indeed the practice of those high-minded people. With your Adam Duncans billion-dollar wealth and great fame, it is indeed possible. But I''m even more curious about what kind of hard thing you said is hard? " Apparently he also checked Adam''s information. "It''s easier." Adam smiled and said: "You advocate violence, then we will find a place to fight and speak with our fists. I''ll beat you up! Let''s talk about it from now on and leave this paragraph behind. After that, you continue on your path of crime. And I continue my way of saving people. How about the water in the well and the river? " "It''s hard enough." Bald Dyke smiled: "I like it, I choose the hard one!" "Is there time now?" Adam was ready to strike while the iron was hot. Today is over today. He doesn''t have time to pester each other. He was not surprised by the opponent''s choice. They didn''t have deep hatred in the first place. Both are a little afraid of each other''s identity. It''s enough to be able to beat the opponent hard. "of course." Bald Dyke did not refuse. He had never encountered such an arrogant doctor. His fist is rarely itchy, and he desperately needs the touch of the flesh. Adam talked about the nearest boxing club near the medical center and hung up the phone. "You want to fight him?" Kate was lying next to him, already able to understand, eyes bright. "You can''t go." Adam shook his head and said, "This is a private matter, and NYPD is not suitable for involvement." Seeing that Kate had to refute, Adam made a final decision: "Don''t say anything, just go and see, your identity determines that as long as you go, the taste will change. You also don''t want me and the medical staff in the medical center to be able to get rid of this kind of awful thing for a long time? " "Ok." Kate heard the words, thought about it, and nodded helplessly. "now it''s right." Adam touched Kate''s face: "Don''t be unhappy, even if you go, you won''t be able to catch him. And even if you catch him, there is nothing you can do about him, why bother? Think of something happy, this time I go, and I will definitely help you teach him a severe lesson! " "That''s it!" Kate couldn''t help being happy: "Beat him hard!" "Do you know the Buddha of the East?" Adam smiled and said, "This time, I will make him a Buddha!" "Hahaha." Kate understood this, and laughed at the thought of bald Dyke''s baldness becoming full of heads. Adam teased her a few more words and was about to go to the appointment. "Oops!" Kate suddenly shouted: "Adam, do you want to call tomorrow? You have a good rest today!" "Why, are you afraid that you two hit one?" Adam laughed and said, "Don''t worry, your combat power is not worth mentioning. When you can let go, that''s fine. Its just that just now, I just wanted to change my style, so you just twisted your hands and feet... Like you, even if I go to beat ten now, it doesnt make any difference. " "Pooh!" Kate snorted and laughed, sipped to Adam, smiled without saying a word, cleaned up the combat uniform, and went out of the office with Adam. Although she agreed, she didn''t follow. But at this time, if you let her sleep, she can''t fall asleep either. It''s better to get up and have a look and wait for Adam''s good news. Adam took another round in the hospital, and then he left the building, drove a sports car, came to the nearby boxing club, and arranged a room. It didn''t take long. Bald Dyke walked in Shi Shiran, looked at Adam and then at the boxing ring, with a cold smile on his face. "Do you want gloves?" Bald Dyke smiled and said, "Do you want to restrict the rules?" "Of course not." Adam smiled and said: "There is no referee here, we will end if we fight well. As for the glove? That is not necessary. Otherwise, even me, I will not be able to precisely control the strength and angle to make you a Buddha." "Very good The two bald Dyke climbed up and down, easily climbed onto the boxing ring, and hooked against Adam: "Come on! " "come!" Adam threw himself up, jumped directly over the boxing ring and the four ropes of the ring, landed steadily on the opposite side of the bald Dyke, and stretched out his hand to him. "..." Bald Dyke was in a daze. This is not only because Adam''s actions are countless times more chic than him, but also because of the human limit data represented behind the chic, which shocked him. It is necessary to know that the surface of the boxing ring is 1 meter above the ground, and the heights of the four ropes from the ring surface are 42 cm, 72 cm, 102 cm, and 132 cm respectively. In other words, Adam jumped and crossed 2.32 meters. AKA Yao Ming stood in front of Adam. Adam took off and flew directly over Yao Ming''s head. It was not the kind that barely scratched his scalp... Chapter 833: Devil, Ill help you practice! Boxing club. "Are you taking drugs?" Seeing Adam''s inhuman operation, Bald Dyke was first in a daze, and then he appeared in a daze. He is a professional player of violence, and he is very clear about the limit data of the human body. Take off on the spot, the world record is 1.65 meters. This is a public official record. The master is in the folk. The non-public record is said to be 1.9 meters. But no matter how legendary it is, it does not exceed 2 meters. And Adam''s level of easily surpassing the height of 2.32 meters is not a level at all. The high line is so high that there is no edge. Adam, who is a knowledgeable professional like him, can''t imagine him. He can only speculate based on the identity of Dr. Adam that Adam took a special medicine. It''s totally hilarious. "Would you like to pee soak, let you have a urine test?" Adam mocked: "I thought we were here to fight, not to flirt and take off our pants?" "It''s ok." Bald Dyke''s eyes cold, cast aside his surprise, and clenched his fists: "Come on, you don''t need to take off your pants, I will help you pee." "..." Adam twitched his mouth and didn''t want to talk anymore. Switching to a black widow, he might be in the mood to have a mouthful before fighting with each other. But this one in front of him is a bald, bad guy, and he really doesn''t bother to say these things that may be ambiguous to the other party. This is not Danmei literature! So he just lifted his palm up and hooked. Bald Dyke was obviously too lazy to talk nonsense, cheating on his body, with agile movements, and smashed Adam in the face with a punch. Adam''s face went dark. It''s not too particular about hitting people without slapping the face. Jealous! This is definitely Chi Guoguo''s jealousy! Fortunately, Adam had bullet time and protected his face in time to preserve his handsome appearance. Adam automatically entered the bullet time. On one side of his body, he directly passed the fist. With a move, he has come behind the bald Dyke. He made a fist with his right hand and his **** protruded. The bald scoop, who wanted to dodge with the battle instinct, knocked it down. Boom! There was a crisp knock on the skull. The bald Dyke felt a flower in front of his eyes, and a sharp pain came from his forehead. He suddenly became short and dodged. He hadn''t waited for him to stand up completely from the groundbreaking dragon state. Boom! Boom! Boom! There were three more knocks in a row. "Shit!" Bald Dyke stared at Venus, knowing that he was not as fast as Adam, and he didn''t care about attacking. He opened his hands and first supported his head to protect his hairstyle. boom! The knocking stopped, and the banging sounded again. A fist hit precisely the left eye socket of Bald Dyke. The bald Dai Keqiang endured the pain and rolled directly to the ground, then dragged the rope on the ring, drilled directly from the ring, and escaped from the ring. Grabbing a chair from under the ring, smashing it forcefully, holding the two legs of the chair with both hands to make a stick, only then can he look at Adam who is standing on the ring and looking at him with a smile. "Come here!" Adam stretched out his hand again and used the unique Zen and Lion Roar of the rolling door. Bald Dyke blinked his sore left eye, touched a few red and swollen bumps on his forehead, and rushed up firmly. The last thing they lack in their business is courage. Although Adam''s strength looks much stronger than him. But as long as it can continue, there is a chance of a comeback. Once he seizes the opportunity, he must give Adam a cruel hit, and then fight back with profit. Boom! Boom! Boom boom boom boom! Although there is a bonus from the club, the weapon is no match for the magical powers. Under Adam''s bullet time and agility speed, everything is vain, and Adam can''t be touched at all. Adam hit the bald Dyke''s head directly to get a sense of beat. If anyone is familiar with Eastern music, they might directly call out the three words General Order. That''s right! Adam imitated the music that Tang Bohu spotted in Qiuxiang, which Tang Bohu used to fool the doctor sent by King Ning. Only this time it was replaced by the percussion that Tang Bohu had been studying. Sure enough, as Tang Bohu said, it was really exciting! "stop!" Suffering so many blows and doing his best, there is nothing to do with Adam. No matter how courageous and resilient, the bald Dyke can''t hold it. Opening his mouth is about to end this meaningless unilateral beating. But under bullet time, Adam had noticed that he was about to surrender. So while Bald Dyke had just opened his mouth and hadn''t spoken yet, Adam increased his percussion speed, completed the percussion version of the general order, and hit the bald Dyke''s intact right eye socket with a punch. no way! Two good friends, Sheldon and Monica, who have severe patients with obsessive-compulsive disorder, Adam also has a bit of obsessive-compulsive disorder. This is not complete and symmetrical. Although it will not kill Adam, it will also make him feel uncomfortable. Emmm. Looking at the Buddha Dyke Shaw with panda eyes, Adam let out a sigh of relief. It was finally comfortable now. Finish working. "how did you do that?" The panda Buddha Dyke Shaw had to bear it again and again, but he couldn''t help it, grinning in pain, and could not hold the firm and cold eyes that had always been unchanging in the face of Taishan collapse. He asked inconceivably. "A lot of people have asked this...Don''t ask!" Adam looked disgusted. But he was reminded of some fond memories by this familiar exclamation question, and then the panda Buddha in front of him was really an eye-catcher and greatly destroyed his fond memories. "..." From the bald Dyke to the Panda Buddha, Dyke Shaw''s hostility and arrogance broke the ground in front of Adam. He realized it! No grievances and no enmity, where there are so many contradictions, peace is the blessing of the world! "My body has always been better, and many people know..." Adam also reacted. It was not the end of the fight, so the opponent was relieved, so he briefly explained, and then stretched out his hand to the opponent: "Are we all right now?" Dyke Shaw, the panda Buddha, looked seriously at Adam, and then looked at Adam for a while before he reached out and shook his hand with Adam: "We are all right!" Adam kept staring at him, using all the abilities he learned from Juno, the super brain worked with all his strength to analyze where the Buddha of the Panda Buddha was. Is it the Buddha with great wisdom and enlightenment in myths and legends? Or is it the Buddha in film and television novels such as Journey to the West, God of Cookery, etc., once offended, he will be targeted forever, unable to escape, and be careful to the limit? If it is the latter, he can only use Tai Chi to stop him, and he will kill the opponent with both soft and hard. He just didn''t want to do it as a last resort. Because of the other person, the whole body is moved. At that point, it is difficult for Adam to guarantee the absolute safety of his relatives and friends. Of course it''s not impossible... It''s just that, it''s not a last resort, it''s not worth it! Fortunately, the opponent also understood Adam''s meaning, gave up the endless plan of fighting escalation, and chose to accept goodwill. In the final analysis, Panda Buddha Dyke Shaw is a character who is both righteous and evil. There is a positive side in his body, and he is not an outright evil sect. "But I will return if I have a chance in the future." When the Panda Buddha Dyke and Adam shook hands, they squeezed slightly. "As long as you don''t come to Yin and want to fight, you are welcome at any time." Adam exerted a slight force, and the strong force directly pinched the opponent''s face stiff. Only then did Panda Buddha Dyke confirm that Adam is not only faster than him, but also stronger than him. He did not lose unjustly! Chapter 834: Fast & Furious Boxing club. Adam and the panda Buddha Dyke fully exchanged opinions. During the period, they were a little unhappy, but in the end they returned to the position of cordial and friendly conversation. "Since everyone has said it, I hope you can call the hospital again later and ask them to take good care of your brother Owen again." Adam suggested: "But it also releases that they will not pursue other goodwill, so that they can work with peace of mind." "Ok." Dyke, the panda Buddha, agreed with his''comfortable eyebrows'' "Then goodbye." Adam smiled and said: "These days, I will stay in the hospital all day to ensure that your brother Owen gets the best medical treatment." "Thank you." Dyke was not as cold as he was at first, and he thanked him. Adam nodded, left the club, got into the sports car, and stopped at the red light intersection. Don''t touch me, a car came from behind and parked alongside Adam in front of the intersection. The car window fell, revealing the joyful face of the panda Buddha Dyke. Buzzing! A booming roar sounded. "Compare?" Dyke turned his head and looked over. "Forget it." Adam shook his head. Although he likes drag racing to save time, it is based on his bullet time response. But this does not mean that he likes racing with others. Because other people obviously do not have his level, if one is not good, there may be car crashes and deaths. It doesn''t matter if you die by yourself, if you kill someone else, it''s not good. "No confidence?" Dyke couldn''t help laughing. "This kind of aggressive means is too low-level." Adam smiled. "Is that useful?" Dyke smiled: "Are you willing to admit defeat?" "..." Adam laughed blankly: "All right, but you have to choose a route with fewer people and fewer cars." "no problem." Dyke said a route. Adam thought for a while, nodded and agreed. "Come on." Dyke casually said: "Whoever wins, the one who loses owes the winner a favor. How about doing something for him in the future?" "I am not interested in participating in your things." Adam immediately understood the origin of this bet and shook his head. "How can it be?" Dyke glanced at Adam: "You win, I promise you two things, and I will do my best!" "Are you so sure you can win?" Adam said amused. "Ha ha." Dai Ke smiled reservedly. He was born in a special department in England, and he is an elite of the elite, all skills are superb. Now in terms of fighting, although it is completely crushed by Adam. But this does not mean that he has completely lost confidence in other areas. At least not in terms of vehicle skills. You know, after he''rebelled'' from the special department of England, his career was an''underground deliveryman''. Whether it is a bank robber or a gangster, because of his 100% delivery ability, he is eager for him. To achieve 100% delivery ability, his car skills can be imagined. "I can promise you." Adam pondered for a moment, looked at Dyke, and said seriously: "But I hope this is the first and last time. I said that I am not interested in participating in your things, but I am not interested. The reason I promised you this time is to fully express my kindness. But after this time, if there are similar probing activities again, I can only think that you are ignoring my friendly attitude. Then I can only express regret about this. This is an unfriendly action that I cannot tolerate. I hope you can rein in the precipice, not to say unpredictable. " "...No problem, it''s settled." Seeing Adam''s reaction so strongly, Dyke was silent for a moment and nodded: "I don''t mean anything against you. With your strength, you can become a super agent and protect the world in the shadows..." "It has always been the sun that really protects the world!" Adam interrupted: "Many times you think you are guarding the world in the shadows, but in fact, you are just being used by big people as tools to do private work, and this kind of private work is precisely hurting the world. So I don''t want you to think, I want me to think! If one day, you are completely free from conspiracy, I would be happy to become true friends with you. Because in some ways, I still admire you. " "my honor." Dyke smiled: "But I have my persistence." "understanding." Adam nodded and said, "In that case, let''s play a game!" Buzzing! Dyke responded directly with the roar of the throttle. At this time the red light has entered the countdown, and both of them clenched the steering wheel and looked forward. The moment when the red light turns to green light. Two cars drove out one after the other. The Porsche sports car driven by Adam is not surprisingly ahead of Dyke''s BMW. Dyke just smiled at this. This route has a lot of bends. A temporary lead just doesn''t mean anything. What really wins the race depends on how well their respective car skills are. Although he got the news in a hurry, he rushed to New York from England. But as an elite in the special department of Britain, he has special residences and cars in metropolises around the world, and all logistics support is in place. His BMW is also specially modified. Not only is the glass bulletproof, the engine is also extremely powerful, and the instant acceleration power will make laymen who have never played modified racing stunned. The hardware of the car and the software of the car technology are both the highest. He couldn''t figure out how he could lose! It''s a pity that Adam saw through his purpose at a glance and issued the most serious warning. The plan to get him to abduct Adam into the car went bankrupt from the beginning. This kind of superhuman combat power, super medical skills, not bad money, handsome appearance and physical fitness, coupled with this keen insight, as long as a little training, it will definitely be the strongest 007 in the world! Now he can only temporarily let go of Adam''s plan to join the team and focus all his attention on winning the game. Only when he wins can he tell Adam that there are people outside the world, and there are heaven outside the sky. The life of their agents is also very exciting. Thinking of this, he suppressed the distracting thoughts in his mind and transferred all his mind to the car. "Huh? What about people?" At this time, he suddenly realized that Adam''s Porsche had disappeared. "Take another route, no matter what, let''s get to the end at full speed!" Dyke kept accelerating using handsome drifting around corners, racing wildly all the way. He is also very familiar with New York, and he has carefully optimized this route. The shortest distance. Although he didn''t know which way Adam turned, he didn''t think it was wise for Adam to do so. In order to maximize his driving skills to the limit, this section of the road not only has many curves, but also is extremely long. Ten minutes later, he saw the end. But what made his panda eyes sting was that at the end, a Porsche had already stopped there. Seeing him coming, he slowly drove towards this side. When the two cars crossed, they stopped and the windows dropped. "Remember my words, this is the first and last time." Adam reminded again, took a bite of ice cream, smiled, and walked away. Dyke: "..." Chapter 835: The sorrow caused by the replay Don''t mention the MMP in Dyke''s mind. Adam easily crushed this special British elite again and drove back to the medical center. As for the two favors that Dyke said, he can go all out to help Adam do two things. Adam would not take it seriously. With his ability to make money, there are not many things that need help from the other party. And if you really need the other party''s help, most of them can''t disclose the privacy of the other party. This bald man is not Juno, he is so bad! With the poop-cutter attribute of the other party''s special department, after helping, 100% will treat the matter as a handle, and backhand will ask Adam to help. By doing it, Adam changed from an upright person to a shadow in the dark. The information Kate found said that Dyke had betrayed the British special department, and now he is sending a delivery man there? In other words, just laugh. Entered this door, had a murder license, and did so many illegal and criminal acts like a real man who never looked back at the explosion and could not be recorded and announced. There is no chance of exiting alive! Once it is announced, how can the family members of those innocents who have been affected by various explosions and violent activities accept your pretense! Ordinary innocents can''t help it. But what about the policemen who used to sneak around as the background and died or injured at every turn? Their family members and colleagues are all fully armed. You have to ask their guns or disagree that there are such awesome characters as you. Either completely frustrate the old club and everyone, and then live the life of being hunted down. Personal strength is limited after all, unable to fight against the old club and everyone, this road is still a dead end. Either confuse it on the surface, secretly continue to work as a tool for the old club. With the pressure of the old boss, all negative news is controlled and cleared. Since Dyke was still alive and alive and well, to become a 100% successful underground deliveryman, Adam was sure that this guy chose the latter. As for the reason, it is not difficult to guess. The underground deliveryman, the underground deliveryman, can definitely come into contact with the underground forces, which can be regarded as an undercover act. With the urinary nature of the nuclear bombs in the American drama world, there is such a magical underground deliveryman, maybe one day he will be recruited by the gangster to give it away. The value of this undercover agent has come out. Being an undercover agent can also save the world! This kind of life looks chic, but it''s actually **** and gloomy. Adam, the sun, how could it have fallen to do this kind of thing. Want to fart! "How?" Back at the medical center, Kate, who had been waiting there, was greeted. "What do you say?" Adam smiled. "I want to hear the details!" Kate urged. After Adam described the story of the growth of the Panda Buddha, she suddenly laughed. "You are really bad enough!" "Okay, you have been tired for a day, go and rest." Adam reminded: "I''ll check the room." "it is good." Kate smiled and nodded. It was already half past two in the morning, and it was dawn in a few hours. There was nothing in my mind, and the tiredness swept through my body in an instant. Adam went to Irving''s ward. George was sleepy and tired directly lying on the push bed in the corridor to sleep. The little man was reading a book, and when he saw Adam coming, he got up quickly. "How?" Adam asked. "Everything is fine." The little man said: "Owen''s brother just called, let us take good care of Owen, other things will not be held accountable, George relaxed, just fell asleep." "Does anyone else know?" Adam asked. "I know it all." The little man looked at Adam: "Doctor Duncan, did you come out to solve it?" "Let Carter take over for you, and you can go to sleep for a while." Adam smiled non-committal. "I am not sleepy." The little man shook his head. Adam glanced at him and saw that he was in good spirits, so he didn''t continue to say anything. He gave a few words and left. It''s always good to be willing to do things! Adam returned to the office and sat down, rehearsing everything that happened today in his brain. no way! When encountering these special people, you can''t be too cautious. Not only is he going to resume the game now, but he will also call Juno over this weekend to rehearse the game with her. There is nothing wrong with being careful! "what!" In the process of replay, the brain played everything that happened today at double speed, and Adam suddenly noticed some details that he had overlooked before. When Adam''s thoughts move, the high-definition image memory of the super brain automatically enters the 0.5x speed playback. Under HD slow playback, everything is clear. That''s right! Adam picked up the phone and dialed out. A few minutes later. An African-American woman in a white coat came and knocked on the door. "Doctor Duncan, are you looking for me?" "Jenny, come in." Adam got up to greet him, led the doctor''s assistant Jenny Bray in the emergency room to sit down, and closed the door smoothly. Jenny''s eyes visibly panicked. Adam sighed in his heart. "Jenny, you know me." Adam thoughtfully said: "If you have anything, you can tell me, as long as I can help, I will try my best to help." "I know." Jenny forced a smile and said, "But I don''t know what Dr. Duncan is trying to say. I don''t need help." "When was it diagnosed?" Adam nodded, changed his voice, and pointedly said: "What is the viral load?" "How did you know?" Jenny paled. "The first aid was too busy today, and everyone was under the pressure of Owen''s brother. They all seemed very panicked. Adam explained: "So I didn''t notice your strangeness before, but I thought about it just now, and then I realized that your panic is different from other people''s. You dare not touch sharp objects, treat the wounds of the patient, not only dare not approach, but dare not even look at it, and make excuses to change tasks with others. When you leave, your watch makes a regular beep. After you press it, look around and leave in a hurry. I think it''s time to take the medicine, right? Are you using cocktail therapy? " "Yes." Faced with such a question, Jenny really has no confidence to refute. After she learned that she was infected with AIDS, she has been keeping a secret. Because Adams preaching of God''s various deeds, she subconsciously stayed away. Unexpectedly, in such a busy first aid work, she was not in Adam''s group, but was swept away by Adam, still revealing her biggest secret. What can she say? This is fate! "The viral load is 15,000." "15000? Not bad." Adam nodded and said, "Which triple therapy is the cocktail therapy used?" "Zidovudine, trithiocytidine and protease inhibitors." Jenny lowered her head. "This is the latest cocktail therapy. UU Reading " Adam said: "Although there is no long-term study, it is initially shown to be more effective than the drugs used in the past ten years, but there are some side effects..." Jenny was silent. Adam took a look at her and thought about it: "Jenny, I know you are not the kind of person who comes to you. You are suffering from AIDS, either accidentally stabbed by a needle, or infected by your husband..." "My ex-husband!" Jenny couldn''t help but correct. "I am sorry." Adam apologized: "I know it''s not your fault, but since this is the end of the matter, I hope you can take the initiative to apply for transfer..." "Do not!" When Jenny heard this, she immediately raised her head to look at Adam: "As long as I protect myself, it won''t be transmitted to the patient! Up to now there is only one case of a dentist infecting a patient...I will not affect my work!" Adam frowned suddenly. Chapter 836: Sue Adam Medical center. Adam''s office. "Jenny, you know that it''s just a public record, right?" Adam frowned and reminded: "In private, even if many patients are infected, they don''t know how they were infected." "I will be careful!" Jenny paled and emphasized again. "It''s not something you can control with care." Adam sighed: "You are doing first aid, and when you encounter a sharp wound, can you find someone to do it for you once, or find someone to do it for you every time? There are always times when you can''t find someone to replace you. However, it is very common for the emergency room to be wounded by glass, and the glass is still stuck on the wound. Not to mention the patient doing sutures, you hold the needle and suture. Injection of drugs, injection needle port. Once you accidentally puncture the skin by sharp objects such as glass, stitches, or needle ports, dripping blood onto the patient''s wound... You are taking the patient''s health to risk! " "I will be extra careful!" Jenny''s face turned paler, but she still repeated the same rhetoric. "Doctor Duncan!" Seeing Adam''s frown and a reluctant posture, Jenny begged, "I''ll be careful, please don''t spread the news. You don''t know my pain. My ex-husband passed this disease to me, and my love and marriage were completely dead. Now I only have my career. I have worked hard for so long, and become a PA, I have the ability to do a career. I have the value of existence! " Jenny choked up when she said this. PA, physician assistant. In the American drama world, the training cycle of doctors is long and the cost is high. Moreover, in order to maintain the high salary and scarcity status of the doctor group in the entire social structure, the number of doctors has been firmly limited from the beginning. This has caused a shortage of human resources in the medical system, and it is easy to penetrate the medical system by emergencies. In order to alleviate this situation, the position of physician assistant began to appear. The doctor''s medical doctor corresponds to Shelton''s doctor. The PA corresponds to Howard''s kind of master''s degree that all PhDs have. After graduation, you only need to study for two years, pass the PA exam, get the PA certificate, and then renew the certificate every six years. However, because it is not the training path of regular clinicians, PA is only equivalent to half a doctor. Not only can it diagnose and treat patients under the guidance of clinicians, but also can only perform simple disease diagnosis and treatment. Salary income is good, not as good as doctors, but far surpassing nurses. Using PA to replace some doctors is also an old capitalist''s money-saving behavior. Jenny is an excellent PA. "You do have the value of existence." Adam persuaded: "In other positions, as long as you want, you can also shine, why do you have to take the patient''s health at risk?" "Send and receive mail, organize files?" Jenny said with tears: "I have struggled for so long just to do this? In the days I dont know how many days I have left, I will do this? Don''t say not necessarily! I met such a person in the clinic. He was originally a surgeon, he told me a truth, don''t trust anyone, especially the management! When he was found to be positive, he took the initiative to speak to the director of surgery. Then he was transferred to the geriatrics department, where he was not allowed to do anything except to take blood pressure. Later, he was not even allowed to take blood pressure, and he continued to be demoted and transferred to the pathology department for night shift. After six months of work, he really couldn''t stand the invisible discrimination and persecution. He resigned following the wishes of the hospital management. Yes! Because of the discriminatory laws, the hospital cannot dismiss me. But they have countless ways to force me to resign. So I beg you not to spread the news. I will be careful" "I don''t deny that this is indeed true." Adam shook his head and said, "But you can''t harm other innocent patients for the sake of your career and existence." "As long as you don''t say it, no one will know." Jenny begged: "I am definitely not the first case. I heard that this is happening in many hospitals. As long as they don''t take the initiative to explode, the hospital will treat it as ignorance. Because that would put the hospital in a dilemma. Expulsion from persecution may trigger our discrimination prosecution. The publication of information may lead to prosecution by countless patients. Only when you dont know is the most advantageous way..." "That''s for you, those innocent patients?" Adam narrowed his eyes: "The career you pursue, the ultimate survival value, is for yourself and let innocent patients take all risks? In this way, you have forgotten your original intention of treating illnesses and saving people. What kind of medical staff are you? What career and value can be pursued? " "I will be careful!" Jenny lowered her head and repeated the sentence again. "You can''t be careful!" Adam said lightly: "Because your body is not under your control, you have no problem with your body now, but as time goes by, you will face a series of problems. The first is dementia! This is the first symptom of a full-blown AIDS attack. Once the disease develops, you will have patients in need of treatment at that time. Do you know the consequences? " "...There is no official case showing that a doctor who has AIDS killed the patient because of dementia." Jenny lowered her head to retort. "Ugh." Adam looked at her disappointedly, and said solemnly, "We can discuss your future work, taking into account the value of your existence and preventing the infection of patients as much as possible. But you can no longer stay in the emergency trauma room. Stop saying you will be careful! Don''t talk about how other hospitals deal with it. Since I have encountered this incident, I will never allow this behavior of playing the Russian turntable with innocent patients for my own sake to continue to happen in front of my eyes. think about it! Many of you who are in your hands are innocent and ignorant children. When you sew up their wounds from playing and slapstick, how can you bear to let them bear this kind of risk? " "I will be careful..." Jenny was still repeating this logic that she regarded as a life-saving straw. Seeing Adam was serious, her face became tangled. "You can''t do this. This is my privacy. You have no right to spread my privacy. If you do, I will sue you for discrimination!" "I will not spread your privacy." Adam took a deep look at her: "But you also said that the hospital has the right to transfer your position. And Im just a resident, not the hospital management. If they want to mobilize me, they cant do it As for suing me? If you really sue me for this? Then sue! You have your pursuit and persistence. It''s a coincidence. I also have my pursuit and my persistence! When it comes to court, facing the jury, you are innocently infected with AIDS, and you are the object of sympathy. We all admit this. But what about the injuries and children you put at risk? Do you think the jury will be on your side, or the children? The most important thing. Who is more innocent? " Jenny burst into tears, covering her mouth and ran out of the office. Chapter 837: The white widow is here Medical center. morning. Adam took four small ward rounds. "Doctor Duncan, can I see Lola?" Owen asked. "Not suitable for the time being." Adam shook his head and said, "You should heal your wounds first, and then you will have time to meet." "Is she unwilling to see me?" After being brutally educated by his bald and grumpy brother, Owen''s IQ began to go online. "They are all transferred." Adam glanced at him. "Ha ha." Irving couldn''t help but smile: "That is to say, they were forcibly transferred to the hospital just after the operation and their body was not suitable for the transfer because I was here?" Emmm. This smile is very complicated. George and the others bowed their heads and did not look at him. no way. With them, facing such a terrible criminal, most of them will be transferred to the hospital immediately, just to stay away a little bit. Owen became silent, stopped talking, and his eyes began to deepen. Adam confessed to the four children and went to the emergency room alone. "Jenny isn''t there?" Adam turned around, didn''t see Jenny, and asked calmly. "She took time off this morning." The nurse explained, "Dr. Duncan has something to do with him? May I call her for you?" "no need." Adam smiled and shook his head. As long as he does not stay in the emergency trauma room and treat trauma patients, he has no objection. Don''t persuade others to be kind to others without suffering. Although Adam knew Jenny''s suffering, he couldn''t really appreciate it. But he knew that Jenny was actually struggling. Otherwise, she would be replaced by someone without a trace of conscience and would not deliberately avoid sharp objects at all, risking being noticed, and finding someone to deal with this trauma for her. So although he was disappointed by Jenny''s stubbornness and selfishness, he wouldn''t do too much. After all, who is not selfish? It was Jenny who had worked so hard for so many years, and finally got a good job, but now because of this **** nightmare, facing the risk of unemployment, I am afraid it will be extremely entangled. However, if it was him, after a while, he would still choose to transfer his post to avoid the risky emergency trauma. After all, he, like most people, is selfish and selfish, but he doesn''t want to hurt others. noon. buffet. Adam was eating, and Jenny came over. "Doctor Duncan." "Jenny, something?" Adam looked up at her. "Ok." Jenny nodded. "Okay, say over there." Adam got up, took Jenny, and came to the overpass. "I''m sorry, Doctor Duncan." Jenny became more emotionally stable, and first apologized to Adam: "I was a little excited before. You don''t know what I have experienced these days. Listening to the experiences of people like me has given me too much psychological pressure. I always feel that everyone is bad and will target me... I know that Dr. Duncan is not that kind of person." "Understandable." Adam nodded nonchalantly. "I went to Dr. Angelo in the morning and no more viral load was detected." Jenny exclaimed: "I guess cocktail therapy really works." "Congratulations, this is indeed good news." Adam was really happy. Cocktail therapy refers to the use of three or more antiviral drugs to treat AIDS in combination, just like using a variety of alcohol to make a cocktail, so it is vividly described as cocktail therapy. This treatment method reduces the drug resistance caused by the use of a single drug, can inhibit the replication of the virus to the greatest extent, delay the disease, extend the life span, and improve the quality of life. For Tatiana, who is also an AIDS patient, it is indeed good news. "Doctor Duncan..." Jenny looked at Adam tangledly. "Sorry." Adam interrupted directly: "You are a PA. You should know that the viral load has not been detected. It is just that the number of viruses has been reduced to the point that the instrument cannot detect it. It does not mean that you are completely cured and will not infect others." "I know." Jenny''s eyes darkened, and after a moment of silence, she looked at Adam: "Doctor Duncan, is it true that you said to help me find a way to balance risk and work?" "of course it''s true." Adam nodded: "We are colleagues. We all know that you are also an innocent victim. If possible, we are willing to provide you with help within our capacity." Change to Mark Sloan, with this disease, it can only be said that it deserves it. Who made him so waved. But Jenny had never such a mess. It was infected by her husband who is now an ex-husband. Who can think of it, can it be guarded? "is it possible?" Jenny looked at Adam expectantly. Adam''s rejection without hesitation before, made her very desperate and angry. Because these days, she really heard too many stories about everyone is aiming at us, leaving her subconsciously with only the dualistic concept of helping her or harming her. After a night of calming down and the good news in the morning, she finally reacted. Adam did not say that he would not help her, but that he did not approve of her practice of concealing and letting innocent patients take risks. He clearly stated that both can be considered. With his credibility and ability, this is entirely possible. And what is she doing? Pushed the person who was willing to help her directly to the opposite side, and said that he would be sued? If he doesn''t want to help her, just let the wind blow through, and the gossip storm can swallow her up, so why quietly call her over and tell her about it. "Stupid! stupid! stupid!" Jenny, who had figured out all this, scolded herself countless times in her heart. Then she was surprised that she wouldn''t be so stupid before. Even if the experience of these days has made her subconscious, it is not so. "Am I really demented?" Jenny, who could not understand her own operation, remembered that Adam said that the first symptom of a full-scale AIDS attack was dementia. Halfway through, she turned back to Dr. Angelo''s clinic and said her question. Dr. Angelo was also taken aback. After checking and testing, she told her that there was no sign of dementia. "Of course it is possible." Adam smiled and said: "I had an idea before, but it''s a pity that you don''t want to listen... You want to realize your career pursuit and life value, and you don''t want to send and receive emails and organize materials for the rest of your life. It wastes your years of hard work and struggle. normal. But it does not mean that this is absolutely contradictory to not allowing innocent patients to take risks. Do you know how charitable organizations like Sunshine House lack good doctors? You can go there to help children who have AIDS, treat them with heart, and care for them with heart. I think no one can understand their suffering better than you. As long as you want, you will become the cutest doctor in their eyes. Isn''t this better than staying in the emergency trauma room, which not only allows the trauma patient to take the risk, but also makes yourself extremely entangled and tormented? Isn''t this valuable enough? " "Is this all right?" Jenny was stunned and then became excited. "As long as you want, of course you can." Adam nodded. If the Sunshine House is unwilling to accept doctors like Jenny, Adam can ask Caroline to set up a Sunshine House specifically to treat children with maternal AIDS. As long as Jenny is willing to regard this as a career and existential value, Adam feels that she is definitely more suitable and attentive than other doctors when she comes to be this doctor. This is a good deed for Jenny and for children with AIDS. Adam is happy to help. Jenny will naturally not be unwilling. After dealing with the matter, Adam walked to the ward in a good mood and saw George and the little man standing outside the ward. George smiled bitterly, and a female voice in British accent came from the ward. Chapter 838: 1 Adam with a dumb face Medical center. Outside the ward. Adam heard a very distinctive British female voice. "At the beginning, you had to come to the U.S., want to escape us, and see what you are now. You were fooled by the happy education, right?! Men should be like Dyke, playing with guns, talking with their fists, and saving the world! For a woman to do this, you are not ashamed! " "You flew here from England to come here to see me joke?" Owen''s voice came. "of course not." The female voice with a characteristic British accent sounded again: "I am very busy now, there are so many things to learn, how can I have time to watch your jokes? not worth it! I''m here to meet someone. It''s just a way to see you. " "Who?" Owen curiously asked. At this moment, Adam just walked to the door of the ward, looked inside, and saw a beauty with blond curly hair standing in front of Owen''s bed, mocking Owen. Although Adam''s footsteps are very light, the other''s ears and intuition are very keen. When Adam walked to the door and looked over, she also looked sideways. Then in Adam''s eyes, this blonde beauty who resembled Deng Ziqi in the previous life showed a sly smile and pointed to Adam: "He!" "Doctor Duncan?" Irving was surprised: "Do you know Dr. Duncan?" "I didn''t know each other before, but now I do!" As the blonde curly-haired beauty talked, she walked to Adam and stretched out her hand: "Get to know, Heidi Shaw, Dyke Shaw''s sister!" "you sure?" Adam stretched out his hand and shook her, jokingly: "You don''t look like brothers and sisters." "A lot of people say so!" Owen had already suffocated his stomach for a long time, and couldn''t help but echo: "I have always suspected that he was adopted!" "You were adopted!" The blonde Heidi glanced at Owen: "Dyke and I are exactly the same. We are definitely brothers and sisters..." While she was talking, she moved, and as soon as she pulled her arm hard, she twisted it! But to her surprise, Adam''s arm was firmly placed there, and she couldn''t twist at all. "It seems you are right, you are indeed brothers and sisters with Dyke." Adam shook his head: "Everyone likes violence." "Oh, is it? That''s the violence you haven''t seen me before!" Seeing that Heidi couldn''t twist Adam''s arm, he directly pulled Adam''s arm in a short body, and pinched Adam''s feet in the air. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. He is familiar with this action. Whether it was used by Black Widow in a previous life, or it was practiced by Juno himself in this life, it was the same routine. Deadly scissor feet. But whether it''s Black Widow or Juno, it''s either leather pants or sweatpants. Are you wearing a skirt...really okay? Numerous complaints flashed in my mind, and for a while, even Adam''s super brain and bullet time were slightly slow, and Heidi volleyed his neck. A powerful strangulation power came from the neck, which made Adam with a dumb face react. Perhaps the change in this trick was used by her deliberately wearing a skirt. Her elder brother Dyke is an elite agent. She admires her elder brother so much and advocates violence, and is mostly an agent. The agent, deliberately designed this way, very cunning, and very reasonable! "A bit too much." Adam reached out and grabbed one of Heidi''s feet, and the powerful force directly broke the feet that were twisted together and clamped Adam''s neck. The other and Heidi held the arm that Heidi used as a pillar, directly pinched Heidi''s neck, lifted Heidi in the air, and slammed into the wall. Heidi was pinched by her neck and hung on the wall. She patted Adam''s arm with both hands and motioned to let go. "This is the hospital, stop making trouble." Adam gave a warning look, then let go of her hand and let her fall to the ground. "You are really amazing." Heidi rubbed the pinched neck and looked at Adam: "No wonder Dyke was beaten like that. I heard that he didn''t have the power to fight back at all? Do you think I am better than him?" "How do I know, to me, you are all the same." Adam said lightly: "I really want to know, you can go to him for a fight, and you can see who is strong and who is weak." "We haven''t seen it for a long time." Heidi shook her head. "is it?" Adam glanced at her: "Didn''t he come for you?" "No!" Heidi keenly sensed Adam''s indifference, stroked her long blond hair, and said calmly: "I''ve been fighting with him a long time ago, the kind that can kill the other person when I meet." "Ha ha." Adam has nothing but hehe about this. But he didn''t continue to say, just as she just heard about it, and then he was interested in Adam who had beaten her elder brother and saved her second brother''s life. Come and have a look. Anyway, he won''t pay attention to Heidi afterwards. If she dares to pester him, he can only regard it as Dyke''s unruly. He is not the kind of person who can''t walk when he sees a woman. Emmm. He has never seen anything! Beauty tricks? That''s it? Not so much! With a dumbfounded look, it was sudden stunned and stupefied. If this state continues, it is not silly, but stupid! "Owen, I''m leaving." Heidi rubbed her neck, turned around, glanced at Adam, said to her second brother Owen, walked out the door, and when he passed Adam, he paused and turned to look at Adam: "Does it look good?" " Without waiting for Adam to speak, he stuffed a card into Adam''s pocket and left laughing. "This is my room number, the plane at ten o''clock in the evening, I have been there until nine o''clock~" "Doctor Duncan..." Owen looked at his little sister like this with a tangled expression. "Recover well." Adam took out the card and gave it to Owen without looking at it. He smiled and said, "I am a law-abiding citizen!" Owen smiled unnaturally. Although he has a great affection for Adam who saved him, he still doesn''t want to see Adam and his little sister in front of him, inviting and accepting one by one. Furthermore! Don''t look at his younger sister as a mature and beautiful old Siji, but he is only 17 years old, let alone his younger sister! On the corridor Heidi stepped on high heels, and walked away, and she met a beautiful woman in front of her. She couldn''t help but look at it more. The beauty also noticed her gaze and smiled at her. The two smiled at each other and passed by. Not far away, a short handsome doctor stared blankly when he saw Heidi walking by. "What are you looking at?" Next to the short handsome doctor, a glamorous female doctor glanced at Heidi and frowned. "It''s nothing." The short handsome doctor forced himself to lower his head to conceal his gaffe. When I heard the sound of high heels knocking on the ground getting closer, I couldn''t help but raised my head. After meeting those beautiful and sly eyes, my heartbeat was stagnant. Seeing this, Heidi raised an eyebrow at him, then glanced at the glamorous female doctor, smiled at the corner of her mouth, and left enchantingly. Chapter 839: Black Widow Growth Diary Medical center. Owen''s ward. "Doctor Duncan, do you mind if I do an interview?" As soon as the white widow left, the black widow came. "You need to get the patient''s consent for this." Adam smiled. "I don''t want to be interviewed." Owen grimly refused. "It''s a pity." Sandra glanced at Adam, not as entangled as his persevering counterparts. The patient does not accept interviews, Adam can. She can''t pester the patient, can''t she still pester Adam! "Let''s go, let Owen rest." Adam took Sandra and left the ward. The little man stayed and continued to look after. George, after more than a day of worry and fear, couldn''t wait to leave and relax. "Who was that blonde beauty just now?" Sandra was considering how to pry Adam''s mouth open, and suddenly the beautiful woman who had just passed by and smiled in her mind suddenly appeared. If she was not mistaken, this blond beauty with a strong aura that impressed her came out of Owen''s ward. "A little kid!" Adam perfunctorily said. One 80% is a British agent, and the other is uncomfortable without making big news. They are all scumbags. Adam didn''t want the two of them to have any intersection. "puff!" George who was following him suddenly laughed. "This doctor, can you share something funny?" Sandra looked at George immediately. "It''s nothing." George originally wanted to speak, but when he caught Adams dangerous gaze, he shut up and shook his head violently: "I just thought of a personal matter, I''m sorry, Dr. Duncan, if it''s okay, I will go first." "Ok." Adam nodded. George ran away in a hurry. He felt that if he said the joke, Is the other party a kid, Adam really has the most say, he doesnt know if Adam will laugh, but he wont be able to laugh for a long time. "It''s weird!" Sandra''s eyes rolled: "Are you having a leg with that blonde beauty?" "Two legs!" Adam looked at no one in the surroundings, slammed her directly, and looked down at her: "Why, do you have an opinion?" "Can''t I have it?" Sandra is as beautiful as spring water. "Go to my place at night, I will teach you a good thing." Adam''s heart moved. "Bah! What good things can you have?" Sandra chuckled lightly. "It''s a good thing." Adam heard the movement and stepped back to signal that someone was coming. Sandra understood, quickly tidied up his clothes and returned to the posture of a professional journalist. "Tell me?" "You run the news outside, there are many times in danger." Adam explained: "From tonight, I am going to train you and teach you some tricks, so that you will have more self-protection ability outside in the future." "Trick? Huh!" Sandra squinted at Adam: "Please describe!" "Deathing Scissors..." Adam explained what the White Widow had just used, which was also the unique trick of the Black Widow of Sandra Dovio homotopy. "Bah! This trick is obviously not serious!" Although Sandra hadn''t practiced, she had a good imagination, and she quickly realized the whole set of movements in her mind, and then she instinctively sensed the problem. "Do you want me to practice on the right, or vice versa?" "what?" Adam was startled slightly. He doesn''t admit it seriously. After all, this idea was also inspired by the stimulation just now. But practicing instead... Glancing at Sandra''s style, Adam thought for a moment, and then realized that he was indeed Meng Lang. And Sandra is indeed talented, and the child can be taught! "Look at you." Adam smiled. Sandra scolded a few words with a smile, and was taken away by Adam. When she walked out of the medical center and was blown by the cold wind, she reacted. She was here to interview the news. She originally wanted to pester Adam and get inside information from him, but she left in a daze without getting a single piece of hair. "damn it!" Sandra patted her forehead: "Why are you so unbelievable!" After hesitating for a while, she left. Emmm. Next time you must be clear-headed and not be misled by beauty! Just when Adam thought that the bald Dyke and the kid Heidi were completely over, someone came over again in the afternoon. "William, something?" Adam looked at William, the short handsome boy, sneaking up to his side, looking like he wanted to talk, he couldn''t help being surprised. Although they are classmates of Columbia Medical School, their relationship has never been very good. Could it be that Alices matter was exposed? "Adam, that..." William struggled for a while, and finally said, "Who is that blonde beauty in the morning?" "..." Adam was startled, then he looked at William with a weird look. In my memory, William''s face is a typical representative of the dreadful face, and his favorite to imitate is 007. And 007 is most talked about by all kinds of Bond girls. As a result, William looked so hard, and there were all kinds of secret agents around him. Heidi Shaw, that unique temperament, it is not surprising that William saw him at first glance. just. "She is not an ordinary woman. Are you sure you still like strong women?" Adam looked strange. "..." William felt a pain in his heart. But I think of those nights in Las Vegas again. He could only pretend to be dead, with cold tears coming out of the corner of his eyes... and the scene where he was forced to go to the next door to ask for medicine by a rich woman, but he just happened to run into the Adam he didn''t want to run into, and then was forced by Adam. The thought of this made his heart hurt. But the temperament of that blonde girl really attracted him! "I like." William gritted his teeth. "Should you stop thinking about it?" Adam persuaded: "The outside market is different now. It used to be a steel wire ball. Now it has been upgraded to a gold wire ball. Believe me, Heidi is the real gold wire ball Valkyrie. You can''t afford to provoke it." "It''s okay!" William smashed the pot and fell to a showdown. He looked at Adam calmly: "I like this!" "Awesome!" Adam can only give a thumbs up. "Can you give me contact information?" William asked. "Sorry, can not." Adam shook his head. "why?" William was taken aback. "Lets not talk about your relationship with AliceYou are not doing this well." Adam looked at him and said sincerely: "Just as your classmate and colleague, I can''t stand by watching you commit a crime. Heidi is not an adult yet. What do you want to be an old bacon who is almost 30? You are not Romeo and Juliet! " "impossible!" William was taken aback and asked inconceivably: "How could she have not been an adult?" "Trust me, she is really just a kid!" Adam smiled and said: "The temperament can be deceiving, but the growth of the years will not!" Emmm. Her brother is only 17 years old! When William saw that Adam was not joking, he left in despair. Damn it! Why can''t he get all the women he likes? Chapter 840: Legal lady Medical center. Green Clinic. After retiring William in shame, Adam received a call from Leonard and came over to get a heart surgery case. This is Leonard''s patient. Leonard wants Adam to participate. "Thank you dad!" Rachels second sister, Amy, took the hot check Leonard had just written, kissed Leonard, and waved the check triumphantly towards Adam who walked in, and then walked away on high heels. "Ugh." Leonard sighed helplessly. "Any new activities for Amy?" Adam smiled. "Don''t mention it." Leonard smiled bitterly and shook his head: "I thought Rachel would be the daughter who caused me the most headache. Later I thought it was Amy, and then I thought it was Jill. Now I finally found out that it was Amy that gave me the most headache. !" "Slowly it will get better." Adam comforted: "Isn''t Rachel also successful in her career now, and a happy family." "But Amy is in her twenties." Leonard murmured: "Rachel graduated from college at the age of 22 and escaped from marriage. After a few years, at Amy''s age, she has become self-sufficient and has grown up. Do you see Amy showing this sign? She doesn''t even have a job. Do it!" "It doesn''t matter if you don''t get into big trouble." Adam smiled and said, "It''s okay to be a rich idler for a lifetime." "Hope." Leonard nodded: "I heard that Rachel is going to celebrate Emma''s first birthday. Will you go there?" "of course." Adam shrugged and said: "If I don''t go, I''m sure Rachel will take Emma to the hospital to harass me, and condemn me as a godfather for failing." "Ha ha." Leonard couldn''t help but smile and said, "You young people should get together more. With your current level, you don''t need to stay in the hospital every day." "I like to stay in the hospital. It''s intoxicating to treat and save people." Adam smiled: "By the way, how is Jill in Los Angeles? Isn''t he about to graduate?" "Ok." There was a smile on Leonard''s face: "I graduated in May next year. I didn''t expect anything from her. I didn''t expect her to perform well, at least better than her second sister Amy." "She and Rachel are very talented in fashion." Adam praised: "And one of the things she is smarter than Rachel is that she knows where her strengths lie, so she directly learned fashion purchasing. It''s not like Rachel learned psychology first, then changed majors casually because of the difficulty of parking, and went around for a long time, only to find the fashion procurement job suitable for her development now. If Rachel had such a vision as Jill, she would be the top of the Ralph Lauren fashion company now. " "Both Jill and Amy like to learn from Rachel." The curvature of Leonard''s mouth is much more obvious: "Amy only learns the shortcomings of Rachel, while Jill learns all the advantages and disadvantages, and will introduce new ideas. She is in the Department of Fashion Purchasing at the University of Los Angeles, with perfect scores. For what she is interested in, she can instantly remember hundreds of details, just like your high-definition picture memory. Her professor commented on her extraordinary talent. She is also the chairman of the schools four-dimensional girls club, and has been a referee in a white suit..." Watching Leonard show his old father''s smile, Adam nodded with a smile and nodded in the honor of the youngest daughter, Jill, who was talking endlessly. Leonard at this time needs an audience who can nod and smile. But Jill is indeed different. Emmm. College girls do exercise people. Since last year, Jill ran for the president of the Four-Dimensional Girls Club of Los Angeles University. Although she still eats old people, she will not use her old money to buy sailing boats for friends at will. Really understand something. With her talent and professional learning in the fashion purchasing industry, after graduation, she may soon surpass her elder sister Rachel. "By the way, thank you for buying her a boxer." Leonard thought of something and smiled: "I feel that since she started training boxers, she really has a sense of responsibility." "...She just likes it." Adam''s mouth twitched. Last year, when Jill ran for the chairman of the Four-dimensional Girls Club, Adam, as a close friend of the Green family, naturally had gifts to give. But it''s not the sports car Jill was thinking of. Because Jill crashed Leonard''s new car last time, Adam and her agreed that he would buy her a sports car without getting into trouble or being reprimanded by Leonard within a year. But the result is that Jill saves Adam money without a surprise. Adam gave away fine Chihuahuas, which cost tens of thousands of dollars. Jill is very satisfied, love is like a treasure, and takes it with him wherever he goes every day. This is nothing. After all, the gifts you give yourself and the recipients like it so much are also a pleasant thing. Unlike Jill, her elder sister Rachel, every time she receives a gift, she returns it almost the next day, exchanges it for cash, and then uses the money to buy what she likes. So picky! But what made Adam uncomfortable and speechless was that the Chihuahua that Jill gave him was named Boxer... "Emma''s first birthday party next month, I don''t know if she will bring her boyfriend over." Leonard murmured: "Adam, do you know the Huntington family? They are all senators for five generations. I am worried that he and Jill are just playing..." "do not worry." Adam smiled and said: "Jill is so good, if this guy doesn''t know how to cherish it, it''s his loss. Besides, what about the family of senators, we are not bad about them! Jill is still a medical family! " "Yep!" Leonard was always comforted. He was a civilian who worked hard to achieve his status today, what a medical family! But now Adama took the initiative to substitute himself into the Green family, speaking this as his medical successor and brother Gilgan. This can barely be regarded as a medical family. And with Adam''s achievements and billionaire wealth, their Green family of medicine is indeed not much worse than Senator Huntington''s family. After all, everyone knows that in the American drama world, billions of people are the masters of this world! "When he comes next time, Adam, you will accompany me, go to meet him, and see how he is." Leonard shook his head and said: "Now Jill has him in his heart, and I can''t wait to marry him immediately. I am always a little worried that she will be sad then. You also know that those who play the law are very dirty. I heard that this Warren Huntington will go to Harvard Law School after graduation next year, and will also be a lawyer in the future, and then jump from a lawyer to a senator. This is a family tradition. " "No one can''t live without anyone." Adam smiled and said: "Sadness is also a kind of growth. After Rachel escaped from marriage, she was also sad for a while, but later it didn''t hesitate. It turns out that her choice is a good thing. You also said that Jill is good at learning from the advantages and disadvantages of Rachel and bringing forth the new. This Warren Huntington is sincere to her, that''s all. if not. At that time, maybe Jill will have a gorgeous turn after being sad for a while. At that time, the pride of the Green family might be Jill! " "Hahaha." Leonard laughed. Although he began to look at Jill differently, he never thought that Jill would become the pride of the Green family. As long as Jill doesn''t be like Amy, he will always be comforted. If Jill could be like Rachel, he would be satisfied. As for Jill being the pride of the Green family, it was too magical, he was afraid his heart could not stand it. Chapter 841: Peggy, I need you! Medical center. "Adam, this is a new batch of applications." The director of surgery handed a list to Adam: "When are you going to start the second operation?" Since the death of the first Green Hat King last time, Adam has not carried out clinical research on the second virus elimination tumor. The director of surgery is very concerned about this. Such cases of brain tumors that are doomed to death without surgery are not rare. Adam''s pioneering clinical research has caused a lot of waves in the medical field. In particular, we have invited top experts in many related fields, including Dr. House, to brainstorm together. Adam''s own strength has been recognized by professionals and endorsed by top neurosurgery doctors such as Dr. Shept. Therefore, when many neurosurgeons took over such cases and gave up, they kindly recommended Adam to the patients and asked them to consider participating in Adam''s pioneering clinical operation. A dead horse is a living horse doctor. Therefore, Adam''s optional patients continue to accumulate. If it were not for the supervision of a professional ethics committee, a red line has been set for 12 consecutive cases. Replaced by other people to handle this clinical scientific research, so many cases for such a long time, I am afraid that 12 cases have been completed long ago. Success or failure, there will be results long ago. However, Adam is rushing to succeed, so he deliberately slowed down the pace, accumulated success factors, and treated the remaining 11 opportunities with caution. The director of surgery was in a hurry. Because many patients cannot withstand the delay, they are eager to try and have been urged. "Just him!" Adam was actually prepared. Upon seeing this, he took the latest application list, took a glance at it, and delineated a name. "you sure?" When the director of surgery saw it, he felt a little entangled: "Adam, he just joined. Otherwise, would you choose one from the front of the list?" "No, it''s him." Adam shook his head and said, "Each of the remaining 11 opportunities is critical. For the second operation, I need a good sign, so I need to find a determined patient. Mr. Darren Covington, a soldier, has participated in wars abroad and survived the cruel battlefield, so he is the most suitable candidate. " "Uh, all right." The director of surgery stagnated and nodded helplessly: "This is your project, you have the final say." "Thank you Director." Adam smiled. When the surgical director left, Adam looked at Darren Covington''s registered resume and smiled. He did not lie. A strong-willed soldier is indeed a good case choice. But Adam did not confess everything. That is, no matter how well prepared he is, the more advanced the remaining 11 patients, the lower the chance of success. This Darren Covington, since he can fight for world peace around the world, he is obviously a very enlightened person, and he is naturally willing to contribute his strength to the lives and well-being of others. Both the doctor and the patient have a spirit of dedication, and the confusion and struggle of life and death can be avoided to the greatest extent. Adam made a decision. Soon Darren Covington, accompanied by his family and the staff of the Retired Army Administration, came to the hospital. "Dr Duncan, thank you for letting Darren join this project." The staff of the Retired Soldiers Administration Bureau thanked him. "You want to inject the virus into my child''s brain?" Darren''s father, Mr. Covington Sr., a bald retired veteran, looked at Adam. "It''s not the brain, it''s a tumor!" Darren explained quickly. "The virus will attack the tumor and shrink it." Lexie explained: "When it is reduced to the point where it can be operated on, we can remove the tumor through surgery." "Sounds risky." Old Mr. Covington worried. "Yes it is." Adam nodded: "No matter how mature an operation is, there is a certain risk, let alone this groundbreaking operation. This is why we are so cautious. In addition to as adequate medical preparation as possible. We also invited top mathematicians to model Mr. Covingtons case, control the variables as much as possible, optimize the surgical plan, and increase the success rate of the operation. " "Can this be modeled?" The staff of the Retired Veterans Administration was in a daze. He is actually a medical soldier, who knows medical methods very well. But it was because of understanding that I was so surprised. "Mathematics is the foundation of all science." Adam smiled and said, "As long as you give mathematicians enough data, why can''t you model?" "But there are too many variables, right?" The staff of the Veterans Administration Bureau was puzzled. "That''s why it is exploratory modeling, controlling variables as much as possible." Adam explained: "If everything is mastered, what are we still hesitating? The operation can be scheduled for a long time! The speed at which the virus swallows the tumor, the reasonable distribution of injection points, how to shrink the tumor as soon as possible, and minimize the damage to the surrounding normal tissues, these can be roughly optimized. The difficulty lies in the mutation of the virus. Once the virus is injected into the tumor and begins to swallow the tumor, even if it is beneficial to the human body, the human bodys immune system will still recognize the virus and attack it. During the attack, the virus mutates. This mutation is uncontrollable. What we have to do is to minimize the possibility of mutations as soon as possible on the premise that the tumor can be operated on as soon as possible, and to manage and deal with the changes in the condition after mutation in time. We have completed the previous virus optimization. After the MRI and CT are taken, the modeling will be performed simultaneously to optimize the surgical steps. We can only do our best for the subsequent surgery and postoperative disease control. Whether we succeed or not depends on God''s will. Mr. Covington, are there any questions? " "It looks very scientific." Mr. Covington shook his head: "Everything that can be done has been done, and Darren will leave it to God. Everything depends on His will." "He''s fine!" At this time, a handsome soldier walked in outside: "He has survived the battlefield. He is with risk. He can!" Everyone looked at him. "Hello sir!" The handsome soldier salutes the staff of the Retired Army Administration Bureau. The staff of the administration replied, and Darren''s father smiled with relief. "Your father called me." The handsome soldier looked at Darren. "Dad, do you want to call the entire platoon?" Darren turned his head uncomfortably to look at his father. "When you fight against illness, you must have friends by your side." Mr. Covington smiled and patted his son''s hand: "You are comrades-in-arms, this is also the battlefield, of course he must be by your side." Darren then looked at his comrades. The two looked at each other and smiled. Adam looked in his eyes, tried his best to control his expression, and ordered: "Melendes, Grey, you take Darren for an examination." "Yes." The little man and Lexi agreed. Adam smiled at everyone Under the gaze of the handsome soldiers, he left the ward. "O''Malley, stop messing around here, go to the free clinic, you are in charge today." When Adam saw George running over, he obviously wanted to join the operation, so he couldn''t help but order. "what!" George was disappointed. Adam ignored him. Not to mention that the free clinic does need someone to sit in. Even if it doesn''t, he won''t let George participate in this operation. Just kidding, in the ward just now, the strange atmosphere of the comrades in the ward who almost tried bayonet in public is still vivid. How could Adam allow George, who has always been considered **** in gay, to join in. Control all variables as much as possible before surgery. Adam put aside these messy thoughts, called the assistant Lisa''s phone, and smiled after passing it over: "Peggy, come here, I need you." Chapter 842: What kind of fairy is Peggy? Medical center. MRI room. Darren took the MRI film here. "boss." Under the diligent guidance of the nurse, Peggy and Lisa came over, and Lisa greeted her first. "You are here." Adam was overjoyed, stepped forward and pulled Peggy, walked to the display screen, and pointed to Peggy: "This piece is a tumor..." Tumors are not regular. Such a complicated structure and the calculations involved are obviously beyond the reach of Adam. We still have to rely on Peggy, the beautiful mathematician from the first day! Peggy looked at the scanned images taken from various angles of view on the screen, and easily built a model of the tumor in the brain. Then Adam began to explain the other organizational structures of the human brain on the spot, helping Peggy continue to enrich the model structure. After the virus is injected into the tumor, how to spread in the tumor and destroy the tumor. What extent will the surrounding tissues be affected by the virus? How does the body''s immune system work. All the variables that may have an impact, Adam explained in detail, and synchronously modeled them in his brain. He and Peggy have cooperated many times, and there is no need to sketch on the whiteboard. The cosmic and starry backgrounds in their minds automatically merge and synchronize. The model built is also almost viewing the same object from the same perspective or different perspectives. If it is to make a movie with special effects, it may be able to demonstrate this state to a certain extent. A starry sky. Adam and Peggy stood in the air, and an irregular ash mass formed in the middle. That is a tumor! Then in Adam''s dictation, layers of colorful light clusters flashed, enveloping the ash clusters from various spatial angles, and gradually formed a complete brain. Blood circulation, neural response, virus killing tumor cells, immune cell generation, hunting down viruses, tumor shrinkage, and damage to surrounding tissues are all clearly and vividly demonstrated. Adam and Peggy paced around this luminous brain, observing from all angles, and sometimes bumped into each other, passing through each other without lag. Outsiders can''t see it, only see Adam and Peggy sitting there, except Adam is talking, Peggy sometimes asks a few words, and the two are motionless. "She is the top mathematician?" Mr. Covington Sr. looked puzzled and inconceivable. "Correct!" Lexi looked at the backs of the two sticking together with a complicated expression. "how old is she?" Mr. Covington Sr. couldn''t understand: "Is there 18 years old?" "Mathematics is the science of true genius. If you can, you can, you cant!" The little man explained: "It has nothing to do with age. Many genius mathematicians, at a very young age, show mathematics talents far surpassing others. The problems they see through at a glance may not be understood by other top mathematicians for a lifetime. For example, there is a mathematician named Ramanuqiang in the three countries. He was born in poverty and had never received formal mathematics education. However, he just bought a book with five thousand mathematical theorems and formulas, and then used his own way to prove them one by one. Finally, some theorems and formulas were written by hand, which conquered mathematicians all over the world. The formula left is enough for generations of algebraic mathematicians to study for a lifetime and cannot conquer it. Dr. Adler, even if not as strong as Ramanu, is a super genius in this category. " "..." Old Mr. Covington was stunned. He is just a soldier, playing muscle guns, where do you know these legends. Even if he can''t understand how awesome it is. But that kind of unclear shock is still very strong. "You should feel very lucky." When assistant Lisa saw that Mr. Covington dared to doubt Peggy, she was immediately unhappy and squinted, "You are a soldier, do you know how many organizations have come to Peggy in recent years?" NSA, CIA, FBI... They all hope that she can work for them, with the help of her super genius brain, to study superstring theory, chaos mathematics, advanced algorithms... To put it in a simpler way, they hope Peggy can help them crack a password that no one else or computer can crack. For example, a secret base abroad is located. I believe you dont know the value of this confidential information, do you? Do you still doubt Peggy''s ability to keep these people inviting? Let Peggy help with your son''s affairs. You have done what your boss, boss, boss...can''t do! " "... She didn''t agree? Why?" Old Mr. Covington was stunned again. With that said, he thoroughly understood what kind of fairy Peggy was. But then he wondered why Peggy rejected them all. In the eyes of his soldier, these are all patriots. "why?" Lisa complained: "Peggy''s wisdom serves the progress of all mankind, not for you to crack the code, so that you can bomb those secret bases and cause countless innocent lives!" "Those are the rebels and terrorists!" Mr. Covington retorted, "Killing them is for world peace!" "Do you really believe it?" Lisa curled her lips and said: "When the bombing is over, you are sent to maintain the so-called local order. In the process, you will die many comrades in arms. And when you survivors return home with countless scars and battlefield syndromes, you find that the jobs you need have been moved to the previous battlefield with the relocation of the factory. Those locals who fought with you, finally robbed you of your jobs. Because these formerly wealthy locals became extremely poor because of the war, they had to accept beggars'' wages of less than one yuan a day. And you will find that your initial dream was just for cheap local crude oil, so that oil companies could use war panic to raise domestic oil prices and make a lot of money. Even if the price of oil is cheaper then, what good is it? Unemployed, you simply can''t afford it! In the end, many of you can only endure endless trauma and pain and live on the streets. Those who tell you that you are patriots ~ www.novelhall.com ~ will ignore you at this time. You may be patriots to them, but only patriots that can be consumed and manufactured in batches. You are insignificant, will not bring world peace, nothing! " "..." Old Mr. Covington couldn''t accept such heresy, but he didn''t know where to refute it. His family is a family of soldiers, so he has a good life. But he knew that many comrades in arms, indeed, as Lisa said, suffered from various mental and physical tortures, and there were also a lot of homeless people. "Okay, Lisa!" Adam saw that Lisa was becoming more and more explicit, so he had to interrupt Peggys in-depth modeling and interrupted Lisa: "What we have to deal with is Darrens tumor and save Darrens life. Nothing else is the same as us. relationship." "Oh." Lisa quickly agreed. Chapter 843: Peggy in the operating room Medical center. MRI room. Darren and the others, led by Lexi, went back to the ward to rest. Adam and Peggy looked at Darren''s brain images and began to study how to inject the virus. Location distribution, dose size, time point. I kept simulating in my brain and kept busy till night. During the period, Christina came over and wanted to participate. But Adam is just a person who provides data. She can do nothing except stare and doubt her IQ. "Okay, so be it." With Peggy''s help, Adam finally determined the surgical plan. "Can I have a look in the operating room?" Peggy said suddenly. "Do you want to enter the operating room?" Adam was surprised: "We opened the brains. The scene will not be too friendly, and most people can''t stand it." "The images taken by MRI are different from what you describe." Peggy explained: "I want to see it with my own eyes, more real and conceptual. Besides, I have never seen you at work, and I am quite curious, so I should change my mind." "Row!" Adam couldn''t help laughing, and agreed. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh." When Christina heard this, she couldn''t help but reminded: "Adam, are you sure? Last month, a resident doctor arranged his girlfriend in the observation room to watch the operation, but was warned and punished by the hospital. Have you forgotten? Want to take Peggy directly into the operating room?" "Peggy is different!" Adam immediately retorted: "She is the mathematics consultant of this clinical scientific research project and a member of the project team. It is reasonable to observe the project process together on the spot!" "...Just be happy." Christina was speechless. She had never seen an Adam like this. See you for a long time! "That `s a deal." After Adam dismissed Christina, he began to tell Peggy some rules of the operating room. After all, the visit is a visit, and it cannot affect the operation. For Peggy''s desire to take a look at his work and change his mind by the way, he raised his hands in agreement and support. A certain cultural resistance expert used the system to pretend to be a top mathematician. When shooting a movie, he used a new method in the easter egg to solve the Poincar conjecture, one of the seven major mathematical problems in the world. It is said that he was a mathematician who used the way of filming to change his mind for leisure. It''s just that the filming is so professional that others regard him as a great film director and forget that he is just a top mathematician who is changing his mind at leisure. He can, why can''t Peggy? Maybe I visited the operating room and listened to Adam''s so much medical knowledge. Peggy became a legendary female doctor. One day when he was performing an operation, he was inspired to write the seven things directly on the patient''s forehead or heart. The proof process of one of the mathematical problems... Emmm. Ok! Medical surgery is not about making movies. Just have inspiration. Engraving on the forehead and heart is absolutely impossible. However, it is normal for a super genius like Peggy to become a super talent in casual activities of changing his mind. In the future, Sheldon wanted to participate in Leonard''s career to get through the downturn when his career was down. After watching Rajesh work for 10 minutes, he designed a simple software that could replace Rajesh. Dont believe in talent! The gap between ordinary people and geniuses. The reality is crueler than you think. Although Adam can often inspire Peggy, it is really good to change his mind occasionally. In addition, he is very handsome at work! After Peggy saw it, she would definitely turn into Welfare Ji when she went back. of course. Adam is not greedy for welfare, but just wants to give Peggy the best research environment. This is for the well-being of all mankind! After the discussion, Adam took Peggy and Christina, who was about to join, to the ward, preparing to determine the operation plan with Covington and his son. "How do you stay outside?" Adam saw Lexi standing at the door and saw them coming, and he directly greeted him, and his heart suddenly moved. "This" Lexie was very entangled and glanced at Peggy from time to time, just like Petunia and Bernie who didn''t want Sheldon to hear children''s inappropriate content. "Inconvenient inside?" Adam changed his words. "Ok." Lexi said vaguely: "Darren and his comrades are recounting the past..." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. The bayonet is the bayonet, which is so subtle. "Should we hurry up?" Peggy was surprised. "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and didn''t want Peggy to see the scene. He himself was even more afraid of eye problems and psychological shadows, so he told Lexi: "Grey, you go and say, we will start the operation later. Dont get hurt..." "Injured? How can you get hurt when you are old?" Peggy curiously asked. "This one" Adam winked at Peggy: "I''ll explain it to you later." "Yes, Doctor Duncan!" Lexie deliberately increased her voice, then knocked at the door, paused, and then pushed in. At this time, Mr. Covington Sr. and the staff of the Military Retirement Administration Bureau also returned. Adam then took Peggy in and told them the surgical plan. After obtaining their consent, he immediately prepared for the operation. "Dr. Adler, this is another perfect combination of medicine and mathematics. I look forward to your cooperation with Dr. Duncan again." The director of surgery was in the operating room, facing Peggy, who had changed his surgical gown and was about to go in. That was a kind eyed. Adam glanced at Christina who was stunned, and gave her a knowing look: "You see it?" "Peggy, learn from me, clean and disinfect like this..." After entering the cleaning and disinfection room, Adam began to teach Peggy to clean and disinfect. "Are you sure Peggy is next to you, can you do the operation well?" Christina spit on the side: "Looking at your fiery eyes, I''m afraid there will be a medical accident." "What do you know?" Adam said seriously: "That''s the fire of hope. With Peggy, there is hope for our second clinical research operation. It''s not normal for me to look positive at all!" "Ha ha!" Christina doesn''t believe in Adam''s nonsense at all It''s not that she doesn''t know that men like to subdue temptation. The uniforms of doctors and nurses are even more classic among the classics. Seeing Peggy wearing a surgical gown, wearing a mask, only showing smart and beautiful eyes, she couldn''t help but look at it a few more times, let alone Adam. "Tonight is really a good day to save people, let''s get started." As the chief surgeon, Adam glanced at Peggy who was standing on the side, then looked around the crowd, smiled and announced, "Scalpel!" The nurse who knows best immediately put on a scalpel. Adam proficiently began the operation. Peggy watched Adam open his skull curiously, revealing the source of human wisdom inside. Adam paused and saw that Peggy was not unusual. Then he motioned Peggy to come forward, let her watch it clearly, contrast with the previous image scan and his description, and correct the cognitive deviation in details. Chapter 844: Its so hard to be a father Medical center. Operating room. In order to allow Peggy to change his mind to the greatest extent and enhance his inspiration, Adam behaved very professionally, leaving all distractions such as Fuli Ji completely behind. Concentrate on being himself! The virus injection process was very successful. At the end of the operation, Darren was still alive. This is a good sign. Of course, follow-up is the key. Especially tonight, Darrens immune system will detect the invasion of the virus and launch a fierce attack. At that time, a series of critical illnesses may occur. Therefore, Adam could only temporarily suppress and go into the night chat with Peggy, wanting to ask her if she is interested in the idea of ??working part-time as a medical staff, and waited in the ward with her fourth element, ready for rescue at any time. Of course, Adam will do a series of data collection to provide more solid data for Peggy''s subsequent calculations and lay the cornerstone of success for the next case. Adam reluctantly bid farewell to Peggy and asked her to return to New Jersey first. She is not Adam and does not have such strong endurance. Staying up late is not a good thing for her. Emmm. Lisa skillfully carried a bag of things, which was the surgical gown that Peggy wore. This is the first time Peggy has entered the operating room, and it is quite memorable. Without Adam speaking, Lisa was also very winking, sterilizing the surgical gown and packing it up. "Rose?" After sending Peggy away, Adam returned to the ward, but suddenly received a call from Rose: "You have come to the medical center? I have something on my side, come here." Even knowing that Rose was in the emergency room, Adam didn''t mean to go to the emergency room to see him. The focus of tonight is to guard the second patient of Darren''s clinical research project. Seeing Rose''s high-profile voice, it is probably not a big deal, and Adam was too lazy to run over. "What''s wrong with you?" Adam was at the nurse''s station across from Darren''s ward and saw Rose holding his hand: "What''s wrong with the hand?" "It hurts, it hurts!" Rose looked embarrassed. "Come here and I have a look." Adam motioned for him to come over, checked his hand, and found that the fourth and fifth metacarpal bones of his right hand were obviously swollen, and said in surprise, "Who are you hitting?" "Don''t mention it." Rose smiled bitterly. "Why is it angry? You smashed the wall?" Adam glanced at him. "how do you know?!" Rose looked at Adam in shock. "You have broken bones." Adam ridiculed: "If you change to Phoebe, Monica, or even Rachel, you must hit someone else with your fist, but you are Rose. Although you are a bit grumpy, in addition to daring to hit the wall with your fist, you still What do you dare to hit?" "..." Rose''s face suddenly turned dark, but he was speechless. Because this special analysis is too reasonable, even his client has nothing to say. "Why hit the wall?" Adam smiled and asked, "Could it be Rachel..." "No!" Rose looked left and right, seeing the nurses all laughing and looking here, hesitating to say nothing. "Okay, come with me!" Adam knew that he was unspeakable, and he stood up and said thoughtfully: "I will take you to take an X-ray, and then help you lay your bones." "No one here, you can talk about it." "It''s Ben!" Rose looked left and right again, then whispered. "What a surprise!" Adam was not surprised: "What kind of prank did he do again, so angry that you smashed the wall? It was to cover the toilet with plastic wrap and make you pee all over. Or did you change your sugar to salt and let you drink salt coffee, so salty and salty? Or is it to draw a line on your face and paste a copybook of poop behind you to make you ashamed at school? Could it be that he learned from his funny aunt Rachel again the new tricks she used to be naughty when she was a child? If so, it''s reasonable for you to smash the wall angrily. I heard Leonard say that Rachel was really a little witch when she was a child, and that method is really loveable and hateful! I hope Emma will not follow her mother! But he was a boy and he didn''t need to be pampered. It was really naughty. The lesson is still to be taught. Of course dont use violence..." "neither!" Ross interrupted: "I can tolerate these pranks, but I really can''t bear to read this homework, God, I really doubt that he is my own, he is not the style of a schoolmaster when I was a child..." "You are not a schoolmaster." Adam kindly reminded: "And believe me, this is indeed your own, and genetic information can''t deceive people!" He thoroughly understood. Watching children do their homework in the previous life is always a difficult problem. Many parents can crash. Seeing that the child''s homework is not ideal, he is anxious and angry at the side, reluctant to beat the child, and can only sulking himself. Smashing and kicking the wall by yourself is just a routine operation. Going back to the bedroom angrily and crying, it is not uncommon to even collapse in public. And what is different from the current life in Asia is that even if these parents in the previous life smashed the wall and broke the bone, they went to the hospital, tried to be laughed at, and dared to tell the truth. But in the American drama world, this kind of thing cannot be said in public at all. Because it is easy to attract the attention of child protection organizations. If you see the child doing homework and smashing the wall with anger, that is a tendency to violence! Once reported by the medical staff, nothing said, after a set of procedures, you will take off half of your skin without dying. Maybe in the end even the child''s guardianship was deprived. And Ross has a record of violent tendencies. At the beginning, he was expelled from the Museum of Prehistoric Biology because he saw his good brother Chandler and his sister Monica holding them opposite each other. He was suddenly emotional and yelled. It would happen that the curator of their museum came over to witness this scene with his own eyes, and never gave Rose a chance to prove himself that he was not irritable and violent. With these unfavorable factors, can Rose carelessly! "Adam, what do you think I should take care of?" Rose has a sad face after being boned by Adam. "You are a teacher! He is your son. You can do whatever you want!" Adam was too lazy to care what Ben looked like, and shook his head: "If you want me to say, its also to blame you He followed his two moms, and he usually played with Barbie dolls. I was bent, and I had to push a soldier into his hand, now you regret it?" "...Then I would rather he be so naughty now than he play with Barbie dolls!" Rose''s face was so dark that he didn''t know if it was painful or angry. "As long as you like it, but don''t do it next time, it''s easy to cause trouble." Adam ignored him, just exhorted: "And if you dare to do the same to Emma, ??don''t blame me for teaching you how to really hit the wall." "Dare I?" When Rose heard this, the aggrieved people almost cried: "You said this, Rachel said, Dr. Green said, who am I offending? Emma is still my daughter after all?" "Say this to Leonard." Adam smiled and said: "I think he will be happy to have a good chat with you after he hears it, and then see whose voice is louder?" Rose: "..." Chapter 845: The hand of Adam meets the hand of God Medical center. He is cured, and he is sent away, Adam returns to the ward to take care of the second patient of the clinical scientific research project. "Get out of here!" As soon as I went back, I heard the violent growl of old Mr. Covington. Darren''s handsome comrade came out a little embarrassed. "what happened?" Adam glanced at Lexi. Lexie explained in a low voice. Sure enough, Darren''s handsome comrades saw Darren lying there like Snow White eating a poisoned apple, motionless, and couldn''t help but want to use magic. But he didn''t expect to be caught by Mr. Covington. Mr. Covington is the one who hates witchcraft and magic the most, and he called his son''s comrades to come, to accompany his son to overcome the illness, not to involve each other. Really lead the wolf into the room! This incident seems to have become a fuse. Darren, who was in stable condition, seemed to feel the contradiction between his old father and his close comrades in arms. The alarms of the monitor kept coming and going. "damn it!" Adam cursed secretly, and rushed up with the four little ones, letting the old Mr. Covington, who was confused and regretful, step aside and start the rescue. Rescued in the middle of the night. Old Mr. Covington saw Adam and the others take their son back from death again and again, but stood aside with his mouth covered, his body trembling slightly. "I know that I am here and it makes you uncomfortable, but the training I receive will never be ignored when my comrades fall!" Darren''s comrades, who had not left, also received the news, rushed up and said loudly to the old Mr. Covington, who was standing with his back to him and blocking the door. "Our comrade-in-arms fell down, and we all love him! I just want to know how he is now?" Old Mr. Covington turned his head slowly, showing tears on his face. "Do not!" Darren''s comrades immediately understood and squatted directly to the ground. Adam shook his head. He tried his best. But manpower is exhausted sometimes! After telling Mr. Covington and Darren''s comrades to say goodbye to Darren, Adam took the fourth child and sent Darren into the basement to conduct an autopsy, check brain damage, and collect scientific research data. The blood and spinal fluid have been drawn and sent to the laboratory. Although Darren is dead, this time is far more valuable than the first case of the Green Hat King. During the rescue process, what conditions occurred at any time and the corresponding causes were all imprinted in Adam''s mind. The offensive and defensive battles of viruses, tumors, and the human immune system are constantly being deduced like 3D animation videos. These are the most precious data. After collecting the data with the four small dissections, Adam sews Darren again, even directly replacing the enchanter, finishing Darren''s appearance. Then I went to the laboratory. "The virus really mutated." Looking at the virus under the microscope, from a white, plump, round face shape to a square face shape, Adam shook his head helplessly. The optimized virus is originally targeted for the targeted attack of tumor cells and will not cause any significant impact on the human body. But under the attack of the original friendly army, the human immune system, the defense was broken with anger and exploded in place. Its all talking about the outer circle and the inner square. Now the virus that has been blown up by air has a direct showdown, and I dont pretend, I start to let myself go and become second. Not only the face is square, but Matts hair is burnt, and he starts indiscriminate attacks. Finally, Darren died of viral encephalitis, and the virus, tumor, and human immune system all died together. After all this was done, it was dawn. A new day in the medical center begins again. Adam ordered the little man and Carter to take charge of the free outpatient clinic, and let O''Malley and Lexie go to rest. He took all the data and went to New Jersey. Peggy is still not awake at this time. However, Adam has long been eager to study the condition with her and provide the cornerstone of success for the third patient in clinical scientific research. This is a small step for Adam, but a big step for mankind. So he woke her up. In her dissatisfied hum, she directly pulled her without opening her eyes into the state of the soul out of the body, the starry sky dialogue. Fortunately, the data collected by Adam this time is rich enough, and many places have subverted the previous theory. According to the saying in the American drama world: yourockmyworld! And it''s not the kind of clich Monica used to deal with her husband Chandler when she fell asleep during the communication and closed her eyes. It''s not Barney''s kind of boasting. Adam directly subverted Peggy''s world with a wealth of new data. In the starry sky world of my mind. Peggy watched Adam Lightman 2.0 re-evolving next to Lightman with new data, and fell into deep thought. After providing the data, Adam, in addition to serving tea at the side, is reading and studying while preparing for consultation at any time. This feels good too. Until the phone rang, interrupting this beautiful tranquility. "Okay, I''ll pass now." Adam frowned and answered the phone and found that it was the director of the surgery calling him. After hearing something, his eyes lit up, he said yes, and hung up the phone. "Peggy, I have something to go to the hospital. If you have anything to ask, please call me directly." Adam got up, confessed, cleaned up, and walked out. Peggy frowned and waved his hand, still immersed in the light man 2.0 in the starry sky in his mind. Medical center. Adam rushed over with speed and passion all the way. "Well, well, well!" Christina stood sneakingly in the hallway, and saw Adam coming, she couldn''t help but teased: "This is not our magical Adam''s hand, today you can bump into the legendary God''s right hand!" "Are you going in?" Adam smiled. "..." Christina''s smile faltered. If she could get in, she would have rushed in. In the conference room, but Walter Tapery, one of the founders of surgery, nicknamed God''s Right Hand! This is a legend older than Alice Grey. "Wait later, I will tell you how Adam''s hand hits God''s right hand." Adam teased, opened the door and walked in. In the conference room, the director of surgery and Dr. Burke were sitting there with a seventy or eighty-year-old man. The faces of the three of them are not pretty. "Adam, here you are!" Seeing Adam push the door in, the director of surgery immediately relieved, stood up, and introduced both sides: "Adam, this is my mentor, Dr. Walter Tapery." "God''s right hand!" Adam stepped forward and stretched out his hand: "It''s an honor to meet you, Dr. Tapery, I have been using your modified bypass therapy." "It took me an afternoon to figure it out." God couldn''t help but smile with his right hand. "Wow, is it just an afternoon?" Adam exclaimed. "It took six years!" The director of surgery couldn''t help correcting. Adam suddenly squinted at the director. How did you become the director of surgery? The interesting thing behind the famous modified bypass therapy, who doesn''t know it is six years instead of one afternoon. If the old man wants to brag and pretend in front of the younger generation, he must cooperate! "WeberYou are so boring!" God''s right hand couldn''t help but complain. "Ha ha." The director of surgery just smiled, and he could see that they had a good relationship with each other. He looked at Adam: "Walter, this is Dr. Adam Duncan, the star of our medical center!" "Is the most shining star in the entire medical world!" God stretched out his right hand to hold Adam''s hand and looked at Adam deeply: "I heard that you were once called the hand of God, but later changed to the hand of Adam. I am sick and need surgery. But my colleagues, and all doctors, including Dr. Burke, the director of your cardiothoracic surgery, were afraid to operate on me. I was afraid that I would die on their hands, and then be left in medical history for the bad reputation of killing God''s right hand. Now tell me, you Adams hand, dare to operate on my gods right hand? " Chapter 846: Dr. Duncan, do you dare? Medical center. Surgical meeting room. "Is the condition so serious?" Adam glanced at Dr. Burke, who was smiling wryly. Only when Dr. Burke''s condition was consciously unsolvable, would they shirk like this, for fear of taking historical responsibility. Otherwise, everyone would be rushing to perform surgery on God''s right hand. This is not only a symbol of academic status, but also a limit expansion of human relationships. This one is one of the founders of modern surgery. Just look at the surgeon director, who are all his disciples. The real peaches and plums are all over the world. Even if you are stupid and daring to do a low-ranking one, God will not ask him to do it. Not up and down. So I got stuck here in an embarrassing way. "Walter suffers from aortic and mitral valve stenosis, tricuspid valve regurgitation, and requires double valve replacement and tricuspid valve repair." The director of surgery said deliberately. "anything else?" Adam nodded. If this were the case, it would not scare so many doctors out of their hands. "I also have chronic atrial fibrillation, pulmonary hypertension, and left atrial thrombosis..." God''s right hand began to index his various basic diseases there: "These doctors think that once they have an operation, they will kill me." "You can''t blame them." Adam shook his head. At this age, he still has such a posture of madly stacking negative buffs, even if he doesn''t look at the specific medical records, he still feels bad luck. No wonder Dr. Burke shrank. Because once he accepts it, 90% of it will die in his hands. At that time, the medical profession will not care about problems that other famous doctors are afraid to take. Only under the propaganda of those famous doctors who did not dare to accept, he said that Dr. Burke was not good enough, and he even arrogantly killed the right hand of God, causing the entire medical profession to lose the Optimus White Jade Pillar and the Sea Purple Golden Beam. Then Dr. Burke will become the negative textbook for all subsequent medical students. "Medical records, heart ultrasound, chest X-rays...all your needs are here." God''s right hand pushed a stack of materials to Adam''s side and looked at Adam: "The only question now is, Dr. Duncan, are you willing to perform surgery on me?" "As long as you wish, I''m fine." Adam nodded. "Oh why?" God''s right hand curiously said: "Aren''t you afraid to bear historical responsibility?" "I''m not afraid." Adam shook his head and smiled: "You are one of the founders of modern surgery. You have struggled for a lifetime, creating so many successful procedures for modern surgical operations, benefiting countless patients and surviving. As a younger generation in the medical profession, I will not look at you like this, and I will end up in a situation where no one wants to perform an operation on you. That would be too ironic. Besides, the success rate of this operation may be very low. But it is not entirely without chance. Once I succeeded, I was the doctor who saved God''s right hand. And even if this operation fails, I am confident that it will not be the most influential stroke in the medical profession and medical history, nor will it be a conclusive conclusion on my life''s achievements. In the future, medical students who enter the medical field will not just stare at me and kill God''s right hand, but be vigilant, no matter how strong the doctor is, there will be times when they fail. We are just doctors, not God! Do your best! " "..." Dr. Burke was listening, and smiled bitterly: "Let me come. Adam is right. We shouldn''t let a senior like you end up to a point where no one wants to perform surgery on you..." "Thank you for your kindness." God glanced at Dr. Burke with his right hand and said with a smile: "But I have decided. Dr. Duncan will do this operation for me!" "Walter!" The director of surgery couldn''t help but interjected: "Adam''s strength is indeed okay, but it is safer to let Dr. Burke take the lead and Adam to help." "Do not!" God shook his head with his right hand and said, "Let Dr. Duncan be in charge! Richard, it''s not that no doctors are willing to perform surgery on me. Ted Ginsburg, Greg House. They, like Dr. Duncan, are not at all afraid of me dying on their operating table and bear any historical responsibility. But I dont like these two bastards! I don''t like it at all. I am not here to embarrass you..." Having said this, God sighed with his right hand and looked at the director of surgery: "The most important reason is that I need a friend. In case I can''t get in and out of the operating room, I hope my old friend will say goodbye to me. I was supposed to get married and have a bunch of children, so I dont have to drag you to my death..." "my pleasure!" The director of surgery heard this and put his hand on God''s right hand. He is not only a student of God''s right hand, but also a disciple of the other side. God''s right hand is his master. He is both a teacher and a father. An old father is facing life and death. At the last moment of his life, he naturally wants to be with his family. "I know you won''t refuse me." God stretched out his right hand and patted the director of surgery, his most admired disciple, and said with a smile: "Originally, my biggest expectation was to let you accompany me and perform surgery together, but now I find that I can expect more." Having said this, he looked at Adam: "So I hope Webber will be a helper, Dr. Duncan, you will be in charge. Let God decide whether the honor of God''s right hand should be passed on to Adam''s hand now! " "You are the right hand of God forever!" Adam smiled. "Ha ha." God''s right hand couldn''t help smiling happier: "Okay, well, with your talent and ability, you really don''t need to inherit the name of God''s right hand. The hand of Adam may be what mankind needs most! However, I still hope that we, the old and the young, can leave a legendary and interesting story to the medical community, and inspire those who are interested in medicine to join in. Wouldn''t it be fun? " Several people talked and laughed for a while, and Adam proposed to do the inspection again. Although he doesn''t care about failure. But why not fail. Although Dr. House next door is a bastard, some of his behaviors are quite appropriate at this moment. That is everyone will lie, don''t trust anyone. So although the information on God''s right hand is very comprehensive, and Adam also looked at it carefully, he still needs to do a comprehensive inspection. God knows whether the information inside is wrong? God''s right hand is not bad for this inspection fee, and a comprehensive inspection will not only be the latest, but also minimize possible human errors. This time, Adam and the surgical director personally took God''s right hand to do various checks. While doing the examination, he communicated the operation plan with God''s right hand. God''s right hand deserves to be God''s right hand, and his level is the pinnacle. If it were not that the doctor could not treat himself, Adam believed that he would perform this operation on his own, and the success rate would be greatly improved. Adam likes this kind of communication best. Chapter 847: I am the master, I am the master! Medical center. Outside the operating room. "Adam, talk?" The director of surgery sent in God''s right hand and walked to Adam. "Talk about surgery, yes." Adam smiled and said, "Talk about other things, forget it." "..." The director of surgery stagnated and recovered from his arms akimbo to his normal state. He whispered: "Adam, I just want to tell you a story. 28 years ago, I was an intern..." "excuse me." Adam interrupted: "Director, you are trying to say that an African-American intern tried to become a surgeon. In that era, there was no chance and no one appreciated him. It was Dr. Walter Tapery who selflessly broke the invisible ceiling and gave you this opportunity to guide you patiently. Without him, there would be no today for you! is it? " "Yes it is!" The director of surgery nodded. "This story is very contagious." Adam smiled and said: "We all hope that the two protagonists in this story can be more, but what do you want to do when you tell me this story? Make me pay more attention? Or does it make me more stressed? If it''s the latter, it''s not a good idea! If it is the former, don''t you feel my attention yet? Or do you think I value it to the point of trembling? " "I just think" The director of surgery was silent for a moment: "Well, you are the chief surgeon, you have the final say!" "Thank you." Adam smiled and nodded, then looked at the little man: "Melendes, go to Dr. Burke to see if he is free, come and participate in the operation together." "Yes!" The little man went away. The director of surgery couldn''t help smiling. This is what he wants to say most. Adam could only shook his head secretly. It really makes sense not to allow the patient''s family members to participate in the operation. Even people like the director of surgery are inevitably concerned about gains and losses, and people who are overly concerned are speechless. Let alone other people. Operating room. Dr. Burke is here as a spare tire for the director of An Surgery. "scalpel!" Adam stood at the position of the chief knife and reached out for a scalpel. "Be careful, don''t mess up!" The director of surgery, who was standing on the opposite side of the assistant position, couldn''t help but say something when Adam was so casual. "Doctor Burke!" Adam had a scalpel in his hand and turned to look at Dr. Burke next to him: "You come to be a helper! Dr. Weber is a second helper!" "what?" The director of surgery was dumbfounded: "Walter let me be a help!" "I am the chief sword!" Adam glanced at him and said with a strong attitude: "My decision is final! This is the patient''s choice! Dr. Weber, please implement it immediately! You don''t want me to accidentally mess up, do you?" "Richard." Dr. Burke has walked over and reminded: "You care too much, it has had a negative impact on the operation, listen to Adam, none of us has a stable mind!" The director of surgery looked at Dr. Burke and then Adam. Although unhappy, he could only give up his position. "Doctor Weber, I''m going to use the knife, please don''t question any of my decisions afterwards!" Adam took the scalpel and faced the director of surgery who was standing next to him, and solemnly reminded: "If you can''t do it, please tell me in advance, I will let Melendez do it for you." "...Let him come." The director of surgery struggled again and again, but wisely stepped aside, retreated to the third line, and took his teacher''s hand. He figured it out. Caring is chaotic. He should be a pure disciple and family member. What the mentor wanted him to do was nothing more than this. "let us start." Adam smiled when he saw it, and pointed the scalpel at the chest of God''s right hand on the operating table with a silky stroke. That relaxed and casual made the corner of the surgeon''s mouth twitch uncontrollably. "No wonder no one wants to operate on him except Greg House, Ted Ginsberg, and me." Adam shook his head and said, "This situation is worse than expected." Dr. Burke was completely relieved. Change him, he can''t do it! If it were his chief surgeon, when he opened his chest and saw the awfulness inside, he would immediately stop the operation without hesitation and re-stitch it. This chance of success is so slim that he dare not move the knife. Perhaps only such famous madman legends as Greg House and Ted Ginsberg in the medical world dare to ignore this pressure. Because they often do this kind of things, it''s much more crazy than this. It''s all dry. Of course they don''t care. Now it seems that Adam Duncan will be added again. I don''t know if Adam has a good mentality, or he also has the crazy genes of Greg House and Ted Ginsberg? At this moment, Dr. Burke flashed countless thoughts. Adam ignored the entanglement of the surgical director and Dr. Burke''s relief. After the operation started, he was fully absorbed. Actions must be chic, but where you should be cautious, you must be cautious. In this way, the surgeon''s mouth opened and closed silently, closed and opened again, and the operation was in the second half. "There is a new breach, and the bypass surgery should be processed again." Adam commanded: "Melendez, loosen the clamps on the aorta and aorta!" "Doctor Burke, please clean up here." "The thrombosis in the left atrium was ruptured in a large area." "Mizenberg surgical scissors!" "..." Unexpectedly, a series of instructions were issued from Adam''s mouth. The director of surgery pursed his mouth, his expression extremely serious. This time, he really didn''t dare to speak out. Because once Adam is distracted, his mentor will really die on the operating table. Now I can only hope that Adam will be fast and accurate enough to repair the ruptured wound in time and accurately and stop the leakage. Adam''s eyes were focused, steady and fast. "Okay! The repair technique works, there is no leakage!" After Adam stopped, he looked and observed, only then did he tell the news that surprised the director of surgery. "Wonderful restoration technique!" The old face of the director of surgery almost burst into laughter. "It seems that God does not want his right hand to return prematurely." Adam smiled and said, "He still has hope for mankind." The operation ended smoothly. Afterwards, the director of surgery, who returned to the office, slumped in a chair with his chest. no way! The various thrills during the operation stimulated his heart too much! After half an hour. Ward. "Good job." When God opened his eyes with his right hand, he saw the little man in front of him: "It seems that the hand of Adam, Doctor Miracle, is really well-deserved." "Dr. Duncan is the strongest!" The little man smiled and said, "He won''t disappoint your trust!" "Are you his trainee?" God smiled with his right hand: "Seeing you, I''m like seeing Weber when I was young." "I''ll notify the director." The little man smiled and did not answer. Although the director of surgery is good, he is not a legend and is not his goal. Chapter 848: Fallen Green Two weeks later. God left the hospital with his right hand. Adam''s reputation has spread more widely in the medical world. As a first-year resident, he is considered to be more than famous doctors, and he is the first person below the legend. With the relationship of God''s right hand, the medical profession is also willing to tout Adam who has created miracles. Really there are flowers and brocades, and the fire is cooking oil. But Adam didn''t care too much. Did not go everywhere or pretend to be forced by throwing knives or giving speeches or meetings, and continued to live a small life of healing and saving lives. It''s time for Owen Shaw to be discharged. He and Heidi, the bald-headed Dyke''s younger sister, came over to pick him up and leave, saying that they would take him directly to England. "Kitten! Yinliu!" Before Heidi left, it was like Bernadette''s upper body, treating Adam like Leonard, constantly mocking Adam with unfriendly words. His eyes are full of angry? If you are angry, use action to refute it! S provocative meaning. Adam turned a blind eye and heard nothing. He is not these vicious adjectives in her mouth, and he doesn''t need to be proved by a kid like her. "Heidi!" Irving couldn''t listen anymore, and shouted at his sister: "Apologize to Dr. Duncan!" "Am I wrong?" Heidi raised her eyebrows and said: "And you are a loser who was almost laughed at for a woman, so what right do you say to me? Don''t forget, I came to take you away, not you who took me away!" "..." Owen''s face went dark. "It''s ok." Adam soothed: "I won''t be as knowledgeable as her, Owen, good luck, I have something else." He said, smiled at Owen, turned and left. Although Owen seemed to appreciate him. But he doesn''t need such gratitude. Because Owen, the big son, is simply a typical troublesome. Owen will also go by now and follow the same path as the family, and he will definitely be a shit-cutter in the future. The gratitude of the **** stick, but it also has an internal taste! Tonight is Emma''s first birthday party. Adam thought about it and walked to the Green Clinic. Boom boom boom. "Leonard, have you bought a gift?" After Adam knocked on the door and entered, he smiled at Leonard, who was sitting at his desk and holding a mobile phone: "If not, I can hurry to buy it now. When I get off work in the evening, I will drive you there directly?" "Bought it! We''ll just go straight by then." Leonard raised his eyes and smiled, then looked at the phone with a sad expression. "Still unhappy about Jill?" When Adam saw this, he didn''t leave directly, but sat down: "It''s normal to fall in love. It''s normal to break up." Emmm. Leonard was worried that Jill cared too much about the boyfriend of the senator''s family and would be injured later. Last week. Werner Huntington, Jills boyfriend, took the LSAT (Law School Admission Test) and graduated early, after which he would apply to Harvard Law School. During this period, he will go to study abroad and work for a period of time, so that the application resumes will have a few extra points. His grandmother flew from New York to Los Angeles specially. Under the encouragement of his girlfriends, Jill thought that Warner was going to propose to her before leaving school. His grandma flew here to give the six-carat ancestral diamond ring. So, she dressed beautifully and went to the appointment. Who would have thought that it was not a proposal at all, but a breakup. The reason is simple. Not long ago, his brother was engaged to a daughter of another old family, and this daughter was still a high-achieving student from Yale Law School like his brother. That''s right. He is also a member of the Huntington family, and he is also burdened by the expectations and pressure of the Huntington family. They had a lot of fun before, but if he wants to be a senator before the age of 30, he must be serious and stop playing around. He doesn''t ask for a wife who is as good as his brother, but he can''t be too mismatched, and find a woman who is not helpful to his career. He needs to marry a celebrity, not a movie star who just dresses up. Jill was heartbroken. This week, she was lying in bed, eating high-calorie junk food, watching soap operas, and not dressing up. What frightened her girlfriends the most was that she didn''t even want to go out to do manicures. This is simply the end of the world. So much so that the best friends who had always been on her side took the initiative to call Leonard and them, hoping that their family members would persuade her. If you don''t persuade, God knows what unbearable tragedy will happen. "I can''t get through her phone." Leonard said sadly: "I said earlier that the heart of playing the law is dirty, and that **** has not started playing the law, it is already dirty like this. Such a guy broke up with my Jill, I raised my hands and feet in agreement. After breaking up, I will be sad for a while, and I can understand, so I didn''t fly over to find her. But today is Little Emma''s first year old party! I had already told her that she must come and participate, and she agreed too! Hey, I cant get in touch with this set now..." "It''s probably on the plane." Adam comforted: "It''s time to fly over by this time." "No!" Leonard shook his head: "I bought her plane ticket, and it will take more than four hours to take off!" "Perhaps dressing up?" Adam thought for a while: "You also know that girls are very particular about going out. Changing clothes, doing a hairstyle, and fixing a manicure will take most of the day. Maybe I didn''t hear the phone ringing." "Then I will call again." Leonard thought about it, and called Jill again. "Still no one answered!" "Call her girlfriends Margaux and Selena!" Adam took the cell phone and dialed it in Leonard''s strange gaze. "They always harass me." Adam explained and the call was immediately connected. After a few words, he hung up: "Let Jill call her father back." "They were pulling Jill just now to do manicure." Adam smiled. "That''s it." Leonard couldn''t help smiling. After a while. Leonard''s cell phone rang. "It''s Jill!" Leonard smiled as soon as he saw it, and after the connection, he spoke to Jill with a straight face. Jill''s pleasant laugh came on the other end of the phone. The old father Leonard couldn''t hold back anymore, smiled and chatted with the young daughter who was cheering up again. Adam heard a few words and got up to leaveWhat? ! " At this moment, Leonard''s voice changed and his expression was shocked. What changed Adam''s face was that Leonard stretched out his hand to cover his heart, his face was very bad, his body was trembling, his breathing was difficult, the phone in his hand fell directly, and the whole person fell backward. Adam went straight into the bullet time, ran over quickly, caught Leonard, and prevented his brain from falling. "Sudden heart attack, blue alert!" Adam saw Leonard''s condition at a glance, hugged him and walked out, put him on the push bed in the corridor, and shouted to the nurse who heard the movement while giving first aid. "Bring the cell phone that Dr. Green dropped in the office." "Call Rachel, Amy, Jill and tell them to come." "Call Dr. Burke." While rescuing Adam, he cursed in his heart: "Damn Jill!" Chapter 849: Greens black-hearted padded jacket Medical center. Dr. Adam and Burke entered the operating room to rescue Leonard. outside. The nurse obeyed Adam''s instructions and called Green Sanqianjin. The third culprit, Gil, did not do nail art and flew directly from Los Angeles to New York. The second child, Amy, was travelling abroad and said he would come back as soon as possible. Rachel, the boss in New York, can''t say anything. "What? My father had a heart attack?!" On the other side of the phone, Rachel was panicked. When the nurse said that Adam was at the scene and Leonard had been sent to the operating room for rescue, she breathed a sigh of relief on the nurses forehead and asked such a question: The operation will be How long does it take?" "do not know." The nurse told the truth. "At least a few hours, right?" Rachel was on the phone, obsessed with this question: "I remember my dad used to have this kind of surgery for several hours, ten hours at every turn." "Aren''t you coming here as soon as possible?" The nurse can only kindly remind. "Well, I will." Rachel vaguely said. Eight hours later. "Why are you, Rachel?" Crossing thousands of kilometers from the west coast of the United States, I rushed to Gil in New York and was surprised to see Ross waiting there. "Hi, Jill." Rose smiled awkwardly. At the time Jill was punished by Leonard and blocked the credit card and threw it to Rachel''s side so that she could study hard with his most promising eldest daughter. Jill almost even "learned" Rose. If it weren''t for Rachel''s strong opposition, Ross, who has no ethics like Rachel''s former fianc Barry, really wouldn''t mind having a romance with his ex-girlfriend''s relatives and sisters in front of his ex-girlfriend. Even if it was finally stopped by Rachel. But some intimate actions can''t be erased. Rose didn''t feel much at the beginning. After all, he even had a deep involvement with Chandler''s ex-girlfriend, Janice, whom everyone couldn''t stand, could get it off. But now he has officially married Rachel and his daughters are born. Once again facing his daughter''s pro-aunt alone, he can''t help but feel a little embarrassed when he thinks of the intimacy and ambiguity. "Rachel, she will be here soon..." When he said this, Rose was even more embarrassed. "what?" After Jill froze for a while, he said angrily: "You mean it''s been more than eight hours, she hasn''t come yet? What is she doing? Is it hairdressing or nail art? It can''t be Barnes (New York fashion boutique) Is it a big price cut today?" "It really is!" Just then, with a new hairstyle, shiny nails, and a new dress, Rachel was pushing a stroller with a lot of paper bags hanging on it, and she walked over in glamour. "impossible!" Jill''s eyes widened: "How could Barnes suddenly make a big price cut today?" "You don''t believe it? Look at this, this!" Rachel patted the paper bag: "Usually I can''t bear to buy it, but if I buy it today, I earn it! Earn blood!" "When will the activity last?" Jill raised his hand to check the time. "It''s too late." Rachel smiled triumphantly: "The good stuff has been robbed and sold out, otherwise you thought I would come over now." "..." Rose looked at the pair of crooked buildings and didn''t know where they crooked. He was almost stunned when he was about to give Leonard, the old father, to sister Green, who was vomiting blood. Your father is still undergoing surgery inside, life or death is uncertain! Is it really good for you? "Ahem, have you forgotten something?" Rose can only cough a few times, reminded with a smile. "Forgot what?" Rachel was taken aback, suddenly patted her forehead, and exclaimed: "If you don''t tell me, I really forgot. Today is Emma''s first birthday. They should give another discount..." "..." Rose looked at her daughter Emma, ??who had been dressed as a little angel by her mother, and thought of the old father-in-law who had the operation inside. He could only look at his daughter pitifully and pray in his heart. "Daughter is Dad''s little padded jacket, Emma, ??don''t learn from your mother when you grow up, don''t learn from your mother when you grow up, and don''t learn from your mother when you grow up..." Rose realized in advance that there was a little padded jacket with black cotton. Little Emma, ??who was lying in the stroller, couldn''t help but smile as she looked at her father''s funny gaze. "Oh~" When Roston was melted by this smile, he was touched by his chest, and he said in his heart: "Forget it, black-hearted cotton is black-hearted cotton, black-hearted cotton is also his own little padded jacket!" A pair of black-hearted cottons from the Green family were chatting about fashion discounts and blood gains. Rose was just aside, watching the pair of black cottons in the Green family, and his heart was chilly, turning his head and looking at the cute smiling face of his cute baby, his heart was warm again. Just a week after the hot and cold alternated, the door of the operating room opened and Adam walked out. "Adam, how is my father?" The black-hearted sisters realized their purpose at this time and asked anxiously. "The operation went well, Leonard is fine." Adam smiled and said, "You can visit him in a while." "Huh, that''s good." Everyone was relieved. "Hey, Adam, how could my father have a heart attack?" Rachel suddenly remembered something. "Then ask Jill." Adam looked at the youngest Jill. "ask me?" Jill was taken aback, with an innocent look: "What does this have to do with me?" "What did you say to Leonard before he had a heart attack?" Adam was speechless. "Jill?!!!" Rachel suddenly became angry: "It turned out to be your angry dad. Just now the wicked person filed a complaint and said I was late to visit Barnes! You are too much!" "not me!" Jill retorted: "I told my dad well at the time, I said I was going to take the Harvard Law School..." "What?! *2!" Rachel and Rose both screamed out in shock. "I said I was also preparing to take the Harvard Law School, and then my father would be like you, and then there would be no more." Jill looked puzzled. "You take the Harvard Law School?" Rose said in shock. "correct." Jill naturally said: "Warner doesn''t like vases. Since he is going to Harvard Law School, I will go too. When he sees me at Harvard, he will definitely fall in love with me again!" "You, Jill Sansa Green, are going to take the Harvard Law School?" Rachel asked every word. "Yup!" Jill looked at Rachel puzzled: "Is there any problem?" "I now know why my father had a heart attack Rachel clutched her chest with an incredible face: "This joke is too big, even if I listened to it, it''s a bit too exciting . " "and many more!" Jill finally understood a little bit, and said in surprise: "Are you saying that Dad suffered a heart attack because he was too shocked by my plan?" Rachel and Rose nodded repeatedly. Adam couldn''t help but grinned. But he remembered that a few weeks ago, he told Leonard that if Jill''s boyfriend broke up with her, maybe she would usher in a gorgeous turn, which would be the pride of the Green family in the future. Leonard was still laughing, with an expression that he couldn''t imagine. I didn''t expect it to be true. Chapter 850: Jills struggle Medical center. Outside the operating room. Adam and others heard Jill''s rhetoric. Jill Sansa Green, going to Harvard Law School! "Dad doesn''t believe me..." Jill finally reacted, and then dissatisfaction appeared on his face. "Jill, that''s Harvard Law School!" The older sister-in-law Ross couldn''t help but smile and said, "Even if it was me, it was a little difficult to take the exam back then..." "that is you!" Jill glanced at Rose: "Who doesn''t know that your so-called genius since childhood is all water!" "I am a doctor!" Ross said angrily. "Archaeological." Jill vomited: "And this is a hospital, don''t call yourself a doctor, this word here really symbolizes something, don''t use it indiscriminately!" "..." Rose''s face was completely dark. The embarrassment and complexity caused by the former ambiguity completely disappeared at this moment. This sister-in-law is so annoying! "Jill, you..." Rachel slowed down and vomited: "Don''t talk about Harvard Law School. As soon as I heard the term linking you to law school, I couldn''t accept it. You are too weird!" "Werner can, why can''t I?" Jill retorted. "Do you know the requirements for Harvard Law School?" Adam couldn''t help but reminded. Although Harvard Law School is the second in the American drama law circle, it has always been rubbed by Yale Law School. The number of people enrolled each year follows the commercial route of "many people and many people," and prepares to overthrow Yale Law School. Unlike the top-ranked Yale Law School, which takes the route of small elite classes, only about 20 people are enrolled in one session. But no matter how many people there are, it is relatively Yale. The number of students enrolled every year is only about 150. This is still global enrollment. One can imagine how high this threshold is. Gil, an undergraduate student who is about to graduate from the Fashion Purchasing major of Los Angeles University, said so much that he would join the Harvard old gangster group. Is this appropriate? Anyone who knows something about this feels that it is too far-fetched. Leonard heard the news, did he feel too exciting. Not to mention that he also knew that the reason why his daughter was so excited, and that he didn''t know what it was like to be laughed at, was to chase that bitch. He didn''t know whether he should be angry with his little daughter, or if he was too unsatisfied. The double major stimulation directly caused him to have a heart attack. "Why everyone asks the same question, of course I know." Jill was surprised and smiled at Adam: "I need the professor''s high recommendation, an excellent admission essay, and a minimum of 175 points in the law school entrance exam." "Full score 180!" Rose couldn''t help it anymore. "The total score on the SAT is 1600. You took the test at 1250. Even if you lied about it at 1400, if you converted the ratio, you would only get 157.5 for the LSAT." Jill stared at Rose: "So what do you want to say?" "I don''t want to say anything." Rose vomited: "Love makes people blind." "Have you really decided?" Adam didn''t know what to say, and said in his heart: "Later, she will ask me for a letter of recommendation, how should I write it?" Celebrity recommendation letters, especially celebrities like Adam, are still a bit of weight for Harvard Law School, which is taking the route of enrollment expansion. But at the same time, if the recommended person is too outrageous, once it spreads out, it will be criticized. It''s just that Jill is Leonard''s youngest daughter. If she really wants him to write a letter of recommendation, Adam would not be able to refuse with Leonard''s wholehearted support for him. "Ok!" Jill looked excited and confidently said: "I have decided! What Werner needs is a serious woman who can help him, and I can too! The LSAT test scores above 175, which is indeed a bit difficult. But it is not insurmountable. The LSAT can be tested 4 times a year, in February, June, October, and December. Werner will enter Harvard Law School next fall. I have three chances in December this year and February and June next year. I believe I will be able to get a score of 175 or more. You know, I am the president of the Los Angeles University Triangle Girls Club and a genius in the fashion procurement major of Los Angeles University! " "It looks like you did your homework." Adam saw Jill like this, and some believed that she was not talking about it, so he couldn''t help but smile. Without mentioning her purpose, Leonard had a heart attack. It is always a good thing to be willing to make progress. Maybe in the course of this struggle, working hard, I just forgot that **** ex-boyfriend. This kind of thing is not uncommon. Those who study hard in order to chase their girlfriends, and finally find that studying is much happier than their girlfriends, there are many who leave their girlfriends behind. Maybe Jill will really be the light of the Green family by then! "of course!" Jill proudly said: "Not only did I start preparing for the LSAT, I got a high recommendation letter from the professor, and I also prepared the admission videotape paper I applied to Harvard Law School. Do you want to see it?" "When Leonard wakes up, let''s watch it together." Adam smiled, but then he thought of something and changed his words: "But I''m so looking forward to your wonderful performance, can you let me see it first?" Emmm. God knows what Jill''s admission essay is about Let''s check it first, and don''t give Leonard any anger at that time. "I just want to make some comments from a high-achieving student like you." Jill said with joy. "He is a Columbia University student, and so am I!" Rose is a violent temper and still can''t help but interject. "Are you and Adam both men, are there any comparisons?" Jill was surprised. "..." Rose''s face was completely black and charcoal, as if he was going to tan deliberately and then showing white teeth. He never knew his sister-in-law was so venomous. "Maybe she can really become a lawyer..." This weird thought flashed through Rose''s mind. Adam took them to Leonard''s office and opened the videotape of Jill''s admissions thesis. "..." When everyone saw it, they were speechless. In the videotape. Wearing a bikini, Jill was in the pool with his hands open, looking at the camera, and confidently said: "I am Jill Green, I will tell you at Harvard why I became a good lawyer..." Rose''s eyes were all round, and he looked at the video tape blankly. There was only one thought in his mind: "I haven''t seen you in a few years, Jill has really grown up, and this has changed so much..." That pig brother-like, angry Rachel directly gave the ultimate twist. Adam laughed blankly. Jill''s approach is too obvious. But when he glanced at a certain paleontology professor at New York University, Adam felt that although this routine was old-fashioned, he couldn''t hold back from watching this video to score. They were all old professors. If you are like a professor at New York University, Jill only needs to score 175 on the LSAT, no matter how funny her fashion purchasing major is, or how serious she is in law school, this admission is definitely right! Chapter 851: Stunning video tape Medical center. Green Clinic. Jill''s videotaped admissions essay continues. Rose''s sister-in-law who grew up with Brother Pig. Rachel learned everything from behind her **** before, and she didn''t learn well enough. Now she is confident and shining, and her mood is very complicated. "Is this an operation? Well, it must be the same as my nose. I have an operation!" Rachel looked down and thought, "Otherwise, it can''t be such an exaggeration!" As a mother of a one-year-old baby girl, Rachel, who has developed a second time, said that she would not accept all possibilities other than surgery. otherwise. Either she was completely crushed by the younger sister. Either Rose was crushed by the younger sister''s boyfriend. No matter what it is, she is unwilling to accept it. As for surgery? This is the tradition of their Green family. She is only dissatisfied with the big nose, and the second child, Amy, is the most exaggerated. She has already moved and didn''t know how many knives. Now it seems that the most exaggerated is the youngest Jill. Although the second child Jill uses a lot of knives, she only does slight plastic surgery such as lips. It''s like the youngest Jill, one sword is better than ten swords! Adam purely appreciates the self-confidence and strong atmosphere of the heroine shown in the video tape. Emmm. That''s right! That''s it. The heroine does not take the usual path, but often unexpected success. The video tape continues to play. Jill had come out of the swimming pool, changed his bikini, dressed in a dazzling golden dress, and stood at a long table. The long table was full of beauties in cool clothes. "The staff of our maintenance department changed the toilet paper from the original brand to a general one. If you object, please raise your hand!" Jill, the chairperson of the Triangle Girls Club of the University of Los Angeles, held a roll of toilet paper and presided over the meeting with a serious face. As soon as the voice fell, the cool beauties sitting on both sides of the long table all raised their hands in response. The breath of the chairperson of the Jill Girls'' Club came over. Emmm. Jills narration is: "As the chairperson of the girls'' club, I am good at gaining attention, discussing problems, and solving problems!" Adam couldn''t laugh or cry about it, but nodded secretly. In this posture, Sheldon took the Batman Rajesh of the Three Kingdoms, who was almost repatriated without a job, stood in front of the whiteboard. Amidst the sound of BGM, he could stare at him with big and small eyes for several days. It''s like a god. Ok. Jill asked him to give professional advice, and Adam now has it. The most indispensable BGM for the heroine movie is missing here. The heroine movie without BGM is not a qualified heroine movie, and the heroine''s various enhancement effects are definitely not as good as those with BGM. Humhhhhh... Adam''s mind automatically matched the Wonder Woman exclusive monster killing BGM. I found out that it was worthy of the heroine god-level BGM, even if it was added to the entrance essay video tape of Jill''s spoof, it did not violate the agreement, and it was still so exciting. Just as Adam was secretly planning for Jill, the videotape turned around. The familiar swimming pool, the familiar bikini, here again... Jill was wearing a bikini, lying on a floating blanket on the pool, and said to himself: "I can remember hundreds of important details immediately. This is a very good talent for lawyers, isn''t it?" At this time, Jills best friend Selena, also wearing a bikini lying on the floating blanket, floated over and asked timely questions: "Jill, do you remember what we played yesterday?" "Of course, the neurosurgeon, Dr. Derek Ramore, is brain-disabled again..." Jill immediately took the call, and began to verify that she could remember hundreds of important details. Don''t say it! She really remembered all the details, and even complained about the plot from all angles, with novel angles and sharp and interesting points of view. Adam was really amazing this time. In the future, even if she can''t be a lawyer, when she goes to a certain station in the east to open a movie and television account, she will definitely not be inferior to a certain insect, a certain deer, and easily millions of fans. Maybe more than that. With her Fuli Ji''s appearance and figure, she must be stronger. Just as Adam diverged his thoughts, the video tape changed scenes again. This time it was on the street, wearing a low-cut red tight dress, red sunglasses, and carrying a bag. The enchanting Jill talked to the camera: "I am already proficient in applying various laws in my daily life. the term." While talking, a schoolboy chanted a slogan and walked behind her, reaching out to be a salty pig''s hand. "I object!" Jill turned his head proficiently to express his disapproval, and then smiled like a flower at the camera, saying, "Did you see it?" Are you very skilled and formal'' expressions? Rose, who bowed his head and dared not look more, couldn''t help but glanced over again. Adam smiled knowingly. The script kills a bit of a little fire during the past life crossing. Why? Isn''t it just a dress up? The key is to have professional scripts there, and professional screenwriters make up professional lines that fit the personality, so that people can quickly substitute them. Jills Im against, often used by lawyers in court, is a very professional line... Looking at the strange pig brother Ross, Adam can imagine what the Harvard Law School professors who reviewed this video would be like. To know. They are professional and have a sense of substitution! Usually one by one in the court, fighting with opponents, you are against me. How does it feel to watch Jill, a pretty girl shouting Im against on the tape? This corresponds to the classic scenes and lines of the island country. Throughout the three scenes of Jill''s video tape, all of them are showing their figure and appearance, but they are actually leaning forward and avoiding weaknesses. Adam, from the perspective of human nature, it does make it a little bit impossible to pass the application Otherwise, with Gils undergraduate major, there is no work experience bonus, in those various doctoral and graduate students , Among the applicants of mature professionals who have worked for many years and have rich experience, there is no possibility to stand out. At the end of the video, Jill, wearing a bikini, stood up wet from the swimming pool, posing in the classic posture of a beauty queen with arms akimbo, confidently facing the camera. "To sum up, you should vote for me. I am Jill Green, a lawyer in the future class of 2003, and I look forward to seeing you at the diverse and inclusive Harvard Law School." The law school in the American TV series, like the medical school, requires undergraduates to apply for admission. But unlike the four-year medical doctor degree who graduated from the medical school, the law school only needs to study for three years and get a bachelor of law. To borrow from Howard: For most engineers, a master''s degree is enough, and you don''t need a Ph.D. Most of the lawyers in the American drama world are just bachelors of law. After the threshold, it is enough to be able to enter the law firm and help others in lawsuits. As for the follow-up, there are naturally also upgrade routes. That is a series of levels of assistant lawyers, lawyers, senior lawyers, law firm partners, and law firm senior partners in the law firm. These titles require a lot of time and energy to upgrade. Therefore, after crossing the threshold and getting the stepping stone, most people will not waste time staying in school to study for a doctorate degree in law. When you have this time, it is better to go to work and earn money while upgrading. Of course, some people directly study for a doctorate in law. It''s just that most of those lawyers are foreign lawyers. They are planning to enter the U.S. to be lawyers. It is impossible to waste time starting from the first year of law school with zero foundation like a novice. They go to law school again, and naturally they can''t get a bachelor of law, but a doctorate in law. Chapter 852: Fortunately there is Adam! Medical center. Green Clinic. "How?" Jill looked at Adam expectantly. "It''s a good shot." Adam nodded and smiled. "Any good suggestions?" Jill is very happy. "I''ll talk about this later." Adam raised his hand to check the time and stood up and said, "Leonard is about to wake up, let''s go and see him first." "Yes, Dad!" Rachel and Jill suddenly realized. I almost forgot about it again! It''s not that they were really black-hearted and reincarnated, but that they had Adam in their subconscious mind, and they didn''t need to worry about their father. After all, even if they came here, even if they brought their boyfriend and husband, they wouldnt be able to help. With Adam, they are at ease. "Jill, put this tape away." Adam took out the videotape, handed it to Jill, and reminded him: "Leonard has just finished the operation. Don''t tell him about these things for now... Tell me if you have anything to tell him, I will tell him slowly." "it is good!" Jill smiled and nodded without any objection. In her eyes, Adam is much better than her father, and there is no generation gap with her, and the communication is smoother. VIP ward. "Rachel, I think I''ll wait outside." As soon as Rose got closer, he began to struggle: "Because my throat is itchy, I don''t want to infect him." "Come on, can you stop being so afraid of him?" Rachel didn''t have a good air. "Open your mouth, let me see." Adam smiled and said, "Did you forget that I am your doctor?" "I''m not afraid of him!" Rose didn''t go to see Adam, but just watched Rachel emphasize: "I''m really not feeling well." "Is he awake?" Adam looked at the nursing nurse. "Nope." The nurse smiled. "I feel much better." As soon as Rose heard it, his voice immediately changed: "Let''s go in and see him." As a son-in-law, always visit his sick father-in-law. But he didn''t say that he had to visit his father-in-law when he was sober. Just go! "Don''t blame Rose." Adam looked at Rachel and smiled: "Ross is afraid of Leonard. This is good for everyone." Rachel was taken aback, then glanced aside at the younger sister Jill, who was more cruel than her, and tilted her head to confirm Adam''s statement. Men have a fear, it''s not a bad thing! Otherwise, God knows if he will act impulsively. "Oh, mygod!" As soon as he pushed the door in, Rachel saw his father lying on the hospital bed, and immediately let out a worried exclamation. The same is true for Jill. But then it changed. Rachel walked to the bed, leaned over and looked left and right, and muttered: "The ear and nose hair trimmers I bought for him are a waste of money." "obviously!" Jill also leaned over and stared at his fathers nostrils, then reached out and touched Leonards hair, spitting out: "And the conditioner I bought for him, the VIP card that the hair salon I introduced to him, also It was in vain." "No wonder Mom always doesn''t want to get back together with him." Rachel stared at his dad''s face, and muttered a little disgustingly: "Dad is really true, it''s not too particular about it." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he glanced sympathetically at Leonard who was lying there. Black-hearted cotton, absolutely black-hearted cotton! "Ahem!" Seeing that the two of them were crooked endlessly, Adam had to cough to remind him, for fear that Leonard, who had just woke up, would see the pair of black-hearted cotton at home as soon as he opened his eyes, and the angry one was going to be rescued again. "Rachel, Jill, stay too close. Let Leonard wake up naturally." "Oh, oh." Only then did Rachel and Jill nod their heads, and stopped their black-hearted complaints. "Adam, after my dad wakes up, can he go to Emma''s birthday party?" Rachel patted her forehead, and suddenly thought of a question. "...This is really not good." Adam grinned: "Leonard is not doing minor surgery, but heart surgery." "Oh~!" Rachel squatted down and looked at her daughter Emma in the stroller, and sighed regretfully: "Grandpa can''t attend our little Emma''s first birthday party. Let''s not blame him, okay?" "...I can''t go either." Adam reminded. "why?!" Rachel raised her voice immediately. Adam, the godfather, is the protagonist of this first birthday party. She would like to introduce it to everyone! "Because I want to take care of Leonard..." Adam was speechless. "That''s it..." Rachel is very entangled: "Is it impossible to let other people look after? You are Emma''s godfather, you must be there, I think Dad will also hope so." "Let''s connect the video, it''s the same as if I was there in person." Adam shook his head: "Other doctors can indeed take care of Leonard, but I can''t feel at ease if I don''t take care of him personally." Seeing Rachel still wanting to persuade, Adam decisively said: "This is the final decision. I think when Emma grows up, knowing this, she will agree to me. This is her dearest grandfather!" "Also my dearest dad... okay." Seeing Adam say this, Rachel realized that she was a little too ignorant of her father, and said in a whisper: "The video connection is the video connection. My father''s body is the most important... Rose, what are you doing?!" "I can watch TV." Rose shrugged innocently. The hanging TV facing the hospital bed was turned on by him. It was playing dinosaurs vs. cowboys. He saw a dinosaur wagging his tail and gang-fighting western cowboys who did not speak martial ethics. "Are you not afraid of my father now?" Rachel glared at him. "I''ve never been afraid of him, all right!" Rose, sitting on the sofa, coughed and laughed when he saw it, and even put his leg directly on the hospital bed in order to show that he was not afraid. "father!" Rachel and Jill shouted. "do not lie to me!" Rose shook his fingers and smiled to show that he was really not afraid. "Let go of your legs!" Adam stepped forward and removed Rose''s leg: "You have pressed Leonard''s catheter." "Doctor Green!" Only then did Rose notice the strangeness, and glanced to the side, just to look at Leonard, who had woke up, and looked at him coldly. Suddenly, he backed away in fright. Then he fell to the ground like the western cowboys who were swept by his favorite dinosaurs. Adam can naturally hold on to Rose. But he didn''t do that. Leonard, who just had heart surgery, needs to be in a good mood. Rose, the son-in-law, in colorful clothes for entertaining relatives, is also very reasonable. "how do you feel?" Adam smiled. "For someone who has just had heart surgery, it''s great." Leonard smiled at Adam: "Thanks to you being by my side at the time, otherwise I would be a little later or change to another doctor, I don''t know what this will be like." "This is all the credit of Rachel." Adam smiled. "Correct." Leonard glanced at Rachel who couldn''t help but proud, nodded and said: "This is indeed Rachel''s credit." If it wasn''t for Adam and Rachel who happened to be friends, then let Adam find him and use him as the starting point of his medical career. There won''t be today anymore. The help returned to him by Adam now far exceeds that he helped Adam in the first place. But looking at Adam''s empathy and righteousness, it is not an equivalent exchange at all, but a return of the grace of dripping water. He couldn''t trust any of his three daughters, and the son-in-law of the only married eldest daughter was also an annoying and useless guy. Fortunately there is Adam! If it weren''t for Adam''s explicit suggestion that he has no interest in all three daughters, he really wants Adam to be his son-in-law. However, despite the fly in the ointment, in general, he is very lucky. Otherwise, with Adam''s strength, anyone who was originally found can achieve such a success as it is today. In that case, nothing will happen to him in this meeting. So this is indeed the credit of Rachel. Chapter 853: I am a doctor and I am proficient in the law. Isnt it reasonable? Medical center. VIP ward. Rachel and Jill chatted with Leonard who woke up for a while and left. Tonight is Little Emmas first birthday party, and many friends and relatives have been invited to the party. Now that Leonard is in stable condition and Adam is taking care of him, this birthday party cannot be cancelled naturally. "Do not worry." After they left, Adam comforted: "Jill with this kind of fighting spirit is better than the fallen Jill. In the process, she can learn a lot of things, and these will benefit her for life. This is enough. " "I hope so." Leonard sighed: "I''m afraid that the greater her hope, the greater the disappointment, and the greater the blow she will suffer." "Will not." Adam smiled and said: "I think Jill is really talented, maybe he will really do miracles, and I will help her." "I''m going to trouble you again." Leonard was a little embarrassed. In the past, there were only three unconscious daughters who might have trouble with Adam in the future, but now even he has to be taken care of by Adam. "it does not matter." Adam smiled and said, "These are trivial things, so please rest assured." After chatting with Leonard for a while, seeing that he was in stable condition, Adam confessed to the nurse. He left the ward and dialed Matthew''s phone. Since I want to help Jill, I must first consult the industry. In the circle of friends, the future Marshmallow Justice Matthew is obviously the most suitable candidate. "Hi, Adam." "Hi, Matthew..." After the call was made, Adam explained the matter. "Well, let me make time for her to make up lessons." Matthew groaned. "No, your studies are so heavy." Adam shook his head and smiled: "And she is very hot, I don''t want to affect your happy little family." "!" As soon as Matthew heard this, he became displeased: "Don''t you know my relationship with Lily? Don''t worry about my transference..." "I am not worried about you!" Adam said leisurely. "..." Matthew paused, and his voice immediately changed: "What you said makes sense! I am a student of Columbia Law School, what qualifications do I have to guide someone who wants to take the Harvard Law School..." no way! Whether it is a friend of Adam or a loving husband of Matthew, they are not at ease with the magical Lily. "Don''t say that." Adam smiled: "That''s because you don''t want to leave New York, or Lily. Otherwise, if you mix up three parties in a row, kill three glasses of beer and go back drunk, you will come up with a 25-page paper in one night, and you will get a B- genius under the strict standards of Teacher Jaguar. . Not to mention Harvard Law School, Yale Law School, you can go to it if you want. " The ranking of law schools in the American drama world. Yale Law School first. Harvard Law School is the second in ten thousand years old. Stanford Law School is third. Columbia Law School is fourth. The interesting thing is that Yale No. 1 and Stanford No. 3 are both taking the route of elite small classes. And the second Harvard and the fourth Columbia took the route of multiple people and powerful people. For the future Marshmallow Justice, the focus is not on Marshmallow, but on the Justice. Not everyone can be a judge! "The Columbia Law School is also pretty good." Matthew touched his head over there and smirked. Adam suddenly felt the invisible breath of dog food. The pair of Matthew and Lily is simply sweet to the bones. Where is Columbia Law School good? Lily is obviously good! Look at Jill''s ex-boyfriend, who just dumped his girlfriend who loved him so much in order to go to Harvard Law School and become a senator in the future. Look at the talented Matthew who can go to Yale Law School. For Lily, he did not hesitate to choose the fourth Columbia Law School. You know, this ranking directly determines his future to a certain extent in the legal world of fighting in groups. It takes a lot of courage and determination to be able to choose to give up. "Since it is your friend, you can actually help her by yourself." After smirking a few times, Matthew reacted and reminded: "You have memorized all the legal provisions. If you want, you can become the top lawyer at any time. Even if you dont have a bachelors degree in law and cant appear in court, its still easy to be the most powerful private law professor and tutor your homework. " "No time." Adam spread his hands. "Uh." Matthew was speechless: "You have time to memorize all the legal provisions, but you don''t have time to teach your homework?" "It''s easy to memorize the legal provisions. Quickly flip through the tome of the law and it''s over." Adam smiled: "But can I help others learn so fast? This speed cannot depend on me, but depends on Jill''s learning ability. Do you think I have this time?" "Ok." Matthew was speechless: "But I still think that you remember all the legal provisions just in case, it''s too awkward!" "no way." Adam ridiculed: "Do you know what the outside world says about your lawyers?" "The heart of playing the law is dirty, isn''t it?" Matthew said very upset. "Of course this is too much a map gun." Adam smiled: "At least I know you are not that kind of person, but you can''t deny that most lawyers can do anything for money! They have reasonable reasons that their predecessors have prepared long ago. Everyone has the right and freedom of legal defense. They are defending human rights and freedom. " "Hey, it''s not as exaggerated as you said..." Matthew sighed. "really?" Adam played with taste: "Do you believe it? Lawyers are different from doctors!" Although there are all kinds of **** in the group of doctors, at least they are treating diseases and saving people as a whole, and are solving people''s basic needs for survival. But the lawyers as a whole are resolving artificially created contradictions. Many of them are created by the lawyers themselves, and they want to take the pros and cons over and over again. No, I should wait to eat everyone, over and over again. The key is still holding together. Even if a Mengxin lawyer has dreams and pursuits at the beginning, how long can he persist in such a big environment without being corrupted? Those who have not been corrupted can''t get the support of the team and can''t play well at all. In the end, he could only be repelled to the corner and barely survive. Are there fewer rich people who were killed by their own lawyers? Want to ask for help from a lawyer But the lawyer is bought by the other side, and then there are fewer innocent people who are cheated to death by your own lawyer? As an ordinary person with a small amount of money, I must understand the truth here, otherwise it would be silly if I was cheated to death by my own lawyer. Anyway, there is nothing troublesome about reading a few more books. " "...Oh, so I always hope to work in a non-profit green organization and contribute to the global environment." Matthew was speechless and could only sigh again. "Hehe, I still suggest that you consider it as a judge and consider becoming a judge in the future, so that you can help more people throughout your life under the bottom line you insist on." Adam couldn''t help but laughed, but he didn''t go on to say blatantly. He came to Matthew for help, not to destroy his three views. "Matthew, you are a person in the industry, help me ask if there is such a person. First, the legal level is very high. The second is the LSAT full score, preferably from Harvard Law School. The third is willing to take time to coach Jill. It''s easy to say what the reward is, and he''s satisfied... Well, I''d better still be a handsome young guy. I hope to use this to dilute Jill''s feelings for that bitch. Therefore, it''s better to have a better character to prevent Jill from getting out of the tiger''s den and entering the wolf''s den again. " "Your requirements are too high." Matthew saw that Adam was so caring about his friends as always, and for a while, he suppressed the gloom about the cruel reality just now, and smiled warmly in his heart: "I will help you ask, so many requirements, it is estimated that they will not be able to meet all of them. " "It''s ok." Adam smiled and said: "Ask first, you can meet the first three items, and the last two items are extra points. If you have it, you can add money. If you don''t have it, it doesn''t matter. Don''t force it." "it is good!" Matthew agreed. Chapter 854: Golden lawyer Medical center. After hanging up the phone. Adam returned to the VIP ward, joined Leonard in a video connection, and greeted relatives and friends over there celebrating Emma''s first birthday. When Phoebes fianc "Young Ant-Man" Mike stopped talking, the video connection ended. Although Adam saw Mike and seemed to have something to say to him, he would not take the initiative to ask. The things he has to worry about have increased recently. Mike didn''t say it, he didn''t bother to ask. Left and right are nothing but wedding matters. Mostly it was Her Royal Highness Princess Consvila Banana Hamok (the new name Phoebe changed before his marriage), and what else came out. And the **** bag (Mike''s name changed as the counterattack) wants to counterattack or persuade. Without Adam, they can manage it in the end. I thought Matthew would have to be later to give him news. Did not expect Matthew''s speed to exceed Adam''s imagination. Alas, it seems that Lily''s complaints about their lack of affection and minor flaws were not groundless. Emmm. It''s not a physical problem, but a psychological problem. Love is too long and too affectionate, so that Matthew and his wife don''t care about foreplay at all. Usually they have a magical look at each other, and they will have hugged each other in the next second. At most, it means asking each other. "Do it?" "Okay!" This kind of embarrassing and unfavorable situation, changing to Leonard, there is no problem. He is a small foreplay genius, all kinds of hard work. Of course no one is perfect. In the same old couple''s state, Leonard doesn''t care about his wife except for those two or three things. But it is not surprising that Matthew and Lily are in good agreement. Leonard and Petunia are soft and hard, and they don''t have much spiritual resonance. After a long time, they naturally have various problems. These weird thoughts flashed through Adam''s mind and connected to Matthew''s call. "So fast?" "I''m always fast!" On the other end of the phone, where did Matthew know Adams divergent thinking, he was very happy to help his friends find out the news as quickly as possible: "Adam, I asked for you. There is indeed a very suitable person, but there are some minor flaws. I wonder if you can accept it?" "Talk about it!" Adam came of interest. "His name is Mike Rose." Matthew said: "A super genius, like you, has pictorial memory. The LSAT scores 180 easily. As long as you want, he definitely has time to coach Jill, and he is a good person. The most incredible thing is that he Still handsome." "perfect!" When Adam heard it, although he was surprised that Mike Rose also had a graphic memory, it was not too strange to think that this is a comprehensive world of American TV dramas set up by a genius. "The minor flaw you mean is that he is not from Harvard Law School?" "Correct." Matthew smiled over there and said, "And not only is he not from Harvard Law School, he is not even from any law school." "Then what does he do?" Adam''s heart moved. "Ok." Matthew said embarrassedly: "Adam, do you know that our business is under test pressure?" "Of course, the senior sister at your wedding is really impressive." Adam nodded. "Because of the pressure, there is a gray industry in this line." Matthew sighed: "There are some very powerful test-taking geniuses who can help people with exams." "Take the exam!" Adam smiled and said, "I understand this. As long as the qualifications are required, all industries have them." "It''s good if you understand." Matthew breathed a sigh of relief: "This Mike Rose is such a test-taking genius. Although he has not entered Harvard Law School or any law school, he has the same ability as you. He can test as many points as he wants to help others. Take the exam and collect money." "Surely he didn''t do it for himself, did he?" Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise, based on your personality, you would definitely not think he is a good person." "Ugh." Matthew sighed: "Every family has hard-to-read scriptures. He makes money to support his grandmother. Although I don''t agree with his approach, it is understandable. Well now, if he is willing to coach Jill. Jill can get the best tutoring, and admission to Harvard Law School is no longer impossible. And he can also get rid of the illegal test and have a chance to be a new man. Adam, so if possible, give him a chance and give him a hand. " "I will think about it." Adam nodded and said, "If he really told you that, I would certainly give him a chance." After chatting with Matthew a few more words, he hung up. "Check me this person." Adam called his security staff directly and gave the order. As the situation changes, Adam''s security has been expanded several times, and the leader is the old police officer introduced by Kate. All of them are talents. This investigative ability is first-class strong. The next day. Adam saw the detailed investigation document. In the document, this Mike Rose has a soft face, not like a bad person. The situation is similar to what Matthew knew. Mike Rose basically met Adam''s requirements. But it is not without trouble. "Sure enough, it''s these **** again!" Adam frowned. That''s right! Mike Rose is okay, but his circle of friends has problems. With his strength, the reason why he didn''t go to Harvard Law School or even graduated from college was because he was arrested for helping his roommate take the math test, and he has since embarked on the road of no return. In one test, it turned out to be the daughter of the principal who took the test, but was expelled after the principal found out. This roommate who harmed his future soon became a successful person like Lao Bai of Heisenberg after graduation. Mike Rose has such a friend around him, and he may be drawn into the abyss of crime at any time. How could Adam put this kind of person beside Jill! "Matthew, help me find someone else." Adam temporarily put this Mike Rose on hold and asked Matthew to help him find the right person again. "Can''t Mike Rose?" Matthew smiled wryly. "No..." Adam explained the situation. When Matthew heard this, he also understood Adam''s decision. The influence of the circle of friends on people is very large. Mike Rose''s circle of friends is not large. The best friend is such a person, and it is indeed not suitable for contact. When Matthew continued to help Adam find candidates for counselling Adam did not sit idle, so that the security department once again carried forward the tradition of being a good citizen, and kept an eye on this old white friend of Mike Rose. Once a situation is discovered, the citizens duty is immediately fulfilled. The backhand is an anonymous report, allowing the police to bring justice to the sky and maintain the sweetness of the air in this sky. After all, perfume is poisonous. Not to mention the sweet air. Nothing to say! It must be the pollution of some local specialties that we love to hear. Elimination cannot be eliminated, but it must be controlled, otherwise everyone will die suddenly in sweetness! Although Adam was not prepared to let Mike Rose coach Jill, he didn''t mind making Mike Rose a spare tire. After all, this is a genius, and his character looks good, Dongchang...No, it is the American drama world that needs such talent. Adam secretly helped him remove the heavy burden that was dragging him, so that he had a good future, and he did a good thing that day. Chapter 855: Litigation Shuangsha After Adam lowered the bar. Matthew quickly found a good coach for Adam. Adam introduced the other person to Jill. Inspired by Jill, he has since joined the battle to prepare for the Harvard Law School. there. The original first candidate, Mike Rose, is feeling the changes in the world, and he is not happy with things or sad for himself. the day before. He was still in the luxury apartment of his good buddy Trevor, and he hi, he hi, and resisted: "Listen, buddy, seriously, I can''t smoke anymore. I was helping someone take the test today and was almost arrested. Its time to do something serious." "Man, listen to me!" Trevor, a successful person, dressed in a high-end tailored suit, bewitched there, "Sucking such a little bit will not affect your success at all!" "You sell this, of course you say so." Even after sucking, Mike Rose is still agile and hit the nail on the head. "Don''t say that." Trevor glanced at him: "I have always said that as long as you want to join the company, I am welcome at any time. With your IQ and my business ability, we will definitely become New York. No, it is the most successful in the whole world. Supplier of high-quality medical supplies." "When you asked me to help you take the math test, that was the tone." Mike Rose lay leaning on the sofa and glanced at him sideways: "Then I was caught." "What a beautiful memory, isn''t it?" Trevor smiled triumphantly: "Listen, no one will suspect that we are criminals. Look at me. This suit is $2,000. I have 12 sets of this! We are successful people! I''m working on a software project seriously. Customers hand me briefcases full of cash. I replace them with briefcases with the same appearance and high-quality vacuum-packed medical supplies. It''s reasonable and formal, isn''t it? " "Before I was caught, I was all right." Mike Rose shook his head and said: "Once you are caught, everything will rest. I have grandma to raise, and you also have Jenny. We can''t afford to lose." "Please!" Trevor took a pair of hands, leaned back, and said indifferently: "Why is it so easy to get caught? As long as we cooperate, use your mind to design the most perfect cover-up plan for us." At that time, as our business grows, we will have enough money to go ashore in vain and become whoever we want to be. Besides, even if you are arrested, it will be enough for you to save enough money, and as long as you have money, your grandma is in a nursing home, it doesnt matter. " "Don''t tell me, you don''t know about the shocking scandal of the Cotai Nursing Home that was exposed not long ago?" Mike Rose stood up, shook his head, his eyes condensed: "I don''t want my grandma to even be admitted to the Jinguang Nursing Home, let alone after my grandma is admitted, there is no backing support to let her live. The terrible life controlled by people. So in order for my grandmother to spend her twilight years in peace, starting from today, I will not only make money, but also protect myself. There must be no accidents! Don''t tempt me to win me! that''s all! " Trevor looked at Mike as he walked away and smiled triumphantly. They have experienced this kind of dialogue many times. Every time Mike Rose said he was going to work seriously. With Mike''s genius IQ and pictorial memory, he can learn everything very quickly, but he hasn''t even graduated from college. He wants to find a good job, and he can''t even get in. Not to mention the costly expenses of Grandma Mike in the private nursing home every month, and it also made him not mind to stick to the bottom line honestly. Trevor kept tempting because he knew Mike was struggling. Recently, Mike''s grandma''s condition has worsened, and maybe soon, he will be able to get Mike, who is in urgent need of a large amount of medical expenses, aboard. He really appreciates Mike''s IQ and ability, and sincerely hopes that the two will work together. Otherwise, how could he become the best buddy with a guy who is quite ambiguous with his girlfriend, who could green him at any time. Trevor''s hunch was right. the next day. Mike went to the nursing home to see his grandmother, although her grandmother repeatedly asked him to ensure that he would not do those things that wandered the edge of the law and work well. He indeed promised. But the grandmother who is getting sicker needs round-the-clock care and must pay an extra $25,000, or she will be sent to a public nursing home. Mike naturally cannot agree. Because that meant that his grandma would wait for death freely over there. Mike called Trevor directly and said he was willing to join, but he had to give him 25,000, and only this time. Trevor, who was handing over with a new partner from afar, happily agreed. But then he couldn''t laugh anymore. The police surrendered justice and surrounded them. The newcomer didn''t believe him at first, and was going to try whether he was an undercover agent for the police. Seeing this speed and posture, he directly regarded him as an undercover agent. He didn''t listen to his explanation at all. He just took a few shots out of his gun. He was just one person, three or four big men on the other side, sweating profusely, shot several shots in the body, and was taken to the hospital with serious injuries. Mike was about to do his best to help grandma raise medical expenses. Who knew that in a blink of an eye, he received a call from Trevors girlfriend Jenny saying that Trevor was seriously injured and admitted to the hospital. By the time he arrived, Trevor had died and was holding the crying Jenny. In addition to worrying about grandma''s medical expenses, he lamented the impermanence of the world and the endless fear. If he was a little bit later, and he embarked on this path, would he be the one who would die? He was afraid of death, but he was even more afraid of his death. His grandmother was alone and no one took care of. What I didn''t expect was Adam who stood not far away and saw this scene. After he came out of the operation, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Mike Rose. After secretly inquiring about what happened, he was also a little surprised. Originally, he thought that Mike Rose''s delinquent friend would only be arrested, but he didn''t expect to be beaten to death so quickly. However, Adam was relieved again when he thought that the murderers were the criminals who had come to New York from his hometown of Texas. Everyone knows that in Texas, which is full of military virtues, it is easier for a young offender to die than a death row prisoner if he shoots at any disagreement. The biggest trouble was eliminated in such a dramatic way. Adam couldn''t help but raised the idea of ??turning Mike Rose from Jill''s spare tire coaching. It''s not that the one Matthew introduced earlier is bad, but Mike Rose is better. Such a gifted genius, but because of past mistakes, could not become a lawyer, but this is exactly a good thing for Jill. All major heroine movies there is always such an almighty genius man who silently supports the heroine. Mike Rose can''t get ahead, as long as they become good friends, or boy and girl friends, one of them is in the front and the other is behind the scenes. They can team up to brush a copy of the profession of lawyers. Maybe Jill will really become a stranger and legend in the legal world. The insider sent: The lawsuit is both male and female? Litigation heroes? If you can really do this, let Jill become the light of the Green family, regardless of the relationship between Leonard, that is, Jill and the genius Mike Rose teamed up to become a litigator, it is also very good for Adam. What is a network? If Adam has the most powerful legendary friends in all walks of life, you can imagine how much influence Adam would have in secret. He is not afraid of anything he encounters like this. Even if they were bald and Dyke had a convulsion, and they had to provoke Adam, Adam couldn''t help but kill them, and there would be no trouble. Chapter 856: Geniuses collide, who is the king? Medical center. "No class today? Why?" Adam''s heart moved immediately, and the actor began to call: "The schoolwork these days is heavy and I don''t have time? How can this work! I hired him as a student at Harvard Law School for $100 an hour to help Jill tutor the LSAT. Be aware that the average hourly salary of a lawyer is less than $60. And as long as his level is high, the hourly salary can be raised again. What I want is the effect! Even if you fail the exam in December, you must pass the exam in February next year. But according to the efficiency of stopping for a while, Jill will not be able to pass the application for admission to Harvard Law School next year. This is absolutely impossible! Find someone to take the test? Howdareyou! I didn''t work so hard to help her cheat and go to Harvard Law School to meet her **** ex-boyfriend! What I want is for Jill to learn knowledge in this process, and to improve her vision and mentality in an all-round way. It is best to realize that she had to die and live to pursue a man playing the law before, what a ridiculous thing. . What I want is this process! do you understand? Going to find someone again, I don''t believe it. So many graduates of Harvard Law School every year, is it possible that every one of them has gotten into the Pearson Hardman law firm, with an hourly salary of hundreds of thousands? Since Harvard Law School students are busy with their studies and lack of time, then find a regular lawyer who has graduated, and with this hourly salary, it is enough to hire them to counsel Jill full-time. " Hanging up, Adam shook his head and left. Mike Rose, who was holding his buddy girlfriend not far away, had already attracted all eyes. Even Jenny, who lost her boyfriend, forgot to cry for a while, and looked up at her good friend Mike, whom she had always admired. She knew that all he had been missing was just an opportunity. "Go!" Jenny wiped her tears and pushed Mike. "This" Mike was a little tangled. This good buddy just passed away. He didn''t comfort Jenny, and went to meet the good buddy for the last time, but he went to work on his own affairs. It was really unreasonable. "A rare opportunity." Jenny smiled: "I think if Trevor is still there, he will support you in doing this. Didn''t he invite you to work with him last night?" "Then I''ll go ask, wait for me, and I''ll be back in a while." As soon as Mike heard this, he immediately remembered that Trevor was dead. His grandma''s 25,000 expenses were completely lost, and now it was indeed his best opportunity. With an hourly salary of 100, 8 hours a day, and a month, this high cost can be settled. In the tone of the other party''s not bad money just now, as long as he proves his value, even if it is estimated that it is withdrawn in advance, there is no problem. This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. "Go, I''ll wait for you." Jenny smiled softly. Mike bowed his head and kissed Jenny''s forehead, and ran after Adam. "Wait!" Mike catches up with Adam. "whats the matter?" Adam stopped and smiled. "Doctor Duncan." Mike glanced at the identification plate on Adam''s chest, rubbed his hands and said, "I know this is presumptuous, but I accidentally heard your call just now. Are you looking for someone who can help LSAT?" "Yes it is." Adam was surprised: "You don''t happen to know such a person, do you?" "I can coach." Mike looked at Adam, neither humble nor overbearing. "You are from Harvard Law School?" Adam smiled. "No." Mike smiled and said, "But I coached many people and successfully sent them to Harvard Law School." "If you are so capable, why are you not from Harvard Law School?" Adam naturally couldn''t agree as soon as he came up, pretending to say: "It''s not because you are from Yale Law School, right?" "No." Mike paused and said sincerely: "Because of some past, I could not enter Harvard Law School, but I am strong enough to tutor anyone. Especially for those who want to enter Harvard Law School, my counseling experience is extremely rich. And better than those at school, I can tutor full-time and wholeheartedly. " "Stock options backtracking!" Adam looked at Mike for a while, and while Mike looked at him calmly, he suddenly said: "Although retroactive options are legal, according to Article 409A of the Internal Revenue Law, information disclosure is still illegal. Is there anything I want to add? " "You missed the Sarbanes-Oxley Act." Mike was surprised to see Adam in a white coat proficiently speaking professional legal terms and asking professional legal questions that were definitely difficult for general law students, but he still answered them all at once. "After 1997, this bill became invalid due to the expiration of the statute of limitations." Adam reminded. "Unless you can find relevant lawsuits to cover up the violations ruled by the Sixth Circuit in May 1998." Mike retorted immediately. "Good rebuttal." Adam smiled and said, "It seems that you do have confident capital." "Doctor Duncan, how do you understand this?" Mike smiled reservedly, then looked at Adam curiously. "I like reading. I can understand everything I have read, and once I understand it, I will never forget it." Adam smiled reservedly: "Of course, except for mathematics!" "..." Mike''s mouth twitched. Because this is what he often said to others when he pretended to be forced. Never thought that someone would tell him today. Of course he did not say the final mathematics, but he very much agrees with Adam''s addition. He couldn''t understand it because of the advanced mathematics. "You do not believe?" Adam smiled and said: "Why do you think I am a doctor who knows the law like this? Because I have a high-definition image memory. For professions that require a lot of memory, such as law, just take a look. If it wasn''t because I was too busy, I could coach Jill myself. " "The agency related to civil liability is based on multiple factors?" Mike asked suddenly. "Barbary''s legal manual, including ultra vires agency, see the agency and the nature of the damage itself..." Adam proficiently recited the follow-up content, and asked the shocked Mike: "Do you know how many pages and how many lines this is?" "Page 103, lines 45-48!" Mike reported it all at once. "Do you also have graphic memory?" Adam looked at him admiringly. "I always thought it was only me. This is the first time I have encountered a similar one." Mike sighed. "This is my second time, oh, it should be the third time." Adam smiled and said: "My good friend, Dr. Sheldon Cooper, has this ability since I was a child, and I also have a good friend, Dr. Peggy Adler, who has almost this ability, and in their eyes, mathematics does not No exceptions needed!" "so smart?" Mike was dumbfounded. "They both went to college at the age of 11, and both got their first doctorate degrees at the age of 15, one in mathematics and the other in physics." Adam just right expressed his affection for similar geniuses, and logically invited: "Go, come to my office, let''s have a good chat." "it is good." Mike also developed a good impression and curiosity about Adam, a genius of the same kind, and naturally would not refuse. The two went to Adam''s office. "Let''s talk about it, with your abilities, how can you get confused enough to help others with homework?" Adam and Mike talked for a while before they got to the point. Mike looked at Adam and confessed to Adam after he pondered for a moment. After listening, Adam nodded secretly, which basically matched the information he found. The error-free chapters of "Daily American TV Series" will continue to be updated on the novel website. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 857: Shelton: Im familiar with this! "Daily American Drama (! Medical center. office. "Do you know Ellis Nursing Home?" Adam pondered for a moment and looked at Mike looking at him. "of course I know!" Mike was taken aback, then excited: "You mean..." "As long as you want, I can help you send your grandma there." Adam smiled and said, "I think there, you should be able to feel at ease a lot, right?" "I do!" Mike was surprised. Since the outbreak of the Cotai Nursing Home incident, medical care for the elderly has become the most worrying issue for all relevant parties. Mike is no exception. All he can do is pretend to be a lawyer and use professional legal jargon to deter the staff of the nursing home. He was still worried, and increased the frequency of visits, from once a month to three to four times a month. He had also heard the news of Ellis nursing home, and he had also visited on the spot in the past. It is a pity that although he likes this very pure nursing home, not everyone can enter. The other partys priority is those poor and widowed elderly people who have no family members, followed by those independent and successful individuals who are willing to sponsor large sums of money. That''s it, we have to filter again. The specific criteria are not stated, but with his IQ and observation ability, it is easy to observe from the visit. They are all peaceful and good people. Let good people have good rewards in their old age. When Mike observed this result, he became even more tempted. In his eyes, his grandma was an absolute good person. He could have entered, but his grandson was the only thing that restricted her. This makes him very helpless. Now that Adam has proposed this, he has forgotten all the hourly wages. As long as he can let his grandma in, he is willing to give free counseling. Let his grandma live in such an environment, make a group of good friends of the same age, spend time with her friends, and spend time with his grandson on holidays. This is simply the day of dreams. His grandmother is not just a grandmother, for him it is the whole family. With pictorial memory, he clearly remembers all the details from childhood to adulthood. His grandmother took over the bedwetting and raised him by himself, so he should enjoy this old life. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing: "I have two requests." Today, I know the joy of mastering famous charity organizations. What a surprise. "Please speak." Mike nodded. "The first one is Jill''s studies." Adam said: "She has been a squeamish little princess since she was a child. Her university major is fashion purchasing. Although the LSAT test is about reading and logical analysis, it is a difficult task to help her pass the test above 175. And what we want is for her to grow in this process, so guiding her to enjoy the interest and habits of learning is also your important task. We need you to be professional, and we need you to be patient and have enough skills. " "no problem." Mike promised: "I will try my best." "Ok." Adam nodded and said: "The second request may be offensive, but it is also a mandatory requirement. You can no longer use this cologne!" "..." Mike stayed for a while: "What?" "I can''t accept the cologne you use." Adam took a deep look at Mike: "This is what my good friend Sheldon said, his uncle often exudes such a smell, he thinks the smell of this cologne is very strong and unpleasant. I am a doctor, and I hate this kind of cologne that can harm the nervous system even more! So, do you understand? " Cologne is the general name of men''s perfume in the American TV series. Because of the objective reasons of human body structure, almost all men in the American drama world use it. This is the same reason that both men and women in the American drama world like to take a shower in the morning before going out. Emmm. It''s similar to respect your opponent before acting in a big drama. Shelton is not a fan of vulgar things. Every time he sees his uncle, his uncle tastes this way, so he always thinks that his uncle uses a special kind of cologne. "I see." Mike immediately understood. He only hid with Trevor last night. I didn''t expect that the smell still remained on my body now. "Is your cologne given to you by a friend who tempted you to sell test papers and ruined your future by arrest?" Adam pretended not to know: "If so, how do you guarantee your words? There are friends'' temptations outside, and there are residual addictions in the body. It''s hard to say it. You also know that I asked you to guide Jill to be positive, not to make Jill likely to be affected by you. Can you dispel my worries? " "My friend is dead." Mike was silent for a moment and said. "I regret that." Adam shook his head and said: "But this does not completely dispel my doubts. After all, the temptation of friends is only an external cause, and the real internal cause is yourself! If you don''t want to use this cologne, no one will force you. Just like the first time you sold test papers, it was also the last decision and action you made. Although your friend who tempted you is no longer there, how can you ensure that you will step by step and stop trying to take shortcuts? " "...I can''t prove it." Mike''s eyes darkened. "That''s too bad." Adam said: "When do you really make up your mind and want to take shortcuts if you don''t encounter any difficulties, then you will come to me again." Now you go to accompany your grandma first! Have a good chat with her and ask her what kind of person she wants you to be. Don''t you also have pictorial memory. Remember this scene and conversation, and set it as an alarm for waking up every day. When you encounter frustration and want to use this cologne again, call this scene and dialogue. Of course, if your love for your grandma is not deep enough, and you feel that your grandma''s expectations of you are not important enough, then let me leave it alone. " "I love my grandma!" Mike couldn''t help refuting. "Then prove it by action!" Adam smiled and said, "I can wait for you for a week. If you can make up your mind at that time, I am willing to give you this opportunity. If you can''t do it, don''t come over. You can''t lie to me." It is too easy for people to not cherish. Whether Mike Rose can completely transform is up to him. If he can''t do it at this point, it can only mean that either his will is too weak, or his love for his grandmother is not deep enough. Either way, Adam will abandon him. Such a person, no matter how genius, Adam would not let him come close. "I will come." Mike and Adam looked at each other for a while, got up and left, walked to the door, and turned around and said. "I also hope you can come." Adam said sincerely. Without mentioning Mikes help to Jill, he might help Adam in the future. Just mention Mikes graphical memory and IQ that can be understood by seeing anything except mathematics, physics and chemistry, and a properly high IQ. This person assumes this look, saying that he is not the protagonist in a certain American drama, Adam would not believe it. And this kind of Mike, once he is completely transformed and can become friends with Adam, he will definitely provide Adam with wisdom and strength points immediately. Even the wisdom point is not low. How could Adam not want him to come. But the premise is that he really changed. Otherwise, the benefits he brings are not enough to offset the risks he brings After Adam''s IQ has passed the super-genius boundary of 180, the effect of the improvement is not obvious enough. This is also normal. After the volume is up, and then think about the earth-shaking changes, the amount and time that need to be accumulated will continue to grow. Therefore, Adams promotion of wisdom is already very Buddhist. Can improve, very good. No, it doesn''t matter. Mike left with a firm look. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 857 Sheldon: I am familiar with it!) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 858: Looking for the best man, an ominous premonition Medical center. A Mike was sent away, and another Mike was ushered in. "Let me be the best man?" Adam looked at Phoebe''s fiance Mike in surprise. "It was a collective wedding that day. I will be Joey''s best man." "It''s enough to have Chandler, the chief best man, and Rose, the best man?" Mike embarrassed and said, "You came to me to be my chief groomsman." "I''m honored, but where is your best friend?" Adam was surprised. "I do not have" Mike smiled bitterly: "It''s only now that I found out that I couldn''t even find a chief groomsman. I can''t even find a best man..." "Are you a male friend?" Adam''s eyes suddenly became weird. "Since junior high school, I prefer to play with girls..." Mike''s high EQ interpretation of Playboy. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "Me too, but I don''t even have a male friend, right?" "Ok." Mike helplessly said: "I didn''t really pay attention to this before. Now it is too late to change. I can find someone to be the chief best man, but Phoebe disagrees." "Has Phoebe determined who will be the chief bridesmaid?" Adam curiously asked: "Monica or Rachel?" "neither." Mike laughed: "She didn''t want them to fight, nor did she want them to bother her. And when Monica and Rachel got married, they were each other''s chief bridesmaid. Phoebe said that everyone has only one best friend, so she found someone else. " "Does that good friend Phoebe have a boyfriend?" Adam reminded: "If yes, it''s not right for you to invite him?" "Have." Mike smiled bitterly: "But I can''t play with him, and he won''t show up at the wedding because Phoebe is afraid of Monica being angry." "Isn''t it Monica''s ex-boyfriend?" Adam''s heart suddenly moved: "Richard or Peter?" "Peter." Mike laughed. "Thank God." Adam joked: "If it were Richard, Phoebe might not be able to attend the wedding alive." Although they are all relatively deep ex-boyfriends, Richard''s position in Monica''s heart is completely different. Richard is in love with someone, but Monica doesn''t feel it. But if Phoebe secretly introduces Richard with her back and shows up at the wedding grandiosely, then Monica will definitely be itchy. "It''s not all to blame you, Peter is indeed different from ordinary people." Adam smiled. A billionaire learns boxing. He has a bruised nose and swollen face and does not give up. He has to go on with the risk of being beaten to death and want to win the championship. Mike, who only likes to play with women, could not stand such a friend. "Then we are settled?" Mike laughed. "Sorry." Adam shook his head: "Phoebe is right. This chief best man represents his best friend. It is both an honor and a pressure. I have already been the chief groomsman for Chandler. Would you like to look for it again? " "Ok." Mike smiled bitterly: "This is not the first time I have been rejected." "Don''t worry, there will be some time before you can find it." Adam comforted. A week later. Mike Rose came over, Adam talked to him, and felt that he had indeed made up his mind, so he agreed to hire him. The other Mike''s search for his best man also found results. Friends bar. "Puff! What a coincidence?!" Adam received the call and came to the party and found that his old friends were with Matthew and the others, and then learned that the chief best man Mike found was Matthew. "I didn''t expect it either." Matthew smiled: "I saw Mike playing bass in the school bar, and I really liked his playing. I ran into him in the toilet a few days ago, so I took the initiative to say hello to him. He did not expect his very enthusiastic response. Then in a blink of an eye, I was already his chief groomsman. " "Sorry, I need a chief groomsman so much." Mike apologized. "Don''t say that, buddy." Matthew patted his shoulder magnificently: "Aren''t all our happiness these days fake?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Why does this sound so awkward. "Of course your happiness is real..." Phoebe smiled and said, but the tone was not quite right, a bit sour. "Yup." Lily couldn''t help but agree: "Those who don''t know thought you two were getting married!" "Haha!" Matthew laughed, ridiculously smiling and stopped smiling, because everyone else had a weird smile. "Aren''t you serious?" Matthew was surprised: "I''m just talking about guitar with Mike, as for?" "Oh, is it so?" Phoebe was also a little angry. Now Mike opened his mouth and shut his mouth, it was Matthew, who seriously ignored her as the bride-to-be, so she moved as she spoke. The eldest sister Phoebe went online and snatched Lily from Matthew when she went up. "..." Everyone was stunned. "How do you feel like this?" Phoebe let go of the dazed Lily and looked at Matthew and Mike defiantly. "I''m very excited." Joey told the truth. Rose swallowed secretly when he wanted to look down. "I''m wrong." Matthew and Mike shouted in unison. Action is far more powerful than words! The key everyone knew that Phoebe and Lily might really be able to do this kind of thing. They really enjoy playing musical instruments together and sharing life, which is very pleasant. But that is an adjustment of life. The main theme of life is to live a happy life with a loving wife and prospective wife. How can happiness compare to happiness! "Fate is really wonderful." Adam sighed after finishing the round. Who would have thought that the old friend circle and the mother-seeking circle of friends would have such a connection. After talking and laughing with the crowd in the middle of the night, Adam returned to the medical center. "Damn it! Come again?" Adam saw Christina sitting and playing with the one-carat diamond ring at a glance. Meredith beside him looked complicated. "Dr. Burke proposed to you?" "Ok." Christina half raised her small eyes in a low mood. "Why, there are concerns?" Adam suppressed the ominous premonition that friends were going to marry one after another, and was surprised. "This is too sudden! I never thought about this problem." Christina played with the diamond ring in her hand, looking inexplicable. "You want to learn from Meredith?" Adam smiled. "Hi! What do you mean?" Meredithon looked at him displeasedly. "I mean, even though my heart is moving, I still refuse." Adam instantly switched from low EQ to high EQ. "..." Meredith''s face went dark. "I won''t bring it!" Christina raised the diamond ring in her hand and made a decision: "I am a surgeon, like him, an excellent surgeon, I will not be bound by a diamond ring!" "You want to reject Burke?" Meredith said anxiously: "Don''t be so impulsive, you are different from me." "You mean you promised to marry me without a ring." Adam understood: "Even though she will be Dr. Burke''s wife in the future, she will also be his excellent colleague?" "Correct!" Christina smiled: "We are rich, so we can hire someone to do house chores that a wife should do." "Then what are you doing here?" Adam smiled and reminded: "Would you like me to hire someone for you now, let the hired wife tell Dr. Burke the good news, and then let this wife take the joy of Dr. Burke? "no need!" Christina trot away immediately. The error-free chapters of "Daily American TV Series" will continue to be updated on the novel website. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 859: Speeding Medical center. Christina agreed to Dr. Burke''s marriage proposal. The next day. "Congratulations." Adam smiled at Dr. Burke, who was walking side by side with Christina. "Thank you." Dr. Burke was all smiles. Adam could tell that he really liked Christina. Of course, Christina does have her charm in addition to her appearance. Dr. Burke knows how to appreciate it. This is a person who has broken away from low-level tastes. Adam is far inferior. Didi. Didi. The pager rang. Adam nodded to the couple, and rushed to the emergency room with Si Xiao. "what''s the situation?" Adam was about to ask, and suddenly recognized the person on the pusher: "Mr. O''Malley?" "father!" George O''Malley paled, and exclaimed, "What''s the matter with you?" "54 years old, male, with broken ribs and severe abdominal pain." The first responder said. "what happened?" Adam checked and walked into the emergency room. "Some **** wanted to hijack the car and were repelled by me." George''s father smiled indifferently: "When I got out of the car and chased them, one of them didn''t pay attention, fell to the ground and broke their bones. It''s no big deal." "Carjacking? Repel?" George was horrified. "correct." George''s father laughed and said, "George, you have always been very resistant to us pulling you to hunt turkeys before Thanksgiving every year. Now you know why we insist on hunting every year, right? Really in danger, we can protect ourselves with the gun in our hands! " "father!" George exclaimed, "It''s not the time to talk about this, how could such a bad carjacking happen?" His father has been a truck driver for decades, and he has naturally heard about carjackings since he was a child. "This is not the first time." George''s father showed a accustomed expression: "There are often **** who want to beat us truck drivers, stealing oil and goods, not too much. It''s just that it''s been rampant recently! " "why?" Adam''s heart moved. "The cause is that a group of speeding robbers appeared in California!" George''s father suddenly looked angry: "They all drove modified cars one by one, and they formed a team to follow our truck. Then he shot the truck with a gun, and climbed onto the truck silently to steal precious goods. If they are found by the truck driver, they are replaced by arrogant and blatant robberies. Now it simply drives directly in front of us, and then penetrates the windshield in front of us. Hit the gun cord into the passenger seat, fixed it, climbed to the passenger seat, stunned the driver with an anesthesia gun, and left the truck directly. They are all professionals, and truck drivers are hard to resist. Either watching them stealing goods, or fighting with them, and then unable to control the car, finally there was a car accident, the car crashed and killed. A lot has happened. They are all modified racing cars, coming and going like wind, and the chosen location is on an uninhabited highway, and the alarm is useless. This toxic morbidity spread from California to the whole rice in an instant. The same imitation cases continue to occur everywhere. It''s just that because the level is different, some succeed and some fail. Those of us truck drivers are not vegetarians. We got angry early. What''s the use of baseball bats? We shoot them directly. Every truck driver now carries a shotgun, as long as they dare to come, we will shoot! I did the same this time. Encountered a group of idiots who didn''t have much ability and wanted to learn from others for speed and robbery! I hit one, maybe we will meet here, hahaha! " "father!" George cried complainingly. "OK OK." George''s father put aside his smile: "I know it''s wrong to hurt others, but they are too arrogant. More than ten truck drivers were killed by them. There were even more truck drivers who lost their valuable cargo due to their robbery and lost their jobs. I have to shoot! " "George, you go to the free clinic today, don''t stay here." Adam ordered: "Melendez, you take Mr. O''Malley to get an X-ray, and then order an endoscopic surgery." "Is there anything wrong?" George said nervously. "I''ve done an endoscope to know." Adam shook his head and said, "You are a family member of the patient, and you cannot participate in this case." "Adam..." George was obviously unwilling. "Doctor O''Malley." Adam frowned and said, "Since you don''t have the mind to manage the free clinic, take a day off, but you must not interfere with the doctor''s diagnosis, Carter, you go to take charge of the clinic." "Melendes, if Dr. O''Malley interferes with you, immediately expel him." "Yes!" The little man agreed immediately. "Grey, come with me." After Adam was assigned the task, he took Lexi and went to meet the ambulance again. This time it was a man whose chest was almost beaten. The police car roared in. Not surprisingly, this was the guy who was hit by George''s father with a shotgun. After Adam rescued the robber who was almost bombed. "Dr. Duncan, the endoscopic biopsy report of Mr. O''Malley has come out." The little man took a report and handed it to Adam. "Have you notified the director?" Adam took it. Because Adam was busy rescuing the robbers, the endoscopic surgery was performed by the director of surgery himself. "not yet." The little man shook his head. "Where is George?" Adam took his eyes and shook his head. "nor." The little man glanced at Adam. "Always tell him." Adam took the report, took the little man, and went to the ward. Two of George''s brothers had already come, and there was another noise in the ward with four O''Malleys. George dealt with the ridicule of his two brothers, and George''s father smiled to the end. "Doctor Duncan, how is it?" As soon as Adam came in, George and his father looked over. "The slice is abnormal." Adam looked at George''s dad: "Mr. O''Malley, you have esophageal cancer, the third stage, which has spread to your stomachWe have to do surgery, and then you have to do chemotherapy and radiation. I''m sorry for the treatment." George was stunned. The O''Malleys were also dumbfounded. "It must be God''s punishment." George''s father murmured: "I shouldn''t get out of the car and chase. If I don''t get out of the car and chase, I won''t be injured. If I don''t fall, I won''t find cancer..." "It should be God''s blessing." Adam comforted: "It is now the third period. Although the possibility of a complete cure is very small, as long as the treatment is active, the quality of life and life span can be greatly improved. If it is delayed to the fourth period, even surgery cannot be done. " Everyone was silent. Adam looked at George: "George, do you have anything you want to say? If not, we need to help Mr. O''Malley perform an ultrasound test as soon as possible to see if his heart can be operated on." George shook his head pale. "Melendes, prepare for preoperative ultrasound." Adam ordered. The little man went away. Adam walked out of the ward and looked at Agent Jesse Page who had been looking at him just now: "Is the FBI responsible for this matter?" "Correct." Jesse Page looked at Adam: "Doctor Duncan, we want to ask you a favor." "Sorry." Adam shook his head and said, "I''m very busy, I don''t have time." "You didn''t even ask what is it busy?" Jesse Page frowned. "I''m not interested in anything busy." Adam smiled and said, "Unless it''s your personal business, you should go find someone else." The error-free chapters of "Daily American TV Series" will continue to be updated on the novel website. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 860: Old driver take me Medical center. "Did you see the patient inside?" Jesse Page motioned: "Do you know why he was injured?" "Lucky fall." Adam smiled and said, "I found esophageal cancer in advance, and I am lucky in misfortune." "..." Jesse Page stopped and took a deep breath: "He was a truck driver. He was spotted by the speed robbers and almost died. A truck driver like him is constantly dying by the speed robbers." "So?" Adam smiled. "We need your help." Jesse Page stared at Adam: "Your car skills are very good..." "What am I not good at?" Adam interrupted: "But my best thing is to treat illnesses and save people." "Don''t your doctors also say that prevention is better than cure?" Jesse Page retorted: "Otherwise you won''t have free outpatient clinics. Compared to passively treating these truck drivers, you are fully capable of helping them prevent them from being killed." "It seems you care about me?" Adam''s eyes narrowed: "Did you investigate this yourself, or did you read the file records in your bureau?" "Is there a difference?" Jesse Page frowned. "Of course there is a difference." Adam smiled and said with a smile: "If it is the file record in your bureau, it means that your bureau has begun to care too much about me, an ordinary doctor. This is not a good thing. I will stay away from you and let my lawyers watch you. ." "...I investigated it myself!" Jesse Page understood Adam''s words and could only say sullenly. "I knew it." Adam nodded. "Kate and I are good friends...you are so shameless!" Jesse Page said speechlessly: "Well, to be honest, we want you to help arrest the speed robbers who caused this all-meter speed car robbery, California!" "Sorry, I can''t do it." Adam categorically refused. Seeing that she wanted to speak again, he interrupted directly: "Don''t say you haven''t finished it yet, don''t need you to say it, I also know your routine. Either it is an undercover agent, mixing into a gang of suspected speed robbers, collecting evidence, and bringing them to justice. With my car skills, it is indeed easy to complete this task. But please, look at my face! Not to mention the whole world, is it not an exaggeration that the whole rice is famous? With this face, how can you be an undercover agent? Either you let me chase the car and force them to stop. This can be done easily with my driving skills. But don''t forget that they are a criminal gang, even if they are arrested, with your acting style, or you can''t help them at all and let them escape from prison easily. Or you need them to do dirty work when you encounter things, negotiate terms with them, and play the art of trading. Ignore now that you want to seize their original intentions and get justice for those truck drivers. You can righteously say, for the sake of the overall situation, and then directly clear their criminal records, let them enjoy a luxurious life under the sunny beach. Because the truck drivers who died are not your relatives! They are just a bunch of numbers that you can use and throw away. But no matter what it is, I, a doctor who is eager to help, will suffer revenge from these criminal gangs afterwards. Maybe I can''t die, but my relatives and friends will surely suffer heavy casualties and miserable lives. But again, what does our life and death have to do with you? " "...That''s just an example." Jesse Page hesitated. "September 1999 in Texas, the explosion in California, the bombing in California in August, the shooting in Las Vegas in July, the mass burial in West Virginia in June..." Adam directly slapped his face with big data. Every time she talked about a case, Jesse Peggy''s face turned dark. When Adam even talked about 10 cases, and still seemed to be able to talk about it, her face was dark to the extreme and became pale and abnormal. Does she know this? Some know, some don''t. But she absolutely did not know that there were so many cases, all of which were caused by the art of trading, which caused second mass casualties. "My actions are all major events, and even smaller ones are everywhere. I can tell you that they don''t repeat the same day." Adam smiled and said, "Is this still a case? Do you still use me to continue to say why I refused you?" "Needless to say!" Jesse Page exclaimed emotionally. "Don''t be so excited." Adam glanced at her: "I just remind you that you can actively catch criminals, but don''t be too involved. More importantly, don''t make others too involved. Think about the consequences of those innocents before doing things." "You don''t need to go undercover, and you don''t need to drag a car to stop the speeding robbers!" Jesse Page shook his head, took a deep breath, and looked at Adam: "I just want you to teach me how to drive, right?" "No!" Adam still shook his head. "why?" Jesse Page could not accept this answer. "As a result of teaching you to drive, you are going to be an undercover agent." Adam smiled and said, "You are such a big beauty to be an undercover agent, and the result goes without saying, I am not interested in training a female agent..." Emmm. Say another! "... Then change someone, did you teach him how to drive?" Jesse Page had an expression of forbearance. "Or not." Adam shook his head. "why?!" Jesse Page angered. "The expression is too exaggerated." Adam reminded: "The acting is too young, you are not an undercover material at all, you say so much, isn''t it just to get second. You know it''s impossible for me to help you. It is possible to teach you to drive. But you should also know that it is impossible for me to teach you to drive and let you be an undercover agent. So most of you have prepared a newcomer who is talented in driving, let me reject you once, twice, three times, and can''t bear to reject you for the fourth time. Let me teach this talented newcomer to drive, and then send this East Coast newcomer to the West Coast undercover. No one knows him, his car skills are so good, it is easy to get into the speed gang I guess. right? " "..." Jesse Page looked helpless: "You **** is really good at everything, and psychology is just as perverted as the criminal psychology profiler in our bureau." "This sigh is much sincere." Adam smiled. "I guess you won''t help us train the rookies, will you?" Jesse Page looked at Adam. "What did the criminal psychology profiler in your bureau say?" Adam curiously asked. "They are not sure." Jesse Page was silent for a moment and said. "Originally, I was going to reject it outright." Adam smiled and said, "But this is your first time begging me, I still have to give this face, otherwise you won''t ask me to teach you to drive next time... And I am also very interested in this newcomer. You can bring him over to see me. If it is pleasing to the eye, I can take the time to teach him. If it is not pleasing to the eye, then I can only apologize. " "it is good." Jesse Page voluntarily ignored Adam''s molesting, and agreed: "This matter must be kept secret." "Two thirty in the morning..." Adam said the time and place, and left with a smile. This time it''s George''s father, he must take care of it. Otherwise, the little fat man gets angry, it is also very fierce. As for why he agreed to Jesse Page, it is mainly that he is very interested in this newcomer. The speed robber gang in California, and this newcomer, if they are what he guessed, it would be interesting. Adam doesn''t mind taking a moment to get involved for a while. The error-free chapters of "Daily American TV Series" will continue to be updated on the novel website. There are no advertisements in the site. Please collect and recommend it! If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 861: Its him, its him! Medical center. "Doctor Duncan." The little man stood in the mouth of the ward calling. "has a problem?" Adam came over. "The ultrasound showed Mr. O''Malley''s aortic insufficiency." Said the little man. "Go call George and the others." Adam gave an order and walked into the ward to check the ultrasonic detector in person. "Doctor Duncan, do I have a heart problem?" George''s father turned pale. "Yes it is." Adam nodded and said: "Ultrasound shows that your aortic valve is incomplete. We need to perform artificial valve replacement surgery first, and then perform tumor resection." The three George brothers came one after another. "Dad, don''t worry." George immediately calmed down: "The artificial valve replacement operation is very simple, especially for Dr. Duncan. He has done this type of operation too many times and has never missed it." "I know." George''s father looked at Adam with a strong smile: "I''ve heard George say, Dr. Duncan, you have a reputation as a miracle doctor, and I believe you." "Thank you, I will try my best." Adam smiled and said: "The artificial valve replacement operation needs to be done tomorrow, Melendez, you are in charge of Mr. O''Malley, call me immediately if you have anything." "Yes." The little man agreed. "Adam." George followed Adam out with a tangled look: "My father''s surgery?" "Any questions?" Adam Wen said: "If you want to find any experts to join, I have no problem." This is George''s father after all. It is understandable that George, as a family member, thinks more. Adam will not blame him. "No!" George immediately shook his head: "You are cured even with God''s right hand, who else can be more powerful than you? I''m just worried about my father..." "Get your mother here as soon as possible." Adam shook his head and said, "Although I am very confident, you are also a doctor. You know that doctors are not God. Any operation is risky. You almost had an appendectomy when you first came in. I said to the right hand of God and the director that I will try my best. The same is true for your father and you. I will try my best. I will not take care of the rest. Can you understand? " "Ok." George sighed helplessly. His doctor''s side knew this a long time ago, and understood that he didn''t need to say anything. But as a family member, he still couldn''t help but feel anxious, and he wanted to get a similar guarantee from Adam to ease his mind. It''s a pity that Adam couldn''t give him such words. The next day. It was half past two in the morning. Adam drove to an intersection, honked a black SUV, and took it to the empty road. "boarding." Adam stopped on the side of the road and said to a man and a woman who came down from the SUV, "Jesse, you take the co-pilot, go faster!" The female is naturally Jesse Page. The man, it''s him, it''s him, it''s him. After both of them got in the car, there was a roar, and the sports car galloped out, swiftly sprinting, and drifting. Seeing Jesse Peggy grasping the handle tightly, frowning constantly, forbearing discomfort. Adam cared about whether her seat belt was fastened, noticed her expression and couldn''t help but smile. Then she had an obsessive-compulsive disorder, and after repeatedly confirming that her seat belt was fastened, she looked away and looked at the familiar newcomer from the rearview mirror. I saw his face full of excitement at this speeding exercise. Adam shows off all kinds of flowers and tricks. Finally, stop in a fast side position. "Want to learn?" Adam raised his eyebrows at the shining newcomer from the rearview mirror. "miss you!" The newcomer nodded repeatedly. He has just graduated and has not formally joined the FBI. He is very interested in this kind of drag racing. He also likes to try to practice driving skills. In the eyes of ordinary people, the level is also amazing. Because of this, he was selected, ready to make a surprise improvement in his car skills, and then as a wanted criminal, undercover the speeding gang, investigate and collect evidence. From the east coast to the west coast, the FBI has spent so much time and effort, which shows how hateful the California gang of speeding cars is. "If you want to learn, I can teach you." Adam smiled and said, "But I have one condition." "What conditions?" Jessie didn''t come back completely at this time, clutching her chest, and looked over. "Did you see the back seat pockets?" Adam smiled and said: "There are some materials and videos in it. Go back and take a good look, and then prepare to impress me with your insights. Sincere and profound enough, I will teach you." "it is good." The newcomer took the bag and agreed. If you want to learn such a magical skill, it is reasonable to have a little test. "What are you waiting for?" Adam reminded: "Hurry up and study it. Time is precious. Learn earlier and complete the task earlier." "Oh, oh." The newcomer got out of the car carrying the bag, and just about to talk to the female boss, he heard the buzzing sound, and the car had already hurried away with the female boss. Thinking of the beautiful face of the female boss, the newcomer shook his head helplessly. "Drive slowly... what are you showing him?" In the car, Jesse didn''t mean to get off, but frowned and asked. "Do not worry." Adam slowed down slightly, and smiled: "There is nothing that makes you uneasy, in fact I am helping you." "Ha ha." Jesse let out a laugh that Adam is very familiar with: "Tell me, move me!" "You told me before that you asked me to help you to prevent more truck drivers from being killed. This is your original intention, isn''t it?" Adam said. "Correct." Jesse heard what Adam said, and couldn''t help thinking of the words Adam had refuted her before. This tone was not just enough. "The materials and video tapes I gave him are all the crimes of the speed robbers." Adam smiled and said: "And the nature of some crime families helped him to deeply understand these crimes and see through some specious concepts covered by the surface of the crime. He is a newcomer, and also a newcomer who is very interested in drag racing. I don''t want my professor to come out with a new speed robber, super criminal! " "O''Connor is not that kind of person!" Jessie''s face eased, and he agreed with Adam''s statement, but still shook his head and said: "He can be selected, of course he was screened." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help returning the same laugh. "...What do you mean?" Jesse stagnated. "Don''t be too confident." Adam smiled and said, "After I reminded you, do you still think you are so tall? Don''t be funny. Those criminal gangs with the concept of family, as long as they have a little charisma at the head, believe it or not, this kind of criminal family is more attractive than your tall justice? Especially for young people who like drag racing and passionate impulse. The California speeding car robbers group can make such a big noise. Do you think they are the leader and have no strength? No charm? Didn''t you see the way O''Connor looked at me just now? Let this newcomer go undercover and such a speeding gang The probability of the newcomer being deceived shouldn''t be too high! When the time comes, everything you do will be a complete joke. what is this? Train and transport talents to criminal gangs! Is the transport team leader? " "..." Jesse was speechless. Its a good idea to lie undercover and become the top and second leader of the criminal group. In the end, he directly leads the criminal group against his own people. Those who can be sent undercover are very powerful groups. And this also means money, power, beauty... everything you need. With this, who wants the original bicycle? Chapter 862: The sound of flattering in the operating room Medical center. Ward. "Melendes." Adam lifted his chin. "What we are going to do for Mr. O''Malley today is aortic valve replacement surgery, replacing the aortic valve with a porcine valve. We noticed your arrhythmia, so it''s best to have surgery now..." The little man introduced the condition without hurriedly. "Excuse me, have you checked the acidity of his digestive juice?" George hurriedly walked in from the outside, took the case in the hands of the little man, and asked in a very awkward tone: "His potassium content is already low this morning to a marginal value." "Doctor O''Malley, have you had aortic valve replacement surgery?" Adam said blankly. "No." George stagnated and defended: "But this indicator definitely affects the operation, right?" "What is the impact on surgery?" Adam asked rhetorically, "Please elaborate." "..." George was speechless. He only knows a little about it, where he said it. Just looking at the various indicators and discovering that the potassium content has touched the marginal line, it instinctively felt that there was a problem. "Mr. George O''Malley, do you have any questions about my chief sword?" Adam changed another name and asked his family member George. "No, I''m just a little worried..." George was a little embarrassed. "Then what do you want us to do?" Adam asked: "You should know that aortic valve replacement surgery is not the key, but tumor resection is the key? We don''t have much time to waste." "Sorry, Dr. Duncan, George cares too much, so please forgive him." George''s father quickly apologized. "It was my fault." Adam smiled and said, "As his superior doctor, I didn''t teach him well. He is frizzy, not calm enough, and lacks theoretical knowledge. It seems that he is not working hard enough." "Then spur him!" George''s father laughed with him: "We all know that Dr. Duncan is a very powerful doctor. George can learn from you. That''s his blessing. He didn''t work hard enough. Even if you spur him!" "I will try my best." Adam shook his head and said, "But theoretical knowledge is easy to learn, and this character is difficult to change. It depends on him where he can go in the future." George, this little fat man, usually looks like the best boyfriend, and he doesn''t have a temper even when he kneads him. But it''s really irritating and irritable, it''s really annoying. It''s not that Adam couldn''t patiently explain. The last time Dr. Baileys son had an accident, Adam not only let Dr. Bailey into the operating room, he also patiently explained every step to Dr. Bailey while performing the operation. This can be done to Dr. Bailey during the operation, and it is naturally not a problem to patiently explain to George before the operation. It''s just that Adam could tell that George''s father had cancer, and George held an unknown fire in his heart. It seems that he cares too much about his father, so he loses his attitude. But in fact, there are some complaints from his subconscious that his father smokes and drinks, doesn''t exercise, eats junk food, and doesn''t take care of himself. Now he needs to be busy and frightened. The reason why the nameless fire is called nameless, even George himself did not notice it. This is also due to human nature who is afraid of trouble. But Adam didn''t bother to get used to him. After training George who wanted to make a nameless fire, Adam''s thoughts were clear, and he consulted George''s father''s consent, took the small man and Carter, underwent surgery, and performed aortic valve replacement surgery. Operating room. Everything is going smooth. "I''m going to suture the aortic incision, what''s the next step?" Adam is a qualified mentor while performing surgery. "Insert an injection needle into the ascending aorta to remove air, and then loosen the aortic valve clamp." The little man replied while acting as a helper. "If it wasn''t George, you should do the next steps." Adam shook his head. "No one wants the interns to perform operations, including the interns themselves." The little man said leisurely. "Except for you, Dr. Duncan of course." Carter smiled and said: "When you were an intern, others wanted you to operate on them." "Not all of them." Adam smiled and said: "There are always people who firmly believe that age is a treasure, and a good doctor should be a man of life." "That''s Dr. Duncan. Your skin is so good. It looks like a student who just left high school." Carter smiled and said, "Furthermore, they don''t understand what a genius is, because they are not themselves, and they have never seen a truly powerful genius, to what extent they can do it!" The little man couldn''t help but glanced at Carter. Carter glanced at the little nurse who knew best on the side. What he saw in the eyes of the best nurse was full of relief, and he smiled triumphantly at the little man. "So, Carter." Adam glanced at Carter, who was getting more and more silky, and smiled: "In another week, it will be Halloween. As the old money family, your Carter family have any different ways to play Halloween?" "Nothing special." Carter thought for a while: "Just dress up the house, not even as lively as other people." "Yes." Adam ridiculed: "Ordinary people still have children knocking on the door to ask for sweets. People like you live in a large manor. A large area of ??woods and lakes around are owned by your family. Children from other families have trouble coming to the door. Its boring in the middle of the road, so you cant ask an adult to drive it just to ask for sweets, right?" "So it''s meaningless." Carter laughed. "I guess your parents may just show up and let you play by yourself, right?" Adam plays with the taste. "how do you know?" Carter was surprised. "Because they must have their activities." Adam exclaimed: "Halloween is a good holiday, I like Halloween the most." The eye-opening scene flashed through his mind uncontrollably. The old money spends Halloween, it should be similar. "Actually I prefer Christmas." Carter did not entangle the ridicule in Adams words, and laughed: "Every Christmas, the bravest man in Carters family will walk into the woods and choose a perfect Douglas fir tree, using the hands of his strong Protestant. Cut down that tree as Carters Christmas tree." "Let''s guess, now this fine tradition has been passed on to your strong doctors." Adam smiled. "Five years ago, I took the axe." Carter said proudly. "Have you taken a girl to chop a tree?" Adam jokingly said: "Some girls have a special affection for jobs like loggers and chimney sweepers." Rachel, who was working at Ralph Lauren''s company, sneezed heavily. Carter laughed and said nothing. Obviously, such a handsome and strong lumberjack cut his own tree in the vast woods of his own house and dragged it into his large manor, which made most of the girls unable to resist. Toot! The monitor siren rang. "The ascending aorta swells, and there is heavy bleeding around the aortic suture." "Blood pressure 68/42." "Heart rate drops." "Immediately do an ultrasound examination of the esophagus and heart." Adam calmly ordered: "We have to control the bleeding and make a new detour, Melendez, have you ever done continuous diagonal stitching?" "No." The little man shook his head: "But I know how to do it." "Then now you have the opportunity to link theory with practice." Adam smiled. In Carter''s hot eyes, Adam instructed the little man to do continuous diagonal sutures while performing the operation. The little man deserves to be the most favored by Adam of the four juniors. Although never done. But his hands are too steady, he is also rich in theoretical knowledge, and he knows exactly what to do at every step. Soon the alarm sound of the monitor disappeared. The operation is back to normal. "Good job, Doctor Melendez." Adam praised the little man, then glanced at Carter, and smiled: "Did you see? This is the strongest hand! If Neil is also named Carter, then every Christmas, it is Neil who enters the woods and cuts down trees. Up." "..." Carter twitched at the corner of his mouth. He took the flattering to such a silky level, still not as cool as the little guy who didn''t talk much. This gave him a deeper understanding of Dr. Duncans rule of power. But he glanced at the little nurse who knew best, and then secretly cheered himself up. Strength talk belongs to strength talk, but it does not mean that flattering has no effect. Once his strength catches up with the small man, then it is definitely him who is most valued by Dr. Duncan. Chapter 863: The battle for the holy grail of surgery , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. George''s father''s aortic valve replacement operation was very successful. George, who is a dog of the Chinese zodiac, instantly changed from a state of chaos to the former white dough. "...The next two days need to be observed. If the situation is ideal, tumor resection can be started." Adam and George''s mother who had already rushed to introduce the situation. "Thank you, Doctor Duncan." George''s mother is very grateful. Adam smiled and nodded, motioned for the little man to follow up the tube bed and walked out of the ward. As soon as I reached the corner, I was blocked by Christina. "Hand it over." Christina stretched out her hand to beg Adam. "what?" Adam smiled. "Stop pretending." Christina''s small eyes aimed straight at Adam: "The holy grail of surgery, that golden pager!" "How did you know?" Adam curiously asked. "No one can fool me!" Christina smiled: "Surgery has such a good thing, how can I be missing!" "Dr. Burke told you, right?" Adam said the key. "It doesn''t matter who said it." Christina was impatient and reached out to touch Adam: "The important thing is that you should not take it. This is the Holy Grail that we are fighting for!" "Stop! We''re all engaged, don''t do anything, it will not affect you well." Adam reached out and knocked out Christina''s salted pigs: "This is the holy grail that has been circulating in the surgery of the medical center. It belongs to the holy grail of the first-year resident. Am I not the first-year resident?" "You don''t count!" Christina did not take the opportunity to take advantage, and said with her arms akimbo: "You are so perverted, where are you like a first-year resident? No, where are you like a resident? So you can''t take our holy grail!" "what are you guys saying?" Meredith saw the movement here and came over. "It''s nothing." Christina turned her head away from her girlfriend. "This is what she said." Adam took a pink pager from his pocket. "what is this?" Meredith was surprised. "You ask your girlfriend." Adam teased. "Uh, all right." Seeing this, Christina could only helplessly say: "This is the holy grail of surgery. It is handed over to the best-performing first-year resident every year. Whoever can get it through the competition, in the next three months, can choose No one else can refuse to participate in any operation." "There is such a thing?!" Meredith''s eyes widened: "Why don''t I know." "Of course you don''t know!" Christina said angrily: "It was supposed to be our competition, but Dr. Bailey gave it to Adam directly. It''s not fair!" "Do you want to compete and have won the Holy Grail from me?" Adam played with taste: "Are you sure?" "You can''t participate!" Christina shook her head and said: "Otherwise, the holy grail of surgery will lose its meaning. This is to reward us ordinary first-year residents!" "Correct!" Seeing Christina winking at her again and again, Meredith also reacted and agreed. "This holy grail of surgery allows the winner to choose to participate in the operation for the next three months. Adam, you have been in charge of surgery for a long time. What do you want this holy grail of surgery for?" "This is an honor." Adam smiled and said, "Next year I plan to pass this Holy Grail to Melendez. It is also a kind of inheritance." "No!" Christina and Meredith exclaimed in unison. "Then we are in the same class as you, wouldn''t it be too bad!" Christina dissatisfied: "All honors are taken away by you, and we have no chance to compete." "Is it only a loss?" Adam reminded: "Think about it, and then reorganize the language." "..." Christina stagnated. They had a session with Adam, but they had a more fulfilling life than others, and their level improved much faster than others. "Adam, I''m getting married soon." Seeing that the hard is not good, Christina directly came to the soft, looking at Adam expectantly: "You give me this as a wedding gift, okay?" "I disagree!" Meredith objected. "You have to agree. This is the wedding gift I want you to give me." Christina glared at her girlfriend: "It''s just an agreement, I am the bride, you are the bridesmaid, and the bride is the biggest!" "Didn''t you and Dr. Burke just get engaged?" Adam was surprised: "I''m getting married right away, so soon?" "As long as you are willing to give me the Holy Grail, I will get the certificate today." Christina smiled. "next year." Adam shook the surgical holy grail in his hand: "When Melendez and their internship are over, I will organize it. You will compete together, and the winner will take over the glory." "No!" Christina objected again: "Wouldn''t it be a waste of waiting for the holy grail of surgery for a year? You want us to compete with your intern, yes! But you must start now, otherwise, with their resources to follow you, our points will definitely not be as good as theirs! " "correct!" Meredith echoed: "Since you brought the intern, our chance to follow you into the operating room has almost ceased. The thought of George''s triumphant expression makes us angry, compare, compare now! " "Ok." Looking at Christina and Meredith, Petunia said that the first girl needs to be in the sun. Adam thought about it and nodded in agreement. "Yeah!" Christina and Meredith both cheered. One feels that he must win, the other feels that he also has a chance. "Do you think you are determined to win?" Adam couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t be happy too soon." "Of course I will win!" Christina believes in herself: "If I can''t even win your intern, then I might as well hit and die!" "The game is cancelled." Adam said solemnly: "If someone puts pressure off the court to prevent her from winning, she will die. What else is going on in this kind of game?" "...I''m just making an analogy." Christina complained. "When does it begin?" Meredith was eager to try. "Wait two days for the operation of George''s father to be over." Adam thought for a while: "So everyone has the energy to participate, but this game will last for two weeks." "How to score?" Meredith curiously asked. "This kind of competition has been going on for decades in the medical center and has a perfect scoring system." Christina smiled and said: "A simple suture gets 1 point, and then according to the degree of complexity, 3 points are observed for the operation, 10 points for one assist, 30 points for the main surgeon, and the most powerful thing is to solve medical intractable diseases, one 80 points, this It''s a rough situation, and there are detailed scoring standards for specific operations and participation levels, which is very exciting!" "It''s not fair." Meredith shook his head and said: "With Adam''s intensity of surgery we can''t match it." "I brought four interns." Adam smiled and said, "Even if the intensity is high, they are equally divided by four, and you all have your own department director, famous doctor boyfriend, and you are still a first-year resident. If you still complain about this, then compare it next year. I wont take them when the time comes. You are all residents, so you can compete fairly. " "No need! It''s fair! Just compare this year!" Christina called. "Then it''s settled." Adam ridiculed: "Let''s hurry up and balance your hormones these two days. Because when the game starts, if you want to win, you really have to eat and sleep in the hospital, and your brain is full of surgery. Two full weeks! " Chapter 864: Practice a car, practice a car! The fourth elementary learned the news soon. all gearing up, preparing to participate in the battle for the holy grail of surgery. George even regarded this opportunity as a shameful battle after failing the inpatient examination, clamoring to defeat Christina and Meredith in this game and prove himself. The little guy who has always been cool has bright eyes and is eager to try. This kind of game is simply scratching his itch. For the Holy Grail! Carter looked at the little man. What Adam said in the operating room, he kept in mind. He wants to use this game to prove that even a small man has the surname Carter, but he is the only one who can go into the woods and cut trees. Lexi was a little tangled. She wanted to defeat her sister, so that her sister looked at her with admiration. was afraid of defeating her sister and making her sister hate her. Pleasant personality, life is tired. Not long ago, her sister eased her relationship a little bit, fried eggs, and handed her a little. She was obviously allergic to eggs, but she bit her scalp and ate it, and gave a thumbs up to the hard-to-swallow fried eggs. ran to the hospital after the incident, and looked for adrenaline everywhere against the red spots on his face. there is no one! Adam is also very interested in this game. Because he doesn''t think Christina will win. there may be Meredith who will open up in the front, and there is a cool little guy in the back. Christina wants to win, but it''s not easy. Adam is expecting the little man to slap Christina gorgeously. That would be fun. wee. Adam received a call from Jesse Page again and drove there. New undercover undercover Brian O''Connor was also waiting there. "Show my face." After getting off the car, Adam went straight to the topic. He didn''t want to waste too much time on this. "Criminals are criminals no matter how they cover up..." Brian began to talk about his experience and experience: "A charismatic leader of a criminal gang, just like Jiang Song in the east, looks like a rain for money, and is known as timely rain. Wherever he goes, other criminals will kneel and respectfully call his brother. But he is only superficially benevolent. In that big criminal gang called Liang Shan, he secretly killed the former boss and became the new boss. Then everything revolved around him. He ignored the wishes of many gang members and used slogan concepts to kidnap morally, just for his own selfishness. Others lived well, just because he was interested in the skills and wealth of the other party, he devised the destruction of other peoples homes. used slogan concepts to force this person to call his brother and become a member of the so-called Liangshan crime family, follow him to commit crimes, and sell his life for him. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} In order to win over the new criminals, he can follow him from before and give this beautiful sister who is loyal to his brother, who is not worthy of her. New bastard. In the end, these people, because of his inexplicable idea, were poisoned to death, and those who were killed were killed. As for the so-called brotherly loyalty in the criminal family, it is nothing more than profit. Their large sums of money and the money they use are used to rob ordinary people. The money is not earned by myself, so I spend it lavishly, of course I dont feel bad about it! Their light fortune and righteousness, behind them are the blood and tears of ordinary people wailing..." "" Adam listened to a foreigner, talking endlessly about the Water Margin, and it was the crime analysis version, which was really inexplicable and funny. Jesse Page saw Adam like this, Adams favorite dimple, immediately appeared. "Your Criminal Psychological Analysis Department is pretty good." Adam looked at Jesse''s dimple and couldn''t help sighing. The bald-headed Boss Tang in Speed ??and Passion may have really read the Water Margin before thinking of packaging it with the concept of a speeding car family to deceive, condense the hearts of the people, and use it for him. Just like raining in time Song Gongming. When it comes to the benefit of being the boss, it is time to sacrifice the family. After all, with his boss, the big family is tired of logging. Otherwise, what are you tired of logging? Adam remembers that behind the speed and passion, the bald Dai Keming killed Han of the Universe Kingdom, one of the core of the Speed ??Car family, but in the later stage he only helped save the bald head Don''s son, and then he was washed in vain. Emmm. is still personally certified by the bald head Don. Han, the former family member who was killed, and the Wonder Woman who died for this, are very embarrassed about this! Of course, the bald-headed Boss Tang became more and more shining as his head shape became more and more shining. Maybe then, in order to force the respect, he might bring the dead back to life with a single thought. But in this mixed world of daily American TV dramas, I''m afraid there is no such thing as a showy operation. If you die, you are dead. If you want to forcibly restore your respect, you have to kill all the insiders, then gather a new group of criminals, and restart logging. And although most of these feelings were made with the help of the criminal psychoanalysis department of Jesse and his colleagues, Adam could see that the newcomer Brian was really touched. Adam felt strongly that in this world, with his fan wings, speed and passion would be very different. "How about, did he show your face? Did he impress you?" Jesse Page looks at Adam with a pair of dimples. "The show is here." Adam smiled and said, "Okay, but let me teach you how to drive, what''s the problem? Get in the car, I''ll teach you!" "Thank you!" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}Brian thanks. Adam got on the co-pilot. Jesse got into the back seat. "Should I drive now?" Bryan got into the driver''s seat, a little surprised. "if not?" Adam smiled and said, "Don''t worry, I will look at you." "Are you sure this is fine?" Jesse was a little worried. "no problem." Adam smiled and said: "Is there any skills in training? Of course, but I may not be able to use my method. I can only train him in a simpler way..." "What method did you use?" Brian suddenly felt a little unconvinced. "Let me ask you, what is the key technology of racing?" Adam asked. "Is it drifting?" Brian said uncertainly. "Correct!" Adam nodded and said, "It''s just drifting in the corners, otherwise it''s a big straight and a throttle hits the end. Whose car has better performance, what other racing skills are there? Only when there are enough corners and many sections that need to be decelerated and accelerated, can ones racing skills be reflectedDrifting is a classic technique for cornering. The smallest deceleration, the fastest cornering, the most stable car, the best embodiment of technology. So how do you do this? In addition to talent, most people are practicing, and they master this technique through a lot of practice..." "how about you?" Jesse couldn''t help but ask. "I''m much simpler." Adam smiled and said: "The coefficient of friction between the tire and the road, vehicle speed, braking force, throttle, front wheel angle, vehicle weight distribution, wheelbase, suspension softness and so on are comprehensive calculations. I asked a friend to help me build a mathematical model and just plug it in. " "...are you kidding me?" Jesse was speechless. "correct." Bryan can''t believe it: "The wheelbase, wheelbase and suspension can be determined in advance, but the friction coefficient of the tires is different for different roads and different weather. There are also interference from other cars, which will cause the angle of the corner to change. Whether there are people in the car, the weight of the people will affect the weight distribution of the car. Many of these changes are random changes. Even if there is a mathematical model, how can you input these parameters into the computer in time when driving to get the answer? Then instantly adjust the best braking force, throttle and front wheel angle? " "That''s why I said that my method may not be suitable for you." Adam smiled slightly: "My mental arithmetic ability is not bad." Brian: "..." Jesse: "..." Chapter 865: Angry and courageous Wee hours. An unmanned roadside. "How is your mental arithmetic?" Adam looked at the speechless Brian: "Actually, it is not difficult, as long as you first calculate the random variables based on the car condition feedback. Then substituting the current values ??of these random variables into the mathematical model, and calculating the results instantly, you can decelerate the least and make the fastest corners. " "" Brian smiled bitterly: "I think the general practice method is more suitable for me." "That''s it." Adam nodded: "Sure enough, most people hate mathematics... Then use the popular practice." humming. The sports car galloped away. "Lets slow down first." Adam smiled and said, "Remember these feelings..." "Is this slow?!" Jesse shouted from behind. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smile. He sat in the passenger seat, instantly calculated the best cornering speed and drift angle, instructed Brian to decelerate to the best speed in advance, then pulled the handbrake, turned the steering wheel, and hit the accelerator. As soon as he noticed that Brian''s movements were not standard enough, he immediately reached out and corrected him in time. He has bullet time and great power, and he has the time and the ability to change Brian''s drifting movements in time. But this was caused, although Adam deliberately reduced the cornering speed. But in the eyes of ordinary people like Jesse Page, turning at such a speed is simply looking for a turn! "Oh oh!" Under the command of Adam, he completed a beautiful high-speed drift drift. Brian, who was passionate about drag racing, suddenly screamed in excitement. "Come again!" "as you wish!" Adam was eager to teach him earlier. Brian, who has a car god''s instinct to guide him, has a very talented car god, and his skills have grown visible to the naked eye. Soon without Adam''s command, he can make beautiful drifts one after another. practiced in the middle of the night. Adam returned to the hospital. In the next few days, every morning, Adam went to teach Brian to practice the car. A car **** rose slowly amid the hum of the sports car. ward. Oh! Happiness! As soon as he came in, he saw that it was already full of people, one by one, all with lights and festoons. They blew paper trumpets and shouted at Adam who came in. is very noisy. "Everyone, quiet down." Papa George, lying on the hospital bed, waved with a big smile. "good morning everyone." George''s mother smiled at Adam and the others. "Good morning." Adam smiled: "George, you can do the case report." "George, good!" A crowd of Omiles applauded. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}"Harold O''Malley, 54 years old, after aortic valve replacement surgery, the morning chest X-ray showed that two days of physical examination, no The lungs collapsed. Arrange a tumor resection at 9 o''clock tomorrow, that''s it!" In the eyes of a group of relatives and friends, George reluctantly gave a report. "yeah!" O''Malleys shouted again. "Families, can you go to the lounge to rest and come back later?" Adam asked. "I listen to Dr. Duncan." George''s mother said, "You will come back later." A crowd of O''Malleys walked out of the ward. The ward was instantly quiet. "Mr. O''Malley, how do you feel?" Adam smiled. "Very good." Georges mother answered, "Thanks to you, Dr. Duncan, he said he had never felt so good before, so we called everyone over. Because we think that after today, he won''t feel so good for a long time. " Adam can only smile politely. "After the operation, when do we have chemotherapy?" George''s father cared. "Then we will have to wait for the operation before we can decide on the follow-up treatment plan based on the actual situation." Under Adam''s gaze, the little man introduced. "What do you mean?" George''s father was taken aback. "The results of inspections and scans are limited." explained the little man: "So you can only see the real situation in the body after the operation is performed to judge the spread of cancer. If the cancer spreads too severely, the operation will not be performed again. " "what?!" George''s father was stunned. "Because after that, your tissues can''t recover, it will cause multiple organ failure..." The little man glanced at Adam and continued: "So instead of continuing the operation, it is better to sew up, so that you can be with your family..." "How long can I live without surgery?" George''s father asked. "A few weeks, or months." The little guy tells the truth. "Do not!" Georges father cried, "No matter what you see, I want you to remove the tumor..." "Dad!" George couldn''t help it suddenly. "Do not!" George''s father shook his head and said, "The O''Malleys are all fighters, I am a fighter! I know I can live, I can definitely!" "Mr. O''Malley, are you sure?" Adam reminded: "Once the situation is not ideal, from a medical point of view, the most appropriate choice we make is to let you spend more time with your family. If you persist, the most likely thing is that you will lie on a hospital bed with a ventilator, and with the aid of drugs, you will survive in pain. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} then your family will have to decide whether to let you go. The will of man can indeed work miracles sometimes. But more often, they can only succumb to the laws of nature. There is one day left, I hope you can discuss it with your family. Especially with George. If you insist, we will obey your will as a patient, but George may not recognize it. He might complain that we didn''t make it clear to you, so that you, who don''t know much about medicine, were blindly optimistic and deprived them of the last period of time to get along with you. If George can''t accept it by then, what kind of extreme behavior will happen under the excitement... At that time, the influence will be very bad, and it will be very bad for George''s future. So I sincerely hope that you can make a unified decision. " "" Georges plump face was instantly red, and he wanted to refute, but he didn''t know how to refute it. Because for a moment, this is him! "I will, Dr. Duncan." Dad George originally had a firm attitude, but when he saw his son''s blushing face, he sighed when he thought of his son''s turbulent and angry appearance before. He understood what Adam said. Knowing that he has cancerGeorge is like that. Once he concealed from George, he exercised the patient''s right to choose freely and kept the doctor confidential. He promised George on the face, but secretly asked the doctor to remove the tumor no matter how the situation worsened. Then his son, he might do something radical. The world is not revolving around his son, and the hospital is not a place to let his son vent his will. Others will bear more of his father because he just died. But this commitment is also limited, it is impossible to tolerate any extreme behavior of George infinitely. The O''Malley family, with so many people, after so many years, only had a doctor, and now they have a good future with such a powerful doctor. Of course he can''t just watch George ruin everything because of his secret decision, unable to control his temper. Adam nodded to the Georges and left. It''s not that he is worrying too much. Instead, Georges father was determined to remove the tumor regardless of the specific circumstances, once he asked Adam to do so without telling George as a patient. After the incident, even if George knew this was the patient''s privacy protection, he still couldn''t control his temper with his character. Adam didn''t want to be insulted in public by his subordinates, so he could only give up George. But in this way, he has a more or less bad guy taste. After all, George had just suffered such a big change. Therefore, it is the best choice to take precautions before it happens, and to directly point out the contradictions that will occur afterwards, and to cut off the possibility of George''s anger and courage. Chapter 866: With Dr. House again , Daily American TV series The next day. "Mr. O''Malley, are you sure?" Hearing George''s father''s decision, Adam glanced at George. "OK." George''s father nodded: "Dr. Duncan, please use medical judgment to decide whether to continue the operation." "it is good." Adam glanced across the Georges'' family and nodded in agreement. As long as their family knows and agrees. The operation was performed quickly. When everything went through George''s father''s esophagus, Adam shook his head. "Melendes, Carter, see it? What should we do now?" "The cancer cells have spread. Now we need to check and palpate the abdominal cavity." Carter snapped back. "What now?" Adam asked again. "The cancer cells have spread to the entire stomach, abdominal lymph nodes and liver, everywhere." Carter looked at the large gray area on his abdomen, and replied: "The operation is no longer effective. We should stop the operation and suture him." "that''s right." Adam nodded, let Carter and the little man take a good look, taught some medical knowledge, and personally sutured Papa George. out of the operating room. Without him speaking, the Georges waiting outside knew the result. The operation time is really too short. Adam comforted a few words, and after leaving, the phone rang. "Dr. House?" Adam looked at the number and shook his head. "Do you have a kindergarten teacher girlfriend?" From the other end of the phone, Dr. Houses irrational voice came: "I guess you have, or have, how do you feel? Can you handle it..." "Why do you ask this?" Adam mocked: "You don''t understand what you said, except for donating a salary to a poor college girl to help you a disabled person, do you dare to feel it with your heart?" "Dr. House!" Camerons voice came from the beautiful doctor: "Time is running out. We are asking Dr. Duncan for consultation..." "yeah, yeah, yeah." House of Dr. Houses office, Dr. House gave an unpleasant look at the beautiful doctor Cameron who disturbed his Yaxing, and then smiled at the other end of the phone: Adam, I want to ask you for a favor. "Is it serious?" Adam is skeptical. The proud Dr. House, would you ask him for a serious consultation? "Of course it is serious!" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} Dr. House pretended to be inconceivable and exclaimed: "God, we are talking about the life of a young and beautiful kindergarten girl! Is this correct?" "Let''s talk." Although Adam felt that Dr. House was not serious, he also knew that this case was definitely true, so he did not directly reject it. "The three ducks I have, they are all useless." Doctor House glanced at the three elite doctors in front of him, and smiled: "After I confirmed the cause of the disease, they couldn''t convince the patients who had lost confidence and just wanted to go home and wait for the death to receive treatment. Actually, I dont care about it. Because I believe that the medical problem has been solved by me, after her death, through anatomy, I can still verify it. But Cameron, soft-hearted, thinks you might have a way. I think so too! With Adams terms, as long as you are willing to come forward, this discouraged kindergarten teacher will definitely rekindle the yearning for life. So please do me a favor, come over and persuade her to accept my treatment. " "Doctor Duncan, it''s not like this..." The beautiful doctor Cameron finally couldn''t help it, and explained: "We want to consult you, is there any other way than Dr. House said..." "Am I wrong?" Dr. House interrupted: "You dare to say that my method is not feasible?" Seeing the beautiful doctor Camerons words, Dr. House grimaced: Dr. Cameron, I think our doctors should do their best to treat the disease and save people. Before there is no other way, do we know that there is a way but dont use it? "" The beautiful doctor Cameron was speechless. "There is no need for me to come forward to convince her." Adam smiled and said, "I have another way." "But you haven''t heard the medical record yet?" African-American doctor Forman could not accept it. "No need for medical records." Adam smiled and said, "You said she is a kindergarten teacher, right?" "Correct." African American doctor Forman nodded. "She has lost faith." Adam smiled: "You just want her to regain her confidence, right? It''s too simple! You don''t need me to go there, Doctor House on your side can do it." "He came forward, it''s useless." Good friend Dr. Wilson glanced at Dr. House with a smile: "She used Houses situation to ask questions... Now for House, she is more than just a case. He respects her choice and allows her to have Die with dignity." try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "There is no such saying at all." Doctor House vomited: "Life is like this. There is no dignity at all. You can only live with dignity, not die with dignity." "is it?" Adam teased: "Then, in order to make the kindergarten teacher have dignity, did Dr. House act coquettishly and plead?" "what?" Over there, Dr. Houses three ducks and good friends are all dumbfounded. But the corners of Dr. House''s mouth were slightly raised. "She is a kindergarten teacher, isn''t she?" Adam smiled and said: "She has no resistance to the child''s coquettish plea. Let our big house baby be so cute and pitiful. If you set it down, I don''t believe she doesn''t subdue." "" The three ducks of Dr. House and his friends, looked at each other, bowed their heads, and covered their mouths, almost unable to hold them back. That kind of picture is so beautiful that they dare not look at it. "Haha is so funny." Doctor House smiled and said, "But I am more optimistic about your beautiful male tactics." "No way? No way?" Adam exaggerated: "I thought that our doctors should do our best to treat the disease and save people. Why should we stay close and seek further, knowing that there is a way to act immediately? Didn''t it mean that her time is running out?" "I think I can give it a try." African-American doctor Forman suddenly said: "She is a very good kindergarten teacher, has a very good relationship with the children, and is very good at listening to the children''s opinions." "That''s it!" When Dr. Houses men stabbed Dr. House on his back, Adam smiled even more happily: Dr. House is very talented in acting. Im sure if he wants to, he will be able to act as a child who is so coquettish and infatuated. vivid. Can an excellent kindergarten teacher who is good at listening ignore a child''s request? Can you say that you want to give up your life in front of an innocent child, so that the childs already fragile and hazy heart adds another shadow of death? I dont think so! That''s a child of 1.89 meters! " "Interesting, interesting." Doctor House looked at Xiao Hei, who did not avoid looking at him, listening to Adam''s wanton mockery, the arc of his mouth could not be closed at all. "Ahem." Dr. Wilson, a good friend of Dr. House, was helpless, not smiling, and could not help not smiling, he could only cough. "Dr. Duncan, let''s tell you something about the condition. As for the method, let''s talk about it later." Chapter 867: Adam Tathagata vs Haus Jade Emperor Medical center. "Let''s talk." Adam heard what Dr. Wilson said, and saw that Dr. House stopped talking, and understood that the other party''s mouth was addicted, and now he finally wanted to listen to his professional advice seriously, so he also received his magical powers. " Female, 29 years old, had her first epileptic seizure two months ago, lost language ability, can only mumble like a baby, staged mental deterioration, and initially diagnosed with a brain tumor. But the three common brain tumor protein markers are all negative, there is no family history, no environmental pathogenic factors, and no response to radiotherapy..." Dr. Wilson, a good friend of Dr. House, gave a detailed account of the patients nursery teacher. He is a well-known oncologist. After being diagnosed with a brain tumor, kindergarten teacher was admitted by him. After he found out that he was unsure, he lied that Dr. House was his cousin and asked Dr. House to see her. no way. A general case, Dr. House feels no sense. He would rather have the three elite doctors doing nothing than take over. With this time, watching soap medical dramas, its too fragrant. But the cousin who is the only good friend, is still worth his shot. "After House took over, he first judged that it was a brain damage, and then prepared to have an MRI, but the patient had a seizure and could not continue. Afterwards, she discovered that she was allergic to the contrast agent of MRI." Dr. Wilson continued: "House later suspected that she had cerebrovascular inflammation. She used steroids and large doses of prednisone..." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. "What?" Dr. House couldnt help but said, Do you have a better way? The MRI results and the neurological symptoms caused by intracranial pressure at that time were all in line with the symptoms of cerebrovascular inflammation... "Wait, isn''t she allergic to MRI contrast agents?" Adam interrupted: "Where did the MRI results come from?" "...spoken, it is the result of T scan." Doctor House stopped: "She is not allergic to T contrast agent." "Be strict, Doctor House!" Adam joked: "I didn''t actually have much confidence in this case. After all, neither the unique diagnostic department nor the unparalleled Doctor House in the world can diagnose..." "I can be diagnosed!" Doctor House retorted, "It''s just that she doesn''t believe it." "Then it is still impossible to diagnose." Adam corrected: "Your final diagnosis is still a guess. Although you are very confident this time, you may still be wrong, right?" "So you, who had no confidence in the beginning, now have the confidence to pick my thorn?" Doctor House mocked. "That''s right." Adam smiled and said, "At your level, you should also think of what I can think of. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} and what is better than me is, what do you think of, when there is no biopsy and other evidence pointing to your diagnosis, even if the cause of your diagnosis is one in a million The odds of one. You dare to take the medicine directly, and then judge whether your diagnosis is correct based on the patient''s response, which I may never be able to do. " "That''s you cowardly and boring!" Doctor House vomited: "If I were you, I would definitely open my own hospital to treat any patients I want to see, and use any method I can think of." "Then it won''t take long for this hospital to close down and you will go to jail." Adam smiled and said: "In short, in this respect, I will never be as good as you, but now you have used all kinds of unconventional means to rule out one possibility after another. Then in the process of your diagnosis and treatment, I am confident to find something that you have overlooked. Just like you who are so powerful, you can say that the T result is the nuclear magnetic resonance result. " "...show my face!" Doctor House was caught with a small omission, just as the Jade Emperor was blocked by the Tathagata saying, "You were beaten by a monkey", and he could only say unhappy. "In short, if House''s diagnosis is right, then the patient''s condition will get better, and if it''s wrong, then there will be new discoveries." Dr. Wilson continued: "During the medication, Dr. Forman went to the kindergarten to investigate the place where the disease occurred and learned that there was a parrot in the kindergarten. He guessed it was psittacosis..." "No!" Adam shook his head: "If it is psittacosis, then the children in kindergarten have already had a wide range of abnormal reactions that have been discovered. If there is no psittacosis, it cannot be psittacosis." "I told you." On the other side of the phone, Dr. House smiled and shrugged at the dark-faced Dr. Forman. "After the medication, the patient improved significantly, but then he turned abruptly, first blindness, and then seizures." Dr. Wilson shook his head helplessly: "Give her a mental test. She has good times and bad times. House decided not to do any treatment. Based on the seriousness of the disease, he can judge whether it is a brain tumor, an infection, or a blood vessel... " Adam knows it. Brain tumors can live for one or two months, infections can live for several weeks, and blood vessels can only live for one week. Doctor House This is to see how quickly she died to determine the cause. is cruel. Because of this, it is very likely that even if the cause of the disease is known, there is a high probability that there will be no time for rescue. or rescued, it has caused many irreversible serious injuries, and the quality of life is worrying. "Dr. Forman and Dr. Cameron went to the patient''s home to check the living environment and found no abnormal pathogenic factors." Dr. Wilson continued: "But I found the ham, and exposed the lie that the patient was my cousin... But it also inspired House." try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "Cerebral cysticercosis!" Adam suddenly said: "The ham is made of pork, and pork contains pork tapeworms. If the cooking time is not enough, the tapeworm larvae will enter the digestive system and grow and reproduce as a parasite. Most of the reproduced eggs will be excreted. But there may be worm eggs that can penetrate the intestinal wall and enter the bloodstream. Then it circulates the whole body with the help of blood. Insect eggs secrete special substances to avoid detection by the human immune system. But once they die, they will be recognized by the human system and attacked. The tapeworm that lives in the brain, once attacked, will cause a chain reaction and damage the brain. Causes various neurological diseases, the reaction to steroid drugs, after a little improvement, the condition will go down sharply. does match various symptoms! " "see it?" Doctor House stretched out his hand at the three ducks: "That''s why I always want him!" "It''s still only possible." Xiaohei Forman is not convinced by the airway. "Correct." Adam agreed: "It still cannot be 100% diagnosed." "It''s up to you now." Doctor House smiled and said, "As long as I am treated, two tablets of albendazole every day after meals, the diagnosis will be quickly diagnosed, and the cure will be achieved within a month. Either you pick my thorn and think of another way. Either you just listen to me, use beautiful men to save lives. Time is running out, I think the second one is more effective. " "That''s it?" Adam was surprised: "Doctor House, you''re not kidding me, are you? It''s this time, you really can''t think of a better way?" "Did you think of it?" Doctor House was startled. "of course." Adam exaggerated: "It is true that the diagnosis cannot be diagnosed without medicine or MRI. But since you are sure it is a pork tapeworm, a pork tapeworm can lay 20,000 to 30,000 eggs a day. It is impossible to have only one in the brain, right? Pork tapeworm cell density is similar to the density of cerebrospinal fluid, which cannot be detected by T fluoroscopy. But since it is unlikely to have only one, then there must be other parts of the body. Insects love the leg muscles. Take an X-ray of the thigh, and the diagnosis can be easily diagnosed. I dont believe that the patient would not even do a non-invasive leg X-ray, right? " Dr. House:"" Chapter 868: Halloween is here again House of Dr. House. "What are you waiting for?" House was shown off by Adam. He looked at the three ducks looking at him, and said in a bad mood: "The great Dr. Duncan has already given instructions. Are you still not going to implement it?" "Immediately!" The beautiful doctor Cameron took the lead, and the three left the office together. "Did you see it?" Doctor House smiled at the other end of the phone and said, "We are the best combination. You should come over. It will be fun then." "Goodbye, Doctor House." Adam chuckled and hung up the phone. Does Dr. House know such a simple method? Obviously not. Is Adam better than him? It must not be right now. Doctor House is only a momentary solidification of his thinking, while Adam is a bystander. Adam believed that even if he did not have himself, Dr. House would probably solve his doubts because of some casual words. It''s like Dr. Black Forman used ham to expose Dr. Wilson''s lies, but he inspired Dr. House to think of pork tapeworms. The three ducks are all genius doctors in various fields. Doctor House hired them just for these careless words to solve his doubts. late at night. Adam spoke with Juno on the phone before going to bed everyday. "...House was shown off by me, haha." Adam told what he had pretended to be in front of House today. "It''s incredible." Juno sighed: "I still remember that 8 years ago, in order to get familiar with the operation in advance, we bought a hut in the forest and hunted and dissected it. Then, in order to get more opportunities, you would deliberately cheat Rachel''s father. Eight years have passed. Not only did you perform the heart surgery for Dr. Green, you also pretended to be forced in front of the legendary Dr. House, whom Dr. Green must look up to. " "Don''t forget that I will follow the legendary Grey and discuss medicine every night." Adam triumphantly reminded: "In the case that other famous doctors were afraid to take over, the chief sword saved God''s right hand! The hand of Adam is now very popular in the medical world." "I witnessed the rise of a legend with my own eyes." Juno smiled and said: "Someday we will go bankrupt and run out of money. Maybe we can write a book and make a fortune." "There won''t be that day." Adam believes himself. "So too." Juno laughed at the thought of Adam''s arrangements. A thin dead camel is bigger than a horse. Really rich people, as long as they have the heart and go bankrupt for countless times, they will not be really poor and have no money to spend. Hiding a little spare belongings anywhere is enough for ordinary people to struggle for a lifetime. Steady Adam, the spare hand arranged, one hand can''t be counted. "Halloween the day after tomorrow, is there an arrangement?" Juno asked. "Should stay in the hospital." Adam hesitated: "After all, you know that Halloween, there must be a lot of idiots and all kinds of weird injuries, what are your plans?" try{mad1(''gad2'');}catch(ex){} "Okay, I know you don''t like holidays the most." Juno joked: "You don''t care about us, Karen and I will fly to Texas, and Heather will accompany Tatiana to her first Halloween." "Ha ha." Adam smirked: "Well, say hello to Tatiana and me." When there are many good friends, I get a headache when it comes to the holidays. It is troublesome to accompany anyone or not. "I will." Juno smiled and said: "I think this Halloween, Tatiana will be very interesting~" "Don''t you think?" Adam was surprised. "Do not worry." Juno smiled and said: "We will arrange it, but you, how are you going to live?" "It should be Peggy." Adam groaned. "Which Peggy?" Juno smiled but didn''t smile: "Last year the Marvel DC chaos, but it is still vivid. Peggy I am familiar with is not suitable for that kind of scene!" "Hey." Adam smiled. "understood." Juno is clear: "This time, FBI: openthedoor is really going to be staged, right?" "Say it again, say it again." Adam smiled and said: "If there are a lot of things when the hospital arrives, you don''t have to dream about these things." "These things?" Juno playing taste: "You don''t want to provoke an internal fight between the two law enforcement agencies in New York? What an evil mind!" "The more you talk, the more exaggerated you are. I''m not that kind of person." Adam said righteously. "Ha ha." Juno laughed at this. After a few more jokes, the two hung up. Time soon came to Halloween. Although Adam does not like most festivals, Halloween is an exception. is not a must-have holiday, and there will be no holidays. It''s too much. Adam can naturally be busy treating illnesses and saving people in the hospital, but he just defaults. But after a busy day at work, I went back at night and met some strange people, strange things, that was a surprise. Shuren Zhou said: Halloween is here, and its the season when everything is available... morning. Adam took four small rounds. "Doctor Duncan, what do you think?" Irene, the patients daughter, turned around in front of Adam who came in. "Mickey Mouse, it''s cool." Adam took a look and praised. "Thank you." Irene looked at Adam with a smile: "Doctor Duncan, are your doctors only Halloween?" "Do not have time." Adam understood what she meant, but he could only politely decline the reason for reproductive isolation: "We need to take care of your father and their patients." "Oh, that''s a shame." Irene shook her body, and the little tail behind her swayed. Carter''s eyes lit up. try{mad1(''gad2'');}catch(ex){} "Eileen!" The patient couldn''t stand it anymore, and he reminded him helplessly: "Aren''t you going to work, you''re almost late, and your students can''t wait to see you in this costume." "yeah, yeah." Irene raised her hand to check the time, and said regretfully: "I''m leaving, and I will see again after get off work...My father, Dr. Duncan, see you then~" Adam smiled non-committal. "Carter!" Adam looked at Carter, who followed a certain tail dangling, and narrowed his eyes: "Tell me about the condition!" "Oh, oh!" Carter was stunned, in the eyes of everyone, he started to enter the state. Obviously, he is a Disney fan. The round is over. Adam is going to the emergency room. The emergency room will be very busy today, and all kinds of weird people will appear. "knock, knock!" As soon as Adam came downstairs, he was blocked by a child, and saw him looking at Adam with a smile: "Trick or treat if you don''t give your ears!" "what?" Adam was dumbfounded. He took a look at him and saw that he was wearing a hearing aid and his ears were obviously deformed, so he understood what he meant. "Child, you should call Dr. Sloan." Adam reminded: "Where are your parents?" "My mother works in a restaurant." The child said clearly: "Her work can''t afford my surgery. I need surgery for public welfare. The nurses all hate Dr. Sloan, so they just go to him. Even if he wants to help me, he can''t help me. After all, an operation involves the operating room, the surgeon, assistant doctors, anesthesiologists, and nurses. There is only Dr. Duncan in the hospital. You can help me as a Halloween gift for a poor child, okay? I came over, and at least three people took this as my Halloween costume..." "You have done a lot of homework." Adam looked at him: "Wait until today?" "Correct." The kid smiled transparently: "No one likes someone who asks for help for no reason, even children. The probability of being rejected is the lowest on this day. Even if rejected, it will not annoy my life and affect my mother''s work. " "You are really a little clever ghost." Adam laughed blankly: "Okay, I can help you, but you must do me a favor first." "no problem!" The child smiled happily. Adam took him to find Mark Sloan. "Doctor Sloan, a child is looking for you." Adam found Mark and reminded him. "what?" Mark was taken aback. "Dad!" The child walked out from behind Adam, looked at Mark with bright eyes, and called out affectionately. "what?!" Mark was dumbfounded, his head roared, and countless blurred figures flashed across him for a moment. Chapter 869: Chainsaw Fright Medical center. Under the little boy''s affectionate gaze, Mark''s brain was on the verge of crashing. Without him! The possibilities are endless. It''s not that he can''t give birth. Insurance measures are vulnerable to big data. There have been cases before. and the little boy''s expression is also rich, fascinating. At this moment, he did not doubt the authenticity of this incident. It wasn''t until he caught sight of the little boy that he changed his face instantly and looked at Adam with a smile, that he was surprised that it might be a joke. "Ah this..." Mark took a long sigh of relief and looked at Adam helplessly. "Happy Halloween, trick or treat without giving ears." Adam smiled and said: "The auditory organs are intact, but they cannot communicate with external organs. I will coordinate with the director in the operating room. Nurses and anesthesiologists, I will find you. Help me let O''Malley go. Doctor Sloan, for those little Sloan who will come out someday, do you give this little boy a free operation today, right? " "This kid!" Mark glanced at the little boy who is now looking forward to it. Seeing that Adam has said this, he naturally would not refuse: "Okay, I have done this charity operation." "Thank you Dr. Sloan, thank you!" The little boy was overjoyed and thanked him again and again. Backing on the mountain, eating on the mountain, relying on the water and draught. He is the son of a restaurant staff. If it weren''t because the restaurant was in the hospital, he would have a plan, speak well, and be good at impressing others. This kind of operation can change the good thing in his life, even if it will be delayed until the year of the monkey, it will not be realized. Now he is still young, when he is a little older, he goes to middle school. Because of the deformity of his ears, it is proper to be discriminated against. 7 years of middle school, it has always been like this, not another Leonard, or another serial perverted murderer. With the high EQ of the little boy now, it is mostly the latter. In line with the good expectation of eliminating the bad logic and conventions in the American drama world, Adam, who is doing his best every day, took the little boy to knock on the door of the director of surgery. knock, knock, trick or treat if you dont give sugar changed to knock, knock, trick or treat if you dont give ears, the surgical director had nothing to say, so he made arrangements with a smile. The little boy is very accurate. If it weren''t for Adam to speak, the director of surgery would only say that the arrangements for charity surgery are already full and there is no room for the operating room. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} The hospital is to make money, and the public surgery is free, just for the reputation of the hospital. So the meaning is over at once, and there is less energy. But now Adam has expressed this compassion and spoke up, so naturally the whole hospital will be full of love. got the most critical surgeon and the operating room, Adam called George and the most knowledgeable nurse and them, and asked them to take the little boy to deal with the problem of the operation. This kind of minor surgery, it is natural that Adam cannot have it personally. Adam went to the emergency room. According to the holiday tradition. The best show today is probably the emergency room. "...This is the most perverted pumpkin head I have ever saw! Then you all saw it, blood splattered all over my pumpkin head, but this is even more perverted!" Just arrived, I heard a little fat man talking excitedly, talking abnormally in his mouth, but his face was full of excitement. "Stop talking, your face is splashed more." Lexi frowned while helping the little fat man deal with his broken index finger. "Welcome to the Halloween scene at the Medical Center." Carter is by, holding his hands, and smiling. Although he is also an intern, he has worked as a medical intern in the medical center, and he has naturally seen how lively and wonderful Halloween in the hospital is. "Are you all right to do?" Adam walked over and interrupted his appearance: "Where is the patient''s severed finger?" "Doctor Duncan!" Carter quickly put down his arms around his chest and sneered: "The severed finger is at the patient''s, and I will clean it up right away." "I got stuck in the chainsaw." The little fat man who broke his index finger didn''t care, smiled to himself. It''s not that the little fat guy is really so horrible and perverted, but that he has been beaten with morphine, temporarily staying away from the pain, and buffing excitement, this is a bit perverted. "Wait, where''s my chainsaw? It was still with me just now!" The little fat man looked sideways, his face suddenly changed, and he looked left and right and shouted: "Hey, who took my chainsaw!!!" "Carter!" Adam called. "Look for it now!" Carter was agitated, promised, and immediately ran. Buzzing! Just then, the sound of a chainsaw being rang echoed in the emergency room. "Damn it!" Adam''s face changed, and he ran hurriedly in the direction of the sound. Now that there are security screening devices, it is already very difficult for ordinary people to bring guns, ammunition and various dangerous goods into the hospital. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} but it is not absolutely safe. Because the emergency room is a weak spot for security checks. After all, the ambulances bring critically ill patients who need immediate first aid. A delay of one second may be a difference between life and death. You can''t let people go through the security channel under such circumstances, right? can only be sent in first, and then talk about other things later. The sound Adam heard right now was clearly the sound of a chainsaw, and it should have been the one that the little fat guy chopped off the pumpkin head for fun. But in the hospital, the power of a chainsaw is not much weaker than that of a gun. Adam rushed away. Seeing Christina leading someone to the ward from the chainsaw, she immediately stopped and said: "Christina! Stop!" Christina was taken aback, remembering something, and stopped the intern and walked out. At this time, Adam had already passed them, seeing the danger without warning, gave Christina a wink, and walked in alone. This is a double room ward The hospital bed by the door is empty, and the curtain of the inner bed is pulled up to cover the situation inside, and the sound of the chainsaw saw things from inside. Christina and Carter, hiding outside the door, followed Adam''s footsteps with the probe, looking inside nervously. Although there was no warning, Adam took the initiative to enter the bullet time, fully prepared, and stretched out his hand to pull the curtain. A burst of red splash came. Adam flashed aside. "holyshit!" "Oh, God!" Christina and the others who probed outside the door took advantage of Adam''s avoidance and finally saw what was happening inside, all of them were shocked and dumbfounded. There is only one person in , who is of African descent. I saw him sitting on the hospital bed with his legs on top, holding a chainsaw, sawing with grinning teeth. I didn''t know what he thought he was doing **** revenge on his enemy, but he fixed his eyes to greet him on the calf of his right leg. In the face of everyone''s gaze, he didn''t mind at all, just sawing it all. Under the power of a chainsaw, how long can human bones last? "Good fellow, I''ll call you good fellow! Abnormal!" The little fat man who broke his finger, ran over despite Lexis obstruction, and when he saw this scene, he was surprised and exclaimed. Christina has weird eyes. Lexi couldn''t bear to look straight. "Welcome to the Halloween scene at the Medical Center!" Adam smiled at Carter who was dumbfounded. Chapter 870: Adam the Coward Medical center. Adam saw that Mr. Chainsaw had no intention of hurting people. After he put down the chainsaw, he took the chainsaw over and handed it to the security guard who came to check the wound. "Carter!" "The tibial nerve is broken, there is nothing to recover, only the limb is amputated." Carter stepped forward in a daze, looked at the tragic wound, and said. "Thank you, thank you very much." The middle-aged African-American man lying there raised his eyebrows at Carter, and a smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. "" Carter''s mouth twitched. What kind of person is this special. "This is my patient." Christina reacted, stepped forward, and said to the patient: "What''s your situation?" "I said I want to amputate." The African-American man smiled and said, "If you don''t help me, I can only do it myself." "But your leg is intact!" Christina said silently: "You are crazy!" "That''s your opinion." The African-American man said very philosophically: "It seems to be doomed in the dark, and his body does not listen to it. It is crazy to walk through the life with weak legs like that!" "Did you take medicine?" Adam asked. "No." Christina shook her head: "I just gave him a little morphine to relieve the pain. The previous toxicology test was negative." "Call Dr. Torres." Adam glanced at his severely broken calf: "By the way, call a psychiatrist from upstairs." "I am not a lunatic!" The African-American man shook his head and said, "I work in a bank." "A lot of crazy people say that." Christina murmured: "Did your bank fail, or you were fired? You did this because you couldn''t think about it? You can''t lose money in the stock market, right? You can lose money in this bull market, then you''re still a lunatic." Adam''s heart moved, he swept around, saw everyone smiled, and shook his head secretly. The year 2000 is approaching, and the Mirror Stage he has been wiping around has become a lot brighter. In addition, the stock market has continued to rise during this period and it has become bullish. Adam didn''t know how to trade stocks in his previous life, but he still remembers this feeling. When everyone is talking about the stock market and want to make a fortune in the market, it''s time for pork ribs with chives. Therefore, I also remembered the scattered memories of the Internet bubble in 2000. Although I have not been a stockholder in my previous life, I have not learned about it in detail. There are only scattered pieces of information. This is the world of American TV dramas, and the timeline has changed. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} But when others are greedy, he is afraid, and he is always right. So, during this time, Adam asked his assistant Ada to slowly clear the position. Running at this time must be a bit of a loss, after all, it is not the highest point. But its not a professional player. Those seniors who really learn that they buy at the lowest point and sell at the highest point. There is no special custom-made golden finger magical power. There is such a large volume, and most of them cant escape. . I''ll accept it as soon as I see it. After the stock market crash, squeeze out the bubble, don''t have to wait for the lowest point, Adam can go in again. Then wait until 2008 before going out, and then go in again. With Adams capital, as long as you follow the overall situation and go in and out, you can get happiness that countless people have never combined in their entire lives. And these knowingly smiling doctors in front of them will probably be driven crazy by this kind of in and out. Some cool, countless crazy! This is the reasonable and legal rule of the American drama world. But human nature cannot be tested. Adam will not chat with them about these things. is now running. If the stock market continues to rise in the next few months, Adam will inevitably be complained by them because they feel they can run at the highest point. didn''t run now, and finally got caught in and couldn''t run away. They would complain that Adam knew the situation, but didn''t resolutely drag them to run, causing them heavy losses. Even if you dont say anything, if you dont keep a low profile, it will cause resentment if you are exposed to how much money you have made in the stock market crash. Because the money is contributed by these leeks. is simply not pleased up and down. Adams investment company is also an old capitalist''s routine, all kinds of overseas vests, come and go. Professionals, specifically to check, do not have enough resources, enough time, but also at a loss. The taxation in the American drama world is so complicated that most people need to hire a special accountant to pay taxes, not just to cut the leeks of ordinary people who are not good at math. And for big capitalists like Adam, they are moving around quickly to provide space for tax avoidance operations. Lao Tzu said: There are many thieves in law. In the world of American dramas, the more tax laws and regulations become more complicated, the more country-level thieves will be robbed. Fortunately, leeks also have the consciousness of leeks. The kind of greedy people who invest all their wealth in, even mortgage their assets to play, are after all a minority. These colleagues in front of me, even if they are trapped in, will not hurt their muscles and bones. Of course, after the bubble occurred, Adam needed to pay more attention during that time. When it was time to save, his colleagues were in a daze, causing the patient to have a medical accident that shouldn''t happen. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} These distracting thoughts flashed through Adam''s mind. Looking at the middle-aged African-American grinning and grinning, Adam left with Carter. Outside the emergency room, another ambulance roared in. "what''s the situation?" "Eileen Xiaoli, 26 years old, suffered a severe brain injury. A brick hit the windshield and was in a Grade 3 coma." the first responder said quickly. "Eileen?" Carter stayed, and ran over to take a look. As expected, he saw a vague face with a black nose and three beards painted on each side. Who is Irene who dressed up as Mickey Mouse in the morning and flicked her tail! "I saw her brain tissue, how come I was hit by a brick?" Carter called. "Halloween nightmareChildren stand on the flyover and mess around." The first responder vomited: "By the way, she is an organ donor." "She can still be saved!" Carter understood the subtext of the first responder and couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Hey, I have said everything I should say, and the rest is your job." The first responder raised his hand and left. "Don''t get excited there, book the operating room and call Dr. Sheputt." Adam shouted as he rescued. Unfortunately, the injuries were too serious. She did not have the undead physique of Mickey Mouse and eventually declared brain dead. out of the operating room. Adam began to call his family, and then a group of good friends, who repeatedly told them to be careful. Stay away from bear kids during Halloween! makes family and friends dumbfounded. This is not the first time. Every time he encounters such a strange death in an accident, Adam has to do this. Zhou Shuren said: The older the rivers and lakes, the smaller the courage. Adam is in the hospital. The more accidents he sees, the less courage he is. Even if he knows that the probability of being hit by relatives and friends in these accidents is very low, he still can''t help but remind him again and again. just like this Irene. If she was reminded repeatedly when she was driving, she saw children playing on the flyover from a distance, subconsciously pay extra attention, or simply take a detour. There will probably be no such accidents. So even if the heartless third Gaby taunts him for being timid and long-winded, he doesn''t tire of it. Chapter 871: This is a hard task! Medical center. ward. "Mr. Xiao Li, I''m sorry..." Adam told Irene''s father this thunderbolt. "Do not!" Mr. Xiao Li could not accept this result, screamed, clutching his chest, the monitor alarm sounded loudly. "Blue alert." Adam immediately stepped forward to rescue him. The other party was originally a heart disease patient, and he was hospitalized in the hospital waiting for his heart, but now he has been irritated so much that he has a direct illness. Fortunately, Adam was by his side, busy for a while, and successfully rescued him back. "I can''t understand, how did this happen?" After he came back from the rescue, he opened his eyes and was at a loss for a long time before Mr. Xiao Li muttered. "This is an accident." Although Adam wanted to say that this was caused by the bear boy, he said it was an understatement. no way. Excessive description of details will only make people uncomfortable. Especially Mr. Xiao Li''s unexcitable situation. And even if it was said, Mr. Xiao Li had no other way except to complain about herself and aggravate her condition. can do nothing about those bear children who have not known where they are going. did not dare to complain to God. The NYPD estimates that it will not be checked, and even if it is checked, what can be done to catch the teenage bear children? will only be more annoying and painful for the final result. is really: death is random, life is like a must. Even thinking about Adam, he shuddered. "This kind of thing usually happens very quickly." Lexi couldn''t help but answer, "She may not feel any pain." Mr. Xiao Li didn''t want to talk at all except for tears in the corners of her eyes. Adam sighed in his heart. Irenes situation is that the real brain is beaten out by the bear child. When was sent over, he was in a severe level 3 coma, and indeed he couldn''t feel any pain. But when the incident happened, no one dared to say that Irene did not experience pain before the ambulance arrived. "Mr. Xiao Li." Adam deliberated and said in a controlled tone: Eileens drivers license shows that she is an organ donor. As an immediate family member, if you agree to stop her life support system, the heart can be directly transplanted to you. Mr. Xiao Li was taken aback, looking at Adam''s gaze, as if looking at the devil. "Please go away, okay?" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} It can be seen that Mr. Xiao Li is very cultivated, even if he can''t accept Adam''s proposal, the words are very civil, and the tone is pleading. "it is good." Adam looked at the grieving old man, nodded and said, "If you want, Dr. Grey will take you to see your daughter." While speaking, he glanced at Lexi and walked out of the ward. Irene is now in a state of brain death, her body is still healthy, and she has no problems for the time being. Mr. Xiao Li could not accept this proposal for the time being because he was too sad. Give him time at this time, which is the best choice. After waiting for Mr. Xiao Li to calm down, Lexie pushed him to Irene''s ward. "She still has body temperature, it doesn''t make sense." Mr. Xiao Li held his daughter''s hand, stroked her forehead, said in pain. "I''m sorry, she lives on a ventilator." Lexie said softly: "The Irene you know is no longer there." Mr. Xiao Li tried his best to control his emotions, just looking at his daughter, talking about the warm and interesting stories between father and daughter since childhood, trying to wake up his daughter. But until Adam rescued three strange and critically ill patients and took advantage of the gap, when he came to check, Irene, who was lying in the hospital bed, did not wake up miraculously, as shown in the TV series. If it were not 100% certain, Irene had indeed been brain dead, and Adam would not have said that suggestion. "Take the file." Mr. Xiao Li finally gave up, holding the hand of his daughter Irene, against his forehead, and said with difficulty. "it is good." Lexi quickly agreed. "You can donate her organs." Mr. Xiao Li raised his head and looked at Adam with red eyes: "This is her wish." "Then her heart?" Lexie glanced at Adam and spoke actively. "Give it to someone else." Mr. Xiao Li looked at Adam and Lexie dumbly. Adam took a deep look at him, motioned Lexi to let him sign, and left the ward without saying anything. "Doctor Duncan, let''s persuade Mr. Xiao Li again." Lexi followed and suggested: "Maybe Dr. O''Malley can persuade him to be more effective. After all, the feelings are all figured out. Dr. O''Malleys father doesnt have many days... "No, Mr. Xiao Li has already made a choice." Adam shook his head and said, "We respect it." He can use Irene if he is alive in the sky, he would definitely hope to save his father with his heart to persuade him. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} George O''Malleys true feelings are indeed more convincing. But the survivors still feel guilty. Let alone a father who loves his daughter so much that he accepts the heart of a young and happy daughter, which will bring him unimaginable guilt for the rest of his life. Even if this will happen, he is persuaded. But in the postoperative days, facing the desolation under his knees, and no longer hearing the laughter of his daughter, Mr. Xiao Li has a high probability of regretting this choice, having trouble sleeping and eating, and suffering abnormally. Why bother? Furthermore, Mr. Xiao Li was at the forefront of the transplant list, and was hospitalized to wait for the heart that will come at any time. In this case, since Mr. Xiao Li is unwilling, Adam will not persuade him more. Let Irenes heart save others and the heart of others save Mr. Xiao Li. This is the best choice. Throughout Halloween, all kinds of strange cases flooded in. Eileen is not the only one who committed crimes by the bear children. A homeless man fell asleep full of food and drink in the park. When a group of bear children saw it, they poured gasoline on him. They thought it would be fun to burn my remains by the blazing flame, causing a large area of ??third-degree burns on the homeless chest. Fortunately, the homeless man raised a dog. Seeing this, he realized that he couldn''t deal with the murderous bear children, so he ran directly to the patrolman, calling and urging the patrolman to pass. This scared away the group of bear children and rescued the tramp who was almost burned to death. Of course, the children who grew up in the city center were playing the traditional Halloween game of "Trick or Treat" with their father. They were directly hit by the vehicle and seriously injured. Adam has been busy until one o''clock in the morning, when Halloween is over. The excitement knocking game originally envisaged, but unfortunately cancelled. Adam returned to the apartment. He was not a peaceful person at first, but he was a little bit unreasonable, especially since he has accumulated so many negative emotions today. He didn''t want to disturb Peggy. So he called Black Widow. This kind of infinite nesting doll game of Mission Impossible, it is still necessary to continue. Emmm. Sandra, who has been very salty for a long time, now even if he doesn''t want to explore Adam''s secrets, it won''t work! This is a hard task! must be completed! Chapter 872: Clinical research case 3 , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! The day after Halloween. "Praise Howard!" In the morning, Adam was talking about the genius of robots. Yesterday, because of the negative energy accumulated by the bear children, he was wiped out, and the whole person was full of energy. "Violet, what''s unhappy?" When he arrived at the medical center, Adam saw that the little nurse who knew best came along and cared. "Doctor Duncan, I can''t enter your operating room today." The nurse who knows best apologized: "Maybe I won''t be able to enter your operating room anymore." "what happened?" Adam was surprised. "It''s my own problem." The little nurse who knows best said depressed: "Two consecutive incidents happened yesterday, which made me no longer want to be a nurse." "tell me the story." Adam asked. "Doctor Duncan, you may not know, my mother is also a nurse." The little nurse who knows best did not mean to cover up, and said directly: "But she has been working in the county hospital below for decades, and after another year, she will be able to retire with the highest pension. However, the management of the county hospital suddenly removed her from her post for decades and transferred her to the emergency room that she was not familiar with at all. As a result, she made many mistakes and almost killed an emergency child. The head nurse in the emergency room wanted to report to her. She didn''t want to be sent to the review committee to be humiliated, so she resigned. Completely following the wishes of the county hospital management, not only the highest-level pension is not available, but also a little pension. " "That''s it." Adam frowned. Although medical staff are all lifelong learning professions. However, as people get older, the ability to learn new knowledge declines is a natural law. When people are about to retire, they are transferred to the emergency room where the work pressure is very high. Not to mention that the emergency room requires a wider range of knowledge, and it takes time to change the habits of placing equipment and drugs. In this process, if you don''t pay attention, mistakes will occur. And once a mistake is made, the hospital management can reasonably get rid of the nurses who have worked hard for a lifetime without breaking the contract, the highest level pension that they could get. This method is too vicious. Obviously, it is also a typical example of the laws and regulations and the many thieves! The more detailed the terms of the contract, the more tricks you can play in the hands of professional lawyers. They are all legal. Under the framework of the law, how can individuals play with management? The so-called contract and contract spirit are just a fart when they are really frustrated! "Doctor Duncan, I didn''t want you to help my mother." The little nurse who knows best quickly explained: "This is not just my mother alone. There are still some old nurses who will be working in the hospital in a year, and they are all being transferred. I checked and found that many other areas are the same. This is a systemic problem. " "Did your mother and the others initiate a strike protest?" Adam curiously asked. "It''s useless." The little nurse who knows best said with a chill: "Not every nurse can work hard for a lifetime like my mother, without any mistakes, and get the highest-level pension. Therefore, many nurses are sitting on the sidelines and even cynicism. And small hospitals like county hospitals don''t care much about the threat of strikes that are doomed to scale. They hire temporary nurses enough to support most nurses. Waiting to truly understand the darkness behind this is really chilling. " "What about the second thing?" Adam sighed secretly in his heart, and asked over this systemic problem that he couldn''t solve. Disintegration and collapse, this is also a traditional art. Aim for a tag and kill one first. After that, the nurses will be labeled one by one, so that the nurses are not united inside, and they are internally fighting, and they can easily achieve their goals at the lowest cost. With the artifact of consumerism, most people are moonlight and have no savings at all. They will delay for a while. Those nurses who provide houses and cars to live at home will have to compromise if they don''t compromise. Obviously, what the little nurse cares the most is not just her mother''s experience alone, but the deep disappointment with the whole system, so Adam can''t help much. Energy, finance, medical care, arms. Whoever touches the four mountains will die. "The second thing I went home to accompany my mother, I met my chemistry teacher in high school, and fell ill by the roadside. I rescued him in time and got him into an ambulance." The face of the little nurse who knows best also changed from chilling to depressed: "This should have been a happy thing, because more than ten years have passed, he recognized me at a glance, and remembered that I was sitting next to the window in the second row. position. Because he only remembers the best students. Said that he always knew that I would succeed, and now I became an excellent doctor and saved him..." "and then?" Adam couldn''t help laughing. He understands this feeling too well. In his previous life, he experienced similar feelings more than once. "I said I was a nurse." The little nurse who knows best said depressed: "He said Nurse? in surprise, the tone was really harsh, although he reacted later and said anything would be great, but there is no comforting effect anymore. Obviously, the nurse is nothing in his eyes! " "So you are not going to be a nurse?" Adam smiled and said, "Then what are your plans?" "I haven''t figured it out yet." The little nurse who knows best shook her head and said, "Anyway, I can''t be your surgical nurse today. I don''t want to be in a bad condition to affect your operation." "Then take a few days off and think about it." Adam smiled and said: "My mother is also a nurse. In my eyes, nurses are also very good, but if you have the heart and want to prove it to others, you can consider going to medical school and becoming a doctor later. "Doctors?" The little nurse who knows best murmured. "Don''t tell me, you haven''t thought about it." Adam reminded: "In the operating room, I noticed several times that you looked at Carter and them enviously." "Can I?" The little nurse who knows the most is not sure. "Then ask yourself, do you have this determination?" Adam looked at her: "Since you need the approval of others, first recognize your own heart, get your own approval first, and then work tirelessly in the direction of your approval. Whether it''s a doctor or a nurse. As long as you recognize yourself, go all out, and do your best, it is enough to make others have nothing to say except a thumbs up! " Seeing her meditating, Adam smiled and left first. This kind of thing depends on her. "Melendes, get the list of applications for clinical research." Adam smiled at the little man. "Yes." The little man went away. "Doctor Duncan, are we going to have the third operation?" Carter said excitedly. "Today is a good day." Adam smiled and said: "The preparations are done, everything that should be improved is improved, and new serums can be made at any time. It''s time to move forward." The little guy quickly got a fresh list of applications. Adam glanced around and ticked a name: "It''s her!" Chapter 873: Cinderella on the operating table , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. As soon as Adam checked, the hospital immediately contacted the people on the list. Accompanied by family members, the patient flew over that night. Adam asked her to be hospitalized first for a comprehensive physical examination. The next day. "are you ready?" Adam helped Peggy tidy up his white coat. "Ok." Peggy smiled and said, "It''s funny." "Well, follow me, just don''t talk." Adam ignored the four little gossip gazes and led Peggy to the ward. Peggy wanted to participate in the whole process. Adam naturally would not refuse. "Dr. Duncan would not agree to such a question. Do you know how difficult it is to participate in such clinical research?" As soon as I arrived, I heard the patient''s sister inside persuade. "What do I disagree with?" Adam glanced at Peggy who was next to him, and stepped in. On the hospital bed was a middle-aged African woman Grida Berry, and her sister stood by the bed. "Is there any way I can postpone the operation for a few hours?" The patient Grida said: "My boyfriend''s plane was cancelled, and I want him to come here." "Greda!" The patient''s sister wanted to interrupt, but the patient was more skilled and used magical skills to interrupt first. "He has some questions." Grida ignored her sister, but looked at Adam: "He knows this very well, I don''t even know what to ask." "Are you rethinking this treatment process?" Adam asked. "she is not!" The patient''s sister had inquired about the situation in advance and knew that this was a very rare opportunity. For fear that her sister would change her mind and anger Adam, she kicked her sister out of the project, and said quickly. "Andre and I have been together for a short time." Grida said to herself: "This treatment will be fatal, right?" "Yes it is." Adam nodded: "The tumor in your brain is very aggressive. Even if we don''t have surgery, you can only live for a few months..." "But Andrei and I can spend these days, do you know how precious these days are?" Grida interrupted excitedly. "we know." Adam looked at her: "So from contacting you, notifying you, and then you were hospitalized yesterday. We inform you of all the information in detail, and remind you of the risks involved, and with your consent, we began to prepare the serum. " "...I''m not going to cancel." Grida stagnated: "I just said I''m going to wait for Andre, and he will help me make a decision." "We can wait, but the immune serum that is made to kill tumors can only last for a few hours." Lexi answered suddenly. "Can''t you wait for three hours?" Grida stubbornly said. "can." Adam stopped Lexi: "The operation is completely voluntary. We can wait for three hours." With that, he led everyone out of the ward. "Is this the daily routine of your work?" Peggy shook his head and said, "This is not very interesting." "Of course not as interesting as math." Adam smiled: "But when you really save a person in your hands, the sense of accomplishment is enough to offset these unhappiness." "She was too much, she had said it all, and we only started to make the serum after repeated confirmation." Lexi was very expressive today: "Once it is delayed until it expires, isn''t this a waste of precious medical resources!" "Such people are not uncommon." Adam glanced at her: "It''s good to be normal. After all, as she said, this operation is extremely risky. It is normal for her to hesitate. Let''s see what her sister says." With that, he turned to look at the patient''s sister who was coming from the ward. Just now in the ward, she winked at Adam, obviously she had something to say. "I''m sorry, Doctor Duncan." The patient''s sister first apologized. "It''s ok." Adam shook his head: "What''s the matter with Grida''s boyfriend? Why didn''t you hear her mention it when he was hospitalized yesterday?" "There are no boyfriends at all!" The patient''s sister said excitedly: "Four months ago, she came back from a cruise and said that she had met a soul mate. There was no photo. No one had seen him. This kind of tumor can produce hallucinations, right?" "Yes it is." Adam nodded: "The temporal lobe tumor can blur the line between reality and fantasy." "That''s it." The patient''s sister nodded repeatedly: "Dr. Duncan, can you tell her that you can''t wait for Andre? Or simply tell her the truth. I can''t talk about her. Every time she said it, she said that I was a good sister with a husband and children. And she is alone, the "poor bug" who needs to give herself flowers on Valentine''s Day, saying that I don''t want her to be good..." "It''s not her talking, it''s the tumor talking." Adam comforted: "Of course you are a good sister, otherwise she is really alone now." "Thank you, Dr. Duncan." The patient''s sister realized that she covered her mouth and looked at Adam gratefully: "It''s not that I want to talk about her, but that her story is really outrageous. If I tell you, you will know. She said that she took a boat tour of Greece and stopped at Santori for a while, and they all got off the boat to play. After playing for a while, she wanted to run back to the boat, but the shoe fell off. At this time the horn on the ship blew. So she didn''t stop. After boarding the ship, we left Santori. At dinner that night, Andre suddenly appeared with her shoes. Then they fell in love. Sounds familiar, isn''t it? " "Cinderella''s story!" Lexi shouted. "Correct!" The patient''s sister smiled bitterly: "It''s the story of Cinderella! This story is outrageous. Now my sister has this disease again. We haven''t seen this so-called Andre for more than four months. How do you think I should trust her? " "It''s very simple." Adam smiled and said, "Check if Grida is Cinderella or not." After that, he used his relationship to investigate whether there was such a Prince Charming named Andre. The result surprised everyone. Really! Adam helped contact the other party, waited for him to fly over, met Greda, and talked about the operation. According to the African-American "Prince Charming" Andre: "I will never forget that scene. She jumped onto the springboard of the boat in a shoe, her hair flowing in the wind. This is the most beautiful I have ever seen. Picture, this is our fairy tale." After the two met, there was a fairy tale miracle before them, and they both believed that Cinderella and Prince Charming would eventually live happily together. Adam was a little entangled and wanted to terminate the operation for a while. Because this idea is getting worse and worse. After all, the fairy tales are all deceptive But Grida, who had changed his mind before this time, no longer said how precious the remaining days are, and wanted to pass this surgical magic forever with her. The prince charming goes on living happily. How many months is enough! The patient''s sister and boyfriend also repeatedly apologized. At this point, Adam thought about it, but agreed. With Grida''s explosive head shape, it can float in the wind. With this appearance, a successful person who can be considered tall and handsome can be regarded as the soul mate Cinderella. This luck may really create miracles. Adam''s clinical scientific research operation requires this miracle. then. Cinderella lay on the operating table. Chapter 874: Poisonous Milk King’s Sao Operation , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Operating room. "Let''s suffocate for fairy tales together!" After cleaning and disinfecting with Peggy, Adam walked into the operating room, opened his hands, and let the operating nurse help to put it on, encouraging everyone. Emmm. That''s right! He had a showdown. If you are not good at it, you are not good at it. So it simply means that the head is bad to the extreme. Whether it''s very Thai! Thinking of this, Adam spoke again: "Today, we are one step closer to our crazy dream." "..." Everyone looked at each other. Only Peggy''s face was as usual. In the eyes of others, Adam is a tall and magnificent existence. But she knew Adam too well. What haven''t you seen? She didn''t see too much of Adam''s evil tastes. She is a super genius, but she knows that she must practice it, and integrate theory with practice. Therefore, although these two classic poisonous milk quotes of the unparalleled future of the parallel universe, she does not understand the meaning of them. But it didn''t prevent her from reading Adam''s eyes and tone, and she knew it instantly. So in front of the multidimensional peers of Captain Parallel Space-Time Surprise Captains infant body, what was the surprise to say: Isnt that not surprising! Lexie had been paying attention to the interaction between Peggy and Adam, and her eyes darkened when she saw Peggy''s accustomed expression. This sense of distance is too heartbreaking. "I don''t plan to make a surgical robot in surgery, it doesn''t mean much." "I didn''t plan to get rid of cancer all at once." "First set a small goal to redefine a new treatment for malignant glioma in the next 10 years." "I''m not trying to win or lose, I''m serious!" "..." Adam suddenly couldn''t stop, every sentence was the poisonous milk of the king''s level. Either don''t do it, or do it! The true king of poisonous milk, the mantra of the industry Pluto, he will naturally not miss it. The stunned people opened their mouths wider. "Adam." Peggy''s expression also changed, frowning and calling out. This is too sand sculpture, and she can''t hold it anymore. "Ha ha." Adam glanced at the crowd, and the unpleasant premonition suddenly disappeared in the dumbfounded and funny expressions of the crowd, so he smiled and walked to the position of the chief sword. "Sturdy life without explanation!" "let''s start!" Adam closed his eyes, and muttered silently in his heart, "Surgery today, cover the lancet next week." When he opened his eyes again, he put away the magical power of the reverse poisoned milk. "Scalpel!" Halfway through the operation. "Her blood pressure is increasing and her heart rate is decreasing." "Inject 0.1% mannitol and 20 ml of diuretic." Cinderella''s intracranial pressure was once so high that it caused cerebral edema, but under Adam''s rescue, she passed safely. The operation is over. Instead of seeing the patient''s family, Adam sent the little man and Lexie. "Success, why are you not excited?" Peggy was surprised. "Do not talk!" Adam wouldn''t let Peggy speak. Before the operation, because Adam kept stacking buffs, it felt very good if he was very calm. During the operation, even if all kinds of dangers continued, Adam easily handled it, if there was divine help. Now that the operation is over, Adam doesn''t know what the situation is now. In order to prevent the tainted milk from having a positive effect again, it is better to leave it alone. Everything will wait for Cinderella to get through tonight. Peggy gave him a blank look, and didn''t ask any more questions. She understands this stalk! The two remained gentle for a while. Peggy was picked up by his assistant Lisa and the others. Participating in the whole operation, but very tiring. Peggy did everything he should. If Cinderella can survive tonight, follow-up MRI and various blood tests to collect data can be directly passed to Peggy for optimization. Lay a solid foundation for the subsequent expansion of results. This night is very long. The next day. "Doctor Duncan, this is the MRI film just taken." The little man came over with the film. Behind him was Lexie, who was ill-spirited. Carter and George heard the news and ran over from the outpatient and emergency department. This big event involves their attention too much. They all want to know the latest developments. "go!" Adam glanced at them, took them to the filming room, and stuffed the two films before and after Cinderella''s operation on the film light board. As soon as the light shone, the scan of Cinderella''s brain was clearly revealed. "Who can tell me the result?" Adam said blankly. "Has the tumor become smaller?" George was not sure. "Nothing seems to have changed." Carter stared at the two films, watching and watching. "It''s getting smaller." The little man took the vernier caliper, measured it, and said affirmatively. "Doctor Duncan?" Lexi looked at Adam. "Yes!" Adam glanced at everyone, his expression gradually changed, and smiled: "The tumor is shrinking, and the serum is working." "Yeah!" Everyone immediately cheered! "Congratulations, Dr. Duncan, this is a great medical breakthrough!" Lexi said excitedly. "Oh, God! This is amazing!" "Adam, you are so awesome!" Carter and George sighed. "This is a small step for Dr. Duncan, but a big step for mankind to overcome cancer!" The little man''s eyes were frantic. The movement in the filming room was so loud that it quickly agitated other people. When they learned what had happened, they also cheered for Adam''s breakthrough. One pass ten, ten pass a hundred. When the surgical director came in three steps and two steps, the whole hospital cheered. This is indeed an honor for Adam, but it is also an honor for the entire medical center. Not to mention Adam''s popularity is so good. "A genius masterpiece!" As soon as the director of surgery saw Adam, he smiled like a flower and stretched out his hands to hold Adam''s hand, and said excitedly: "Congratulations, Dr. Duncan, you succeeded, I always knew you would succeed!" "Thank you, and thank the director for your support." Adam smiled. "Yes, it should be!" The director of surgery was overwhelmed with joy, and said with great enthusiasm: "With your pioneering masterpiece, Dr. Duncan, our New York Medical Center will surely overtake Hopkins, Mayo Clinic, Cleveland Clinic, and Massachusetts General Hospital in one fell swoop, and become a well-deserved The number one teaching hospital in the world in all meters!" "The ranking of teaching hospitals is affected by many factors..." Adam wanted to be humble, but looking at the director of surgery with a look of expectation, he could only agree with a smile: "Of course we have a general surgeon like you, the director. There are also top doctors in cardiothoracic surgery like Dr. BurkeTop doctors in neurosurgery like Dr. Sheppert, Top-notch neonatologists like Dr. Montgomery, A top-notch plastic surgeon like Dr. Sloan...We do have the strength to compete for this number one. " "Yes! Yes!" The director of surgery clenched a fist in excitement. This is his surgery, his hospital. His wife leaves him, he can bear it. He can bear his wife''s divorce. But if his surgery in his hospital, thanks to his efforts, has not been able to win the championship and become the first teaching hospital, he will not be willing to die! Now, he is almost inflated! Chapter 875: Adams murder , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. buffet. "Adam, congratulations." Meredith congratulated. "Thank you." Adam is in a good mood. "You are too exaggerated..." Christina stared at Adam, looked left and right, and finally thought of something, and said: "Your research project results, your four interns can''t get extra points, otherwise it''s too unfair." "no problem." Adam smiled and nodded, then after thinking about it, he took out the pink surgical holy grail pager from his pocket, put it on the table, and pushed it in front of Christina. "Forget it, give it to you." "What do you mean?" Christina frowned. "The short-term battle for the holy grail of surgery is impossible." Adam explained: "George and his father haven''t been long, and George certainly can''t stay in the hospital all the time. He needs to go back to see his father often and spend the last time with him. This clinical research project has made a major breakthrough, and follow-up follow-up diagnosis and treatment require more effort. So I need an intern to stare at all the time. Someone will also be responsible for the outpatient service. Coupled with my surgery, someone must follow me. The four interns will be very busy for a long time, and they are barely sleeping. How can they have the energy to participate in the battle for the Holy Grail. What you said is right, this kind of thing is also a waste, let it be given to you, between your girlfriends, and solve it internally. " "Give it to you." Meredith smiled. "damn it!" Christina took the Holy Grail of Surgery and played it in her hand for a while, then threw it to Adam, and said depressed: "Originally an exciting game, you played it like this, it was completely dull." "Before his accomplishment, everything would be dull." Meredith looked at Adam with her blurred eyes, and exclaimed: "It''s really unimaginable that a colleague from our class would have a technique named after himself." "It really is." When Christina heard this, she used a fork to smash it there, but now she put it down, holding her cheek, and said silently: "From now on, we will call this operation Duncan." "It''s the Duncan-Adler technique!" Adam smiled and corrected. "real or fake?" Christina looked at Adam incredulously: "Do you still take her with you at this moment? Duncan-Adler technique, how can Duncan technique come from? She doesn''t care about this! This is not the last Duncan-Adler formula! She is a mathematician, and her role in it is not as great as the Duncan-Adler formula last time. This may be the first step for mankind to overcome cancer! When you add her name to this technique, you are undermining your achievements in disguise. " "Peggy deserves all the credit." Adam smiled and said, "If it weren''t for her ingenious calculations, using scarce data to help build the most complete mathematical model. Do you think you can make a breakthrough in this groundbreaking scientific operation in just three times? Do not make jokes. The idea of ??using a virus to destroy tumors is not my original creation. Someone mentioned it many years ago. But why did there not be any movement afterwards? Because they knew it was too difficult, almost impossible. I also had the idea of ??giving it a try. Perhaps all 12 opportunities have been used, and if 12 patients die in a row, there is a high probability that there will be no progress. The result at that time was that this clinical scientific research project was suspended, and like those people before, it did not cause any ripples. She is a mathematician and may not care to leave her name in medicine. But I will not erase her contribution. " Emmm. Of course, deep down in his heart, he would also like to thank the two kings of poisoned milk. Adam felt that if he hadn''t blessed so many classic poisonous milks from them, the fairy tale would probably be directly shattered this time. It''s true: As soon as Pluto spoke, Death also rolled away. "..." Christina and Meredith were silent. "Damn it, this is true love!" For a long time, Christina laughed at herself: "I dare you to say that if you switch to Burke and me, it will only be the Burke technique, not the Burke-Yang technique!" "It''s true love!" Meredith sighed and echoed: "It''s probably only Sheptish technique instead of Shept-Grey technique if it is replaced by me and Derek." "That''s because your mother, Alice Grey, is so famous and has created too many techniques." Christina murmured: "Sheput can''t be compared with Grey at all. Once they are tied, even if Sheput is in front, others will only pay attention to Grey behind. So be confident, once it is you and Sheput, the name of the technique is 100% sure, not what it is. " "..." Meredith was stagnant, and stared at his good girlfriend who was stabbed in the knife. Adam laughed and said nothing. He is not Sheldon, how could he make such a low-level mistake. Peggy may not care about the Duncan-Adler formula, but this kind of legendary technique that may be the first step for humans to overcome cancer and is destined to break the circle, she definitely hopes to leave a name on it. And if Adam did not put her name on it, the consequences would be serious. Just look at Leonard. When Leonard thought of the idea, Sheldon used mathematical calculations to perfect it, published papers, and accepted interviews. The full text of the report only mentioned Sheldon. Leonard was the baby is very angry. Even Petunia wanted to buy a gift that he was interested in for "Baby Leonard", but she just pricked her ears and listened. Finally, if it werent for Sheldon to go to reporters and say that Leonards name should be added, there were indeed reports mentioning Leonard afterwards. Im afraid Leonard, who has always been able to tolerate what ordinary people cannot tolerate, must thoroughly and Sheldon. Make a noise. This is a recognition of personal achievement and value! It''s a very serious question! Besides, he really doesn''t mind leaving a name with Peggy. "What are you laughing laughing!" Christina simply got up, picked up the lunch that hadn''t eaten a few bites, walked out, and said sourly: "I''m going to my fiance, balance the hormones!" "I have something to ask Derek, too." Meredith also got up, smiled at Adam, and said thriller. "Ah this..." Adam grinned and began to pray secretly for Dr. Burke and Dr. Shept. Never imagined that he would have caused such an unfriendly problem to other people. This should be the classic question of "Your mother fell into the river with me, who will you save first" in the medical world, right? Do not! Sharper than this. It should be your favorite little padded jacket daughter who fell into the river with me. Who will you save first? For Dr. Burke and Dr. Sheputt, this kind of achievement that can be remembered in history is absolutely a daughter-level status. And I still dont cry or make trouble, there is no non-mainstream rebellious period of riots, not having a boyfriend and forgetting his father, the cutest and most distressed little padded jacket daughter. With the uprightness of Dr. Burke and Dr. Sheppert, Adam was totally disinterested in their answers. Chapter 876: Europe 0 day trip , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! The next day. Medical center. Ward. "Doctor Duncan, how is it?" Both Cinderella''s sister and Prince Charming looked at Adam expectantly. "The shrinkage of the tumor is in line with expectations." Adam took the newly shot MRI film today, pointed at the tumor on it and smiled: "At this speed, we can perform surgery around Thanksgiving to remove the entire tumor." "Thank God!" Both Cinderella''s sister and Prince Charming cried out in surprise. From the time he was unable to operate and had to wait for death, it is definitely a miracle to be able to perform surgery now. "Thanks Peggy, thanks Pluto!" Adam smiled secretly in his heart and told Carter a few words to let him take care of the patient at any time, call himself immediately when something happened, and left. He is very busy. Not only must we complete the daily hard targets to save lives and increase life expectancy, but now we have added a task of collating data and writing papers. Before the operation, Adam''s silently chanting "Surgery today, the cover of the lancet next week" was just borrowed from the poisonous milk effect of the king of poisoned milk when he returns to China next week and a singer is crazy to make headlines. Within a week, there was not enough time to write the thesis, but the data was not convincing enough. To write such an article to be published in the four major international medical journals, it is natural to be extra attentive. In case the manuscript is rejected, it is not good. Four major international medical journals, two in the United States and two in the United Kingdom. It is clearly the New England Medical Journal of the United States, the Journal of the American Medical Association, the Lancet of the United Kingdom, and the British Medical Journal. Among them, the New England Journal of Medicine, regardless of the name of New England, was actually founded in Boston, and its influence has changed with the status of the United States, ranking first in the world for its influence throughout the year. It stands to reason that Adam''s papers should be submitted to the New England Journal of Medicine first. But there is a saying in the medical profession: outside the lancet, inside New England! The New England Journal of Medicine, although also a comprehensive medical journal, focuses on internal medicine. And the Lancet, when I heard the name, I knew that the focus of the collection was surgery. Although Adams clinical research project involves oncology, the focus is still on surgical neurosurgery. Therefore, it is more appropriate to submit an article to the Lancet, which represents a scalpel. Get out of the ward. Adam saw a scene that made him know how to smile. But it was Dr. Burke who met Christina. "Christina." "Doctor Burke~ what''s your order?" Christina''s tone was full of yin and yang. Obviously, she had already asked the terrible question caused by Adam and did not get the answer she wanted. "It''s nothing." Seeing Christina like this, Dr. Burke was also angry, pursed his lips, and stopped talking. Although this is a problem between unmarried couples, it is even more a medical problem. As a top cardiothoracic surgeon, he has his own persistence. If he and Christina were to complete such a scientific research project, he felt that he could only sign his own name. Because he didn''t think Christina could provide him with a great contribution that could be signed by a first-year resident. So I don''t have to say, he will not let her steal his glory just because she is his fiance. This is cheating! This is a crime! there. Meredith and Dr. Shept have the same problem. Although Dr. Shept is not as straight as Dr. Burke, he has been chasing Meredith to explain, but he is only a cunning side appeasement, and there is no substantial concession. Obviously, like Dr. Burke, he doesn''t think that his girlfriend Meredith, as a first-year resident, can provide him with a great contribution to sign her. The most beloved little padded jacket daughter and girlfriend fell into the river at the same time, who should be saved first? Of course it is the little padded jacket daughter! The girlfriend is gone, you can look for it anytime. There are such a cute little padded jacket daughter, it is estimated that there is no need for them to find, there will be a peerless beauty with a maternal love who takes the initiative to chase after her and asks to be the stepmother of the cute little padded jacket daughter. As the dad of such a daughter, they can have everything. "Adam." Dr. Shept went to Dr. Burke''s side, looked at Christina and Meredith who were walking away side by side, and glanced at each other, very helpless. He caught a glimpse of Adam who was turning away and gritted his teeth. "Ha ha." Adam can only stop his feet and greet him with a smile. This pot, he does have to memorize a little. The next few weeks. Most of Adam''s energy was focused on Cinderella''s condition. All the data have been sorted out. After the tumor is removed, he can contribute to the Lancet. What made him helpless was that Christina and Dr. Burke, the engaged couple, completely **** up. No matter how they persuade them, they just don''t talk to each other. According to Dr. Burke: "This is a game, whoever speaks first loses, and the winner will have the supreme right." Emmm. In other words, if Dr. Burke wins, just ask Christina to call her father. Meredith and Dr. Shept are not that big, but when it comes to this, there is a small noise for three days and a big noise for five days. Both sides tacitly did not put not going to bed on the contradictory struggle. According to Petunia, this should be a woman''s greatest weapon. In addition to being ineffective on Sheldon, it is 100% easy to use for other men. But here, Meredith was unwilling to use it, hurting the enemy 800, and hurting himself 3,000. But Dr. Shept did not feel much better. As soon as Christina is free, whether he is still in bed or not, he ran over early in the morning or late at night, lying on the other side and chatting with his girlfriend Meredith, which seriously affected his sleep. Fortunately, Christina quickly realized how he felt. Because Meredith''s best friend from college came. "Adam, this is my good friend Saidi, she is a new intern." Meredith was wrapped around her neck by a beautiful blonde woman and introduced to Adam: "Sidi, this is Adam." "I know, the famous hand of Adam." Saidi''s eyes are provocative. Adam smiled and did not answer. Not everyone can enjoy the hand of Adam. Want to fart! Meredith took her girlfriend to visit the hospitalWhy don''t you go? " Adam looked at Christina, who came close to him and watched with him the pair of departed girlfriends. "They are a **** of death, a devil, and they are intimate. Who am I? How can I be there." Christina was so sore: "I laughed together at every turn and said some inexplicable things. Isnt it just that they went to Europe for a hundred days together before graduating from university and going to medical school? As for the laughter so mysterious and exaggerated? ?" "Of course as for." Adam smiled and said: "Think about Meredith''s character, and then think about European customs, their 100-day journey in Europe... Hehe, believe me, it''s definitely an exaggeration that you can''t imagine. At this point, you really can''t get in, and you really don''t have your place. " Christina:"" Chapter 877: Develop new skills , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Adam was delighted to watch the excitement for Christina who had not been jealous for Dr. Burke, but turned into a vinegar for Meredith. But then his eyes condensed. But I saw the director of surgery walking towards him with Meredith, a miraculous girlfriend. "The quality is a bit strong." Adam has counted in an instant. I was able to come in when I was not recruiting intern doctors, so I had a good (post-)quality (Taiwan). Now the director of surgery took it personally and came to him. This quality (post) quality (Taiwan) is obviously not a normal quality (post) quality (Taiwan), at least it must be the quality (post) quality (Taiwan) of the senior director of the Medical Center''s board of directors. "Doctor Duncan." The director of surgery came over with a smile on his face and discussed with Adam: "I heard that you have been very busy lately. Even the battle for the holy grail of surgery, your interns don''t have time to participate. Saidi is a good friend of Meredith and an excellent intern. After graduation, I have worked in the morgue for more than a year and accumulated a lot of work experience. Look, can you take her? By the way, help you share some chores? " Saidi smiled charmingly at Adam. "Since the director, you have spoken, and you are a good friend of Meredith again." Adam smiled: "Of course I can give her a chance, but don''t mind if I ask a few questions? After all, I still don''t know her situation?" "Of course, just ask." The director of surgery has an expression of''you are free, don''t care about me''. "CCID, how to deal with pulmonary embolism?" Adam smiled and looked at the woman nicknamed the "devil" by Meredith. "..." Said the devil stayed for a moment. "Well, this one is a bit esoteric." Adam smiled and said: "It is only an excellent resident doctor who should know that, although you and Meredith are in the same class, but you have not had an internship... Let''s change the question. If you are asked to have an appendectomy, what should you do? do?" "Mark the incision first, from the upper front hip spine to one-third of the belly button... Find the appendix along the colon..." Said the devil, stumbling and stumbling. In Adam''s smile and the surgeon director''s eyes and noses, he couldn''t laugh anymore. This is the simplest operation. The excellent surgical interns can try the operation as soon as they come. But she still couldn''t say complete. On this theoretical level, a proper learning scum. If you don''t add a comprehensive score of quality, you really can''t be called an excellent intern. No wonder I have been working in the morgue for more than a year. This is mostly to bully the corpse in the morgue, unable to speak, so that she can use the knife at will... But even so, if the devil Saidi is good enough to play morgue anatomy for a year, he should be much better than the average intern. However, it did not. This is very telling. "Or, let Meredith get familiar with it first?" Adam looked at the director of surgery politely. "I think it will work." The director of surgery nodded without hesitation: "Sidi, you can go to Dr. Grey." Said the devil stiffened his face and left. "Director, I thought we were going to compete for the first place in the Quanmi Teaching Hospital?" Adam smiled. "Ugh." The director of surgery sighed: "Sedi''s father... you just treat her as if she doesn''t exist." Adam nodded, not embarrassing the director any more. Sitting in his position is not easy. Many favors are not something that you can ignore if you want to ignore it. "I heard that the devil Saidi wanted to be your intern, but was you persuaded to leave?" After a while, Christina leaned over, her small eyes full of pleasure. "Don''t find happiness with me." Adam ridiculed: "If you really think she is upset, find her and directly attack her!" "Why should I **** her?" Christina said stiffly: "Does she just look at me and smile with Meredith nervously?" "Adam." At this time, Meredith also came over: "Sadi is a good person, can you give her another chance?" "What are you talking about?" Adam smiled: "If she is professional, as long as she is good, of course I can give her a chance, but if she is talented in team sports, then sorry, you know my rules." "..." Meredith stopped. "No way?" Seeing the expression of her girlfriend, Christina had to think of Adam''s ridicule about her girlfriend''s 100-day trip in Europe, her eyes widened: "Meredis, you two are traveling in Europe, won''t you really sleep all over Europe, right?" "No! No! What are you talking about!" Meredith was going to gag his girlfriend''s mouth angrily. "not real?" Adam showed an expression of please be sincere. "...What are you doing all right?" Meredith became annoyed and said, "I have to care about what I did in the past? Who hasn''t been young yet?" "I was young, but not so young." Christina said straightforwardly. Normally, she would not keep her girlfriends from coming to Taiwan. These unspeakable secrets are all communicated in private. But now her position has been directly replaced, and there is no time for a girlfriend to talk privately, so naturally she can talk anytime. "Ugh." Adam sighed suddenly. "what happened again?" Meredith said madly. "I''m sad." Adam sighed: "You know that I have a high-definition image memory, and I can use people''s facial features to accurately judge whether two people are related by blood?" "What are you talking about now?" Meredith''s heart trembled. Christina was stunned, staring at Adam''s mouth, excited and nervous. "This ability is about to be used up." Adam said seriously: "If you are as young as you." "puff!" Christina smiled directly. "Adam Duncan!!!" Meredith almost exploded. This is a mockery of her sleeping all over Europe for a hundred days. It''s not that she has never heard of this kind of statement specifically aimed at a girl like her. She just wanted to say: "There is no medical evidence at all!" "I am sorry." Adam was surprised that Meredith was about to break the defense, and quickly apologized. Meredith was fine. It would not be very good if these words were to reach Dr. Sheputt''s ears. As the legendary heroine, even if people point her nose to scold all kinds of ugly words, such as oyster and bichi, she can forgive each other afterwards. Because for a **** who has a 100% drunken belt, this is too commonplace. In fact, she often laughs at herself so often. Very similar to Petunia after she had a fight with Rajesh, she gave herself up, and she had to hang out with her best friend Amy who came to support her. Petunia laughed at herself: "Go to a place where no one has seen her body, but you have to drive for a while." Adam''s ridiculous ridicule is at this level, and it''s not too sharp. Emmm. Now Adam knows that Meredith is not only a skill attribute, but now he has developed a new skill: a European dream for a hundred days, and win the reputation of many people! Petunia is a younger sister in front of her, Petunia is like this, she can beat ten! Meredith, you deserve it! Chapter 878: Texas Light , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Not to mention the dream Pepsi of Meredith Benz. After the devil Saidi did not ignorantly approach Adam. All decent people. Professional skills are not good enough. In front of people who pay attention to professional skills, it is like sitting on pins and needles. Just thinking about being dignified, just asking a few questions helped her decent. Adam is in a good mood. Thanks Pluto! Cinderella''s condition has always been relatively stable. Although the immune serum will inevitably erode the tissues surrounding the tumor to a certain extent. But under Peggy''s calculations, the degree of erosion has been weakened to the greatest extent. Symptoms such as headaches and nausea are present, but they are all mild. The only thing that made Adam more suspicious was the state of Cinderella''s Prince Charming. Romantic love like a fairy tale is beautiful. But it was spotless. Now there are more secular elements, and then blessed with time. Adam is more worried about the state of Prince Charming. How much has the romance in the other''s heart faded? That''s right! Adam is sure that this romance must have faded a lot in the dust of reality in the hospital days that lasted more than twenty days. If it''s just normal dust, it''s okay. But if it is the volcanic ash after the volcanic eruption... Prince Charming is about to turn into a gray rhino in an instant. Adam only wanted his romance to last until Cinderella had the tumor removed. Otherwise, if it affects Cinderella''s mentality, and then affects Cinderella''s ecology, Adam... vowed never to believe in fairy tales again! Time comes to Thanksgiving. Cinderella''s tumor has shrunk to expectations and can be operated on. Adam took Peggy and entered the operating room again. This time. Adam did not recite the poisoned milk. "Dr. Adler, have you seen it?" When Cinderellas skull was opened, the shrunken malignant glioma was removed, and Peggy was motioned to look at the eroded surrounding tissue. "Ok." Peggy learns from Adam and looks at it from all angles. "..." Everyone looked at each other, all speechless. It''s okay to watch the situation inside the skull. But the posture of Adam and Peggy''s watching is really inexplicable. In fact, they haven''t read Martial Arts Biography. Otherwise, it would immediately think of Lao Bai and Severe Finger Xuanyuan''s gambling dice, who had been sent by Sever Finger Xuanyuan to steal the points and lost two games in a row. In the third game, after the biggest 666 was rolled again, the lid was first opened for everyone to witness, and the opportunity for Xuanyuan to secretly change his points again was cut off. At that meeting, the people around, the camera of the camera, the mobile phone of the mobile phone, greet the 666 on the desktop from all angles, and take photos for evidence. Adam took Peggy and did the same thing. They just dont use cameras and mobile phones, their eyes are lenses. They are to remember these pictures and images, compare them with the intact tissues, analyze the erosion data, and prepare for the future optimization of the virus and the enhancement of the serum effect. The operation was very successful. At the end, there was a round of applause and cheers. In the observation room on the second floor, not only the director of surgery, but also the dean arrived, all smiled and applauded. "...Dr. Duncan, I look forward to your paper being published." As soon as Adam came out of the operating room, the dean and the others waited outside, with colorful faces and sincere congratulations. "Thank you." After Adam''s greeting, he took Peggy and left. Today is Thanksgiving. After achieving such a big success, Adam decided to spend a day in luxury, relax, and have a good holiday. Last year''s Thanksgiving was spent with Monica and others. But this year, Little Adam was born, and Bin''s home was completed. The three of them are preparing for a warm and happy Thanksgiving. "Adam!" Before leaving, I saw Ted coming over. "Ted?" Adam was a little surprised: "Why are you here?" "I heard that you are doing that virus to eliminate cancer..." Ted looked at Adam expectantly. "You want to ask Anna if she can do this kind of surgery, right?" Adam understood, and apologized: "Sorry, Ted, Anna has primary brain cancer and has already undergone surgery. The clinical research we are doing now is aimed at those malignant gliomas that cannot be operated on. The use of virus as immune serum is only to shrink the tumor and be able to perform surgery. It does not completely eliminate the tumor. Anna''s late chemotherapy treatment had similar effects. And now it is only a small step towards malignant glioma. Even for malignant glioma, there is still a long way to go for this targeted new therapy to mature, let alone expand to other tumors. " "Can''t you change the research direction?" Ted''s eyes darkened: "For Anna?" "Sorry." Adam shook his head: "It is already bad luck to be able to take a small step in the field of malignant glioma so quickly. At this time, if you change your direction, you will only get no progress at both ends. " Seeing Ted''s sadness, Adam comforted: "I don''t have to be so pessimistic. Now that I have taken the first step, someone will follow and use the same method to study other fields. I will pay attention to the research of primary brain cancer." "It can only be this way." Ted sighed and said, "I hope I can wait for this magical medicine in Anna''s lifetime." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. He didn''t even know what to say about this. If it wasn''t for Ted who didn''t know what poisoned milk was, Adam would seriously doubt whether Ted had a new love again. "I''m leaving, Anna is still waiting for me at home, I came out secretly, don''t tell her." Ted said, and left in a hurry. "Let''s go too." After Adam explained that the little man was taking care of Cinderella, he took Peggy back to the apartment. Last year, it was mainly Monica who was busy. This year Adam personally took action... Command Assistant Lisa followed Karen, busying themselves. Then sat there, chatting with Juno, and providing Peggy with some data. "Peggy is amazing." Juno looked at Peggy, who was sitting next to Adam and writing the thesis, and said with emotion. "Ok." Adam nodded in agreement: "Peggy is responsible for the mathematical model and related calculations of the paper." "Vote to the Lancet after the holiday?" Juno asked. "Correct." Adam smiled and said, "I hope it can be published before Christmas It is only one month before Christmas." Juno has the final say: "However, given your reputation and the quality of this article, the Lancet will definitely deal with it urgently. Maybe you will get this year''s Wickley Award." The Wickley Award is an award newly established by The Lancet in 1996 to award the best paper in the medical and health field of the year. "It doesn''t matter whether you get the prize or not, it''s all for the advancement of human health care." Adam smiled reservedly. "That''s true." Juno smiled and said: "You and Peggy are really the light of mankind, plus Sheldon, the three scientific giants in the future, in the future, our place, as your hometown, will probably become a tourist attraction." "Better not." Adam shook his head and smiled: "I don''t want my parents and their lives to be disturbed." Chapter 879: Devil show operation , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Adam''s apartment. "Once the paper is published, Sheldon will definitely lose sleep." Peggy was writing the essay next to him, and when he heard Juno talk about another Texas Light that was not here, he couldn''t help but raised his head and smiled. "That''s true." Juno knew Sheldon too, and nodded: "He''s still a child''s character, so I don''t see others better than him, especially you suppress him time and time again." "I guess he will struggle." Adam smiled and said, "Less trains, comics, science fiction, games, TV... Oh, the most important thing is to sleep less, it''s enough." "Haha." Peggy and Juno both laughed appreciatively. Shelton went to bed at 9 o''clock in the evening, got up at 6:15 in the morning, and slept for more than nine hours a day. When I went to college at the age of 11, I went to bed at 7:30 in the evening. So much sleep and so many time-consuming hobbies. It is conceivable how much time is wasted in this clever brain. Just about this, I got a doctorate at the age of 15, and I am studying for the second doctorate, and Peggy, one west and one east, and two young talented scientists. This is where Shelton has always been proud. Use the least time and the fastest efficiency to complete unprecedented achievements. Look at Adam again, he rarely sleeps. Peggy, led by Adam, slept much less than before. When Adam and Peggy''s paper are published, Sheldon will definitely feel the pressure. Don''t open the forest! Then maybe there is no female assistant to enforce personal control, and he will start to work hard. Slightly reduce the time of hobbies, it should burst out achievements that were not available in the original time and space. This possibility is very large. "Of course the premise is that he can overcome his homeostasis." Adam ridiculed: "The IQ is there, and most people can get achievements that most people can''t imagine in their lives, but it''s really a bit hanged to overcome the habits he has developed." "He will." Juno affirmed: "All his habits are determined by himself. It is not that they cannot be changed, but it depends on whether he wants to change. Under normal circumstances, it will not be changed. That''s because of arrogance. Now in front of you, he is almost arrogant. Only by changing to obtain more and higher achievements, can we maintain the arrogant capital. Then he changed for this reason is inevitable. " Both Adam and Peggy nodded in agreement. Rajesh once complained that Shelton was too arrogant. If Shelton has super powers, it must be arrogance, and the nickname will be the arrogant captain. Sheldon did not deny arrogance, but corrected his super villain''s nickname: Dr. Pride! Facing the person he looks down on, all his habits are the truth of the universe and cannot be touched. Unless encounter force majeure. But what is the habit of dealing with people he respects or even likes? As long as you are willing, the maid pretends to fly in the crowd. Emmm. Adam has prepared the camera. Time soon came to the evening. Adam was eating a Thanksgiving meal by Chef Karen and talking about interesting things. The atmosphere was very good. Even Karen, who has never spoken much, echoed Juno and told an interesting story about the Massachusetts General Hospital. Jingle Bell. Everyone was talking and laughing, and Adam''s cell phone rang. "No way!" Adam shook his head and took out his cell phone from his pocket. He found that it was not the little guy who called. He felt relieved and connected: "Doctor Sloan, why call me at this time?" "Adam, come to the hospital! Help me! Hurry up! I need help!" As soon as the call was connected, Mark Sloan''s nervous plea for help came from the other end of the phone, very urgent. "What''s the matter? Speak clearly!" Adam frowned. After hearing a general idea, Adam''s mouth twitched, he almost didn''t laugh, and nodded in agreement: "Wait a minute, I''ll be here right away, don''t worry, it''s not a big deal~" "what''s happenin?" Seeing Adam hang up, Juno asked. "I''m going to the hospital first for an operation." Adam stood up and smiled. "What surgery must you go over now?" Juno was surprised: "Didn''t it mean it''s not a major event?" "no way." Adam smiled and said: "For us, it is not a big deal, but for the patient, this is a big deal. As for what surgery? Of course it is your favorite and best surgery~" After speaking, Yang Tian laughed and went out. "What kind of surgery do you like best?" Peggy curiously asked. "Ha ha." Juno quickly reacted and shook his head and smiled: "He is teasing me!" Seeing that Peggy was still curious, she would have been interested in medicine in high school, and it happened to be a classic surgery that Adam saw she was watching. Peggy laughed blankly. Medical center. "Thank God, Adam, you are finally here, help me!" Adam pushed open the door of the lounge, and saw Mark Sloan, who was covered with a blanket, with a pained and scared expression on his upper body. "You are obviously a fracture, why don''t you go to Dr. Torres." Adam walked over, lifted the blanket, and after examining it, he spoke very professionally. "Do not make jokes." Mark Sloan was about to cry: "You are the most powerful doctor, and I heard that you have dealt with similar cases before... Adam, can you hurry up, there will be sequelae later!" "I''ll ask someone to prepare the operating room, otherwise you will really become disabled for life." Adam said, went out and called someone to arrange the operating room, then walked in, and asked seriously, "It''s not Meredith, right?" "No!" Mark shook his head. "Ha ha." Adam had an expression of disbelief: "This kind of surgery can''t hide from people, and you will know everything you should know afterwards. Don''t talk about my gossip, I just remind you. If it is Meredith, after the operation tonight, you can run away immediately. Otherwise, when Dr. Sheputt at work tomorrow hears this news, he will be like everyone else, and the first reaction will feel that Meredith did it! Because she had a history of ruling the wrong person! And you have a history of stealing people from the wrong roots! Can''t blame others for thinking that way. " "It''s really not her!" Mark shouted reluctantly. "Who is that?" Adam frowned: "Isn''t it Little Grey?" "No!" Mark naturally knew Adam''s rules. At this time, he relied on Adam so much. How could he dare to offend Adam, so that Adam had a grudge, and he simply had a direct showdown: "It''s Saidi!" "Oh~" When Adam heard this, he was immediately relieved. Its not like Lexie, otherwise its hard to train for a few months. UU reading is a waste of his training. It''s no wonder Adam thinks this way. It''s really the surname Grey, which has a certain magical power. Think about Lexi and Meredith who had never met before, but on the night they first came, they seemed to be sisters when they took the initiative to flirt with Adam. It turns out that he didn''t wrong Meredith either. Although she did not do it, nor her sister, but it was her best friend. It''s all related to her anyway, so I didn''t run away! "Did you know that Meredith''s nickname in Saidina is Death, and Saidi''s nickname in Meredith is the devil?" Adam played with the taste: "There is only a wrong name, no wrong nickname. Is she the devil to you now? " mark:"" Chapter 880: Rajesh: No thanks! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. "You are the devil!" Mark wanted to say that, but the lives of the brothers were pinned on Adam, and he could only smile bitterly. People like him don''t give up or give up. If the brother really died, he would rather die with him. "Dr. Duncan, the operating room is ready." A reminder from the nurse came from outside the door. "Let''s go." Adam opened the door, carried Mark onto the push bed, and then went to the operating room. Mark directly covered his face with the blanket. But such breaking news has spread throughout the hospital. Although the anti-Marc Sloan Nurses Union did not deliberately target Mark at Adam''s sign, it did not disband either. Now that I heard this news, it was simply the best Thanksgiving gift. "Who did it? That''s cool!" "It must be Grey!" "Yes! She broke one last time too!" "That''s a tumor..." "I didn''t stop asking?" "broken" "But Grey and Little are not here tonight." "Maybe it came in secretly." "No matter who did it, I just want to say, well done!" "Agree!" "How did you do it?" "Don''t think about it, or you will definitely have no boyfriend in the future." "..." A crowd of nurses flew gossip. there. Adam quickly finished the operation. It was just a small fracture. If it wasn''t for Mark to make a fuss too much, just find a doctor on duty and it would be easy. The next day. As soon as Meredith came, he immediately felt something wrong. Everyone looked at her. Someone in the distance pointed and pointed with weird eyes. Fortunately, she is also a battlefield. One year of internship and six months of residency, this kind of scene is not once or twice, and the situation has long since changed. "is that you?" Christina appeared suddenly, dragged her to a place where there was no one, and asked. "what?" Meredith was confused. "Mark broke, did you do it?" Christina said gossip. "Mark broke?" Meredith opened her mouth wide, and then looked suspiciously at her girlfriend, and said in a madness: "It''s not me! I don''t even know what happened!" "Oh." Christina breathed a sigh of relief, but also very disappointed. If it is, then the girlfriend is in trouble. But if it wasn''t, then she wanted to hear all kinds of in-depth details, and she failed. "what happened?" Meredith asked. Christina said. "Let''s go find Adam!" Meredith became nervous after listening. Because not to mention others, even when she heard this suddenly, she also wondered if she did it after being drunk. It looks like her style! "You didn''t drink the bar last night?" Christina also reacted and looked at her girlfriend suspiciously: "You didn''t do it after drinking the fragments, did you?" "Do not" This time, although Meredith also refuted, but he was not so sure. Christina''s gaze immediately became weird. "It''s not her!" When Adam came, he was blocked by them and said with a smile: "But it is also related to her." "Sidi!" Meredith and Christina looked at each other and shouted in unison. "It seems that you know your girlfriends well." Adam looked at Meredith playfully: "By the way, when you ask her, help me ask how she did it~" Meredith turned and left. "By the way, if you are hard to ask, you know the answer yourself anyway, you can just tell me." Adam said to Meredith. "Sidi the devil has a well-deserved reputation." Christina murmured. "Is there a sense of familiarity?" Adam smiled and said: "Female intern doctors, male doctors in charge, they are off...no wonder they are the best girlfriends." "That was before!" Christina corrected it immediately. Adam smiled and did not continue to tease her. When Dr. Shept came to work, he heard the breaking news, his face turned green for an instant. As Adam guessed, the first thing he thought of was Meredith. Even if it came out later that it was Saidi. He was also dubious. Without him! As the only boy in the family and several sisters above, he knows too well how far his best friend can cover him. "It''s me!" Seeing that because of his own affairs, the devil Saidi, who has no sense of shame in such a thing, has caused a emotional crisis for his girlfriends, took the initiative to showdown, and said a lot of details. This temporarily dispelled Dr. Shept''s suspicion. Don''t watch him reconcile with Mark, who sleeps with his wife. Mark is sincere about never doing it again. But when he thinks of his mother and so many older sisters, they all regard Mark as family. Even Mark sleeps with their daughter-in-law and younger siblings. They don''t care, and they still regard Mark as before. He was very heartbroken. He often wondered, who is the real son of the Sheput family? Reminiscent of the last time I saw his sister, his sister asked him to forgive Mark, and inadvertently revealed, He is Mark, what do you expect him to do? Who hasn''t slept with Mark yet? This compelling reason... He didn''t even dare to overestimate Mark''s integrity. "It turns out to be the Three Kingdoms Treasure and Yoga!" Adam was relieved when he heard the details that Saidi had said. If Rajesh hears, he must say proudly: "No thanks~" George didn''t come on leave. After all, his father didn''t make it through, and died of illness on Thanksgiving night. Adam took Carter and Lexie to the rounds. The blush on Lexi''s face would last for a long time. Because she is also one of the objects of suspicion. This made her very embarrassed, and secretly complained about what her sister had done and who she had been with! The little man has been watching over Cinderella. "Adam, can your clinical research be stepped up, right?" The director of surgery came over and discussed: "As the news of your success spreads, the number of applicants has skyrocketed again. There is a huge demand in this area." "It can be increased as appropriate, but it cannot be let go." Adam thought for a while: "The previous success has a lot of luck. This kind of operation has to be explored slowly and expanded rashly, which is not a good thing." Although he succeeded this time. But it is still under the supervision of the Professional Ethics Committee. If ten patients die in a row, this clinical research project still has the risk of premature death. "makes sense." The director of surgery retreated a little: "It''s up to you to make the decision tentatively scheduled for two in a month." Adam groaned. Continuing to advance clinical scientific research requires not only sufficient surgical frequency to accumulate data, but also time to research and improve these data. One considers trying to get closer to Cinderella, controlling variables, and trying to replicate this success. As long as it succeeds, the regulatory risks caused by successive patient deaths can be avoided. One considers variables and improves the universality of clinical research. It takes time to optimize the virus. Adam has not forgotten that his most important goal is to treat diseases and save lives, which also takes a lot of time. Therefore, it is necessary to control the frequency of scientific research comprehensively. In the future, the success rate will gradually increase, and the amount of surgery will slowly increase again. Chapter 881: Good doctor , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. "Adam, do me a favor." The director of surgery leaned in front of Adam again. "of course." Adam smiled helplessly: "As long as I can do it." Since the new viral serum therapy for malignant glioma, a breakthrough success was achieved in the third case of Cinderella, which shocked the entire medical community. The director of surgery was often around Adam. Send out various requests from time to time. The attitude did not say. After Adam refused, he flashed immediately, without a word of verbosity. But it still made Adam a little awkward. Because he always refuses others, especially a good boss, he always feels a little uncomfortable psychologically. "you can." The surgical director laughed and said, "Dr. Dixon will come over today to perform a heart operation. I hope you can do a public relations session to show her the strength and sincerity of our hospital and keep her here." "Doctor Dixon?" Adam was taken aback: "Dr. Dixon, a well-known cardiothoracic surgery doctor?" "Yes, it''s her." The director of surgery took a careful look at Adam and considered: "As Adam becomes more and more successful, the reputation of our hospital is also rising, and it is expected to compete for the title of the first teaching hospital. You also know that medical resources are siphonic. Once we reach the top, all kinds of patients will swarm in. We need to prepare in advance. Leonard underwent heart surgery and was still recuperating. After returning, he couldn''t be as busy as before. Not to mention that the work intensity will be greater in the future. Adam, although you are inclined towards cardiothoracic surgery, you are more like a general genius like Dr. House. You are very interested in cardiothoracic surgery, emergency department, surgical department, orthopedics, pediatrics, etc., and even urology. The key is that you did a great job. But correspondingly, you cannot devote all your energy in cardiothoracic surgery. We need the participation of Dr. Dixon to further strengthen our strength. Siphoning is also when we **** others, and we cannot let others **** us. So I hope you can help me keep Dr. Dixon. " "I try my best." Adam accepted the statement of the director of surgery and further enhanced the hospital''s siphoning ability, which is also very good for him, so he smiled. "But Dr. Dixon is notoriously weird. I can''t guarantee that I can impress her and keep her." "As long as you are willing to come forward." The director of surgery smiled and said, "If she doesn''t want to be a colleague with someone as good as you, it is her loss, not ours." "When will she come?" Adam asked. "Almost there." The director of surgery raised his hand to check the time, then looked to the top of the stairs and reminded: "She''s here!" Adam looked along, and saw a middle-aged woman in a red dress and a red hat, standing there with her eyes divergent, with a neatly folded white coat in her hand. Once someone approached her, she subconsciously stepped aside. "Doctor Dixon, welcome to the medical center." Adam smiled and greeted: "This is Dr. Duncan." "I know you, Adam''s Hand, a genius doctor." To Adam''s surprise, Dr. Dixon took the initiative to shake hands with Adam. Because he had heard that she was weird, and her reputation in the medical world was a bit similar to Sheldon''s reputation in the scientific world. And now she felt that she should also have the habit of Sheldon''s cleanliness. So Adam didn''t even prepare to stretch out her hand just now. She didn''t expect that she would actually stretch out her hand. "I brought my work clothes." Doctor Dixon shook his hand, immediately withdrew it, then lowered his head, not looking at Adam, and said to himself. "I saw." Adam smiled and said, "Good habits! Several of my good friends have similar habits." "I am here for a heart transplant operation today." Doctor Dixon looked up at Adam, then immediately retracted his gaze, continued to look down at the ground, and said to himself. "I am a cardiothoracic surgery department, created by Christina Barnard in 1967, I am a cardiothoracic surgery department." "My goal is also cardiothoracic surgery." Adam smiled and said, "Extremely looking forward to following Dr. Dixon for this heart transplant operation." "This is Dr. Richard Weber, and we talked on the phone." The director of surgery smiled and stretched out his hand. Dr. Dixon shook hands with him, immediately withdrew his hands, and put his hands on the white coat in front of him. Adam was too familiar with this gesture. It is clearly Sheldon''s kind of serious cleanliness, unwilling to contact anyone, but due to social habits, had to succumb. Every time I finished, I looked disgusted and couldn''t wait to secretly take the hand sanitizer and wash my hands. It''s just a lot more polite than Shelton. Switching to Sheldon, he had already turned sideways to secretly and took out the hand sanitizer to wash his hands. "Just let Dr. Duncan show you around the hospital, and then introduce the patient''s condition." The director of surgery gave an explanation and flashed people. Although he is looking forward to Dr. Dixon''s strength to join, but he can avoid getting along with the weird her. "Doctor Dixon, please come with me." Adam invites. Then Adam was in front, and Doctor Dixon raised his head, followed Adam, and looked up at the hospital. "Melendes, go get the patient''s case." When Adam saw the little man coming, he asked him to get the case: "By the way, prepare for the operation." The little man glanced curiously at Doctor Dixon, who was obviously strange, and went away. "This is our cardiothoracic surgery..." Adam led Dr. Dixon into the cardiothoracic surgery department and introduced it. "The first heart transplant operation was performed on September 7, 1896 by Dr. Ludwig in Frankfurt, Germany." Doctor Dixon is habitually conducting science popularization again. "Yes it is." Adam smiled and nodded. This full of Sheldon''s sense of sight. Adam accompanied him to tour the entire hospital. Because of the wonderful friend Sheldon in front, Adam was very considerate of Dr. Dixon''s weirdness. On the contrary, he was very considerate. Adam keenly noticed that Dr. Dixon, who had no expression, became more and more happy. "Doctor Duncan." The little man came over at this moment. "Report to Doctor Dixon." Adam reminded: "She is the chief surgeon of the operation." "Yes." The little man looked at and saw him coming, first turned around, then turned back, glanced at him, and immediately moved away from Dr. Dixon, who was not looking at him. "The transplant operation is already in preparation. This operation was scheduled six years ago, but the heart is too small. So they added an extra donated heart to help maintain the original heart function. They had back surgery..." "It''s a heterotopic transplantation!" Dr. Dixon immediately corrected: "Surgery on the back is a popular name, and the technical term is heterotopic heart transplantation! Don''t call it that! Don''t call it that!" "Melendes, do you hear that?" Adam looked at the little man and reminded: "We are professional doctors. We try to use professional terminology when communicating with colleagues of the same profession." "Yes." The little man glanced at Dr. Dixon, then at Adam, and nodded wittily. Chapter 882: I really have such a friend , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Ward. "...They told me that this heart belongs to a young girl. She was killed when she was begging for a hitchhiker, and now I can always see the girl hitchhiking when I drive. " The patient spoke of the reason: "I shouldn''t have wanted this heart. We Navajo didn''t even touch the dead body. Because their souls are still there, sewing the dead body into my body, it''s really..." "and many more." Adam was surprised: "Mr. Bidaoni, didn''t you come to transplant a new heart?" "Do not!" Mr. Bidaoni exclaimed, "I don''t want a new heart, I''m here to let you help me take out that girl''s heart!" "You don''t want a new heart?" Dr. Dixon said: "Clay Bidaoni, did you know that without a new heart, you can only live on a machine for a short time before a sudden and painful death?" "..." The little man glanced at Doctor Dixon speechlessly, then looked at Adam. The expression in his eyes was full of "Dr. Duncan, this is completely different from the emotionless but not indifferent you taught us." Adam returned a look in his eyes. "I am grateful that you can tell me what you think is the best advice for me..." Mr. Bidao was also dumbfounded, but shook his head with a good temper. "Not a suggestion, it is a fact." Dr. Dixon''s Shelton honest internal taste is about to break through the sky. "...I want to say that instead of having a conscience every day, it''s better to live with peace of mind and live as long as you can." Mr. Bidaoni smiled bitterly: "I only care about the heart being taken out of my body, what will I do?" "Take it for pathology, and then dispose of it as medical waste." Dr. Dixon said. "I have to come back for memorial service." Asked Mr. Bidao. "We have to abide by the law. There are regulations in hospitals, and regulations are regulations!" Dr. Dixon''s eyes erraticly emphasized: "The rules cannot be broken!" With that, she turned around and left. "Mr. Bidao, we will consider your request." Adam soothed and walked out. "Doctor Duncan." The little man followed and said in a low voice: "I have a suggestion. At first sight, Dr. Dixon is the kind of person who respects the rules too much. And we should try our best to satisfy the patient''s request. It''s better to go to the director and make a rule, saying that we should respect those patients who have faith. This is the best of both worlds. " "Good idea." Adam nodded first, then smiled nonchalantly: "This may be useful, and Dr. Dixon will indeed follow the hospital''s new rules and regulations. But do you think Dr. Dixon is a fool? Or do you think a fool can become a famous doctor in cardiothoracic surgery? " "Do not." The little man stayed for a while. "of course not!" Adam smiled and said, "The director asked us to keep her as far as possible. Will it work if you do this? If you don''t respect her, why is it so troublesome? I''ll just take over the operation! " "I understand." The little man nodded, and then said with a puzzled look: "But Dr. Duncan, a doctor like her, is completely different from what you taught us." "Every famous doctor has his own temper and habits." Adam looked at him: "Compared with Dr. House next door, Dr. Dixon is completely normal. But no matter how bad your temper is, no matter how bad your mouth is, Dr. House can really save a disease that others can''t save. So he can care less about these basic rules. After all, it is the patient or the patient''s family who want him. Of course even as strong as Dr. House. Because of these unique bad habits, it is also very difficult. Even if you become a famous doctor or even become a legend in the future, I don''t want you to follow him. What I teach you belongs to normal norms. And Dr. Dixon is not as good as Dr. House, but he does not have the bad temper and poisonous tongue of Dr. House. She only has a social barrier, which is not in line with normal norms. She didn''t want to, but couldn''t. Understand? " "understand." The little man hesitated: "But since she has such a problem, why should she be a doctor? Isn''t it good to be a researcher in the lab? There is no need to deal with people in this way. " "Maybe her dream is to be a doctor who treats diseases and saves people?" Adam smiled: "Although she may have social barriers, if she is not indifferent in her heart, on the contrary, she still actively wants to communicate with other people? In short, there are various reasons. As long as she can do her job well, then we must respect her. And her ability to become a famous doctor over the years, instead of having her medical license revoked, is enough to explain everything. " The little man was silent. Operating room. Doctor Dixon was in charge, Adam helped first, and the smaller second helped. "The speed of cutting the adhesive layer is so fast, I still saw it in the second doctor." The little man exclaimed. Dr. Dixon didn''t realize it, and was doing the operation intently. Upon seeing this, the little man stopped talking, and the operating room was completely quiet. "Well, the donor''s heart has been separated, and the casing of the bypass valve is ready. The next step is to do L-avd, eh!" Adam held the separated heart, gave a reminder, and then let out a surprise. "This is not right, this is impossible, his heart is beating, this is impossible! There shouldn''t be a heartbeat!" Doctor Dixon was shocked. "It is possible." Adam reminded: "Dr. Dixon, in heterotopic heart transplantation, the patient''s heart and the transplanted heart work together to provide the patient with blood circulation. It must have been as long as six years that Mr. Bidaoni''s heart was automatically repaired in this system and restored its full function. This is rare, but it is documented. " "Very atypical! But it is documented." Dr. Dixon looked at Adam: "I have never seen it before." "me too." Adam smiled: "It seems that Mr. Bidao doesn''t need a new heart anymore." Doctor Dixon nodded, bowed his head to continue the operation. Wait until the end of the operation. "I am only interested in one thing." Dr. Dixon said suddenly: "The heart! I love it, love it beating regularly. I love it because it is regular and predictable, and I know it well. I love its color, which is comforting. " "I believe." Adam smiled and said, "Love is the foundation of great achievements, and Dr. Dixon''s skills are great." "How to deal with the removed heart?" Dr. Dixon asked. "Hand over to the pathology department, how to deal with it afterwards, that is a problem between the hospital and the patient." Adam smiled and said, "Doctor Dixon, you have done what you should do, and you have completed this operation perfectly. That''s enough." "Doctor Duncan, does your friend also have Asberk syndrome?" Doctor Dixon glanced at Adam. The little man suddenly looked over. He now believed Adam''s judgment. Because people with Asberk syndrome are not alone in their hearts, they are very eager and try their best to establish contact with others. It''s just because they don''t understand the nonverbal information conveyed by other people''s facial expressions and body language, and lack skills, and they are often isolated. AKA does not understand most of the irony, humor, and metaphors, and the communication methods are rigid and stylized, and the words are literal. In addition, there are a series of features such as regular meals, going to the toilet, sleeping, special hobbies and so on... "Oh, of course." Adam couldn''t help smiling and said: "My friend not only has Asberk syndrome. At the same time, he suffers from severe obsessive-compulsive disorder, sanitarian disorder, narcissism, excessive timidity... and countless special symptoms that have not been revealed for the time being. However, he is a super genius like Newton and Einstein who may also suffer from Asberk''s syndrome. " Doctor Dixon looked away and stopped talking. Out of the operating room. The patient, Mr. Bidaoni, woke up, and Dr. Dixon argued with him about his beliefs. Doctor Dixon only believes in science. And Mr. Bidaoni pointed out that science is also a kind of faith, just a tangible faith. Both of them were moderates, and after speaking out their ideas, they stopped arguing forcibly. "Doctor Dixon, how do you feel?" At the end of get off work, the director of surgery was waiting by the elevator, watching Doctor Dixon who had returned to the red suit and walked. "I like here." Dr. Dixon ignored the director, walked into the elevator, and said what the director of surgery most wanted to hear. Chapter 883: Say goodbye to your sweet buttocks , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Dr. Dixon entered the job smoothly. Christmas Eve came in the blink of an eye. Every holiday, the emergency department is the hardest hit area. So Adam glanced at the special clothing pictures taken by his assistant Lisa, circled a very festive red embroidered cheongsam skirt, and went to the emergency room. "George, go home early." It was already time to get off work, and Adam saw George still there, so he persuaded: "Be with Mrs. O''Malley." "No need to." George shook his head: "It''s enough for her to have Lonnie and their company. I don''t have much more than one. The family can''t be reunited anyway. "are you sure?" Adam glanced at him and assessed his mental state. "I am sure." George affirmed. "Fine." Adam nodded, then looked at Carter, and joked: "Why are you still, isn''t the Christmas tree near Carter''s ancestral house waiting for you to cut it? The Carter family''s battle axe is already hungry, right?" "My parents have gone to England." Carter laughed and said, "It''s just me and the housekeeper. It''s not interesting. Why don''t you learn more with Dr. Duncan in the hospital." "Tsk tut!" Adam was amazed at the old Versailles like Carter. Old money is old money. Butler at every turn, pay them back! "need any help?" "She can''t!" "Is there anything I can help you with?" "Neither can he!" Just as Adam was talking with George and Carter, a sound of conversation came into Adam''s ears, attracting Adam''s attention. But it was Lexie who saw a middle-aged couple standing next to the emergency nurse station, feeling nervous and uncomfortable, so they kindly asked if they needed help. But the husband of the couple turned his head and said no when he saw her. Then the little man came over to inquire when he saw this, but was also glanced at by the other party and refused. "Thank you, we will wait." Upon seeing this, the wife of the couple said with embarrassment. "How can I help you?" Adam walked over with George and Carter. "Neither can he!" The husband, who was obviously unwell, glanced at Adam and immediately turned his head. "He is Adam Duncan, that genius doctor!" The wife quickly reminded: "Let him see, he can definitely help us." "I still want to find a more mature doctor." At this time, the husband glanced at Adam again, and under his wife''s reminder, he recognized Adam, but he still mumbled. "We are doctors and we are all professional enough." Adam had already guessed something, and said solemnly. "My husband and I..." When the wife wanted to speak, she was immediately interrupted by her husband. "Our kids have gone to college, one at Stanford and one at Columbia." The husband stepped forward, blocked his wife, and began to talk about him. "So?" Adam looked at him: "Are your children in need of medical help?" "of course not!" When the wife heard this, she immediately bypassed her husband and explained: "Tonight is Christmas Eve and the children are not at home, so we want to try a new thing...a brand new, slippery thing, we lost it... " "Richier!" As soon as the husband heard this, he couldn''t do it anymore, and he could not do it anymore. He just stopped talking and looked at the doctors who looked at them embarrassingly: "We read about this method from the magazine..." "Yes, it''s here." His wife, Rachel also reacted, took out a ripped magazine from her bag and handed it to Adam. The husband didn''t stop him, he just stretched out his hand to lift his eyes again, not looking at the crowd, nor letting the crowd see his eyes. "20 ways to rekindle your long night..." Adam read the culprit naturally and professionally. Carter''s faces suddenly turned a little weird. "We tried the ninth one." The wife, Rui Qier, didn''t dare to look at everyone, and said in a low voice. "Okay, Grey, take her to put on a medical coat, and then take an X-ray..." Adam deliberately ordered. "not me." His wife Rui Qier quickly explained: "It''s him! He did the ninth kind." "We did it together." The husband explained awkwardly. "Yes... but I didn''t get it stuck in..." His wife Rui Qier also wanted to throw the pot embarrassingly: "In short, it is him, he is a patient!" "Well, sir, please sit down first." Adam said solemnly: "We''ll do it for you." "...I think I''ll stand still." Seeing this, the husband simply had a showdown and stopped pretending. "My fault, then go on your stomach." Adam said very professionally: "Carter, O''Malley, take Mr. Kramer for an abdominal X-ray." "Yes." Carter and George went. "puff!" When they left, Lexi couldn''t help laughing again. "Professional, Grey!" Adam couldn''t help but laugh. "Yes." Lexi tried to suffocate a smile. "This magazine is very popular." Adam flipped through the magazine in his hand, handed it to the little man, and joked: "Doctor Sloan or Sadie, I must have seen the 16th method." "Hahaha." Lexi couldn''t hold it anymore, and laughed loudly. The little man turned over and couldn''t help but laugh. After a while, Carter and George pushed Mr. Kramer, who was lying on the push bed, back, with the newly taken X-rays. Adam raised his hand and took a look with everyone through the light. Carter and the others are holding back very hard. "Everyone, we are doctors and we need to be professional." Adam reminded again, took the X-ray film, walked over, professionally said: "Mr. Kramer, both sides of your abdomen X-rays show that there is a foreign body inside. We will perform a sigmoidoscopy for you, and then manually remove the foreign body. ." "Can you take it out?" Mr. Kramer was overjoyed. "of course." Adam nodded and said: "Since you can enter, as long as it is not a special material that can be expanded, it can be taken out through professional medical methods." Emmm Even special materials that cannot be removed by non-invasive means can be removed by surgery. Only then, Mr. Kramer really wanted to say goodbye to his delicate buttocks. Operating room. Adam instructed Carter to operate the sigmoidoscopy and took out the foreign body in the voice of the patient Mr. Kramer. "Damn it, I''m not looking for excitement anymore!" Mr. Kramer let out a breath. "Better like this." Adam smiled and said: "There are some things that you can''t try, otherwise once you step out, you will never go back. I remember you said it was to rekindle your feelings, right? "Correct!" Mr. Kramer noddedIf you always try the ninth method and other stimulation methods, props and wife are indispensable~" Adam said meaningfully: "It''s easy to go on an evil road, and not only the relationship between husband and wife can''t be rekindled. On the contrary, the wife is easily burned to ashes, and then this relationship is completely extinguished. The gain is not worth the loss. Of course it all depends on your own choice..." In this zero-sum game, his wife can easily lose to the end and have nothing. Looking at his wife''s appearance, it was not like asking him to play the ninth gameplay. Emmm. Can''t think deeply. Mr. Kramer: "..." Chapter 884: What is traditional art? , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! After dealing with the Kramers who will play in the city. Adam participated in several first aids. The night is dark. Adam just wanted to leave and go to New Jersey to spend a happy Christmas Eve combining East and West with Peggy. There was the sound of an ambulance. Adam took Lexi and the others to greet them again. "what''s the situation?" "Mike Coelson, 35 years old, has multiple gunshot wounds." The first responder lifted the patient from the ambulance and said quickly. "The systolic blood pressure was 88, and two doses of Ringer''s lactate were injected. The chest, abdomen, back, legs, shoulders... In short, the whole body was a gunshot wound. " "Oh, God." Lexi looked at it, and suddenly exclaimed. "Is this meeting the police?" Carter complained: "Is the magazine emptied?" "No." The first responder shook his head: "He is still alive." "..." Carter was speechless, thought for a while, pursed his lips and nodded. "She didn''t mean it, it was an accident, she was already very guilty!" At this time, another emergency vehicle came and stopped. A blond middle-aged woman with a bandage on her arm, hugging a little girl, hurried over and shouted. "Mandy, tell them you are sorry." "Did she shoot?" Everyone was shocked. Adam, who was rescuing the gunshot wounded, also turned around and looked over. What I saw was the panicked blond woman, and the little girl who was held in her arms with a cut on her face, blood on her immature face, and calm and calm. "Grey, call the director." "Carter, call Dr. Montgomery to help them check up and treat the wounds on their faces." "Melendez, O''Malley, come with me." Adam quickly ordered. Into the emergency room. "Melendes, how many wounds?" Adam asked as he gave first aid. "3 shots in the chest and abdomen, 7 gunshot wounds on the leg, and one on each side of the waist and abdomen, which may have penetrated the body." The little man quickly checked and said: "There are still wounds behind, there are 25 wounds in total, 9 through-through wounds, and there should be 5 bullets in his body." "What else?" Adam asked. "Hematuria, there should be a kidney problem." George said. "Taking X-rays." Adam ordered: "Book an operating room and ask what''s going on." there. The director hurried over at Lexis notice. "The police have arrived. They want to talk to you about how Mandy got the gun." The director looked at a slightly weird mother and daughter who were panicked and calm: "We also called a social worker." "Mandy, do these wounds hurt?" Dr. Montgomery arrived and took Carter to examine Mandy''s injury. Mandy shook his head. "Can you tell me how the wound on this face came from?" Dr. Montgomery asked softly. "She was terrified." The little girls mother immediately walked over, hugged her daughter, and concealed: She was afraid that you would take her away from me after she did something bad. The gun bounced back and hit her face, causing such a wound. "It''s not like..." Dr. Montgomery looked at the wound which was obviously a razor cut. "That''s how she got scratched!" The little girl''s mother interrupted: "Her father was shooting a target in the backyard, and he put the gun down for a while. He was so stupid, so stupid! She never thought of hurting him!" "we believe." Dr. Montgomery took a deep look at her: "But was the injury on your arm caused by the rebound of a gun?" "I fell accidentally." The little girl''s mother bowed her head and said. "He raped you at home, didn''t he?" Doctor Montgomery pityed: "If you can tell, someone will help you." "Do not!" The little girl''s mother cried, "No domestic violence! Nothing!" "Well, you will be fine." The director of surgery quickly gave Dr. Montgomery a wink and soothed. "Will my father die?" The little girl spoke suddenly, still so calm. "Dr. Duncan is trying to rescue him. He is a very good doctor." Dr. Montgomery comforted. "how could be." The little girl murmured. "What''s the matter?" Doctor Montgomery was taken aback. "How could he not die?" The little girl was puzzled: "I shot him a lot, how could he not die?" "..." Dr. Montgomery looked at the little girl in shock, and then at the little girls mother who had twinkling eyes: "Did you see it? See what you did!" "She didn''t want to kill him." The little girls mother cried, She doesnt understand anything! She just wants to stop him. He loves us, but sometimes goes crazy. Mandy, Dad loves us. He has been very restrained. He has been very restrained. tried!" "She is just a child!" Dr. Montgomery said angrily: "You should have done your best to protect her, instead of letting her use this extreme method to protect you on Christmas Eve that should have been joyous!" At this moment, Adam came over. "Adam, how is it?" The director of surgery greeted him immediately. "The bullet went into the abdomen, and 5 bullets remained in the body, 25 gunshot wounds, hematuria, and unstable vital parts." Adam and the director of surgery briefly explained a few words, and then looked at the little girl''s mother: "Madam, he has almost all internal organ problems. We are going to send him to the operating room for surgery immediately." "and many more!" The little girl''s mother called, "Mandy wanted to apologize to him before he went in." With that, he shouted at Mandy, who was undergoing the treatment of the wound by Dr. Montgomery: "Mandy, go and apologize to your father. The operation is dangerous. You don''t want to apologize, your father died, right?" The little girl Mandy glanced at her mother, a trace of helplessness flashed in her eyes, avoiding Dr. Montgomery''s stitches, jumping out of the hospital bed, walking towards her mother calmly, holding her mother''s hand, and looking at Adam. "Where is my father? I''m going to apologize to him." "..." Everyone was silent for a while. This **** sense of confusion made them confused for a moment who was the mother in her thirties and who was the daughter in her five or six years old? Operating room. The man who was shot 17 times in a row by his daughter, although critically injured, was rescued in Adam''s hands. "It''s incredible, this can save life." George exclaimed. Adam just shook his head and did not speak. George and the little man looked at each other and reacted. For a daughter who was five or six years old, she slashed her face. She was so young that she picked up the gun and fired 17 shots in a row to protect her mother who was broken by domestic violence. The violent father who worked so hard and so restrained, being rescued by Adam''s wonderful hands, really can''t be regarded as something that can make people happy on Christmas Eve. "How?" Out of the operating room, Adam walked outside the ward and looked at the mother of the little girl who was persuaded by the social worker and cried, and the little girl who was still calm. "The social worker is persuading her to take Mandy away." Carter said: "The medical record shows this is not the first time she has suffered a fracture or injury." "Domestic violence has never been the difference between 0 and countless times." Adam sighed. late at night. When Adam changed his clothes and was about to leave the hospital and walked through the domestic violence men''s ward, he saw the little girl''s mother wiping her tears, holding the little girl''s hand, and standing in front of the domestic violence men who had awakened but could not move. "Let''s break up, we are going to leave, I know you are very weak now, you can''t find us in the short term, and you will never find us in the future, so we are here to say goodbye. Mandy, say goodbye to dad. This is the last time you have seen him. " The little girl Mandy did not speak immediately, but watched her father quietly. For a long time, in the flustered eyes of her father, he waved his hand calmly and well. "Goodbye, dad, take care of yourself." Chapter 885: The strange encounter between Laida and the ear , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! December 24, 1999. Christmas Eve. With infinite emotion, Adam left the hospital and drove to New Jersey. Christmas is two hours away. Adam habitually took Peggy to "save the year", and the warm interactions in it, do not need to go into details. The next day. Adam did not, as usual, got up at four o''clock in the morning and rushed to the medical center. Instead, he lay on the bed until three poles in the sun. Only then got up, walked around the campus of Princeton University, and met Leonard who had an appointment. "Hi, Adam." Leonard waved very excitedly. "Hi Leonard." Adam smiled and said, "Merry Christmas, how are you doing?" "It''s okay." Leonard grinned and said, "I''m busy with my college graduation thesis recently, and I will start graduate school next year." "Then Christmas Eve tonight, aren''t you the protagonist?" Adam teased. "I hope so too." Leonard smiled bitterly: "But my sister and my brother, they all have made great achievements this year, and it is estimated that my college graduation thesis will not receive much attention." "Don''t you still have your father''s paper." Adam smiled and comforted: "You are also a physics paper anyway, in your mother''s eyes, it is better than an anthropology paper, right?" "Yes." Leonard suddenly smiled: "In tonight''s Christmas paper discussion group, I may finally not have to finish." The Hofstadter family are all geniuses. Not to mention Leonard''s mother, Beverly, is a neurologist, psychiatrist, and childcare expert. Leonard''s father Alfred is an anthropologist. Although Leonard''s sister is only 26 years old, she is already a famous and talented biologist, and her position in the field of biology is comparable to that of Peggy in mathematics. Leonard''s younger brother Michael, although he is only 18 years old, has graduated from Harvard University and just entered Harvard Law School this fall. He is a genius star in the field of law. Then it''s Leonard... He is the same age as Sheldon and Peggy. He is 19 years old this year and 20 years old next year to graduate from college, ready to study Ph.D. If there is no surprise, after two years of postgraduate and two years of Ph.D., four years later, at the age of 24, he will get a Ph.D. in experimental physics at Princeton and get the annual thesis of experimental physics. This kind of achievement is already a big deal among ordinary people. But compared with his god-man sister and genius younger brother, it was overshadowed. And the Hofstadter family, a scientist, would not celebrate Christmas and other holidays like normal people. In their eyes, festivals are not used to celebrate, but are usually used to study the anthropological and psychological significance they play in human society. They don''t give gifts to each other, but give papers to each other. Then discuss in small groups and comment on each other. Emmm. Make progress together. And Leonard, a 19-year-old prospective college graduate, produced a prospective college graduation thesis. Except for comparing him with his dad, an anthropologist who is just as stressful, and vying for second place in the family, there is no other hope. "Adam, do you want to go to my house at night?" Leonard smiled and invited: "My mother and my sister both want to see you." "Because of the breakthrough in my clinical research project?" Adam knew it. "Ok." Leonard nodded: "You also know that my mother is a neurologist and my sister is a biologist. They are all very interested in the incredible breakthrough of your new therapy for malignant glioma virus. If you can pass tonight, they will be very, very happy! " "Also include you." Adam saw him through at a glance: "So they won''t pay attention to you, right?" "Hehe." Leonard scratched his head and smiled. "All right, I will discuss with Peggy." Adam groaned: "If there is no accident, let''s go and visit together at night." "Dr. Adler is coming too?" Leonard''s eyes widened. "Ok." Adam glanced at him: "But we''re just going to visit, it''s probably not long, you know, Christmas." Both Beverly and Leonard''s sister are super geniuses in related fields. One can help study more advanced neurological theories. One can help optimize the virus better. All happened to be of great help to Adam''s clinical research projects. It is still very good to visit them and communicate with them. "That''s great!" Leonard cheered: "This year''s Christmas will definitely be the best Christmas! I''ll tell them." "Don''t worry." Adam smiled and said, "I need your help..." After talking to Leonard, Adam went back and talked to Peggy. Seeing that Peggy had nothing to do, he smiled and confessed to Lisa, the assistant, and asked her to arrange for someone to deal with the Christmas gift, and then went. Medical center. Medical center. The atmosphere of Christmas has also begun to envelope. "Doctor Duncan, Merry Christmas~" "Cindy, Merry Christmas." "Doctor Duncan, Merry Christmas~" "Wanda, Merry Christmas." "..." Along the way, the medical staff who smiled and greeted him were facing each other. There are also several courageous little nurses, pushing the infusion stand with mistletoe hanging on them, and wanting to attack Adam, they are all flashed by Adam one by one. Because of the world tradition of American TV series, people standing under the mistletoe cannot refuse to kiss. Couples who kiss under the mistletoe will have a happy life. "...Don''t you know, Doctor Dixon is really exaggerated..." As soon as Adam walked in, he heard Christina complaining about Doctor Dixon. "It was Dr. Bailey yesterday that was a bit overwhelmed." Adam said in the past: "Knowing that Dr. Dixon has problems that are quite different from those of ordinary people, he rashly proposed a new medical plan to the patient''s family without notifying Dr. Dixon. The scene was chaotic and noisy, which stimulated Dr. Dixon''s illness. Although I don''t want to say it, Dr. Bailey is really different after George''s sudden accident. " "Ok." Christina thought for a while and nodded: "Dr. Bailey is indeed a lot weaker. Doctor Dixon said that Dr. Bailey is a pediatrician. It makes sense to think about it. Only in the pediatrics department can things go against the rules. Because the regulations there are more flexible. Dr. Bailey, who was so strong, had degenerated into a pediatrician after giving birth. It''s so pathetic and terrible! " Yesterday, a little girl was undergoing transcatheter closure surgery. Dr. Dixon was in charge, Dr. Bailey assisted, and Christina assisted. After the chest was opened, it was found that the little girl''s heart had a major problem, which could not be repaired at all, and she could only wait for a new heart to be transplanted. But this waiting process will take several years. During this process, the little girl has to lie on the hospital bed. After her son nearly died, Dr. Bailey couldn''t stand the child dying in front of her. First, he was very emotional and didn''t say anything, and he just withdrew from the operation. Then, after spending a while with her son in the kindergarten of the hospital, he thought of putting the medicine pump in a backpack, so that the little girl could still live normally while waiting. So surprised, she ran directly to the ward and talked to the little girl''s parents aloud about the plan. After causing the despair of the little girls parents, she hugged Dr. Dixon, who was about to be unable to stand the quarrel with the patients family. Doctor Dixon, who has Asberk syndrome, collapsed directly after being hugged, waving his arms and yelling like a madman, and then fled the ward. When Dr. Bailey reacted and found Dr. Dixon in the office, she shivered inside and asked Dr. Bailey to hold her. Because she needs great pressure to soothe the nervous system. Dr. Bailey looked dumbfounded, but did so anyway. Unfortunately, the force is too small. Christina, who was found later, also hugged him, and successfully calmed the trembling Doctor Dixon. Then Dr. Dixon gave them an example to explain why the cow stayed in a very narrow trough before being slaughtered. The trough generates great pressure, which reduces the pulse rate and metabolic rate of the cattle. Stress calms them down, which makes the beef tender. In the same way, for people like Dr. Dixon, stress relaxes their sympathetic nervous system. Because of what happened yesterday, Adam thought of going to Leonard and prepared a very special Christmas gift for Dr. Dixon. Adam looked forward to Dr. Dixon''s response. Because in a way, Dr. Dixon is similar to Shelton, and this gift comes from Leonard. The two met at Christmas, it was like the first strange encounter between Shelton and Leonard. In a sense, this can also prove that Leonard is really Sheldon''s destined best friend. Chapter 886: Christmas Eve at Leonards House , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Dr. Dixons office. . Adam knocked on the door "Doctor Dixon, excuse me." Adam walked in with a smile and looked at Dr. Dixon with erratic eyes, and said, "Today is the first Christmas of Dr. Dixon''s arrival at the medical center. On behalf of the hospital, I will give you a gift. I hope you like it. " "gift?" Doctor Dixon gave Adam a surprised look. "Come in." Seeing that she had no objection, Adam greeted the assistant Lisa''s men and carried in a huge wrapped gift. "what is this?" Doctor Dixon looked at the gift curiously. As long as she is not looking at people, her eyes can be focused. "You can take it apart and see." Adam knew that she didn''t like being watched, motioned for her staff to leave, and smiled at Doctor Dixon. Dr. Dixon glanced at Adam again, nodded, took out a scalpel from the white coat, and then took the scalpel out of the specially-made sheath, walked over, and swung the knife skillfully. In the extremely sharp scalpel, the gift packaging has no resistance. "..." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. Carry a scalpel with you. Is this the doctor in the Ouchi detective? Don''t underestimate our doctor, we also eat with knives? I took the dragon-slaying knife that blows the hair and decisively! "Hug the machine!" Doctor Dixon used the knife technique of a famous doctor to open the gift box, and saw the real gift, and he recognized it at a glance. "Correct." Adam smiled and said, "It''s the hug machine, which was designed by a good friend of mine. His mother is also suspected of suffering from Asberk''s syndrome and is also a neurologist and parenting expert, so he has been used as a parenting experiment since he was a child. He couldn''t enjoy maternal love, so he designed and manufactured this hug machine when he was very young..." "His mother is Dr. Beverly Hofstadter?" Doctor Dixon explained it. "Uh." Adam was taken aback, and then laughed blankly: "Doctor Dixon, you also know Dr. Beverly Hofstadter?" "Ok." Dr. Dixon stared at the hug machine, and said casually: "I know her, and I''ve read the helpless Adou written by her. Your good friend is Leonard Rich Hofstadter, right?" "Correct." Adam squeezed a smile and said, "This book is really famous." "You mean a friend like me, you mean her?" Doctor Dixon glanced at Adam. "No." Adam shook his head: "I''m talking about another friend, Dr. Sheldon Cooper." Dr. Dixon did not speak, apparently he had never heard of Sheldon. Adam almost didn''t laugh out loud. If Sheldon knew that when he was about to get his second doctorate and Leonard was just about to graduate from college, his reputation was not as good as Leonard, and I don''t know if he could not accept it. But it''s not surprising. Shelton is a super genius in science, or physics. But his reputation is difficult to break into the medical world. As for Leonard, he broke the circle early because of his mother. As a neuroscientist, she can be regarded as both scientific and medical circles. In addition, she especially likes to write and publish books. Even her and her husbands boudoir issues have written professional essays from their respective professional perspectives. It was put on the Internet again, and it was published directly by Princeton University Press. She even gave a PPT and gave a lecture tour. In this way, her reputation is completely radiant. And its weird behavior, being secretly labeled as a patient with Asberk syndrome, is also recognized in the industry. It is normal for Dr. Dixon to pay attention to such a famous kind. "It has been cleaned thoroughly, you can try." Adam reminded: "Although this was designed and manufactured by Leonard when he was a child, once it was manufactured, it was often used by his father. Therefore, the design was optimized in the later period, and it was changed to a body shape suitable for embracing adults. And Dr. Alfred Hofstadter''s body shape is very similar to yours. So it should be very suitable. " Doctor Dixon pressed the button on the hug machine that said hug. The hug machine immediately makes the gesture of hugging with both hands. "Strength can be adjusted. After you have tried it, you can lock in the hug strength that suits you according to your needs." Adam explained. Dr. Dixon pressed the button of back pat again. The palm of the hug machine began to make a tap motion. Doctor Dixon was taken aback for a while, and then pressed the "sing" button. "Soft cat, warm cat, small fur ball cat." "Laughing cat, sleepy cat, purring, purring, purring~" The hug machine sounded a gentle female voice, singing a lullaby there. "This is Sheldon''s favorite lullaby soft cat." Adam explained with a smile: "Whether it is a peaceful sleep or the soothing effect when injured or frightened, it is very effective. I asked someone to record it. If you don''t like it, you can record your favorite songs." "I like it very much." Dr. Dixon shook his head and said: "This song is like a mother whispering softly in the ear, and it has a strong soothing effect on my sympathetic nervous system." "You like it." Adam showed a look of''it really is.'' "This was designed by your friend Leonard Litch Hofstadter since he was a child?" After trying to press the keys several times, Dr. Dixon became familiar with the use of the hug machine, and then began to try. He was hugged by the hug machine, patted, sang soothed, and closed his eyes. The whole person exuded a sense of comfort. "He is a genius! It''s not as unbearable as written in the book A Dou who can''t afford it!" "He really is." Adam nodded and smiled: "It''s just that his mother is a bit too harsh on him...Of course, it has something to do with his sister and brother being too good." "Thank you." Dr. Dixon thanked Dr. Dixon for his appearance and emotions. "You''re welcome." Adam could perceive her joy, and smiled with relief. No accident next year, he will try to be the chief resident. It was his job to win over all famous doctors, direct all the residents, and take care of the entire hospital. Besides, Dr. Dixon likes this hug machine so much, which has proved his point. Leonard is really Sheldon''s best friend in order! So even if they haven''t met yet, just their stand-in is a perfect fit. After giving the gift, Adam went to the emergency room, and easily completed the expected goal of treating illness and saving lives and increasing life expectancy that day, and then left work early. He will take Peggy to the Christmas Eve of the Hofstadter family at night. Into the night. Ding dong. The doorbell of Hofstadter''s house rang. "Come, here, I''ll open the door!" Leonard''s voice resounded throughout the villa. The door was opened, and Adam and Peggy stood outside, dressed in casual clothes. On the opposite side, Leonard was standing grinning, and not far behind was Alfred staring at him with a smile. In the living room sat a pair of mother and daughter who looked over indifferently. Standing on the stairs were young people who were not tall, first glanced at Peggy, and then at Adam with hostile eyes. Chapter 887: Mr. Vorowitz speaks to the insider , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Christmas night. Leonard''s house. "Peggy, let me introduce you." Adam smiled: "This is Leonard''s father, Dr. Alfred Hofstadter!" "Hello, Dr. Adler." "Hello, Dr. Alfred Hofstadter." "This is Leonard''s mother, Dr. Beverly Hofstadter." After Peggy and Leonard''s father nodded and greeted him, Adam took Peggy into the house and introduced Peggy to Beverly who stood up. "Hello, Dr. Adler." "Hello, Dr. Beverly Hofstadter." Peggy and Beverly nodded. "This is Leonard''s sister, Dr. Rachel Hofstadter." Adam introduced Peggy to the only young and arrogant woman next to Beverly who inherited Beverly''s height. "Hello, Dr. Adler." "Hello, Dr. Rachel Hofstadter." Rachel looked at Peggy. "This is Leonard''s brother, Michael." Adam looked at Michael, who had come down from the top of the stairs and stared at him and Peggy, with unfriendly eyes. "Hello, Dr. Adler, I am a big fan of you." Michael stretched out his hand excitedly. "Hello, Mr. Hofstadter." Peggy didn''t reach out his hand, and a word left Michael there. Seven years later, a master engineer had a deep sense of this. When a group of people greeted each other, it was all Dr. XX and Dr. XX, and suddenly said Mr. XX, which was so sour. Especially for a young man who is standing in front of a goddess and a rival in love. This kind of crit is too unforgettable. "I will definitely become a doctor!" Michael''s face flushed. Meow! At this time, a little cat jumped out, squatted on the sofa, and meowed to everyone. "Peggy, let me introduce, this should be Leonard''s cat, Dr. Bootcat Hofstadter!" Adam noticed Michael''s hostility, so he took advantage of the situation and made up for him. "Hello, Dr. Bootcat Hofstadter!" Peggy also noticed Michael''s hostility towards Adam and greeted the cat seriously. That''s right! Leonard''s cats are all called doctors. Although it is a nickname, it is also a doctor! Michael suddenly retreated. Not everyone can sustain a continuous blow. Especially a young man who has just grown up. Adam shook his head secretly. What a pity. If the other party insists for a while, he will greet Leonard''s family from the beginning. That would be. "Dr. Alfred Hofstadter!" "Dr. Duncan (same as Dr.)!" "Dr. Beverly Hofstadter." "Doctor Duncan!" "Dr. Rachel Hofstadter." "Doctor Duncan!" "Dr. Boot Cat Hofstadter!" "Meow!" By that time, the young Michael probably couldn''t hold it. "Sit down, sit down." Leonard greeted very positively. "Dr. Duncan, what is your relationship with Dr. Adler?" Leonard''s sister Rachel, not only inherited Beverly''s height, appearance, and IQ, but also inherited her indifference and uprightness, and asked Adam and Peggy who had just settled down. There is no ugly young girl. Just look at Leonard, who was called a small meat when he was young, and the Hofstadters were all very handsome. The 26-year-old Rachel has an absolute beauty, although not particularly good, it cannot be compared with Peggy. But at such a young age, coupled with her intellectual and arrogant temperament, she is definitely a beautiful scientist with a unique aura. "We are very good and very close friends." The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched. It was true that which pot was not opened and which pot was opened, but when everyone saw it, he could only think about it. "Does it matter?" Rachel continued to ask: "Is it open?" "..." Adam sternly said: "Not open!" Although Rachel was also a beauty scientist and was helpful to his career, Adam still couldn''t accept this kind of thing face to face. "It''s a pity." Rachel frowned and said, "Dr. Duncan, you are so good, and your genes must be very high-quality. It is definitely the best choice to pass on to the next generation. I look forward to working with you..." "Da da da." Leonard couldn''t listen anymore, and interrupted his elder sister''s cool words. Although he admires Adam very much and regards Adam as his best friend, he does not mind Adam becoming his brother-in-law. But in front of Peggy, his sister came out like this, which still made him very ashamed and a bit embarrassing. It''s just a pity that as a whole family, only male compatriots will feel this way. Rachel, who said this, and Beverly, who listened to her daughter''s grimly saying this, were no different. They seemed to be a normal invitation to cooperate... "Leinard, do you have an opinion on Rachel''s desire to work with Adam?" Beverly frowned and looked at Leonard. "...No, mother." Leonard''s forehead was almost on the table, and he muttered. Of course he has opinions. But now, he can''t say a word in a thousand words. "Adam, congratulations." Beverly acquiesced that her **** was not promising, she just shook her head when she saw it, and didn''t ask any more, she looked at Adam and said with joy. "Your new viral therapy for malignant glioma has made a remarkable breakthrough. Once you said that you want to be a surgeon. I thought you would be like those workers who move bricks on the construction site, doing manual work that is repeated without any originality. A real scientist like us can be saved in a lifetime, even if it is your greatest contribution to science and mankind in your lifetime. Never imagined that you would make a breakthrough in the field of neurosurgery so soon. " "I didn''t expect original scientific research to be so simple." Adam smiled: "Thanks to Peggy." "Dr. Adler''s mathematical calculations really made such a big contribution in this clinical research?" Rachel looked at Peggy scrutinizingly. "of course." Adam affirmed: "Otherwise, it wouldn''t be called Duncan Adler''s technique." "Has it been named and published?" Beverly was surprised. "It has been submitted to The Lancet." Adam shook his head and said: "Because the review took time, it was not published before Christmas. It is estimated that it will be delayed until New Year''s Day next year, but they have contacted us to come over and take a set of cover pictures." "I look forward to reading your paper." Rachel looked at Peggy. "Dont look forward to it Peggy said with a smile: "Adam knows the holiday traditions of the Hofstadter family and brought the paper here. Please correct me with Dr. Beverly Hofstadter. . " "That''s great." Rachel''s eyes lit up and looked at Beverly: "Mom, shall we start?" "Get to the point, I like it." Beverly got up and nodded: "I''ll get my paper." "I am going too." Rachel also got up. Then Alfred and Michael got up one after another and went to their respective rooms to get their papers. "Oh, I''ll go too." Leonard grinned bitterly at Adam and Peggy, got up slowly, and went to get them. Chapter 888: Sorry, I cant be wrong! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Christmas night. Thesis night. Hofstadter''s family of five, three doctors, one prospective associate doctor, and one prospective associate professor, all went to the room to take out their latest papers and walked out. The scene was really inexplicable joy. Adam and Peggy also took out the papers they had brought. "I am a biologist. I will exchange papers with Dr. Duncan." Leonard''s sister Rachel handed the paper directly to Peggy, and then reached for the paper in Adam''s hand. "what!" When she got her hand and opened the first page, she immediately made a surprised voice. "what''s happenin?" Leonard''s brother Michael, who has been paying attention here, asked immediately when he saw this. "This photo is the cover of The Lancet?" Rachel took out a picture and looked at Adam. "Not yet." Adam smiled and said, "This is a cover that I drew when I heard they were coming to take a cover photo for me and Peggy. When the time comes, it will be for them to refer to. When it is time to save, what they shoot is not in line with our intentions. " "It was not taken, but you painted it?" Rachel was even more surprised. "What painting, let me see!" Michael couldn''t help coming over, took a look at the painting, and was immediately stunned. "Let me take a look too." When Leonard saw this, he was also very curious. He walked over, took a look, and exclaimed: "This is exactly the same as the photo, and the situation has special effects added." Alfred, as the second to last of the essay night, actually didn''t like the essay night very much. He was so happy that something would divert everyone''s attention, and he leaned forward when he heard the words. "It''s so good!" Alfred looked at the painting, and then at the real people in the painting sitting together, and exclaimed, "It''s a natural couple!" Michael suddenly came to his senses and wanted to refute, but looking at the pair of people in the painting, it was extremely sour. His heart of a young man who has nowhere to put it torn apart before it even started. Painting. Adam and Peggy looked at each other with a smile. There is a colorful perspective view of the brain in the middle. Lines of mathematical formulas appear loomingly in the offensive and defensive battles of viruses, tumors and the human immune system. Peggy took the pen, and the tip of the pen fell on the end of the mathematical formula displayed on the brain. The color tone used in the mathematical formula is consistent with the peripheral color tone of the surrounding tissues eroded by the tumor. It seems to have built a defensive circle for the surrounding organizations. opposite. Adam wears a surgical cap and holds a scalpel in his hand. It falls on the gray representing the tumor, and the tip of the knife perfectly coincides with the tip of Peggy''s pen. Both of them showed only half of their faces. But if you look closely, Adam on the left, in the exposed right eye, a perfect frontal microcosm of Peggy is looming. And Peggy on the right, in the exposed left eye, is also a frontal epitome of Adam. On the side are the names of Adam and Peggy. Below is the name of the paper. The whole picture is eye-catching and full of impact. Especially for people like Michael, after being stuffed with bitter dog food, they still have to think that they really deserve a look. Just taking pictures, there is absolutely no such effect. Various ps must be added later. With this, it is difficult to achieve such an effect. Leonard and the others understood what Adam meant by the lancet staff who might not be able to produce the effect he and Peggy wanted. This is not pretending to be coercion. It''s a fact! "Adam, you are such a genius!" Leonard glanced again and couldn''t help but exclaimed. "Thank you." Adam smiled and said: "But here, it is unnecessary to talk about geniuses? After all, are there any geniuses in the audience?" Having said this, he swept over Michael, his eyes finally falling on Dr. Hoofstadter, who had jumped from the sofa to the table. "Meow~!" Feeling Adam''s gaze, Dr. Boot Cat Hofstadter immediately spoke out, as if to express it, Dr. Cat is also a veritable genius cat! "makes sense." Leonard and Alfred suddenly lifted their chins, as if they were happy. Michael looked autistic and didn''t want to talk. "Is this right?" Rachel pointed to a mathematical calculation. "correct." Peggy smiled affirmatively. "Could you explain that?" Rachel frowned. "Sorry, I don''t know what to explain for such a simple thing?" Peggy shook his head. "..." Rachel looked at Peggy''s expression of "a pupil writes a math problem, 1+1=2, the answer is there, and how do I need to solve it". For the first time in his life, he felt the crush of IQ. But she was also a proud person, did not speak when she saw it, and began to work hard to understand the calculations in the paper on her own. As a biologist known as a genius, her IQ is there, and she is also very good in mathematics. This paper is mainly related to virology in biology. After reading the full text, she spoke highly of the paper in her heart. But there are still many doubts about the mathematical calculations here. "It still seems wrong here..." Rachel pointed to a mathematical calculation in the thesis. "Is such that" Adam saw that Peggy looked at him and understood her thoughts, so he took the initiative to explain. Peggy had already explained these things to him. Since Peggy didn''t want to be a boring explainer again, repeating those simple and clear calculations, he was the only one to come. After all, tonight is Christmas night and thesis night. Everyone is discussing with each other and making progress together. And for a super genius like Peggy. It is simply torture to watch others explore these simple calculations, and ask some questions that are too low-level and stupid in her opinion. If it weren''t for Adam to be her inspirational god, the emotional bond between each other has become deeper and deeper. Every time after asking stupid questions, all kinds of ingratiations made her happily overwhelmed her impatience, and explained over and over again. She would only say it once. Don''t understand? Then try to learn, and you will understand one day. Still do not know? Then don''t understand it! This is normal. There are too many mathematicians in the mathematics circle who do not understand a mathematical formula written by some top scientists decades ago. Otherwise, there will be no seven major mathematical problems. Mathematics papers of top mathematicians, even if they are peers, need to be measured in months or even years to understand and demonstrate whether the calculations in the papers are correct. Many times, they get it wrong, thinking that the mathematician who wrote the paper is wrong. But unfortunately, sometimes it turns out that the clown is actually themselves. As the starting and ending point of human science, mathematics is a science that truly tests human intelligence. Yes, yes, no, no! After listening to Adam''s explanation, Rachel reluctantly discovered that these mathematical calculations were correct. Those who couldn''t figure it out before were because she was wrong. Adam understood the look in her eyes, understanding and pitying. Fortunately, this paper is more suitable for her major. Otherwise, if Peggy really brought her latest paper in the field of pure mathematics, Adam estimated that everyone present would be staring. what is this? where am I? What am i doing? Chapter 889: Everyone is happy , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Leonard''s house. After Adam explained, he didn''t want the tragedy of Peggy''s suffocation of the entire essay night again, so he began to guide the rhythm and enter the topic of tonight. Let the top neurologist Beverly and the top biologist Rachel, from their professional point of view, comment, supplement and discuss his thesis. After completely abandoning doubts about the correctness of mathematical calculations, Rachel showed her professionalism. It did give Adam a lot of new ideas and inspiration for virus optimization. Beverly is also very powerful, combining Adam''s paper with the latest and most cutting-edge neural theory, giving a refreshing view. Combining their insights and theories, Adam also had new ideas, and asked Peggy on the spot about the feasibility of mathematics. then. Leonard''s house is full of joy. The two powerful women in the family and Peggy surrounded Adam, discussing it enthusiastically. The three men from the Hofstadter''s house next to each other held each other''s papers and stared at them. Half an hour passed. Seeing that this embarrassing situation continues. Alfred, the head of the family, looked at his two sons and suggested: "Tonight is the night of the papers. Let''s not froze and exchange papers together." "Okay." Leonard was the first to react, and smiled and handed his quasi-university graduation thesis to his father. He is the person at home who can adapt to any environment best, and Adam is his best friend. Looking at the two strong women and best friends at home, there is no one left. He said it was normal. I''m used to it. "Ah, very good." Alfred took it over, read it pretentiously, then made a perfunctory comment, and suggested: "Let''s look at Michael''s paper." "Oh." Even if Leonard has always had a good temper, he was a little disappointed at the moment. He really is not the protagonist tonight. Even when there are only three of them Hofstadter men, the protagonist at the center will only be his genius brother Michael. Alfred naturally noticed Leonard''s reaction, and felt a little painful. But distressed, distressed, he was not ready to appease. How else? Say that I, an anthropologist, can''t understand your paper at all? Doesnt that confirm Beverlys words again that humanities and social sciences such as anthropology and sociology are not sciences at all? Otherwise, why can they read anthropology papers, but anthropologists cant understand their physics, neuroscience, and biology papers? I am not for myself, but for the dignity of anthropology! These thoughts flashed through his mind, and Alfred felt much better, no longer entangled in the pitiful look in his son Leonard''s eyes. Emmm. He is a good dad who can **** the baby that his son created by himself when he was a child. In fact, he has long been used to giving him a reasonable reason in an instant. Just like the hug machine back then. At first he borrowed. Secondly, he didn''t borrow it for himself, but for this family, and for Leonard, they would not suffer the pain of family breakdown. Alfred secretly praised himself, and took the paper handed over by his younger son Michael. Ok. This is a good paper. Although there are too many technical terms, for him, a senior and educated anthropologist, it does not affect his reading comprehension at all. then. The Christmas night and thesis night at Hofstadter''s house finally evolved into three groups. Adam, Peggy, and Beverly and Rachel had a heated discussion. After Alfred and Michael were yelled at by Beverly once, they whispered and talked. The father and son were very warm. And the last group, well, is not a group, only Leonard, holding his paper, will look at his mother and sister for a while, and his father and brother for a while, crying without tears. Fortunately, he has been professionally trained. Suffocating the sadness, didn''t dare to cry. After a while. Leonard grinned suddenly. Being criticized and ridiculed as in the past, it is not too bad to be so peaceful (being) quiet (person) and (no) humorous (seeing) tonight. then. Leonard would get to Adam and the others for a while, and try to get himself closer to everyone without disturbing them, pretending that he is also one of them. After satisfying his sense of participation, he leaned over to his father and brother and praised his brother''s paper and his father''s paper. Alfred almost burst into tears, and almost desperately accepted the poor second son. But the dignity of anthropology needs his firm maintenance, and he can only pretend to be invisible. Michael didn''t think so much. He was a law student, and of course he couldn''t give Princeton University of Physics any professional advice. But he doesn''t need to understand at all, he just needs to complain about the paper from other angles. For example, the Department of Physics of Princeton University is only ranked 7th, while the Department of Physics of California Institute of Technology is ranked 1st. The custody made the unconfident brother lower his head instantly. But there were too many crits tonight, melancholy, and he was not in the mood to hit his stupid brother at all. "This new treatment is indeed very valuable." Over there, Lecher said: "But in each case, the degree of tumor erosion is different, the patient''s various physiological data are different, the immune system data caused are different, the response to the virus and the virus mutation caused by it are different. If such a complex non-standard mathematical model is needed, it is difficult to popularize it, right? Not every neurosurgeon can figure it out clearly! " "This is simple." Adam smiled and said, "By then, the cases will be rich enough. Input the mathematical model directly into the computer, the computer can assist in the calculation, and the cases are enough to cover most of the cases. This is enough. Peggy''s actuarial calculation only maximizes the success rate and minimizes the undesirable sequelae based on personal circumstances. Moreover, as this process continues, the need for such actuarial calculations will become less and less, and the possibility that computers can complete all calculations based on the database of past cases will increase. Maybe wait until the perfect virus serum is developed, which only targets tumors, and does not erode any normal human tissues, causing any mutations in the human immune system''s attack. Then anyone can have surgery. " "That is to say In the end, we must rely on our biologists to study the perfect virus serum!" Rachel laughed. "The premise is that you can do it." Peggy said lightly: "If that''s the case, we don''t need to waste time here, we can devote our energy to exploring the true mysteries of the universe. At that time, maybe a word of our mathematicians, the universe has started to explode and restart again. " Rachel: "..." "Happy tonight..." When Adam saw this, he started to round the game, said something for a while, and took Peggy to get up and leave. All are young geniuses, all arrogant. Same **** repels each other again, and it is too easy to conflict when staying together. Leonard sent it out. Chapter 890: You all have a bright future , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Leonard''s house. Adam and they are ready to leave. "Wait, you haven''t read my paper yet." Michael chased it out with his paper. This paper is his latest masterpiece and has been highly recognized by the professors of Harvard Law School. He wanted Adam and the others to take a look. "Can you get a pen for me?" Adam glanced at Michael who was stubborn and smiled at Leonard. "I''ll be right back." Leonard ran back in a hurry. Adam took over Michael''s paper and turned the page quickly. "give!" After Leonard got the pen and handed it over, Adam held the pen and looked at Michael: "Do you mind if I make a comment?" "Hehe, feel free!" Michael smiled angrily. who do you think You Are! Pretend to be moderate in front of beautiful women. You, a doctor, would like to give me a genius student of Harvard Law School, a rising star in the legal world, to make comments? Pretend, pretend! Now pretend to be Huan, wait to see how I slap you in the face in front of the goddess. Adam smiled and began to make comments on the paper, then handed it to Michael, and smiled: "I think you should learn from Rachel and Leonard. Even if physics and biology are too difficult, you can also consider chemistry. These are the natural sciences that prevail in the world, and they are all tangible and can make a clear contribution to the progress of mankind. legal? It''s just a word game, meaning black and white, a toy for the rich. " Having said this, he looked at Leonard: "How could Beverly approve of him studying law? Didn''t he and Rachel both be the result of Beverly''s successful education?" "..." Leonard also stayed for a while. If I don''t know, I was surprised when I said it. He never thought he was the most useless one in the family. And sister and brother are the pride of the family. He dreamed of getting treatment from his mother and brother. Ok. My sister is completely incomparable. But brother, he always faintly felt that he was not much worse than his brother. But he, who has always been extremely inferior at home, didn''t dare to think about it. Now that he was broken by Adam, he was suddenly shocked. correct! His brother looks very good, but he studied law, which is not the natural science that best reflects IQ and contributes to human progress. And his mother is the subject that most dislikes this kind of humanities and social sciences. His father is proof! Since this is the case, no matter whether it is in terms of age ranking or academic achievement ranking, he should be ranked below his sister, not the last! He studied physics! Science despises the second place on the chain. How could it be overwhelmed by humanities and social sciences laws? This is not fair. He should be mother''s good baby! Thinking of this, Leonard would cry when he was wronged. Michael''s face flushed with anger at these words. Just about to say something, he glanced over Adam''s comments on his paper and was stunned. After reading all the comments, the more I look at it, the more dazed, my face turns from red to white. Because these comments are not just nonsense, but they all hit the point. The doctor Adam really understands the law, and his level is very high. That''s five stories tall! Combined with what Adam said just now, this hit Michael too much. He has always been proud of his achievements, is it really only the natural sciences such as mathematics, physics, chemistry and biology, which are not enough to learn more difficult? The scene suddenly became awkward. Adam smiled and took Peggy and left. Just got home. I received a call from Leonard. "It''s because of Aunt Diane." Lenner said in a complicated German language: "She is my mother''s sister and the best female defense lawyer in New York. They are exactly the same. Although my mother looks down on any humanities and social sciences, she really likes this sibling. Even with the same good feeling for the law. So she doesn''t mind Michael studying law. Since there are no disciplinary problems, Michael''s limelight at Harvard Law School and a bright future in the legal world have been recognized by her. And Michael can be a judge, or even a chief! Although I am studying physics, I am not the best..." "Don''t underestimate yourself." Adam comforted: "Your sister can be the best biologist, and your brother may be the chief judge, but you will also have a bright future!" "How to do it?" Leonard smiled bitterly: "I know my abilities. I don''t have enough brains for theoretical physics, which is second only to mathematics. And what I like is also hands-on experimental physics. For my mother, even if it is physics, as long as it is not original, it is nothing. Experimental physics is better than my father''s anthropology at best, but not much better. I will never be my mother''s good baby. " "..." Adam was speechless. How to persuade this special meow. Could it be said that even if you are sixty years old, even if your brother cannot become the chief justice in the future, if you argue, you will not become your mother''s most beloved baby? If you really want to be, then have a good baby in your next life, don''t cast it in your mother''s belly. Otherwise, there will be no show in the next life. Fortunately, Adam has a trick. "Want a lightsaber signed by Master Yoda?" "Wha~t~!" Leonard stuttered when he heard it. The previous depression and sadness were wiped out. "Just forget it if you don''t hear it." Adam smiled. "I heard it, I want it, I want it!" Leonard shouted. "Originally, I was planning to give you a lightsaber with''Master Yoda Gifts to Master Leonard Hofstadter'' signed on it when you graduated with a PhD." Adam smiled and said: "It seems that in order to make up for the loss of your hug machine and the sadness tonight, I can only give it to you in advance." "Oh, mylord." Leonard yelled, and he was breathing heavily from the other end of the phone. It was obvious that the news was so irritating that he had to use asthma spray. "You can still hold it?" Adam ridiculed: "Or wait for your Ph.D. to give it to you?" "No!!!" Leonard shouted: "I want it now, a qualified Jedi, how can there be no lightsaber in my hand!" "Ok." Adam smiled: "You will get it, Leonard, Merry Christmas!" "Oh, this Christmas, I am the happiest!" Leonard was so moved that he cried: "Thank you, Adam!" "Never be so absolute Adam smiled meaningfully: "When you have a girlfriend in the future, spend Christmas with you, will you say that you will be the one who gets the lightsaber this Christmas? The happiest Christmas ever? In other words, your girlfriend and this master Yoda gave you a lightsaber that represents your Jedi status. Let you choose one. What do you choose? " "..." Leonard stagnated and fell into infinite entanglement. "Hahaha." Adam laughed and hung up the phone. Ask Sheldon this, and there will only be one answer. But ask Leonard, that''s interesting. This is Schrodinger''s answer. Until the last moment, you never know Leonard''s final choice. Chapter 891: The carelessness on Christmas Eve , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! hang up the phone. Adam began to pay New Years greetings and gave it to his family first. Mother Amy naturally complained that Adam would not go back for Christmas. Dad Bob is proud of Adam''s success. He kept asking when the Lancet would publish Adam''s paper. As a big man who plays pests, he now talks about the lancet, a medical professional magazine, which is called a slip. And not surprisingly, he has already spoken to all his relatives and friends. Hearing that tone, it is estimated that when the Lancet publishes Adam''s thesis, he will buy dozens or hundreds of copies and put them in the most conspicuous places of his home and office. If you go to other people''s homes to exterminate insects, you will probably bring them, and let others see them inadvertently. If you hear other peoples heartfelt praise, a 10% discount on pest control is not unreasonable. Then a group of younger brothers and sisters were called by my mother. For the big brother Adam, the behavior that people did not arrive, and the gift that suits them very well but was not absent, all expressed a high degree of recognition. Unanimously encourage Adam to make persistent efforts. Seeing the chatting, my mother Amy began to care about who was sleeping with Asia this night, and Adam hung up the phone in time. Next is to call Juno and the others. They did not come this Christmas. The reason. It''s very simple. They were blocked in Boston by their family. Not only Juno''s father and stepmother, but also her sister and killed them. Even the parents of Karen, who had never seen the end of the dragon, also carried the''Karen Trumpet'' and suddenly killed them. That''s right! Karen has a younger sister. It was Karen''s parents who practiced the trumpet outside. Although the incident happened suddenly. But who is Juno? The backhand will pacify the two families very peacefully. Two people of eight people had a peaceful and weird Christmas. Although the parents of the two families were comforted by Juno''s words of high emotional intelligence, looking at the four children of the two families, none of them was a man. Juno and Karen, who are now connecting the two families, have a strange relationship. The four parents looked at each other with grief. Just then, Adam''s call came. Everyone was shocked when they heard Adam''s voice. "Adam, Merry Christmas." Juno''s stepmother first grabbed the phone in Juno''s hand and greeted Adam enthusiastically: "Congratulations on your medical achievements. You are Juno''s best friend. As Juno''s parents, we also feel very proud. I heard that you often spend holidays together? You are good friends and colleagues, so you should contact more, okay, so good..." "Merry Christmas, Mrs. McGough." Listening to the meaningful words of the opposite side, Adam twitched the corners of his mouth, feeling deeply taken care of. What kind of phone does he make at this kind of moment! But the matter is now, Adam can only bite the bullet and chat with Juno''s stepmother for a long time before ending the call with Juno''s persuasion. But it is limited to Juno''s stepmother. Juno''s father, even Karen''s parents, Smith and his wife, answered the phone and had a good chat with Adam. In the words, they all encouraged Adam to continue to maintain close contact with his daughter. In the end, even Juno''s sister, whom Adam was not very familiar with, and Karen''s sister, who had never known its existence, also grabbed the microphone and wanted to chat with their sister''s good friend Adam. They knew Adam. The rescue of the cruise accident, live broadcast of Adam rescue. Because the time was long enough, some dazzling capital of Adam was collected as a supplement, which really gave Adam a large-scale appearance within the entire meter. Especially it has a great influence among young people. The boys who like to play are okay, but they think Adam is cool enough, and many people have the idea of ??studying medicine. And the girls who like beauty deeply remember Adam, a handsome and powerful doctor who is also said to be very rich. Juno''s sister, who harassed her sister more than once, wanted Adam''s call, was suppressed by Juno. It is the first time that Karen''s sister knows that her sister is still friends with Adam. The two little girls are very excited, chatting about all kinds of gossip. In the end, Adam could only deal with them while using another cell phone to send a message to Juno for help. It''s a pity that Juno asked him to hold on. Adam was helpless, and finally spent more than half an hour gossiping with them before Juno stepped forward with satisfaction and terminated the chat. hang up the phone. Adam didn''t want to call New Years greetings anymore. But looking at Peggy, who had already put on a ponytail, he struggled inwardly. Adam walked up to Peggy and played with the bell on the ponytail. Then he hugged Peggy and called Peggys mother. . Naturally, it was another greeting and a variety of meaningful words. After making the call, Adam simply did not stop and made all the calls. Heather and the others, Chandler and Monica and the others, Matthew and Lily and the others, and the Greens. When calling Green''s house, Adam accidentally discovered that Mike Rose was also there. When I asked, I realized that Jill is really working hard now, and he doesn''t even forget to make up lessons for Christmas. Seeing this, Leonard directly invited Mike Rose and asked him to go to Ellis Nursing Home to pick up his grandmother and spend Christmas with the Greens. According to him, there are more people and lively. But Adam immediately guessed Leonard''s mind. This clearly hopes that Mike Rose can be his son-in-law. In fact, not only Adam guessed it. Rachel and Rose who came home for Christmas also guessed it. Rose almost turned his mouth up to the sky about this. The same son-in-law, also named Rose, Mike Rose is just the future son-in-law, but the difference in treatment is really too big! He, Rose Geller, has no cards at all in the old husband''s place. Jill also answered the phone afterwards, expressing extremely grateful to the tutor Adam helped her invite. With Mikes help, she is confident to pass the law school entrance exam in February next year She cant wait to be in Harvard Law School,''inadvertently'' met her Warren, and then she was right to see her Very surprised, he said the last sentence pretending to be surprised. "Ah, Warren, I forgot you were in class here." Then when Warren thought she was coming to him on purpose, she could lightly make the latest nail art and smile casually: "Of course not, idiot, I''m here for class." After that, she will leave, leaving Warren stunned, the most beautiful and shocking figure. Thinking about this feeling, she was so excited. This is also the motivation that has been supporting her hard work, and she is unwilling to delay making up classes even on Christmas. Adam listened to her description and immediately understood her. This is clearly the female version of the 30-year-old Hedong 30-year Hexi retiring from marriage and making a face. Warren Huntington, danger! Chapter 892: Shelton Inland Revenue Service , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Christmas night. The last call was made to Shelton''s house. "Mrs. Cooper, Merry Christmas." "Merry Christmas, Adam!" On the other side of the phone, Sheldon''s mother said happily: "I heard that you have come up with a new cancer treatment. You are really a son of God, and you have been blessed by God." "Thank God." Adam agreed with a smile. Although it is Pluto who is really grateful, God and Pluto are dualistically opposed to each other. Thank God for the same. "I''ll call you Shelly." Mrs. Cooper said a few more missionary words such as "believe in God for eternal life", and then she helped Adam call Shelton very clearly. "Shelly~!" "Hello there." After a while, Sheldon''s reluctant voice sounded. "Shelly, what''s unhappy? Say it out, everyone please be happy." Adam teased. "Don''t call me that!" Shelton immediately objected: "Shelly is what my mother and my grandmother call me. No one else is allowed to call me that way. How can I be happy when I am called home on such a day?" "Hehe, forget you never like Christmas." Adam said so, but his expression was very happy. "There is no Christmas at all. Jesus'' birthday is in the summer, and it was later changed to the same day as a pagan traditional holiday..." "Shelly!!!" Shelton tried to explain his views on Christmas repeatedly when he was stopped by his angry devout mother. "...Happy Newton''s Day." Shelton did not dare to defy his mother and did not continue, but ended the conversation with a very representative statement. Adam smiled. He knew what Sheldon meant. The birthday of the scientific giant Newton happens to be December 25th. Compared to Jesus, who changed his birthday, celebrating Newton''s birthday today is more in line with Shelton''s three views. He teased Sheldon a few more words, and just about to call Peggy to ask her to say a few words, there was the voice of Sheldon''s brother George Jr. "Adam, I don''t like the current accountant, so I fired him. I plan to recruit another accountant after Christmas." "You are the CEO, and personnel management is your right." Adam paused and smiled: "As long as it''s not recruiting Sheldon as an accountant, I have no objection." Little Georges tire doctor has opened ten. Adam is just an investment, not involved in management. Of course, Assistant Ada will send people to check the accounts on a regular basis to perform basic financial supervision. "I just won''t start a company, and I won''t ask him to do the billing." Little George murmured: "I don''t want to be targeted by people from the tax bureau." "Hey! I have done tax filing at home since I was nine years old." Sheldons dissatisfied voice came on the other end of the phone: You show the tax return I made to any accountant to make sure they will say it is perfect! Even the people from the tax bureau made a mistake and wanted to deduct more money from our family, but I rejected it. It would be an honor for you to ask me to file tax returns for you. " "What you said is correct." Little George ridiculed: "The tax declarations you do are indeed perfect, but you dare to challenge the tax bureau for a few dollars in tax payment..." "That was their fault." Sheldon defended: "They finally admitted that they were wrong, and we don''t need to pay taxes." "Then our family was put on the key monitoring list of the tax bureau, and it was checked up and down. After that, it was checked for three consecutive years." Little George murmured: "I don''t want my company to enjoy such treatment. Just your experience, even if you are a mathematician, do your accounts perfectly, and really want to be an accountant, no one will ask you. If you don''t believe me, ask. Adam." "Adam?" Shelton really asked. "I thought your goal was the stars and the sea, the most original mystery of the universe?" Adam said seriously: "What kind of accountant? Is that something worthy of you?" "You heard it!" Sheldon smiled proudly at little George. "He is fooling you." Little George hit the nail on the head: "He is saying that you are also worthy of being an accountant!" "No~!" Sheldon''s eyes widened, unable to believe it. "Adam, you tell the truth." Little George joked: "Do you dare to ask Sheldon to do the accounting for you?" "Of course I dare." Adam smiled: "Sheldon''s professionalism has nothing to say, it''s just that I''m worried about his bladder..." "Hahaha!" Little George suddenly laughed. Missy''s laughter came over. In order to make up the tax for a few dollars, Sheldon resolutely went to the tax bureau to prove his perfect tax return despite his father''s prevention. As a result, he was caught in a loophole by someone from the tax bureau. She was shocked that Shelton could not be the owner of the bladder directly, and went directly to the toilet to pee. Although later he caught a statement and slammed it back, seemingly winning. But in Adam''s view, more people are from the tax bureau, who don''t want to care about with a child. Otherwise, many things are ambiguous. Emmm. According to the lawyer, there is plenty of room for interpretation. AKA black can be said to be white, white can also be said to be black, it all depends on whether the individual has sharp teeth and who is standing with the judge and the jury. When it was really frustrated, with Shelton''s bladder and his inability to adapt to the law, he was forced to question, and he would surely lose in a mess. Professors at Harvard Law School like to use Socratic questions. such as. The professor asked: "The law is rational without passion. Who said this?" The student replied: "Aristotle." The professor will walk over and look at the student with a smile: "Are you sure? Are you willing to bet with your life?" At this time, most of the students will hesitate: "I think so." "So with his life?" At this time, the professor would point to another person and smile at the student. At this time, the students will be a little confused and dare not be so sure: "I don''t know." Because he was suddenly not sure whether Aristotle had quoted others. After all, there should not be too many tributes, plagiarisms, and arguments in academia. Then the professor would smile and say: "When you are sure, then you can speak. The law has room for interpretation, but there is no room for self-doubt. By the way, this sentence is indeed said by Aristotle." Lawyers still do. Not to mention the tax bureau, which has independent armed forces, independent courts, independent prisons, and the power of one-stop life and death really slipped Sheldon''s over. If you divide by two, you can get Sheldon on. Sprayed down, flooded the tax office. Companies can indeed avoid tax legally, but the premise is that they do not disclose how they legally avoid tax. It is really against the law to tell the details of the entire process of tax avoidance. And Sheldon''s mouth is completely a ghost to his own people. Future Howard''s security review. Howard drove the expensive rover into the ditch in order to pick up girls. Leonard slept with the spy and almost exposed the secrets. Shelton spoke out all the secrets that could not be revealed. That is, Agent Jesse Page is too lazy to delve into it, otherwise Leonard and Howard will be miserable because of Sheldon''s mouth. Such Sheldon, no matter how perfect the accounting and tax returns, Adam would not let him be close to any of his company and finances. Chapter 893: We dragged Dr. Duncans back , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! New Jersey. Peggy''s apartment. After Adam mocked a wave of Shelton, he hummed a classic Christmas song in a joyous atmosphere. Jingle bells. Jingle bells. Jingle Bells! Different from Shelton''s weirdness. Adam went to the hometown to follow the customs and really fell in love with Christmas. It''s a pity that happy days are always short. Adam watched Christmas end. The days are rushing towards the millennium. New Year''s Eve. Adam and Peggy''s paper, officially published in The Lancet, uses the cover of Adam''s painting. Medical center. "It''s so romantic." Meredith held the cover of the lancet, his eyes blurred as always. "The bells and whistles!" Christina grabbed it, looked it over, and vomited: "If it were me, I would rather have my face on the entire cover, that would be the most romantic thing." "It''s almost getting married. Don''t be as independent as before. Well, you have to start to have a sense of teamwork." Meredith grinned irritably: "You and Burke, you are in the same team." "I will always be me!" Christina believes: "No one can change me!" "Let''s go." Meredith pulled Christina out: "Everyone is waiting for the rankings, let''s go over and take a look." Nurse station. A group of doctors gathered in front of the computer. "Stay back, you sucked all my oxygen away!" Dr. Bailey, who was sitting in front of the computer, complained to Dr. Sheputt, who put his head next to her face. "I''m looking at the screen." Dr. Shept smiled. "There is no result yet, what''s so interesting." Dr. Bailey said so, but his eyes were fixed on the computer screen. "The result should come out at 4 o''clock." Dr. Burke stood there with his arms folded. "It''s 4:15 now!" Mark Sloan was sitting directly on the computer desk and reminded. After the fracture healed, he became proud again. "Refresh, you should reload the page." Christina, who came by, said she was about to reach out to touch the mouse. Snapped! Dr. Bailey directly patted Christina''s stretched hand and said displeased: "Of course I know that I will refresh it every 10 seconds." "Isn''t the ranking available yet?" Doctor Montgomery came over. "not yet." Everyone sighed in unison. "Did the results come out?" General resident Kelly and George walked up side by side and asked with a smile. "Not yet, be patient." Everyone was spitting out impatiently again. "Dr. Duncan''s performance this year is excellent. There is a big publicity on the live broadcast of the rescue of a cruise ship accident and a historic breakthrough in a new viral therapy for malignant glioma." Mark Yoyo said: "We are also the top doctors who have joined us. Even if we can''t win the championship in one fell swoop, we should pass the Mayo Clinic and become the second place in the teaching hospital, right?" "To shut up!" Everyone shouted in unison: "We must be number one this time!" "Don''t get excited." Mark was dumbfounded, and smiled bitterly: "I mean we keep the second look...Yes, yes, we are definitely number one!" Seeing everyone staring at him, he dared not say anything. He also wants to be number one. It''s just that the ranking of teaching hospitals is affected by many factors. This year, the medical center is in a very good situation, but it may not necessarily be the first. Second, he can accept it. "Refresh it again." George reached out to press the mouse. "Don''t touch it!" Doctor Bailey took it off again. Seeing anyone coming over wanted to touch her computer, she became angry and turned to look at everyone. "Okay, you all stand back. Don''t stretch out your hands any more, don''t talk any more frustrating words, you will come out when the ranking should come out, and when it comes out, I will tell everyone..." "Out!" Christina reminded. "First, Hopkins." "Second, Mayo Clinic." "Third, the Cleveland Clinic." Everyone looked at the rankings and read the rankings in order. "what?!!!" The director of surgery also walked over at this time, and when he heard that the top three did not even have the name of the medical center, his voice immediately rose to the sky. "We are not number one? Not even the top three?!!!" "Director, fourth place, we are fourth..." George said weakly, but his voice became lower and lower as the surgeon director''s angry and cannibal gaze, and finally disappeared. He lowered his head and dared not look at the surgeon director. "This is totally unacceptable!" The director of surgery walked to the computer desk, took a look at it himself, then picked up the phone with a dark face, and dialed the number of the review committee. Everyone stared at him with breathlessness. "I am Dr. Richard Webb from the New York Medical Center. Is the ranking of the teaching hospital wrong?" The director of surgery pressed his anger and asked, "Isn''t that the achievement and influence of Dr. Adam Duncan? Although his paper was published in The Lancet only today, the operation was successful a month ago. You should all know..." After expressing his attitude in a clear manner, the director of surgery took the phone and listened to the explanation over there, frowning deeper and deeper. There was an ominous premonition between the audience. This ranking result is obviously not wrong. "Director, what do you say?" Seeing the surgical director hung up with a dark face, Dr. Bailey bit his head and asked, "What''s the reason?" "They said that if it weren''t for Dr. Duncan''s achievements and influence, our medical center would only be ranked 12 this year!" The surgeon crouched his hips and looked around at the crowd with cold and angry eyes: "However, no matter how much Dr. Duncan''s achievements and influence, he is only one person and cannot represent the comprehensive teaching level of the medical center. They said that even if Dr. Duncan went to the most trash county hospital below, it was estimated that his performance would be similar. Could it be said that with Dr. Duncan, the county hospital with the most **** can transform itself and directly compete for the first place in the Quanmi Teaching Hospital? Do not make jokes! The fourth place is the limit! Everyone, we are holding back Dr. Duncan! A genius doctor like him should only stay in the number one hospital. fourth? This is totally unacceptable! Unacceptable! ! ! " After speaking, he left angrily. Everyone was silent for a while. "There is still a problem with this ranking." Seeing that everyone was not in a high mood, Mark couldn''t help but said, "Even if Dr. Duncan alone cannot represent the entire medical center, except for him, are all of us weak? Dr. Shept, the best neurosurgeon in the country. Dr. Burke, the best cardiothoracic surgeon in the country. Dr. Montgomery, the best neonatologist in the country..." Having said this, seeing that everyone didn''t respond much, he could only wink at Dr. Sheput, suggesting that Dr. Sheput should praise him. "Dr. Mark Sloan, the best plastic surgeon in the medical center." Dr. Shept said with a smile, and left. "..." The corner of Mark''s mouth twitched. Dr. Burke glanced at Mark, shook his head, and left. "Crow''s mouth!" Dr. Montgomery glared at Mark and turned away. "I blame you!" Dr. Bailey also glared at Mark, got up and walked away. "Speak less." The general resident Kelly also glared at Mark and vomited: "Don''t heal the scar and forget the pain." "This is the poisonous milk that Adam often said." Christina murmured and glared at Mark. then. Before everyone left, they all glared at Mark. mark:"" Chapter 894: Floating white coat , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Adam came out of surgery and learned about the ranking of teaching hospitals. In this regard, he was also a little surprised. It turned out to be fourth! "Adam, did you hear that? We are fourth." As soon as she met Christina, she complained. "Fourth is already very good, not only in the top ten, but almost also in the top three..." Meredith said casually. But as she spoke, she couldn''t continue. Because Adam and Christina both looked at her weirdly. "what''s happenin?" Meredith didn''t have a good air. "It''s nothing." As a best friend, Christina looked away and couldn''t say much. "Meredith, be careful during this time." Adam kindly reminded: "The director must be in a very bad mood, don''t hit his gun." "..." Meredith''s face went dark suddenly: "What do you mean?!" Adam laughed and said nothing. The medical center wants famous doctors and famous doctors, and it needs to have a brand name. This year is even more prosperous. How is it worse than the top three? It can only be the comprehensive level of the interns. After all, it is the ranking of teaching hospitals. The comprehensive level of interns is related to the ranking of comprehensive teaching results. And Meredith, although not bad. But compared with the excellent interns in the top three hospitals, it is estimated that they are still inferior. Not to mention there are some elementary (post-)quality (Taiwan) transfer students such as the devil Saidi. Said the devil is obviously not alone. Of course, the top three hospitals must have similar quality doctors. But they are definitely better than the medical center. People who want to get in with quality must have a relatively high quality. In front of Adam, the director of surgery, who took a bite of poisoned milk, has been hit so hard now, he will definitely reflect on it. think carefully. The director of surgery really has to remember this pot. Because without his nod, people like Saidi the devil don''t even have the qualifications to come in and give it a try. When the director of the surgery reconsidered it clearly, in addition to self-blame, it was more about the existence of these serious hindrances. If he still has some dreams, he will definitely act. The fact is just as Adam predicted. The next day. A shadow chief doctor appeared. When a medical student is a medical intern in a hospital and is interested in a certain doctor or a certain department, he will discuss with that doctor or the doctor in that department and follow the doctor around the clock. Become the shadow of the other party, just watch the doctor''s work in all directions. With this method, you can quickly have a clearer and in-depth understanding of the department of interest, which is convenient for medical students to make decisions. And now the director of surgery is a shadow. For most interns and residents, the devil is behind them. Think of an African-American in a white coat with a black face all the way, standing with his chest in the distance and looking at this side. If the lights are dimmed a little, you can almost shoot horror movies. Emmm. Floating white coat! Just ask if you are infiltrating! Emergency. CCID is preparing to give a patient an infusion, but the patient with a needle stick called three times in a row, but he never got in accurately. Meredith caught a glimpse of the huge black shadow getting deeper and deeper, and quickly stepped forward to teach. When he successfully entered, Saidi sighed with relief and gave his girlfriend a grateful look. "Doctor Luther, you don''t know how to perform such a simple basic operation?" But unfortunately, Sombra didn''t let her go, and called her directly, away from the patient, but in front of the medical staff, he reprimanded: "What did you learn in medical school? The Three Kingdoms and Yoga? " The medical staff who saw this scene almost didn''t laugh. But in Meredith''s stare and reminder, they reacted. Even Dr. Saidi Luther, who has a deep background, is treated like this once he makes a mistake, let alone them. As a result, they couldn''t laugh anymore. Said the devil looked at the director of surgery incredulously. She really didn''t expect him to be so shameless. "Study hard, Dr. Luther." The director of surgery took a deep look at her: "If you are like this again, I can only say sorry. The medical center is a hospital with great dreams and always striving for the first place! There can be failures after hard work here. But there must not be any more bastards! " After speaking, instead of looking at the ugly-faced Sadie, he turned and left. Before, he would never do this. But now, Adam gave him confidence. CCID''s backstage may be uncomfortable. But as long as he fights for the first teaching hospital in order to keep Dr. Duncan, the board of directors will definitely stand on his side. Even CCID''s backstage. Whether it is the reputation and benefits that Adam brings to the hospital, or the reputation and benefits that the reputation of the First Teaching Hospital can bring, the board of directors cannot refuse. No one can delay everyone from making a lot of money for a second generation who is messing around. "Be careful." After watching the excitement, Christina, who was in a very happy mood, walked to Meredith and solemnly repeated Adams reminder. "The director doesn''t seem to be joking." "You, like Adam, don''t think I can do it?" Meredith airway. "It''s not against you." Christina said straightforwardly: "But apart from me, you are undoubtedly dragging Adam''s back." "..." Meredith almost died of anger. But soon, she was out of anger. Because of Adam and Christina''s reminder, it was fulfilled too quickly. Into the night. After participating in an operation, she reported to the director as an assistant. "The director, Vincent Carra, injected 31 units of fresh frozen plasma and several liters of compound cyclophosphamide. He did everything he could, but he still couldn''t save him." The director looked at her fixedly, then looked away and shook his head in a cold and angry tone: "You don''t know anything, it''s all useless waste!" Having said this, he once again set his gaze on the bewildered Meredith, and reprimanded: "You have been in the hospital for more than a year, but you think it is justified to stay in the hospital. You are wrong, Doctor Grey! Wrong! ! You can stay because of me! ! You have to listen to me here. I only ask you to save the patient. You can''t even do this! ! ! " "Richard." Dr. Shept, who noticed the movement here, first just listened to the surgeon director scolding his girlfriend, but seeing the surgeon''s words getting heavier and harder, he couldnt help but walked out. The sound interrupted. "Not every patient can be saved, and Adam can''t do it. No one can do it." "But Adam worked hard enough." The director of surgery shook his head and said, "We should also work hard enough!" The news spread quickly. All the doctors understand that the director of surgery is here for real. Reprimand the devil Saidi, that is talking to a doctor with a backstage. Reprimanding Meredith, it was speaking to everyone including himself. Everyone knows that the childless director of surgery vaguely uses Meredith as his daughter. Now he slashed the knife at his daughter mercilessly. This determination and cruelty shocked everyone. Chapter 895: New Year and New Year , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Did not wait for Christina to comfort her girlfriend. The director of surgery hit her with the third knife. Operating room. The director of surgery, Dr. Dixon, and Christina, were performing the operation together. "I saw a crack in the renal artery." The director of surgery asked, "Yang, are you familiar with single-layer blood vessel sutures?" "Yes, sir, of course." Christina said confidently. "The blood pressure is still falling." "Inject the maximum dose of adrenaline and continue blood transfusion." "Stitch here, Yang!" Commanded the director of surgery. "Yang, how is your place?" "I can''t figure it out, it just doesn''t close." Christina panicked: "It''s cracked here." "Damn it, Yang, get out of here!" The director of surgery shouted: "Didn''t you say that you sewed this kind of wound?" "I have stitched it hundreds of times." Christina was dumbfounded. "On the heart." Doctor Dixon, who was in charge of the heart, looked at Christina. "Correct." Christina was taken aback. "Your tweezers hurt the tissue." Dr. Dixon looked away and looked at the wound: "The way you hold your intestines with your hands is not correct. You are too focused on the heart, which is good. But the blood of the heart flows all over the body, and you are only qualified to specialize in the heart if you have a comprehensive knowledge of general surgery. Basic general surgery knowledge, you are not up to the standard. Now you are not worthy to concentrate on your heart. " Christina was speechless. Similar words have been mentioned by Adam more than once. Although she also spent time on surgery other than the heart to strengthen the foundation, but she didn''t care about her heart. Concentrated on the heart, she has been trained by a top-notch doctor like Dr. Burke and her fiance. She is already able to perform cardiothoracic surgery. Just wait for the first cardiothoracic surgery to be performed, and formally enter the door of dreams. But now she was denied by another famous cardiothoracic surgeon, and she was still in front of the director of surgery who was ready to kill the monkeys at any time, suffocating her anger. What makes her coldest is that these are indisputable facts. Because everyone knows the honesty of Doctor Dixon. The other party will not lie. And after she was confused, after thinking about it, she also agreed with Dr. Dixon''s words. She did subconsciously regard the crack in the renal artery as a crack in the heart being sutured. However, because of the different organizations, the operation details have obvious differences between the two. Ignorance and weakness are not the biggest obstacles to survival, arrogance is. Her arrogance almost killed a patient. The arrival of the millennium will not dispel the tension that pervades the medical center. The first day of the new year. The large conference hall of the hospital. All the surgeons are here. Christina sat beside Adam in awe, without the snacks and drinks she had prepared for the seminar. Next to her was the sorrowful Meredith. Beside Meredith was the sad devil Saidi. Adam glanced over the three of them, and smiled in his heart. These days, the director of surgery has often used him as an issue. Before the change, he would definitely find the director of surgery to tell the other party not to do this. Because it will pull hatred. But Adam''s growth rate was too fast, especially the publication of the cover article on the Lancet, which brought a successful end to Adam before the millennium. Now that the director of surgery takes him so much, no one will hate him for it. Because the level of Adam has risen to the point where they can''t raise this idea. And like the director of surgery, he is not satisfied that the medical center ranks fourth. Even if the director of surgery is not mad, he will lead the reform of the medical center when he is ready to take over the post of chief resident after the year. Now that the director of surgery is mad ahead of time, it also saves Adam a lot of trouble. And this is also a good entry point. The overall teaching results of the hospital are lagging behind, except for Adam, everyone is responsible. Kylie, the chief resident, is no exception. She has not fulfilled the responsibility of assisting the surgical director and managing the hospital well. When the time came, Adam took over, and it was a matter of course. "Everyone is very busy, so I will make a long story short." The surgical director pushed the door in, walked on the stage, looked around everyone, and said blankly: "We are the top teaching hospital in the country. This year our hospital is because of Dr. Duncan''s brilliance. He joined Dr. Shept, Dr. Montgomery, Dr. Dixon, Dr. Sloan... such top-notch doctors. We are fully qualified to be the first in the whole meter. But now not only there is no, but even the top three are not ranked. Just got a fourth? Fourth! What a humiliating figure! Everyone asked themselves, would you like to stay in the No. 1 teaching hospital in the country or the No. 4 teaching hospital? We are surgeons. Our nature is to always strive for the first! Today is the first day of the new year, it is the first day of the millennium, and the best day to start again. So I convened this conference to convey a message to everyone. Our goal this year is to win the championship in one fell swoop. Everyone must work hard for it. I will continue to recruit more famous doctors and persuade the board of directors to pay for more advanced equipment to further enhance our strength. And you guys. I need you to teach with passion and learn with passion. You all avoid general surgery for fear that you will not be able to see your heart and brain. It seems that the blood flowing out of the heart cannot flow all over the body. Or the nerves cannot be transmitted to the brainstem. You haven''t learned the real technology, and your foundation is seriously weak, which makes your medical skills very limited. It can''t go on like this. I announce that the doctors training regulations have been officially changed. Some regulations are new, and some regulations need to be strengthened. Interns in the first year, first-year residents in the second year, and second-year residents in the third year are no longer allowed to engage in specialized clinical research work. You have to receive comprehensive surgical knowledge training. Personal relationships and personal preferences will not be allowed to appear in the training program. The mentors must impart your knowledge equally to all doctors..." The director of surgerys speech on stage was more or less alluded to by a few people except Adam and Dr. Dixon, whether it was a famous medical tutor, an intern or a resident. Eyes flickered one by one. The four children under Adam had different expressions. George smiled wryly. Lexie looked worriedly at her half-sister who was modeled as a typical half-sister. UU reading The little man was calm and calm. Carter looked left and right, with a smile at the corner of his mouth, quite triumphant. The people who were so tired and unhappy that they had followed Adam all had their faces drooped. Because according to the meaning of the director of surgery, it is actually the rules for teaching the target Adam. It''s just that, after all, you have to worry about the existing relationship of famous doctors and dare not cut it to the end, so it is not as thorough as Adam. But compared to before, everyone''s nerves will be tight. Once you didn''t work hard enough, the number of people eliminated was not limited to the usual experience of 5 people collapsed, 2 people were dissuaded. It is not impossible for interns to be dismissed and re-enrolled. This millennium, life is not easy. Chapter 896: Adams Angel , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. The new physician training charter was officially launched. The island country medical team rounds began to take place. Except Adam. All resident doctors with interns also took interns and followed the attending doctors. Under the prying eyes of the director of surgery, they walked along the corridors and rushed into the wards. Although Adam did not join. But every day, an intern doctor is also sent in turn to follow the army. Three remaining. One is in charge of the outpatient clinic. One responsible for continuing to track the condition of patients with malignant glioma, as well as the update and screening of the new application list. The other followed Adam and was busy in the emergency department. The four take turns. Because Adam is in charge of everything, he does almost all operations, and the four minors who follow in turn are equivalent to rotating in each department. The director of surgery naturally does not care about Adam''s teaching. In fact, Adams fourth elementary school, after half a year of intensive internship, has begun to show its ability to attract attention to everyone. Especially after the start of the new rounds. Anyone who came to participate in the four minors had an impressive performance. Today is Lexie. "Barry Patmore, 63 years old, suffers from severe pain for 7 years. He has taken strong anti-epileptics, antidepressants and antipsychotics, but he hasn''t looked good." Meredith began to introduce the patient''s condition in front of dozens of people. "Mr. Patmore, do you have a terrible headache today?" Dr. Sheputt stepped forward and asked: "The scale is level 1 to 10." "Level 8." The patient, Mr. Patmore, looked at everyone with no interest: "It will always be level 8. It has been 7 years, and there is no one day to stop." "This is also Mr. Patmore''s last consultation. Why do we recommend double-sided cingulate resection..." Dr. Shept introduced. "excuse me." Lexi immediately raised her hand and questioned: "Using a double-sided cingulate resection to treat headaches?" "It''s noisy!" The patient Mr. Patmore closed his eyes and exclaimed, "Can you not let this buzzing noise to me?" "Sorry." Lexie lowered his voice: "But the double-sided cingulate retinal incision may cause epilepsy, cognitive impairment, or abnormal behavior." "That''s why we didn''t act immediately." Dr. Sheppert explained: "We can''t perform such an extremely irreversible operation before we exhaust all the possibilities." "Check again, repeat and repeat." The patient Mr. Patmore laughed at himself. "I have an idea." Lexi raised his hand again. "Please speak." Dr. Shept took a glance at Meredith and smiled at Lexie: "The new doctor training regulations encourage all doctors to actively contribute their own wisdom and think boldly." The director of surgery standing at the door also switched from expressionless to smiling. Everyone looked at Lexi. "Uh, I''ve read an article about swelling and anterior ethmoidal nerve compression, British Otolaryngology Journal, Issue 47, 19 pages, picture commemorative edition published in 1964." Lexie began to show off her sight and remembered: "We can insert a catheter into his nose. If there is a response, it is anterior ethmoid nerve syndrome. A simple partial middle turbinate resection can be done." "Can it work?" The patient, Mr. Patmore, opened his eyes, with a hint of longing in his heart nonchalantly: "In seven years, I have seen 16 ENT doctors, and none of them have mentioned this." "If it''s feasible, you have to try it." Dr. Sheppert explained: "As for why other ENT doctors did not mention this method, because this method is very small, it was published once in 1964. None of us have read this magazine, nor do we know this method. However, Dr. Gray also has the ability to remember. Since she said that, it is a very simple non-invasive examination. I think it can be a try. " "Then give it a try." The patient Mr. Patmore trembled. He has been tortured by Grade 8 pain for 7 years, and has been unable to find the cause. Just look at the medicine he took. He really tried everything. Now that such a new treatment suddenly appeared, he had a strong hunch in his heart. Maybe it will work this time. "Let me do it." Mark Sloan stepped forward and smiled brightly at Lexie: "Actually, I am an ENT doctor. Your idea is very interesting." Emmm. That''s right! In addition to being a well-known plastic surgeon, Mark Sloan is also a licensed ENT doctor. Plastic surgery is to make money. The otolaryngology department is for the sake of face. After all, in the chain of medical contempt, plastic surgery is really out of place. Although the department of otolaryngology is also behind, it is better than plastic surgery. Unfortunately, he also learned a loneliness. He was so good in plastic surgery that he almost forgot that he was still a licensed ENT doctor. When the instrument was taken, Mark inserted a catheter into the patient''s nose. "If you feel uncomfortable, tell me." "what!!!" With a slight touch, the patient immediately yelled, but the excitement in the painful sound can be heard by individuals. "That''s it, my God! It''s where it hurts! God, God, Dr. Grey, you must be the angel God sent to me!" "Good job, little Doctor Grey!" The director of surgery praised: "Our hospital needs a doctor like you." "I just read more books." Lexi was a little embarrassed to be praised so, and said modestly. "knowledge is power!" The director of surgery smiled and said, "Dr. Duncan also likes to read more books. You and Dr. Melendez both have a touch of Dr. Duncan''s demeanor. Keep up the good work!" "Yes, Director." When Lexie heard that the director of surgery compared her with Adam, he was instantly overjoyed. "Everyone, have you seen it?" The director of surgery looked around at everyone: "This is the wisdom of interns. As long as they study hard and think hard, even interns can solve intractable diseases that even famous doctors can''t solve. There is Dr. Duncan in front. Then there is Dr. Grey. The living example is right by your side. Isnt it worth your efforts to imitate? " After speaking, the director of surgery looked at Lexie and smiled: "Little Gray, you come to be Dr. Sloan''s assistant and perform this operation together." "Wise choice." Mark Sloan looked at Lexi with scorching eyes: "If you have any merit, you will be rewarded If you have any, you will be punished, Dr. Gray, I look forward to working with you to solve Mr. Patmores pain and change his life. ." Lexi nodded, but his smile faded. Because she felt something wrong with Mark Sloan''s eyes. It is not the appreciation of an outstanding student, but the desire of men to look at women. Thinking of Marc Sloan''s fracture again, Lexi couldn''t help feeling disgusted. "..." Mark has been rolling in the pile of women since he was a child, and he figured out that women''s mind is his housekeeping skill. When he saw Lexie''s expression, his eyes were suddenly stagnant. Reminiscent of the last time a female high school student called him uncle, saying that he was as vicissitudes of life as her father. "Am I really old?" Mark began to doubt himself: "Or is the taste of women changed drastically?" Chapter 897: Don’t ask who is the most like Adam , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. As always, the angels under Adam showed impressive performance. This time even Christina and Meredith felt tremendous pressure. "Damn you never forget!" When everyone walked to the second ward, Christina secretly complained to Meredith: "Never mind if Adam has it, even Gray has it. This is really cheating!" Meredith was silent. The impact on her heart was a hundred times stronger than Christina. In her eyes. Since childhood, her father chose Lexie and abandoned her. But now, the director of surgery, who has always had a faint attitude as a father, first reprimanded her loudly and violently. Later, I admired Lexie for being so kind and pleasant. This is simply slap her in the face with the bow left and right. "Meredith, are you okay?" Christina then noticed that her girlfriend''s mood was not right. "I''m fine." Meredith shook his head. As a professional who recorded "up, up, Feng Xiong Cao" said, lying and self-isolation are signs of further deterioration of the condition. Christina, as a doctor, obviously knows this too. But at this moment, she is still rounding the ward, and there is another surgeon who is staring at her all the time. She is also a sinner, so she can only suppress the worry in her heart and actively participate in the round first. "Jack O''Brien, 47 years old, was hospitalized with an abdominal aortic aneurysm. The latest CT showed that he had calcification, so I booked a CT angiogram to determine whether the tumor has worsened or remained stable." Christina''s proficient report. "Good job, Doctor Yang, you will take him to do it after the round." Dr. Burke took the medical record, glanced at it, and nodded in satisfaction. In addition to the solid foundation that has not reached the level of a famous doctor, Christina''s medical skills can really be compared with ordinary senior residents. She is no longer limited to answering questions, but is more actively involved in the diagnosis and treatment process. This is the first step for doctors to practice medicine independently. "Doctor Yang, your work is over." The director of surgery walked in directly and interrupted: "Doctor Grey will take over here." "..." Christina was speechless for a while. Is this a peach picked by a girlfriend? But she reacted quickly. The director of surgery knew that she had mastered the diagnosis and treatment process of this disease, so he gave the opportunity to other doctors who did not master it, and let her contact other foundations that she did not master or were unwilling to take care of before. "Damn it! Broken tire!" Meredith pushed Mr. Aubrey, who was in a wheelchair, to do CT, but she couldn''t move when she got stuck there. She was in a bad mood, and her mouth was fragrant. "do not blame you." Mr. Aubrey comforted: "It''s me. This is the true portrayal of the objects around me." "what?" When Meredith squatted down to check the wheelchair, when he heard him say this, he looked up at him incomprehensibly. "My toaster broke last month, the cat ran away, and my back door fell." Mr. Aubrey had a showdown in a flattened posture, and said quietly: "The TV can''t be received, it will only show green..." "I''ll find a wheelchair for you again." Meredith was a hapless person himself, and had no intention of hearing another hapless person complain about it. The bad luck of others cannot alleviate her suffering. "Don''t bother, maybe I''m safer to walk by myself." Seeing this, Mr. Aubrey stood up directly. "No, Mr. Oblin, you must sit in a chair." Meredith looked back and immediately reminded: "This is a hospital regulation!" Boom! The old hapless Mr. Aubrey had already slipped to the ground and squatted severely. "Mr. Aubrey, are you okay?" Meredith also ignored the sadness, and immediately rushed over to help him. "no problem, no problem." Mr. Aubrey said calmly: "I had three car accidents last year and none of them died." "what happened?" After hearing the news, the director of surgery came, and when he heard what had happened, he first apologized to Mr. Aubrey in every possible way, and then looked at Meredith with a dark face. "Go for a CT, and report his situation to me every hour, Dr. Grey, can you do it?" "I can." Meredith could only nod. CT room. "Sorry, I seem to be causing you trouble." Mr. Aubrey is not the kind of person who throws the pot to others. Of course, he also accepted his fate, making it clear that his bad luck was hurting others. "It''s ok." Meredith could only smile wryly. After sending Mr. Aubrey into the CT room, the unreliable surgical director did not wait for an hour to report and followed him directly. "How is he? Do you think we will face charges?" "I don''t want to, he is not that kind of person." Meredith didn''t want to look at him. The voice fell off. The CT machine in the CT room was paralyzed by a burst of sparks and lightning. "..." Meredith''s mouth twitched, completely believing the fact that Mr. Aubrey is an old man. Wait for the director of surgery to bring someone to rescue him. "Extremely sorry, Doctor Grey, you want to serve me like a king, and serve him!" The director of surgery is almost incoherent: "Did you hear that? Mr. Aubrey, you are our number one patient today. I will immediately ask Dr. Duncan to perform the operation on you personally." "Thank you." Mr. Aubrey was very kind, accepted the apology and kindness of the surgical director, and laughed at himself. "My wife left me, my accountant defrauded all my money, and the place where I worked was burned. I was diagnosed with an aneurysm, and this hospital seemed to have trouble with me. God really hates me. " "Don''t worry, everything will be fine when Dr. Duncan comes." Meredith also temporarily put aside his grief and tried to comfort him. "Dr. Duncan is known as the hand of Adam, and he is recognized as the darling of God. With him, your luck will definitely improve." Unlucky for Mr. Aubrey to be like this, Meredith suddenly felt that her business didn''t seem to be a big deal. Emmm. She was wrong. The misfortune of others can really dilute your misfortune. Adam was taking Carter for the operation and heard the request of the director of surgery and said he knew it. The legendary unlucky experience of Mr. Aubrey quickly spread throughout the hospital. The little man who was following Adam''s clinical research project, his eyes lit up when he heard the news, and with the latest patient application list, he approached Mr. Aubrey. "what are you doing?" When Meredith saw what the little guy was doing, he was stunned I just asked Mr. Aubrey for help. " The little man glanced at Meredith calmly. "It''s ok." Mr. Aubrey smiled: "I''m happy to help." "You really have Adam''s style." Meredith gritted his teeth. "Thanks for the compliment." The little man smiled slightly: "Dr. Duncan has always been my idol and target." Meredith looked at Mr. Aubrey helplessly, holding the pen given by the little man, and on the application list brought by the little man, checked the lucky ones that Mr. Aubrey thought should be treated first. The application rankings have been reordered. This operation is really Adam! Chapter 898: The **** of death is here, hold the sky with only one hand , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. "Nice~" When Adam came out of the operating room and knew what the little guy was doing, he gave a classic look of appreciation. Whether it is bad luck or luck. Different routes lead to the same goal. As long as you reach the extreme, the magic of use is single-minded. Reordering the application list with the old hapless guy greatly improved the success rate of Adam''s subsequent clinical scientific research. This wave of Sao operation is in the same line as Adam''s continuous chanting of the mantras of the Hades in the operating room, extremely reverse poisonous milk. The little man is so clever, he''s so pretty. "Melendez, take Mr. Aubrey to prepare for surgery." Adam ordered: "Wait and follow me into the operating room." "Yes." The little man nodded and pushed Mr. Aubrey to go. "what about me?" Meredith asked. "you?" Adam smiled and said, "Forget about this operation." Now that the little guy has completed the screening with Mr. Aubrey. So it''s also time to come. He didn''t want the operation to fail. "why?" Meredith stared at Adam: "Do you have an opinion on me too?" "You have thought about it." Adam said sincerely: "As you know, Mr. Aubrey''s luck is really bad. Although I am known as the hand of Adam, luck has always been possible, but it is estimated that it can barely offset Mr. Aubrey''s bad luck. If you add in you...Although your recent luck is not as bad as Mr. Aubrey, it''s really not good. I''m afraid I won''t be able to offset the two of you..." "you!" Meredith was trembling with anger. "After surgery, can I ask you?" Adam soothed: "It''s really not against you, but luck is something mysterious and mysterious, and you really have to pay attention to it. You should know best. Not long after the internship, you didn''t want to come to work someday. Reluctantly came over, almost a bomb exploded. If I dont pay attention to these, the bomb will enter the hospital and even the operating room. At that time, the operating room connected to oxygen will be exploded by a bomb, and the entire hospital will fly into the sky. " Meredith turned and left. She knows all the truth. But still so angry! In this regard, Adam just smiled. What he said was from the bottom of his heart. As a doctor, if you don''t pay attention to the mystery and mystery, it is easy to go wrong. Adam took the small man into the operating room. It didn''t take long. The whole hospital was in chaos. Because of a leak. Before, Mr. Aubrey slipped while walking because the roof leaked and the floor was slippery. When taking a CT scan, the sparks of the CT machine were scrapped with lightning, which was also caused by water leaking from the roof and dripping into the CT machine. The person in charge of the repair proposed to shut down the sluice for inspection. But the surgical director disagreed. The operating room needs to be shut down completely because the equipment cannot be cleaned as soon as the water stops. This is a complete accident. Therefore, the director of surgery asked the person in charge to perform maintenance without stopping the water. Even if Dr. Bailey reminded the director of surgery: "My son was naughty at home and stuffed the toy into the toilet, and then the whole kitchen was flooded. It was the toilet water..." The director of surgery frowned when he heard the toilet water, but still did not agree to immediately shut down all operating rooms and send the patient to other hospitals. Because this movement is too loud. Besides, this is not the first time. The buildings in New York are dozens or hundreds of years old, and some are even older. For such a long time, without a complete collapse, it has already given a lot of face. Nowadays, the leak is just a little trouble. The landlords family has no surplus. One more year of tinkering. Therefore, the director of surgery said that everything is under control. Then as one floor slab completely cracked, the entire floor began to be flooded. The hospital was in turmoil. The director of surgery still just shut down the two operating rooms and moved the patients to other floors with no water. Operating room. Adam is carrying a small man to operate on the hapless old Mr. Aubrey. "You can open a little more retractor, if you want to see more clearly." Adam smiled while performing the operation. Originally, he wanted to say, "Just don''t get the small intestine out." But when the words came to his lips, Adam swallowed it again. Because he didn''t know the current wind direction, Adam didn''t say anything to prevent tainted milk, or the opposite of tainted milk. "He thinks he is a hapless guy..." The little guy just wanted to talk. "Mute!" Adam interrupted immediately, then looked up at the ceiling. "damn it!" During the bullet time, watching a drop of water slowly dripping from the crack in the ceiling, Adam cursed secretly, ran to the side quickly, raised the table and chair, and blocked it above the operating table. "Get out of the way, the ceiling is about to fall." Adam shouted to the people who hadn''t reacted yet. Fortunately, Adam''s prestige is high enough. Although everyone did not react, they all subconsciously obeyed Adam''s instructions and dodged around. Wow! The crack in the middle of the ceiling burst open under the water pressure. The big water was mixed with pieces of cement and crashed down. On the operating table, Mr. Aubrey''s chest and abdomen were wide open, and there was no time to transfer. If it hadn''t been for Adam to hold up the table and chairs in time to block the gravel and dirty water, once it hit Mr. Aubrey''s open internal organs, then he would definitely be finished without thinking about it. This kind of death feels a bit like death is coming. After the operation, Adam was going to check if Mr. Aubrey was about to get on a plane that was about to crash, and luckily escaped in advance. "Everyone is okay?" Adam quickly scanned the crowd and saw that no one was injured, so he ordered: "The patient''s physical signs are stable. Let the director know that we need another operating room." "Yes." The nurse went away. Adam took the small man and began to transfer the patient. Although he blocked the death blow, the operating room was completely contaminated and it was no longer suitable for surgery. And this is the final blow to the confidence of the surgical director. After he got the news, all the operating rooms except the operating room Adam was newly transferred to and the operating room currently in operation were closed. All patients were transferred to other hospitals. obviously. The repairs and repairs made by the hospital are no longer helpful, and they need to be shut down and overhauled as a whole. In the new operating room. "what is this?" The little man followed Adam to examine the patient''s chest to prevent any small debris from falling into the patient''s chest, and then he saw a little abnormality in the pancreas. "Damage caused by debris?" "Look again." Adam reminded. "It is a malignant tumor? Sonofthebitch!" The little man took a closer look, and glanced sympathetically at Mr. Aubrey, who was lying on the operating table. Having just escaped the blow of death, the aortic aneurysm in the abdomen seemed to be removed very smoothly in Adam''s hands, and now another malignant tumor appeared on the pancreas. This bad luck is gone. So that even the little man who has always been calm and calm couldn''t help embarrassing the patient Mr. Aubrey and cursing the son of the beach. Chapter 899: Sao operation keeps on , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Operating room. "Go for a live test immediately, expedited!" Adam cut the living tissue and asked the nurse to immediately send for an expedited test. He has a strong hunch. This operation, without letting Meredith join, was definitely the wisest choice. Mr. Aubrey''s luck is all by himself. Coupled with the mildew redis, it is really mildew buff, directly gone. "Pancreatic cancer, stage 1." The nurse walked in with the laboratory report. "Praise Meredith!" Adam took the nurse''s hand, glanced at the data in the laboratory report, and smiled: "This is a medical miracle. I have never found such early pancreatic cancer." "Mr. Aubrey, is the time coming?" The little man also understood the meaning, exclaimed. When pancreatic cancer is discovered, it is generally exhausted. Being discovered so early is a medical miracle. "Look at this, after we remove the pancreatic cancer, Mr. Aubrey doesn''t even need to do chemotherapy." Adam nodded and smiled, "So, yes, Mr. Aubrey really does come and go!" "When Mr. Aubrey wakes up, I will ask him to screen it again for us." The little man has the energy to catch a sheep and shed its wool. Adam smiled and nodded and looked at the little man appreciatively: "After re-ordering, you persuade him to buy a Powerball lottery ticket. You can buy a few, and you may be financially free in no time." "Doctor Duncan, can we buy along?" Now the anesthesiologists and surgical nurses are not calm. "You can buy it together, but it must not exceed the quantity bought by Mr. Aubrey." Adam smiled and suggested: "You are following his good luck. Try a good luck lottery. You can''t overpower the guests, otherwise it''s meaningless." "Listen to Dr. Duncan." The anesthesiologist is very experienced and said: "It is also limited to this operating room. Don''t spread it out, otherwise luck will not be enough." Then he looked at Adam with a smile on his face: "Thank you, Dr. Duncan, if financial freedom is achieved this time, I must be fascinated by medicine." "Ha ha." Adam smiled slightly and declined to comment. If it is a special prize, it can be hundreds of millions, billions. Excluding Adam from the operating room, three nurses, an anesthesiologist, a small man, and the lucky son Mr. Aubrey, the six people are equally divided, and each one can get tens of millions of awards or even hundreds of millions of awards. With so much money, the little man may still be obsessed with medicine. With the sophisticated sophistication shown by the anesthesiologist, it would be a **** to be drunk in medicine! The operation continued in this cheerful atmosphere. Adam removed the entire pancreatic tumor as a whole without any further accidents. "Doctor Melendez, why are you not excited at all?" After the operation, the anesthesiologist, together with the three surgical nurses, surrounded the little man, and wanted him to wait a while to fool Mr. O''Brien to buy the Powerball lottery ticket and help them buy it together. "I don''t think I can win the Grand Prize." The little man said calmly. "That''s not necessarily." The anesthesiologist immediately retorted: "Didn''t you see Mr. Aubrey''s legend? First, he was unlucky in that way, and then lucky in that way. Now with his luck, we can definitely win the jackpot." "Yes, even if it''s not a special prize, I''m satisfied with the first prize." The surgical nurses whispered: "That''s a million dollars, and it can be doubled to 2 million dollars!" "I''m even more convinced that this is Dr. Duncan''s luck." The little man reminded: "It is Dr. Duncan who really saved Mr. Aubrey." "Then let Dr. Duncan also buy it?" The anesthesiologist hesitated. "Dr. Duncan won''t buy it." A nurse shook his head and said, "He doesn''t need this money, otherwise he won''t let us buy it." "Doctor Melendez, are you buying it or not?" The anesthesiologist can''t help but feel a little irritable. "Buy it." The little man glanced at him: "This is a benefit from Dr. Duncan, of course I have to buy it." Anesthesiologist: "..." The little man waited for Mr. Aubrey to wake up and told him the good news. First he asked him to sort the list again, and then suggested that he buy a Powerball lottery ticket. Because of extreme bad luck, Mr. Aubrey had burnt his work, his property and his wife also ran away with the accountant. It was nothing. Hearing this suggestion, naturally he readily agreed. I just thought of a set of numbers, spent $2, bought a Powerball lottery ticket, and then added it 10 times. The little guy remembers the number, and buys the same number backhand and doubles it. The anesthesiologists and nurses, under the reminder of the little man, did the same operation, and the additional multiples were both doubled. Because of the Powerball lottery special prize, additional multiples cannot be added. And the first prize of 1 million bonus, no matter how many times it is added, the highest is 2 times the bonus of 2 million. For the remaining second prize of $50,000, there is a big difference between an additional 2 times and an additional 10 times. But if everyone buys this way, it will be impossible to tell the priority. Let them buy it by themselves, and relying on their luck, it is simply too difficult to win the second prize. So they resisted greed and only doubled it, highlighting the dominant position of Mr. Aubrey. The draw time here in New York is 10:59 pm every Wednesday and every Saturday. Today is exactly Wednesday. It was night after the operation. The anesthesiologist took the nurses to watch the Powerball draw together. "Yes!" "Yes!!" "Yes!!!" When Powerball first drove two white **** corresponding to the number they bought, they couldn''t help but scream again. Then each pair of a number is called once, and the voice is getting louder and louder. Because it means they are getting closer and closer to the jackpot. "Do not!!!" After the 5 white **** were opened, they were all matched, and then the red **** were thrown. After they were wrong, everyone screamed in pain. Although each of them won the first prize, they won 2 million. But they feel that they have missed hundreds of millions. It''s just a difference of a red ball. This taste is too sour and refreshing. "Damn federal tax! Damn New York state tax! Damn personal income tax!" The anesthesiologist had just recovered from the pain of losing hundreds of millions of yuan, and then he screamed and cursed again. Because the federal lottery tax is first deducted 24%, then the state tax is 6%, and finally the personal income tax is 38%. That is to say, only 32% is left in their hands, which is 640,000 ~ www.novelhall.com ~ From a billionaire, to a 2 millionaire, and then to a half-millionaire. This is a big ups and downs, if people are in poor health, most of them will have a heart attack or a brain infarction. Of course they will return to joy in the end. Because after all, it was worth $640,000 in vain. For the anesthesiologist, it is equivalent to three years of free salary. For nurses, it is equivalent to seven or eight years of salary in vain. How can this be unpleasant. The little man directly substituted the last emotion of joy, and then sincerely thanked you: "Thank you, Dr. Duncan." "you deserved." Adam smiled and ticked one end on Mr. Aubrey''s first-ordered list, and then ticked one end on his second-ordered list. Chapter 900: Elf Archer Peggy , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. With the help of Mr. Aubreys No Jitailai, Adam selected two lucky winners for clinical research. But this will be delayed by one week. Because the overall inspection and repair of the hospital takes a week. The hospital was flooded and the ceiling of the operating room was smashed down, completely smashing the hospital management''s thoughts of repairing for another year. I spent a lot of money, hired professionals, and prepared to spend a week to empty the hospitals infrastructure blind spots and potential safety hazards. Surgeons, it''s rare to have a week''s rest. "Adam, go hiking together?" Dr. Shept warmly invites: "Camping, fishing, and being a wild man." "Yeah, Adam, let''s go together." Dr. Burke also echoed: "It''s interesting." "You are a couple traveling in a group." Adam smiled and said, "It''s inappropriate for me to go." "You take Dr. Adler with you, you can''t do it." Dr. Shept smiled. "Then I want to ask for instructions." Adam did not agree. But it did not refuse. It has been a year and a half since I came to the medical center after graduating from medical school. Really never participated in a team building activity. This doesn''t seem very good either. Therefore, he still tends to participate in it. But he wasn''t sure if Peggy was willing to go. That night. Adam upholds the principle of Leinard asks afterwards and asked Peggy. This is also the classic skill of getting along between men and women that the little clever Leonard has figured out. When the man is not sure about the woman''s attitude, he must ask afterwards questions that may upset the woman. Otherwise, once the woman is unhappy, there will be no pre- and post-event. "Okay." Peggy opened his eyes and said, "I am very interested in you hunting in the forest together." "is it?" Adam was a little surprised. "Ok." Peggy closed his eyes again and responded lazily. He fell asleep quickly. Looking at the elf-like Peggy, a weirdness flashed in Adam''s heart, got up out of the bedroom, called the assistant Lisa, took advantage of the time she got up, took the pen and paper, and started to draw. "boss?" Lisa, the assistant, came over with her mouth open. "Lisa, you find someone to make this suit, the size is according to Peggy''s." Adam handed the drawn picture to Lisa. "Boss, you called me here all night, just for this?" Lisa took a look at the drawing, and couldn''t help but complain: "Are you too exaggerated?" "No way, when inspiration comes, we have to record it." Adam ignored Lisas complaint and smiled: Well, lets make ten sets of each one. Tomorrow, I will go on an outing with Peggy. It should be over the day after tomorrow. Then I will call and send it over. "...What about this bow?" Seeing that Tucao had no effect on Adam, Lisa could only tolerate countless slots and began to seriously consider how to execute it. "The style should be exactly the same." Adam solemnly said: "The material must be good, it must have real lethality, um, it is a real bow! At that time, we will wait for my call and send it over." "boss." Lisa looked at the drawing, and in the familiarity with Adam, she already had a sense of the picture, and couldn''t help but call out. "Ok?" Adam looked at her, waiting for her question. "You really know how to play." Lisa said a thousand words, but only said one sentence in the end. "It''s okay." Adam smiled reservedly. He stays in the hospital every day to treat illnesses and save lives. For what? Its not just for a chic life! It coincided with the hospital group camping out, and Peggy''s condition reminded Adam of this. Of course, you must act immediately. Lisa, the blessing man, could only follow Adams instructions and contact professionals overnight to design and manufacture, and send it to Adam the day after tomorrow. Fortunately, it''s just a novel style, which is too simple for professionals. As long as the money is in place, working overtime will be completed without any difficulty. The next day. Adam drove Peggy to the downstairs of Meredith''s apartment. "director?" As soon as he arrived, Adam was surprised when he saw the director of surgery in a casual dress, wearing a hat, and carrying a bag. "Away from the city, go out and breathe, the unknown roads without people, strange places, in the mountains and forests, how can you be a real man without me!" The surgeon said excitedly, and then saw Peggy in the car with a stunned expression: "Dr. Adler, are you with you too?" "Ok." Peggy nodded. "Are you still bringing family members?" The director of surgery gave Adam a wink and asked in a low voice. "Without family members?" Adam was even more surprised and almost didn''t ask who invited you. The director of surgery got stuck. Then his face became more and more awkward. Oncoming were Dr. Burke and the reluctant Christina. Then Dr. Shept and Meredith. Then came George and Kelly. "I remember, I still have something to do in the hospital..." The director of surgery finally understood what happened to Dr. Burke''s embarrassed expression when he heard him say that he would join yesterday. Affection This is a couple''s team building, not a wild trip for the men in the medical center. "Hi, big guy." At this time, Mark, wearing sunglasses, also came over with his bag. The director of surgery was even more embarrassed. I didn''t say that if I knew it, he was not single anyway. "Anyone else?" Adam curiously asked. "Ok." George said positively: "I also invited Dr. Bailey. She happened to be with Mr. Tucker on an outing with little George to enhance our relationship." Dr. Shept''s face became stiff. He is the real initiator. Originally, he only invited Dr. Burke and Adam to prepare three couples to build a team together. Who knew it was endless. The fact is indeed the case. When the enthusiastic big mouth of George was invited by Meredith, the hospital knew what he should know and what he shouldn''t know, and they all actively expressed their desire to participate in this hospital surgeon group activity. When it finally drove out of New York, it was a huge convoy. At the foot of the mountain. Everyone stopped the convoy. Then cheered and started climbing. "What are you carrying?" Christina''s eyes lit up when she saw Adam presenting a huge bag from the trunk. As soon as the words came out, everyone looked over. Because they have a strong interest in Adam''s various banknote capabilities and equipment. What kind of compact surgical Duncan special protective clothing Almighty out-of-the-box Duncan special first-aid kit, that''s really a show. "It''s tents, fishing rods, food, these camping essentials, and some spare materials." Adam smiled. "What spare supplies?" Christina asked, "I can say there must be a scalpel!" "Ok." Adam nodded: "As a doctor, it is reasonable to carry a set of medical supplies with you wherever you go. After all, I still have a little strength. I don''t want to take it with me. I''m prepared for trouble." "anything else?" Meredith glanced at Peggy and became interested. "Bows and arrows." Adam thought for a while, still confessed: "I''m going to teach Peggy to shoot arrows." Chapter 901: Wild Fun in the Mountains , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! In the mountains. "Archery?" Everyone shouted in unison. "Correct." Adam smiled and said, "In the mountains, fishing is not enough, but hunting is more fun." "Let her shoot!" Christina''s eyes lit up and said: "One shot is one. It''s our turn to be the chief sword soon. I just practiced the chief sword ahead of time." "Christina!" Meredith called out in dissatisfaction. "what''s happenin?" Christina dismissed: "As long as there is a hunting license, hunting is legal. Novices have not killed the prey. As a doctor, I help rescue the injured prey. Is there anything wrong?" "..." Meredith was speechless. "You really don''t want to try?" Christina leaned to her girlfriend''s ear: "The speed of our progress has been severely surpassed by George and the others. Do you really want to become Doctor Grey, let Lexie get rid of the fine print and become the recognized Doctor Grey in everyone''s hearts? " "Dr. Adler, shoot!" Meredith''s eyes were cold: "If the prey does not die immediately, we will be responsible for the rescue. We are doctors and this is our duty." "The women are crazy." Mark Sloan vomited. Except for the white eyes of the female doctors in the harvest team, no one paid any attention to him. Everyone was talking and laughing, and came to the mountain. "Let''s camp here." Dr. Sheputt has a lot of camping experience and said, pointing to a clearing. "it is good!" Everyone agreed and began to put down their packages, preparing to set up a tent. "Adam, where are you going?" The director of surgery caught a glimpse of Adam taking Peggy and didn''t stop, so he couldn''t help asking. "Let''s go to the top of the mountain." Adam smiled and said, "The scenery there is good, and we are in the Nazha tent." "Good idea, I''ll go with you." The surgeon''s eyes lit up. "Ahem." Seeing that the director of surgery was so unobtrusive, Adam had to remind him euphemistically: "Director, I think everyone should pitch a tent, and its better to stay away a little bit. This is more interesting and convenient..." "Uh." The director of surgery was startled. "Director, they have thought about the world of two people. It''s not convenient for them to be over there." Mark looked at Adam enviously. "Director, I think you didn''t bring a tent. It''s better to live in a tent with Dr. Sloan. Anyway, he is alone." Adam kindly reminded. "..." Mark left and looked again, and found that it was not a couple or a family. It was true that he and the director of surgery were single, and his expression suddenly became bitter. "I knew I had brought a woman here too." Mark whispered. "I want you to bring it." Dr. Bailey mocked: "It doesn''t count for the money." "..." Mark is speechless every day. His kind of prodigal son, really can''t find a confidant. Before, there was a wife of a best friend who was so fascinated by him and betrayed her Prince Charming, who really wanted to be a loving couple with him. But unfortunately, it is just three nights and five nights of love. After the freshness, without the stimulation and blessings of his best friend''s soul mate, he soon got bored. Find fresh again. When the other party recognized the reality, left him, went to find Prince Charming again, and reconnected with his best friend, he felt his true love for her again. When we arrived at the medical center, it was another scandal involving the wife of a cheating best friend, another scandal against the Marc Sloan Nurses League, and another scandal involving the devil Saidie. If there is no Tian (editor) Dao (drama) boss forcibly cleansing him, in the medical center, he will not find anyone who has his heart. Not to mention Mark''s embarrassment and helplessness. At Adam''s reminder, everyone began to consciously distance themselves and set up tents. Otherwise, the cough can be heard at night, which is really not good. During the day, everyone can go fishing and hunting together. There is no need to get together to sleep at night. Adam carried the huge universal bag in one hand, and Peggy in the other, and went to the top of the mountain. After arriving at the top of the mountain, looking at the infinite scenery surrounded by clouds, Adam unconsciously opened his mind, put down his big bag, and smiled at Peggy: "How do you feel?" "very good." Peggy admired the scenery here, nodded and smiled. "Then here." Adam inspected the surrounding environment and made sure that there was no danger before starting to pitch the tent. Christina had already taken Meredith and found it. "It''s nice to have money." Christina murmured: "Can you tell me what you have, isn''t it customized?" "Your family lives in Beverly Hills." Adam smiled and said, "When we were young, we were much richer than us." "That''s my stepfather''s money, not my money." Christina shrugged: "And he can''t compare to you now. You can turn the people around you into 2 millionaires at your fingertips, you can do it! " "Opportunity is very mysterious." Adam smiled and said, "Who would have thought that Mr. Aubrey would really win the lottery." "Next time you have this opportunity, please remember me." Christina murmured: "I also want to become obsessed with medicine after financial freedom." "No amount of money is enough for you to waste." Adam ridiculed: "As long as you change the habit of not washing clothes, wearing one piece and throwing one piece, you will have absolute financial freedom." "All right!" When Meredith heard of Mr. Aubrey, he became angry: "Adam, don''t forget to owe me an operation!" "of course." Adam sighed: "If it weren''t for you, Mr. Aubrey wouldn''t be able to make it happen." "..." Meredith was so angry. "Don''t waste time, let''s go hunting." Christina slapped the small bag on her waist: "I have scalpels and everything ready." That''s right. She didn''t bring any clothes, but she brought a simple medical kit. "You don''t know how to fish with Dr. Burke first?" Adam reminded. "Fishing is boring." Christina shook her head and said, "It''s more meaningful to save small animals." "The little animals are so lucky to meet such a caring doctor like you." Adam joked. "That is." Christian is not ashamed, but proud. Under her urging. After Adam set up the tent, he took out the bow and arrow, let Peggy take it, and then took them down the mountain with the big bag, and greeted everyone first. While Bailey drank to calm the little George who wanted to go with him, walked into the forest. With Adam''s stability, it is naturally impossible to leave Da Bao on the top of the mountain. In the American drama world, even in the bustling urban area, firearms must be prepared. Let alone come to the mountains far away from the crowd. There are naturally guns in the big bag. For him, who is strong and has amazing endurance, he has been carrying it all the time, and it is not much different from empty-handed. Naturally take it with you. "Holding like this..." When he came to the open area, Adam put down the big bag, first demonstrated how to shoot arrows, then walked behind Peggy and started teaching. Christina:"" Meredith: "..." Chapter 902: Elf comes to the world , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Mountain forest. Snapped! Following Adam''s hand-in-hand teaching, Peggy opened his bow and led the arrow, and shot towards the distant tree. "Remember this feeling, you can try it." Adam taught Peggy a few more times, then let go and let her try. Peggy focused slightly, then opened his bow and led the arrow. Snapped! The arrow came out like a lan. "No way!" Christina, who was forcibly stuffed with dog food, was about to watch a joke. Because Peggy''s skin is as white as jade, she is delicate and weak, and she feels too girlish. It is difficult to associate her with archery. Like Christina, she can''t touch her bow and arrow even if she is killed. Because drawing a bow easily hurts your hands. And her hand is much more important than her face, it is her life. So she subconsciously felt that Adam and Peggy were on the show, and they would definitely be beaten in the face in the end. It''s best if Peggy can hurt her hand or twist her waist, and then let her help. Then the reality is that Peggy, a delicate girl, relaxed the bowstring, and the arrow shot out like a haze on the big tree, very close to the arrows that Adam had just shot. This is not a novice at all. "bored!" When Christina rolled her eyes, she thought she had guessed the reason, she couldn''t help but uttered: "You are really enough. You know how to shoot arrows. What are you still practicing here? Just find animals to shoot." "Peggy hasn''t practiced before." Adam smiled: "She''s just talented." "I do not believe." Christina curled her lips and said, "How can archery be so simple, Meredith, what do you think?" Meredith laughed and said nothing. The meaning is also unbelief. "As long as you have enough strength and enough mental arithmetic ability, it is really easy to have someone give some tips." Adam said sincerely. "I admit the mental arithmetic ability." Christina laughed blankly: "After all, Dr. Adler can even come up with the Duncan-Adler formula and Duncan-Adler technique. It is too simple to quickly grasp the trajectory of the arrow, but power?" "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. However, he did not continue to explain, but instructed Peggy to start practicing again. Christina looked at Peggy''s tender face and thought that Peggy must be a delicate and feeble girl. But as everyone knows, Peggy has all practiced Yi Jin Jing, Marrow Washing Sutra, and Shen Foot Sutra under the guidance of Adam. And it''s also a daily practice. Strength, endurance, and even speed are no longer what they used to be. She looks delicate on the outside, but Christina can easily hit ten with a scalpel in her hands. Adam also just wanted to understand why Peggy was suddenly interested in activities such as Adam''s surgery and hunting in the woods. This is clearly a sequelae of her excessive energy. The system panel includes five major items: wisdom, strength, endurance, speed, and longevity. When Adam wanted to be promoted, what a humble effort it was. Now, as the beautiful girl with a high IQ who is closest to Adam, Peggy almost has a system in disguise. Strength, endurance, speed, needless to say. Just talk about longevity and wisdom. The ability to reverse the signs of aging on the face is a clear evidence of increased life expectancy. As for her who has always been young, she is exuding youthful vitality from the cellular level, and inspiration bursts out from time to time, isn''t it normal. Scientists have the golden time for scientific research and innovation when they are young. Imagine if Einstein, Newton, and others could maintain their youthful vitality, it is estimated that one would become Professor X and the other would become the Magneto King. A dynamic world. A moving mind moves the earth. Peggy is not so exaggerated, but the blessing of inspiration is to enhance wisdom in disguise. The system is complete, and Adam is almost equivalent to Peggy''s system, but it is a weakened charging version. If you want to become stronger, or to maintain the current state, you must recharge the gold. Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Peggy''s bow and arrow became more and more proficient, and his head became more accurate. The mathematical calculations designed by Archery are too simple for a super-genius mathematician like her. A few arrows later, Peggy hit Adam''s arrow on the tree with one arrow. Christina and Meredith beside them were stunned. "Go, you can go hunting!" Adam smiled with satisfaction, leading everyone to hunt for the prey. This time, it was Christina and Meredith''s turn to be happy, because the prey that Peggy shot was not killed immediately, just enough to familiarize them with the main knife operation. Abandon the two prey, let Christina and the others practice their hands. Adam took Peggy and started hunting around the circle. To help them clean up possible dangers around. Secondly, some attractive archery postures are not easy for Adam to teach in front of outsiders. After playing until it gets dark, the four Adams return. Because there were children in the team, the prey was not brought back. There is a bonfire party in the evening. Adam was coaxed by the crowd to sing a few songs, talking about gossips in life, and of course work. In an unfamiliar environment, it can indeed bring people closer together. It''s been a long night before they go to bed. Everyone was in high spirits. After returning, they sighed that Adam had the foresight, and the tents were all separated by a long distance. Of course, except for the director of surgery and Mark Sloan. The night in the mountains and forests is extremely cold. This is the first time the surgeon has camped. Not only did he not bring the tent, nor did he have warm clothes. Think about the fact that Sheldon and Leonard went to the North Pole. On the night when there was no heating, no one except Sheldon wanted to talk about the matter of getting warm together. You know what compromises people will make in order to survive in the cold. Emmm. Although Mark only brought his own warm clothes, the director of surgery has spoken. Can he refuse? no way. I can only endure the discomfort and make do for one night. He was extremely regretful why he came to find his sins. The next day. Dr. Shept got up early in the morning and went fishing by the mountain stream alone. He is a real lover of fishing. There were too many people yesterday, which disturbed the fish and made him very little. He must make it up in the morning. When everyone got up, he came to see that he did catch several big fish. It''s just that there are too many people, and the grilled fish is not enough. But soon the problem was solved. Adam took Peggy and stood by the stream with a bow and arrow, watching the figures moving down the clear stream, one arrow at a time. Everyone was dumbfounded by the efficiency. "Uninteresting." Dr. Shept, a true fishing enthusiast, looked at Adam and their violent behavior and shook his head helplessly. Everyone had a meal of grilled fish and spent another day in the mountains and forests, and then returned home in the afterglow of the setting sun. Adam pretended to go down the mountain with the crowd, drove away from them halfway, and then met with Lisa, who had already received a call and was waiting in the small town down the mountain. Rested all night at the hotel in the town. The next day, Adam took Peggy back up the mountain and set up a tent on the original mountain top. Adam helped Peggy put on an elf shooter outfit. Fairy hair with flowing golden hair. Cute elf with pointed ears. There are exquisite accessories on the forehead, wrists, ankles, and battle clothes. Holding a white elf longbow. Qingli and refined, unparalleled immortality. In this misty mountain and forest, it seems as if there really is an elf coming to the world, holding a longbow, and aiming at the old enemy orc... Chapter 903: Elves and orcs , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! ask. What should I do if I meet a real female archer? answer. flash. Peggy, dressed as an elf archer, walks in the mountains and forests. Between Gu and Pan, the pointed elves'' long ears moved slightly. Looking sideways, a dark shadow flashed in his field of vision. Peggy drew her bow and arrow, stepped off the stage and raised it high, her golden hair wafting in the wind. Snapped! The bowstring rang and an arrow shot out. If Sombra hadn''t been a groundbreaking dragon, he would have been shot. An arrow stuck in place. The arrow goes deep underground. The arrow feathers trembled endlessly. Full of strength and murderousness. This is not a pose. But a sharp arrow that can really kill. Snapped! Snapped! Snapped! Dark shadows kept flashing around, getting closer and closer. The bow and arrow in Peggy''s hand are getting faster and faster. Each arrow has the ability to pierce Yang in a hundred steps, but it is a pity that they are all avoided by the shadows with various unimaginable movements. When she was in the delicate arrow basket behind her, she could no longer draw an arrow. The black shadow yelled up to the sky, and rushed straight forward. Peggy''s pupils shrank slightly. Although she was not disturbed, she waved her longbow and greeted her. Elves are good at long-range attacks like bows and arrows, but it doesn''t mean that they have no strength and melee combat ability. What''s more, the orc in front of him had his power suppressed, exactly the same as her. An elf, an orc. In this deserted mountain and forest, life and death struggle. Compete for strength, skill and will to fight. One move and one move, all attacked towards the deadly point. Dr. Sheput and the others started camping to be a real man in an unfamiliar place, in the mountains and forests. If you let them see this kind of scene, they will understand that this is what they dream of. It''s a pity that they didn''t have the chance to see such beautiful scenery. The black shadow of the orc with Adam''s incarnation, personally feeds moves, Peggy''s real combat effectiveness, rapid growth. If it weren''t for Adam to have bullet time, and physical fitness far surpassed Peggy, this kind of sparring would be impossible in this world. Because if you don''t pay attention, it will really kill you. Of course, the effect of this training is incredible. Although Peggy is an elf archer. But at this moment, her archery and fighting skills, under this kind of actual combat training, for ordinary people, that is a true female elf archer. If it is taken, there is no need to add any special effects at all. The display of real strength, agility, skill, archery and other elements, combined with the invincible appearance and body and the charm of the eyes, is enough to blind anyone''s eyes. The only pity is that the elves, with their own shortcomings and their strengths, in the close combat, are inferior to the orcs, who are innately powerful. When the spirit Peggy was knocked down, the sun and the moon were dull, the heavens and the earth changed, and the creatures cried. The picture turns. Time seems to go back in time. Peggy, the elf with the battle clothes intact, walked in the mountains and forests with high spirits again. Dark shadows flashed through the forest. The bowstring sounded again. The battle started again. In the end, the arrows ran out, the shadows approached, and they lost in close combat. Three days in a row. So again and again. In a week, the team was built for two days, and now only the last two days are left. Elf Peggy and Orc Adam did not meet each other, turned their enemies into friends, and walked together in this mountain forest. Adam half raised his arm. Elf Peggy stepped on Adam''s arm with one foot, and stepped on Adam''s palm with one foot, and was half lifted in the air by Adam, standing tall and looking out with a bow. Bows and arrows, firearms, hunting, anatomy, rescue, stitching. These five days. Don''t have too much life for the two of you. Adam believed that even if the bodyguards were not there any day, Peggy would have enough ability to protect himself and even fight back when he was in danger. This is the biggest harvest of this seven-day mountain and forest tour. Emmm. That''s it! When Adam took Peggy back to New Jersey, Lisa helped clean up. "Boss, you are really good!" Lisa looked at the all-destroyed Elf suit, speechless. "Various colors, ten sets of each for spare." Adam had been accustomed to Lisa''s look, and smiled and ordered. "Boss, the specially remodeled wardrobe apartment upstairs can''t fit." Lisa reminded: "The spare set is enough. I really need it later, just do it again." "Then just buy the apartment and transform it into a wardrobe." Adam waved his hand and said, "All the spare parts must be prepared. These are the best clothes for Peggy." "..." Lisa was speechless. What suits Peggy''s clothes best is obviously the best clothes for you to tear. Lisa secretly complained, according to the character that the boss liked so much, and the local tyrant''s posture that everything was ten times standby. The apartment was transformed into a wardrobe, or it might end up as a wardrobe apartment building. Adam left New Jersey in a happy mood. a week has passed. In the case of additional money, the dedicated staff worked overtime to fix the hidden safety hazards of the hospital and resume normal operations. "Melendes, let us know the lucky ones." Adam walked into the medical center in high spirits, and gave instructions to the four children who were waiting there. "Grey, you are in charge of the outpatient clinic today." "Carter, you go to the ward round." "O''Malley, you follow me to the emergency room." Adam assigned one by one. The four little ones agreed. "O''Malley, I''m in a good mood." After the little man, Lexie, and Carter had all left, Adam took George to the emergency room. He caught a glimpse of George''s cheerful posture that he was about to jump, and smiled casually. "Ok." George nodded vigorously to show that he was really happy: "Adam, did you know that the speed robbers in California were arrested, and the speed robbers all over the meter were shocked. Recently, the crime rate has dropped sharply, and truck drivers can finally breathe a sigh of relief. My dad will be very pleased to see it in heaven. " "is it?" Adam was surprised. This week, he was just busy learning to play with Peggy, and he was in the mountains and woods again, and he really didn''t pay attention to the news in this regard. By noon, he took the time to read related news. The two big bald heads almost missed Adam''s eyes. Each was relatively short, with a rebellious face, and his hands were handcuffed in heavy handcuffs, and he was treated as a serious prisoner. There were three serious prisoners in a slip nearby. A plump woman with an equally unruly face. A big man with tattoos a little man with a drooping face. The other bald head in police uniform was tall and mighty, with extremely developed muscles. He glanced at the black bald head beside him, his eyes full of triumph, and his smile was very sunny and righteous. "Interesting, interesting, actually appeared early." Adam looked at this familiar big face with inexplicable joy. In the evening, two lucky men of clinical scientific research each month flew over. After Adam arranged for them to be hospitalized and had a comprehensive examination, he dialed a number. In the news, there is no undercover vehicle that he has trained. Adam is still very interested in learning about the obviously different speed and passion. then. The front foot walked from Peggy. He walked into another Peggy again, listening to a different voice, telling a different story. Chapter 904: The legend of the car of speed and passion , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! late at night. "This is confidential!" Faced with Adam''s question, Jesse Page immediately put on an agent''s face. "Tsk tsk." Adam immediately mocked: "When all kinds of routines begged me, there was nothing secret. Now it''s a secret, Agent Peggy, your two cheeks in front and back are so pretty. " "..." Jesse was speechless, and finally couldn''t hold it anymore. After all, what Adam said was the truth. It was indeed her all kinds of routines that came to ask Adam for help. Now that he has done something in one fell swoop, Adam has done something. And Adam is too convincing. "Well, I can say, but you must keep it secret." Jesse was so obsessed that she could only bow her head. "rest assured." Adam smiled and said: "Your mouth that came out of this matter can be heard in my ears, and there are no six ears here, and do you think I am the kind of talkative person?" "I can''t tell." Jessie vomited: "You look like a gossip, otherwise you won''t ask about such confidential matters." "My gossip was also forced out by you." Adam retorted: "If you didn''t find me first, would I gossip about this?" "What do you want to know?" Jesse said helplessly. "All." Adam looked gossip and said: "Brian learned the car skills from me and went undercover in California. Now, the most sensational series of California Speeding Car Robbers have been solved, and the California Speeding Car Robber gang has been arrested. And the big bald policeman, why did he appear, but the real protagonist did not. This must be a drama of ups and downs. You just think of it as a movie. Surprise me! " "I don''t know much, it''s just a rough idea." Jesse Bai took a look at Adam, thought about it, and said, "After learning your car skills, Brian went to California as a police wanted. Through the FBI informant, he worked as an employee in an auto parts store frequented by the speeding robbers. He often went to eat in the sister''s shop of the speeding robber leader, and easily hooked the leader''s younger sister with her handsome appearance. A member of the speed gang, also very fond of the boss''s sister, very jealous seeing this. After a fight, the boss had long seen that Brian, who had been hooking up with his sister, was unhappy, so he went up and gave Brian a few punches. He also let Brian go, and opened Brian on behalf of the auto parts store as a major customer. The auto parts shop owner was an FBI informant, so he naturally withstood the pressure and saved Brian. Bryan took the initiative and laid out a plan to capture the boss. In the evening, I drove to the drag racing scene and used the skills learned from you to drive a desperately modified car to win the race leader. At this time, LAPD is dispatched. The big bald policeman you mentioned is LAPD''s star detective Hobbes. With super power..." Jessie said this, thinking of Adam''s perverted power, and instantly felt that the super muscles of the big bald head were not so exaggerated, so she changed her words. "Well, in short, he is very powerful, and he personally caught the runaway leader of the speeding car. After the drag racing chase. The two of them finally got out of the car and confronted each other. Unexpectedly, the speed leader is also very powerful, and the two are almost evenly matched. When exhausted from fighting each other. Bryan appeared and took away the leader of the speeding car. This won trust. After that, he successfully joined the speed gang and obtained evidence of the crime committed by the speed gang. Cooperate with Detective Hobbs to take down the speed gang in one fell swoop. The bureau felt that Brian''s car skills were very useful, and he could continue to obtain information on various crimes as an undercover agent and catch more speeding criminals. Therefore, the traces of his existence are concealed. " "That''s it?" Adam was disappointed. "That''s it." Jessie said in a huff: "What else do you want to hear?" "Is the sister of the speeding boss beautiful?" Adam reminded: "Does Brian have a heartbeat?" "quite pretty." What Jesse thought of, lowered his eyes: "But Brian didn''t forget the principle, and she was just acting on the spot." "is it?" Adam understood it at first glance, and joked, "Not at all? Haven''t been shaken by this? Don''t hide it, there must have been a violent shake. If it wasn''t for me to let him see who the real criminals are, the criminals'' loyalty is fake, I''m afraid he would have defected long ago! " "I am not very sure" Seeing that Jesse couldn''t hide from Adam, he had no choice but to say: "But he did testify for the sister of the speeding boss, saying that she had never participated in any criminal case." "I knew it!" Adam clapped his hands. "Ah oh!" Jesse couldn''t help but hurt: "If you applaud, hit yourself, don''t shoot me!" "Sorry." Adam quickly apologized: "I was a little excited for a while, I will help you rub it, you continue to say, how are Brian and the sister of the speeding boss now?" "What else?" Jesse took off Adam''s hand and frowned, "Of course it is a breakup. This is not a romance novel or a soap opera. The heroine will unconditionally forgive the hero''s various behaviors. This is her elder brother who lives on each other, and a group of friends. Now being arrested, if there is no accident, all of them will have to sit and wear tightly. No matter how she likes Brian, it is impossible to be with him. " "That''s true." Adam nodded: "Then, the speed leader must hate Brian to death. He first betrayed him, then went to his sister, and abandoned her again. This is a big hatred." "He deserves it too." When Jess heard this, he mocked: "He has done something like this himself." "Then this hatred is going to blow out even more." Adam smiled and said: "It is said that the people who hate the most have their own shadows. If this bald head comes out and finds Brian, Brian will be miserable. He can''t beat bald head. " "He can''t come out..." Jesse said, "And even if he comes out, there will be Agent Hobbs. Many such cases of speeding are large trans-state or even transnational cases. I heard the news that Agent Hobbs has now been promoted to the Security Agency operations team, and it is estimated that he will often join hands with Brian in the future. " "Interesting, a bald head is missing, and a bald head is here to make up..." Adam laughed blankly. The combination of Bryan and Hobbs, handsome guys and bald heads, will not destroy the flash of speed and passion at all. And they are all on the righteous side, so that if you build a heavy-duty combat against crime, this is the normal type of wood-cutting of the Three Views, and it will not teach the next generation. Thinking of this, Adam couldn''t help but continue to think about it. Perhaps in the future, Bryan will mix up a well-known name of the car **** in the underworld ~ www.novelhall.com~ and then he has a son, and he has given these car **** skills and various anti-reconnaissance skills to his son since he was a child. Brian''s son didn''t even know that his father was a hook. Since he was very talented since he was a child, he has such a strong old man to teach stunts. Accidentally defeated the heroes, easily mixed up in the underworld, and was honored as a car sage by the underworld colleagues. Then Cha Sheng was kind and timid, and retired at a young age. From then on, with his friends, he likes to drink and fart in the bar when he has nothing to do, and is a plain and happy life. Eventually, he happened to encounter the daughter of his dad''s partner, the bald giant detective Hobbes, and was passively involved in a series of speed and passion. According to this development, let alone Fast and Furious 10, it is Fast and Furious 100. I have seen them all. Adam is looking forward to this. Chapter 905: A mandarin duck with the same fate, an ominous premonition , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! After hearing the needed information from Agent Jesse Page. Adam thought about it, and completely left these irrelevant things behind. The next day. Adam focused his attention on the operations of the fourth and fifth cases of clinical research. These two lucky ones. One was excluded by Mr. Aubreys bad luck. One was a person who was enveloped by Mr. Aubrey''s fortune. Adam feels good. These two patients will not only succeed, but will also bring new gratifying progress to his clinical scientific research. Early in the morning. Adam took the four small rounds. "Hello." "Doctor Grey, is that him?" The girl lying on the hospital bed looked at Adam with her eyes and winked at Lexi. Last night Adam arranged for the little man and Lexie to be in charge of a patient each. Obviously, Lexie and the patient were talking pretty well. "She gave you a nickname." Lexie apologized. "Oh?" Adam has been in a very good mood recently. He doesn''t mind the patient making fun of him. He smiled and looked at the girl, jokingly, "What nickname?" "Craniotomy at the New York Medical Center!" The girl teased. "I am sorry." The girl''s parents immediately apologized. Because when it comes to craniotomy, it is easy to think of the famous perverted murderous ripper. This is not a good name. "It''s ok." Adam smiled and waved his hand: "Whether it is the craniotomy or Adam''s hand, it is just a name. Of course, in the hospital, it is best to call me Dr. Duncan, just like everyone else." "Okay, Dr. Duncan." The girl smiled playfully. Her hand wanted to do the same as a soldier, and salute, but one hand couldn''t move at all, and the other hand was very laborious. So he lifted it up slightly, and gave up, his eyes dimmed a lot. The erosion of the tumor has made her half paralyzed. "Tell me about the operation, right?" "You want to inject the virus into her tumor?" The girl''s parents asked worriedly. "Yes, optimized virus." Adam explained: "The tumor is swallowed to the maximum and the patient is harmed to the minimum." "There is still a risk, right?" The girl''s mother worried. "Ok." Adam nodded: "This is the scientific research stage, and the risks are great." "But it''s done it once before, right?" The girl''s father looked at Adam expectantly. "Correct." Adam smiled. "Oh, am I not the first?" The girl curiously said: "Then if I succeed, won''t it appear in the medical books?" "Even if you haven''t succeeded before, you won''t appear in medical books." At this time, there was a burst of laughter at the door: "Because I will be the first to succeed and then be recorded in the medical books!" Everyone looked over. The girl was extremely excited. "You didn''t call." The voice at the door was a handsome young man. Seeing the girl like this, he stretched out his fingers and pointed at her spoilingly. "I thought you regretted it." The girl''s face was full of smiles, but the tears came straight down. "Will I break our agreement?" The handsome boy has reached the girl''s bedside. "come!" The girl struggled to raise her still movable hand and hooked it around the boy''s neck. Then the two directly showed their affection on the spot. "They know?" Lexi''s eyes were utterly mad. Adam glanced at the girl''s parents. The girl''s father winked at his wife helplessly and motioned for her to stop. The girl''s mother was stunned for a long time before she stepped forward to interrupt the couple. "Jamie, why are you here?" The girl''s mother frowned. "He is another patient in clinical research." Adam explained. "I knew Beth didn''t find this clinical research by herself!" The girl''s mother complained. "Maybe they found it together." Lexie couldn''t help but said: "But there are too many people applying to participate in Dr. Duncan''s clinical research. It is completely random to select them." "In other words, this is my fate with Jamie?" The girl said happily. "Doctor Duncan, can we go out and talk?" Girl Beth''s mother winked. "it is good." Adam knew they had something inconvenient to talk to face to face, and took them out. However, he didn''t go far. Just outside the ward, the blinds were not pulled down, and he stared at the inside at any time, to prevent the occurrence of a situation that made Beth''s parents unable to bear. "They met at the Mayo Clinic last year." Beths father explained: They did chemotherapy together, they did radiation together, and they also joined a support group together. They were all the same people... "You don''t want them to be together?" Lexie said in amazement: "Being able to have multiple supporters like this can stimulate Beth''s desire to survive, which is very good for her condition." "Doctor Grey!" Adam glanced at Lexi. "Don''t get me wrong, we like Jamie, he is a good boy." Beths father explained: I sympathize with him for not having family with him, but we are also worried about Beth. She thinks she is in love with him, but we dont want her to be so close to anyone, especially this person... "It might die." Adam nodded and said: "You are afraid that Beth is too dedicated. If Jamie has an unfortunate event, even if Beth succeeds in the final operation, she will not want to live." "Correct!" Beth''s parents nodded again and again: "Doctor Duncan, you can understand, right?" "Ok." Adam suggested: "Don''t talk about these, wait until today after the operation, and then talk about other things." Inside the ward. The young couple who were warned were very honest with each other. When Adam and the others re-entered, they had almost said what they said, and began to reminisce about the old. "Forgot to tell you, do you know who called me?" Beth said, "Carol of the support team, have you contacted her recently?" "No" Jamie hesitated to say something but stopped: "She..." "Oh, God." Beth understands in seconds. "Her husband said that they tried the last radiotherapy and the result was not good." Jesse smiled bitterly: "She didn''t even recognize him on the last day, that kind of pain..." Both of them were silent. Don''t mention the tangled eyes of Beth''s mother trying to drive Jamie away but afraid of her daughter''s sadness. "Hi, at least we don''t have to worry." Beth first cheered up and smiled strongly: "The operation will definitely be successful. After all, the one who performed the operation on us is the hand of Adam who has already succeeded once..." Having said this, she glanced at Adam, and then at Jamie: "Besides, even if it is unsuccessful, we won''t have any pain." "Ok." Jamie was inspired and put his head over, the two of them pressed their foreheads to warm and support each other. "..." Adam had an ominous premonition. Subsequently, Beth''s mother insisted on changing the ward and staying away from Jamie. But Beth firmly disagreed, even in front of everyone, trying to drive her mother away. According to her original words, then she could kiss Jamie well. Then Jamie fell directly to the ground and convulsed. Adam hurried to rescue. When Jamie is successfully rescued, he arranges for a small man to take care of him and re-do the preoperative examination. "Doctor Grey, what are you talking about?" After walking out of the ward, Adam turned completely dark when he heard the proposal made by Lexie who had approached him quietly. Chapter 906: Adam: Have you seen a horror movie? , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Adam looked at Lexi with a black face. "Uh." Lexi had seen a serious Adam, but he had never seen such an Adam. Suddenly, he felt a little worried and couldn''t speak for a while. "well." Adam said with a dark face: "It seems that you also know that your proposal is too outrageous. I will assume that you haven''t said it. Take care of Beth. If you can''t, just say it, and I will let Carter do it for you. " With that, he lifted his leg and left. He was really furious. Because another ominous sign has been added, the ominous premonition is almost about to break through the sky. "Doctor Duncan!" Lexie stayed on the spot, stunned for a while, then ran after him and said, "I know this proposal is not suitable, but Beth and Jamie love each other. Shouldn''t they be given special care when facing life and death? Is it too much for them to truly experience the love of men and women before they may die? " Adam stopped, looked at her, and said blankly: "What do you think?" "..." Lexie stagnated, but still tried to muster the courage to face Adam: "Jamie just fell to the ground and convulsed in front of Beth, terrified her. Their support group, the others in it, are all dead. Just like Carol, Beth just said, he could still call Beth the day before, and the day after, he died directly in extreme pain. Only the two of them are left. Just now Beth, in order to see him, took advantage of her parents to go out, alone, bracing her semi-paralyzed body, holding on to the wall, step by step, walked out of the ward with difficulty. If it wasn''t for me to find out in advance... Jamie is about to enter the operating room soon. We asked them to meet again and get close to them to increase their desire to survive. Doesn''t it mean that if you truly experience the love of men and women, you will be addicted to it and cannot extricate yourself from it? Isn''t this the best way to enhance their desire to survive? Dr. Duncan, you should know the best~" "...What do I know best?" Adam''s mouth twitched, and he was speechless: "I know what you mean, but my answer is still no. First of all, we are doctors, and they are patients or underage patients. Beth''s parents are in the hospital. You propose to satisfy their desire to experience the love of men and women for the first time. What do you want us to do? Lie Beth''s parents, and then stand guard for the little couple? We are doctors, not matchmakers! And this is also a deep offense to Beth''s parents. Once discovered, there is a high probability of being accused! Furthermore, you use the excuse to satisfy the first experience they have never had before, hoping to let them eat the marrow and know the taste, so as to enhance their desire to survive. This may be a reason. But what is more likely to happen is that they have experienced it in advance, and then there will be no regrets at all. On the contrary, the desire to survive will decrease with a high probability. Whenever I encounter pain, I just want to escape and stop struggling to survive. This is deadly for dangerous operations that require a lot of willpower. Finally, Dr. Grey, dont you even watch horror movies? " "Horror film?" Lexi was taken aback by Adam''s words: "What does this have to do with horror movies?" "Although this kind of clinical research project was successful once by chance, it still depends on luck. I finally took advantage of Mr. Aubreys Fujitailai to select two lucky ones. It is the hope that with the help of mysterious luck, to further promote the success and breakthrough of clinical scientific research. " Adam looked at Lexi with hatred of iron and steel: "There is a big horror between life and death. Two operations, for Beth and Jamie, are two horror films. Look at those horror movies. The first one to die must be the most wavering. The more waves you die, the faster you die. There is also an unspoken rule, that is, the first daughter does not die. And what are you doing? Because of being moved, you want to unconditionally satisfy their wishes? Then break Beth''s good luck? Are you really helping her? " "..." Lexie was stunned, but after thinking about it, she found that the horror movies she had watched were really like this. but "Doctor Duncan, how do you know everything?" Lexi was incredulous: "Can this be linked together?" "It''s not what you said, I should know it best." Adam couldn''t help but smile when he saw that Lexi was squeezed. In fact, he is nonsense. But this is true in horror movies. I don''t know if the screenwriter is spreading positive energy, warning those young people who like waves, to restrain themselves. Otherwise, people who don''t like waste like Petunia and like to bask in the sun will definitely die the fastest in horror movies. Adam remembered that in a certain horror movie, he clearly stated the "law of immortality for young women". And this is the comprehensive world of American TV dramas. Therefore, the unspoken rules in horror movies should also apply. It is conceivable that when Laxie made the proposal to help the pair of fateful mandarin ducks realize their first experience, how strong Adam''s ominous premonition was. "Grey, can I still trust you?" Adam sternly said: "Do you need me to change?" Once Lexi did something like this secretly, the good luck originally borrowed would be completely offset, and Adam would really be ridden by the dragon. If it''s not for worrying about the temporary substitution, Beth will have a bad impact on the upcoming surgery. Adam must have changed Carter directly. Stand guard and be a matchmaker? Do not make jokes! They are still children! "No need to." Lexie hurriedly said: "Dr. Duncan, I am just giving an opinion, and I don''t want to make a decision behind your back. Of course you can trust me, I will never betray your trust!" Adam looked at her for a while, then nodded: "I hope so, go, take good care of Beth, and stop her sneaking out again." "Yes." Lexi agreed and went quickly. As Beth was eager to see through, the first operation was over. "It''s good news, right?" Seeing Lexi who ran in with a smile on her face, Beth held her breath. "Yes it is." Lexie smiled and said, "The operation was very successful. As long as you spend tonight safely, you can basically declare success." "Beth, do you hear that?" Beth''s parents cried excitedly: "You can definitely overcome the disease, you have to be strong and stick to the end, you know?" "I will!" Beth nodded vigorously. With the lucky blessings of Mr. Aubrey and Adam forcibly severing the devil''s protruding claws of temptation, Beth''s operation is finally a surprise. Tonight is the top priority. Adam arranged them directly into the intensive care unit and took four small children to care for them overnight. The next day. "Hi." "Hi." When the two of them woke up, they looked sideways and called to each other. "We did it we did it." In the eyes of the two of them, the infinite joy of the rest of their lives. Beth''s parents burst into tears. "Hi, Dad, Mom." Beth then looked away from her boyfriend, stretched out her hand to hold the hands of her parents, one in each hand, and smiled all over her face: "Look, it''s not a display anymore, we should be happy." "Correct." Beth''s parents held Beth''s paralyzed hand tightly and smiled with tears: "We should be happy, we are just too happy!" "Hopefully, one day, we can save patients like Beth and Jamie without luck." Lexi said with tears. Adam sighed: "There will be such a day." Chapter 907: The ultimate taunt of single dogs , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Beth and Jamie, the pair of mandarin ducks with the same fate, finally did not follow in the footsteps of other members of their support group in Adam''s hands, and both survived. It was also the only person in this group who survived. Destiny is really wonderful sometimes. In the MRI film taken every day, we can clearly see that the tumor is shrinking. Adam estimated that in another 23 days, the tumor could be surgically removed. The four minors take turns to take care of them without mentioning the recorded data. As the fame is getting bigger and bigger. Some so-called high-class people no longer mind his residency status and began to take the initiative to seek medical treatment from him. Adam is actually not very happy about this. Because these self-proclaimed upper-class people, they want to find him for big things. Some also want to call him for outpatient treatment. All were rejected by Adam without hesitation. He became a doctor to treat illnesses and save lives, but not to become a private doctor for the so-called upper-class people. Besides, he took off his white coat, whoever is in front of him is not considered a high-class person. After a few times, those who were educated decently did not dare to put on airs. If something really happened, he would come to the hospital on his own initiative and then designate Adam as their doctor. For this kind of door-to-door, Adam will depend on the condition of the disease. And the best part is that he is a surgeon. Not a last resort, few people are willing to use a knife. But the knife is really going to show that the condition is serious enough. Otherwise, if you switch to internal medicine, if you feel a little bit uncomfortable, you will come over to see him for treatment. VIP ward. "Doctor Duncan, how is my wife?" A middle-aged man in a suit looked at Adam nervously. "Dr. Hibbert." Adams eyes flashed strangely, but he still said seriously: "Your wife diagnosed that she had a staphylococcal infection, and then ordered antibiotics online..." "Oh, God!" Dr. Hibbert cried out incredulously, "I said it, it''s just a small pustule!" "That''s your opinion!" Dr. Hibberts wife said excitedly: "After I took antibiotics, the pustules were healed, indicating that my diagnosis is correct! You should believe me!" "You are not a doctor!" Dr. Hibbert exclaimed, "You can''t just read a few books and just diagnose yourself indiscriminately, and if you are really that good, why are we in the hospital now?" Then he looked at Adam: "Doctor Duncan, what is wrong with her now?" "Clostridium difficile was detected in her." Adam explained: "Because of irregularly taking too much antibiotics, all the beneficial bacteria in Mrs. Hibbert''s body have basically been killed. We need to reintroduce the beneficial bacteria." "Then what should I do?" Mrs. Hibbert looked at Adam nervously. "Through the transplantation of excrement." Adam said professionally. "Stool transplant?" Mrs. Hibbert was startled: "I want to do a **** transplant?!" Dr. Hibbert covered his face directly. "Correct." Adam glanced at the familiar face of Dr. Hibbert, forced a smile, and spoke very professionally. "We are going to grow a test tube of bacteria on your nose and then transplant it into your stomach. The condition of the donor is that a person who can be exposed to the same bacteria as you every day is usually the other half of the couple. " "Shit!" Mrs. Hibbert cursed directly. "Don''t talk about it!" Dr. Hibbert said angrily. If there is no accident, he is asked to pull **** into the bowl and pass it to the doctor. "This is the standard course of treatment." Adam squeezed a smile and soothed: "Don''t think too much, health is the most important thing! And you are already very lucky." "lucky?" The Hibberts shouted in unison. "Ok." Adam nodded: "Imagine if you don''t have each other and Mrs. Hibbert is single at the moment, it would be difficult for you to reintroduce beneficial bacteria. Without beneficial bacteria, harmful bacteria take the opportunity to expand, and people are very susceptible to bacterial viruses, and then they will have weakened immunity and become weak and sick. Mrs. Hibbert''s current infection with Clostridium difficile may cause pseudomembranous enteritis. If the condition is serious, it may even cause death. " Emmm. This is simply the ultimate mockery of single dogs. "Possible to cause death?" Mrs. Hibbert was terrified. Dr. Hibbert also looked worried, then gritted his teeth and looked at his wife: "Admit it, admit that it is a small pustule, you overreacted..." "Seth." Mrs. Hibbert begged. "Do not!" Dr. Hibbert interrupted: "If you don''t admit that it is a small pustule, if you don''t admit that it''s because of your overreaction, I won''t defecate in the bowl! I am the Vice President of New York University! About to rush to Pasadena to take charge of the top ten California Institute of Technology in all meters! If you don''t admit your mistakes! I would never do such a shameful thing! no way! ! ! That''s it. When you are ready, come to me. " With that, Dr. Hibbert, oh, the future President Hibbert of California Institute of Technology, angrily walked out of the ward. "Tell him it''s a little pustule." George couldn''t help but speak. "Do not!" Mrs. Hibbert stretched out her finger and said excitedly: "That is definitely not a small pustule!" Adam winked at George and motioned to him to persuade Mrs. Hibbert. He walked out of the ward by himself and found Dr. Hibbert. "Dr. Hibbert, don''t be angry with your wife." Adam persuaded: "This is a major issue related to her health, so it''s better to get treatment early." "Doctor Duncan, you don''t know." Dr. Hibbert said angrily: "This is not the first time. When she has a headache, she thinks it''s brain cancer. There is a lump in the chest and the heartbeat is not normal, she thinks it is a heart attack. She thinks the small abscess is stomach cancer. Anyway, as soon as she feels a little uncomfortable, she thinks about the most serious possibility. Then all kinds of tossing. I''ve had enough. She must admit her mistake. I struggled outside every day, how much suffering... Go home and have to endure her tossing for no reason? Dr. Duncan, tell me, is this a small abscess? " Adam looked at Dr. Hibbert''s face and reminded: "Your face is really bad. Have you stayed up late these two days?" "Correct." A trace of embarrassment flashed across Dr. Hibbert''s face, covering up, "Isn''t it busy with transfers these days? There are too many receptions." "Congratulations on your promotion to the president of California Institute of Technology." Adam Dao was pleased: "I believe that under your leadership, California Institute of Technology will surely rise in the rankings, and eventually become the top school in the overall ranking of all meters." "Thank you." When Dr. Hibbert talked about this, he looked proud and confident: "I believe it will happen. The most important thing to be a principal is to raise enough donations for the school, and what I am best at is this..." "Ok." Adam almost couldn''t hold back, holding back a smile, and borrowed the other''s famous future saying: "I believe you, I know!" That''s right! The Dr. Hibbert in front of him is the future president of California Institute of Technology where Shelton is located. That sacrificing the ego to become the greater ego, supporting the wall to be soft should be Leonard''s knowledgeable predecessor. Chapter 908: Sheldon: You reported my ID , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Adam ran into the future headmaster Hibbert. What a surprise. "Dr. Hibbert, I have a very good friend. Now he is studying for his PhD in theoretical physics at California Institute of Technology, which is also his second PhD." Adam smiled and said, "I hope you can take care of him a little later." "Doctor of theoretical physics, double Ph.D." Dr. Hibbert said in surprise: "It''s Dr. Duncan, your good friend again. He must be young. With such a high achievement, he must be a genius. I like genius the most. People also like geniuses. They can always motivate others to donate. Although it is not the force that drives the final decision... But the more such genius, the better. And Dr. Duncan, you have spoken again, I will definitely take care of him more. " "He is indeed a super genius." Adam reminded: "But the temper is a bit weird. Some people say that he has a beautiful heart. Others say that he is troublesome. But more people think that he is just fragrant (crazy) banana (child), too lazy to take care of it. As for raising funds in his name, I suggest not to. " "why?" Dr. Hibbert frowned. The capital he is most proud of is that he is good at fundraising. The various talented scientists in the university are very good cards. He will not give up any opportunity. This involves his professional habits. If he was not so dedicated, he would not have been so young, and he would have completed the triple jump of his career. Now it is about to be in charge of a top ten private research university in the whole meter. It''s a career. He must ask clearly. "Let''s put it this way." Adam thought for a while and smiled: "I will describe to you the process that will happen when you invite him to the fundraising banquet. First, he will refuse. And said, this is very sordid. And he refused to be led everywhere to perform like a champion pig at the Texas Fair..." "nonsense!" Dr. Hibbert turned dark and retorted: "In order to raise funds, the school does have to lower its posture sometimes. But if it werent for the low-profile efforts of fundraisers like us, would they like scientists like Xifeng? Who is not a PhD scientist yet? For the sake of the overall situation, our contribution to science is definitely not less than them! " Adam nodded in agreement, but complained in his heart: "In Sheldon''s eyes, you are not really scientists, but science writers who have written a few toilet readings." "I understand." Adam smiled and said: "So the result will be that he doesn''t want to, but you still ask him to go through in the form of an order. Then he will make excuses not to go. Why is he studying a certain theory, when the research reaches a critical point, he can''t go. In short, all kinds of toss. In the end, if he does, the bad things have just begun. First of all, he is obsessed with cleanliness and will not shake hands with donors. Secondly, he is very upright, he will say with a look of disgust, I only want your money, I wont hold your hand full of germs. Don''t doubt his honesty. He is someone who can harden the tax bureau for a few dollars in tax payment. Then, you never want to invite him to any fundraising banquets you organize. " "So weird?" Dr. Hibbert opened his mouth wide. He has been messing around in the university, and he has seen all kinds of weird scientists. But the Sheldon described by Adam still made him unbearable. "Well, it''s so weird." Adam sighed: "That''s why I asked you to be more tolerant of him." "Is he on purpose?" Dr. Hibbert frowned: "Since he is such a genius, he must have been invited to a fundraising banquet by the university before. His performance...how did he get his PhD?" Emmm. Anyway, if he meets such a person, he will definitely get stuck in various ways. "He was so lucky." Adam sighed: "He went to college at the age of 11, and because he was the youngest talented college student, he was dragged by the principal to attend a fundraising banquet. Then he met an entrepreneur who liked science very much. So for his honesty, the entrepreneur really appreciates it. Dr. Hibbert, how many donors do you think, after being ridiculed, they gave a lot of zero donations? " "I have never encountered it before." Dr. Hibbert vomited. "I think so." Adam smiled and said: "In short, I hope that Dr. Hibbert will take care of my face and treat him more. Except for this weird temperament, he is really a super genius, and he will definitely win the Nobel Prize in the future. " "Ha ha." Dr. Hibbert smiled: "Doctor Duncan, I know, I will pay attention to him." Young super genius, he has heard too much. But there are very few who can actually get to the Nobel Prize podium. As for Adam''s request, he was more perfunctory. Because it''s the same as the president of the University of Texas at Austin. He felt that there was such a rare unicorn in his university that it would be too wasteful not to pull in to raise donations. He is confident to let this weird unicorn work for him. "Dr. Hibbert." Adam raised his eyebrows when he saw this, a meaningful reminder. "I think you''d better have an examination to see if there is any underlying heart disease, cardiovascular disease, or diseases such as peptic ulcers." Since the other party seems reluctant to give him this face. Then Adam would not force it. After all, with Sheldon''s genius level, annoyed him, where shouldn''t he go? Moreover, in this time and space, Sheldon is stimulated by Adam and Peggy, and his academic achievements have far surpassed the achievements of the same period in the original time and space. "why?" Dr. Hibbert immediately became nervous and said in horror: "Dr. Duncan, do you see that I have symptoms of these diseases?" "No." Adam shook his head and said solemnly: "At your age, you can be in charge of a top ten private research university in the entire meter. You can imagine how strong your work ability is. How serious is your work attitude. You also said that one of the principal''s most important responsibilities is to raise more donations for the school. In order to please those fundraisers, many times have to overwork. Look at your complexion, very tired, a little photophobic, a bit unusually flushed, and there is a rash on your neck... You know how hard you have been for the banquet during this time. Sometimes it is understandable to take some energy-assisting drugs to work overtime for the sake of career . However, these drugs are used too much, and once they encounter diseases such as heart disease, cardiovascular disease, and peptic ulcer, it is easy to die suddenly. " "..." The blush on Dr. Hibbert''s face became more intense, and he was slightly dizzy, unable to help holding on to the wall beside him. He is a serious doctor anyway. Adam''s suggestion...or simply to show that if he still doesn''t understand, then he is a fool. At this moment if he understands Sheldon. Then he must have hoped that, like Shelton, he couldn''t understand this. When someone sees through it and points out to the person that he has taken certain energy-assisting drugs, it is especially excessive. Even if the other party is a doctor, it is too shameful! Chapter 909: Leonards bright future , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. "I didn''t do it for money..." Dr. Hibbert said subconsciously. "This way of self-comfort is not bad, at least it will make you feel better." Adam thought so in his heart, suffocating a smile, and nodded professionally: "Sacrificing the ego and accomplishing the ego is all for the sake of science. There is no such a warrior as Dr. Hibbert, who is tireless and desperate to raise funds for the university and purchase one after another advanced scientific instrument. Do those scientists have to rely on their hands to do scientific research? Some of them rely on this at best to get a high-speed broadband connection to the Internet. Those high-precision scientific research instruments that are in the tens of millions at every turn have to rely on professionals like you, Dr. Hibbert. they? No way! Without you, there would be no rapid scientific progress! You are the man behind the science, the strongest voice stepping on the prostate of the age! " The tone is too serious and the logic is too self-consistent. "Doctor Duncan, thank you for your understanding." Dr. Hibbert was directly moved and stopped pretending. He held his waist with one hand and the wall with the other, looking at Adam who understood him with tears. "Back then, I was also a young and talented scientist with passion and ambition, who wanted to do a vigorous career in the academic field. But the reality is cruel. With so little funding for scientific research each year, even very few are allocated to us. The less famous, the less capital, and the less the right to use scientific research equipment. The less funds and the less the right to use scientific research equipment, the harder it is to make achievements and gain fame. This is a paradox. Academic fraud, I disdain it. This was wasted for several years. Later, at a school fundraising banquet, a fundraiser thought I looked a lot like her ex-boyfriend of her first college love and invited me to dinner... At first I refused. But thinking about the scientific research instrument I needed most was just a matter of her casual words. I finally went. Be prepared to say a few good things and let her donate. When she saw that I was uncomfortable, she took the initiative to apologize and said no matter what, she would donate the instrument. I was relieved and then returned to normal. Then she asked a question that touched the soul. That is so many beauties in this world, why did she stand out, marry a billionaire, and finally inherit all his fortune? She asked me to think about it. Dr. Duncan, you are a doctor, well-informed, do you know the answer? " "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smiled. no way. When watching the Big Bang in his previous life, Leonard was too drained by the teacher and his clothes were disheveled. The scene of returning from the wall was too impressive. So afterwards Leonard went to school and was praised as a hero by the Dr. Hibbert in front of him. Then Leonard explained in every possible way, but Dr. Hibbert had a few meaningful words in his ears, "Trust me, I have a deep understanding", which also impressed Adam very deeply. At that time, Adam was thinking about what happened to Principal Hibbert. Now in the hospital, I happened to meet Dr. Hibbert, who is about to take up the post of California Institute of Technology, watching his symptoms of overdose and listening to his inner monologue. Only then did he fully understand that the words he and Leonard whispered were really from the heart. He really understands. Because he is another Leonard. Too. The circle of scientists is inherently small. According to Sheldons crude but not crude words: There are a lot of such rich teachers outside who hope to gain status and influence by donating money. Most of the teachers who can be interested in scientists like Leonard and Hibbert are such teachers too. Either her father is rich or her husband is rich. Thanks to the American Drama Worlds Property Inheritance Law and Divorce Property Division Law. There are really many such teachers. As for the speaking skills and the teacher Leonard met are too identical, that''s more reasonable. Generally, the female sea kings who can take the top position are all female sea kings. It''s best to go straight back and forth, and it''s best to be able to knock down directly. Seeing the scientist Xiao Xianrou, there is a sense of resistance, the female sea king who has experienced many battles, took a step back and became decent. They started to use the language they were most familiar with many years ago. It''s too old-fashioned to use a stalk like my first love ex-boyfriend. But it''s really easy to use. Sincerely praise the scientist Xiaoxianrou, praise them for being radiant and reduce their resistance. However, they are not the female sea kings who had no capital before. Now that they are rich in wealth, they don''t bother to spend too much time and too much energy to attack a scientist''s little fresh meat. So they backed up a little bit, and then they attacked immediately. It is also normal to stimulate the scientific exploration spirit of the scientist Xiaoxianrou through hints. "It seems that you know Dr. Duncan." Dr. Hibbert smiled bitterly. "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "Is it true that she is very good at that, and staying with her for the rest of my life?" "Dr. Duncan, you know." Dr. Hibbert looked strange: "You..." "As a doctor, I see more." Adam shook his head and said: "If she is not so powerful, she will not inherit all of her husband''s property~" "..." Dr. Hibbert was speechless, and then shuddered. He understood. The husband died, and no other woman has brought her children over to share her inherited inheritance, which shows that the teacher is really good and can be called the ultimate juicer. No drop was left for other women. This also caused the early death of her husband in disguise. "and after?" Adam curiously asked. "Later I got that scientific research instrument." Dr. Hibbert was awakened by Adam. The more he thought about it, the more he became afraid, his blushing face began to pale: "Then I thought, this can only cure the symptoms, not the root cause. Do I need any scientific research equipment to sleep all the way out? I''m so handsome, I can still do this. What about those scientists who do not have this condition, but want to promote the progress of human science? " "So you gave up scientific research." Adam gave the answer: "Turn to administration and prepare to use your power to raise funds for those scientists who are unable to raise donations on their own, and purchase the scientific research equipment they need. Silently and arduously walk another tortuous road to realize your original dream. " Emmm. This is more ignited than the bloggers! "Doctor Duncan, you really understand me." Dr. Hibbert tears his eyes. "I know you." Adam nodded. This is exactly what Shelton tailored for Leonard to make the greatest contribution to scientific research If Leonard listened to it, the future will be another Hibbert principal. In that case, Shelton and Dr. Hibbert are really fate. Their philosophy fits...well, at least in terms of how Leonard contributes to science. Dr. Hibbert''s wife also has a certain shadow of Shelton''s personality. They are all afraid of getting sick, and when they feel a little uncomfortable, think about it in the most extreme direction. No wonder then, when Principal Hibbert learned of Sheldon, he would say that in his eyes, Sheldon was just a sweet (crazy) banana (child). As soon as they met, they threatened Sheldon with the harshest words. There is no decent way for the principal to treat a beautiful soul. Because he usually suffers from it so much, he has long been bored. Chapter 910: Karen trumpet sister struck , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. "Doctor Duncan, I hope you can keep these things secret..." Dr. Hibbert was agitated for a while. After the showdown and confession, when his mind was cold, he regretted telling his inner privacy. It is also human nature. If these things are spread out, not only his face, but also his family and his career will be over. He can''t wait to poke himself a few mouths now. "Of course." Adam naturally noticed the change in Dr. Hibbert''s mentality, and soothed: "I am a doctor, and I will do a physical examination for you. These privacy will be protected by the hidden danger non-disclosure agreement." "Huh." Dr. Hibbert''s expression relaxed, and he said gratefully: "Thank you Dr. Duncan for your understanding." Then I thought of something and nervously said: "Will this affect my wife''s transplantation of beneficial bacteria?" "This is also the main reason why I am worried and asked you about it." Adam hid his gossip heart deeply, and gave a professional doctor''s career reasons: "The specific situation will not be known until after examination." "Damn it!" Dr. Hibbert paled. Without waiting for his wife to admit his mistake, he obediently followed Adam to the inspection. "It can be transplanted." Adam gave the final result. "Thank God!" Dr. Hibbert exclaimed, "Otherwise I cannot forgive myself, and my daughter will never forgive me." "It won''t affect the transplant." Adam reminded: "But the test results show that your liver and kidney functions have been damaged to a certain degree..." "Am I poisoned?" Dr. Hibbert interrupted with a look of shock. "That''s it." Adam nodded and said, "It''s just you who poisoned yourself~" "You mean..." Only then did Dr. Hibbert react, embarrassed. "Yes." Adam explained: "It''s the three-point poison of the medicine, which can cause damage to the liver and kidneys if an excessive amount of supplementary energy drugs is used. It was discovered early and stopped in time, but it was still too late. Once this situation continues, it will cause various liver and kidney disease. Then it will be very troublesome. " "That''s it." Dr. Hibbert breathed a sigh of relief again. Just too late. "It''s better to quit energy-assisting drugs from now on." Adam reminded. "I will." Dr. Hibbert nodded. Adam shook his head secretly. Seeing Dr. Hibbert''s eyes, he knew that he didn''t take it seriously. Too. He will soon be the president of California Institute of Technology, and the new officials will take office. Without enough energy, how can it burn? And even from now on, he doesn''t need to work hard outside. But at home? Can it be done without paying public rations? Dr. Hibbert pretended not to see Adam''s expression. He has a chance in his heart. As the head of the school, it is impossible for Adam to believe and do what he said. Since the energy-assisting drugs are not suitable for taking, then you can take something else. As a communicator, it is not the first time that he has heard of the harm done by good buddies to the human body. Naturally, he has also heard some other green and pollution-free auxiliary methods. Emmm. That is the magical magic of the mysterious east. Gentle tonic, effective and harmless. Those older male donors talked about it in private, but they said yes to those who have used it. He wanted to change it a long time ago and gave it a try. But mild means that the effect of the medicine is not fast enough, and it is not strong enough, and the teachers are not satisfied. Therefore, he has been procrastinating without time to replace it. Now, it just happened to completely force him to change. Leopard''s spring. Perhaps it is his real spring. When Adam saw this, he didn''t say anything more. The body belongs to the other party, how to use it, the other party has the final say. VIP ward. "Lauren?" Dr. Hibbert glanced at Adam, lacking confidence, but still suffocated his neck, looked at his wife, and waited for her to bow her head first. "I believe you think it is a small pustule." Mrs. Hibbert Lauren said with red eyes. "Lauren!" Dr. Hibbert was naturally dissatisfied with this result: "That is a small pustule!" "This is the limit I can do." Lauren shouted with red eyes: "How terrible this world is. There are countless things happening every day, and there are countless accidents that can kill us. I don''t understand why don''t you understand? If this so-called little pustule appears on you, I will worry about you as much as I am. Then take you to the hospital to check whether it is a symptom of stomach cancer or other serious diseases. Because i love you! I do not accept any accidental danger to you! Why can''t you understand me? ! " "Lauren..." Dr. Hibbert''s face blushed when he was told, he glanced at Adam, and said awkwardly: "I''m sorry, ok, I can''t do it!" Then he smiled humorously: "But please remember, this is the most romantic thing I have ever done for you." "Cough ha ha." Lauren broke into a smile and nodded: "I will remember, this is indeed one of the most romantic things you have done for me." "What should I do?" Dr. Hibbert looked at Adam. "Doctor Melendez." Adam told the little man: "Take Dr. Hibbert to do the preoperative preparations for the transplant." "Yes." The little man agreed and looked professionally at Dr. Hibbert: "Please follow me." This preparation process has been delayed for a long time. No way. After all, the principal of a prestigious school told him to excrete feces in a bowl''in public''. This psychological pressure is far greater than Leonard and the others going to the high IQ gold vault, and it is much greater. VIP ward. "I love you, even if you always talk crazy." After being relieved, Dr. Hibbert, holding his wife''s hand, smiled and said: "I have always endured your **** all these years, and now my **** has finally come in handy." Then he let go and said to the little man who was growing implants: "I''m here to support my wife. But I think for the sake of the romantic and harmonious relationship between us, I still don''t want to watch these, I go to the hall and wait. " With that said, he didn''t want to see the little man who was stirring things in the petri dish, and quickly left the VIP ward. Adam took a small man and underwent this simple operation. After the operation was successful, he told the postdoc the good news to Hibbert and threw it away. If it hadn''t been for this operation to involve Dr. Hibbert, who he was quite interested in, he would never have such a minor operation that was not difficult at all. Just when he was about to reinvest in the rescue of a new critically ill patient, he received an unfamiliar call. "Hello Adam, this is Pam, Pam Smith, Karen''s sister." On the other end of the phone, an urgent female voice came: "I need your help." "Hello, Pam." Adam frowned. Of course he heard her voice and remembered that she was Karen''s trumpet sister. But after talking on the phone at Christmas last year, Adam and Juno talked about the trumpet sister of the Smith family who suddenly appeared. Listening to Juno''s meaning, this trumpet has no meaning at all. He didn''t learn well at a young age, and he had the problem that Adam hated the most: Xi Shi calf. Although it is said to have quit. But Adam still liked her instinctively. Chapter 911: House: Let me come! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. After listening to the phone call from Karen''s trumpet sister Pam, Adam frowned slightly and said in deep thought: "You ask his father to bring him over, I''ll take a look." "Okay, let''s go over at once." Pam was overjoyed. That night. Adam saw them. Pam deserves to be Karens trumpet sister, who looks exactly like Karen. This is the figure, too plump. Karen, who doesn''t often work out with Juno, has a beautiful curve. It looks a little bloated. But this is also good news. It shows that she is not Ouyang Feng''s western poison, and she is really quitting calving. Otherwise, Adam would only see Pam who was bony and rotten teeth. Not a chubby Pam who is not good at controlling his body. Even as the West Toxin grows deeper, the looks exactly the same as Karen will change with the West Toxin. From extreme beauty, to people not ghosts or ghosts. At that time Adam could see that she was''not a human'' at a glance! Or just ignore her. Or directly Dawei Tianlong. "Adam!" As a link, Pam introduced both parties: "This is my boyfriend Keith, and this is his father, Mr. Foster." "Case, Mr. Foster, this is Dr. Adam Duncan, a good friend of my sister." "Hello, Doctor Duncan." Mr. Foster reached out expectantly. "Can you look at the medical record?" Adam did not talk nonsense. "It''s all here." Mr. Foster handed a bag of medical records to Adam: "Since they were racing three weeks ago, Case bleeding, and then there was a car accident. We have been in and out of the hospital for three weeks, and none of the doctors can find the cause. " Pam lowered his head directly, not daring to look at Mr. Foster. She has been greedy for the Porsche sports car Mr. Foster bought for his deceased wife. Three weeks ago, while Mr. Foster was out, she persuaded her boyfriend Case to give her the key and asked her to try the engine and drive. Of course a good car is cool to drive. But after a while, the boyfriend Keith, who was sitting in the passenger seat, began to spit blood. Pam was so scared that he drifted from the bottom of a large truck and was hit by a car. Right now. Fortunately, neither of them was injured much. However, no doctor can explain the cause of Case''s disease, and naturally no doctor can cure him. After three weeks in and out of the hospital, I was almost desperate. Then Pam thought of Adam and proposed to see Adam for treatment. After Mr. Foster checked it, although he felt that Adam, a surgeon came to treat him, it was not very reliable. But Adam''s fame moved him, and this brought his seriously ill son to the hospital. "Hemolytic anemia?" Adam looked at the diagnosis on the medical record in surprise: "A 16-year-old boy has this disease, and the probability is too low." "Do you think it was a misdiagnosis?" Mr. Foster looked at Adam blankly. "Not sure." Adam shook his head: "But don''t you mind giving him a comprehensive medical examination? After all, the same examination, different people will do, will avoid the staff''s mistakes." "of course." Mr. Foster nodded in understanding. "Adam, can you cure Case?" Pam shook his boyfriend''s hand and asked what the three of them felt. "I do not know." Adam looked at the three of them and said honestly: "This is already an intractable disease. If I can''t find the cause after the examination, then I can only suggest that you go to the Dr. House next door." "Dr. House?" Mr. Foster''s face changed: "I heard he is a bastard." Obviously, he has learned a lot about his son. Without a last resort, he was not prepared to go to Dr. House at all. And not everyone can be admitted to Dr. House. "Also a brilliant legendary bastard." Adam said: "Many intractable diseases were discovered and cured by him, and it can only be him!" "Can you introduce us to this Doctor House?" Pam said anxiously. "of course." Adam smiled and said: "Although he admits patients based on his mood, I think he will save me face, and Case''s condition does meet his admission criteria." "Don''t rush to transfer." Mr. Foster frowned and interrupted: "Let Dr. Duncan see you first." He is also a frequent visitor in the hospital, and he stays with his wife when he has cancer. I also understand the mentality of hospitals and doctors. Adam said that he could find out the cause and cure intractable diseases. Most of the time, it could only be Dr. House. He understood. It is not that Dr. House is unparalleled in the world, but that Dr. House is brave enough not to be afraid of the patient''s family sue him and dare to use radical methods for diagnosis and treatment. This is the last resort. As a father, he would never want to take this step without exhausting all means. "Doctor Duncan, if you let go of the treatment, I won''t sue you." Thinking of this, Mr. Foster pleaded. "I try my best." Adam nodded nonchalantly. Say so. However, when Adam really learned from Dr. House, he used radical methods to quickly rule out the suspected cause by direct treatment with drugs in the absence of credible and feasible medical evidence. As a result of random medication, if the patients condition is aggravated several times, or even caused irreversible harm to the patient, even if he survives, the quality of life will be greatly affected. Mr. Foster promised not to tell him now, that would be a big question mark. Therefore, even if Adam''s medical knowledge reserve is still higher than that of Dr. House, he can basically think of what Dr. House can think of. But Adam is not as good as Dr. House in difficult and miscellaneous diseases. Without practice, there is no right to speak. Adam is unwilling to take the risk of the defendant for Karens sisters boyfriend. No need, there is Doctor House! After a thorough inspection. "Indirect bilirubin is high and serum haptoglobin levels are low, which is not the cause of genetic inheritance..." Adam gave his own diagnosis: "If the cause of his red blood cell lysis is not found as soon as possible, Case will die within a few days." "Oh, mygod!" Pam cried directly. "Doctor Duncan, can''t you help it?" Mr. Foster also blushed. "Sorry." Adam shook his head: "I think you''d better transfer to the Princeton Teaching Hospital immediately and find Dr. House. I can help you coordinate immediately." "Ok." Mr. Foster took a deep breath and nodded: "Thank you." "It''s ok." Adam shook his head, and UU reading started contacting Dr. House. "Well, well, well!" As soon as Dr. House received Adam''s call, he laughed out loud: "Isn''t this our Adam''s hand? There is also a condition you can''t handle?" "Can you pick it up?" Adam smiled. "Of course." Dr. House said funny: "But unless you owe me a favor." "...It''s not genetic, it''s not meningitis, it''s not an artificial heart valve, it''s not drugged..." Adam told the result of his diagnosis: "Everything is a mystery, so you love to pick it up." Dr. House was silent for a moment, unable to bear the urge to understand the mystery, and said unhappy: "Well, let him come over, but you still owe me a favor!" Chapter 912: House: Adam is a bastard, who is for and who is against? , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. House office. "Well, think about it all and give your diagnosis." Dr. House tapped on the whiteboard with his crutches: "Big guys are harder, let''s slap Adam Duncan in the face together." "Why must I have trouble with Dr. Duncan?" Cameron said helplessly. In her eyes, Adam, who is so shining, can there be any wicked eyes? "Because he is a bastard!" Dr. House curled his lips and said, "Do you think he transferred the patient to the hospital because he values ??your professional strength? Do not! He just wants to shirk responsibility, let us take responsibility for him! " "No way?" Dr. Qis, the handsome blond man, said in surprise. "Do not believe?" Doctor House smiled: "Tell me your diagnosis." "It was not caused by the environment. His father hired a cleaner to clean the house. The maid washed all the clothes and bought hypoallergenic sheets and pillows." African-American doctor Forman said. "Does it need to be checked again?" Asked Dr. Keith, the handsome blond man. "no need." Dr. House shook his head: "He has been living in the hospital for more than three weeks. If it was caused by environmental factors, he should have improved if the environment changed." Having said this, he looked at Dr. Forman of African descent with a smile but a smile: "Guess who judges this way?" "Doctor Duncan." The handsome blond Chis gave the answer in advance. "It may also be an infection." African-American Doctor Forman rolled his eyes. "No fever, no increase in white blood cells." Cameron, the beautiful doctor denied. "But his temperature is 99.2 degrees Fahrenheit (37.3 degrees Celsius)." African-American Doctor Forman insisted. "That is, slightly higher than normal body temperature." The beautiful doctor Cameron denied again. "But it''s still tall, what his body is reacting to." African American Doctor Forman retorted: "If it is lupus erythematosus, it can be explained." "If it is lupus erythematosus, why is there no fever and no increase in white blood cells?" The beautiful doctor Cameron denied again. Lupus erythematosus, in simple terms, is the body''s own allergies, and its own immune system attacks and destroys the healthy cells circulating in the body. This is a very terrible disease. It can only be controlled, not cured. Therefore, Cameron, the sympathetic beauty doctor, is the last person who wants Case to have this disease. "The use of military poison and cocaine will have a very large impact on the blood system and nervous system, similar to the symptoms of lupus erythematosus." The handsome blonde Dr. Keith interjected. "The calf test is negative." Dr. House interrupted with a smile, "The test for lupus erythematosus is also negative. Guess who did the diagnosis and test?" African-American Doctor Forman, his face turned dark, and a word popped out: "Asshole!" "Did you see it?" Dr. House smiled: "Dr. Forman has already seen the true face of Adam Duncan, so what about you? Tell me about your other diagnoses! There must be something new!" "What about cancer?" The blonde Cameron hesitated: "His mother died of cancer. Will he inherit it too?" "Pancreatic cancer." Dr. House laughed and said, "I have already done a live test and the test result is negative. Then guess who made the diagnosis and test?" Beautiful doctor Cameron: "..." Dr. Chees, a handsome blond man, couldn''t help but said: "He thought of all the diagnosis and tests he could think of, and he did it. Then why would the patient be transferred to the hospital?" "You really don''t know, or don''t you know?" African American Doctor Forman sneered: "He has done all the routine diagnosis and treatment he can think of. Now he arranges for patients to be transferred here, not because he thinks we can be better than him. It was because he felt that Dr. House was more courageous and dared to use unconventional methods to diagnose and treat. House is right, he is a **** who dare not take responsibility, and let us take responsibility for him! " "Everyone agrees now, right?" Dr. House laughed: "Adam Duncan is a bastard! But knowing this is useless. We must also use actual actions to prove and slap him. Do you have any ideas? " Three little ducks, you look at me and I look at you, but they didnt speak. "No?" Dr. House murmured: "No one? How can it prove that he is a bastard? We can''t do anything about it?" "We have thought about everything we can think of." The beautiful doctor Cameron said helplessly: "Dr. Duncan has obviously thought about it. Has he ever said any bold conjectures?" "You are really useless." Dr. House knocked on the whiteboard with a cane again: "Even if he really has any bold ideas, do you think he will say it?" "will not." African American Doctor Forman shook his head and said: "If he really does this, then he will shirk responsibility on the bright side. He will just pretend not to know, let us figure it out for ourselves, and then conduct a bold test to confirm the diagnosis. " "That''s it." Dr. House raised his voice: "This guy''s **** has reached the limit, ordinary people, no, few people can see it!" The three ducks looked at Doctor House with weird eyes, and said to their hearts: "He is a hidden super bastard, and you are a super **** who has a complete showdown. Who is more bastard, it is true that the benevolent sees the benevolent and the wise sees wisdom. Emmm. For most people, I still want to meet Adam Duncan''s hidden type. " "Don''t think about me and him there, who is more **** on earth." Dr. House rolled his eyes: "Now I use all my wisdom to solve this intractable disease. What is his blood cell volume?" "13!" African-American Doctor Forman answered. "If it is lowered, his red blood cells will not be enough to carry enough oxygen to supply the whole body." Cameron, the beautiful doctor, said sadly: "By then, his lung function will be normal, but he will suffocate and die." "Doctor House, do you have any bold ideas?" The handsome blonde Dr. Keith looked at House expectantly. In his eyes, Dr. House is the real legend. He didn''t believe that Adam was better than Dr. House. Dr. House is so happy, he must be ready to slap Adam in the face. In this case, he can''t think of any way, why is he still consuming dead brain cells? How nice to ask directly! "..." Doctor House stagnates. Adam thought of everything he could think of. What can he say for a while? Didi Didi. At this moment, the pagers around everyone''s waist sounded. "It''s Case!" Cameron, the beautiful doctor, immediately ran to the ward. The other two ducks also ran over. "This is coming!" Doctor House smiled and limped to the ward. On the basis of the development of the patient''s condition, he said that he said second, and no one dared to say first. As long as there is a new condition, he can break it in one fell swoop, Adam gave all the answers, leaving him speechless. Now it''s his turn to perform. He wanted Adam to see what is the real medical skill! Chapter 913: House: No next time! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. The patient Case had a sudden illness, which made Dr. House overjoyed. In the past, it turned out that it was a thrombosis in the retina of the left eye and was blind. "Warfarin can dissolve blood clots and restore vision." "Anticoagulant can not be used now, he is bleeding internally." "It can restore vision, but it will ruin everything else." "For the same reason, no surgery." "We have two hours to solve this problem. If the eye problem can''t be solved, his eyes won''t be kept." The three ducks were discussing there. "Leave your eyes alone." Dr. House walked in with a crutches: "Tell him to use the other eye to look for the light. There is a mystery hidden in the blood clot, which can help us solve the mystery." "Are you OK?" Cameron asked the beautiful doctor with concern. "Yeah, your leg is no longer painful, take Vicodin?" African American Doctor Forman was surprised. "of course not." Dr. House curled his lips and said, "When did I take the initiative to concede my bet?" "Why then?" Dr. Forman of African descent looked at him scrutinizingly: "You and Cardi bet that if you don''t take Vicodin for a week, she will save you from the outpatient clinic for a month. But you are clearly addicted to Vicodin, and you have had obvious withdrawal symptoms before..." "It''s Adam Duncan!" The beautiful doctor Cameron explained. "Yes!" Dr. Forman of African descent shook his head suddenly and speechlessly: "Betting with his own kind, the extreme excitement and pleasure it brings, can suppress extreme leg pain and addiction withdrawal, you are so competitive... it is a medical miracle. Up!" "Have you taken Vicodin?" At this time, Dr. Wilson, a good friend who pushed the door to check on Dr. Houses status, saw Dr. Houses high spirits, and immediately uttered the same surprised sound as Dr. Forman of African descent. "Could it be something new?" Dr. House murmured: "There is still a patient who is not cancer. You don''t need you here anymore. If you need a friend, go to Cardi. I think she needs a friend to comfort her heart of losing a bet." "It''s Adam Duncan!" A good friend deserves to be a good friend. Dr. Wilson realized it instantly. First, his eyes darkened, then he smiled, and finally tilted his head and muttered, "Damn it!" "what have you done?" Doctor House immediately noticed something. Then, without Dr. Wilson''s explanation, everyone knew. I saw a beautiful Hispanic woman in sportswear with a shoulder bag walking into the small office next door. Through the transparent glass, the beautiful Hispanic sportswoman put down her shoulder bag, unbuttoned her sports jacket, revealing her tight T-shirt, and then began to stretch her body. The tights and leggings, along with the stretching action, showed the beautiful figure vividly and vividly. "Oh, boy." Dr. House fixed his eyes on the rhythmic curve, and then looked at his good friend with a smile at the corner of his mouth. "I knew that you cared about me so much, and still used this way, I had already made this bet against Cardi. This kind of top quality is not less than 500 US dollars per hour, right? Thanks! By the way, have you paid? " "..." Dr. Wilson struggled to withdraw the married man''s gaze, but Yu Guang was still watching and smiling bitterly. "I knew that a few words from Dr. Duncan could stimulate you to overcome pain and drug addiction. I wouldn''t use this method..." Noting that the beautiful doctor Cameron was looking at him with strange eyes, Dr. Wilson quickly explained. "Don''t get me wrong, she is a regular masseuse, but she is too beautiful... I feel a little bit, she is definitely not what you think, she is licensed." "Yeah, yeah, yeah." Dr. House smiled: "We all know that she is definitely a licensed massage therapist~ I will go to her to massage my stiff and injured thigh~" "Everyone, Case''s eyes are almost blind, and life is fading fast." The beauty doctor Cameron couldn''t help but raise his voice to remind: "Can we take our attention from the curve of the heart, and focus on how to save Case''s eyes and life?!" "Sorry." Doctor Wilson, the ultimate warm man, apologized. "Everyone, start identifying." Dr. House also looked back: "How can a patient with internal bleeding have a thrombosis?" "This is impossible." Dr. Chees, the handsome blond man, said: "These are two completely opposite processes." "Lupus erythematosus is possible." The beautiful doctor Cameron said blankly: "The increase in the number of platelets leads to thrombosis." "It has been tested and it is not lupus erythematosus." African-American Dr. Forman retorted: "And don''t you always say it''s not lupus erythematosus?" "She is a little desperate." Dr. House took a deep look at her: "Although lupus erythematosus cannot be cured, it can be controlled. It is better for a patient to be diagnosed with this disease than to never be diagnosed and then die quickly. " "If it''s not lupus erythematosus, what is it?" The beautiful doctor Cameron looked at Dr. House. "The most likely cause of blood clots are infections and cancer." Dr. Keith, a handsome blond man, answered. "Cancer biopsy, Adam did it once, and we did it again. There is no possibility of mistakes, so only the gallium scan is left." Dr. House said intently: "Where can''t the gallium scan cover?" "heart!" Dr. Forman of African descent said: The thrombus passes through the artery after it falls off, reaches the eye and stays behind. "Get an echocardiogram, and immediately inject antibiotics intravenously." Dr. House ordered. "What about Case''s eyes?" The beautiful doctor Cameron couldn''t bear to say: "Are we really going to give up?" "Do you have a way?" Doctor House raised his eyebrows. "..." Cameron, the beautiful doctor, was speechless. "I think so." Dr. House''s eyes fell on the beautiful curve of the office again, casually. "As long as he survives, he can buy a guide dog in the future, and maybe he can get more girls!" The beautiful doctor Cameron opened his mouth, but finally walked out. "I think we should ask Dr. Duncan." After the three ducks left the office, Cameron caught up with Keith and the others, and spoke his own words. "Okay, go ask." Dr. Keith smiled. "Don''t." Dr. Forman reminded: "Unless you want to be fired." After half an hour. Dr. Keith looked for Dr. House with a refreshed face, and when he saw him bid farewell to his licensed masseur, he couldn''t help but raised his hand to check the time and nodded slightly. "I had a massage." Dr. House said. "It looks like you are a masseur." Dr. Keith joked: "Case''s heart is supernormal, and there are no vegetations on the heart valves." "I can refute what you say." Dr. House glanced at him. "Antibiotics have no effect." Dr. Keith reminded. "Double the dose to 70 mg." Dr. House said casually. "Then his kidneys won''t be able to support it." Dr. Keith retorted. "that''s right." Dr. House said poisonously: "Then save the kidney, the person who received the transplant must be grateful to you." "..." Dr. Qisi reluctantly changed the subject: "By the way, I have a way to treat his eyes." "His eyes are not the point." Dr. House interrupted: "He has only a few days in his life, so focus your attention on this." "He has a blood clot on his retina." Dr. Keith followed Dr. House, who was walking, quickly said: "If we withdraw some vitreous fluid from the eye, maybe we can make some space around the retinal artery." "If the arteries are dilated the thrombus may be able to swim away on its own, which is quite creative." Doctor House nodded first, then narrowed his eyes to look at Keith: "The question is why didn''t you mention it before?" "I just thought about it." Dr. Keith spread his hands. "You should have thought of it." Dr. House gave him a deep look. "My fault." Dr. Keith laughed at himself, and turned around to go for treatment. After a few steps, Dr. House''s voice came from behind him. "no more chance." Dr. Keith paused, turned back to Dr. House''s wise eyes that seemed to see everything in the world, smiled bitterly and nodded: "I see." Chapter 914: House: Go for a sneak attack! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. "I can see it!" Under the treatment of Dr. Keith, the patient Keith, who will be permanently blind due to a blood clot, quickly regained his sight. Out of the ophthalmology operating room. "Wonderful diagnosis and treatment." The beauty doctor Cameron looked at Dr. Keith appreciatively: "The eyes may not be important to House, but they are especially important to Case, who is only 16 years old. You saved his life, there is no difference between saving his life! " "Good job!" African-American Doctor Forman couldn''t help but agree. "..." Dr. Keith was a little embarrassed. "Why, there is a problem?" The beautiful doctor Cameron was a little bit happy in surprise: "Is it the way House came up with? I thought he only cared about the victory or defeat with Dr. Duncan, and didn''t care about the quality of life after Case recovered. " "No." Dr. Keith was entangled. "No way!" African-American Doctor Forman was the first to react, looking at Dr. Keith''s eyes very speechless. "It wasn''t you or House that came up with it, but Adam Duncan came up with it, didn''t it? You secretly contacted him behind our back, didn''t you? " "Chis..." Cameron, the beautiful doctor, was startled, but soon returned to calm. "In fact, this is fine, no matter what Keith''s motive is, the result is Keith''s eyes are kept. And Keith risked being fired by House, he still deserves the honor! " Then he thought of something, and said to Dr. Forman of African descent: "Let''s not say anything." "Ha ha." African American Doctor Forman sneered: "Do you think he can fool House? If he really lied, it wouldn''t be the expression of hesitation just now. After all, he has lied to us before, hasn''t he? " When the patient Case just lost his eyesight, Cameron suggested to ask Adam secretly, asking if there is a solution. But at first, Keith encouraged her to ask her alone, and then Forman pointed out the risk of being fired by Dr. House, and then she hesitated. Unexpectedly, Keith not only urged her on the surface, but also secretly inquired Adam and got a good idea. Then I wanted to take advantage of this opportunity to win Dr. House''s favor, but he didn''t expect it to be seen through by Dr. House''s glance. This is really a little clever... Ok. Very strange! "What did House say?" The beautiful doctor Cameron has always been very tolerant, suppressing his dissatisfaction with Keith''s cleverness, and said with concern. "He said there is no next time." Dr. Keith smiled bitterly. "no next time?" Dr. Forman of African descent was surprised: "This is nothing like House''s style. With his usual character, the probability of you being expelled is 99%!" "Perhaps he was massaged by a masseuse, right?" Dr. Keith said unsure. "Don''t talk nonsense!" Cameron, the beautiful doctor, frowned unhappy: "It''s not because of massage...This is not the main reason, but House also cares about the patient in his heart." "I guess he is expelling Keith now. In a short time, he can''t find a better and more suitable intensive care doctor, so he can assign him at any time." African-American Doctor Forman sneered: "If he loses the game because of this, he is absolutely unacceptable. Compared with his winning mind. What about giving Keith a chance? " "impossible." The beautiful doctor Cameron shook his head and said: "If this is the case, he has already lost the victory and defeat, because the problem he did not solve was solved by Dr. Duncan." "you are wrong!" African-American Doctor Forman hugged his hand and said: "You just said that House doesn''t care about Case''s eyes at all, because the focus of House and Duncan''s bet is to save Case. As long as Duncan''s diagnosis is not included in the life-saving link, which affects the absolute outcome of the bet, then House will not care at all. This is the root cause of Keith being spared once. " "There is no bet at all!" Keith vomited: "This is entirely House''s unilateral desire to compete with Dr. Duncan. Demonstrating medical skills and slapped Dr. Duncan in the face, proving the so-called''Adam is a **** who can only shirk responsibility''. In fact, Dr. Duncan doesn''t care about this at all. " "Do you know it again?" African-American Doctor Forman mocked: "You think you have secretly contacted Duncan, so you know who he is? He and House are actually a kind of people. All are extremely arrogant and selfish! It''s just a different form of expression. House only seeks to solve puzzles and does not care about the life and death of patients. Duncan looks flawless, but what he actually pursues is the name of the perfect miracle doctor. He actually doesn''t care about the life and death of the patient. On this point, I agree with House''s judgment on Duncan. They are all selfish bastards! " "..." The beautiful doctor Cameron was silent. "Perhaps only an extremely selfish **** can make a legend?" Dr. Keith was thoughtful. "wrong!" Dr. Forman of African descent corrected: "It is an extremely selfish super genius **** who can become a legend. An ordinary selfish bastard, no matter how extreme, is just a bastard. As for super geniuses, every perspective on the world is completely different from ordinary people. Their super brain sees deeper and more rationally. Therefore, it will inevitably be more selfish. Because human beings can continue to this day, that is from genes that exude selfishness. There is no altruistic behavior in the world. Because of the underlying logic of altruism, it is still self-interested. House is exquisite and selfish. And Duncan is exquisite altruism. So they are still a kind of people. " "All right!" The beautiful doctor Cameron couldn''t accept such a cold conclusion, especially when she denied the two legends she admired or even admired, so she took the initiative to interrupt. "House and Duncan may not be so perfect, but they are definitely not so selfish. I believe they have a passion in their hearts. And now is not a good time to discuss who they are. Let''s focus on how to save Case! " Having said that, he took a step and left. Keith and Forman looked at each other, shrugged, and followed. Next, patient Case experienced liver failure. Cameron felt more and more like lupus erythematosus. House insisted to rule out at most one case of hepatitis E each year. Let Cameron take advantage of Case''s father''s trust in her, and without any medical evidence, injected methylprednisolone. Emmm. House''s original words were: "Use lessDon''t kill him." Methylprednisolone can severely aggravate the condition of hepatitis E, which can quickly rule out hepatitis E. And without Cameron''s beauty affinity to trick him into a sneak attack, the patient Case''s father would not recommend this when consulting any doctor. Because the control of this amount is difficult. It can be called Schr?dinger''s amount. There is no effect if there is less, and there is no time to wait for the reaction slowly. A little bigger, it is the irreversible death march. Obviously, the foresighted Doctor House chose Cameron not only because of her excellence and beauty. What he values ??more is Cameron, who has beauty and kindness from the heart, but admires him very much, whether it is direct persuasion or cheating to sneak attack. Can help him to do what he should have done to win the trust of patients and family members, as well as the work of persuasion in the process of diagnosis and treatment. Chapter 915: Adam is poisonous, House begs , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. "Healed?" Adam received the call and was slightly surprised when he heard the news, then he smiled and said, "Congratulations!" "see it?" Dr. House was very proud on the phone: "This is the real medicine! Even if you can remember all the medical knowledge. But how to use these to save people before death comes, really test a doctor''s medical skills and medical ethics. " "I admit it." Adam ridiculed: "But how do you sound weird when you say the word medical ethics from your Doctor House?" "Rescuing the sick is the great virtue and supreme virtue of doctors!" Dr. House said with disdain: "The others are all Xiaode! So I said nothing wrong with this!" "you''re right." Adam sighed and said, "In fact, I feel that way deep in my heart, but I can''t tell. After all, in the past three days, when you treated Case alone, I had saved 20 people. " "What about 20?" Dr. House was upset with Adam''s Versailles and sneered: "You think you saved them, but you may not really save them, even if you really saved them. But without you, a random doctor who gives them an electric shock and cardiopulmonary resuscitation can save most of them. So its almost the same without you. You are totally wasting your talent and meaning of existence. " "I like." Adam smiled and said: "With so high talent and so much talent, how about wasting a little for the things that I like?" "You are so arrogant." Doctor House smiled happily. "So talk about it." Adam curiously asked: "What disease did Keith get?" "I have fulfilled my mission." Dr. House sneered: "An answer to your questions is not included, unless you come and team up with me. Besides, aren''t you in close contact with Keith and Cameron, so you need to ask me? Sooner or later I will fire them! " "Kill them?" Adam sneered: "You can''t live without them than they can''t live without you. They are all elite attending doctors in their respective fields. After a few years of fighting, they have accumulated enough reputation, and they are all well-known doctors in their respective fields. Better than they look down on you. You look down on those who are worse than them. And few of them have their sincere pursuit of medical skills, and can tolerate your venomous tongue and do not follow the rules. From time to time, I have to take the risk of ruining my bright future. Fire them? Recruiting, the chance of wanting to recruit them is very small. And then? New recruits are as good as theirs, so they will definitely endure your bad temper unconditionally? Do you believe it? Who doesn''t have a temper yet? The world is not revolving around you, Doctor House! Treat them kindly. Otherwise, wait until they are sad and leave you, and then you will know how valuable they are. One last word. Dr. Wilson and I are also in constant contact, and I will ask him later when the illness progresses. If you have the ability, even if you start him, then I am convinced. " After finishing talking, Dr. House, who was unhappy on his face, smiled and hung up the phone. Dr. Wilson is the only good friend of Dr. House. He couldn''t do without Dr. Wilson at all. If the three ducks are leaving someday, the proud Dr. House will pretend to be okay even if he feels upset. But once Dr. Wilson leaves, then Dr. House will definitely not care about face and shame. He must be stalked, and he has to change his mind! Adam made a bet on this relationship and was called Pizza Hut in New York. Subsequently. Adam knew the follow-up process of diagnosis and treatment. Patient Case has liver failure. Dr. House asks the beautiful doctor Cameron to use her advantage to trick him into a sneak attack. But this is illegal. Once prosecuted, there is a risk of losing your license every minute. Although Cameron trusted House, he didn''t dare and didn''t want to do so. So tell the truth to Case''s father. But because Case was so critically ill, he had already been admitted to the ICU and could not continue to be transferred. Dad Case, who had no choice, could only agree to Dr. House testing the medicine to check the cause. Then Case suffered heavy rectal bleeding and hallucinations. Case of liver failure needs a liver transplant. Dr. House was keenly aware that there was a problem with Case''s hallucinations, and asked what the name was called in the hallucinations. It was finally discovered that it was the old cat of Cases family, who had died a month ago. I''ve been sleeping with Case before. Dr. House asked Forman and Keith to go to Cases house, dug up the old cats body, dissected it overnight, found camphor from the old cats body, and judged Case for camphor poisoning. Camphor is a fat-soluble gas. Once inhaled, it accumulates in fat cells in the patient''s body. When not in the hospital, his body relied on the consumption of protein and carbohydrates to consume energy. In the hospital, the food in the hospital is too junk, leaving the patient with no appetite. If the diet cannot keep up, fat will be consumed, and the camphor gas accumulated in the fat will be released more and more. Instead, the condition is getting worse. As for the source of camphor, it is because the termites of the Cases were infested, and the termites produced camphor to protect their nests. The old cat sleeping with Case first died of internal bleeding. Forman and Keith went to knock open the wall of Keith''s house, and found that there were colonies of termites inside. "This is really a good advertisement for my dad." Adam couldn''t help but smiled and said, "Exterminating insects is essential and urgent!" "Ha ha." On the other end of the phone, when Dr. Wilson knew that Adam''s father was an exterminator contractor, he also burst into laughter, and then his face condensed: "Adam, can you help me?" "you said." Adam said noncommittal. "In the future, like this kind of intractable disease, you can find House more." Dr. Wilson pleaded: "If you have no intractable diseases, I can help you pay attention, as long as you do more than..." "He has a drug addiction?" Adam immediately understood what had happened. "The case you bet with him only lasted for 3 days, and he and Cardi''s bet was to not eat Vicodin for a week." Dr. Wilson sighed, "He just broke his finger bone with a pounding medicine pestle." "The brain''s tolerance to pain has a threshold that will record the most severe pain signals and prevent other pain signals from being transmitted to the brain." Adam said, "Does it work?" "His hand hurts to death Dr. Wilson smiled bitterly: "But it did play a role, shifting his attention from the withdrawal reaction to the pain in the palm. " "In other words, I fought him, self-mutilated and took drugs with him, to some extent, the effect was the same?" Adam laughed blankly. "To some extent, it is true." Dr. Wilson said helplessly: "House is so weird, but only if you, who are as gifted as him, challenge him to beat him, can he develop a competitive spirit that can suppress drug addiction and pain. So, Adam, please. " "I try my best." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry. This is the first time he has encountered this kind of request. Chapter 916: Director: Adam, please help her decently! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Adam was dumbfounding about House''s situation. Christina and Kelly, the chief resident, came over. "Adam, you persuade her." Kylie, the general resident, pulled Christina: "Let her not be impulsive." "what''s happenin?" Adam was surprised. "She wants to report Dr. Campbell." Kylie, the chief resident, smiled bitterly. "She was dragging the scalpel to death, unwilling to feed the stubborn stubbornness of her life, and completely messed up an operation." Christina mocked: "Should we not talk to the director and ask him to change the surgeon to the patient?" "What surgery did you screw up?" Adam looked at Kelly. "Cholecystectomy." The chief resident Kelly smiled bitterly: "Doctor Campbell used a non-laparoscopic cholecystectomy." "Originally a very simple operation, the patient will recover very quickly." Christina murmured: "But she is old and stubborn and refuses to learn new techniques. She still uses primitive cholecystectomy with such a large wound. As a result, the patient has not recovered until now, and the injured patient also broke his leg. " "Christina!" Adam frowned and said, "In any case, Dr. Campbell is a senior in the hospital. She was in this hospital forty years ago and was the first female surgeon here. Legendary Grey, the director of surgery, have all studied with her. Have you forgotten how Dr. Greys diary wrote about Dr. Campbell when he was studying with him? " "...Excellent medical skills." The mockery on Christina''s face was distracted by Adam''s gaze, and she could only say: "But that was before..." "So you are talking to your future self?" Adam looked at her: "You mock her to motivate yourself. In the future, you will only repeat her glory and will never repeat her flaws. In the future, don''t be greedy for the taste of the chief surgeon in the operating room after you are successful. When it''s time to take care of your life, you must retire and take care of your life? Are you sure you can do it? " "...I will try my best to learn the latest technology and never fall behind." Christina reluctantly defended: "Whether laparoscopy is a new technology and cannot move the field of vision is limited, choose the old surgical method with more trauma." "I hope you can do it." Adam nodded and said: "Doctor Campbell''s talent is not weaker than the legendary Grey, and naturally it will not be weaker than you. Nearly 70, she was ridiculed in private as being old and stubborn, and she was still unwilling to put down the scalpel in her hand. This dedication to surgery will not be weaker than you. Do you think that the talent, perseverance, perseverance and love are not weaker than your Doctor Campbell. 40 years ago, would you feel like you would never be out of date and would always pursue the most cutting-edge new technology? Then why didn''t she do it, and fell to the point of being ridiculed by you? " "..." Christina was speechless. What else could be the reason? Of course it is getting old, and the ability to learn new things is getting weaker. And the updating of new medical technology is getting faster and faster! "Then what do you say? Don''t say anything, just watch her hurt the patient''s interests?" "I didn''t say that." Adam shook his head and said, "If you can prove that she did make a mistake. And it''s still an unacceptable error. Then what should be said, what should be persuaded to retreat. But there is still a respectful attitude. Her future is also our future. Respecting her is actually respecting ourselves. " "I know." Christina took a deep breath and took the patient to the examination. At night. "Adam, can you help me?" The director of surgery habitually appeared next to Adam, giving orders with a smile on his face. "what''s up?" Adam smiled. "Do you know what happened to Doctor Campbell?" The director of surgery asked. "Ok." Adam nodded: "Dr. Campbell did not choose a minimally invasive laparoscopic surgery for cholecystectomy, which caused a series of complications such as rupture of the bile duct and arteries." "This is a medical accident." The director of surgery smiled bitterly: "Obviously, although Dr. Campbell does not want to, she is really not suitable to stay in the hospital and continue to operate on patients. If our medical center wants to win this year, it is really unacceptable that such things continue to exist. But she is our mentor, witnessing with her own eyes that we have gone from being an intern who knew nothing to now. During this period, both Alice and I have made too many low-level mistakes. And every doctor makes mistakes. So I cant talk about her..." "What do you want me to do?" Adam looked at the director of surgery. "I told the patient clearly about this." The director of surgery said: "Remind him that he can change to a surgeon, hoping that Dr. Campbell can understand the current situation. But this patient seems to trust... he favors Dr. Campbell. Even if he knows the truth, he still wants Dr. Campbell to take the lead. I hope you can participate in this operation. Dr. Campbell can confidently say to all of us that every doctor makes mistakes. All kinds of ridiculous mistakes lower than her now, come to block our words. So even though she can only sit in the office most of the time, she can still hold a scalpel and perform an operation from time to time. But Adam, you are different. You have never made a mistake. As long as you follow Dr. Campbell for a few operations, she will understand. The times are developing, and human beings are evolving. She is really not suitable to stay on the front line of the clinic. And only she herself understands this truth and voluntarily chooses to retire, this is the most decent way I can think of for her to leave. " "You want me to help her decently..." Adam''s expression was a little weird. "Correct." The director of surgery nodded repeatedly: "That''s what I meant." "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "I try my best." The director of surgery didn''t even know this stalk. He is not ironic, he really wants to leave dignity for his former mentor. Emmm. Of course, it also leaves him with dignity. Otherwise, once he goes to Dr. Campbell''s operating room, he will follow her like a resident who just took the surgeon. I''m afraid that Dr. Campbell will publicly reveal all the embarrassments he had in those days. Like leaving the pliers in the patient''s body, all sorts of eyebrows with Alice Grey. The first second was still very noisy The next second I entered the lounge and the ground was shaking. The walls of the lounge were later reinforced and so on... Let''s go, let''s go. Professional embarrassment and gossip scandals will definitely allow the surgical director to work hard to create the majesty and dignity for many years, and be stripped clean. Ok. For Adam and the others who have read Alice Grey''s diary, the director of surgery is actually not much dignified and decent. Christina often ridiculed his extramarital affairs with Alice Grey. Because the diary is full of their quarrels. According to Christina''s theory: the harder the quarrel, the fiercer the fight will be. Adam, who had already read all the large boxes of Alice Greys diaries, said that this is really the case... Chapter 917: The farewell battle in the operating room , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Outside the operating room. "Doctor Campbell, can I join this operation?" Adam found him at the request of the director of surgery. "Doctor Duncan..." Doctor Campbell was cleaning and disinfecting, and when he saw Adam coming in, he immediately understood everything, and shook his head mockingly. "It seems that this operation is really rare, even you are shocked. Richard was looking for you? If you want me to say, if you have this time, it is best to accompany Dr. Green. Otherwise, if he is not in good condition after heart surgery and causes a medical accident, wouldn''t he be ruined for his fame? How can you bear with me as a disciple? " "You are a senior in the medical profession and a mentor to Dr. Grey and the director of surgery." Adam smiled and said: "From Dr. Grey, I have heard of your many wonderful operations, and I have long wanted to learn from you. I hope you don''t be stingy in imparting valuable medical experience. As for Dr. Green, I believe in his strength. When he needed me, he knew I would be there to support him. " "Doctor Green has accepted a good disciple." Dr. Campbell glanced at Adam, then the mockery faded and smiled. "If Richard can be as majestic as you, his achievements may not be weaker than Grey!" How could the shrewd Doctor Campbell not understand the secret tricks of Richard, the director of surgery. That''s why she mocked the director of surgery and pointed out that Adam is to Dr. Green as the director of surgery is to her. Now both she and Dr. Green are having problems. The two different practices of Adam and the director of surgery made her very sigh. Adam laughed and said nothing. Dr. Campbell''s mockery of the director of surgery, he can''t say much. In the past, even if there was a problem with the operation, the director of surgery would probably turn a blind eye to his former mentor, the oldest surgeon in the medical center. But this year he wants the medical center to win the championship. Dr. Campbell made such an obvious mistake, and he was reluctant to endure it. Of course, he didn''t want to ruin his reputation, so he could only remind me roundly. Adam can understand this approach. "Doctor Duncan, come on." After Dr. Campbell sighed, he was also cleansed and disinfected, half-raised his hands, and smiled at Adam. "Welcome to the last surgery of my forty-year career!" "my honor." Adam said sincerely. In recent years, Dr. Campbell was supposed to retire, but he has been obsessed with the operating room. Now there is such a medical accident again. But she really can''t be blamed entirely. Richard, the director of surgery, turned a blind eye to Dr. Campbell. But it also consciously reduced Dr. Campbell''s surgery schedule, causing her to stay in the office most of the time. Clinical surgery is a skill. Not doing it for a long time is inevitable. In this case, she couldn''t even maintain the original state of the art, let alone update and learn new technologies such as laparoscopy. This kind of predicament, she still can''t tell anyone. Where else would she put her face? Therefore, she will be very happy and positive when she encounters a patient who is named and asked to perform surgery on her. But she will only choose the old technology that she is sure of. It''s just that the old technology is not to be seen in comparison with the new technology. When the sequelae that was far more serious than the new technology really appeared, the face she had forcibly supported was also knocked off. She can only retire and leave. The only thing that made her feel gratified was that it was Adam who saw her off. She saw respect in this young talent who should have scorned everything. Operating room. Doctor Campbell is in charge, Adam assists first, and Christina assists second. "Doctor Yang, take a good look at how the old stubborn performs the operation." Dr. Campbell sneered at Christina. That''s right! Christina mocked her behind her back, but she listened to her righteously, and then she was appointed as an assistant. "I often wonder how today''s teaching methods can enable students to learn real things?" After the operation started, Dr. Campbell started to get to the point while performing the operation. "The attending doctor will only encourage students and affirm them instead of intimidating and humiliating them. How can they remember them so deeply? Oh yes. The attending doctor didn''t dare at all. Because the interns cannot bear the little pressure, they commit suicide at every turn, forcing the attending doctor to dare not. It is also because the general doctor in charge has an intern as their boy and girl friend. If intimidation and humiliation are used as a traditional and effective teaching method, wouldn''t they not be able to sleep in bed at night? They can only be affirmed except for encouragement. " "..." Christina had been offended, so she ignored Adam''s wink and told her to listen to her silently, and she spoke directly. "I am grateful for all opportunities to learn, and will always accept new technologies and never fall behind!" The corners of Adam''s mouth twitched under his mask. In addition to the surgery, Christina was a little careful. The rest of the time, she''s really a guts. Her emotional intelligence is not high, so she is elevated. It''s slightly better than Shelton, who has negative emotional intelligence. "That is nice!" Doctor Campbell was angrily smiled and raised his eyes to Christina who was stubbornly looking at her: "Let''s start, tell me how to deal with pulmonary embolism?" "I will fork a steerable catheter from the leg artery, and then attach the fluoroscope to the embolism..." Christina is naturally not worried about these problems. "What would you do if there was a sudden power failure?" Dr. Campbell interrupted: "Or are you in a small hospital that doesn''t have the money to buy a fluoroscope?" Christina was stunned there. She is indeed excellent, but she is still capable of adapting to changes at any time. "Listen, it''s like a calculator." Dr. Campbell smiled: "Do you think that with a calculator, kids don''t have to learn addition, subtraction, multiplication, and addition?" "The machine can prevent them from making this kind of mistake..." Christian retorted stubbornly. "absurd!" Before Dr. Campbell was trembling and cold, Adam scolded. "You can''t even grasp the lowest level of logic, so what else are you talking about controlling the machine? If the machine can really replace everything and avoid making mistakes, what do you need to do? Just find someone to train and be able to operate the machine. Isnt it enough? Isnt it a joke for the cause you worked hard for? A truly good doctor, as long as she is good enough and understands the underlying operating logic and principles of those auxiliary machines. Even if you leave the hospital, even if you dont have any medical equipment around. She can also use the most common things according to local conditions and make simple medical instruments in time to save patients in need. This is a really good doctor! You just said that you are grateful for all the opportunities to learn, and will always accept new technologies and never fall behind? Now, I dont even want to master the basic skills of medicine I just want to be a tool person for medical machines. What kind of attitude is this? Hurry up and apologize to Dr. Campbell for your ignorance! " "I am sorry." Christina also reacted this time and quickly apologized. "Hehe! This is the student who is now learning from the tutor!" Dr. Campbell sneered: "Don''t say accepting intimidation and humiliation, even normal professors dare to have all kinds of yin and yang. With such students, such a teaching atmosphere. One more Adam Duncan in the medical center will not make it into the top three of the teaching hospital. Richard got the wrong direction and didn''t want to lay a solid foundation, cultivate the future, and have a few more young Adams. I only spend my mind on cleaning up the old ones of us and introducing various famous doctors to stack paper data. How can it be possible to win the championship? " Chapter 918: Carry the poisonous tongue to the end , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Operating room. Doctor Campbell is remedying her mistake. This is also the end of her decision to end her 40-year surgical career. "Doctor Duncan, teach her." After a ridicule, Dr. Campbell didn''t let Christina get out of the operating room, but looked at Adam. "I will do a pulmonary arteriotomy, look at the blood clot directly, and use non-invasive forceps to grab it directly..." Adam first said the most common plan, and then he said several new plans he was thinking of now. Each one corresponds to an environment. "..." Doctor Campbell was also speechless. for a long time. "I''m old" Dr. Campbell sighed: "This world really belongs to your young people. It seems that I should really retire." "The medical profession still needs the **** of experienced wise men like Dr. Campbell." Adam smiled and comforted: "If Dr. Campbell can become a full-time professor and impart valuable experience and knowledge to medical students, it may also be a new beginning." "Ha ha." Dr. Campbell shook his head and smiled: "Forget it, even these clumsy but arrogant residents in the hospital, I don''t bother to teach, let alone those rookies who don''t know anything. My destiny is in this operating room. For 40 years. In this operating room, I am God with a scalpel. And also the first female god! I have nothing except the operating room and scalpel. I can''t ask for anything. Over the years, as I gradually can no longer use the knife, what is left? My glory and dignity dissipated. Any small resident dared to mock my stubbornness behind my back, and confront my teaching in front of my face..." "I am sorry." Without a wink from Adam, Christina began to apologize. She suddenly felt the sadness and pain in Doctor Campbell''s heart. It is a sense of substituting heart to heart. They look so alike! "You are not sorry for me." Dr. Campbell took a deep look at her: "Doctor Yang, you are sorry for yourself. I know what you think, in a short time, you will be the next me, or the next Grey. But I know you! A surgeon who is obsessed with the heart. In cardiothoracic surgery, once you come for an internship, your level is equivalent to a two-year residency. Now it has been more than a year, and the level is no worse than any senior residents. But outside of cardiothoracic surgery, your level is always above average, not excellent at all. This will seriously drag down your achievements. The last time you almost messed up the operation is proof. Your comprehensive foundation will determine your upper limit. If you don''t make changes, you will never be the next me, and you will never be the next Grey. " Having said this, she looked at Adam on the side, shook her head and sighed: "The word talent is really too cruel, it can''t be compared, it can''t be compared..." Doctor Campbell buried his head in the operation. The operating room fell silent for a while. When I finished the key link, Christina, who had been silent, suddenly spoke: "My father died in a car accident when I was very young. I was also in the car at the time. After the car accident, his chest was cut open. Before the ambulance arrived, I kept reaching out to plug the wound, feeling the beating of his heart, and gradually disappeared..." "So you are obsessed with the heart." Adam was stunned, but not surprised at all. Because of the tradition of the American drama world, behind every obsession, there is a sad past. This is a reasonable American drama. "The story is sad." Dr. Campbell continued the end of the operation. As the end of her 40-year surgical career, she was reluctant to fake her hands, but it did not affect her sharp comments. "But what''s sadder is that you went the wrong way without knowing it. Imagine if we could go back to the past at this time and replace the former you. Before the ambulance came, the probability of me saving your father was 50%, Dr. Duncan was 90%, and you might only have 10%, because your foundation is too weak. What medical equipment can I have at the scene of a car accident? Without even medical equipment, how can you avoid making mistakes? You must be wrong at that time! If there is such a chance to go back in time, your father''s death will be all your fault! " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Dr. Campbell is really full of fire today, and his tongue is not weaker than Dr. House. Catch one, it''s really awkward. But it''s good. Although Christina is a friend of Adam''s, he is very supportive of others beating her so hard, it is best to wake her up completely! In the past, Adam told repeatedly that Christina didn''t really care. This time, when I was forced by Dr. Campbell, he even confessed the sad past that I had never told anyone before. Obviously it really touched her heart! This is a good thing. And it can ease the sadness of Dr. Campbell''s departure. Kill two birds with one stone. Win-win, win-win! Besides, what Dr. Campbell said was also the truth, and even used the elements of going back to the future from the movie released more than ten years ago as an example. The reason why Christina wanted to be a doctor was to regret that she could not save her father. But if she is obsessed with the heart and ignores the rest of the medical foundation. I really asked her to go back now. Without the aid of medical equipment, she was helpless, probably just like she was when she was a child. She could only hold her father''s heart and watched her father die. "Jiang is still hot, the director of surgery is the director of surgery after all..." Adam sighed in his heart. Just look at Christina''s desperation now. The director of surgery mostly predicted his current state, and he was reluctant to play in person. In Dr. Campbell''s dismay, the operation was over. Clean and disinfect room. "Certain operations make the best doctors helpless." While cleaning, Dr. Campbell muttered to himself: "I made a mistake, a big oversight, and I''m sorry about that. But I am just an ordinary person. As an ordinary person, I have nothing to be sorry for. Everyone makes mistakes. " "Margaret..." At this time, the director of surgery had already walked in and wanted to comfort him. "do not talk." Dr. Campbell interrupted him, took a deep breath, and forced himself to smile: "I know everything, as the end of 40 years of surgery. This is certainly not the most perfect. Because as long as the end is not perfect for me. But this is not the worst. I left today. In the future, you can concentrate all your thoughts on really improving the comprehensive teaching level of this teaching hospital because without us. If the medical center''s teaching ranking still fails, it can only be the reason for your incompetent management. When the time comes, the board of directors will let you retire early, so you must be free and easy. Don''t learn from me. When the time comes, the glory and dignity are gone. I can still say that I have dedicated my life to surgery. What about you As the director of surgery, the management time and energy you have in power has already surpassed your time and energy as a general surgeon in the operating room. In this respect, you are not as good as me. So don''t follow me. " Director of Surgery: "..." Chapter 919: Yesterdays work Imamata , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! The next day. Medical center. buffet. "Still depressed?" Adam looked at the glum Christina in surprise: "It won''t really be broken by Doctor Campbell, right?" Christina just gave Adam a blank look and did not speak. "It really broke the defense." Adam sighed, "It''s not easy." But it is not surprising to think about it. After all, Christina had even said her sad past. After the scars were uncovered, it was normal to be broken by Dr. Campbell''s poisonous tongue. "What''s the matter with you?" Adam looked at Meredith, who didn''t speak for his girlfriend. "It''s nothing." Meredith said hauntedly. Adam nodded and stopped talking. Meredith saw Adam not asking, he endured it, and still couldn''t help it: "Adam, do you support the death penalty?" "Ha ha." Adam suddenly understood: "Is it for the death row patient who came in the morning?" "Ok." Meredith said startledly: "The director asked me, Christina, Burke, and Derek to treat him together. Seeing that he was uncomfortable, I suggested that he be injected with a little more morphine for pain relief. Derek was unwilling and expressed a strong disgust towards the death row inmates. Even with me and I became angry! " "Then have you injected more morphine?" Adam hit the nail on the head. "..." Meredithon lags: "We are doctors. We shouldn''t take good care of him just because he is a death row prisoner. It is inhumane and violates the doctor''s medical ethics." "Dr. Sheppert injected less than the standard?" Adam smiled. "No" Meredith was speechless: "But he still hurts..." "So?" Adam sneered and said, "Ordinary people will lie, and drug addicts will lie, so the executed prisoner is a true gentleman. What is said?" Meredith was speechless. "Not convinced?" Adam glanced at her and mocked: "With this energy, you should pay more attention to Dr. Shept. Don''t you think his attitude is weird? There is also a sad story in most cases. You are his girlfriend. You dont care about your boyfriends grief, but you only care about whether a death row prisoner should inject more morphine to stop his Schr?dingers pain. Is this really good? " "what!" Meredith exclaimed: "Are you saying that Derek had a sad past? Did Mr. Dun''s incident touch his unwilling to mention the past? I thought he was offended because of what Mr. Dun said. Mr. Dun said that he and Derek are the same, except that they are two sides of a coin..." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said silently, "Is there a difference? No matter what, you have touched Dr. Sheput''s anger. As a girlfriend, you stand firmly opposite him at this time... Gee. Dr. Shept really loves you so much~" "I''ll go to Derek." Meredith ignored the retort, stood up, and walked out. "You are in a bad state." Adam looked at Christina after the defense was broken and reminded: "Do you know what the death row prisoner did?" "whats the matter?" Christina raised her small eyes and looked over. This is where she is curious. "Serial perverted murderer." Adam reminded: "Looking at the female colleague''s white neck, I have a strong bloodthirsty impulse. I endured it again and again. One day, he didn''t hold it back, and suddenly he started to draw a red on the white. He thought he would be nauseous and vomiting. But nothing. On the contrary, it was like turning on a certain switch in the body, completely excited. That day was Monday, and he killed his female colleague. Then on Tuesday, he walked on the road and found two female passers-by at random and cut their throats. On Wednesday, three were cut at random. On Thursday, he met a mother with three cute little girls and a family of four. He was overjoyed. When he was about to complete the day''s goal in one go, he was stopped by a heroic passerby. Then he was sentenced to death. 11 years later. A week before the death penalty was finally executed, he was thrust into the back by a knife sharpened by his inmates with a toothbrush and went to the medical center. " Christina turned pale and shook her body. "So be alert and focus." Adam sincerely said: "Also open one more eye for your girlfriend, don''t be deceived by him, he is a demon who kills without blinking whenever you have a chance, just like you, it is not enough for his small goal for a day." "Adam!" At this moment, George ran over. "Ok?" Adam looked at him in surprise. In the hospital, during working hours, George has become accustomed to calling Adam Dr. Duncan. "It''s Liz." George said anxiously: "She is hospitalized, you can help me see her." "Leeds is in the hospital?" Adam was a little surprised, and said casually: "Is Danny coming too?" "No." George shook his head and said, "Liz came by herself." "is it?" Adam''s heart moved. "They broke up for good?" Christina asked Adam honestly. "No." George dissatisfied: "Liz just doesn''t want Danny to worry about it, they are in love! Liz gave up her career for him in the first place!" "The love stories of princes and princesses in fairy tales stop abruptly when they embrace each other happily." Adam smiled and said, "What happened later, no one wrote." He said, got up and played with the taste: "Let''s go! Let''s take a look at the realistic footnotes and continuations, what is it like!" Inside the ward. "Adam!" Liz was lying on the hospital bed and saw Adam coming in with an unnatural expression: "I told George to stop disturbing you. I''ll be fine." "If there is anything, the doctor has the final say." Adam smiled nonchalantly: "You are no longer a doctor, and even if you are a doctor, you can''t diagnose and treat yourself. Besides, if you are really fine, what are you doing in the hospital? See you in a hurry to George! " "..." Liz stagnated, glanced at George, who was worried, and smiled: "George, you can call Danny for me. You didn''t want him to worry before. It''s all like this now, you can call him. " "it is good!" George agreed and immediately went out and called. "Tell me about your self-diagnosis?" Adam said. "Illusion." Liz said after a moment of silence. "What illusion?" Adam asked. "I have been seeing a heart lately..." Liz avoided Adam''s gaze and whispered. "Are you and Danny okay?" Adam asked meaningfully. "It''s okay." Liz said softly. "I called him." George walked in and said, "He said he will come right away." "Fine." Adam took a deep look at Liz, who was beaming with joy, and told George: "O''Malley, take Liz for a comprehensive inspection." After speaking, I left. "AdamHow about Leeds?" In the corridor, I met Meredith who had come to visit after hearing the news. "Physically, I don''t know yet." Adam teased: "But psychologically, it''s not good." "what''s happenin?" Meredith was surprised. "It can only be said that the fairy tale cannot have a follow-up." Adam smiled and left. Emmm. Being fine is back. The hospital is busy again. This time, she is no longer a doctor and will not harm the patient. So Adam enjoyed watching the show. Chapter 920: Adam: You are really sick! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Liz is here, and the hospital is quite lively. Meredith and Dr. Bailey both came to visit. Liz couldn''t get around in the hospital before, except for George, there was no one close to him. Later, the scandal was brought out and he was dissuaded from it. But no matter what it is, it is human nature. Liz, who had left this environment, came back this time in a completely different and vulnerable status, but the goodwill of the people in the hospital rose greatly. Even if the director of surgery found out, he came to visit and offered a few words of condolences. Of course not including Adam. Because he saw at a glance that Liz was not a son of man. This time I came to see the doctor mostly because of pain. Otherwise, he won''t let George call her Danny. And don''t let George bother him... The symptoms described are more mysterious, dispensable, with a mouth open, the content is all-purpose, and an illusion that is difficult to verify. The hallucinations that I saw once again witnessed that she had given too much heart to Danny''s feelings. Plus the environment here. It seems to remind Danny, don''t forget the old kindness. This plot is too much like some of the bitter tricks that Asia has seen in this life. The fact is just as Adam guessed. Into the night. "Oh, man!" "Oh, man!" "Oh, man!" This tone of contempt can be heard everywhere in the hospital. "I didn''t expect Danny to be such a person..." Meredith looked incredulous. "This bastard!" George said angrily: "Liz forgave him!" "Women, no, it''s all people. In the end, they have to rely on themselves." Christina mocked: "It is always the most stupid practice to give up one''s own career and pursuit for others." "Who can blame this is her free choice." Adam walked over and smiled: "O''Malley, what about the inspection report?" "In the ward, the inspection reports that everything is normal." George didn''t give a wink, nor said he meant to take it, he was just spitting out indignantly. "She was actually pretending to be sick, trying to save that **** playboy, the fairy tales are all deceptive!" "she left?" Adam glanced at him. "That **** is talking to Dr. Burke and the others." George said, "Liz is waiting for him." "Don''t get angry." Adam smiled and said: "What you see is that he is weak and weak after losing his healthy heart. It seems that he is taking an affectionate line. Now this is the essence of Danny. Think about it, a rich man who can hook up with his own beautiful doctor in a state of powerlessness, would he be innocent? Now that he has a new heart, he can wave again. Will he only guard one Liz? In fact, he was able to show up today to take Leeds away, I was very surprised. But it is probably the first time. Next time Leeds wants to use a similar method, he will definitely use a loneliness. He probably won''t talk to her at all. " "Liz is so pathetic." Beauty George sighed. "Adam, where are you going?" Meredith couldn''t help asking when seeing Adam stepping away. "Go to the ward." Adam complained: "I haven''t read the inspection report yet. O''Malley just cared about his sad girlfriend, and didn''t mean to show it to me at all. I can only get it myself. Can''t O''Malley say it''s all right, it''s over, right? He is just an intern! " "Let''s go too." Meredithon followed. Ward. "Adam, I''m sorry..." Liz was a little afraid of Adam and didn''t dare to look at Adam: "I originally told George to stop bothering you..." "It''s ok." Adam took the inspection report and said casually while looking at it, "Open the door to be a hospital, and whoever makes money is not earned!" One CT is one thousand dollars. An MRI is more than one thousand dollars. The medical industry is extremely profitable. It didn''t take him any time anyway, just as a theatre for leisure. "Doctor Duncan!" At this time, the energetic Danny walked in and was about to give Adam a warm hug. Adam pulled George, who was angry with Yan Xiaoliu''s face, and stood in front of him. "Ahem." Danny was a little embarrassed, and stood there. "Let''s go." Liz was afraid of Adam scolding her, and worried that Danny was embarrassed, and quickly pulled Danny to go out. Her purpose of coming here has been achieved. In this environment of their determination, Danny really knew what was wrong, confessed to her, and promised not to do it again in the future. She is willing to believe him. "and many more!" The two who walked to the door were stopped by Adam. "what''s happenin?" Danny turned around and said humorously: "Isn''t Liz really sick? She is very healthy, I dare to promise you 100% on this point~" "What are you talking about~!" Liz slapped Danny with an annoyed look. But his eyes swept past Meredith and Christina, and they were full of: "Yes, my old lady is so wild and great! My mother''s life is generally happy!" "Danny, you are not a doctor." Adam shook his head and said: "So if Leeds is healthy, you don''t count it, I don''t count it." "..." Danny''s smile faltered. Why does this sound a bit awkward. "Adam, Liz won''t be really sick, right?" Male girlfriend George is most worried. "What do you say?" Adam slapped the inspection report on his head and said blankly: "This is what you should tell me!" At this moment, everyone''s expressions changed. Adam didn''t seem to be joking. They all read the inspection report, but they didn''t see anything unusual. "MRI, CT, X-ray, and CBC indicators are all normal." George took the inspection report and looked at it carefully: "The test showed that the lactate dehydrogenase content was elevated, and the erythrocyte sedimentation rate was slightly higher... but it was still within the normal range. "Do we see the same medical record?" Adam took out the MRI film and flicked: "If you take a closer look, is there nothing abnormal?" Everyone gathered around and played a game of finding the difference. "it''s here!" With Adam''s reminder, Christina quickly found an undetectable abnormality in the right lobe of the brain. "Is this?" Meredith was skeptical. "what is this?" Danny held Liz, who was pale, and asked loudly. "I don''t know yet." Adam shook his head: "Further inspections are needed." "You say your guess." Liz couldn''t laugh anymore. Unlike Danny, she knows Adam''s strength best. It is because of understanding that I will become more afraid. "I really don''t know." Adam explained: "I suspect it is a tumor, but what tumor? Is it malignant or benign? Is it a primary tumor or a metastatic tumor? I really dont know if I dont do specific biopsy and more detailed physical examinations. The only thing I know, Liz, you are really sick! " "Oh, mygod!" Danny covered his mouth directly. Liz cried directly. The ominous premonition in her heart broke through the sky. Chapter 921: 0 million dont set up flag , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. "I will take Liz for a more detailed inspection immediately..." George said anxiously. "Do not!" Adam glanced at him: "Call Melendez and let him take Liz for a more detailed examination!" "what?" George was taken aback. "You are Leeds''s best friend." Adam reminded: "Friendship makes you confused, only selective conclusions, not objective at all." Seeing that George still wanted to speak, he directly interrupted: "Don''t explain, just now you said that Leeds is okay, either unobjective or unprofessional. No matter which one, you want your best friend Liz to be in charge of such a doctor? " "..." George was speechless. "it does not matter." Liz laughed forcefully: "George, I don''t want you to be my doctor. I want you to be with me as my friend. There are many doctors in hospitals, and I only have you as the best friend." "Ok." George walked to Liz''s side and held Liz''s hand tightly. "..." Adam was speechless, took a deep look at George, turned and left the ward, and went to call the little man himself. George, the little fat man, was overly concerned when he encountered things related to him. From the perspective of a friend, this is a manifestation of sincere emotion. But from the doctor''s point of view, it was a little unclear. Adam couldn''t help but the idea of ??abandoning him came up again. But after thinking about it, forget it. It''s not a few months since the one-year internship period. When the internship period is over, George and the others will be residents. When the time comes, there will be no legitimate teaching relationship between each other. The little guy, Lexie, Carter, if they want to continue to follow him, then he will take them more. But George, just let him fly back to Meredith and Christina. After all, they are a group. "Who is Melendez?" Liz''s curious voice came from behind: "It must be great to be sent by Adam to take care of the bed, right?" "Awesome." George laughed: "You can think of him as an enhanced version of Christina." "Huh!" Christina dissatisfied: "It''s a weakened version!" "Only you think so." George joked: "Melendes has the title of Little Duncan. If this is still a weakened version of you, doesn''t it mean that you are similar to Adam?" "Little Duncan?" Liz was even more curious. "correct." George was happy to divert Liz''s attention: "Not only is there little Duncan, but also little Grey. Liz, dont you know, Merediths half-sister, Lexie Grey, also came to the hospital for an internship and followed Adam. Lexi, talented and memorable, has the title of Little Grey..." "..." Meredith''s blurred eyes glared at George. Little Gray in the hospital targeted her. But now, with the big and small Duncan pearls in front, the little Gray in George''s words, it is easy for people to pass her and mark her legendary mother. At least she thought so. "Wow." Liz forced a smile and said: "The hospital is even more lively, so many geniuses..." That''s right! She thought of her original dream again. I think back then, she used the name of a model doctor to compete with Christina and others amidst the ridicule of colleagues and the discriminatory voices of patients. Things are now different. But it''s all the excitement of others, her desolation. The fiance, who thought it was true love, was out there from time to time, so that she came back with the pity of her former colleagues and tried to save her true love. But it became a truth again. It''s not sick to pretend to be sick but really sick. And it doesn''t look like a minor illness. All kinds of tastes, I really raised my brows and thoughts again. "Oops!" George reacted at this moment: "Adam called me to call Melendez!" With that, he ran out. "I have already called." Adam said to George, who was running over panting, "Leeds let Melendez take care of the bed. As Leeds''s best friend, you have no intention of working during this period of time. How about this. During this time, the outpatient clinic will not be rotated, and you will be solely responsible for it. You don''t need you for emergency and clinical research. If you have time, stay with Liz. " "Doctor Duncan..." George suddenly became anxious. This gesture is clearly abandoning him. "Don''t worry." Adam comforted: "I am for your good, and for everyone''s sake. I have a bad feeling about Leeds'' disease. You have to be mentally prepared. After the results come out, I dare not let your absent-minded you take care of the emergency and other patients. The management of outpatient clinics is the most suitable. " The negligence of the intern doctor is a pot of teaching the resident doctor. In George''s state, Adam would not give him a chance to make a pot! In the outpatient clinic, it is only a preliminary screening. Prevention is better than treatment. And if he is really sick, he won''t let George take over. "Yes." George nodded helplessly. He was indeed worried about Leeds. But now he is also beginning to worry about himself. He is not stupid. Adam''s attitude is already obvious. First he was not allowed to be in charge of Leeds, but now he was only allowed to manage the clinic. This clearly doesn''t trust him. But when he thought that when Leeds went mad, he was unable to wipe his face, and almost joined, was scolded by Adam, and was not dissuaded together afterwards. In addition, he did not see the problem on the Leeds MRI film just now, and he forgot to ignore Adam''s instructions. He could also understand Adam''s distrust of all kinds of situations. After all, it was Leeds. Liz went crazy, no one could persuade Liz. Let him take care of the bed, let alone Adam, he is just a little worried subconsciously. Only Duncan, a cruel little man, can hold Leeds down. But let him be in charge of the outpatient clinic and not let him contact other patients, which worries him too much. "Oh, I hope Liz will get better soon." George said silently in his heart. As soon as the little man is in charge, the progress is much smoother. "what?!" When they heard the result of Adam''s diagnosis, everyone around the ward exclaimed in exclamation. "Leeds has metastatic melanoma, stage 4." Adam looked around and said slowly: "It has been transferred to the liver and brain. In the next period of time, Leeds will need three major operations and more outpatient examinations. This is only for the detected tumor. By the way, Danny, if you are considering having a baby in the future, it is best to make an appointment with Dr. Montgomery in advance so that she can help Leeds get as many healthy eggs as possible. Because once radiotherapy..." "Yes, we have to consider having children!" Liz held Danny''s hand tightly. "Um Danny looked at her affectionately: "But the most important thing for us now is to help you treat, and everything else can go back. " "As long as you are by my side, I am not afraid of anything." Liz shook Danny''s hand and said with a trembling: "At the beginning we were able to successfully change the heart and restore your health. This time we will also succeed. Nothing can stop us from being together!" "Correct!" Danny held Liz''s hand tightly and nodded affirmatively. A few days later. "Huh, who is she?" When Adam was about to perform a temporal lobe tumor resection for Leeds, he accidentally discovered that there was an extra female nurse in the ward. "Danny has important things to do today. She is the best caregiver Danny has hired for me." Liz laughed forcefully. Chapter 922: Believe in yourself or in Adam? , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. "Oh." Hearing this reasonable explanation, Adam nodded as usual. After all, it is normal for rich people 996 or even 007 to be busy working outside. Besides, I also hired the best nurse. She is as he is... Ok. Adam couldn''t pull it off. There is no filial son in front of the bed for a long time. Not to mention that the two parties are just unmarried couples. The other party, a rich playboy, is willing to choose to fight desperately in the vinegar meat forest? Or are you willing to accompany the sick fiancee in front of the bed, endure vomiting and all kinds of peculiar smells, and accompany you to fight the illness together after busying? The answer is self-evident. From Adam''s point of view, Danny was able to hold on for two days before arguing that he was busy with work and hired a caregiver, which was a bit human. Many people face this kind of situation, and there is nothing wrong with it. just. For Leeds. You agreed to defeat the disease together to the end, but you secretly hired a caregiver to drive away. Her enthusiasm for a few cavities, in the end, has become a hole for the wind, scraping the internal organs, and the cold tears can hardly flow. Qiangyan laughed, but he didn''t want to talk. But it''s a cool autumn! After the operation. Everyone stood outside the ward, looking at Liz, who had not yet recovered from anesthesia. "Does love really exist?" Meredith once again fell into deep suspicion: "Leeds gave everything for him, but he did well. When Leeds needed company most, he said he should be busy with work. Spend a few stinky money, hire the so-called best caregiver, think you can be worthy of what Leeds did for him in the first place? At the beginning, the love was as deep as the sea. Did you feed each other to the dogs? " "Dogs are often treated better than humans nowadays, don''t you like dogs the most?" Adam couldn''t help being surprised: "Why do you listen to this tone and discriminate against dogs?" "..." Meredith stagnated, and said in a huff: "We are now talking about Danny''s sorry for Liz. Don''t involve other weird things!" "Well, then you guys talk." Adam shrugged and was about to flash. "Adam, why are you so cold." Meredith dissatisfied: "Leeds are so pitiful..." "So?" Adam smiled and said, "Don''t tell me, you forgot everything I used to say? As long as you remember, don''t pretend to be surprised and angry. Because this is what I have reminded a long time ago. Since I have said everything that I should have said, Liz is a free man after all. She made her choice, and now naturally she has to bear the result of her choice. What can i say? Criticize Danny a few words? Does it make sense? Maybe Danny really has important things to do? You see, Liz even used it to pretend to be sick in order to save the relationship. Huan you now condemn. When the time comes, the unmarried couple will be reconciled again. Believe it or not that Liz is going to mad at you? " "..." Meredith was silent. According to Liz''s style, this probability is really not small. "correct." Adam paused and looked at Meredith and smiled: "Speaking of reminders, I heard that you are very excited about the proposal of death row prisoners to donate organs to save people?" "Little Jackson needs a liver and bowel transplant. There has been no news from the organ transplant center." Meredith explained: "Mr. Dun will be executed in just a few days. If he is willing to donate healthy organs, he can save little Jackson, he is only 10 years old. " "Have you tested your blood type?" Adam asked. "Well, they match each other." Meredith nodded. "Then what are you going to do?" Adam curiously said: "Little Jackson has only 24 hours, and it will take a few days before the death penalty is executed. And no matter which method of death is, it is not suitable for organ transplantation. " "I" Meredith stopped talking. "See it." Adam smiled knowingly: "You, like Liz, need my reminder. I hope you will remember the current situation in Leeds and consider my reminder carefully. First of all, I must remind you, don''t believe in a serial perverted murderer! Do you think he was influenced by you before he died, and he wanted to die more valuable? A demon who can kill how many people according to the day of the week thinks it is valuable to save people? Life is nothing in his eyes! Oh yes. I heard that he kept saying as long as you can sleep well, Doctor Grey. That''s why you think he did it all for you, to make you look different? You overestimate your own personality charm. Don''t forget, he abused and killed all women! What do you think a woman is in his eyes? Of course, I also heard that he asked if you could choose the way of death, what would you choose? Hanging and injection. Obviously the injection is more peaceful. Therefore, when he donates organs, he also has his own interests, which is to make his death more comfortable. " "Isn''t it?" Meredith finally couldn''t help interrupting. Adam said three reasons, all said to her heart. The first two are her personal charms, and she can''t justify them. But the last one is the one she finds the most credible. If it were her, she would rather die comfortably. "Sorry, the probability is still not!" Adam looked at her and smiled: "Because once you intervene and help him, there is a high probability that he won''t have to die. As long as you act, he can slander you and threaten him to donate organs. His lawyer will sue you, saying that he has not received the medical assistance he deserves. At that time, there is a high probability that his execution will be postponed again. And you will most likely lose your medical license. He both avoided the death penalty and played with you. Your character, compared with this, is the original reason you thought it was still a reason? Which one is more in line with his personality habits? " "Meredith, don''t mess around." My girlfriend Christina''s face changed, and solemnly exhorted. "Believe in Adam, look at Liz who didn''t listen to Adam''s reminder, what is it like now?" "Again." Adam smiled slightly: "As a colleague and friend, I will remind everyone that I should remind. But choose to believe in the integrity and own charm of a death row prisoner who specializes in torturing and killing women? Or choose to trust my judgment? That is your own business. I tried my best. That is your own freedom. " "I" Meredith turned pale. She was really moved by the death row before. It can not only help children who need organ transplantation , but also allow the death penalty inmates to die more humanely. For her, it is a win-win situation. The condemned prisoner had just had brain surgery and a skull was removed. Now only the dura mater is covered, except for the gauze, which is actually exposed. It is easily damaged, and it is also easy to intracranial hemorrhage, which can lead to brain death. Of course, she is not unprepared to protect herself at all. She thought about it. After a while, she told the death row prisoner of the risk, and then reminded him dont do this. As his doctor, there is nothing wrong with this reminder. But the premise of all this is that the death row prisoner is as she expected. And if the executed prisoner is as Adam expected, then she will be miserable. The consequences of Adams deduction are obviously more in line with the personality of death row prisoners... Chapter 923: One me died, and there are five hundred and thirty-two me! , The fastest update of the latest chapters of daily American TV series! Medical center. Supervise the ward. Two uniformed men with big waists and strong physiques stood outside the ward, taking care of the death row prisoners whose hands were chained on the bed. "So, how are you thinking about it?" The death row prisoner looked at Meredith who came in: "That kid''s time is running out. He needs healthy organs, and I just happen to be dying, and there are healthy organs suitable for him." "We are thinking of a way." Meredith thought of Adam''s reminder. Seeing the curvature of his mouth, he couldn''t help but disgusted how he looked like playing with her triumphant smile. "You have no better way than me." The condemned prisoner smiled and said, "If there is, I will do it a long time ago. He needs me, and I like him." They met in the hallway, and the two chatted a few words. "is it?" Meredith mocked: "Like your female colleague? Cut his throat as soon as the opportunity arises?" "Someone told you something." The death row prisoner looked at the silly doctor who had almost succeeded in PUA in front of him in surprise. He didn''t believe that with her IQ, he could break free by himself. "No one needs to say." Meredith naturally wouldn''t admit that she was almost fooled, and vomited: "Think about what you did, and you''ll know. Yesterday you resisted surgery and said you were not afraid of death. But I don''t want to be tied to the operating table, like a beast. Today, you want to donate your organs to save an innocent child who was killed like a beast by your knife? For this reason, would you rather be the beast you didnt want to be yesterday? Listen to your words, contradictory, you are incoherent! Also use others to remind me, are you playing scheming? " "Ha ha." The death row inmate couldn''t help but smile: "Don''t need it?" "..." Meredith just checked the data and didn''t want to bother him at all. To take advantage of her overflowing sympathy is too much! "ok I admit it." Seeing that Meredith really ignored him, the death row prisoner couldn''t help but say: "I was a bit wrong before, but this is also for a reason. I just want to make you happy. Dreaming at night, if you dream of me, don''t wake up immediately and be able to sleep well. This is my real purpose. I really don''t care about the life and death of that child. " "Ha ha!" Meredith sneered and said, "You can really value me! So the person you really want to cut your throat is me!" "Do not." The death row prisoner looked at her with a smile and said, "I want to cut your heart, then go in and stay there forever." "..." Meredith''s own blurred eyes, facing the death row prisoner''s seemingly sincere eyes, the heart that had been hard before, immediately softened. What if what he said is true? It''s not that she has never met someone who has reformed under her aura. And little Jackson really needs a healthy organ transplant right away. at this time. Dr. Shept came in. Meredithon was agitated and asked with some guilty conscience: "Why are you here?" "I''ll take a look." Dr. Shept took a deep look at her: "We are doctors, and we want to make sure that he lives... and then he receives a just trial." Meredith averted his gaze. "I will watch the night at night." Dr. Shept added: "Dr. Grey, Dr. Yang has something to do with you, so leave it to me here." That''s right! Christina knew her best friend''s temperament very well, so just in case, she went to him and explained Adam''s analysis, so that he was scared to run over immediately. You know, before death row prisoners did not want to undergo surgery, they wanted to die. When he greeted Meredith to sign and send the death row prisoner into the operating room, Meredith was really reluctant to sign, or else he meant to satisfy the death row prisoner''s wishes. It was Christina who grabbed the pen directly and signed it before sending the executed prisoner to the operating room in time. His life is similar to that of Batman, except that it is his father who was shot. Therefore, he hates criminals like death row prisoners extremely, and absolutely does not allow the other party to die so easily. "This" Meredith hesitated: "Is there any news from the organ transplant center?" "Waiting anytime." Dr. Sheppert said blankly: "Everything will go through the formal process. If you can''t wait, it''s God''s will. We can''t do anything." Meredith saw that her boyfriend was doing this, so she could only leave with hesitation. "Pity." The death row prisoner looked at Meredith''s leaving back and smiled at Dr. Sheputt: "It was just a little bit, she was hooked." "With us, your conspiracy will not succeed." Dr. Shept resisted his anger: "You will die in despair and pain." "I''m just teasing her." The death row inmate smiled and said: "She is too good to lie. It''s not that difficult to play with her, it''s just a casual game. I just want to see her open her heart to me. Then I tore her up again to see her painful expression when she lost her job. That''s interesting. " Having said this, looking at Dr. Sheputer who was forbearing his anger, he smiled evilly: "And you are wrong. Unless you kill me on the operating table, I will never die." "Your death sentence has only been executed for 2 days!" Dr. Shept looked at him. "2 days are too long, anything can happen." The executed prisoner smiled meaningfully: "Perhaps two days later, I will be able to touch Dr. Grey''s slender neck in front of your face... How about, taking advantage of the chance that you can give me the operation, shake my hand and make me failed to die? This is the only way you can ensure that I die. Otherwise, I promise you that your nightmare will come true. " "This will prove that you and I are two sides of the coin, and that I am the same as you?" Dr. Shept sneered: "Don''t think about it, I will never do that!" "That''s a shame." The executed prisoner shook his head and smiled: "For your own ideas, you would rather let your woman die in despair and pain in front of you. It is really cold-blooded. Oh yes. You don''t believe me. Don''t think I can do it. In that case, let me give you the bottom line. Do you really think someone dares to provoke me to death row prisoners? Especially in the week before my death sentence will be executed? Ha ha. Let me tell you, I forced him to use a toothbrush to sharpen it into a blade, and forced him to stick it in my back. Guess again, why did I do this? " "You want to escape from prison!" Dr. Shept''s eyes changed looking nervously at the handcuffs. "Don''t be nervous, not now." The condemned prisoner smiled and soothed: "But now, do you still think I''m dead? Are you still insisting on saving me? Do you want to miss once on the operating table, one hundred? " "You are such a demon!" Dr. Sheppert could no longer tell whether what the other party was saying was true or not. Even deep in his heart, he did start to miss once in the operating room... "It''s not my credit, but the blood is good." The death row prisoner murmured: "And is this a devil? You have never seen a real demon, I am just the heir of a real demon. One me died, and there are 532 me..." Chapter 924: Shocking the world, Satan appears in this world "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "what?" Adam was also shocked when he heard the news: "532 him?" "That''s what he said." Dr. Sheputt, who came here specially, had a numb scalp and pale. "I can''t tell if what he said is true or false. If it is false, why did he specifically say the number 532?" "It shouldn''t be a number that was uttered casually." Adam said with a serious face: "Perhaps there is really a shocking secret in this, I will find someone to check it." With that said, he called Agent Jesse Page. "Recently busy, no time!" As soon as the call was connected, Jesse''s rejection sounded: "Don''t find me!" "I want you to have business, really." Adam clutched the receiver slightly, smiled at Dr. Sheputt, and then said to Jesse on the other end of the phone: "You help me check the information..." After a few more words, he hung up. "She is?" Seeing Adam intervened, Dr. Shept calmed down a little nervousness. "FBI agent." Adam smiled and said, "Doctor Shept, you don''t care about this matter. You just have to look at Meredith, tell her not to get close to each other, and you don''t pay attention to each other. Leave professional matters to professional people. " "it is good." Dr. Shept breathed a sigh of relief and thanked him, "Adam, thank you very much." "You''re welcome." Adam smiled. Dr. Sheput was sent away, his brow furrowed. If the number of 532 is true, then it will inevitably involve a lot of trouble. If he ran into him head-on, he would have called Juno a long time ago to discuss with her how to deal with it. But this matter is considered to be a side encounter, so let''s try the other side of Agent Jesse Page. late at night. "Come to my apartment." Jessie called. Adam, the car god, arrived soon. "The situation is serious?" Adam has no nonsense. This was the first time he came to Jesse''s apartment, and he had always been in his apartment before. "It''s very serious, it''s shocking the world!" Jesse took a deep breath and threw a large amount of information to Adam: "The number 532 is indeed not a random invented number. With the addition of the death row prisoner, it is exactly 533. Their mother bought gold in a private clinic and gave birth to them. And their father is a man with a pseudonym hamburger. " "533 people have the same father?" Adam took a breath. "Correct!" Even if Jesse has known it for a while, she still can''t hide her shock: "If it''s not mistaken, 533 people have used this hamburger man''s gold, and they are all his children." "Shit!" Adam cursed, his face solemnly said: "Have you found out who this hamburger is? Is it on purpose by him or by the private clinic?" "It''s not clear yet." Jessie shook his head and said: "I know your abilities. I need you to help me go through these materials and try to find out some points that I have neglected. I will formally submit this case tomorrow. Then it will be shocked! " "it is good!" Adam has no second words, holding these materials, using high-definition graphic memory, quickly flipping through pages of materials, and showing them in the starry sky in his mind. Then use the super brain to continuously compare and review these data, filter and analyze useful information. "Holyshit!" After reading all the information, Adam exploded again. "What did you find?" Jesse said anxiously. "What the death row prisoner said is true." Adam was shocked and said: "Satan really has come to the world, this time his pseudonym is Hamburger!" "He did it on purpose?" Jesse took a deep breath. "Not only that." Adam handed a document to Jesse: "In a span of 32 years, he has donated a total of 6,960 times. For the first 15 years, it was almost once a day, and for the next 17 years, it was almost once a week. A total of 533 successes. " "This private clinic is also deliberate." Jesse judged while looking at the file. Without the cooperation of private clinics, how could such a shocking thing happen? And the span is as long as 32 years. "Right or not." Adam sighed: "The owner of the private clinic doesn''t want it either." "He was intimidated?" Jesse didn''t believe it: "For 32 years?" "Do not." Adam sighed: "It is his grave that has been growing for 32 years." "what?!" Jesse said in shock. "The real owner of the private clinic should have died 32 years ago." Adam explained: "The current boss is an imposter. Guess who he is?" "hamburger?" Jesse thought it for a moment, and guessed it immediately. "Yes!" Adam affirmed: "The 533 children, 32 years old and 3 years old, are all children of the boss today. Take a closer look at the photos. Although this hamburger is somewhat similar to the real boss. But definitely not alone. Mostly this super abnormal criminal called Hamburger, after learning about assisted reproduction, found this private clinic that uses this technology. Killed the original boss. Imposter. Using this identity and confidentiality agreement, this evil purpose was easily achieved. " "But why?" Jesse was incredible. "Perverted!" Adam Tucao said: "Maybe I can''t find the same kind, so I just want to cultivate my own kind? There are only things we can''t think of, and how can we not be able to do something abnormal!" "What shall we do now?" Jesse murmured. "I think you should monitor this hamburger and collect which children he has been in contact with." Adam reminded: "Then kill them all at once. By the way, don''t involve my name. God knows how many of these 533 children have been trained by him in secret. Then after the storm of public opinion rises, all clinics and hospitals'' assisted reproductive programs will be strictly checked. Check if there is a similar operation. I dare say, there must be more than this one. " You know, not every gold can successfully pair an egg. In order to make money, private clinics will surely sell more gold that has a particularly high success rate. Or borrow the names of highly intelligent scientists or successful people. Secretly, it was the gold of those donors who were particularly healthy and almost succeeded as soon as they were matched. When he said this, he couldn''t help cursing: "Damn it, God knows how many couples there are..." "The city hall registry also has the authority to call these materials." Jesse explained. "So?" Adam gave her a white look: "As long as you don''t get married, you don''t have to mind? Moreover, if a couple can go to the city hall to get the certificate, it is either a deep relationship or a true love. Suddenly being informed of this news, it is simply a bolt from the blue! This is too messy! " "GodJesse was reminded by Adam that he also foresaw that a huge storm of public opinion would sweep the world. "Once this matter is exposed, it will definitely be adapted and made into a movie in the future." Adam crooked the corridor: "Maybe it will be turned into a comedy. After all, the true core of comedy is tragedy!" Hamburger is not Duan Zhengchun. This is the world of American dramas, and it''s not your sister''s trivia. "This **** supervision!" Jessie said angrily: "How could this happen! Are all the supervising people blind?!" In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 924 Shocking the World, Satan Appears), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 925: The devil hits like a raindrop, but it is flashed by 11. You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Inside a private clinic. "We will act the day after tomorrow!" An old man in a white coat asked: "Fifth, I asked you to find the ghost of Highway 85, did you find it?" "Father, it''s not that easy." A young man in his twenties said: "That''s the ghost of Highway 85, allowing the CPD (Chicago Police Department) to drive up to 130 yards on Highway 85. Without starting the lights, without turning on the brake lights, turning the CPD around on the overpass, every time I can escape the pursuit of CPD, it has been several years. I want to find him for a while, how is it possible! " "Because he drives well, we need to find him." The old man in a white coat smiled and said, "Your elder brother finally had this opportunity to come out. This is his last chance. We must save him." "Do we have to?" Another jealous young man said nonchalantly: "The boss has been in jail for 11 years, maybe he has enough life, we are so troublesome to save him, maybe he is not happy! Dad, you don''t lack children. Although there are only 18 of us here, there are still 514 outside waiting for you to make a confession. And even if you are sick, father, you won''t be able to give birth. There are us. As long as you want, we will learn from you and contribute 1 piece of gold every day, and soon our family will be able to surpass thousands and tens of thousands..." "Shut up, old 11!" The old man in the white coat looked cold: "Remember, we are tired of logging! No one can be missing! One day you are caught, we will also save you!" "I won''t be caught..." The old 11 wanted to talk back, but when he met the two men with ferocious faces beside the old man in the white coat, he swallowed again. These two men, old 2 and old 4, are his father''s guardian of the hard work of logging. Not only strong and fierce, the key is two low-powered children. To their father is obedient. With a word from the old man, they can immediately rush to tear anyone apart, literally, without any discount. The old man in the white coat reached out his hand in satisfaction and stroked the heads of the two strong and low-powered sons beside him. The two brawny men showed expressions of enjoyment. "Father, what the old 11 said is not all wrong." A man answered, "If you do this earlier, our family will be able to sweep the entire New York underworld. Look at Chicago, the crowd is power, and the resources you have, father, are so good." "People are expensive and not too expensive." The old man in a white coat smiled and said: "You are all carefully selected and cultivated by me. They are all seeds that inherit my fine genes. They are works of art. How can they be compared with those cannon fodder?" Everyone smiled approvingly. "Fifth, you have to hurry up." The old man in a white coat urged: "I found the ghost of Route 85, let him come to New York to play, then we can easily get out of the way." "What if you can''t find it?" Another young man asked. "If you can''t find it, then you have to go hard." The old man in a white coat narrowed his eyes: "I have trained you for so many years. I used to be a little trouble, and it''s time to leave some legendary stories that belong to us." "Oh, yeah!" "I like this!" "Legend! Legend!" "FKNYPD!" Everyone else in the room yelled with excitement. The old man in a white coat looked at the 18 children in the room, full of military virtues, and couldn''t help showing a gratified smile. boom! At this moment, the door of the room was blown open. "FBI, raise your hands!" A group of heavily armed FBI rushed in. The old man in the white coat pulled the left and right guardians and ran back. "Hahaha, this is an early start!" The rest of the people in the room are usually bloodthirsty and fierce. They have just been beaten with blood. Seeing the FBI rush in, not only are they not afraid, but they laughed and picked up the guys and prepared to go. Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da Da... The sound of Chicago''s characteristic typewriter sounded in the room for a long time. Tradition in the American drama world. No matter who it is, when encountering a battle, empty the magazine first. The next day. Medical center. "hiss." The news on TV made everyone who saw it interact closely with Liangqi sauce. "Shit, shit, shit!" Christina scolded three times for her girlfriend to vent her horror. "The assisted reproductive industry has really suffered a devastating blow this time." Dr. Shept murmured. "Deserve it!" Christina murmured: "Strict regulations must be formulated in advance for this kind of thing. At least two doctors must act together and supervise each other. Otherwise, just let a doctor perform the operation and send it randomly in the middle to replace the gold that someone else has picked. Isn''t that just a matter of hand? Do not rely on standardized procedures, but rely on the self-discipline of the people who handle it? God knows how many such perverts in our world! " "Mr. Death row prisoner may really not die." Adam came over: "His lawyer applied to the court, saying that his behavior was controlled by his biological father, and the real demon is his biological father." "How is his biological father?" Meredith asked. "I was arrested." Adam explained: "Together with his two low-powered sons, and the rest of the children who committed crimes with him, because of resistance, they shot at the FBI, and they were all beaten into a sieve." "Two low-energy sons?" Meredith looked unbearable. "This is normal." Adam reminded: "You don''t think IVF is all healthy, do you?" Just as guessed, after this incident was exposed, there was an uproar. The severity of the impact was even above the incident at the Cotai Nursing Home. After all, one is the elderly group. One is the group of children. In the world of American dramas, no matter what the heart is, on the bright side, children are the most valued. Hundreds of children were involved in this incident, and it was still involved in this way. One can imagine how appalling it is. In the next period of time, such incidents also broke out in other places. But it''s not the super criminals doing it maliciously. But to make money to make money. 35 dollars at a time. There is a pseudonym Starbucks. In 33 months, he donated 693 times and received 24255 dollars. Because his quality is too good, the success rate is too high The private clinic gave him an omni-channel recommendation. In less than three years, the hamburger was the fruit of 30 years of hard work. The same is 533 children. However, in this American drama world, hamburgers and Starbucks are just the head. There is more below. Then there are fires on documents, suicides, deaths of lovers, strained beds in mental hospitals, court class action lawsuits for alimony... all kinds of news are on the ears. After Monica heard it, she was so frightened that she hugged Adam and kept kissing her, thanking God and Adam in her mouth. At the beginning, she had thought about choosing gold, and she was pregnant and had a baby. At one point Joey was picked. Thinking about it now, that would really be done, and those who can use Joey are lucky. At the very least, Joey knows the bottom line. He is a little bit cute and cute, but he is handsome and kind-hearted. "Monica, you must have been kissed by the goddess of luck." Old friends gathered together. Speaking of this, Phoebe sighed: "First it was the Devil Town, and now it''s the Devil Hamburger again. You have all passed by one by one." "Yeah!" Everyone nodded. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 925 Devil hits like raindrops, all flashed by one by one) reading record, next time you open the bookshelf to see! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 926: Car god You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! late at night. "It''s finally gone." Jesse lay there wearily: "These days, I am really annoyed by these messy and shocking strange things." "Hamburger is not sentenced to death like this?" Adam spit on the side. "The current public opinion is increasingly inclined to abolish the death penalty." Jessie said helplessly: "Although New York has not yet been abolished, the death penalty is almost not used when the sentence is pronounced." "Whose public opinion?" Adam mocked: "Are the prison service tycoons? Of course they support the abolition of the death penalty. By then, all those who are driven into prison will be almost free labor. And if it weren''t for less than tens of thousands of years. These super criminals, who have been sentenced to tens of thousands of years, can work for them forever. " "Ugh." Jessie sighed: "You obviously stand at the top of the pyramid. Why are you more concerned about the dark side of society than those at the bottom?" "Because I''m a doctor, I stay in the hospital every day, and I always see things like this." Adam naturally wouldn''t talk about the habit he developed when he was a keyboard man across the Internet in his previous life, and said with a smile. "Have you not noticed this trend? Those prison service tycoons are driving millions of people into prison. Young people dont pay much attention to it. With a criminal record, they can only go in and out of prison frequently in the future. They are all the best quality free labor. AKA is all money! " "What if you find it?" Jesse closed her eyes: "We are powerless." "That''s right, we can only take care of ourselves." Adam agreed. "...I don''t need you to grasp it!" Jesse waved off Adam''s hand. Adam smiled. Jesse is one of his contacts at the FBI, similar to Kate. They are all higher than ordinary connections and lower than Juno. When getting along, he naturally has to guide her three views intentionally or unintentionally. Otherwise, if the three views are seriously incompatible, there will be a lot of trouble in the future. Fortunately, Adams own conditions are too good, even if Jesses three views have been formed, as long as he is willing, the physical and mental two-pronged approach can still be affected. that''s enough. "How about that Chicago Highway 85 ghost?" Adam changed the subject. As the relationship deepened, Jesse had already started to talk to Adam about the things that should have been kept secret in her work. On the one hand, I want to talk. On the other hand, I also want to rely on Adam''s super brain to sort out the case for her. Emmm. This is a trick offered to her by her best friend Kate, who has a rich and reliable experience of success. At first Jesse resisted and disdain. But now she has developed a habit unconsciously. Hamburger, the father of the devil, negotiated with a group of children about a plan to rescue prisoners from death row, and they were all interrogated. Of course, this is not the FBI''s credit. It was Hamburger, the father of the devil, who confessed everything directly. Once he is caught, he likes to confess everything, hoping to become a legend. "If the car **** Bryan is on the horse, how can there be any road ghosts?" Jessie opened his eyes: "But you certainly can''t think of what this highway ghost is like." "The ghost girl Si Ji?" Adam curiously asked, "Or a kid?" "..." Jessie stopped and said: "The other party was only 15 years old. Three years ago, he was only 12 years old. As soon as he was able to touch the steering wheel, he started stealing the car. That technique, Brian is also a bit inferior to him. After abandoning the boss''s enthusiasm, in the end, relying on the performance of the car to catch up, he ran out of gasoline and grabbed him. " "and then?" Adam smiled and said: "How to deal with it? Brian won''t be recruited into the timber-timbering, right?" "We are not as shameless as you said." Jesse gave Adam a white look: "He is still a child, and a poor, good child. His parents quarreled in the car many years ago and caused a car accident. Both parents are dead. He is the only one left. Later, he was adopted by an African-American elderly, but the African-American elderly was in poor health. At the age of 12, he started stealing cars to make money to support his family. He has always been gentle. Because he suffered from tinnitus after the car accident and his mother is a singer, he always wears headphones and listens to all kinds of music. He also recorded the interesting sounds he heard in his life, re-arranged and burned it, and made a rap-like song. " "How is the song effect?" Adam asked. "I feel very talented." Jesse said. "Then he should learn music and become a singer in the future." Adam smiled. "You said it lightly." Jessie shook his head: "It''s one thing to like it. It''s another thing to really treat it as a career. After all, he committed a crime and injured many CPD police officers. It is certain to go to jail." "You dare to say you won''t recruit him?" Adam hit the nail on the head. "...Brian likes him very much." Jessie said: "Said his talent may be comparable to yours, and the baby''s personality is really good, Brian wants to guide him on the right path." "Baby?" Adam smiled. "The kid''s nickname." Jesse said with pity: "His mother always calls him that, so he calls herself that way to the outside world." "Do you really like him so much?" Adam looked at Jesse, surprised. "You didn''t see him." Jessie sighed: "As long as you have seen him, or even glanced at him, you will know that he is a good, innocent child. He is the kind that walks into the criminal den, and the criminals don''t want to hurt him. To embark on this road is completely compelled by life. " "Then what are you waiting for?" Adam ridiculed: "Let Brian get out! His path is a bottomless pit. If you let him guide this baby, wouldn''t it be three years and three years that you will never see the light." "Brian went to Melmi." Jessie glanced at Adam: "He said he will come to see baby again after finishing this paragraph, do you want to see baby?" "Do you want me to help the baby?" Adam smiled. "Ok." Jessie nodded: "He is such a good boy. I don''t want him to be broken, nor do I want him to take Brian''s exciting but extremely dangerous road." "Okay, I can look at Adam nodded, and then played with taste: "But why do you thank me? " "..." Jesse rolled his eyes suddenly, but thinking that with Adam''s help, the baby must have a bright future, he couldn''t help but spit out and smiled. "Okay, that''s it!" Adam clapped his hands and shouted. "...I haven''t said anything yet!" Jesse looked dumbfounded. "Your smile is the best thank you gift." Adam chuckles: "You know I have always liked the little dimples you laughed most." "Pooh!" Jesse froze for a while, then took a bite of Adam, and was defeated by Adam''s shamelessness. Adam smiled triumphantly, thinking about the baby in his heart. He was actually quite curious about the kind boy that Jesse could tell at a glance. Not to mention that the opponent has such sharp car skills at a young age. After he saw it, if the baby was really as good as Jesse said, he wouldn''t mind helping him, so he would do a good thing that day. Emmm. After all, Adam is kind enough to do good things into a habit. It''s definitely not because of greed for any charming dimples! The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 926), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 927: Military Medical Legend of the City Soldier King "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Emergency. "what''s the situation?" Adam greeted him with the little man. "58 years old, male, motor vehicle accident, tachycardia 160, blood pressure 80, weak breathing on both sides." The first responder said quickly. "what''s going on?" Adam looked at the camouflage uniform lying on the patient and frowned. "I did not do anything." The first responder said, "He did it all before I arrived." "Don''t you see it?" The soldier, who was lying on the patient''s neck and blowing through a pen inserted in his neck, looked up at Adam. "The ambulance didn''t arrive at the time. There was only a ballpoint pen beside me. Don''t worry, I used ice and snow to sterilize the poison." "Melendes, take over." Adam ordered the little man, and then said to a proud man wearing a camouflage uniform and a soldier who returned to the city: "Soldier, you can let go." "Major Owen Hunter, Milliken Army, Second Front Surgery Squad, I am a traumatologist." The camouflage man was obviously dissatisfied with Adam calling him a soldier, and began to report the title, and he looked suspicious of Adam and the little man''s level: "Are you sure?" "Before the ambulance arrived, in order to save the patient in time, I used a ballpoint pen to intubate, no problem." Adam pushed the patient to the emergency room and glanced at him: "I will do the same if I change. But you also followed in the ambulance. Don''t you tell me that there is no airbag most commonly used in ambulances? Need your mouth to help you breathe all the time? Major Hunter, is this how the battlefield saves people? are you sure? " "..." Major Owen Hunter stagnated. "Haha." Christina, who was waiting for other ambulances with an intern next to her, laughed directly. "Doctor Yang, help Major Hunter treat the wound on his leg." The Adamite had entered, but the voice came out. Christina then saw Major Hunt''s thighs bloody, and quickly motioned to her trainee to come forward to help. "No need to." The Returning Soldier King, how could he put this wound in his eyes, waved his hand to prevent the intern from being supported, and walked to the emergency room by himself. "Major Hunter, what are you doing?" Christina was taken aback and chased after her. "I''m going to see how my patients are." Major Hunter looked worried. "Please!" Christina grabbed him: "You don''t even know Adam?" "Is he famous?" Major Hunter paused: "So young, so arrogant." "You really don''t know him?" Christina looked carefully at Major Hunter''s expression, a little suspicious that he was pretending to be deliberately. There are still people in Quanmi who dont know Adam? That''s really strange. "I have been on the battlefield abroad, fighting for the country." Major Hunter glanced at her. "But you are a doctor." Christina asked strangely: "Don''t you care about the latest news in the medical world?" Then what came to mind, it suddenly dawned: "Oh, yes, you don''t even know how to use an airbag, you only know that you use your mouth to blow in there... shouldn''t it be easy to be a military doctor?" "That''s because I''m not used to it, I didn''t expect it." Major Hunter blushed in defense. "I understand." Christina nodded noncommittal: "Let me help you deal with the wound." "You do not believe?" Major Hunter was anxious with a look of anger: "Are you insulting the honor of the military doctor who fought for the country?" "No." Christina shook her head insincerely, then saw Major Hunt staring at her, frowning. "But tell me, how many good doctors are willing to be military doctors on the frontline? As for fighting for the country? " "What happened to fighting for the country?" Major Hunter couldn''t refute the fact that Christina''s''good doctor is not a soldier'', so he could only grab the second half of her sentence: "Aren''t we military doctors fighting for the country?" "Don''t get excited." Christina pulled him into the ward, began to cut the camouflage pants on his thigh, and said while examining the wound. "I didn''t mean to target your military doctors. After all, military doctors are also doctors." "Then what do you mean?" Major Hunter calmed down a bit. "Please, I don''t need to say it, right?" Christina glanced at him and began to disinfect the wound on his leg. "We have known a saying since childhood, business is business, everything is business. You crossed continents and oceans, went abroad, just simply fighting for the country? Who defends us from being violated? Thousands of thousands of kilometers away, across continents and oceans, can''t fly foreign enemies at all? Is there any threat to this country in the world today? Even if there is, it won''t be those small countries, right? It''s all benefits. You are just taking advantage of those military-industrial groups. " Seeing Major Hunter staring at herself blankly, Christina felt a glimpse of her heart: "Are you okay?" "That''s how your people in China think of us?" Major Hunter was startled. "rest assured." Christina casually said: "There are only a few sober like us. Most people are brainwashed by the media and do not think independently. They still regard you as heroes!" Major Hunter: "..." Seeing that he didn''t react fiercely, Christina relaxed, turned around to get the anesthesia needle, and prepared to give him a local anesthesia for sutures. Major Hunter glanced at Christina. Although he was uncomfortable with her words, he still admired her for her self-confident and somewhat assertive character. Not to mention that she is still a woman... While visiting relatives, he was involved in a car accident at a crossroad before he could go home. He participated in emergency rescue and was very tolerant of any woman. then. He glanced at the curve of Christina''s back, picked up the automatic stitcher on the table, directly like a staple, and greeted the wound on his leg. clatter! "Humph!" He let out a muffled snort for the first time. damn it! This is more painful than imagined. But now that this has been done, there is no turning back. clatter! clatter! clatter! Major Hunter endured the pain and sutured his wound himself. "what are you doing?" Christina, who heard the movement, turned around and saw this scene, she was shocked: "I haven''t anesthetized yet?" "So?" Major Hunter pretended not to care, and asked coolly. "Are you rotating or retiring?" Christina stayed for a while, listening to the stitching sound of the stapler, she felt pain, thinking of something, suddenly asked. "Rotate." Major Hunter was overjoyed. Woman, finally caught your attention, and amazed you! This is the man! "Still spinning?" Christina glanced at him sympathetically: "You already have the signs of PTSD, take advantage of the slightness of UU reading , retire early, don''t delay it until it is very serious, it will hurt your family at that time. " "...I don''t have PTSD!" Major Hunter was speechless. What kind of brain circuits are the women in the city now, why can''t he keep up at all. "are you sure?" Christina looked at him pityingly: "Obviously there is an anesthetic needle to get it, but you just don''t get it. You have to endure this unnecessary pain. This is not PTSD, is it M? Don''t tell me it doesn''t hurt! " Metropolitan Soldier KingMedic Hunter: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 927: The Legend of the Metropolitan Soldier King), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 928: Woman, you succeeded in getting my attention You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Emergency room. The King of Urban SoldiersMedic Hunter, was kindly blocked by Christina. This is completely different from the rotation of praise in his imagination. Damn it! He didn''t even return home, so he used battlefield first aid magic skills to save a few patients. When the girls in the city see him like this, shouldn''t they let their eyes shine and hug him? Why do you feel that he reluctantly sews himself directly, not a man? Instead of PTSD, it''s M? What''s wrong with this city? What happened to this world? "Can you book it here for me?" Major Hunter glanced at the thigh wound and handed the automatic stitcher in his hand to Christina. "of course can." Christina took the automatic stitcher and joked: "But first of all, I''m not S!" "...I am not M either!" Major Hunter was speechless. "Not just fine." Christina took the automatic suturing device to help him stitch up the remaining wounds, and smiled casually: "Otherwise it is also a disease, and it is better to treat it early. Can I ask you a question? " "what is the problem?" Major Hunter was shocked. He knew it! Women in the city, it is impossible for them to be uninterested in their legendary experience of returning to the king of soldiers. "You don''t need to be anaesthetized to sew up. It should be your habit on the battlefield, right?" Christina asked. "of course." Major Hunter made a natural look: "We are the nation on the battlefield... The situation on the battlefield is changing rapidly, and we need to respond quickly and accurately. Such a small injury, how can there be time to give you anesthetics. Forbearance and forbearance passed. " "Then why didn''t you just sew it up in one breath?" Christina raised her head and glanced at him: "Is there anything to say about it?" "..." Major Hunter, the King of the City Soldier, was speechless again, and could only turn his head to the side and endure embarrassment: "The remaining wounds are not easy to sew." "Oh~" Christina was disappointed: "I thought there were any battlefield first aid skills in it." "..." Major Hunter, the King of the City Soldier, turned his head and looked at Christina, who lowered her head to stitch him together, seriously suspecting that she was deliberate. There is no such thing as a battlefield argument. It''s just the skill of urban sex. Without anesthesia, he sutured himself to show his masculinity, and then asked the woman to touch his thigh to finish the final work for him, close to each other, and smell each other. When he looked down in a domineering cold and gentle look, a normal woman should have weak legs. It''s a pity that he didn''t expect a single reaction! But he still did not give up. The other party neither eats the heroic spirit of fighting for the country, nor the man''s spirit of stitching up by himself without anesthesia, let alone the volatility of personal aura. This professional and confident woman has successfully attracted his attention. What I just said was just a habitual flirtation. Now he is serious. He still doesn''t believe it. He is a dignified major military doctor, who can make money as a doctor internally and fight as a soldier externally. His fiance is a fan of what he doesn''t want, and contacting each other via email will make her desperate to stay alone and wait for her return to get married. This kind of double charm blessing is actually not attractive to a woman at all? This is not scientific! "What are you doing?" Christina had just stitched up the remaining wound when he saw Major Hunter put his trousers off and limped out. "I''m going to check on my patients." Major Hunter turned his head and gave a determined look. "You just stitched it up, it''s better not to move...but, ok." Christina shrugged. Major Hunter looked at Christina, who was really indifferent in his eyes, and walked away. He didn''t even know that this was actually Adam''s butterfly effect. Original time and space. After his combination of punches, Christina, who was single, was directly stunned by him, and it was proper. But now. With Adam''s butterfly fan wings. Dr. Burke was not injured, the wedding was postponed, and Dr. Burkes mother had not come to toss Christina. Dr. Burke did not choose to let go because of his distressed Christina. The two are about to prepare for the wedding at the moment, and their relationship is very good. Christina, a person who specializes in medicine, a boyfriend''s fianc, is annoying. All kinds of wedding preparations are all done by Dr. Burke, and she is too lazy to participate. Let alone provoke the second one. That would be a waste of time and energy. I''m not free! The City Soldier King Hunters display was different from the wild way technology in the hospital. Adam first revealed the ridiculousness in it. Then Christina and Adam are in the same year. It''s been more than a year or two. What have you not seen? The cruise accident at the time was so tragic that it was no worse than any battlefield. Adam is a big show in front of the people of the whole country. She was also on the scene, and was instructed by Adam on the phone how to drill the skull. That''s a real show! Now the King of the City Soldier just uses a ballpoint pen to insert the throat and suture himself without anesthesia with an automatic suturing device. How could these little actions really show her? After being surprised, it''s funny. There are three views. The profession of a doctor is mostly anti-war in itself. With the dazzling sun shining next to Adam again, she had already unknowingly had a deeper understanding of Soldiers. All the auras displayed by the City Soldier King Military Doctor Major Hunter, in the original time and space, it was really the Soldier King military doctor returning to the city, and the female doctor was heartbroken. But now, it was just a dumb smile. Another ward. Dr. Shept is being called by Kylie, the chief resident of Orthopedics for a consultation. "The spine from c6 to t1 squeezes and deforms and compresses the spinal nerves." Dr. Sheppert looked at the CT film and said: "We have to go deep into the spinal cord, try to release the pressure in the spinal cord, like this kind of injury..." "It must be disabled." Hearing this, the patient answered with a mockery. "PhilDon''t say that!" The patient''s friend, an old lady in a formal dress, couldn''t bear to say: "Doctor, you must find a way to come out, Phil is very strong, and he has grandsons." "You can freeze him!" Just when Dr. Sheput wanted to comfort him, a voice came from the door. Everyone followed the prestige and saw a soldier in camouflage uniform, standing there, talking freely: "If you still want him to see himself stand up again." "Stop with me." Dr. Sheppert talked to the patient, and took Kelly from the orthopedics department to the outside of the ward, frowning and looking at Major Hunter: "Who are you?" The most annoying thing for doctors is that others refute themselves in front of their families. This will have an impact on the prestige of the doctor. "A military doctor who makes trouble." Christina walked over and complained. "I don''t want you to give my patient and his relatives some hope that will only be dashed..." Dr. Sheppert warned. "Unless you try your best." Seeing Christina watching by and seeing the doctor in front of her, who was obviously her superior, Major Hunter was excited and interrupted directly: "Otherwise, it will still be hope before it collapses." The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 928 Woman, you successfully attracted my attention), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 929: Gods courage Medical center. Outside the ward. Christina held her hands and watched the play with a smile. Metropolitan Soldier KingMilitary Doctor Hunter Major Yu Guang caught a glimpse of his energies. To Dr. Sheputer, who was listening to him with a cold face, he madly said, "Your academic information should be updated..." Next to , Kylie, the chief resident of Orthopedics, couldn''t help but echo: "There was a case of freezing a person who was stepped on by a bison and healed him." Doctor Sheputt glanced at Kelly, then looked at the king of soldiers in front of him: "In the case of the bison, the patient is 20 years old and has a very strong heart. Our patient is 60 years old, and his heart is already trembling. I still want him to live well to see his grandchildren! " said here, he was too lazy to look at this rough face, and looked directly at Kelly: "Doctor Torres, make an appointment for the operating room. By the way, tell the patient that despite Uncle Sams theory, cryotherapy is not feasible. " After finishing speaking, he left. "Why don''t you continue to refute him?" Christina was disappointed. "" It is the King of Soldiers and Major Hunter, who is once again heartbroken. This cryotherapy, he has only read the case introduction, and has not done any specific operation at all. He said it, but the other party didnt know. Now Dr. Sheppert clearly understands this, and what he said is objective truth. There are very few cases of this kind. Successful patients also have key factors for a healthy young body. What else can he say? Going on, it''s not stunned, but slammed and madly stunned. Thinking of this, he couldn''t help but glance at Christina. He was always said to be heartbroken, and he somewhat suspected that she was deliberate. I can see Christina''s disappointment that doesn''t look like a pretend, thinking that she might be the kind of independent woman who is very motivated and has a strong thirst for knowledge. Emmm. Damn, this woman is so attractive. and the fiancee who is obedient to him, good wife and good mother, are completely two types. On his way home, he ran into a car accident, then came here and met her, perhaps God''s guidance. "Tell me about this cryotherapy." After Christina was gone, Major Hunter stopped and watched him. He was planning to follow him. He wanted to stay with her. Kylie, the chief resident of Orthopedics, called him. That''s right! Her heart moved. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} Since Adam''s clinical research has achieved world-renowned achievements in one fell swoop, clinical research fever has quietly risen in the medical center. Even Mark Sloan of Plastic Surgery has lost his sway thoughts recently. Whenever he has time, he also searches the computer for the latest industry information, hoping to find his research direction, so that he can start a big project to prove himself. This is also the fundamental reason why the director of surgery decided that low-level residents should not be included in clinical scientific research and that they should concentrate on surgical training as the new regulations. A famous doctor is in charge of clinical practice. That is what it should be, and he warmly welcomes it. But if the resident doctor who is still learning to walk starts to ignore it and puts too much thought on running directly, then the medical center will soon fall into trouble. But the senior residents, in fact, basically have the strength of the attending doctor, and it is nothing to do a clinical research project without delay in obtaining the attending medical license. Chief Resident Orthopedic Kelly, is such a senior resident. She is qualified and has this willingness. So when I heard Major Hunter talk about it, I ignored Dr. Sheput''s thoughts and couldn''t help but agree. "it is good." Major Hunter stared at Christina''s leaving back, resisting the urge to follow immediately, and talked to Kelly about his understanding of this theoretical therapy. "I''ll go to the director." Kelly''s eyes lighted up, and she happily passed Doctor Sheputt to the director of surgery. She is going to perform this operation. Now there is only the first case in the world and the successful case of Massachusetts General Hospital. This is the best resume. City Soldier KingMedic Hunter Major Hunt also breathed a sigh of relief, endured the pain, and went looking for Christina. Maybe it''s really God''s will. When he used the little bit of investigative skills learned on the battlefield to come to the door of the emergency room and secretly observe Christina, who was talking to his girlfriend Meredith outside the emergency room, an accident happened. The ground was slippery and Christina slipped directly. Just as she was rubbing her head and preparing to get up, a big ice cone above fell and prodded into her body. "Oh, God." My girlfriend Meredith was stunned, and then ran to the hospital: "Don''t move, I''m going to find someone!" "Oh, God." After seeing this scene, Major Hunter couldn''t help but muttered God, hid himself, and waited for Meredith to pass, then walked over and looked down at Christina, who was lying on the ground in a circle of pain. The corners of her mouth could not be controlled Live alive. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "The suffering woman." Like a knight, he said a word, picked up Christina, and went to the emergency room. Thank God. This incredible accident happened before his eyes. said that it was not Gods will, and he didnt believe it at all. after all. Without Satan, how can there be God or anything? World peace, how can a superhero have a chance to make waves? The same is true. Soldier King returns to the city, if God hadn''t forcibly created jaw-dropping accidents, the Soldier King would have returned lonely. After arriving in the emergency room, Christina recovered from the huge joke God made to her, recovered her calm, and started self-diagnosis. "Between my 9th rib and my 10th rib, there is no bleeding or pneumothorax, the whole vital signs are stable, just pull it outNo!" Meredith took the nurse, began to connect the monitor to Christina, and took another chest X-ray with a portable chest X-ray machine. Christinas trainee, Kristina has been around for a long time. One by one came to take pictures to commemorate them, and prepare to make them into mobile phone screensavers. Every day I turn on the phone and look at the suffering boss, and I feel in a good mood all day. "what are you doing?" After Christina scolded her intern, she saw Major Hunter walk in, put on her gloves, leaned directly to her, leaned over and looked at her up and down with her eyes, breathing each other, feeling like she was about to kiss her strongly Make her frown and shout. Before she scolded "abnormal", Major Hunter had already pulled out the ice cone. "I didn''t allow you to pull it out!" Christina looked at the **** ice cone in his hand and couldn''t help but cried. "so?" City Soldier KingMilitary Doctor Hunter, with the courage given by God, he regained his self-confidence at the beginning, and directly used the classic cool sentences. shook his head slightly, his expression was unruly, exuding the coolness God gave him with all his strength. "so?" Christina murmured: "So you shouldn''t do this! Are you sure you are a military doctor? On the battlefield, are you so undisciplined? Do whatever you want without asking the persons wishes and ideas? Oh, hell! I forgot. You guys are really like this! " City Soldier KingMilitary Doctor Hunter: "..." Chapter 930: I know you cant bear to hit me "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Emergency room. "You have too deep a prejudice against us soldiers, right?" City Soldier King Military Medical Major Hunter was always heartbroken by saying that he was also a little angry. "Am I wrong?" Christina asked back. After staying with Adam for a long time, these three changes are silent. This is like having a very outstanding friend in the circle of friends, his words and deeds will become the object of subconscious imitation. For example, the mantra of the other party. It is really contagious. In this circle of friends that everyone imitates, I still can''t feel it. Once you go outside, you will subconsciously imitate it, giving outsiders who are not in this circle of friends, a very strong feeling. Adam is clearly such a friend. He profoundly affected all his circle of friends. The more you identify with him in your heart, the greater the impact. In the professional field, Christina''s deep worship of Adam is also very strong. Therefore, some of Adam''s views have long been accepted by her to imitate. She had changed without even realizing it, and naturally subconsciously thought that she was the way she was. The negative example of this is Meredith. She didn''t seek to make progress in the profession, she was cut off directly by Adam in romance, and was rejected by Adam in friendship. Stop above friends, there is still a long way to go from good friends. Coupled with the luck that she is also the heroine, she possesses the skills of being 100% drunk and losing her belt and having a European dream in a hundred days to win many people. For various reasons, she was the least affected by Adam, almost negligible. As a result, he was almost given PUA by a death row prisoner not long ago. "..." Major Hunter was speechless, so he could only silently pick up the sutures and began to stitch up Christina''s wound. Many things are unreasonable. Major Hunter didn''t think there was any problem before. But after being pierced by Christina''s glamorous appearance and revealing the true color of his panties, he was still a little bit ashamed, and he was really speechless. Because it is true. The fake can''t be true. "Tell me about your trauma surgery on the battlefield." Seeing the opponent like this, Christina didn''t continue to chase her, letting the opponent sew up, not wanting to waste time, so she asked about battlefield trauma surgery. Although she couldn''t appreciate the selection level of military doctors, she felt that only the inferior doctors who were not talented would choose to go to the battlefield. But she also had to admit that the battlefield is the best training ground. After all, there are so many wounded every day, and they are all seriously wounded, so that even doctors with poor talents can grow up quickly. She is very interested in these trauma cases that she may not encounter in the hospital. Learning makes her happy. "Injury? There is no time for perfection..." Major Hunter said it, but without saying a few words, the stitching was completed, and the speed was indeed fast. "Take off your pants, I''ll give you a cefazolin injection." This is the standard procedure for treatment. Naturally, Christina would not twist and squeeze, and directly faded the waistband of her pants. Major Hunter glanced, picked up the needle tube, and injected cefazolin. "If you were on the battlefield, you would be a very good military doctor." Major Hunter saw that Christina was always indifferent to his charm, so he changed a routine and began to praise: "And now that you have scars, it is easier to get acquainted with others." "Ha ha." Christina couldn''t help laughing. Seeing that the praise was effective, Major Hunter condemned himself for being stupid. Man pretending to be cool can only attract some women. But complimenting women is effective for all women. "I''m serious." Major Hunter saw that the path was right, and he continued his efforts: "You should leave here and go out for adventure. Can this place make you dedicate yourself to it? No, it will only restrict your development." "Are you kidding me." Christina woke up from the joy of being praised, took a look at him, and sneered: "This is the fourth teaching hospital in the entire meter. It is completely possible to win this year. Even Adam can stay in this hospital, what can''t I do? " "Adam, Adam, is this Adam really so powerful?" Major Hunter pouted. "Ha ha." Christina smiled more happily, looking at Major Hunter who turned dark: "You really are a military doctor. You don''t know anything about true medical geniuses. The battlefield may have made you. But it also severely restrains you. Ill give you a suggestion. Go out in the future and dont say this to anyone again. " "..." Major Hunter was heartbroken. At this time, the ward door was pushed open. The director of surgery came in: "Doctor Hunter, you are here, what happened to your leg injury?" "Doctor Yang helped me deal with it, and it handled it very well." Major Hunter was a little uncomfortable being smashed, and said hastily. "That''s good." The director of surgery nodded and started to get to the topic: "I asked some people, the Maryland Shock Trauma Center has a high evaluation of you. I heard that you used a bombed Hummer to build an operating table in the desert, right? " "In the desert, you have to react accordingly." Major Hunter shook his head reservedly. "You need to be adaptable everywhere." The director of surgery smiled and said, "Doctor Hunter, would you like to come here to work?" "Thank you for your invitation, but I must return to the desert and complete my mission." Major Hunter glanced at Christina and declined. "Well, good luck to you." Seeing this, the director of surgery did not force it. He just appreciates the rich first aid experience of the other party. If the other party can be invited to join the emergency department, the emergency department of the medical center will be more powerful. But the other party is not willing, and he will not force it. Now that Adam sits in the emergency room, it doesn''t really matter whether he has it or not. So he left. "..." Major Hunter saw that the director of surgery was so swift and neat, he didn''t mean to invite a second time, and he could not help but feel a little irritable when he thought of the series of obstructed things he had come back this time. Throwing the gloves into the trash can, and then taking a deep breath, pulling the blinds to block the outside view, turning around, hugged Christina directly, and a domineering kiss came. When he wanted to come, it was God''s will, and he was going to leave later, not doing it for nothing. How can the gift of God be wasted. Then he noticed something was wrong, and Christina in his arms, under his domineering kiss, did not soften, but struggled violently. Seeing that the struggle became more and more intense, he finally got worried and let go of his hand. "Asshole!" Christina reached out and hit him in the face. Then stopped. "I knew you were not willing to hit me~" The City SoldierMilitary Doctor Major Hunter smiled triumphantly when he saw this. He opened his hands and hugged Christina again. "I''m not willing to fight?" Christina sneered, touched the metal basin where the instruments were placed on the table, and drew it directly towards the big face that was getting closer Snap! The metal basin was hit **** the face of the soldier who had bet that Christina was still reluctant to hit. "Pervert, I just don''t want to hurt my surgeon''s hand!" Christina mocked: "Your face is not worthy of my slap!" The King of the City Soldier, Military Medical Doctor Hunter, clutching his redrawn face, listening to Christina''s suppressed angry taunts, the whole person is not good. How could this be? This is unscientific. Do not! This is not theology! In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 930 I know you can''t bear to hit me) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 931: You say you are not human! Medical center. Emergency ward. City Soldier King? Military Medical Major Hunter was proud of Christina waved but couldn''t fight. But in a blink of an eye, the slap was replaced with a metal basin, and he threw it over without stopping, hitting his face hard. This scene is similar to Tang Bohu''s point of view of Qiuxiang. When the four prostitutes attacked, Tang Bohu went to Qiuxiang. It''s just that Christina doesn''t have such a thick stick, only a metal basin. Major Hunter covered his face and stared at Christina with an angry face. He couldn''t believe this scene. Is this also Gods arrangement? "Abnormal!" After Christina''s fight, her depression was reduced a little, and she kept wiping her mouth with a tissue. With a look of disgust, Major Hunter looked blushing. This is definitely not pretending to play fun. This is really disgusting! "Doctor Yang..." "Get out of my sight!" Christina pointed at the door with her hand. "I am sorry." Major Hunter got up and walked towards the door. After a few steps, he didn''t want to leave in this manner, and he stopped to look at Christina: "But I thought we had feelings between us, so..." "Of course I feel it." Christina mocked: "How could it not feel? In your eyes, which woman smiles at you is just giving you a pass, right? Are you accustomed to wantonly abroad, right? Seeing everything, I feel that others are glaring at you, the soldiers fighting for the country, and are sending out a kind invitation? Fight for the country, fart! You are fighting for your brothers! " "No!" Major Hunter was said to be embarrassed: "I was wrong this time. I misunderstood that you are interesting to me, but please don''t replace my mistakes with all heroic actions that fight for the country." "You dare to say that you "heroes" didn''t mess around abroad?" Christina sneered: "If you don''t get used to it, how can you be confident about a woman who has just met and is constantly ridiculing you, and just move your mouth? Oh, yes. Because of my appearance, right? I am of cosmic descent. In the action movies that you often watch, to people like us is wanton insults. You can do whatever you want. Those of us just want to refuse and welcome, half-push half, right? You all have addictions, right? ! " "I do not have" Major Hunter''s face flushed again. "Have you not developed a habit abroad, or have you never watched such action movies and developed a wanton insult to our subconscious mind?" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} Christina mocked: "No one will admit that they are not human. But we judge whether a person is a person or not, not by how nice he says, but by whether or not he does human affairs! Major Hunter, come and tell me. Are you doing personnel affairs? " "I am sorry." Major Hunter glanced at Christina with indifferent eyes, what he wanted to say, but he didn''t know where to start, so he could only apologize again in a low voice, and then walk away in shame. He is still a shameful person. Christina is right? At first, he tried his best to oppose it. But when you think about it, he''s pretty good. But those of his comrades in arms, indeed often write the silly jokes of women in the kingdom of the universe and the sun. Some people who have been there as a garrison have revealed some shocking but passionate content. Sun action movies, which swept the world, and deepened their impression. Christinas words hit the nail on the head. Although he didn''t want to admit it, he thought about it rationally. In his subconscious, he was affected more or less. Otherwise, I wouldnt do something extraordinary like today. You must know that in the past, whether it was oneself or others, it was recognized that the integrity of others was recognized. No one has ever associated him with the words addiction and perversion. If the jar is broken, or if he has a showdown, and he doesn''t pretend to be a gentleman, that''s nothing. But just because he was still a little bit ashamed, he was ashamed and angry. Not to mention Christina scolding the city soldier king? Military doctor Major Hunter, Adam has been carrying a small man and performing operations in the operating room. Except for Major Hunter, who initially felt a bit of a arrogant breath of the returning soldier, he was a bit stupid. He couldn''t even use the airbag. He would blow air there, pretending to be a stupid. I dont think there will be such a wonderful story behind. He simply forgot the other party. After all, not too many soldiers return every year. He has seen too much, and there are already two Gods of War that he has personally grasped. Nowhere will he see a military doctor who wants to pretend to be a stupid fork. toot. The communicator in the operating room rang. The nurse picked up the phone and said to Adam, "Dr. Duncan, the director is looking for you." "Let''s play a foreign voice." Adam kept moving and commanded. "Yes." The nurse agreed and pressed the voice key. "Adam, how''s your surgery going?" A slightly urgent voice came from the director of surgery. "If there is no accident, it will take 32 minutes to end." try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} Adam gave the exact number. "That''s too late." the director of surgery said anxiously: "Do you know about cryo-spine therapy?" "of course." Adam was surprised: "Is there such a patient here?" "Ok." In the other ward, the director of surgery glanced at the panicked chief resident of Orthopedics Kaili, and said helplessly. "Dr. Torres is doing the work for the patient, but she is not doing her homework properly. The situation is urgent now..." "Tell me about the patient''s condition!" Adam interrupted immediately. "...Extracorporeal circulation membrane oxygen and after cutting off, tachycardia..." the director of surgery said quickly. "When the body temperature is lower than the threshold, it will cause arrhythmia." While performing the operation, Adam simulated the situation there in his head, and immediately pointed out. "His threshold is between 91.5 and 92 degrees. Now his body temperature is 90 degrees, and he needs to warm up Use extracorporeal circulation membrane oxygen to raise the body temperature back and forth, but remember, the speed should be slow, otherwise it will cause other problems. ." "Follow Dr. Duncan''s method immediately, and remember not to go too fast." The director of surgery immediately ordered Kelly. "Don''t be nervous, Dr. Torres." Listening to Kelly panting heavily over there, Adam soothed: "Take a deep breath and dare to explore new fields of medicine. This is our job. Next time you do your homework a little more solidly, and your mentality is a little more stable, it''s nothing. " "You heard what Adam said." The face that the director of surgery has been pulling has also stretched. "Let us do what we should do. With the lessons learned from this time, I believe you can become a better doctor in the future." "I will work hard." Chief Resident Orthopedics Kelly took a deep breath and started to follow Adam''s instructions. Her skills are there, just because she is exploring new and unknown areas, and she is the leader alone, and she is momentarily stupefied when encountering an emergency. Now with Adams comfort and guidance, the original level is immediately brought into play. "The state has stabilized!" After some manipulation, Kelly exclaimed in surprise. "Very good." Adam smiled and said, "If you have any questions, please contact me." "Thank you, Adam." Kelly thanks sincerely. The director of surgery saw this scene, first smiled with satisfaction, and then thoughtfully. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 932: What kind of experience is not dying? Medical center. The story of the King of the City Soldier, with his departure, became a memory. Christina didn''t talk about it at all. Because after she finished scolding, she didn''t care at all, so she quickly focused on competing for the first surgeon in the inpatient surgery. meeting room. "what''s the situation?" When Adam walked by with Si Xiao, he noticed the abnormality inside, and walked in with a smile. "Wedding cake sample." Meredith laughed. "The cake shop wants me to make a decision tomorrow." Dr. Burke put the little cakes on the conference table and smiled at Christina: "I know you are very busy. The first surgery will be performed immediately. But if you can tell me the taste you like, that would be great. " finished speaking, smiled at everyone, and walked out of the meeting room. "So happy." Lexi sighed. "Cake and cards?" Christina picked up a card in front of the cake and vomited: "Has he become a girl?" "There must be someone who is a girl." Adam joked, "It''s better to care than not to care, right?" "The white one is so delicious." Carter was carrying a small cake, had eaten it, and nodded in praise. As a member of the old money family with a manor castle, he said yes, which only shows that Dr. Burke really cares. "Should I bring one to Derek?" Meredith asked as he tasted it. "Then it depends on what you mean." Adam just watched from the side and didn''t do anything. "You think so too, don''t you?" Meredith shook his head and said, "Forget it, give him this kind of cake. He probably will misunderstand that I am urging the marriage." "Instead of worrying about Dr. Sheputt, you might as well want to give Leeds some cake." Adam reminded. "what!" Meredithon exclaimed and said with a tangled face: "Yes, do you want me to give Liz the cake?" Everyone stopped talking. Originally, Leeds seemed to be the happiest. For love, he didn''t even want a career. But now she has cancer. Her true love is not by her side. Most of the time, she just asks a caregiver to take care of her. But Christina, the workaholic who was the least likely to deal with her, has had a good career and love. As soon as this wedding cake sample is delivered, everyone has the picture of Liz''s expression. is mostly a strong smile blessing. But if it is not sent, the news in the hospital will spread wantonly. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}Wait until Leeds hears the news, he may collapse at that time, crying: "You don''t treat me as a friend..." Before replacing it, Christina would look at her quietly, even mocking a few words. But now, Leeds is a cancer patient after all. Even Christina didn''t want to irritate her. "O''Malley, give one to Liz." Seeing that everyone was embarrassed and entangled, Adam shook his head and directly told George. "Yes." Although George was a bit tangled, he agreed without a second word. This is the sorrow of hitting workers. is the same as Chandler''s **** pumped by his boss. At first, he strongly opposed it, but stopped smoking. Instead, in order to agree, he actively wanted the boss to smoke. George now wished that Adam would not treat him as a human being, and ordered him all kinds of tasks. Better than being ignored by Adam. "Doctor Bailey, the surgical board shows that you have an appendectomy, can I follow up?" Christina asked when Dr. Bailey came in. "Doctor Bailey, you are so beautiful today." Meredith smiled and said, "I also want to participate in this appendectomy, can I?" "Ha ha." Dr. Bailey smiled directly: "I see, the first surgeon performed by the resident doctor, you have heard that it was appendectomy for the first two years. So I want to participate in the appendectomy that you most looked down upon before, so I can practice hands in advance, right? " Christina and Meredith laughed and said nothing. "Yang!" Doctor Bailey glanced at the small cake sample on the table, ordered Christina''s name, then threw away the card on the small cake sample, carrying a small cake, and Shi Shiran left. The action expression is too natural. I knew it was a middle-aged hand at a glance. "" Meredith was speechless. In order to practice appendectomy in advance, she also married Dr. Sheputt, and let Dr. Bailey eat cake. ward. "Doctor Duncan, hello." A middle-aged woman introduced: "This is Aunt Joyce''s nephew, my two brothers, Torben and Luke, they just flew over this morning. Torben and Luke, this is Dr. Duncan, you should have heard of it! " "Sorry, your aunt is dying, we have nothing we can do." Adam looked at the three family members: "It''s almost time to say goodbye." "Are you saying goodbye now?" Torben, a middle-aged man in a suit and leather shoes, looked at Adam: "Or the next 24 hours? I mean, probably how long?" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "This cannot be uncertain." Adam shook his head and said, "But it should not last for 24 hours." "Can''t last 24 hours, are you sure?" Torben asked, "I have to catch a plane early in the morning. If it''s past noon, I won''t be able to make it." "" Everyone is a little speechless. But something more speechless happened. "I will be on the plane tonight, and there will be a board of directors tomorrow, the heavyweight kind." Another nephew, Luke, a bald man in a suit and leather shoes, answered quietly, "So, do you think she can die tomorrow?" The middle-aged woman looked at Adam awkwardly, but didn''t say anything. toot. toot. Just then, the alarm on the monitor began to sound. "First aid cart!" Adam gave an order and began to rescue. "Charge 360, let go!" After some rescue, the old lady was successfully rescued God is so kind to her. " my nephew Torben said quietly. "Do you know how many people are praying in the hospital for their loved ones to survive?" Lexi couldnt listen anymore, and couldnt help but said: "How can you guys be like this..." "You do not understand." Torben glanced at her: "Three years ago, Aunt Joyce was sentenced to life with only one month left. The three of us rushed to her, holding her hand by her bed, for weeks, weeping and saying goodbye to her. " "Then her condition stabilized." The bald man in a suit answered quietly, "One month after she was discharged from the hospital, she went in again. Every time we immediately jumped on the plane and came to her bed. said goodbye to her tearfully again and again, and every time she came back to life. " "Three years." The middle-aged woman smiled bitterly: "We all hope to be with her before she leaves. We really hope. But it has been more than ten times, and every time we flew over... She was ready, and so did we. " "it''s time." Torben smiled helplessly. "" Lexi was dumbfounded, speechless. "We know that Dr. Duncan is a very good doctor." Luke, a bald man in a suit, looked at Adam: "So we hope you can give us a clear result. Either treat her thoroughly or let her leave quietly." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 933: You are in charge, I am the guard, we are all number one! Medical center. ward. "Her illness has been incurable, and it all depends on the will to survive and rescue." Adam looked at them: "Either drag it further, until her will and rescue is useless, or sign the .R and stop doing the rescue." The three nephews and nieces looked at each other and all smiled bitterly. The former, they are really impatient. The latter, their aunt still has the will to survive, indicating that she does not want to die yet. If they still love her in their hearts, if they had the heart to do it, they would have done it a long time ago, so there is no such thing as the current procrastination. "Bring the file." At this time, the old lady who was slowly waking up opened her eyes and spoke. "Aunt Joyce..." The three nephews and nieces are all ashamed. "It''s not your fault." The old lady smiled and said, "You are all good kids, and you are all my best relatives. Every time you come to accompany me, every time you give me the courage to continue to live. that''s enough. Actually, I dont want to toss you either. either lying in the hospital and receiving first aid, or on the way to the hospital, receiving first aid. I have had enough of this kind of life. I already know that you love me. Let me leave this painful body with this happiness of love and being loved. " "Aunt Joyce, ooh..." My niece cried directly. Two nephews also had tears in their eyes. "Doctors." The old lady looked at Adam with a smile. "Grey!" Adam said to Lexi: "Go get the .R file." "Yes." Lexi couldn''t bear it, but he went anyway. Get the document and sign it. The old lady soon became critically ill again. There was no rescue this time. The heartbeat of the old lady was completely cleared. "Death time 15:34." Lexi announced his death on his own initiative and looked at his three nephews and nieces: "You can catch the plane, participate in the board of directors, and be busy with your affairs." "Doctor Grey, you can go to your business." Adam reminded. The three nephews and nieces were motionless, but they cried silently over there. Obviously, when the death really comes. They love their relatives so much that they really understand what it means for their relatives to pass away. Adam shook his head. God can really joke with them. Such a tossing person. It''s obviously a family that loves each other, but if it drags on for three years and three years, I am afraid that something intolerable will happen. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} This is no one to blame, only God! a few days later. "congratulations." Adam congratulated Christina, who was so energetic. "What can you congratulate?" Christina proudly said: "This is a natural thing." "Ha ha." Adam laughed blankly. That''s right! After consultation with the director of surgery and many attending doctors, the resident doctor Christina, the first person, defeated Meredith and other resident doctors in the same class with an uncontroversial advantage, and obtained the qualification and honor for the first surgery. . "That''s true too." Adam joked: "This year is not good, there is no one who can play, there is no suspense at all, believe me, I understand this feeling." "" Christina squinted at the back of Adam''s departure, with a mouthful of old grooves in her throat, she felt very uncomfortable. The next day. Christina was notified that a patient had a hernia and needed hernia repair. She took the intern and presided over the preoperative rounds as the chief surgeon, and then asked her intern to take the patient for preoperative preparation. She entered the operating room early, stood at the position of the chief surgeon, looked around at everything around her, her eyes filled with excitement. After ten years of sharpening a knife, the frost blade has never been tried. Today, Shijun, who is sick or painful. "Is it right now that I know the joy of being a doctor?" Just when Christina was so proud, watching everything go in order, and getting ready to start, Adam walked in and smiled at her. "Correct." Christina did not hide her emotions, she looked at Adam in surprise with her small eyes: "What are you doing here?" "I will come to read the meeting book, you are free." Adam raised the tome of the sterilized mathematics, thanked the nurse who gave him a chair with a wink, Shi Shiran sat down and read the book. "...you check it?" Christina reacted, a little speechless. Although it is said that the resident doctor can gradually take charge of the operation. But for the first major surgery, a senior attending doctor will inevitably follow into the operating room. They dont get involved in surgery. They usually take a magazine or crossword puzzle and be an invisible person around the corner. Only when the resident doctor who is in charge of the surgeon does not have time, they will take over the operation to ensure the safety of the patient to the greatest extent. Of course, once this happens, the resident doctor in charge of the surgeon will never have the opportunity to perform the surgeon again for a long time. "Is there a problem?" Adam smiled and said: "You are in charge of the sword, I will check, we are both first." "Puff!" A surgical nurse couldn''t help but laughed out loud. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "No problem." Christina shook her head helplessly. The excitement and spirit in his heart also dissipated a lot. That''s right! She is the first. Adam is also number one. is also the first place, the gap is really too big. Generally, the attending doctor who is the resident doctor''s first chief surgeon is the most powerful attending doctor, so that he can take over the mess that may be caused by the resident surgeon at any time. And the medical center, who is the most powerful attending, is not conclusive. But who is the best doctor? is not Adam, who is it? Especially in terms of taking over the mess and carrying out the rescue in the face of danger, Adam is recognized as a legendary level. She should have thought of it long ago. One master knife, one check, are the first. Nothing wrong! "let''s start." Christina motioned to the anesthesiologist to perform anesthesia, then closed her eyes, and when she opened her eyes, she calmly said: "Scalpel!" The observation room on the second floor Liz, who heard the news, strongly urged to come and take a look. Lexi had no choice but to let her sit in a wheelchair and pushed her over. "She has a scalpel." As soon as he entered the observation room, Liz couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Christina is standing at the position of the chief scalpel and has a scalpel!" "Yup." Lexi also looked over and said with envy: "She has performed an operation." Strictly speaking, the intern is also a resident. are all serious doctors who have graduated from medical school and received a doctorate in medicine. They choose a hospital for several years of residency training. But only a resident who is standing in the position of the surgeon, holding a scalpel, and performing an operation can justly say to outsiders: "I am a doctor!" Otherwise, it would be like George was blocked by his two brothers: "Since you are a doctor, what operation did you do? What? Assist other doctors in the operation? That''s just a doctor''s assistant, not a serious doctor!" "She has started an operation..." Liz looked at Christina, the chic chief surgeon in the operating room, muttering to herself, repeating this fact repeatedly. Obviously, this fact had a great impact on her. Once upon a time, she laughed that Christina was an inhumane surgical machine. Now this surgical machine, standing at the position of the main knife, swiping the scalpel, combined with the happiness of the upcoming marriage, shows not only professional confidence, but also human brilliance. What did she get for the self-knowledge of truth, kindness and beauty, and daring to pursue her? Chapter 934: Duncan-Adler Games Medical center. observe the operating room. Christina is performing the first operation. Liz was in the observation room on the second floor and fell into the realization of the clown is actually myself. also didn''t know Adam. Otherwise, he would definitely say the classic saying that Shelton and Dr. House like to say: "I told you a long time ago." Everyone was originally at the same starting line. Without mentioning Adam opened up and flew away. Just talk about Christina and Liz. Although Christina is a bit more powerful, she is just walking, not so strong that Leeds can''t catch up. Why is there such a completely different situation today that makes Liz''s heart beat and tortured again and again? It''s not because Liz got the wrong direction. Christina insists on herself and works tirelessly towards her dream. From the beginning to the end, her career dreams are the main focus, and her medical practice is her own practice. The love between and Dr. Burke is nothing more than an adjustment in the process of chasing dreams. But because of this distinction, she is full of charm for Dr. Burke, who is dedicated to practice, and she feeds back this relationship, so that now they are getting married. Moreover, Dr. Burke rushed to make preparations, all kind of considerate. Look at Leeds in the opposite direction. She is based on love, or other things, supplemented by career. There is not enough piety to medicine at all. knows from her photo shoot of Xingan doctor. Change to Christina, even if you give her ten times the money, she won''t do this kind of thing. Because Christina knows that once this kind of portrait is taken, she, who is already a weaker gender, will have a harder time on the road of medicine. Not to mention that for Danny''s heart, dare to do that kind of self-defeating things. Liz has done it. Career is only about yourself, you only need to practice hard by yourself. And love and others are matters of two or more people. Even if you work hard enough, you still have to meet the right person in order to be happy. The reality is that it is difficult to meet the right person. Ninety percent of what you think you have encountered is not. Therefore, people who choose to work hard with others as their main career are generally very unlikely to be happy. Liz, who has chosen the wrong main business, is now looking at the object of her sneer in agony, with a double harvest of career and love. Adam, who was sitting on the corner of the operating room reading a math book, didnt know this. Of course, even if he knew it, he would only say I told you already in his heart, and would not say it in reality. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}Because he is too lazy to talk about it. Liz was kicked out of his list of ordinary friends long ago after doing things that forced him to grab his heart and endanger his career and life. A small part of his current mind, stay in the operating room, pay attention to Christina''s movements, ready to take over at any time. Most of the other thoughts are on the math book. In the starry sky of his mind, sitting cross-legged, various digital light spots representing mathematical formulas are constantly shining in front of his eyes. Since being pushed by Peggy, he has an obsession with mathematics. After , I saw that the top mathematicians played a huge role in promoting medicine, car technology, etc., and I became more obsessed with learning mathematics. Therefore, apart from studying medicine, Adams greatest energy is actually on studying mathematics. As soon as I have time, I do my research on mathematics. Emmm. Peggy has a deep understanding of this. Because she is Adam''s math tutor. The teacher is very clear about the student''s learning status. Otherwise, there will be no students in the current world who want to make up lessons, and it is the priority to find their own substitute teachers to make up lessons. The substitute teacher knows what students will know and where they will not need to be strengthened. Widow sister Sandra complains a little bit more about this, because the traces of the cover of the mathematics monograph on her back are changed one after another, and each time it takes several days to disappear. so that she is not very good at wearing low-rise clothes. After the millennium. Adams enthusiasm for learning mathematics is even more ignited. Because Peggy felt that Adam''s level was about to graduate from graduate school, he gave Adam an exam as a comprehensive exam for graduate graduation and PhD admission. Emmm. is more like an interesting game. The content is very interesting. combines the seven math puzzles, the seven card points of Monica, and the treasure hunt. Aka arranged seven mathematics problems related to the seven math puzzles at the location of Monica''s seven major card points. From 1 to 7, the answer to each question is involved in the calculation of the latter question. In other words, you can''t jump, you can only solve them one by one to clear the level. Peggy is also a sly. It is impossible for to come up with an exam game without punishment. If you cant get the answer, dont even want to unlock the seven card points. and unable to pass the level, naturally it has been unable to play the song of Monica 777. Adam is actually okay, after all, there are other good friends. Peggy bet on herself. She is the princess trapped in the Dragon Cave, and Adam is the warrior who broke through and slayed the dragon to save her. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} If Adam, a warrior, is not brave enough, stay in Long Cave for one more day, and she will suffer one more day. It''s because Adam couldn''t bear it anymore! Adam naturally knew this too. Of course he can''t bear it either. Therefore, he can only redouble his efforts, wanting to pass the level to save Peggy. even has to clear the level once to unlock the song. Otherwise, Peggys suffering will increase exponentially... So Adam couldn''t even see Peggy before clearing the level. The point is that it is impossible for a proud person like them to cheat at all in playing such a game. Adam has not seen Peggy for more than two weeks. He has only solved the fifth problem now. It can be imagined how he has taken care of it. Peggy can come up with this kind of game, but it is also related to Adam. Since the last mountain safari, the most beautiful elf Peggy and the strongest orc Adam have been born. After performing Romeo and Juliet in the magical world, it opened the door to a new world for the energetic Peggy. Peggy is quirky in nature. After he devoted himself to mathematics research, this nature was suppressed by the stronger nature of exploring science. Now that there is a plug-in Adam, she is improving in all aspects. In the spare time of scientific research, she has overflowed with energy, and the suppressed elf''s weird nature is back online. Otherwise, I would not come up with this kind of game. But... he is also very excited about such a narrowing game. This is simply too interesting. In the observation room. Lexi and the others look at Christina who is in charge for a while, then they will look away and look at Adam who is sitting on a chair, holding a math book in hand, and smiling at the corner of his mouth. They also had the idea of ??deepening their mathematics study because of Adam. But after every attempt, they found that their love and admiration for Adam was not deep enough. Because they can''t hold on every time... "boring!" Some male doctors even sneered in their hearts: "What''s so interesting about mathematics?" They seriously suspect that Adam is acting hard. Despite Adams strength, there is no need to pretend to be forceful. But pretending to be such a thing will form a habit. is just as good as those who are rich, but in the process of becoming a rich man, he develops the habit of comparing the baht and baht, which gives people the impression that the richer is stingy. These male doctors think Adam has the same mentality. They couldn''t imagine Adam''s joy in learning mathematics. Chapter 935: You are super brave~ Medical center. observe the operating room. is just a hernia repair surgery, Christina did it very steadily, no accidents happened at all. "yes!" When was over, Adam exclaimed in surprise. When he noticed the projected gaze, Adam jumped the main attention of his mind to the secondary attention of the outside world in time, clapping naturally. "Doctor Yang, good job!" Happiness! Following Adam''s words, the others began to applaud. The feeling of the surgical nurse is the deepest. Because in the past, they could ignore Christina, and if they were upset, they could frustrate her. But from now on, she is a surgeon who can really perform an operation and in charge of an operating room. These nurses must have enough respect for her. Even if she has a bad attitude, she can only endure it most of the time. Unless they can''t bear it, they will turn the table up and down at every turn. Even if there is a nurses'' association, they can''t keep their high-paying jobs. When Adam saw that everyones attention was once again focused on pursing their lips and nodding, proud and proud of Christina, he returned his attention to the starry sky in his mind. I saw countless mathematics lights and shadows connected together, shining brightly. In the light of , the enlarged version looked like Peggy, who was standing there. After Adam solved the fifth question, Monica''s 5th card burst open. The armor fragments scattered, and a dart-like fragment shot towards Adam. It was easily clamped by Adam with the index and middle fingers of his right hand. There was a number on it, which was the answer to the 5th card point. The sixth Monica card point on Peggy''s body, the light shines brightly, and a math problem emerges out of thin air. Adam took the answer dart for the 5th card point, aiming at the left and right, thinking from which angle and what arc to throw, to break this card... "You are super brave~" Peggy spoke up, and the charming voice echoed in the starry sky with a playful voice. Emmm. Ok. Adams super brain, after solving the fifth math problem, temporarily relaxed, so he blessed some special effects and rewarded himself virtually. With the success of Christina''s first surgery, Meredith, like a batch of residents, also began to perform surgery one after another. are all controlled by Adam. Time soon came to Christina''s wedding day. If you have a good relationship, you will go. Of course most people are doing it for Dr. Burke''s face. Only a few people are directed at Christina. The wedding of two surgeons, and two surgeons who are very devoted to surgery, it is really unwilling to leave the hospital until the last minute. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} the director of surgery came forward and drove them away. Since Adam, there are no other operations in the hospital. Dr. Burke is a top cardiothoracic surgeon, but Adam can do what he can do. So he went to the wedding scene early. "Adam?" Meredith found Adam: "Can you arrange for Christina to do the knife? She desperately wants to do the knife now." "What are you kidding?" Adam complained: "Her wedding is about to begin. You said she wants to use the knife now? What does she want to do?" "Watch it for yourself." Christina''s voice came from behind. "Puff!" Adam looked back and smiled directly: "What kind of look are you? Where are your eyebrows?" "It was shaved by my mother-in-law!" Christina, who has no eyebrows and a necklace on her neck, suppressed her anger and grievance. "She forced you?" Adam raised his eyebrows. "No." Christina, who has no eyebrows, was about to burst into emotional stagnation. "Then you think it looks good?" Adam smiled. "No!" Christina exclaimed: "She said that I am not as selfish as I imagined. This necklace is worn by five generations of the Burke family when they get married. It is also their tradition to marry without eyebrows! I was shaved by her when I was confused! I am a surgeon, an excellent surgeon! And now I am standing here, without dignity! So, please let me take the knife! " "The dignity is thrown down by yourself... Okay, come with me." Adam is speechless about Christina''s critical moments of weakness, but after all, she is a friend who has added wisdom and strength to herself, so of course he has to support her. "Lets hurry up, its not a few hours since the wedding, and Christina has to put on makeup and wedding dresses." Meredith reminded. "Don''t worry, I will only let her draw a knife." Adam smiled. In the operating room. "Okay, we should go now." Christina, who swiped the scalpel with a **** knife, stared at the patient in a daze, took the scalpel in her hand, and returned it to the surgeon. "Doctor Kenli, thank you very much." "you are welcome." Dr. Kenli, the chief surgeon, smiled and said, "Happy marriage, Dr. Yang, congratulate Dr. Burke for me." "gone." Meredith came over to take away his girlfriend. outside the operating room. "Are you sure you want to get married?" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} Adam glanced at Christina who was still dazed. "I do not know" Christina said in pain: "Burke thought...I can accept it too, but I only want a simple wedding for a few people. Now his mother and my mother have made such a grand ceremony, but I have to appear in such a dignified image, I dont know..." "what happened?" At this time, Dr. Burke the groom and Dr. Sheputt, the best man hurried over. "Adam, go talk to them." Meredith hurriedly took Christina away: "Before getting married, the bride and groom cannot meet." "It''s like this..." Adam greeted him, said about the shaved eyebrows, and looked at Dr. Burke: "Doctor Burke, does your familys wedding really have this custom?" "Ugh." Doctor Burke gave a wry smile: "I may be wrong, I shouldn''t have involved Christina in this..." "Preston!" The best man Dr. Sheput hastily reminded: "Don''t think about it Things are not as bad as you think, don''t mess around..." "Yup." Adam also heard Dr. Burkes intention to give up, and subconsciously used Lu Xiaobu and Zeng Xiaoxians questions to Zhang Dapao: "Do you love her?" "of course." Doctor Burke glanced at Adam and nodded affirmatively. "So does she love you?" Adam continued to ask. "Love!" Doctor Burke paused and nodded affirmatively. "Then it will end!" Adam clapped his hands and said: "You know there are many people in this world, even if the woman doesn''t love herself. But he was threatened by the muzzle, or he fell downstairs and broke his hands and feet, his head was stupid, and he even dreamed of traveling through time and space to attend the wedding. just because he loves her. You guys who love each other, what else is there to think about? Isnt it just worrying about the bad relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law? You are both surgeons. If you marry someone from another profession, the couple will rarely see each other, let alone each other''s parents! How many times can I see you in a year? For your love, Shinobu passed away. What''s the big deal! And as long as you love each other sincerely, are willing to hold each other, be tough, and the basic harmonious atmosphere of the big family is supported, there will be no problems. It all depends on whether you want to do it or not. " Chapter 936: Military doctors attacked Medical center. Dr. Burke did not have the situation and mood of Zhang Dapao, and naturally he could not experience the ending of Zhang Dapao''s escaped marriage. After Christina took the knife and saw the blood, she heard the conversation between Adam and Burke next door, and the suffocation and anger in her heart had disappeared. Both parties really love each other. This is beyond doubt. As for Christina as an expert, only then did Dr. Burke come to this point. That is just the origin. I want to talk about experts. Christina has lived together for three years as a professor and expert, but she is known as the highest achievement in contemporary cardiothoracic surgery. That is the existence that Dr. Burke would look up to. The other party wanted to marry Christina a long time ago. Christina did not agree to respond. This is a small twist before marriage. After opened, the bride and groom, accompanied by the best man and bridesmaids, returned to the wedding scene one after another. Meredith drew a fake eyebrow for Christina. When Adam came, he would definitely be able to draw exactly the same, or even more perfect. But just think about it. It''s right that Adam was willing to support Christina. But this kind of thrush has a special meaning, she still can''t enjoy this treatment. "Beep, beep." At the wedding, Adam was already seated and the pager rang. took it over and took a look, making him dumbfounded. Adam smiled at Dr. Burke, and walked into the bride''s dressing room in the eyes of everyone. "what''s the situation?" Adam joked: "The bride appearance song is about to be played, you let me in at this time, even if it is... who do you look down on?" "What a mess." Meredith spit out: "Christina removed the vow card. I remember you read it. You have a pictorial memory, so quickly help write it down." "It turned out to be this." Adam laughed blankly, but still quickly wrote down with pen and paper, and then hurried out. Christina planned to get the certificate directly. This kind of marriage vows is naturally very simple. If it weren''t for her, she also has some premarital dysphoria, this short paragraph needs Adam to repeat and rewrite. After Adam walked out, he smiled at the crowd who turned his head to look over, and made an ok gesture. The bride''s appearance song played homeopathy. Christina''s stepfather obviously didn''t pay enough attention to his stepdaughter and didn''t come over directly. When the bride came out, Meredith, the bridesmaid, helped her out, walked across the red carpet, and walked towards the groom''s best man on the altar. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}The bride looks at the groom. The bridesmaid looks at the best man. is also interesting. When it was their turn to read the vows, the best man Dr. Sheputt handed a card to the groom, Dr. Burke. Dr. Burke raised his hand slightly to signal that he was not using it, then looked at the bride who was standing opposite him, looked at each other, and spoke of the marriage vows he had written. "Christina, I can promise, hold your hand and love you. I promise that regardless of illness or health, I will be by your side. I can say that only death can separate us. But I wont say that. These vows are for optimistic couples and for those who are full of hope. On the day of my marriage, I was not optimistic or hopeful. But I am sure, I am firm. I know that my specialty is the heart. I take my heart out and put it back. I hold it in my hand. I am a cardiothoracic surgeon. Therefore, I am pretty sure that you are my partner, my love, and my best friend. My heart beats because of you. On our wedding day. I assure you, I put my heart in your hands. I assure you, I am yours. " When Adam heard this marriage vow, he looked at Christina, who had been stunned, and couldn''t help but smile. Dr. Burke is not only a top cardiothoracic surgeon, but also a standard literary youth. He likes music and musical instruments. This section of marriage vows that he wrote personally now combines his professionalism, and it comes out of the original in his heartfelt literary accent. It is really contagious. Adam glanced around. Not only the bride was moved, but most of the women who attended the wedding were very moved. Under the lead of Dr. Burke, Christina didn''t even take the vow card that Meredith handed over, and came directly with an affectionate dialogue. Although not as infectious as Dr. Burke. But it is also very good. Only Christina''s mother-in-law stared at Christina''s two thrushes, and the blank neck that was pulled off the neck like a dog chain, and she kept her mouth secretly. Obviously, the three strongest of mother-in-law, wicked debt, and third-party golden gear, the intricate struggle relationship between mother-in-law and daughter-in-law, regardless of ancient and modern, China and foreign countries, is firmly ranked first. Apart from the initial twists and turns, the wedding went smoothly after the two people recited their vows affectionately. After the wedding, according to tradition, they should go directly to their honeymoon. But the two surgeons, outside the hospital, actually didn''t have much interest. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} So after playing for two days, it just returned. "Why are you here?" After Christina returned, just after responding to the joking questions from everyone, she caught a glimpse of a figure that surprised her and frowned. "I retired and I was invited to become the director of the emergency room of the Medical Center." City Soldier KingMedic Hunter Major, glanced at Christina''s empty ring finger and smiled. "Director of the emergency room?" Christina shook her head and said: "The director is really fooling around!" "I think there is a misunderstanding between us..." Soldier King Military Doctor wants to explain. "There is no misunderstanding." Christina interrupted directly: "You don''t need to explain to me." After speaking, I am ready to leave. She didn''t bother to take care of this perversion. "Doctor Yang!" Seeing Christina look like this, the army doctor Wang Bing also changed the face of the new emergency room director: "You are a resident, and you will need to receive my training in the next few months Don''t be late." "Training?" Christina paused and looked over in surprise. Military doctor Wang Bing nodded and left without saying anything. Meredith and the others quickly confirmed that this was true. All surgical residents, including interns, were called in, one by one wearing protective clothing, standing there, and chatting about what happened. "I''m Doctor Hunter." Soldier King Army Doctor at this moment pushed in the fire, fire and wind, and while walking in front of everyone, he said: "In the next few months, I will teach you how to save people quickly and effectively. The proposed environment is that the patient will die within an hour. Is anyone uncomfortable with in vivo therapy? " When I said this, I looked around at everyone, glanced at Christina, saw a hint of curiosity in her eyes, smiled in her heart, but said coldly on her face: "Say something directly, or leave directly, otherwise you will listen to me all day. ..." Just when he thought he would stop everyone, someone raised his hand. "Say!" Military doctor Wang Bing frowned and looked at the little man. "If I have mastered the technology, can I leave early?" The little man said seriously: "We have limited time, and Dr. Duncan''s mission is on hand." "Are you an intern under Dr. Duncan?" Military doctor Wang Bing narrowed his eyes: "I have long heard that Dr. Duncan is good, and his interns are really different. The purpose of training is to master the technology. As long as you can master it, you can leave now." Chapter 937: Army Doctor Mang Desires Green Adam "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "There is no problem, right?" The soldier king of soldiers scanned the crowd and nodded when he saw that no one was talking anymore, "Okay, let''s get started." With that said, he walked over and opened the curtain behind him a little bit. The crowd was in an uproar. However, six big fat pigs were tied up, all their legs turned upside down, silent, with a monitor connected to their body, and their heartbeat, which was obviously anesthetized. "Live therapy?" Only then did Christina understand the meaning of the perverted army medic, and a curve appeared in the corner of her mouth, muttering to herself: "You are really a pervert." "One pig per resident, assisted by the intern..." The army doctor Wang Bing looked at everyone: "Of course, if there are interns who think they can handle it, they can also go directly. You decide internally that I only want these six pigs to be alive." Having said this, he took a saber from his arms and pierced it directly into the waist of a fat pig. This movement was so skillful that all six fat pigs were stabbed with a knife without knowing it. "Go ahead, save them!" Bingwangjun wiped the **** saber with a medical cloth and lifted his chin to signal that everyone could start. "You are such a demon!" A female doctor covered her mouth with her hands. After speaking, she seemed to feel that the strength was not enough. She stared at the soldier king soldier with wide eyes, and questioned her soul: "howdareyou!" "...They are anesthetized and feel no pain." The soldier king military doctor didn''t think anything at first, the devil was the devil, and they all said they were rotten, but the soul attack afterwards made him a little frightened, and he had to explain: "You can ask the veterinarian." "You stabbed them!" The female doctor excitedly said: "We can use the human body model to practice, to achieve the learning effect, you actually...howdareyou!!!" "Don''t you want to do it?" Repeating the same sentence over and over again had no effect at all. On the contrary, it was annoying, the army doctor Wang Bing frowned. "Yes, I don''t want to do it anymore!" The female doctor said and went out. "well." The army doctor Wang Bing watched the female doctor leave and looked at everyone: "Who else?" "Can you start?" The little man raised his left hand and tapped his watch with his right hand to remind him that time is precious and don''t waste time. "of course." The soldier king soldier looked at the little man a little unhappy. He saw an unpleasant temperament in the little man. "Let us end their pain sooner." The little man said, and stepped forward to rescue the pig in the middle. Christina followed closely behind. Carter again. Then there is the size of Grey. George O''Malley is the last one. The soldier Wang Bing gave a surprised look at the other residents who were standing by or watching or helping. When he came to the medical center, it was naturally impossible not to know Adams four major interns. But on this occasion, all the four interns under Adam were dispatched, occupying the position of the original residents, and none of the residents said anything. Do not! Not even one took the initiative to step forward, but instead watched the four interns go up and then followed. As if this is justified. The information revealed inside made his heart sink. In the army, the strong are respected. In the hospital, the same is true. In the eyes of other residents, the little man, Lexie, Carter, and O''Malley are obviously better than them. "impossible!" The soldier king soldier then denied his guess, shook his head in his heart, and thought to himself: "It''s really filthy outside. Because of Adam Duncan''s status, even several of his interns were riding on the head of the superior resident. But these residents are accustomed to them one by one, alas..." As he sighed secretly, Yu Guang caught a glimpse of everyone''s movements, but his eyes were startled. Ah this... The six stabbed pigs were quickly rescued in the hands of the small man and other six people. The proficiency of that action made him almost think that he was back on the battlefield. If it weren''t for the little guy, their rescue style was not the same as that of a battlefield medic, he would almost think that these six people had also been to the battlefield. "I''m ready." The little man was the first to complete the rescue. "damn it!" Christina took a look, cursed, and speeded up. "Me too!" After a while, Christina raised her hands and exclaimed. Afterwards, Carter and the two Grays were all well. "Doctor Hunter, can I go now?" The little man asked. "can." After the Bingwang military doctor checked, he found that he was invulnerable and could only nod his head. "correct." The little man walked a few steps, then stopped his head and looked back at Bingwang Military Doctor: "Is there any tomorrow? This kind of practice is actually quite good. Its just that there was no head before...No one wants to organize, if there are any, please be sure to notify me. " "correct." Christina also pressed down on the negative emotions of this abnormality, and professionally echoed: "The effect of this kind of activity is much better than the mannequin. It seems that the director is really nice to the newcomer. Otherwise, it won''t approve this fund and assume this responsibility. You said you want to train us for a few months, is it a pig every day? " "..." The soldier king soldier was speechless. joke. A big fat pig costs nearly a hundred dollars no matter what, and six is ??five or six hundred dollars. Six big fat pigs every day cost tens of thousands of dollars in a few months. You know, the annual income of the inpatient is only 30,000 US dollars. Unless Adam speaks, the Medical Center will never approve this funding. As for the recycling of these six big fat pigs? After the rescue was completed, he was ready to let them end the pain of these six big fat pigs. Because after the rescue is completed, once the anesthesia is over, the pain of the wound will sweep through. It is one thing to use pigs as live exercises, but it is another thing to repeat the exercises to keep the pigs in pain. The "howdareyou" of the female doctor just now still lingers in my ears! He is reckless, but not stupid yet. Now animal environmental protection organizations are getting more and more fierce. This is why no one organizes such a very effective exercise. Otherwise, a big hospital is really short of these tens of thousands of dollars? "It seems to be gone." Seeing this, Christina was very disappointed. The disgust suppressed by the pursuit of technology resurfaced in her heart. She glanced at the Army Doctor Bingwang and left. The little eyes seemed to say again: "You are not only a pervert, but also an incompetent pervert!" The little ones left one after another. Only George is not over yet. "Doctor Hunter." Seeing the soldier Wang Bing approaching him, George greeted him and continued to rescue him. "Nice technology." The soldier Wang Bing glanced at him, and saw that there was no sarcasm in his eyes, and he was very satisfied with a compliment. "Thank you George couldn''t help but curl up. "If you are on the battlefield, you will be an excellent military doctor." The soldier patted George on the shoulder. "really?" George''s eyes lit up. He used to have the advantage of studying for one more year in the fourth elementary school under Adam, but now the internship period is approaching again. Instead, he was bottomed out. He was rejected by Adam because of Leeds. He hasn''t heard such compliments and affirmations for a long time. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 937 Military Doctor Wants Green Adam), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 938: No need to explain to me You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. buffet. "Adam, look, you''re going to be dug into the wall." Christina pushed Adam and snorted over there. When everyone looked at it, they saw George and King Bingjun walking in talking and laughing, and went to get the dinner plate and lunch together. "I don''t need a corner." Adam smiled: "George is not my corner... he is my friend, as long as he is happy, and any choice he makes, I am happy for him." "Ah!" Christina sneered and said, "It has long been rumored that you are going to give up George, and I see it now." "Why don''t you give up?" Adam shook his head and said, "In a few months, the internship will be over. George will be a qualified resident by then, just like you, are you still following Dr. Bailey?" "Just bullshit." Christina didn''t believe Adam''s excuse at all, and reminded: "Even if you want to give up George, don''t let him follow the perverted medic." "Ok?" Adam glanced at her in surprise: "Except for the first appearance, forcing himself to be forced, he doesn''t even know how to use the most basic airbags. I have read his information, and his first aid ability is quite outstanding. Being able to come here is still very helpful to strengthen the emergency department of the medical center. Is there any source of this perversion? " "correct." Meredith also reacted and looked at his girlfriend with concern. "He''s an arrogant perverted bastard..." Christina thought about it for a while, and then said what he had done before. "Unexpectedly, it makes sense." Adam''s eyes were cold: "The words are nice, and they are not about human affairs. I thought I had overestimated him as much as possible, but I found that I still overestimated him." "Are you trying to drive him away?" Christina''s eyes were excited. "What silly thing to say." Adam shook his head: "Although he does have a perverted addiction to women like you, he hasn''t made any mistakes when he first came here. I am not the director or the dean. How can I drive him away?" "So, how are you going to drive him away?" Christina asked. "We should learn his first aid technique." Adam said noncommittal: "Then introduce new ideas and learn from each other, so that he has better skills, and he is motivated to return to the battlefield and fight for the country." "understood." Christina nodded: "Just let him train first aid knowledge for the hospital for free, improve the overall first aid level, and then let him go wherever he should go!" "For the money." Adam corrected. "Since you don''t like him, why not change him?" Meredith was speechless. "Who is it for?" Without Adam, Christina asked directly: "Who is different? You don''t think he is a special case, do you?" "..." Meredith was speechless and out of breath: "Then you don''t need a military doctor, Adam, come by yourself!" "No time." Adam spread his hands and said, "I''m doing everything, wait for Carter and the others to come out, then let Carter and the others do training for others." "George brought him here." Christina reminded. When everyone looked around, they saw unconscious George walking over with a smiling soldier king army doctor carrying a dinner plate. "Adam, Meredith, Christina, this is Dr. Hunter, the new director of the emergency department, don''t you need me to introduce it?" George smiled: "Doctor Hunter, this is Dr. Duncan, Dr. Gray, and Dr. Yang." "Long admired the name." The soldier king military doctor looked at Adam: "I was in a hurry last time and was impressed. Afterwards, I learned about Dr. Duncans famous name in China. I have been abroad for a long time, and I was really ignorant before. " "With this time, it must be soothing the local women. There is no time to pay attention to the explosive medical news in the country." Christina mocked: "After all, everyone loves Freeman." "..." The army doctor''s smile was stagnant, but it was not easy to explain. Because as soon as he explained, he had to say what he did before. And even he himself often thinks about it, and he feels very embarrassed. Not to mention being known by others, what perspective will be used to look at him then. Anyway, it will not be a normal viewing angle. "I remember, there is still something in the emergency room, see you this afternoon." The soldier king soldier could only make an excuse, glanced at Christina, and left the cafeteria. "Christina, Dr. Hunter is very nice, don''t be so yin and yang." George couldn''t stand it anymore, and was embarrassed by the soldiers and the soldiers who left in a hurry. "Tsk tusk, hug your thighs now and start licking?" Christina mocked. "what are you saying!" George glanced at Adam with a guilty conscience, and muttered: "He is a military doctor who fought for the country and deserves our minimum respect. Moreover, his medical skills are very good, the people are very good, and everyone is colleagues..." "Good people?" Christina sneered: "He won''t praise you anymore? You are the last of the six of us to complete the rescue. He is embarrassed to praise you too?" Having said this, she thought of something, and said weirdly: "He wouldn''t praise you if you would be a good military doctor on the battlefield, would he?" "how do you know?" George stayed for a while. "how could I know?" Christina smiled: "Because he said the same thing to me when he saw me for the first time, hey, let me say that he should not be a military doctor, but a conscription propaganda officer. This is where I see anyone who wants to drag people to the military battlefield. " "He told you too?" George didn''t know what his expression was. "Well, I went back." Christina said, and then hit Adam with her shoulder: "Has George''s lips been kissed?" "Christina!" Meredith was dumbfounded. "This should be there." Adam took a look and gave his own analysis. "What do you mean?" George can''t figure it out at all He is really a veteran! " Kristina knew that George was mostly with his girlfriend Kelly, so she got in touch with her when they met, but she still teased her pretendingly. "I do not have!" When George knew the source of this stalk, he called out immediately. "there is nothing?" Christina teased him: "Forget it, you don''t need to explain to us~" "Doctor Hunter didn''t..." George''s plump face flushed: "We don''t have..." "Then how do you explain that he said the same thing to you as he said to me?" Christina continued to tease him: "And your lips are still moist? It''s always a coincidence? And I remember that Adam explicitly forbids you to have **** with Kelly in the hospital?" "..." George was speechless. "Okay, don''t tease him." Adam stopped Christina''s bad taste. "Adam..." George was very moved by Adam''s maintenance. "We are friends." Adam patted George on the shoulder: "No matter what choice you make, I respect it. But remember to protect yourself. There are too many Sea Kings stealing hearts these days, and it''s impossible to prevent them. " George: "..." The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 938 does not need to explain to me), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 939: After all You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. buffet. "By the way, did he say that you will be easily integrated into the army if you go to the army?" Christina remembered something and looked at George jokingly. "..." George knew Christina''s bad taste and didn''t want to take this. "If you don''t speak, then you have it." Christina couldn''t help but smile and said, "This routine is not new at all!" "He also told you?" George seemed to believe it or not. "nonsense!" Christina murmured: "Otherwise, how would I know! Last time I was stabbed by the ice cone, he told me about my scar when he sutured me." This made sense, and George nodded slightly to express his approval, then his eyes widened. "No, he told you that because you have scars, but I don''t have scars. Why do you think he would tell me the same?" "Ha ha." Christina stared at George''s masculine, chubby face, laughing silently. Adam couldn''t help but laugh. Christina, the poisonous tongue, is not a vain name. Meredith didn''t want to laugh. After all, George was a good friend who looked a lot like her father and had competed with her with super powers. It was not good to laugh at him, but he couldn''t help it. After joking with George, Adam got up and prepared to leave. "Adam..." George stopped him. "what''s happenin?" Adam looked at him. "This one" George''s fat face tangled: "Does the clinic still need me to be there?" "up to you." Adam smiled knowingly: "If Dr. Hunter looks after you and wants you as an assistant, then you go, don''t worry about me thinking too much. After all, they work for the medical center. As a newcomer, Dr. Hunter must be helped by someone. It couldn''t be better if you appreciate each other. In the outpatient clinic, I will find someone to sit there. " When he said this, Adam took his eyes and pointed at a person: "Who is that, Doctor Cook, can you help me?" "me?" The intern Cook pointed to his nose in surprise. It was an honor to be called by Dr. Duncan and said to help. So after Adam nodded, he ran over immediately. "Help Doctor Hunter better integrate~" Adam patted George on the shoulder and left with a smile. "Do you know how to bring Doctor Hunter into it?" Christina ridiculed: "Think about how he can bring you into the army if you go to the army. You can compare your heart to your heart." "To shut up!" George said irritably. "Say a few words less." Meredith couldn''t help interrupting her girlfriend, then looked at George, and calmly said: "Don''t think too much about it. Dr. Cook is also a very good intern. Adam didn''t just point his finger and find someone to replace you." "..." George stayed for a while. He hadn''t thought of this layer yet. But now after listening to Meredith''s reassurance, he suddenly realized that this was the problem. Adam''s casual finger is not harmful, but extremely insulting. Ward. "When we were eating, he suddenly fainted." The patients daughter introduced the situation. "I told you, it may just be a hernia." The patient smiled. "Doctor Duncan, is it possible?" The sick woman couldn''t help looking at Adam. "He has an inguinal hernia." Adam explained to the patient while doing a physical examination: "It is possible, but the specific circumstances require detailed examination." "Baby, it seems that it will take some time for Dr. Duncan to be diagnosed." The patient smiled and said, "I''m fine, you can go to work quickly." Having said this, he glanced at Adam and joked at his daughter: "Of course unless you want to stay here?" "father!" The patient''s daughter heard her father''s teasing and was ashamed. She didn''t dare to look at Adam. She hurriedly explained: "He doesn''t like others to help him, just like a child." Adam glanced at the patient and smiled. "Dad, you won!" Seeing this, the patient''s daughter blushed a little, went up to kiss her father, and smiled helplessly: "My cell phone is on. Call me when needed." Lexie, who stood by, couldn''t help but glanced at Adam. Adam remained calm. He knew what she meant. In the world of American dramas, kisses on the cheek are most common among relatives. Those who kiss the lips are generally for the parents to the very young children. The patients daughters are in their twenties and are already working. Still like this, it''s a bit eye-catching. But Adam is not surprised at this. After all, this is the world of American dramas, and some are even more exaggerated than this! An example was given. In the American drama world, there are so close to father and daughter that the daughter''s biological mother can''t see it. She felt that her daughter had robbed her husband''s love and committed suicide when she was two years old. When the daughter was in high school, the father talked about a girlfriend and they were all engaged. As a result, when her daughter came back from summer vacation, the prospective stepmother was shocked at the unshirkable way of getting along between their father and daughter. I endured it again and again, and finally did not hold it back, and committed suicide by cutting his wrists. Compared with these examples, this scene is really nothing. At the very least, Adam, who was intuitive and keen, didn''t see any problems in it. After the daughter left. Adam looked at the patient, waiting for his explanation. "Sure enough, I can''t hold you back." The patient smiled bitterly: "I got colorectal cancer, five polyps were removed in three years, and I had radiotherapy. I didn''t let my daughter know, I hope you don''t say anything." "It turned out to be so." Adam knew it. Your father is always your father. The father in the daughter''s mouth has never wanted to be helped. He just loves her daughter and doesn''t want to trouble her. "You should tell her this kind of thing." Lexi couldn''t help saying. "Do not." The patient glanced at Lexie, who was the same age as her daughter, and smiled gently: "She has lost her mother since she was a child, and I can''t bear to bear more of it. Over the years, she has been taken care of by me very well. There are spiders in the apartment, and I will help her deal with them. At first I thought I would be able to hand her to her husband smoothly. Even if I die, she will still have to rely on to help her drive away the bugs, so that she will no longer be afraid, carefree, and live a happy life. But who would have thought that my death would be so fast, and what she met was a bastard! " The door was pushed open. The soldier king soldier is standing here awkwardly do you know? " Adam smiled. "Ha ha!" The patient sneered. "I''m the bastard." The soldier king of soldiers laughed bitterly at the banter of Adam, Lexie''s disgust and the patient''s hatred. Then he greeted the patient who was looking at him with a sneer: "Hi, Michael, I, I have moved here to work. When I see you, I want to come and say hello." "Say hello when she leaves?" Patient Michael sneered: "That''s how you face the old things? Are you still not a man?!" "...You should tell her about the cancer, Michael." Soldier King Military Doctor may really have the talent of a media worker in the American drama world. As always, he didn''t want to face it. He just avoided changing the topic, seemingly sincerely reminded. "You are not qualified to talk to me about her!" Patient Michael was angry: "When you unilaterally cancel your engagement, you are not eligible, let alone the shameless cowardly way of sending emails." "You emailed to cancel the engagement?" Adam couldn''t help but speak, looking at the military doctor King Soldier, his gaze was filled with speechlessness, and then seeing the patient emotionally, he reminded: "Doctor Hunter, please leave!" The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 939 is still up after all), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 940: Mark: Thank you~ "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Ward. "Any thing else?" When Adam saw Bingwang''s military doctor looking at him, he looked back solemnly: "I need to treat the patient now. You can email me if I have something to do." "..." The king of soldiers can only retreat. "Ha ha." When the patient saw this, he let out a cheerful laugh, and then waited until the Bingwang military doctor left, his smile narrowed, and he let out a long sigh. "Doctor Grey, take Mr. Grint for a CT." Adam ordered. "Thank you, Doctor Duncan." The patient Mr. Grint thanked him sincerely. Adam smiled and nodded and left. He knew that the patient thanked him not for arranging treatment, but for thanking him for taunting King Bingjun''s good at sending emails. Walking out of the ward, just after passing the corner of the corridor, a person stood there alone. With Adam''s sharpness, he naturally noticed it in advance, so he walked past him without squinting. "Doctor Duncan!" The figure finally couldn''t help talking. "Doctor Hunter, what''s the matter?" Adam then stopped to look at him. "Things are not what you think..." Bingwang military doctor tried to explain. "No need to explain to me." Adam waved his hand and said, "I understand this. I have a friend like you. On his girlfriend''s birthday, he called his girlfriend to say that he had broken up. As a result, all of the girlfriend''s friends over there are in her apartment, and they have arranged a surprise party in advance. When the phone call passed, the girlfriend had not yet returned. He left a message on the phone and rang in the ears of all the girlfriends, relatives and friends who were squatting in the dark. When the phone message ended, my girlfriend, oh, my ex-girlfriend just opened the door and came back. Those relatives and friends squatting in the dark can only send out an embarrassing surprise. He is too much than you. At the very least, you send emails, not on her birthday, nor mass mailing, right? " "...No." The soldier king soldier didn''t know what to say. Is this a friend from nothing? If it is, that''s fine. "That''s good." Adam nodded, then clapped his hands, and said in surprise: "No, you and Miss Grint are engaged, right? Then you are half a cat, my friend is just a boyfriend and girlfriend, and it hasn''t reached your level yet. I have to say, buddy, what you did is really unnatural. But no need to explain to me. If you are really worried about what other people in the hospital think of you, you can write down the ins and outs of the matter and send mass emails~" "..." The soldier king soldier turned around and left. This email is still endless? ! He really didn''t want to explain to Adam. "Ha ha." Adam sneered looking at the back of King Soldiers leaving. Some of the beauty in the American drama world can''t stand scrutiny at all. He often laughed at himself and didn''t know whether it was a daily American drama or a preaching American drama. But there is no way, now he is good at discovering the devil hidden in the details. There are some things, just don''t complain, don''t complain, and feel uncomfortable. "Owen!" Over there, as soon as the Army Doctor Bing Wang walked to the emergency nurses station, he bumped into the patient''s daughter who was thinking of a turnaround and stared at the dreaming fianc in a daze. "I do not understand" "I work here." Bingwang, the military doctor is not good enough to flash people again, can only say. "What do you mean?" The patients daughter was stunned: "When did you come back? I just saw your mother and she didnt say youre back... I thought you were still on the battlefield, I knelt down every night and prayed for you, prayed that you would survive, prayed that you could go home... Irving, you are back! " Having said this, the patient''s daughter with tears in her eyes couldn''t help but hugged the King Soldier, crying and laughing. The soldier king military doctor didn''t know what to say, but saw Christina standing there watching the excitement. He couldn''t help but forcibly broke the hand of the former fiance in his arms, turned and left. It is estimated that the e-mail was intercepted and deleted by the father again, and the patient''s daughter, who did not know that she was remarried by the e-mail, stared blankly at the leaving figure of the very strange fiance. Especially when he touched his neck, the action that seemed to be strangled by her stinged her eyes and made her tears flow. In the past, she did countless actions that were harder than this. A strong fiance is always relaxed and spoiled. But now she just reunited after a long absence, and under the surprise, she hugged him unconsciously. Why is he like this? "Scumbag!" Christina scolded. She thought this was the end. But she overestimated the ethics and sorrow operation of the soldier king''s army doctor. "What are you running over to explain to me?" Christina looked at the soldier king soldier who had been found in shock. "I don''t want you to misunderstand." The soldier king soldier looked at her affectionately. "What does it matter if I misunderstand it?" Christina murmured: "You know I just got married, and your fiancee is in the hospital, right? You want to explain, but you should also ask her to explain, and what to say to me?" "I''m different..." The soldier king soldier shook his head and said: "She knows me before, and so do you. I don''t want you to misunderstand me. I need you to know me now." "it is good." Christina couldn''t help but mocked: "Then you now, tell me, the last time you came back to rotate, did you send an email to retire?" "not yet." The soldier king soldier immediately understood what Christina meant. Before he retired, he dared to kiss her forcibly. No matter how you explain it, you can''t explain this kind of scum. But fortunately, I was not me yesterday, and this reason is okay. "We have a medical team of 20 people who are treating the wounded in the field. All we have in mind are how to control the injuries." Bingwang military doctor subconsciously used the American drama World Media''s stunt "You said yours, I said mine", and began to change the subject: "Give them pain relief, open stomata, and airlift them away. But this time we are not fast enough. We were attacked by missiles. 19 died. Only I survived. But I was also resigned. So I am no longer who I was before. " "So?" Christina was not fooled, and focused on the key point: "What does this have to do with your e-mail retirement and the perverted behavior of holding other women before retiring?" "..." The soldier king soldier only thought he was too difficult. In the past, no matter how he changed the subject, others would be very obedient. Now, when I come to the medical center, why is it totally different? "It seems not!" Christina sneered: "You should go to the psychiatric department. It''s not the first time you are incoherent." After speaking, without looking at him, he turned and left. "Woman." At this time, a white coat came to him and watched Christina''s departure with him. The soldier Wang Bing looked sideways. "Mark Sloan." The white coat stretched out his hand towards him, smiled and said, "Director of Plastic Surgery of Medical Center." "Owen Hunter." The military doctor Wang Bing took a look at him, UU Reading saw in his eyes the sincerity and acceptance that he had never seen in this hospital, and stretched out his hand and shook the opponent. "The director of the emergency department who just arrived." "I know you." Mark smiled sincerely: "Welcome to Dr. Hunter..." Having said this, he couldn''t help covering the other hand on the hand of the soldier king soldier, shook his hands firmly, and shook: "You are really welcome to the medical center, thank you~" "..." The soldier king soldier was inexplicable and speechless. But he was still keenly aware that there must be a problem behind this sincere thanks. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 940 Mark: Thank you~), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 941: Dont tell anyone~ Medical center. "Just ask me if you have anything, please insist on staying..." Mark also realized that his enthusiasm aroused the other''s alertness, so he let go of his hand naturally, nodded to Bingwangjun''s medical force, and left with a smile. Soldier King Military Doctor looked at Mark''s leaving back and fell into deep sadness. What happened to this city? What is going on in this world? over there. "What are you talking to him, so happy?" Mark met Kelly, the orthopedic surgeon, the chief resident, and asked her curiously. "That''s not happy." Mark rolled his eyes and showed a sincere face: "I just persuade him to be kind and don''t be as scumbag as I was before. The medical center cannot allow such scum." "real or fake?" Kelly looked suspicious, and Mark Sloan, the king of scumbags, would be so kind. "of course it''s true." Mark sighed: "Since those things, I have changed a lot. Have you heard of my scumbag behavior recently? no! So, I really repented. I also hope that Dr. Hunter repents. By the way, do you know about his retiring by email? " "I just listened to it." Kelly''s eyes narrowed immediately: "I didn''t expect him to be such a person." "you do not say!" Mark shook his head and said, "That''s his fiance, who kneels on the ground every night, praying for him to return safely. It turned out that he was not good, and he didn''t notify her at all. He came back and retired with just an email. " "That''s too much!" As a woman, Kelly hates it a little bit. "Do you know that he kissed Yang forcibly and was beaten in the face by her?" Mark rolled his eyes and asked tentatively. "what?" Kelly was shocked: "There is such a thing? When did it happen?" Because Christinas reputation is involved, even if Christina and Adam have said it, Adam and the others have no rumours. But I couldn''t stand the bedside wind of my best friend Meredith, and I got to know Dr. Sheputt at the corner of the hospital for a while, and that''s what happened. And Mark has recovered to be a good buddy of Dr. Shept. Such a burst of news naturally reached Mark''s ears. Of course, everyone will add one sentence after saying: "Don''t tell others." The result is that everyone says that everyone has a person who is not someone else. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} When Mark saw that Kelly hadn''t heard it, he naturally didn''t mind spreading out the story he had understood after hearing it. Its just that his focus is to add fuel and vinegar to describe the sensational details of the story, so as to deepen the impression of colleagues at the Medical Center that the military doctor is the king of scumbags. As we all know, people will always remember the first place. Who is the second place? No one cares at all. Once upon a time, he was the well-deserved king of scumbags in the medical center. When people speak, they still gritted their teeth. was stunned by Adam several times, and he was convinced. Now, even if he is truly repentant, he has no chance to get rid of it. Because he was too dark before. Not all scumbags can make such a big move as the anti-Marc Sloan Nurse League. He can''t wash it off at all. But now he sees hope. It doesn''t matter if the washing is not white, as long as there is a scumbag that is darker than him, no one will grab him and attack him at all times. He didn''t ask for any intimate relationship with the female medical colleagues in the medical center. As a result, Adam and the director clearly did not advocate. Secondly, he was really scared. Throughout the record, even if it is not considered the anti-Marc Sloan Nurses Union, the colleagues at the Medical Center either spread the poison or shake their bowels. Even my good buddy, Dr. Shept, was called Mr. Dream. He was kind to others. When he broke up with Meredith, he got on good terms with the surgical nurse Ruth. After reconciling with Meredith, she dumped Ruth, the surgical nurse. said it was a peaceful breakup. But it turned out that during the operation, Ruth, the surgeon nurse who was said to understand and forgive him, did not hand over the handle of the knife. Instead, she handed over the knife blade and stabbed her hand, almost causing a medical accident. Everyone is a living person and has a temper. And female medical staff, master the core technology, once they have a temper, it is too unfriendly to the person who annoys them. Since his heart was broken, for four months, four full months, he has no desires and desires, living like a certain archaeologist and a certain famous radio host. He is really scared. so that he, who has already healed physically, was softened by psychological factors. It''s all right now. As soon as he saw the soldier king soldier, he felt it, and the heroes regained their power. Tonight, he will go to a bar, not an old friends bar, just find a new bar, and have a wonderful encounter. "...I have pity for her to keep the vacant room alone, watch the happiness and love of others, and endure all kinds of people who are interested in her. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} But thinking that she is his fiance, she stayed steadfastly. kneel down and pray for him every night. Two years! 700 days and nights! She has survived this way. But what is waiting for is not the safe return of the beloved fianc, but a retiring email, and the figure who accompanies my father to the hospital when he comes to the hospital. already, he still didnt want to let her hug and cry for a while, violently broke away her hand, touched the uncomfortable neck that seemed to be held by her in disgust, and left like that..." Mark Sloan is the king of scumbags after all. He has been with his boudoir and his wife more than once, and imagined his husband, fianc, or boyfriend who has never returned from abroad. Therefore, in words, it is entirely from the perspective of the wife of a boudoir. The delicate and authentic details are too impactful. Dont speak big words, even if the doctor cant do it anymore, Mark can''t do it anymore With the deep experience he has previously laid down, to write the Three Kingdoms Liu Bei series, it is absolutely popular among men and women, and is invincible. is becoming fresh because of realism. The story of Mark''s processing made Kelly cry directly. "I misunderstood him, it''s not a thing!" "Correct!" Mark shook his head and sighed: "That''s why I persuade him to be kind. Alas, these are the privacy of others. Kelly, you must not tell others." Seeing that Kelly was silent, Mark was secretly happy, but his face was anxious, and he repeatedly exhorted: "Kelly, we are good friends, not outsiders. I just told you if you asked. If you say it, Dr. Yang and Burke have just married after all... and there must be some noise in the hospital. You are the chief resident, and the chaos in the hospital is not good for you. So you must never say anything. " "Okay, I see." Kelly wiped her tears, saying that she knew it, and her gaze at Mark softened a lot: "Mark, you are not that bad compared to him." "" Mark''s mouth twitched. Although he achieved his goal, he didn''t believe that Kelly would not say anything. But hearing Kelly''s personal evaluation of him still made him very heartbroken. I just thought that from now on, his popularity in the medical center will be greatly improved, and he will no longer be the doctor who hates dogs and everyone wants to say a few words. He suppressed the unhappiness, and gave Kelly a few more words, then turned around, changed his face instantly, and left with a smile. Chapter 942: No offense, but please leave! "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Ward. "I promise you that I am not the kind of **** you think." Soldier Wang Bing said to the patient Michael who had completed the CT examination. "Then tell me what kind of **** you are?" Patient Michael said angrily. no way. The daughter loves the **** before her very much. His body is like this again, and he may leave this world at any time. If this **** can wake up, although he is angry, he will only hold back his feelings and bless them. "...A lot of things have changed." The Bingwang military doctor still didn''t answer directly. It''s not that he doesn''t want to. But he can''t. He didn''t have a proper reason, just blur it out and let others divorce it, that''s okay. But if you say it clearly, he really can''t do it. "You have to tell her." So he changed the subject again to the matter of Michael hiding his daughter''s illness. "We are talking about Beth." Patient Michael was very tired, and his exhausted body and spirit made him unable to get angry anymore. He had no choice but to say: "If a student wipes her nose, she will be afraid of being infected. She is a sunny girl and can''t accept bad news at all. You should know this best. You may not love her now, you can easily tell me here to tell her this painful fact. But I have always loved her, and will always love her, how can I bear to see her sad? " "..." The soldier king soldier was embarrassed. He used to love Beth so much. He and his father-in-law, Michael, never leave the city together, in case Beth needs someone. It''s been three years since the father-in-law had colorectal cancer, and he knew the news for the first time, and together with the father-in-law, he concealed Beth. Now that he doesn''t love anymore, this mentality is immediately different. It''s nothing if I don''t think about it. How could it not be embarrassing if I was picked out by the former father-in-law. "Ok." The soldier king soldier did not look at each other with the former quasi-in-law, and said a little embarrassed: "She always wants to know in the end." "puff!" Patient Michael watched his daughter love such a bastard, and a mouthful of old blood spurted out. "what''s the situation?" Standing outside, Lexi, who was being pulled by Beth to inquire about his condition, immediately rushed in when he heard the movement, and his eyes shrank when he saw this scene. "Call Dr. Duncan to book an operating room." The Bingwang military doctor wiped the mouth of the former prospective husband who was vomiting blood. "Owen!" Seeing Dad like this, Beth called out in a panic. "This is a complication and requires surgery." The Army Doctor Bingwang didn''t even look at her, and simply said, pushing Michael''s ward outside. Adam arrived soon. Outside the operating room. Adam took a quick check and then had Michael sent in. "what are you doing?" Adam stopped the soldier king soldier who was about to go in. "I want to participate in this operation." The soldier king said with a serious face. "no offense." Adam shook his head and said, "But you are also a doctor. You should know that the patient needs to be calm at the moment. It is not a good choice for you to follow up, so please leave." "I am familiar with his condition..." The soldier king soldier was dissatisfied with Adam''s attitude. "It has no effect. If familiarity is useful, he won''t be able to drag it to the present." Adam was firm: "I am his doctor, I will treat him, please don''t waste my time." After speaking, he turned and walked towards the operating room. When he walked to the door, Adam paused and turned around: "Also, stay away from my patient. I don''t want to see sudden bleeding from complications!" The soldier Wang Bing stood in the operating room in a daze. "Owen!" Beth, the daughter of patient Michael, also followed and yelled at him sadly. At this time, she needed his embrace and comfort so much. "He will be fine. I will keep you updated on the situation in time." The soldier king soldier did not look at her: "You go to the waiting area for your family and wait." After speaking, I left. Beth who left tears like rain. In the operating room. "Doctor Duncan, did you say Mr. Grint was angry with Doctor Hunter?" Lexi couldn''t help asking. "Whether it is or not, you should be careful, don''t let him get close to Mr. Grint anymore." Adam said while performing the operation. "I know!" Lexi nodded heavily. The nurses in the operating room looked at each other, and they all showed such expressions as expected. "Doctor Hunter..." George is Kellys boyfriend, and he has known the story of King Soldier and Christina from Adams side. Now I heard even more exciting insider details from my girlfriend, and I couldn''t sit still anymore. I found it and stopped talking. He didn''t believe that Dr. Hunter was such a person. But he couldn''t hold back that the details were too real and delicate, and he wanted an answer. "George." The soldier king of soldiers gave him a weary look, and when he could not bear the story now circulating from George''s mouth, he took George and went to find Beth. He wants to tell his story in front of George. "Owen." Beth, who was sitting in the waiting area of ??the family, saw the military doctor Wang Bing coming over, and a glimmer of hope flashed in her eyes. "The operation is underway, and part of the intestine is necrotic. As we expected, now Dr. Duncan is removing the diseased part. There will be more than an hour before the operation will be over..." The soldier king of soldiers first introduced the situation. But Beth only saw him, and couldn''t hear what he was saying. "It''s not like you at all." Beth looked at him: "Unlike you at all, you have become... hardworking. I know its not easy to work here, and I also heard that some people come back...I dont beg you to return to normal life as soon as you come back... But we only rely on mail to separate the two places, it shouldnt be like this between us! I am qualified to know what''s wrong with you? ! " "..." The ex-fiance broke out, so that the interpretation prepared by the soldier king military doctor was blocked there, not daring to face her eyes directly, and once again chose to change the subject. "Your father has colorectal cancer. He has already received radiotherapy and polypectomy." The Bingwang military doctor subconsciously used the cruelest way to change the subject, exploding the painful news that Beth''s father had risked his life to cover up, and successfully attracted Beth''s attention. Seeing that there was no childish love in Beth''s eyes, only infinite shock and hesitation, he breathed a sigh of relief, a trace of apology flashed in his heart, but was instantly replaced by his new inspiration. "He never told you because he didn''t want to increase your burden." The military doctor Yu Guang swept over George who was on the sidelines, and made a eloquent and meaningful appearance to Beth: "He would rather suffer the pain alone, no matter how deep the pain is..." These words, coupled with this expression, made Beth and George feel that the reason why he did these things must have a good reason like Beth''s father. And the reason why he would rather bear the misunderstandings of others and not explain it is because he, like Beth''s father, doesn''t want her to bear more. "Doctor Hunter, he has been on the battlefield for nine years, fighting for the country. He must have experienced too much life and death and joys and sorrows. He really is not that kind of person." George muttered to himself: "Perhaps we all misunderstood him." "what?" Beth looked at him with tears. George walked over and spoke out his thoughts. The masculine character broke out and began to console. Beth hugged him directly and started to cry. American dramas are world-traditional, as if BGM sounded around, the camera gradually zoomed out, and the scene was very warm. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 942 has no intention of offending, but please leave!) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 943: Head-on collision You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "Doctor Duncan, how is Beth''s father?" As soon as Adam left the operating room, he ran into George with an anxious look. "Who are you asking on behalf of?" Adam couldn''t help but smile and said, "Family Beth, or Doctor Hunter?" "...Is there a difference?" George stagnated. "Of course there is a difference." Adam walked out: "If it''s on behalf of Dr. Hunter, then don''t speak. Because I told him clearly before, stay away from my patients. Mr. Grints condition is not suitable for meeting someone who makes him angry. Otherwise, there will be another complication, and the problem will be serious. " "I represent Beth." George trots to keep up. "You can represent Beth." Adam looked at him in surprise, and smiled in his fat face flushed: "Grey has already gone to talk to her, you''d better go there quickly." "why?" George was taken aback. "Although the complications have been brought under control, the terrible news of colorectal cancer cannot be held back." Adam smiled and said with a smile: "Beth needs a hug at the moment. Obviously, her ex-fiance''s embrace is no longer open to her. You are professional...you just happened to be in the past." "...What does it mean that I am professional?" George flushed. "I''m talking about your good character and will comfort women." Adam patted him on the shoulder: "Don''t think too much." George was so angry that he still wanted to break with Adam, but he couldn''t bear to think of Beth''s pear blossoms with rain. He tangled in place for a while, and stomped in Beth''s direction. This is not only the patient''s family, but also the former fiancee of Dr. Hunter, and he can''t help but care. A few days later. George took Beth, talking and laughing into the cafeteria, and took her to buy food. Christina and Meredith looked stunned. "Is Kylie green?" Christina murmured to herself. "No way." Meredith wanted to think better, and spoke for George: "George is not that kind of person." "Yeah yeah." Christina glanced at her girlfriend. "What is the look in your eyes?" Meredith said in embarrassment. "Isn''t that obvious yet?" Adam smiled: "She thinks you have no confidence to say this." "..." Meredith was speechless. Didi. Didi. The pager rang. Adam took a look and immediately got up: "There is a medical helicopter coming, you come with me." "it is good!" When Christina heard it, she wiped her mouth and got up and followed. Meredith had no time to be upset, and trot to catch up. The three ran to the top of the hospital. At the stairway, I ran into King Soldier and the Army Doctor and George also ran to this side. "Go, go, go!" Christina immediately entered the mood of the surgery. "Forget it." Adam shook his head and said, "This time two patients were sent together. You can pick up the first patient with me." "We want both." Christina yelled to George, "Just have us here, you can go back." George looked at the soldier king soldier. The army doctor Wang Bing smiled and glanced at Christina, his gaze fell on Adam, and he exclaimed: "I am the director of the emergency room, and I will arrange emergency cases." "Did you hear it?" Christina winked at Adam: "I am the director of the emergency room, and he wants to arrange for you." Adam laughed and said nothing. Christina suddenly understood, and stopped going to see Bingwang''s military doctor. Arrangement or not, it depends on whether the other party will answer you. Even if Adam ignores the director of the emergency department, who else can he talk to to reason? The soldier Wang Bing frowned when he saw this. The dual professions of soldiers and doctors both emphasize a clear relationship between superiors and superiors. In his eyes, he is the director of the emergency room. In the emergency department, he should call the shots. But Adam is obviously a surgeon, but he is everywhere in the emergency room and has too much influence. He now knows the legend of Adam. However, he still does not agree with the existence of such a situation that affects his authority. The high-spirited fighting spirit just now was not just a momentary act, but a kind of temptation made after serious consideration. Adam obeyed his command and finalized the relationship between subordinates and subordinates, so everything is easy to say. If not, then he must react and initiate a battle for power. Otherwise, there is no clear relationship between superiors and superiors in this kind of incident, which will cause confusion in management and endanger the lives of patients. As for he is new here, and Adam is the legend here, surely he can''t win? He doesn''t think so. First of all, he is a warrior, it is impossible to give up without lighting the sword. Secondly, he is not without chance. I didnt see Adams trainees are now behind him happily! If Adam was really that great, how could George O''Malley abandon Adam and follow him because of his few words? It shows that in the hospital, there are also undercurrents that do not support Adam. These people used to be hard to say because of Adam''s reputation. But now that he is here, as long as he shows a posture that can resist Adam, then these people will all be his supporters. Emmm. At least he is a shy supporter. Secret support is enough. At the critical moment, he can defeat Adam in one fell swoop and win the final victory. As for why did you act immediately when you first came? Naturally, there is a reason. Then, the Christina he fell in love with was with Adam every day, knowing that it was just a relationship between friends and colleagues, but he was still very upset. He is an old white man who not only appreciates Christina''s independence and self-confidence, but also wants to fully possess her, deprive her of all social interactions, and make her full of eyes with him. This is from the uncontrollable subconscious of the robber deep in the genes. Secondly, the former father-in-law was hospitalized for surgery, and Adam was unfriendly to him. No matter how the gossip scandal spreads, it is his personal affair. Adam should be more professional, shouldn''t care about his personal affairs, and shouldn''t explicitly express negative emotions of unfriendliness and disapproval. Therefore, whether emotionally or professionally, he must fight back against Adam to let Adam know that he is a fighter. Adam is strong, but as a fighter, he is not afraid at all. Thinking of this, his eyes condensed, his golden beard gleaming in the sun exuding my invincible perseverance. Da da da. At this time, the medical helicopter flew over. "O''Malley, keep up!" The soldier king of soldiers was so proud, he waved his hand to greet George and rushed forward, trying to take over the posture of the patient before Adam and the others. A tangle flashed in George''s eyes. After all, Dr. Hunter, the new emergency room director, obviously wanted to fight Adam and the others directly. His situation was really embarrassing. But soon he pressed this emotion. Adam usually teaches to be professional. Nowadays, patients of this kind of medical helicopter, according to the process, should be taken over by the director of the emergency room. Then he rushed up behind Dr. Hunter, very professional and okay. And emotionally, he felt that he resonated with Dr. Hunter. He admired soldiers, he was also a doctor, and was praised by Dr. Hunter for his military talent. Besides, Beth... In short, after countless thoughts flashed, he resolutely rushed forward. But then he noticed something was wrong. Where''s Doctor Hunter? Didnt you say to keep up? George stopped his feet subconsciously, and when he looked back, he saw Dr. Hunter who asked him to follow him, standing there, motionless. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 943 Frontal Conflict) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 944: Slap in the face "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. The roof of the building. The medical helicopter landed with a clatter. Adam rushed up with Christina and Meredith. George made a cool running posture and looked back at Doctor Hunter who was yelling to follow him in surprise. However, the soldier Wang, who was planning to exercise the power of the director of the emergency room and conveyed the message to Adam, stood there blankly, his eyes lost. "Doctor Hunter." George didn''t know the classic old stalk of Dongfang''follow me, give me''. He noticed that there was something wrong with the soldiers and the army doctor, so he ran over and called out. The soldier king soldier still had no vision in his eyes. If someone can read his consciousness at the moment, he will find that he seems to have Adam''s bullet time, but it is just a broken version. The only thing that started to slow down was the propeller of the medical helicopter. From da da da da da da...to da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da da. Turning visible to the naked eye. And in the eyes, ears, and brain of the King Soldier, there were all this familiar sound of propellers. The whole person seemed to be hypnotized, and his consciousness automatically entered the battlefield. "Doctor Hunter." Seeing that the call was useless, George subconsciously stretched out his hand to push Army Doctor Wang to remind him that this is not the time to be in a daze. But just as his arm touched the Soldier King Military Doctor, his eyes changed immediately. It was the soldier king soldier who stretched out his hand to directly hold his arm, and the strength of the warrior made his arm hurt, but he couldn''t call it out at all. Because the other hand of the soldier king soldier had already pinched his neck tightly. "Uh, ah!" George went directly into the survival state, struggling hard, another free hand, constantly slapped the arm of the soldier Wang Junyi pinching his neck, but he could only make a hoarse voice. The soldier''s arm was getting harder and harder, but his eyes didn''t blink, and there was no focus at all in a dazed manner. Obviously, the consciousness was not here at all. "Holyshit!" The movement on this side finally alarmed the helicopter side, and the first responder who followed on the plane pointed at the pinched George and yelled. It is a pity that in the violent clatter of the helicopter blades, unless the ears are close to the ears, it is difficult for others to hear what is being said. However, his gesture made Adam and the others understand. After taking the patient, they turned around and suddenly saw the soldier who was standing there, struggling with George, who was struggling. "Shit!" Because it had nothing to do with him, and there was huge interference from the helicopter, he, who had not received any warning, was shocked when he saw this scene at once, cursed secretly, and ran over at the fastest speed. No matter what kind of madness the Soldier King Army Doctor went, he couldn''t just watch the other side killing people in front of him. "Ohmygod!" Meredith covered her mouth and exclaimed. "It''s PTSD!" Christina yelled: "I said you must be sick, and you said you are not sick!!!" Adam rushed forward like lightning, stretched out his hand and directly twisted the arm of the soldier Wang Junyi pinched George pinching him that was about to struggle. The powerful force directly let the soldier Wang Junyi let go. The severe pain hit, also let the soldier king''s military medical consciousness return, and his eyes refocused. Before he could react to what had happened, he slapped him heavily. Snapped! Adam''s palm rubbed violently with the soldier''s mouth. "Damn!" Christina who saw this scene cried out in surprise: "Be careful of your hands!" Emmm. As a surgeon, she always pays attention to maintaining the doctor''s hands. She looked painful with this slap. She suddenly worried about getting the hands of Adam. "You hit me?" The soldier king soldier was directly stunned, and then he subconsciously came out with fierce energy, and he was going to return it after he waved his hand. Snapped! It''s a pity that Adam grabbed his hand and slapped his face heavily. "Cough cough cough cough." Seeing that he couldn''t resist it, George''s violent wheezing and coughing sounded into his ears. Looking at George''s bruised neck, he guessed what had happened. "Calm down?" While helping George to go smoothly, Adam looked at the soldier king soldier coldly, slapped ready to take it away at any time. "sorry, I do not know" The soldier king apologized. But as soon as he approached a step, George immediately took a few steps back in fright. This kind of distrust and horror immediately hurt him deeply. "Calm down here." Seeing that he was no longer committing acts, Adam also guessed that he had a PTSD attack, so he greeted Christina and Meredith to push the bed and take the patient away. George touched his neck and walked away from the soldier king''s army doctor and followed Adam. He was really almost choked to death. The feeling of dying was terrible. The previous admiration for the king of soldiers, the yearning for the army on the battlefield, all vanished at the moment of life and death. Even the medical helicopter flew away quickly amidst the constant gesturing and calling of first responders. The soldier king soldier stood on the empty rooftop in a blink of an eye, kneeling to the ground in pain. At this moment, he almost strangled George to his heart. "O''Malley, notify the director, notify the security, first control Dr. Hunter, and then call the psychiatrist to diagnose." While Adam rescued the patient, he commanded George. Although Army Doctor Bingwang seemed to have been awakened by him just now, who knew when the opponent would re-enter a dangerous state of absence. George was in his hands, unable to fight back, and was almost choked to death. God knows, if you run into someone else, will it be the same. Adam would be in the operating room, but he would not show up in time. So the best thing to do is to let the security guard take him away and let the psychiatrist diagnose him. "Yes!" George shouted. "I said he was sick!" Christina murmured beside him: "He still wants to lie to me and say no! The obvious self-abuse of PTSD before, really treats me as a fool!" "Leave him alone, he will naturally have a security guard and a director to handle it." Adam interrupted: "Can you handle the patient in your hands?" "Do not worry." Christina nodded. "Sure, let me know if there is news." Adam pushed the most seriously ill patient into the operating room with Carter who had arrived. "Sonofthebitch!" When the director of surgery heard George''s report, he looked at the bruises on George''s neck and directly became the son of the beach. Bingwang military doctor is the talent he introduced, and he wanted to enhance the strength of the emergency room. Who would have thought that the bad character of the army doctor who exploded the army directly surpassed Mark Sloan, the king of scumbags. This is nothing. After all, as long as the technique is good and the scum is a little bit, as long as it does not affect the work, he can accept it. But then there was a gossip that Adam didn''t like the new emergency room director very much. This made him very cautious. But before he could verify the matter and solicit Adams opinion, a terrifying and dangerous wounding incident has just broken out. The regret in his heart! "Security!" At this point, the director of surgery regretted it a bit, and decisively called the security captain, let the other party lead the team personally, met with him, and went to the rooftop. In any case, you can''t go wrong if you control the uncontrollable factors first. This is a hospital, and some are psychiatrists and psychologists, who will help the soldier clarify his mental state. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 944 Slap is loud), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 945: I dont want Duncan, I want Hunter! Medical center. Psychiatry. Two people sit opposite each other. "s, how do you feel?" A psychiatrist in a white coat, holding a medical record book, looked and looked again, then looked up at the opposite side, showing a professional smile. "not too good." Military doctor Wang Bing sat opposite, looked at the handcuffs that fixed him on the seat, smiled bitterly: "Is it necessary? I''m already awake." "are you sure?" The psychiatrist smiled and asked in the "Socratic style of questioning" that lawyers liked the most. "" Soldier King Military Doctor is very speechless. He is also a doctor, even if he is not a psychiatrist. But I also know the routines of psychiatry. And just because he knew it, he was helpless. Because if he does not confess his heart and does not accept the question-and-answer mode set by the opposing psychiatrist, this kind of meaningless conversation will always be repeated. AKA, he may be treated as a mental patient all the time, and because of the danger of violence, he needs to be sent to a highly guarded high-level mental hospital. After entering, the tranquilizer and diazepam have been on, and he will be sick if he is not sick. This is unacceptable. "Ok." Military doctor Wang Bing wanted to understand this, and sighed: "I''m not very good." "Tell me." The psychiatrist smiled sincerely when he saw this. What they hate most is the mental patient who stubbornly thinks that they are okay, because that would be difficult to do. "I may have PTSD." Military doctor Wang Bing said with a wry smile. "Why do you think so?" The psychiatrist smiled. "...because the sound of the fan blades of the medical helicopter makes me feel like I am back on the battlefield." Soldier King Army Doctor can only tell the truth: "I was confused at the time and couldn''t distinguish between reality and illusion, and treated Dr. O''Malley as an enemy... Doctor, you may not know that I just survived a missile attack not long ago, and I am the only one in the team of 20 people..." In the ward. The treatment of psychiatrist and soldier king military doctor is on the right track. But in a short period of time, it is very unlikely that the Bingwang Army Doctor wants to get out of the treatment course. The possibility of staying in the medical center afterwards is also very slim. "damn it!" The director of surgery, that regret: "False, all false." Fortunately, he deliberately asked some people before inviting the Bingwang military doctor. The Maryland Shock and Trauma Center has a very high evaluation of Bingwang Military Doctor. The most famous trauma hospital in the army made him careless. He was fascinated by the cool experience of the other party building an operating table with a bombed Hummer, and forgot that Wang Po sold melons and boasted. How can military hospitals have low evaluations of their military doctors? And if Bingwang''s military doctor level is really that high, or if his condition has been so good, why didn''t Maryland leave him in the heart of shock trauma? try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} Where are the resources of famous doctors are treasure resources. And the other party also concealed the truth that the soldier king soldier was fired. A medical team of 20 people was attacked by missiles. 9 of them died. The only one who survived, not only did not receive preferential treatment, but was directly expelled. Oh, it was an honorary discharge. An experienced and highly rated military doctor was expelled inexplicably? Think about it and know that there is a big problem. It is not the first time that PTSD pinches and hurts people. Its so hot in the desert, and there must be a lot of electric fans. The fan blades of the electric fan are fanned, which also has the hypnotic effect of the helicopter blades. may not be as effective as a helicopter. But if you dont pay attention, staring at the fan blades before going to bed and falling asleep slowly, the possibility of being hypnotized is very high. And the soldiers are all sleeping together. Soldier King Military Doctor, if he had a nightmare, his comrades would come to check and comfort him, and he would choke his neck directly because of his stress. This is a high probability event. Only similar major accidents will cause an experienced military doctor to be expelled. The Maryland Shock Trauma Center directly concealed it. If this is changed to another hospital, the director of surgery must have been stubborn. But the other party is an army system, a military secret can explain everything. line is useless except for incompetent anger and venting emotions. Now he only wants to find out the medical condition of King Soldier King. If there are no major problems, he will quickly learn from the other partys old master and let the other party quietly gloriously retired again. Orthopedic Ward. "Doctor Torres, you call me?" Adam walked in. "Correct." Chief Resident Orthopedics Kelly nodded and said, "I need your consultation." said this, and said to George beside him: "Dr. O''Malley, please tell me about the situation with Dr. Duncan." Adam looked at George who was standing on the other side of Kelly. George was a little embarrassed. That''s right! Although he was not strangled to death, he was directly strangled to death with the idea of ??following the army doctor. Its just that Ive already stood on the side of Bingwangs military doctor before, and I want to go back to Adams side, obviously its impossible. The internship period has not ended yet, he needs someone to rely on. Christina will definitely not want him. Meredith is fine. But he didn''t want to. After all, he followed Adam before. There was a lot of scenery before. Now the internship hasn''t ended yet, but it''s under Meredith. That''s a shame. The only way to save a little bit of face is to follow his girlfriend. Kelly is the chief resident, he followed, and it can be said that he has the strength of a resident and ended the internship ahead of schedule. Adam will not expose him either. "This is Lieutenant Lowell." try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} George suppressed the helplessness and shame in his heart, lowered his head and introduced: "The X-ray and T before the operation showed that there was no function on his leg. Sexual diseases." "But I can neither run nor walk, even if I move, it hurts terribly." The young lieutenant answered directly: "I tried many treatments, medicines and physiotherapy, but none of them worked." Adam walked over, looked at the X-rays and T-films on the light board, and said casually: "Before the operation? I haven''t figured out the cause, what kind of surgery?" "Amputation!" The young lieutenant calmly said his genius thoughts. "Amputation?" Adam looked at him in surprise: "You know that there is no medical proof. There is a problem with your leg, right?" "I know, but the pain is real." The young lieutenant said excitedly: "You can amputate my leg and put a prosthesis on me, so that I can return to the battlefield. I need me there!" "Doctor O''Malley, what do you think?" Adam looked at George. "I" George is speechless. Damn it! What can he think? Of course he was shivering These soldiers are crazy. "Nerve injury? PTSD?" Kelly felt distressed for her boyfriend who was almost strangled to death, and quickly answered the conversation. "I am not PTSD!" When the young lieutenant heard the name of the disease that the retired soldier often has, he exploded: "I just have a problem with my leg. If you can''t find it out, you should cut it off quickly." "There is no problem, just cut off a healthy leg. That''s a chainsaw massacre." Adam shook his head and said: "We are doctors. We don''t do that. We will only do dural examination and MRI film for further examination." "If it''s still okay?" called the young lieutenant. "Then we will study nerve damage and your mental state." Adam looked at him. "I have no mental problems!" The young lieutenant vehemently denied: "You can''t, what about Major Owen Hunter? My commander asked me to come to him. I want him to treat me. He knows my condition." "Don''t worry." Adam soothed: "After we check it first, if the dura examination and MRI film are still okay, we will send you to Dr. Hunter, who happens to be upstairs in the psychiatric department." "what?" The young lieutenant stayed straight. "Didn''t your chief tell you?" Adam was surprised: "Dr. Hunter also has PTSD and is currently receiving treatment." Young Lieutenant: "..." Chapter 946: Its burning up! Medical center. Orthopedic Ward. "how so?" The young lieutenant was dumbfounded: "My chief told me that Major Hunter is a very tough guy, how could he..." "A good swimmer drowns in the water." Adam pointed to George and said, "If you don''t believe me, look at his neck. It was caused by Dr. Hunter who had a PTSD attack. If it was not stopped in time, the consequences would be disastrous." The young lieutenant looked at George suddenly. Under Adam''s gaze, George can only raise his neck, revealing serious bruises. "By the way, Dr. Hunter never said that he had a PTSD problem." Adam reminded. "I am different from him." The young lieutenant was silent for a while, his eyes firm again: "My life will be dedicated to the battlefield." "A soldier who needs an amputation under the knee on the battlefield?" Adam was surprised. "There are many of these." The young lieutenant believes: "The battlefield is our home, and the comrades-in-arms are our family." "Do you have no family?" Adam asked, "I mean the real family." "I have got." The young lieutenant said, "Can you realize that even though you have family members, they can''t understand you? They don''t understand or even don''t like you?" "I can." George couldn''t help but answer: "I have a few brothers like this." "me too." The young lieutenant glanced at George: "The brothers who grew up with me have no common language with me, and my brothers on the battlefield are my real family. Wherever we are, we live and die together. But here, I can only be alone. I have tried to integrate into the life here, live the life of an ordinary person, and try to find a job. But I can''t find it. I have countless dreams in my life, and there are many things I want to do, but they are not here. " "what you up to?" Adam asked: "What can''t be done here, what can be done on the battlefield, besides killing, say one!" "" The young lieutenant: "We are not killing people... at least we are not killing people for the sake of killing people, we are fighting for our country!" "Apart from the so-called fighting for the country?" Adam asked: "Didn''t you say that you have countless dreams? Are there many things to do? Anything else? The big things in life are nothing but career and love. Career is so-called fighting for the country, so many other things must be related to love? You cant do it here, but can you be on the battlefield? Why? " "No." The young lieutenant said, "It''s not love." try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "What is that?" Adam asked: "It''s not always what you said that there are countless dreams to be realized on the battlefield. It''s just an exaggerated sentence. In fact, there is only one fight for the country, right?" "...Is this not enough?" The young lieutenant reluctantly said. "If the cause of the pain on your leg cannot be found, even if it is amputated, there is no guarantee that it will be cured." Kelly saw that the atmosphere was wrong, and quickly answered the conversation. "But it is possible!" The young lieutenant interrupted. "A prosthetic limb is different from a real leg." Kelly continued to persuade: "It only feels that it is a five-pound metal, it is still very painful, and what if the army does not want you after your amputation?" "Will not." The young lieutenant shook his head. "Are you saying there is no such possibility?" Kelly interrupted: "Are you willing to take a risk for this? You are asking for your leg to be removed for you!" "Do you think I don''t know?" The young lieutenant said irritably, "Do you think I have to cut off my legs? No! I''m in **** now, don''t waste time to scare me, you can''t scare me! After so much suffering, I am fearless! I just ask, can you do surgery on me? " Kelly couldn''t help but look at Adam. "Sorry, we won''t cut off your healthy legs just because you want to, until the cause is determined." Adam shook his head: "If you are sure that you will not accept our further examination, then you can go to other hospitals to see, or go directly to the hospital directly under the military, I believe there will be enough help for you. left after speaking. He is not used to each other. This lieutenant is only 9 years old. Every 2 years old in the American drama world, he is not a complete adult, and he can''t even drink alcohol. On an impulse, I want to cut my leg. regret it afterwards? That''s just a chicken feather. In fact, if he is not afraid of trouble, he is willing to help each other. E. has no other meaning, it is purely psychological and academic research, to see if the other party will regret it in the future. Very professional. Pure academic. That''s it. "Doctor Duncan!" The young lieutenant called Adam aloud, with a sincere and excited expression, just like the male protagonist in the island nations hot-blooded comics before he started his mouth cannon. "I know you are doing your work." This is not the first time he has been rejected. Normal doctors in normal hospitals are unwilling to help him self-harm. He has run enough. He can only suppress the irritability in his heart and want to impress Adam and the others by emotion. "Your job is to reunite people safely, not to separate them, I understand. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} I also understand that even if I go back, I will only hurt others. It doesnt make any sense to you..." "Very good." Adam nodded and left directly. "" The young lieutenant looked at Adam who had already gone out. After a delay, he shouted again: "Dr. Duncan!!!" "Is there anything else?" Adam can only turn his head and continue to look at him: "Didn''t you say you can understand? You also know that you will only hurt others when you go back. This kind of behavior really doesn''t make any sense to us." "We are indeed hurting others, but we are also protecting more people." The young lieutenant was very annoyed by Adams disobedience: If someone tells you that you cant practice medicine, wouldnt you do everything possible to become a doctor again? "That''s different." Adam shook his head and said, "Didn''t you say everything, our doctor is to let people reunite safely, and you are just hurting others." "You do not understand!" called the young lieutenant. "You don''t understand." Adam interrupted: "Listen to what you saidYou also know that you are hurting others, and the reason why you would rather amputate your healthy leg is to go to the battlefield. It''s not because you really believe in fighting for your country, real brothers and real family. But because you have nothing to do with killing. In a peaceful place, you can''t even find a job, and you can''t integrate into a normal person''s life at all. This is the fundamental reason why you desperately want to go back. Guess who else has these problems? Those retired veterans! Guess what common disease they have? PTSD! " "...Even if you are right, what else can you do besides going back?" The young lieutenant said painfully: "Here, I have nothing." "Cure the disease first, then slowly blend in." Adam looked at him: "You are only 9 years old and your life has just begun. As long as you are willing to blend in, as long as you don''t pursue unrealistic goals, what can''t you blend in?" "That''s too difficult..." The young lieutenant''s eyes struggled, and then became firm: "I would rather return to the battlefield." "But the war will come to an end." Kelly couldn''t help but answer: "If you just had your limbs amputated, the war will be over..." "Do not." The young lieutenant smiled: "Have you never studied history? We have been fighting for more than two hundred years since the founding of the country, and we have never stopped. Do you think it will end now? will end in the future? " Kelly: "" Chapter 947: Doctor House who was almost killed Medical center. Orthopedic Ward. The young lieutenant was proud to do historical science to Kelly. He looked like I have studied my countrys history, at least war history, and Im pretty good at math, and I have calculated the longevity of this job. "I believe you." Adam also laughed: "The war will never end, but it is different from being able to stay on the battlefield after amputation. What kind of work do amputee fighters like you do?" "...Logistics." The young lieutenant''s face darkened. The prosthesis is a prosthesis after all. Unless the exoskeleton armor technology makes a big leap, or Iron Man appears, it is impossible for an amputee soldier to appear on the front line of the battle. Its not logistics, its a death squad, or a dangerous experiment volunteer. This is not what he wants. On the battlefield, there is neither a first-line fighter nor a fighter pilot or other technical jobs. The substitutability is too strong. If there is a slight twist, you may be retired. The never-ending war dividend, he may not be able to get it. "It seems you understand everything." Adam nodded and left. Emergency. "Doctor, help him quickly." A young woman holding a baby, looking at a man who is lying on a push bed and sweating in pain, crying and begging to Adam. Adam took a quick check, and saw that the mans right foot was amputated and the prosthesis was installed. Now it is completely black. He is obviously infected. First, let the nurse relieve him of the pain. "Doctor Duncan." At this time, the young lieutenant came to him reluctantly, still wanting Adam to help him amputate his limbs, but when he saw the man lying in the hospital bed, he was stunned: "Jude!" "Do you know each other?" Adam asked while examining the infected wound. "We are comrades in arms." The young lieutenant walked quickly to the patient and shook his hand: "Jude had his right foot amputated last year because of a gunshot wound and wound infection. He had no choice but to retire. He is our old captain." after some rescue. Jude, who had been injected with morphine, was no longer in pain, and looked at the young lieutenant with a smirk and said, "Jack, you also retired? Great, we are all back alive, haha." "I did not retire." The young lieutenant glanced at Adam: "I''m about to go back, there is our real home." "Hey, you believe that." Hey Jude waved his hand, pointed at his wife and little daughter, and smirked: "This is the real family. We should give everything for them." "team leader" The young lieutenant glanced at the young woman sitting by the bed and hugging her daughter, a trace of confusion flashed in his eyes. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "Dont believe it?" Morphine-effect Jude is in a good mood, and the truth is constantly confided: "Do you know what I paid for them?" Having said this, he patted the right leg of his right foot and smirked: "Last year my contract was about to expire. My wife is pregnant with my daughter. She is six months old and we are planning a bright future together. . But the military wants me to extend my service period, and it doesn''t care about my objections. The contract was signed when I was your age. At that time, I was full of enthusiasm and didn''t care about that much. As long as I could go to the battlefield, I just signed it. Three years and three years. Three years and three years. Many years of life on the battlefield have made me tired. I see too many comrades-in-arms either sacrificed, or got PTSD after returning to China and became lunatics and homeless people. Just when I thought I would have the same fate, I met the most beautiful person in the world. We got married and she was pregnant with my daughter. At that time, I knew the true meaning of happiness and family. The military wants to unilaterally extend my service period with a contract that I didnt read before, and I must agree to it. At this time, I, who have never been afraid of death, are really afraid. Once I go, if I die, my wife will become a widow, and my newly-born daughter can''t even see the father who loves her. If I did not go, I violated the military law, ranging from imprisonment to being shot. I had insomnia for a long time, and finally thought of a way. I drove away from my home and found a hospital a bit far away. After a long period of observation, I found a lame doctor. I saw him as a veteran. I think he can understand me. So I waited for an hour before he saw me. He saw through my thoughts at a glance, and taunted me that it was useless to do so. Because I went to the free clinic to ask a doctor to issue a certificate, it was useless. But he also gave me directions. In their day, deserters either fled to Canada or shot themselves in the foot. Guess what I did? " Adam, who heard this, looked strange. He has already heard who this lame doctor is good at mocking. Around here, who else besides Doctor House? It''s just that although Dr. House has experienced a bit of vicissitudes, but he has to fight a veteran? Up to now at least fifty years old. Ah, this... Adam was curious about Dr. House''s reaction at the time, that must be very interesting. "You shot yourself by yourself?" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} the young lieutenant said bitterly. "of course." Captain Jude smirked: "I have been on the battlefield for so many years. I didn''t get shot once. The only shot I shot was shot by myself. Isn''t it funny? What''s even more funny is that I did what the **** doctor said. went to him with his gunshot foot. He said to me again that this is useless, because after stitching, I will still be sent back, at most I can get five days off... Fk! I really wanted to yell at him at the time. But when I think of my wife and daughter, I endure it. So I didn''t get a good treatment and let my little toe get infected. Then I went to the **** doctor again. He told me that the little toe is useless and must be removed. Just as I was laughing out of joy and sorrow, the **** interrupted me again. Do you know what he said? " Adam grinned. The young lieutenant was silent this bastard! " Captain Jude laughed under the influence of morphine: "This **** has no sympathy at all. Knowing that I want to stay with my wife and daughter, I have managed to shoot myself in the foot. But this **** didn''t even finish speaking at once. On the contrary, after my little toe was rotten to death, he told me not to laugh and complained that I did not do my homework beforehand. He said that the Army Medical Inspection Association will definitely allow an infantry with only 9 toes to pass, because it will not affect walking and running at all. So I lost a toe and the pain I endured was meaningless. What was my mood at the time. If it weren''t for me to lie there, I would really want to smash the **** doctor''s face with a punch. You can''t finish the words all at once if you are so cute. He also seemed to see my anger, and said that if the infection continues, more than one finger will be cut off. I thought of my wife and daughter again, and pressed the anger in my heart. This time, I asked seriously. If my right sole is infected and removed, will the Army Medical Testing Association allow me to serve? He said that according to the regulations, it is no longer necessary. But I''m not sure how the army will deal with it. After all, there are soldiers wearing prostheses in service. I suggest that I understand clearly. I learned this time, and I asked it clearly from the side. Soldiers with prostheses can choose to serve or not, and they will not be forced. So I let the infection expand, and then cut off the entire right sole. " Chapter 948: House: Its only one if its a friend Medical center. ward. "Woohoo!" After hearing what her husband said, the young woman in her arms cried out. She doesn''t know these things at all. "Jude, you are so stupid..." The young woman burst into tears. "Do not." After the morphine injection, Captain Jude, who was all in the spring, reached out his hand to wipe the tears for his wife, and smiled softly: "It is worth it to be by your side. Only you can have home and happiness." "Ugh." Adam sighed. The happiness of normal people that was originally within reach, but because of the greed and tyranny of other people, they paid such a heavy price. The risk that Captain Jude took was not small at all. The infection is no joke. And even if the control is good, the infected right foot was removed in time, and it did not continue to spread, but the subsequent pain will linger for a lifetime. Adam glanced at the silent young lieutenant and turned away. A 9-year-old kid, consciously not adapting to the life of a normal person, has to escape, and has to return to the battlefield after amputation. It is so stupid and naive. Once such an irreversible operation is done, he will regret it in the future 99%. And there was no regret medicine at that time. "I am looking for an appointment with a veteran." Adam called Dr. House and said solemnly. "Did you see that fool?" Doctor House immediately responded when he heard it. After all, the people who do this kind of thing are very impressive. "His wound is infected again." Adam complained: "You really hurt, you know he almost beat you up, right?" "Of course I know." Doctor House said nonchalantly: "This fool does this kind of thing, without doing enough homework beforehand, and expecting me to remind him? Then you said how should I remind him? clearly arranged for him? That''s illegal, I''m a good citizen! " "You have fewer laws?" Adam teased. said so, and I also agreed with Dr. House''s statement. For such a major event, one should make up his mind and expect the doctor to help cheat. That is inherently unrealistic. is also House. Otherwise, I would have been reported to another doctor. At that time, Captain Judes broken leg was really meaningless. "how is he?" On the other side of the phone, Dr. House ridiculed every day: "Is it very happy to saw off the sole of my right foot?" "It looks good." Adam smiled: "The wife and daughter are beside him. After the morphine injection, they are all positive and optimistic. It''s just that when he talks about you asshole, he gritted his teeth with a smile." try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "Sure enough, fools are much happier." Doctor House touched his lame leg and sighed poisonously. "Who makes you smart?" Adam teased. If Dr. House hadn''t been too high in IQ, a little mediocre, less demanding of people and things, and less proud, he wouldn''t have to limp a person now. "Aren''t you smart too?" Dr. House didn''t know the stalk, but he heard the irony of the word all at once. "I am handsome and lucky." Adam told the truth: "So I always feel happier." "It''s mainly shameless." Doctor House mocked. "To borrow a phrase you often say, everyone is lying." Adam smiled and said: "So you said that I was shameless enough, so I would take the initiative to praise me as if you couldn''t hold back your face. Okay, the last question, Im very curious, have you ever participated in an appointment? " "Of course I have participated." Doctor House sneered: "In fact, from the beginning to the end, I am a real veteran of the battle!" "From the beginning to the end to the end." Adam smiled and said, "But when it comes to your participation in the war, the timeline also says the past. When I first heard Captain Jude, I saw at a glance that your lame man was a veteran of the battle, and I laughed out loud, feeling completely impossible. But forget it carefully. You are 46 years old this year, and it has been 25 years since the end of the battle. If you join in the later period, you can count on the enlistment age of 7 years old. can participate in the war for at least three or four years. I remember your father, um, your adoptive father is a soldier, and his position is not low. He is very strict with you, and he always persuades you physically. Did he persuade you to join the army and inherit his career? " "" Doctor House was silent for a moment, and said, "Of course he has had this process of persuasion. But I am not the blood of a teenager, but when I am an adult, I can only be dumbfounded. I shoot myself and let my right leg be infected with an amputated fool! I knew he was not my biological father when I was 2 years old. Do you think I will be 7 years old when I am rebellious, to listen to his persuasion? " "This is not good, no one knows what you thought at the beginning." Adam joked: "Everyone has times when they are stupid, maybe you didn''t see the world as you do now. But I am curious who your real father is? When you see him someday, thank him for me. " "for what?" Dr. House sneered: "Because you hate soldiers like them, so for my adoptive father, who gave birth to my biological father with my mother, you have to give me a thumbs up, say thank you, what a good job?" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "Of course not." Adam would naturally not admit this, and smiled and said: "I just thank him for allowing you to exist. You are a legend in the medical world. No matter how **** you are, there will always be more wonderful things with you in the medical world. " "You are really a lie." Doctor House shook his head. "With each other." Adam smiled. "There will be a ball game tomorrow night, you, me, Wilson, together?" Doctor House issued an invitation. "I''ll forget it." Adam refused: "I won''t disturb your date." "I knew you were all lies!" Doctor House vomited. "Because of honesty, I just refused." Adam smiled and said: "In front of beauty and medicine, you asked me to accompany you two older single dogs. You thought it out, would you like to change you?" "" Doctor House was speechless to and then burst into laughter. Sure enough, Wilson has only one. Adam said a few more words to him, then hung up the phone and looked at the young lieutenant who came by: "Want to amputate?" "I do not know." The young lieutenant was very entangled. "Then think about it clearly." Adam was too lazy to pay attention to him. The 9-year-old lieutenant, so keen on the battlefield, must have a lot of innocent blood on his hands. As long as you don''t find him, the other party can do whatever they want. Replaced by him as House, he must have used the case that the surgeon was unwilling to saw the legs on Halloween last year, so he took the chainsaw on his own to remind the young lieutenant. Don''t BB if you can. It''s a pity that he is not House. He didn''t want to have any relationship with the other party. "what happened?" When Adam walked through the corridor, Meredith looked worried and Christina was comforting her. "It''s Derek!" Dr. Montgomery also walked over at this time and explained: "He...well, now the patient is dead. Although the child in the patient''s stomach was saved, the patient''s husband could not accept it. In the eyes of the patients husband, the child can be reborn without the child, but there is only one wife he loves. made it clear that at the critical moment, everything is important to the life of the wife. Derek was too emotional this time, not calm enough, and made the wrong decision. Now the patients husband wants to sue him. " Chapter 949: Fantasy Shept, Reality Nelson Medical center. a few days later. "Doctor Duncan..." The director of surgery stood in front of the surgical board with his hands on his hips, watching the dense waiting for surgery, and said irritably. "Dr. Duncan has not been out of the operating room for three days." The secretary next to him knew what he wanted to say, and directly reminded him: "I''ve been spinning around." "Ugh." The director of surgery stagnated, and then he sighed: "Where is my neurosurgery director? They have been missing for three days. Even with Adam''s help, but these days are so busy, the backlog of surgeries is increasing. Damn craniotomy. In the past, most patients had heart problems, but now they have brain problems. It seems that neurosurgery needs to be strengthened. " "Arrange the surgery for me, I won''t let you down." Mark Sloan walked over at this moment, and when he heard this, he obliged to say. The surgical director glanced at him, but did not speak. But the look in the eyes has conveyed everything: "You, a plastic surgeon, also want to have a craniotomy? Unless it is for me to have a craniotomy, because as long as I agree, I have a problem with my brain." "I can have a craniotomy, Director." Next to , a weak voice came. The director of surgery, Mark, and the secretary looked together, and saw a middle-aged bald spectacled man in a white coat. He raised his hand, facing the eyes of everyone, and the corners of his mouth twitched. This smile is full of sadness and helplessness. "Arrange for Dr. Nelson to have a craniotomy." The director of surgery looked at him a few times, turned around, reluctantly and reluctantly gave an order, then walked past the bald-spectacled man, without looking at him, only said: "Thank you, John." "I, my name is Jim." A reminder of the weak and weak middle-aged man with bald glasses. It is a pity that the director of surgery has gone far. And the other party doesnt care what his name is, as long as the last name is correct. "You are new here." Mark walked to the middle-aged bald spectacle man and stretched out his hand to him: "Welcome to the New York Medical Center." "I have been here for more than ten years." Dr. Jim Nelson gave a forced smile, but then he couldn''t laugh anymore, and told a surprising fact in a dark face: "I was the director of neurosurgery here before Shept was killed from Boston." "" Mark was immediately embarrassed, and Yuanchang said, "I am Mark Sloan, from plastic surgery." "I know." The former director of neurosurgery, Dr. Nelson, said with a smile, "We have seen... three times~" After speaking, it flashed. The feeling of being ignored is really uncomfortable. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} At the beginning, he was also a famous figure in the New York Medical Center. Director of Neurosurgery, although not as good as Dr. Burkes Director of Cardiothoracic Surgery, he is second only to him. is the No. 3 figure in major surgery. With the arrival of famous doctors such as Dr. Sheppert, Dr. Montgomery, and Mark Sloan, as well as the rise of star residents such as Adam, Meredith, and Christina. He was completely marginalized. These people need professional skills, professional skills, good looks, and gossips. There is one general hospital, which is an absolute star. But now they are all gathered at the New York Medical Center, it is almost like filming a medical idol drama. Ok. is like those handsome men and women famous doctors in our days. Damn it! This is not normal at all, OK! Real hospitals, real famous doctors, most of them are normal people with chic and unruly hairstyles like him, okay! Mark Sloan, these unusual handsome doctors, have seen him three times, but they dont remember him. They just think hes a newcomer, so forget it. These handsome doctors have eyes higher than the top, and they have no more eyes, which is normal. But what really frustrated him was that he had been the director of neurosurgery for more than ten years as the director of surgery. Sheput has only been here for less than two years, and the director of surgery has Sheput in his eyes. Now even his name is called the wrong one. This Mark looked at the departed former neurosurgery director and felt a sense of substitution inexplicably. He seemed to feel the sadness in Dr. Nelson''s heart. Therefore, he was ashamed of his previous behavior that he didn''t need to look at people at all, and he urgently needed to vent his emotions. "Kelly, have you heard of Doctor Nelson in Neurosurgery?" At this time, just as Kylie, the chief resident of Orthopedics, passed by, Mark stopped her. Kelly was stunned, and after a few seconds, she suddenly realized: "Oh, yes." "full name?" Mark squinted at her. "" Kelly was at a loss for words. "Are you a chief resident, you don''t even know the full name of the former neurosurgery director?" Mark spit out. "I only need to know that he is Dr. Nelson." Kelly smiled and said, "He is a good doctor, but he is only a shady and disabled copy of Dr. Sheput. Well, it is a stepping stone for Sheput." "I understand." Mark came and said: "Just because he hasn''t published amazing research reports, or he hasn''t had a nationally renowned surgery, or he doesn''t have a special haircut, he is not a person?" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} "Probably." Kelly thought for a while and nodded seriously. "" Mark was speechless. "what''s wrong with you?" Kelly looked at him in surprise: "You have been here for more than a year. I never saw you care about him before. No, do you know who he is before?" "Everyone has dignity!" Mark said with a dark face, "Perhaps Dr. Nelson is not particularly good compared to Derek. There is no handsome face, perfect figure, tugging hairstyle, passionate and charming eyes. Even professional skills are completely inferior to Derek. But we should give him enough respect. Because we are compared with Adam, we are both Nelson. To respect him is to respect ourselves! " "what happened to him?" Kelly looked at the back of Mark rushing away at a loss, she grabbed Dr. Bailey and asked. "Because he is a plastic surgeon, he has not published any amazing clinical research articles." Dr. Bailey said leisurely: "Mentally, as well as physically...I was frustrated in various ways, so I finally realized what Dr. Nelson felt." "what?" Kelly stayed for a while, and then laughed loudly: "Mark Sloan and, um, and Dr. Nelson have something in common. It''s really strange that every year, especially this year." "Don''t laugh." Dr. Bailey frowned and interrupted: "You are the chief resident, and the hospital is so busy now that you need to come forward and find Shept back." "I?" Kelly shook his head: "I heard that he is now running back to the trailer house in the forest. It is so dirty and there are so many bugs." Doctor Bailey looked at her and said nothing. "Or let Dr. Duncan pass by?" Kelly said helplessly: "He has been in the operating room for three days, and he should take a break, just to persuade Sheput, his words are more weighty..." "Do you know how busy the operating room is now?" Dr. Bailey interrupted: "And Adam is not suitable at all. He never makes mistakes. How can he persuade Sheputt who made mistakes like this? He will only remind Shept, not everyone will make mistakes. Do you want to aggravate Sheputs troubles? " "Alright alright." What did Kelly say about Dr. Bailey, but she could only agree: "I''ll go." Chapter 950: Turn on Calabash Baby Rescue Grandpa Mode Medical center. Operating room. "Adam, leave it to me later." Meredith saw that Adam had done the most difficult and important part, and suggested that she should finish it. Because for the past three days, Adam took the little man, Lexie, Carter, and Christina, all of them did this. Dr. Sheputt was absent, just in time for the flood of patients, and an operation took several hours at every turn. If Adam doesnt catch the big ones and let them go, give them more mobile phone sessions. Even if Adam stays up and down, how many operations can he do? Therefore, Adam always brought one first and performed the most difficult and dangerous part of the operation. Then give it to the little guy who has been tested by Adam and feels they can be trusted to complete the follow-up closing. After that, go directly to the next operating room, where Carter and the others have already prepared for surgery when they come. This saves time. At one time, as many as five operations were performed together. Adam can be distracted and multi-purpose. During the operation, he can also remotely direct the rest of the finishing operations to ensure that there is no problem in the operation to the greatest extent. Even if there is a problem, Adam can remedy it in time. The key is that the benefits of doing so are too great. In these three days, his life span has increased by 0.5, which is half a year. But this kind of thing can only be done occasionally. Because there is a risk. Adam did his best to control risks. just like now. Meredith made a proposal, and Adam smiled and said: "Don''t worry, it''s not a way to keep busy like this. After this operation, I am ready to take a break. By the way, how is Dr. Sheputt? " "" Meredith is so heartbroken. As a friend and colleague of Adam, and because her talent is not excessively affected by Adam''s charm, she can see through the root cause of Adam''s doing this at a glance. This clearly doesn''t trust her, so I don''t directly hand over the finishing work to her like Christina and the others. ready to take a break? This may not be a lie, but how long is the rest? I was afraid of two or three hours before the operation started again. If it weren''t for the little ones to take care of the four of them, Meredith seriously suspected that he didn''t need to rest at all. This enviable energy is really greedy. But Adam has said it all. She is not good to say that he does not trust her in the operating room, so she can only follow his words: "Derek is very hit, and he needs time to calm down." "He was too involved this time." Seeing that Meredith was not chasing after him, Adam shook his head and said, "Whether it is before, during, or after the operation, while continuing the operation." try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} The patient was originally an ordinary pregnant woman. But because Dr. Sheputt was busy with other operations first, she waited an extra day. She begged him not to let her wait another day. Then, Dr. Sheputt apologized, starting from the doctors normal attitude towards the patient. The result of this attention is one step and one wrong step. Because of pity for the pregnant woman, after a few operations, she thought about getting her to have a good repair and then proceeded with the following major operations, so she was kindly comforted. As a result, the pregnant woman and the husband of the pregnant woman were given the illusion that it was a routine operation, and Dr. Shept must be able to handle it. Doctor is a man, not a god. The attitude of not being indifferent and keeping distance is a **** lesson. Absolutely, absolutely cannot be said from the doctor''s mouth. Even if it is not a serious problem, or there is no problem at all, try to talk about it as much as possible. Because of this, first the patients and family members will pay attention to it and obey the doctor''s arrangement to facilitate the work. Once I checked it, I found it was okay, and most likely I would get the gratitude of relieved patients and family members. Of course, there is a small probability of being scolded. This is a question of probability. The third and most important thing is to clear responsibility. If the doctor says its okay, but it turns out that something is wrong, then there is responsibility for the misdiagnosis. The defendant is fine. You must know that this is the world of American TV series. It would be too miserable if you were caught playing games in the secret room of the basement. It happens that the probability of misdiagnosis is not low because of the different levels of doctors and the complicated and obscure condition of the disease. Then there are those rules that are passed down by word of mouth. Of course, there is a downside to this. Doctors and patients are both scared, and then they become more and more extreme. Doctors are afraid to tell the truth. This pregnant woman was diagnosed with eclampsia after several operations. She had a cerebral aneurysm, which is not a joke. Just after she got sick, she suddenly became ill, and Dr. Sheputt sent her directly to the operating room. But this time, he can''t figure it out. Because of being too caring, thinking about saving the life of the pregnant woman, she was reluctant to let go, and almost removed the temporal and frontal lobes from the pregnant woman''s brain. Even if the pregnant woman''s life is saved in that way, most of the pregnant women whose brain tissue has died will lose all basic functions. Finally, the director of surgery arrived, stopped him, asked Dr. Montgomery to save the fetus by caesarean section, and declared the pregnant woman dead. The husband of a pregnant woman does not accept this result at all. Because his psychological expectation is that the childs survival is optional, but his beloved wife must survive. Dr. Sheputt broke his mind because of his heart this time and forgot the rules. At this moment, it became the root cause of the unacceptability of pregnant husbands. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} You said that it was a routine surgery before that there would be no major problems, but in a blink of an eye, my beloved wife died in the operating room? At this point, at most, it is a procedure. As a famous doctor, Dr. Sheputt will not have any problems. Because doctors are also human, they make mistakes. If you make a mistake and the doctor is accused of not being able to practice medicine, then there will be no doctors in this world. If I change to someone else, although I feel sad and regretful, I still remember the lesson firmly and start again. But Dr. Sheppert was obviously too obsessed with it that he couldn''t get out. "He was decadent at home for two days. He didn''t wash himself, he just sat on the sofa to eat and watch TV." Meredith said this and sighed: "Today I simply moved back to the trailer house in the forest. I don''t want to meet people anymore. The lawsuit is fine. But he looked at the piles of cases sorted out in order to appear in court, and looked at the unsaved cases that were much higher than rescued He was very disappointed, and only cared about how many people he killed Don''t look at how many people he saved. " "The mentality collapsed." Adam nodded: "But don''t worry, he will come back." "Ok." Meredith nodded: "I firmly believe this." In the forest. In front of the trailer house. When Kelly came over, she saw Dr. Sheputt sitting outside, drinking beer there, full of beer beside her. "Drink it early in the morning?" Kelly felt that the problem was serious. After talking to Dr. Sheputt, she went to the topic and used her own experience to guide Dr. Sheput. "A few years ago, I had a patient... It was simple, but then I found out that I made a mistake. It was not fatal. But because of my mistake... God, I will never forget his wife''s expression..." "How do you do it?" Unshaven, decadent-looking Dr. Sheputt asked the words of his heart: "You killed him and took him away from his wife. Don''t talk about medical malpractice, I will just ask. When you open your eyes in the morning, how do you face yourself in the mirror? " "I, I, I..." Kelly met Dr. Sheputs eyes, she couldn''t speak, and it took a long time to sigh, "Can I drink a little?" Dr. Sheputt handed her a can of beer. In the hospital, Dr. Bailey has been waiting for news, until the afternoon there was no news, he slapped his forehead, and said: "Kelly Torres, you are really useless!" Chapter 951: Xiong Da: Dare to yell at me? Medical center. Doctor Bailey guessed at a glance that Kelly was a meat bun and a dog was gone forever. However, she didn''t know that there was a stalk of Huluwa saving grandpa, so she went to find Mark and asked him to persuade his buddies to come back. Unsurprisingly, he is still stuck there and cannot come back. is Dr. Burke. Then there is Doctor Montgomery. In the end, even the director of surgery went. "Doctor Bailey, where did everyone else go?" Adam also noticed something was wrong during the operation. What kind of surgery does he do. Neurosurgery Because the director of surgery delegated authority to the former director of neurosurgery, Dr. Nelson, to help with simple craniotomy, the backlog was greatly reduced. But the surgeries in the other departments began to backlog again. He couldn''t help it either. He was out of the operating room for the first time in three days and came over to inquire about the situation. "I thought you wanted to stay in the operating room and not come out?" Doctor Bailey joked. "no way." Adam said, "Tomorrow is Valentine''s Day." In the game set by Peggy, he had already solved the seventh level a few days ago, but he thought that it would be Valentine''s Day in a few days. Adam wanted to stop worrying and surprise Peggy on Valentine''s Day. The 777 song that will be ensemble at that time will be more reverberant. But who knew that Dr. Sheputt''s strike happened suddenly and the influx of patients. The directors of other departments don''t know where they are now. Now his life-span growth needs are not so urgent anymore, it is enough to proceed step by step. He didn''t want to miss the Valentine''s Day and Peggy''s ensemble at all, to get the double rewards of the Valentine''s Day clearance. According to this trend, it can be speculated that if these famous doctors do not come back in time, there is a high probability that he will not be able to spend Valentine''s Day tomorrow night. Because of some operations, it cannot be delayed at all. Thinking of having to undergo surgery, and missing Peggys more and more weird brain games and rewards, Adam felt a little unbearable for the first time, and felt that surgery to increase his life was not very fragrant. "They all went to invite Shept back, but they got stuck." Dr. Bailey vomited: "Adam, otherwise you should go there. I found that I want to persuade him by empathy. No, it''s them. It''s useless. It''s up to you, a perfect person who has never made a mistake. ." "Okay, I will go now." Adam thought about it, and agreed. After speaking, I went to explain a few times, and then drove quickly to Dr. Sheputs forest villa. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} He is not Dr. Sheputer who is confident that he can persuade him to get up. After all, the doctor can never say absolutely. He just wanted to try, at least to persuade Dr. Burke to come back and take over their stall. In this way, Adam is confident that he will be available three days after tomorrow. Forest mountain top. This place where Dr. Montgomery dreams, is seriously unfriendly to the ladies, especially the ladies with involuntary bladder. In front of the trailer house. was lying full of people. All of them are fans of Uncle Ge, the classic Ge Youtan, holding a beer and drinking with a gloomy expression. Obviously everyone has a past that he will never let go of. "Everyone." Adam got off the car, looked around at the crowd, and said speechlessly, "Isn''t it?" "Of course you won''t be there anymore." Kelly vomited: "You have never missed it. At least there has been no unnecessary death of the patient due to obvious mistakes. You can''t understand our feelings." Dr. Sheputt raised his beer to Kelly. Kelly opened another can and took a swig. "When are you going to feel hurt?" Adam couldn''t refute these facts, and said helplessly: "The hospital has a flood of patients and piles of surgeries. You need to deal with it." "We are all murderers." Doctor Sheputt smiled bitterly: "No matter how many people are saved, this fact can''t be changed." "You are too extreme." Adam shook his head and said, "How come you are a murderer? I know that when you were preparing to appear in court, you sorted out your medical case files. There are far more people unable to save than you can save. But this is normal. The doctor is a man, not a god. What we can do is inherently limited. Do you remember Dr. Trudeaus famous quote? Sometimes healed, often helped, always comforted. Help and comfort are the mainstream. Healing is in the minority. " "Needless to say, I understand all the principles." Dr. Sheputt took a sip of beer and smiled: "But you don''t understand how I feel now." "You all understand?" Adam looked at the others. "yeah." Kelly and Mark nodded: "Only you can''t understand it." Doctor Burke, they did not speak, but they also showed a complex look of you dont understand, you are such a pervert. "Then why didn''t I see you sad before?" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} Adam smiled: "Derek, don''t tell me this is your first time~" "of course not." Dr. Sheputt shook his head. "Then why is it this time?" Adam looked at him: "Is it because you weren''t famous before, you can accept the setbacks, learn the lessons well, become a better doctor, and help people in need better? And now, you have achieved fame, you are the famous top neurosurgery doctor Derek Sheputt. So you cant accept this kind of medical accident again? The fact is, its not because you care about the pain caused by the accident itself, but because you care about your face and pride, making you unacceptable and being sued by the patients family that you have invested in your emotions? " "No!" Dr. Sheputt said loudly. "what is that?" Adam looked at him: "Give me a reason! Don''t use the feeling that Xuan Zhi and Xuan can''t understand. So many doctors all over the world ~ www.novelhall.com ~ basically encountered this kind of thing. Could it be that you are the only one who feels strong enough to completely deny the profession of a doctor, and radically compare it to a killer? " "I" Doctor Sheputt opened his mouth, but didn''t know how to say it. "That is when God put this idea directly into your brain." Adam smiled and said: "It makes you feel inexplicably that this is neither the first nor the last, and it is not even a special medical accident. It is very important. is so important that you deny your beloved medicine in the first half of your life, and deny the basic fact that doctors are treating illnesses and saving people? So God is fooling around? " Seeing Dr. Sheputt''s speechless, Adam smiled and said, "There is always a reason for everything, don''t you want to reflect now? Then think about it, and then choose one!" Dr. Sheputt was watched by Adam, and neither left nor right was the answer he wanted, but Adam was right again, and Adam had saved him. He was a real lifesaver. "what!!!" With a sigh of relief in his throat, Dr. Sheputt threw the canned beer in his hand heavily into the distant jungle, and then screamed to vent his emotions. "what!!!" Mark and Kelly also yelled. "Roar!!!" Before other people could catch up, there was a classic scene of roaring emotions in a film and television drama, and I heard a distinctive, low and domineering roar resounding in the jungle. Everyone: "..." Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 952: The reverberations of Valentines Day In the mountains and forests. In front of the trailer house. Dr. Sheputt yelled to vent, and Mark and Kelly agreed. Just when the emotions are developing like a film and television drama, and everyone is yelling and venting together, a special existence joins the yelling party in advance. I heard his voice before seeing the person. "holyshit!" Everyone was in a daze, looking in the direction of the roar, and when they saw a huge figure walking out of the jungle, Ge You was still paralyzed, and he stood up and backed away, spitting fragrance. "Bear!" Dr. Montgomery cried, "Damn it, Derek, I said I couldn''t live here!" In order to save her husband, Dr. Sheputt, she lived here for a while. also got a kudzu rash on the shameful part, and almost died of uncomfortable death. Only now did I know that there are still bears in this mountain forest. When she was still here, if she bumped into... even when she was in the jungle, if she bumped into... it would be scary to think about it. "Lets get in the house quickly." Kelly trembled: "Should the bear not break the iron sheet? Hell, someone can help me!" If she could walk around, she would have ran in. But when she saw such a big brown bear, she was not far away, her legs were already weak, so she could walk. The director of surgery and Dr. Burke all swallowed secretly, very nervous. Although I am used to seeing life and death, it is people who are facing them, and the most important thing is people. is now an adult brown bear with a body length of 2.8 meters, a height of 1.5 meters at the shoulder, and a weight that looks more than 500 kilograms. More importantly, they clearly remember that only last year, a person who dared to touch the little bear was opened by the bear''s claws. That look is miserable! If it weren''t for Adam, he would have died miserably. By the way, Adam! Everyone realized that they have the biggest support here, Adam, who is known as the Muscle of the Medical Center! "Adam!" The director of surgery and others looked at Adam. "Don''t move." Adam was very calm, and after speaking, he stepped forward two steps, five or six meters apart, and stared at the brown bear. "Roar!!!" Xiong saw that some people didn''t buy its face, so he couldn''t help but crane his neck, and opened his mouth to Adam, his tyrannical roar resounded through the mountains and forests, deafening. "Roar!!!" Adam didn''t show any weakness when he saw this, he also screamed after learning from it. Everyone in the hospital behind them squeezed a sweat, and the two ladies, Dr. Montgomery and Kelly, felt a little bit unable to be the master of the bladder. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} But then something that surprised them happened. "Roar!" The mighty and majestic Xiong Da, after Adam uttered a confrontational roar, he glanced at Adam and roared backwards. stepped back into the jungle, then turned around, and quickly disappeared from everyone''s sight at a significantly lighter pace than before. "" Everyone looked at each other, almost thinking that they were drinking too much and were dizzy. What''s the situation? "Okay, the danger is relieved." Adam saw this, turned around and smiled at everyone. "How can it be" Kelly is incredible: "Adam, did you yell at an adult brown bear?" "Correct." Adam nodded and said jokingly: "But you must not learn. I have practiced it specifically. Next time you meet, you can hide if you can." "Specially practiced?" Dr. Montgomery couldn''t laugh or cry: "I can still practice this? How can I practice?" "It''s easy, hunt more." Adam explained: "After you have developed a suffocation that can be felt by the brown bear, then you can yell at it fearlessly, and it will definitely turn around and run away." "That''s it?" Mark doesn''t believe it. "Easy to say but difficult to do." Adam glanced at him. He was in the mountains and forests with Juno and Karen. It was really a tyrant. The hunted animals are uncountable. Brown bears and other animals are protected animals, so they are protected from poisonous hands. Normal people cannot perceive this evil spirit, but animals are very sensitive. Just like the five big dogs of Robin''s house, they are called Huan, a vicious watchdog posture. But as soon as Adam passed by and stared, the five fierce dogs dared to sob. They have always been accustomed to freely entering and leaving the mistress''s bedroom. They can only break the biological clock and lie obediently in the living room without daring to make a sound. Even if I worry about the safety of the hostess. also from the heart can not be from the heart. And even if the brown bear cannot be repelled by the roar, the power and speed are astonishing when facing directly. Adam, who has bullet time and can use tools, can easily kill the brown bear 100%. It is for these reasons that Adam can roar, and the roaring brown bear retreats and flees. Animals are very sensitive to danger. Once a threat is encountered, in order to protect himself and protect everyone, Adam kills it, which is also a legal act. So, after feeling the bad intentions in Adam''s eyes, the bear slipped away. It''s dangerous here, I slipped, slipped away. try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){} will not come here anymore. And I have to confess my own bear children, don''t come here. too horrible! "Would you like to go?" Adam looked around at everyone: "Maybe this brown bear is going back and asking his companions to come over for a dinner party~" "go!" Kelly shouted immediately: "I said I couldn''t come here! The forest is terrible!" Dr. Sheputt was also shocked by the sudden appearance of the big bear. Those decadent emotions that had been forced to talk about sorrow for God were also largely dissipated by Xiong Da. Facing everyone''s persuasion again, he half-pushed and half-packed things, and left. Originally, he wanted to build Malibu Villa 10880 similar to Iron Man on this mountain peak as their new home. But now he thinks has to consider again. When everyone returned to the hospital, Adams pressure was greatly reduced, and he was busy learning about it. Finally, on Valentine''s Day, all the operations that could not be waited were completed. Then, Adam spoke to the director and drove to New Jersey. Emmm. He is going to hand in his homework. Mathematics master''s degree and Ph.D. entrance examination papers have been written, and the results have to be reviewed by Peggy Adler, Ph.D. in mathematics. I haven''t seen Peggy for a month. Adam deliberately spared three days. no way. Adam solved seven math puzzles, combined with Monicas 777 song, and instantly understood Peggys intentions. These seven questions are not only the structure of the song of 777, but the answer to each question is also the tune of the song of 777. Peggy is indeed a mathematician who loves music. The 777 romantic song she wanted was conveyed to Adam vividly and implicitly in this game. Fortunately, Adam has enough IQ to solve these answers in time. And he has enough energy to play with her the perfect 777 song in her mind. Otherwise, if you replace it with anyone, you will either not be able to solve the math problem, or you will not be able to understand Peggy''s music voice. Even if you have both, you have to watch the complicated, long-lasting tunes in the end, and give birth to a truant heart. Valentine''s Day in 2000 is destined to be extremely romantic. Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 953: Peggy and Adam, and Sheldon You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! New Jersey. Valentine''s Day night. New Jersey. "right?" Adam explained the problem-solving process and the answer, and revealed the hidden musical attributes. "Theory, you passed." Peggy smiled and said, "Now it''s up to the practice. You can''t go wrong with a performance. Amaze me." "Please listen to the performance." Adam walked to the front of the most exquisite musical instrument in the world. "1, 2, 123, 3, 5, 4, 32, 2, 246, 246, 47, 57, 67." Peggy squinted her eyes, shook her ponytail, and hummed her preset math 777 song: "447*365, 147*2000, 1447*10000, 547*1000, 72*625, 424*365..." Valentine''s Day in 2000 was spent in this romantic music beat. The remnant sound circumscribes the beam for three days. After the festival, Adam suddenly received an unexpected call. "MacArthur Genius Award?" Adam was surprised. "Correct." On the other end of the phone, the staff of the MacArthur Genius Award Organizing Committee said enthusiastically: "Dr. Adam Duncan, congratulations on winning the 2000 MacArthur Genius Award." "Who else won this year?" Adam was slightly surprised, then relieved, and smiled slightly. The staff on the opposite side was surprised by Adam''s attitude. The MacArthur Genius Award, founded in 1981, is named after John D. MacArthur, the founder of the Bank''s Life Disaster Company, and was established by the MacArthur Foundation. Prizes are awarded to outstanding individuals with extraordinary creativity in various fields. The prize is not only up to 500,000 US dollars, but unlike other prizes that have a prescribed purpose, there are no additional conditions, and the winners are free to control. The selection mechanism is also very special. Private search, anonymous nomination and review, neither requires individuals to submit applications nor interviews, just follow the selection criteria such as achievement, originality and forward-looking. The winners usually don''t know in advance. Faced with a sudden call, it is often regarded as a fraudulent call. Especially if the staff who make calls have three accents, 80% of them will be regarded as fraudulent calls. And this suspicion ratio is increasing every year. So when the MacArthur Foundation contacted the winners again, they dared not use the staff of the Three Kingdoms accent for fear of causing embarrassing misunderstanding. However, when the winners confirm that the winning news is true and accurate, they will almost always be very surprised, and some will even be a little gaffe. After all, 500,000 dollars from the sky is really fragrant. Adam''s indifferent attitude naturally made the staff somewhat unaccustomed. But when the staff thought of the information about Adam they had seen, they were immediately relieved. 500,000 dollars is not too small for outstanding people in any field, but only for billionaire Adam, it is just a dispensable figure. With this time of surprise and excitement, it is estimated that $500,000 has been automatically earned. "And Dr. Peggy Adler." The staff suppressed the envy and jealousy in their hearts, and said the question Adam really wanted to ask: "She is with you because the new viral therapy for malignant glioma was jointly nominated." "anything else?" Adam smiled at Peggy next to him. Peggy was also a little surprised, but then he continued to play and study the binary numbers of computer logic. The Matrix was released last year. If it is possible for humans to live in the matrix matrix, then the binary numbers represent the original mystery of the universe. As a top mathematician, it is reasonable to study the origin and mystery of the universe. If you change to someone else, the staff will politely let the other person look at the announced list later. But Adam''s request is reasonable and it is difficult for people to refuse. So very kindly suspended the process of continuing the call, and patiently read the list to Adam. "Dr. Sheldon Cooper?" Adam was really surprised this time. "Sheldon won the prize too?" Peggy couldn''t help but speak. "Correct." The staff confirmed with their lips that the thoughts were already in their minds. This voice is so nice...The life of a billionaire is really enviable and hateful. In fact, Adam and Peggy are not to blame for being surprised. Because the MacArthur Genius Award is generally awarded to outstanding figures in the application field. Pure theoretical research is really too difficult. It is normal for dozens or hundreds of years to fail to make a breakthrough. Before a new theory that can change the world can be researched, advances under the original theoretical framework have limited impact on the world. Or it''s not obvious enough. Unlike the application field, once a new application is created, it can immediately be transformed into a power to change the world, which is very eye-catching. Even Peggy did. Her talent is the highest in the field of mathematics, the crown of science. But if she does not have enough inspiration and luck, she will plunge into the field of pure mathematics and will not be able to get out. It will only leave a legend in the scientific world or even the pure mathematics world, and will not break the circle at all. This time, if it weren''t for Adam, she would have set her sights slightly on the new viral therapy for malignant glioma in the field of application. She would never be selected for the MacArthur Genius Award. Shelton has the same dilemma. He studies theoretical physics, which is the strongest science second only to mathematics, and everyone looks down on it. But if there is no Adams butterfly effect, forcing him to work harder than the original time and space, he and the MacArthur genius award will not be met at all. Instead, it was Leonard''s experimental physics field, which he always despised. The handsome guy who had green Leonard won the MacArthur genius award, which made Sheldon envy and made Leonard kneel. In the original time and space, when Leonard, a handsome guy, came over, because he was the winner of the MacArthur Genius Award, even Sheldon had to watch him in an orderly manner. This was the first time that he neither publicly nor privately mocked that experimental physics was only played by the inferior. He was an engineer of physics without any originality. It is conceivable that the MacArthur Genius Award is still very important for Shelton. Original time and space, he definitely didn''t get it. Now that Sheldon suddenly won the MacArthur Genius Award, you can imagine how familiar Adam and Peggy were surprised. When the staff said about the reason for Sheldon''s award, Adam and Peggy were relieved again. really. Although it is still theoretical physics, it has application prospects. Emmm. At the very least, it is the Lifetime series. "You contact the winners, can Dr. Sheldon Cooper be the last to contact?" Adam made a request. "Uh." The staff was taken aback, but immediately agreed: "Yes, when do you want me to notify him? As long as I notify him today, it''s okay." He is not willing to refute the face of a billionaire because of such a small matter. "It doesn''t take that long." Adam smiled and said, "I just want to give him a surprise before you notify him, um, half an hour, and you will call him again in half an hour." "it is good." The staff agreed. "correct." Before Adam hung up, he remembered one thing and smiled: "Dr. Peggy Adler is next to me. Would you like to tell her directly and let me know?" staff member:"" The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 953, Peggy and Adam, and Shelton), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 954: Shelton fainted You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Phone. "Dr. Peggy Adler, on behalf of the MacArthur Foundation, I inform you that you have won the 2000 MacArthur Genius Award. The award party will be held at the Chicago headquarters in one month..." The staff was stunned when Adam said that Dr. Peggy Adler was right next to him. However, he reacted quickly, accepted this reasonable scenario and reasonable suggestion, and conveyed the news of the award to Peggy who took the call. When the phone was hung up, the staff couldn''t help but critique: "Damn rich man!" He has seen Peggy''s picture. In front of Peggy''s appearance and talent, Adam and her matching appearance and talent were completely ignored by him. In his eyes, Adam is only a billionaire. Moreover, he is a billionaire much older than Peggy, using his wealth to occupy this genius and beautiful girl scientist. shameful! hateful! Enviable! If he were to be replaced by him, he would never use wealth to overwhelm others. He would definitely use his sincerity and humor to have a vigorous relationship with this talented and beautiful scientist... The staff wanted to eat, Adam and they didn''t care at all. Nine out of ten people who have met Peggy would think so. Adam has focused his attention on the phone call to Sheldon. "Do you want to tease Sheldon?" Peggy smiled. "Take Sheldon to play, it will never be out of date, look at me." Adam squeezed Peggy''s nose, picked up the phone, smiled at Peggy, and dialed the phone. "Hi, Sheldon." "Adam~" On the other side of the phone, Sheldon looked wary. Now he already knows Adam''s evil taste, and wants to tease him from time to time. Just like the last time the Flash Birdman Sheldon, it really turned his world upside down. Up to now, if he encounters a regular meeting of the Shelton Council, it is noisy and troublesome for him. When replaced by someone else, he would either retaliate back or hide as far away as possible. But Adam is a very special existence. He has the ability to use banknotes and is particularly good at using banknotes. The seven executives of the Sheldon Council in Sheldon''s mind Sheldon. Avid fans Sheldon, Texas cowboy Sheldon, scientist Sheldon, and funny Sheldon all fell under Adam''s ability to make money. The Flash Birdman Shelton was born because of Adam. Only the cleanliness Sheldon and the main throne Sheldon were very upset with Adam. Not to mention revenge on Adam, or stay away from Adam, his throne may be overthrown by the five executives led by enthusiast Sheldon. Sheldon, the only cleanliness fetish standing with him, is another wall in which he may rebel at any time. The subject throne Sheldon, representing Sheldon''s main consciousness, said that he was too difficult. no way. All he can do is to be wary of Adam''s evil taste. "Sheldon, I just saw the list of the MacArthur Genius Award this year." Adam smiled. "So?" Sheldon said vigilantly: "You want to hit me, my genius and visionary achievements have been ignored again?" After thinking of something, his eyes full of envy and jealousy mocked: "Okay, I will cooperate with you. What self-righteous and arrogant new scientific theories they have chosen this year, but have no constructive effect on the real change of the world, and are just liars doing scientific engineer work? Let me guess, there must be you, right? " "you''re so smart." Adam smiled at Peggy: "Peggy and I won this time." "I knew it." Sheldon kept shaking his head with a look of disdain: "Stupid MacArthur Genius Award! They don''t know how to appreciate real science, they will only look for you who use the theories we created to play applications. It''s so sad! " "Guess who else is?" Adam suffocated and smiled. "No~!" Sheldon was taken aback, and then called out in horror: "Don''t tell me it''s little George!" The MacArthur Genius Award is not limited to scientists. The scope of awards covers outstanding figures in all fields. There are 20 to 25 people per year. So if Sheldons brother George Jr. really made outstanding achievements in the tire industry, it is really possible to win MacArthur Genius Award as a tire doctor. At that time, she was looked down upon by Sheldon since she was a child. He had to cheat on exams and licked butter directly on the butter knife when he ate butter. Little George, who was completely unbearable by Sheldon, would be named Dr. Then he passed the real Dr and won the genius award. Thinking of this kind of thing happened, little George took the trophy and bonus of the genius award and flaunted in front of him and said: "I am the real genius. See it, this is recognized!" "Do not!" Sheldon screamed again in horror. His brain replenishment ability is too strong, and he has fully demonstrated that scene. Little George''s face was so clear that Sheldon was so angry and anxious because of this brain-filling picture that he couldn''t accept it, and was a bit of a sign of fainting. "Don''t get excited." Adam noticed that Sheldon''s breathing was not right, and remembered that Sheldon had the experience of fainting because of thinking about things. For fear that he could not stand the irritation, he hurriedly appeased: "It''s not little George." "Tell me, it''s not Missy either." Sheldon''s swaying body stabilized a bit, clutching his chest, and said with lingering fears. "It''s not Missy either." Adam gave a positive answer. "That''s good." Sheldon patted his chest and let out a breath. But then Adam''s words caused him to fall directly to the ground. "One of the winners of this year''s MacArthur Genius Award, there is indeed a Cooper..." Adam said with a smile, but before he finished speaking, he was startled when he heard the sound of falling to the ground: "Sheldon, are you okay?" "No~~~" Sheldon, who fainted on the ground, closed his eyes and muttered: "Why is this? How can it be my mother? Have we crossed into the Middle Ages?" "Okay, don''t tease him." Peggy quickly stopped the teasing and took the phone and said, "Sheldon, Adam is teasing you. The Cooper who won this year''s MacArthur Genius Award with us is you, Dr. Sheldon Cooper! " "it''s me?" Shelton fell to the ground and opened his eyes. "Yes, it''s you." Peggy murmured: "Apart from you, who else is worthy to win the genius award with us?" How could you think of little George, Missy, and your mother? " "I won a prize~!" On the other end of the phone, Sheldon had gotten up, and the corners of his mouth could not help but curved. Faced with Peggy''s complaints, he said happily: "What a surprise!" Then he hurriedly concealed his happiness: "It''s not accidental that I won the award. No one is more qualified to win this genius award than me. In fact, I was wrong. It was not unexpected at all. Winning the prize was completely expected. It''s just that the prize came too late. I thought it had fallen, so fallen that even George and Missy might win the prize. Even my mother, a devout believer, can win awards for religious reasons. It seems that it still has a little professional bottom line. Humph. This is not surprising. It needs me, a real genius, to hold up its genius award brand. Since I was little, I have been used to..." The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 954 Shelton fainted), and open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 955: Sheldon You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Pasadena. After learning that he won the MacArthur Genius Award, not his brother and sister, not his mother, but him, Sheldon finally jumped up happily. "I don''t know what I should do, or else inform my mother and grandmother first?" Sheldon chattered: "Wait, I see, I will do a self-interview first, and then put it on the Internet, yes, there is a bonus of 500,000. My broadband can finally be upgraded again. My train, my figure, my collection of comics, my new game... I have to check later, if anyone has studied Edman alloy recently. It would be great if my bones could be replaced by Wolverine. I dont have to be afraid of anything anymore..." "Don''t think it''s so beautiful." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "Even if you change the body of Wolverine, you still want to die. Although Wolverine is difficult to kill, but it hurts, there is a lot of pain. Are you afraid of pain?" "...Actually, I don''t really like Wolverine''s body." Sheldon changed his mind immediately. "Although the bonus is 500,000 US dollars." Adam continued to remind: "But since the tax law was revised in 1986, any income, regardless of source, has been taxed equally. The bonus of the MacArthur Genius Award is naturally no exception. Not only have to be turned over to the federal, but also to the state. Counting it down, you can only get 45%, which is $225,000. This little money is not only not enough to build a Wolverine body. Even if you go for consumption, it can only be regular consumption. Otherwise, any whimsical consumption of yours will not even be enough. And the first time you got so much money, dont you buy something for your mother and grandma who love you most? I remember your consumption habit is 46.9% after tax. The remaining 53.1% must be hidden in bank accounts, as well as hidden peanut candy jars and hollow butts made by superheroes. It seems that you really have a reason to buy more superhero figures. Stop buying the Green Lantern, buy the Hulk. Can hide more. 46.9% of 225,000, $105,525, is indeed a lot. But a Star Trek Spock handed $179. A model of Star Trek Enterprise is $226. A seasoning bottle shaped like a Doctor Who is 218 dollars. A Star Trek badge costs $698. A Star Wars lightsaber costs 1,200 dollars. US$105,525 is only 87.9 lightsabers and 151.1 Star Trek badges. This is the normal version. If you want a limited signature collector''s edition, 105,525 dollars, it''s just a few lightsabers or a dozen badges. This doesnt even count what you want to buy for your favorite mom and grandma. These peripheral figures have released a few more limited edition signature collector editions 2.0 and 3.0, and you have to go back to before you won the prize. And those sheets and quilts printed with your favorite characters and elements, lamp seals...there are no cheap ones. " "How did you know that I hid my money in the peanut candy jar and the hollow **** of a superhero?" Sheldon grasped the point at once. "do not worry." Adam perfunctorily said: "There is a snake guard in the peanut candy jar to guard you, it''s safe. The hollow **** of a superhero is even more so that no one will pay. " "makes sense." Sheldon nodded and agreed with Adam''s judgment about the snake guard. This is where he usually puts thousands of dollars in peanut candy jars as spare cash. As for superhero figures, he has too many. Most people look for it for a long time even if they want to steal. No one will desecrate the body of a superhero for that little money and that spirit. Emmm. At least in Sheldon''s view, it is like this. And in Green Lantern''s ass, he usually only puts $50 in emergency. "Don''t rush to call first." Adam smiled and said, "Waiting for the MacArthur Genius Award staff to call you. After confirming, you can give your mother and grandmother the good news, maybe I am teasing you? " "You are kidding me." Sheldon shook his head and smiled, very self-confident. "Are you sure~?" Adam teased. "..." Sheldon stretched his neck, with an expression of belief or not on his face, and then hung up the phone without waiting for Adam to say anything. Obviously, although he knew that Adam was probably teasing him again. But fell into the chain of suspicion. He sat on his throne, staring at the phone, waiting for the legendary confirmation. Jingle Bell. Just then, the phone rang. "This is Dr. Sheldon Lee Cooper!" As soon as Sheldon answered the phone, he immediately declared himself. "I know." On the other end of the phone, Adam smiled. "I''m waiting for the call." Sheldon dissatisfied. "I know too." Adam laughed, then hung up on his own initiative. Anyway, half an hour hasn''t arrived yet. Adam didn''t mind teasing Sheldon again. But he is not enough. Did not follow Sheldon''s future opponents and love rivals as long as they continue to fight. there. Sheldon waited for a while, finally waiting for his call. "Is it Dr. Sheldon Lee Cooper?" "Yes~" Sheldon dragged his voice reservedly. "I am a staff member of the MacArthur Foundation. Congratulations on winning the 2000 MacArthur Genius Award..." The staff really took the time to inform Sheldon in accordance with Adam''s orders. "Well, well, well~" Sheldon leaned back, and his tone became mocking: "I''m waiting for your call. It started eleven years ago." Emmm. Although he doesn''t understand irony, but irony and venomous tongue, that is also the most resounding figure. "..." The staff was stunned, and quickly turned to the resume after the list, and confirmed that he had no dizziness, and then he was speechless. "Dr. Cooper, if you are not mistaken, you are only 20 years old now? Are you sure it was 11 years ago, not 1 year ago? " "Of course it is." Shelton self-reported: "Eleven years ago, when I was 9 years old, I completed the overall calculation for NASA''s rocket recovery program that surpassed the era. If your MacArthur genius award is really like what you advertise, looking for geniuses with vision, then 11 years ago, it was time to give the award to me. Instead of dragging it until now. Take a look at who you have awarded awards to these years? Anthropologists, linguists, UU reading even ornithologists, geologists? Are you kidding me? " "...Dr Cooper." The staff member took a long breath, suppressed the infuriating qi in the body, and said with a wry smile. "The recipients of the MacArthur Genius Award are outstanding figures in all walks of life, and it is impossible to limit it to purely theoretical science. And you and Dr. Peggy Adler, at the age of 20, are tied for the youngest winner of the MacArthur Genius Award. You should be proud of..." "Nothing to be proud of." Shelton proudly said: "I''m the one who wants to win the Nobel Prize in Physics." "Dr. Cooper, please go to the Chicago headquarters for the awards party in a month..." The staff did not want to listen to Shelton anymore, so he said everything he had said, and then added a sentence. "If anything is unclear, you can consult your good friends, Dr. Adam Duncan and Dr. Peggy Adler, goodbye." After speaking, he hung up the phone decisively. "It''s naughty." Sheldon listened to the blind tone on the phone, smiled and shook his head, then dialed again. He hasn''t finished it yet. Don''t ask you the master, ask Adam and Peggy, what''s the matter! The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 955 Sheldon, the Rich), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 956: The origin of Rajesh and Howards evil "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! The MacArthur Genius Award has temporarily come to an end. The awards party will be a month later. Adam is looking forward to Sheldon''s on-the-spot reaction. Maybe Adam can entice him to have a glass of wine and come to the stage. That will be very interesting. It''s a pity that Shelton is only 20 years old now, less than 21 years old to drink. Forget it in private. For public occasions like awards parties, it is not allowed to drink alcohol. Adam naturally couldn''t confuse him to drink in public. Otherwise, Sheldon can publicly popularize where Uranus is. After all, he should be considered the most professional. But Adam wondered if Shelton would dare to pass. Because it''s Chicago over there. There are three famous signs in the world, one is the Chicago typewriter, the other is the Chicago Police Department CPD, and the third is the shameless. These three can actually be counted as one, and they all represent chaos and danger. CPD, NYPD (New York Police Department) and LAPD (Los Angeles Police Department) are also known as the three major police stations in the American drama world, and they are all famous. But just imagine, where would the police station be so prestigious? As long as the abbreviation is mentioned, everyone knows. That''s right! That''s only Sin City. Gotham City in the DC Universe speaks directly to the insider. Didi. Didi. Adam was letting go of his thoughts of continuing to tease Sheldon, and Peggy deeply explored the mystery of the binary source numbers in the matrix matrix, and the pager on the bedside table rang. The director of surgery called him. "it''s time to go." Adam took a look, kissed Peggy, turned over and got up to get dressed. Peggy didn''t say anything. This is already the third day after Valentine''s Day. Her pre-set romantic math 777 song has been played perfectly. For Adam''s homework, she not only scored the highest score, but also gave 5 + signs. The wait for a month is obviously worth it. Such an interesting game will have to be organized frequently in the future. When Adam walked out of Peggy''s apartment and drove back to New York, he read a poem unconsciously. The remnant sound rises high around the beam, three days without an early morning. It''s fallen. Medical center. "what''s the situation?" Adam asked as he watched the ambulance go through, stepping forward to take over the case. "Florence Foster Jankins concert, the scene collapsed, and many injured people were sent here." Lexi said quickly. "Adam!" The director of surgery rushed to Adam''s side in three steps and two steps: "I will leave it to them here, and there are patients over there who need you to take a look." "What patient?" Adam did not stop his movements. "Mrs. Jane Kings..." The director of surgery leaned into Adam''s ear and whispered. "Let''s take a look first, there are so many patients here!" Adam frowned and refused directly. joke. Looking at the appearance of the director of surgery, I knew that there was too much Jane Jinsi and it was not a big problem, just because she was an old money and was the most upper-class person. So the director of surgery wanted to provide her with the highest quality medical services: whether AKA is sick or not, or just frightened, let Adam go and have a look first. It''s a pity that Adam didn''t buy it at all. For the past three days, he has been playing the perfect and romantic Math 777 song with Peggy, and has delayed the daily task of treating illness and saving lives. Although the previous three days have increased his life for half a year. But in the matter of curing diseases and saving lives and increasing life expectancy, in a state of harmony between yin and yang, without arrogance or rashness, the more the better. At this moment, the concert scene collapsed, and a large number of critically ill patients are being sent here, which is his best opportunity to make up for the task. He wouldn''t be wasting time just because the other party is the most high-class character, but because of her minor ailments. In the past, he might have to be forced by the rules of the game. But now, he doesn''t need to worry about these things anymore. As long as it wasn''t against the four mountains or against the entire rule itself, Adam didn''t have to wrong himself for anyone, his thoughts were extremely understanding. "Ok." The director of surgery looked at the figure of Adam who was busy saving lives, tangled for a while, and finally said nothing, reluctantly agreed to Adam''s suggestion. As Adam guessed. Those people like Mrs. Jane Kings actually didn''t have much to do. But she pointed out that Adam would help her check in the past, and he would naturally not refuse. Because the collapse caused a lot of critically injured people, Adam sits in the emergency room, handles one, and assigns one to the corresponding doctor for surgery. After the busy schedule, Adam did not refuse again when seeing the director of surgery again, so he came to take a look. In the VIP ward, an old lady is lying on the hospital bed. Next to her is a handsome middle-aged housekeeper in a suit and gentleman, who is talking and laughing with the lady. "Mrs. Jane Kings, this is Dr. Duncan." The director of surgery introduced the lady. "Hello, Doctor Duncan." The old lady greeted Adam with a smile. "Hello, Mrs. Jane Kings." Adam nodded and smiled at her, but his eyes were attracted by a short man on the side. "Don''t call it that, just call me Florence." The old lady waved her hand and smiled. Seeing Adam''s eyes fall on her side, she immediately smiled and introduced both parties. "Dr. Duncan, this is Mr. Sam Vorowitz, a very good musician, and my piano accompaniment." "Hello, Mr. Vorowitz." Adam smiled and stretched out his hand to the familiar face. "Hello, Doctor Duncan." Sam Vorowitz, even though he was in his thirties, was still very shy, his voice was very soft, and he was faintly feminine, and he was not as sassy as his son. That''s right! This Mr. Vorowitz has a face exactly like Howard Vorowitz. Ninety percent of this face, this surname, is the father who abandoned Howard''s mother and son, and was sassy outside, who has been deceived by Howard to get sympathy. Now it seems that Howard, the legendary father, is mostly a music fanatic and has been dreaming of the music circle. And Howard not only inherited his height and appearance, but also inherited his musical talent. In the future, Howard will write songs for his wife Bernadette, play and sing, and sing with the big bang friends circle. That is quite talented. The old sorrows were cheap, three points returned to the original, and there was only one wave left, and it was still a romantic wave. . Just when Adam was amused when he met Howard''s legendary father by accident, the door was knocked. Another familiar face suddenly appeared, making Adam quite stunned. "Doctor Duncan, can you talk alone?" This familiar face smiled awkwardly at everyone, and then pleaded with Adam. "it is good." Adam looked at Sam Vorowitz and looked at the familiar face at the door, thinking weirdly to laugh. But fortunately, his self-control is very good and he held it back, but he was also very curious about what the other party wanted to say. So he agreed and said to the old lady: "Sorry, I''ll go out." The old lady smiled, nothing unusual. But the elegant and easy-going handsome middle-aged housekeeper standing beside her showed dissatisfaction. But Adam didn''t go to see him, and walked out the door: "How do you call it?" "Doctor V.M. Kusapari." This familiar face said Adam''s expected name. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 956, The Origin of Rajesh and Howard''s Sins), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 957: Believe me, dont eat local delicacies! You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "Doctor Kusapari..." Adam endured and endured it, but after learning that the other party was indeed the person he imagined, he couldn''t help but smile: "Can I help you?" That''s right! This is Rajeshs father in the Big Bang Theory. The current parent of the Three Kingdoms Iron Man family. If Rajesh is Iron Man Tony Stark. Then Dr. VMKupassari is the father of Iron Man who laid the foundation of Iron Man''s achievements. Howard Stark... Of course, he is also a gynecologist. From the perspective of wealth and occupation, Dr. V.M. Kusapari is quite similar to Adam. In fact, if he met him alone, or Sam Vorowitz, who was suspected of Howard''s father, Adam would not laugh so unprofessional. It was true that the two of them appeared at the same time, and the shock and weirdness they gave Adam was too strong. Rajesh and Howard, Leonard''s mother Beverly, in the eyes of the unquestionable pair, the 300-jin Sailor Moon nodded and agreed with the future good friends. They are still a student today. Emmm. After all, they are all geniuses. Maybe they will all graduate from university this time, one should be in graduate school, and one might be in Ph.D. One is at MIT in Boston. The other is at Cambridge University in England. The world is far from the north, far away. They haven''t met yet, their old father met magically at the New York Medical Center. Things are so wonderful. How can Adam not laugh? "Dr. Duncan, a friend of mine, who is in a serious condition, please help me for a consultation." Rajesh''s father was already guilty and suspicious that he would have a dark ghost. When he saw Adam''s smile, he couldn''t help showing embarrassment, but he could only hold it down and said with a strong smile. "of course can." Adam agreed. He really wanted to meet Rajesh''s dad, a friend. VIP ward. "Doctor Duncan, this is Michelle." Rajesh''s father introduced to Adam. "Hi, Doctor Duncan." On the hospital bed, Michelle, who looked like a young blond woman, smiled weakly at Adam. "Hi, Michelle." Adam smiled at the blond young woman, then looked at Rajesh''s dad who was cramped aside: "Doctor Kusapari, what''s the situation with your girlfriend?" "Not a female..." Rajesh''s father wanted to deny it, but when he met Michelle''s sad look, he swallowed again, and he could only say vaguely. "I came to New York to talk, and she said that there were super-rich people at a concert in the evening, and she had to go and watch it, but this happened. After being injured, my recovery is not very satisfactory and I have some difficulty breathing. I would like to ask you to help. " "Her chest drainage tube is leaking." When Adam took the stethoscope, his face became serious: "Cindy, breathe pure oxygen for her, and then see if there is any room in the operating room." "Very serious?" Rajesh''s father was surprised. "It may be a torn trachea, first make a bronchoscope." Adam nodded and said, "The operating room is just in case." Rajesh''s father breathed a sigh of relief. As long as the cause is found, it is easy to deal with it. He is a doctor, knowing that repairing a torn trachea is a trivial matter for Adam, a famous doctor. "Doctor Kusapari, do you have her medical history?" Adam looked at him: "Where else has she been recently? Is there anything uncomfortable?" "What do you mean?" Rajesh''s father was startled. "I suspect she has other illnesses." Adam sternly said: "So please cooperate." "..." Rajesh''s father was silent for a while, and he tangled for a while under Adam''s gaze before speaking. "I have her medical record, but she is far away in the Three Kingdoms. Her name is Michelle Banks. She is 33 years old and a New Yorker. She must have a medical file in the New York Hospital. You can retrieve it directly." "Row." Adam said to Lexi who was coming: "Go and get Michelle Banks'' medical files immediately." "Yes." Lexi went away. "Her recent itinerary?" Adam asked as he pushed the bed out. "We met in England three days ago..." Seeing that Adam didnt seem to be a joke, Rajeshs father didnt care about embarrassment, so he could only tell the truth: She doesnt have any uncomfortable symptoms... "I''m very comfortable~" Weak Michelle said charmingly: "Very comfortable." The corner of Rajesh''s father''s mouth couldn''t help but a curve appeared. Adam knows. For an old man with all white hair, Michelle''s statement obviously made him very proud. And three days ago, it was clearly Valentine''s Day. This explains the problem. Adam carried Rajesh''s father on his back and glanced at Michelle, meaning: "The truth is not the truth?" Michelle returned a vague look. Adam understood it all at once. Obviously she is a bit exaggerated, but the basic content is correct. That is, although it is not very comfortable, but there is no uncomfortable symptoms, until the concert scene collapsed and injured. "How many days did you stay in England?" Adam pressed the gossip in his heart and continued to inquire seriously. "Two days." Rajeshs father answered immediately: Then we flew to New York. Does it matter? "Have you taken her to eat anything special?" Adam did not answer, and continued to ask: "For example, the specialties brought from the Three Kingdoms, or the British specialties?" "This one really does." Michelle suddenly said: "At that time, V said that he would cook me a pure Three Kingdoms specialties, so that I can remember the sweet happiness when I traveled to the Three Kingdoms." "Doctor Kusapari, did you make that dish yourself?" Adam was surprised: "Have you ever cooked food before?" "have never done it" Rajeshs father said embarrassingly: "I never cook, this dish, this dish...I let someone make it." "V~" Michelle groaned suddenly. But he was not angry. Obviously this is also expected. "Doctor Duncan, what on earth do you suspect Michelle has?" Rajesh''s father couldn''t take it anymore asked. "I suspect that she ate something unclean and was infected with some parasites." Adam gave out his guess. "Parasite?" Both Rajesh''s father and Michelle were taken aback. Michelle paled even more. "Ok." Adam glanced at Rajeshs father: Occasionally, when you go out to eat local food, you will be uncomfortable. If the local food is not clean, there will be many problems. So people who are abroad and want to try local delicacies, it doesn''t matter. But we must pay attention to cleanliness and hygiene. And eating habits are completely different all over the world. Illness comes from the mouth. There are many such cases. Believe me, as long as you have seen these cases, you wont think about eating every day and eating foreign delicacies every day. " "If it turns out afterwards that it was the problem with the Three Kingdoms special meal, I swear I will kill him." Rajesh''s father gritted his teeth. "Doctor Duncan." At this time, Lexi took the medical record book and walked over, looked at Rajesh''s father with a weird look, and handed the medical record book to Adam: "This is Mrs. Banks'' medical record." The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record this time (Chapter 957, trust me, don''t eat local delicacies!) Read the record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 958: Sadness of Rajesh "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Dad Rajesh, who was gritting his teeth, immediately froze on his face when he heard what Lexi said, and looked at Adam and Lexi in embarrassment. Mrs. Banks said everything. Emmm. Adam was wrong, Rajesh''s father was right. Michelle is indeed not Rajesh''s father''s girlfriend. She is the wife of a certain Mr. Banks. Dr. Kusapari deserves to be Howard Stark of the Three Kingdoms. This silly hand is indeed the silver that can be used to prepare to introduce the younger girlfriend''s sister to his son after the divorce. Adam was very professional, took the medical records with a normal look, glanced around, and knew what he knew, and then took Lexie to perform various checks on Mrs. Banks. "Look!" Adam pointed to a CT scan of his brain and said, "There are 8 abnormal cysts here, entangled and interlocking, blocking the third ventricle, making it difficult to perform surgery." "This is how to do?" Rajeshs father nervously said, If the operation is not performed as soon as possible, these neurocystices will multiply quickly, and Michelle will die? "Ok." Adam nodded, glanced at him, and reminded: "I have asked Dr. Grey to inform Mr. Banks that he is coming." "..." Rajeshs father was immediately embarrassed: "Then I wont stay here anymore. Can you tell me if Dr. Duncan has any news?" "You can call Mrs. Banks." Adam did not agree. He wouldn''t give Rajesh''s father a convenience in this regard. "Doctor Duncan, you can do it, don''t you?" Dad Rajesh walked to the door and asked. "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "Although the operation is very difficult, it is not impossible. It is just because the risk is high and family members need to sign it." As soon as Rajesh''s father heard the family, he smiled unnaturally at Adam and turned away. He knew Adam a long time ago. At that time, Adam was just a fledgling writer, who wrote a book of The Master of Mysteries, and was madly followed by his son Rajesh. His son Rajesh wanted to invite Adam to the Three Kingdoms to write specifically for him. But Rajeshs father was dissuaded. The Kusapari family, although one of the best in the Three Kingdoms. Because of historical reasons, the influence in England is not bad. Whether it is him, his wife, or even his sons and daughters, they all go to school in England. It''s not Oxford, it''s Cambridge. But England is no longer the number one in the world, and as a big family once the jewel of England, its influence is getting smaller and smaller. Especially for today''s world''s number one superpower. So even if Adam was just a writer at the time, being as cautious as he was, he interrupted his son''s bold ideas for the first time, and popularized the common sense that the sons of a large family must master in advance. But never thought of it. Overkill. The cowardly son from a young age, when he said this, he fell out of fright. Scientific name: selective mutism. The most hateful thing is that I don''t know if it scared the courage (egg) into it. As cool as his son, the symptom of selective mutism turned out to be the inability to communicate normally with women outside the family. This is very messy! The heirs of a big family, who should have been romantic, but now they can''t communicate with women. Nowadays, in Cambridge, it is spread that his son is a hidden fencing enthusiast. This is nothing in England, but it is very popular. But the news spread back to the country, and he lost face. The upper-class society of the Three Kingdoms was teasing him. It is said that his son is easier to enter the upper class of British society than he is, and the future is unlimited, but their daughter is not lucky enough to marry into the Kusapari family. He was already thinking about sending him to the United States immediately after Dr. Rajesh graduated. This son was in England and the Three Kingdoms, unless he became a professional fencer, he would be abolished. Seeing my son''s various hobbies become more and more nymphomaniac, this road is indeed taken. But he is a very traditional person and cannot accept this. Furthermore, their family also needs someone to enter the U.S. to expand their influence. Sending Rajesh to the past can be regarded as waste utilization. He felt that his son Rajesh could be rescued again. The golden delicacy of the United States is still very attractive. Emmm. In this regard, he has the right to speak very much. Of course, even if it fails in the end, it''s actually nothing. Anyway, he has many sons. There is no shortage of Rajesh. At that time, letting his son Rajesh focus on the academic route and become an authority on astrophysics and a cosmic fencer is also an option that may not be unacceptable in desperation. As the writer Adam in this incident, Rajesh''s father also knew that he did not know. He also knew that his son Rajesh liked the Lord of Mysteries very much. In normal times, he would be very happy to help his son get Adam''s autograph. But now this situation... After thinking about it, he decided not to make trouble. Memories are the source of pain, and these messy things can be considered a blessing to everyone if they can''t remember. Emmm. His son Rajesh is a Ph.D. in astrophysics, physics at California Institute of Technology, ranking first in the world all year round. Then let his son Rajesh go to Pasadena, California. There are thousands of kilometers on the west coast and New York on the east coast. Presumably, his son Rajesh will not be so boring to go to New York to find a writer he once liked for an autograph. His love affairs should not be exposed. He and his wife are a strong alliance. The strength of the wife''s family is also very strong. Once the news is exposed, he will be very troublesome. Ugh. I had long known that I was free to fall in love. Emmm. It is true free love, not the kind of free love in which he takes the initiative to pursue his wife with the explicit instructions and help of both parents. Find a weaker wife who understands human relationships and the overall situation, then he will be much more relaxed now. Rajesh''s father hurried away. Mr. Banks arrived in a panic. He was still at work, and he did not expect that his wife who was on a business trip would be hospitalized suddenly and still in critical condition. It was a bolt from the blue. "...That''s the situation." Adam is very professional and only introduces the condition: "I will create some space in the skull, then put the endoscope in, deflate each cyst, and then use the endoscope to remove them one by one." "What if these cysts are broken?" Mr. Banks worried. "I will clamp them with pliers, then lift them up, drag them to the side of my mouth, and then **** out the liquid to ensure that the cyst is not broken as much as possible. Adam introduced: "But, there is a big risk of this operation. Once it is broken, the neurocystices inside will swim in Mrs. Banks'' body, and the situation will be very serious." "Is there no other way?" Mr. Banks asked. "This is the most subtle method Dr. Duncan has come up with." Lexie couldn''t help but reminded: "Change to another doctor I can''t do anything about this entangled cyst." "Ok." Mr. Banks also knew Adam''s fame and chose to believe in Adam, but then complained: "How did this neurocystice get into my wife''s mind?" "I have to ask your wife about this." Adam smiled at the couple: "Grey, you help Mrs. Banks prepare for the operation. We enter the operating room as soon as possible. These neurocystic worms multiply fast and cannot be delayed." There is no impermeable wall in the hospital. There is no need to remind Adam deliberately, as long as Mr. Banks stays in the hospital for a while, he will probably hear gossip about him. When the time comes, he decides where to go. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 958 Rajesh''s Sadness), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 959: I do not believe! He is so peaceful! You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. The operation was quickly carried out. Who knows that there are already eight insect babies in his mind, and they are still reproducing rapidly, and their scalp is numb. Surgery is a must. Surgery must be done immediately. Otherwise, it may not wait for the neurocystice to reproduce again, the cyst will rupture, and the neurocystice will swim out, which will directly cause death. The belly of Mrs. Banks is obviously not suitable for the specialties of the Three Kingdoms. Operating room. "Scalpel." Adam stretched out his hand. The nurse put the scalpel into Adam''s hand. The operation officially began. Lexi was a help. "Okay, it''s in the third ventricle." Adam held the endoscope in his hand, his eyes fixed on the front monitor, and his mouth was talking about progress, so that Lexie and the nurses and anesthesiologists could understand the situation at the same time. Once something happens, as a member of the team, they can know it well and respond to Adam''s instructions as soon as possible. "Fix the first cyst." As Adam said, he pulled out the pliers from the endoscope and gently clamped the water globular cyst formed by the air bubble. The cyst shook for a while, causing Lexi and the other nurses to tremble. It''s too scary to look so weak. Especially for everyone who knows the consequences of the rupture. They now seem to understand the root cause of these men''s eyes so superficial and hateful. A little trembling, it is too eye-catching. Adam is very calm. What is micro-manipulation? That''s it. And even if it broke, it wouldn''t be a big deal to him who had bullet time. He could find it at the moment of rupture, and then before the neurocystice could swim away, it would be caught by him and taken out of Mrs. Banks'' brain. Yi Gao people are bold. Nothing to be nervous. But Adam did not explain to Lexi and the others. This is a great opportunity to exercise your mentality. Without straining the nerves again and again, operating under extreme pressure, how did Lexi and the others grow quickly, and independently perform difficult operations in the future? Tension does not disappear forever as technology improves. But will always be with the doctor. Famous doctors, such as Dr. Shept, sometimes get nervous when they encounter difficult major operations. Even some nerves are too tight, and over time, vomiting occurs on the spot. Therefore, without a big heart and a healthy body, if you want to be a surgeon, it is not the patient who fell first, but the doctor who has been standing there. "Deflation." Adam introduced while operating. With his movements, the rounded curve of the cyst gas quickly suffocated, and the size could already pass through the third ventricle, and was lifted out of Mrs. Banks'' brain by Adam. "Grey!" Adam called. Lexie immediately took the tweezers in one hand and glassware in the other, and clamped down the tiny squeezed cyst on the endoscope and placed it in the glassware. "How is the cyst?" Adam asked as he put the endoscope back into Mrs. Banks'' head. "Neurocystis is here." Lexi used tweezers to cut through the cyst. A long and thin neurocystic worm suddenly emerged, swimming quickly in the liquid in the glassware. Although it''s a bit disgusting, especially when I think of this long and thin thing just now, it may swim around in my brain. And Mrs. Banks had seven in her brain, and Lexie looked disgusted. But seeing this little thing swimming, she breathed a sigh of relief. Because this represented 8 bombs, 1 was successfully disarmed. "another one." Adam smiled and performed the operation again. One cyst after another was taken out. "Doctor Grey, how many are there?" Adam asked with a smile. "Seven." Lexie remembered it clearly, but when he heard Adam''s question, he looked down at the neurocystices swimming around in the glassware, counted carefully, and replied: "The last one is left." "the last one." Adam stretched the pliers, but when he pinched it, he felt something was wrong. The bottom of this cyst is tightly absorbed. A little mention, it trembled, and the bottom didn''t move at all. "Attention." Adam reminded him to increase his strength a little bit. However, the adsorption force at the bottom of the cyst sphere was too great. This time, there was still no lift, but the cyst sphere ruptured. "what!" Lexi exclaimed. Adam had already turned the pliers and caught the neurocystice who wanted to swim down quickly with lightning, and decisively brought out the brain. Toot. Toot. Mrs. Banks responded immediately, first when the monitor sounded an alarm, and then quickly calmed down. "call!" When Adam put the neurocystis in the glassware, Lexie let out a sigh of relief. Neurocystis has a soft body, it is easy to pinch it off with pliers, and then split into two, then it is really dangerous. In addition, the patient''s body will respond and the heart may stop suddenly. While continuing to hunt for neurocysticercosis, cardiopulmonary resuscitation is also required. Lexie couldn''t stand it nervously even thinking about it. Fortunately, everything is going well now. The operation ended smoothly. On behalf of Adam, Lexi went to meet with Mr. Banks and explained the operation process again. He looked at Mr. Banks who cared for his wife and stopped talking. In the end, she finally held back, sighed in her heart, smiled reluctantly at Banks, turned and left. This kind of thing is not the first, and definitely not the last. As a doctor in a hospital, you will see all kinds of weird things in the world. If you can''t help it, you can easily be washed away. WC. Mr. Banks is feeling doubly happy for his wife''s successful operation and his smooth excretion. As soon as he remembered, he heard the conversation outside. "Have you heard? Dr. Duncan had an operation today. A woman had a parasite in her brain because she ate something unclean. It was very dangerous." "Well, it''s scary You must pay attention to the local food when you go abroad in the future, and don''t eat randomly." "Isn''t it? It''s scary to think that if you eat something unclean, you will get parasites in your mind." "Where did she eat?" "I heard that it was a special dish from the Three Kingdoms. Her husband took her to eat on Valentine''s Day. The taste of hometown." "She is from the Three Kingdoms?" "No, her husband is from the Three Kingdoms." "No, I''ve seen it before, her husband is obviously from the United States." "Hehe, don''t you understand? The Three Kingdoms person who came with her first was her boyfriend, and then it was her husband who came to sign for the operation." "Oh, it turned out to be like this~" Mr. Banks, who was squatting in the pit, wanted to get up and join the discussion outside, praising Adam for his superb medical skills. But the explosive message he heard later made him stunned. Then he listened more and more angry, waiting for the chattering outside to leave, he reacted, angrily thinking of getting up and asking. But as soon as he got up, he sat down again. When I thought about the sweetness of their honeymoon trip to the Three Kingdoms, he talked to his awakened wife before, and talked to the nurse about how peaceful the people over there were... He is pissed... The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 959 I don''t believe it! He is so peaceful!) Read the record and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 960: Actually I don’t like this tune that much "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. VIP ward. "Who is he?!" Mr. Banks, who was really angry, finally rushed over. "What is he?" Mrs. Banks'' eyes panicked. "The Three Kingdoms man who brought you here!" Mr. Banks said angrily: "On Valentine''s Day these few days, you are not on a business trip at all, but are stealing food with my back?! howdareyou!" "calm down." Mrs. Banks calmed down: "Don''t you always admire peace the most?" "Fk peaceful!" Not to mention peace, Mr. Banks was furious as soon as he said this. After thinking about others, he praised peace, but did not expect that one day his wife would persuade him to be peaceful under such circumstances. "Ah~ I fainted~" Seeing this, Mrs. Banks didn''t know if it was because the neurocystice had swam around in her brain for a while. She spoke with a worm''s accent, so she closed her eyes and pretended to be dizzy. Seeing this, the nurse immediately stepped forward to persuade. She actually wanted to watch the excitement. But this is Adam''s patient who has just had two operations and needs recuperation. She can only suppress the gossip heart. Fortunately, Mr. Banks has always advocated peace, and he could not have been tough. Even if he knew that his wife might be pretending, but he was still a little worried. Under the persuasion of the nurse, he left the ward halfway and went outside to get sulking. "Thank you." Only then did Mrs. Banks open, thanking the nurse. "Recover well." The nurse didn''t say much, just told her. This kind of person who cheats in marriage, normal people look sideways. Anyone who has a slight three-point view will not look down upon this kind of person. Emmm. The nurses are professional, so I just look down on them in my heart. After Mr. Banks used yoga to calm his emotions, he entered the ward while the nurse was away and chatted with his wife calmly. This time, Mrs. Banks saw that her husband was calm enough and knew that sooner or later she was going to talk, so she took advantage of her illness and went straight to a showdown. "It''s him?" Mr. Banks was taken aback for a moment, and then he was angry again: "Too bad, he is your gynecologist!" That''s right! When they went to the legendary country of peace on their honeymoon, their wife accidentally got a gynecological disease, so she went to see a doctor. It was Dr. Kusapari, Rajesh''s father, who saw her. It is precisely because of this that they met. "No, I''m going to sue him!" Mr. Banks was not at peace again. Mrs. Banks persuaded for a while, and promised to end with Rajesh''s father. Mr. Banks gradually calmed down and became peaceful again. no way. He just talked about it. The other party is far away in a peaceful country, and he is obviously rich and powerful. How dare he go to the other party! Are you not afraid of being embarrassed by strong people, even harder? He was fooled by others before. After I was there, I was afraid of it. However, the peaceful and awesomeness of the past has been spread among relatives and friends, and now you can''t change your words, right? Otherwise, if there are so many good places to spend his honeymoon, he chose one place, wouldn''t he be a fool. Besides, where does the average person go? It is difficult to say that once a country, he only has this to talk about. Therefore, the blown Niubi can only continue to blow. Peaceful, there must be peaceful and beautiful. Although people are poor, everyone has a happy smile on their faces. Perhaps one more sentence can be added in the future: there is good greening over there. Mr. Banks was extremely bitter, but he had no choice but to accept the result. Emmm. After accepting it, he was lightened all over, and he really felt the state of peace. there. After Adam had done Mrs. Banks'' operation, he was blocked by a handsome and easy-going middle-aged man. "Doctor Duncan, are you finished?" "Ok." Adam didn''t like the other person''s attitude, nodded, and walked directly over him. "Doctor Duncan!" The handsome and easy-going middle-aged man almost didn''t collapse, and he shouted, "This is how you treat patients?" "Sorry." Adam paused, looked at him, and asked seriously: "Who are you?" "...I am Florence''s husband." The elegant and easy-going middle-aged handsome guy lifted his chin restrainedly. "Oh." Adam was surprised: "It turned out to be Mr. Zhen Jinsi, can I help you?" "..." The elegant and easy-going middle-aged handsome guy''s face suddenly stiffened. Although he married Florence, he was not Mr. Jane Jinsi, nor did he want to be Mr. Jane Jinsi. Mr. Jane Kings, was his wife''s first husband, a well-known banker. Although his wife Florence hated this first husband very much. But even though the other party has been dead for many years, the surname of Zhen Jinsi is still on her head. Because this surname represents countless wealth. He used to be an actor. After falling in love with the widowed Madam Jane Kings at first sight, he gave up his acting career and became the husband of Jane Kings and the agent of her singing career. He benefits from this surname. But I don''t like this surname at all, and I don''t like other people mentioning it in this way. However, after all, he is an actor and a very good actor. Like Uncle Da in the king of comedy, he boasted that Oscar owed him a best actor laurel. Because he is acting with his life, for decades, at every moment, he has never shouted! He wanted to ask: "Who else?!" So he quickly calmed down and became elegant and easygoing again: "Dr. Duncan, Florence is still waiting for you, I hope you can take a look for her, please." "Mr. Jane Kings, you are polite." Adam nodded. "...My name is Saint Clair Bayfield." The elegant and easy-going middle-aged handsome guy couldn''t help it anymore and corrected. "Okay, Mr. Jane Jinsi." Adam smiled and walked into the VIP ward: "Mrs. Jane Kings, I''m really sorry, there is a patient who needs urgent surgery..." "I heard about it." On the contrary, Mrs. Jane Kings was not as angry as her elegant and easy-going husband, and smiled very peacefully: "Dr. Duncan is really a blessing to the patient." Adam took a look at the case, checked Mrs. Zhen Jinsi again, and shook his head: "Mrs. Zhen Jinsi, you are in the third phase of fascination. You need maintenance and wait for better technology to appear..." "I know." Mrs. Jane Kings sighed: "I have always heard of Dr. Duncan''s name, so Claire wanted you to help me see it, maybe there will be a miracle." "Sorry." Adam shook his head: "I''m just a surgeon." "Doctor Duncan, do you like music?" The elegant and easy-going middle-aged handsome guy said suddenly. "Quite like." Adam nodded. His circle of friends is really no one who doesn''t like music. He is also included. "If you like music, then you should know what Florence means to the music world." The elegant and easy-going handsome middle-aged man looked at Adam: "We all know that you are not an ordinary surgeon. You are also the best scientific research doctor who has developed new cancer virus treatments. So I hope you can be more attentive..." Adam''s expression remained unchanged, and he said seriously: "Actually, I don''t like music that much." "..." The handsome middle-aged man is instantly absent. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 960, I don''t actually like this tune so much). You can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 961: Howard and Meredith You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. VIP ward. "Doctor Duncan, don''t care." Mrs. Jane Kings said roundly: "St. Claire just cares too much about my body. I know that Dr. Duncan has his own research direction, and it is impossible to immediately switch to the research on the cure of liking poison. it does not matter. Over the years, I have gotten used to it. You must not dislike music. How wonderful the music is. She is my lifelong pursuit. " "It''s good if Mrs. Jane Jinsi can understand." Adam smiled noncommittal: "I have something else." With that said, he was ready to go out. Mrs. Jane Jinsi''s eyes darkened. She rarely met someone like Adam. She was the daughter of a rich family since she was a child. When she grew up, she was asked by the family to marry a banker who was the right banker. She also fought, fled the family, and was ready to live a happy life with her sweetheart. It is a pity that her father cut off her funds. She taught her children to play the piano to support the family, and after only a few weeks, she couldn''t afford it. Emmm. Fortunately, her father quickly became''soft'', so she went home. She soon married the banker. She was only 18 years old that year. On the night of her wedding, she was infected by her first husband, who was sassy everywhere. It is said that it was transmitted to him by a woman who missed her feet on a certain street corner. What she hates most is not the behavior itself, but the consequences. She entered the White House at the age of eight with her super talent to play the piano, and it disappeared because of the poisonous poison that damaged her left hand nerve. She was able to become Beethoven, but then she could only transfer her hobbies to the next level of singing. However, to have talent is to have talent. She couldn''t play the piano, but with her singing voice, she still conquered the ruined nobles from England. Let him give up his dream of becoming a great actor and concentrate on becoming her agent and husband. Since then, under his arrangement, she has performed dozens of performances, all with rave reviews and great success. When people see her, they either admire her, admire her, or ask for her. She is also happy to help fans. For her request, everyone has always said: "Yes, Miss Florence." And Adam is completely different. At this moment, Sam Vorowitz, who was suspected of Howard''s father, walked in, holding the hand of a five- or six-year-old child. "Look who''s here." Mrs. Jane Jinsi''s eyes lit up and she clapped her hands and smiled: "Josh, cute, come here." "Miss Florence." The child''s milk cried out, and then walked to Mrs. Zhen Jinsi''s side, talked to her and laughed. It can be seen that Mrs. Jane Kings likes him very much. Sam Vorowitz, who is suspected of Howard''s father, looked at this scene with a full face of satisfaction. Not surprisingly, this kid named Josh should just say, you only need a manipulator, right? , a half-brother highly recognized by Howard. It seems that Papa Howard loves him very much. This reminded Adam of Meredith inexplicably. The same is a single-parent family, the same is the father who is gone, and the same is the father who did not give them the love of the father, but loves their half brothers and sisters very much. Howard and Meredith are, in some respects, really similar. Although they have different genders, they are both lsp. It''s just that Meredith has a female advantage. After all, women chase men''s compartment yarn. Really like Sheldon''s future wife Amy, deliberately lying down at the party, waiting for others or other people, picking up the corpse and ruining her is not available, it is also a jaw-dropping rare thing. Adam was very curious, if it weren''t for his mother, would Howard also grow into a person with special LSP skills like Meredith. Emmm. The most important thing is that if the current Mrs. Vorowitz is as domineering as Alice Grey and less spoiled for him, will his growth curve be different? Maybe he can be called Dr... Ok. The probability is still not. After all, Mr. Vorowitz is Howard''s destiny. Become Dr. Vorowitz, then there will be no inner taste. buffet. "I heard you rejected Mrs. Jane Kings?" Christina was gossiping. "So?" Adam was speechless. "Do you know how popular she is?" Christina smiled: "All medical staff want to provide her with the best quality service." "Not for her, but for the money." Adam explained it. "There are a lot of rich people, but who have you seen come here, she is so popular?" Christina retorted. "That''s because she carried the bag with her maid." Adam sneered: "You don''t think I don''t know, do you?" "you know?" Christina''s small eyes widened immediately: "It is said that there is her will in it, and she will increase it at any time. Once she touched her, she would write the other person in the will, is it true? " "it is true." Adam nodded: "See her short pianist? He is very talented in music. He wants to dream of the music circle, but he can only sing in the bar. Later, he applied for the piano accompaniment of Mrs. Jane Kings. As a result, he found that Mrs. Jane Jinsi was incomplete and her singing was out of tune. Originally, he didn''t want to take this job. But seeing so many celebrities in the music industry open their eyes and talk nonsense, they kept praising Mrs. Jane Kings as the rare singing queen in a century. Plus life is forced. He also became the one who pretended to be confused and paraded with the king. Later, he participated in several internal concerts organized by Mrs. Jane Kings husband and manager, and amidst the cheers of the audience who really understand music, he realized. Then he became more sincere. Mrs. Zhen Jinsi felt his sincerity, and just before a concert, she wrote him on her will, and when she died, she would leave him something and with her wealth, just casually A little thing is enough for normal people to struggle for a lifetime, and they are not available. Facing Mrs. Jin Jinsis strongest skill, "Writing You on the Will", how many people can resist? " Emmm. After seeing Sam Vorowitz, he was very interested, so he inquired for a while, and then he felt that the money-money ability was indeed the strongest super ability. Obviously she is a queen who is out of control, but can live like a real singing queen for decades. Reality is more magical than fiction. And Howard''s father in the dream music circle eventually became a real artist, knowing how to deal with other people''s dreams with high EQ art. Although Mrs. Jane Jinsi is incomplete, her singing is completely out of tune. But her attitude and persistence in chasing her dreams has infected everyone who knows her. Ok. Adam doesn''t count. Because he has no dreams, and he doesn''t understand the preciousness and eloquence of dreams. Emmm. The main reason is that he doesn''t like to be written on the will. He, whose soul comes from a previous life, is a little taboo about this. Regardless of the previous life and this life, the family is what Adam likes and values ??very much. Compared with Zhen Jinsi''s family property, he hopes that his family will be safe and healthy. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 961 Howard and Meredith) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 962: Inside roll! Roll to death! "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. After lunch, Adam left the restaurant, walked through the VIP ward with Christina, and heard an excited voice inside. "Thank Miss Florence, thank you so much." A little nurse was very excited. "Doctor Duncan, can you do me a favor?" Mrs. Jane Kings saw Adam walking by and immediately shouted, "Help me be a witness." "Christina!" Adam didn''t agree. He pushed Christina, who was gossiping and her small eyes, inward: "You go there." Then he smiled inside and said, "Let Dr. Yang testify for you." After speaking, he smiled and left. joke. Although it is just a testimony. It''s not a guarantee or something. But Adam didn''t want to touch it at all. Because his name is written on the will, there is a high probability of inheritance disputes that may affect him in the future. As a witness, that is also going to appear in court. In the American drama world, as long as it is involved with these power institutions, it is very troublesome. Give a very simple example. When encountering the more famous police stations such as NYPD, there is a possibility that the magazine will be emptied if there is nothing to do. When you go to court, you must first take an oath and be responsible for every word. Otherwise, it will break the law. And as we all know, the law in the American drama world. High EQ calls for various interpretations. Low EQ is entirely the plasticine of lawyers and judges, squeezing them into the shape they want. Therefore, just like the police, you must stay away. If you don''t get close, don''t get close. Adam would be a witness to her when she was stupid. Christina has no such worries at all. Because no one would deliberately calculate her in this troublesome way. And anyway, she would be happy to take part in it personally. Then Adam satisfies her gossip, and sees what charm Mrs. Zhen Jinsi has, able to conquer so many people. VIP ward. "Jenny, can you give me my briefcase? Thank you." Mrs. Zhen Jinsi was a little disappointed, but she still said to the personal assistant. The female assistant handed her the briefcase. In the scorching eyes of everyone, she opened the briefcase, took out a stack of wills from it, and then turned to the back to find a page of wills that had not yet been written, and skillfully wrote a line on it. "Cindy, I want to keep something for you." "thanks, thanks." The nurse Cindy was so moved that she could hardly breathe. "Doctor Yang, please sign here and be a witness." Mrs. Jane Kings covered the contents of the will and motioned to Christina to sign underneath. "Can I see the content?" Christina said gossip. "Doctor Yang..." The elegant and easy-going handsome husband gave her a dissatisfied look. "Sorry." Christina smiled: "It''s not that I''m spying on privacy, but that I want to sign as a witness. I can''t not know the content, right? I''m a doctor, and clarity of responsibility is instinct." "Fine." Mrs. Jane Kings had a habit of being ignored by people, she took her hand away and gave Christina a glance. "Is it all right?" "of course." Christina just smiled and signed her name. Seeing that Adam would not serve her anymore, Mrs. Jane Kings and her group soon left the hospital. "It''s nice to have money." Christina looked at Adam and exclaimed. "You will also be rich in the future." Adam smiled. "It''s not the same." Christina shook her head: "No matter how good you are as a doctor, you can''t be like Mrs. Jane Kings. With such a large stack of wills, she would write people who can please her at every turn, and she would live in the illusion of happiness for the rest of her life. " "You think she is a little stupid, right?" Adam glanced at her. "I''m not stupid." Christina shook her head and said: "But she is not too smart. She is actually very dangerous to do this. These wills are only fulfilled after her death. If she keeps alive, there will always be a few people who don''t want to wait forever as the list of people in the will increases. And her husband, if his wife keeps sharing the inheritance to others, won''t he get fewer and fewer by then? " "you are wrong." Adam smiled and said, "How can she be a fool if she is born like this and can live till now? Do you believe that her husband, who is a dog-licking aristocrat, an actor, and a manager with multiple identities, is not written in the will at all? " "impossible." Christina was taken aback. "He is an actor." Adam reminded: "I''m more than ten years younger than his wife, and his wife is still fond of drugs, and basically can''t have **** with each other. What is his picture? Is it true love? Do you believe it? If it were not that he did not have the right to inherit property, do you think he would be like a day for decades, and his daily job was to serve his wife and create a beautiful illusion for his wife? Don''t test humanity. I don''t think Mrs. Jane Kings will be tested. So she has lived very safely and happily in the past few decades. " "Then what kind of husband is he?" Christina said silently: "Isn''t that just the housekeeper." "It was originally." Adam smiled: "So I saw him as a housekeeper at first sight. It now appears that he is a senior housekeeper who has been favored by the hostess as a worker. He thought he was the actor who never needed to call Ka. But I don''t know that Mrs. Jane Jinsi is mostly confused on the outside, but pretending to be confused on the inside. She fell in love with his handsomeness and ability, used his ambition and pride in his acting skills, successfully circled a handsome licking dog, and was immersed in romance and happiness for the rest of her life. What needs to be paid is just to scatter some dog food similar to options after a few years. It can continue for a few more years after that. Repeatedly, so that the husband always has hope, but it can prevent him from wanting to harm her..." "The rich world is really too complicated." Christina sighed. "Where is this." Adam shook his head. As he was talking, a figure came over here. "Adam!" "Mr. Waller." Adam greeted him in surprise: "Why are you here? Leonard knows?" "Shhh!" Rachel''s grandfather motioned to Adam to silence his voice, looked around, and whispered: "I have something to do with you, don''t tell anyone, especially Leonard and Rachel." "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "Talk about it." "Uh" Rachel''s grandfather is hesitant to speak It seems hard to tell. "Mr. Waller, this is the hospital and I am a doctor." Adam guessed that there might be something unspeakable, and could not help but comforted: "As long as it is a medical problem, it is professional, and there is nothing to say." "okay then." Rachel''s grandfather glanced at Adam and saw that Adam didn''t mean to make fun of him, and whispered: "I want you to introduce Dr. Mark Sloan to me..." "..." After listening to Grandpa Rachels request, Adams mouth twitched, and all his thoughts were: "I talk about scrolling, scrolling! Is the sunset love also rolled like this now? This is too exaggerated..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 962 inside volume! To the dead!) reading record, next time you open the bookshelf to see! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 963: Shivering young man Medical center. "Mr. Waller, come and talk here." After listening to Grandpa Rachel, Adam felt that he really needed to speak slowly in private. With the introductory quotes of sunset love, his scalp is numb. "Adam, I live in a nursing home, and a new man has arrived in the east building." came to a ward, closed the door, Grandpa Rachel explained to Adam: "She is a young woman, I don''t want to disappoint her." "Young?" Adam grinned: "How young is he?" said this, and kept praying in his heart: "Don''t be younger than Rachel, don''t be younger than Rachel, don''t be younger than Rachel..." Those who can enter a nursing home are naturally not younger than Rachel. But I dont know that Grandpa Rachel is not after the elderly, but the new female staff. "Not what you think." Rachels grandfather gave Adam a white look: "She is 82 this year." "Oh." Adam breathed a sigh of relief immediately, and then surprised: "Mr. Waller, if I remember correctly, you are 82 this year, right?" "Correct." Rachels grandfather smiled: "We are the same age, but she is very well maintained, and she feels like a young woman in her seventies." "is it?" Adam couldn''t help but smile. Emmm. For the old man of 82, the old lady who looks more than seventy in appearance is indeed considered young. "of course." Rachels grandfather was excited when he talked about his sweetheart: She not only looked at the young, the whole persons mental state, but also was very young and energetic. As soon as she passed by, the old men in the entire nursing home boiled over, and they all wanted to pursue her. Adam, you must understand, right? " "I can understand." Adam nodded, but was still embarrassed: "But Mr. Waller, can we play fairly? You are a bit too hard to win her heart. You are desperately trying to reduce dimensionality. " "For love, isn''t it worth it?" Rachel''s grandfather raised his eyebrows. "This" Adam hesitated and said: "Generally, we will prescribe medicine for such a situation first..." "No way!" Rachels grandfather immediately shook his head: "I have taken medicine for several years, but it never worked. Later, my wife passed away and I gave up until she appeared. I want her. I want to make her happy! " "I see." Adam soothed: "But this is a surgical operation, considering your age..." "Damn age!" try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}Rachels grandfather excitedly said: "Every time I say, my age is not allowed, so I come to you, Adam, I know Mark Dr. Sloan is the best plastic surgeon. I need you to help me arrange. I want AMS700! I want to be a man again! On the days of retirement, I just watched TV and played bridge every day, and I was boring. Can the old man not have love anymore? Can''t the old man be excited? Adam, can you help me? " Emmm. Rachels grandfather, although in good conditions, he is not a rich old man. belongs to the kind that can''t get up or down. Otherwise, there would be no such distress at all. You know, some of the awesome characters like these rich old men the most. "" Adam can only say: "Mr. Waller, I can help you, but the premise is to do a comprehensive physical examination for you to see if your body is suitable. Then Sandra, Leonard and Rachel must know and agree, otherwise I can only say sorry. " AMS700, imprinted gold implantation. Rachel''s grandfather, it''s really... he must attack those old rivals in dimensionality at every turn. Adam has always known that sunset love has internal scrolls. Phoebes grandmother who died a few years ago is a vivid example. At first, her grandmother talked about a wife, and neither of them had very good ears. But in order to make sure that the other party is''satisfied'', and not to be transferred, when the two are intimate, they keep asking each other''satisfied or unsatisfied''. so much so that Phoebe next door can''t sleep well all night. See all leopards in a glimpse. Originally Adam thought he knew the inner scroll of sunset love. But now Rachels grandpa gave him a lively lesson. Your uncle is always your uncle. What is a bald head? What is sudden death? AMS700 to understand? Young people, for the sake of love, do you dare to use the lives of your brothers to do so hard? ! Rachels grandfather, once succeeded, for those old rivals in the nursing home, he would simply come as a Terminator, or suddenly the X gene mutated and became a steel man. is a dimensionality reduction attack that doesn''t talk about martial ethics. By the time, Rachels grandfather is definitely the most beautiful boy in the nursing home, the dream lover in the eyes of the old ladies. Its just that once you fail, even if you dont die, it will be very difficult. After all, the location of the knife is too unfriendly. "it is good!" Rachels grandfather, see Youmen, believe in himself: "I believe in my body, as long as I have a chance, I can definitely rise again! try{mad1(\''gad2\'');}catch(ex){}Mary, you must be mine! " "" Adam was speechless. Old kid, old kid. Rachel''s grandfather is back in the second year. There is nothing wrong with this second line, the focus of attention. Actually, he doesn''t agree with Rachel''s grandpa being so involuntary. After all, the risk is not small. At his age, he only talks about love, not sex, but it is not a big problem. Just seeing Rachels grandfather is so passionate in the second year, for fear that he rushes to other hospitals on impulse, if the other party is concerned about the high medical expenses, he will do it directly for him regardless. It might as well let him stay in the medical center. Mark Sloan, after all, in this kind of surgery, he is still very famous. Emmm. Not counted last time. Besides, there is also Adam underpinning, which can support the rescue in time. is Rachel''s grandfather after all. Adam asked him to do a comprehensive physical examination first and also wanted the physical examination results to dispel his impulsive thoughts. But the result surprised him. This physical quality is not like an 82-year-old man at all, quite healthy. fully meets the requirements of AMS700 surgery. In the excited gaze of Grandpa Rachel, Adam called Leonard, Sandra and Rachel, and told them the jaw-dropping news. "what?!" "You must be kidding!" "Adam, you are getting more and more interesting... Tell me, this is not true?" Adam gave the phone call directly to Rachels grandfather, asking him to personally tell his daughter, granddaughter and ex-son-in-law the embarrassing news. Leonard is in the hospital and will be here soon. "Are you kidding me?" Leonard said angrily: "You are so old, and you still want to have this kind of surgery? Do you want Rachel and the others to be unable to raise their heads?" "Who makes Rachel and the others look up?" Rachels grandfather said leisurely: "Is this 82-year-old grandfather who has the courage to pursue happiness, or you, only 52, can''t give his wife happiness, and the waste of divorcing his wife?" "you!" Leonard suddenly became anxious. "What am I?" Rachels grandfather said contemptuously: "Tell me, you who are only 52, how long have you not lived happily? Or, how long have you not thought of those things? " Leonard: "" Please remember the domain name of the books first publication:. Apex novel mobile version reading URL: Chapter 964: The origin of jigsaw Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Medical center. Adam was afraid that Grandpa Rachel, who was overwhelmed by passion and fighting spirit, was too sharp. He angered Leonard and hurriedly stepped forward to complete the battle. "Do whatever you want, I don''t care about you." Leonard dropped a word and left. "thank you." Grandpa Rachel mocked at the back: "Wait, who are you, you are divorced from my daughter, you are not qualified to take care of my affairs!" "Mr. Waller!" Adam frowned: "Leonard is not in good health, don''t say that, it''s all a family." "it is good." Grandpa Rachel is also a human spirit, and he noticed Adam''s displeasure, and immediately put away his mockery, and said with a smile. "Adam, you are right. They are all a family. Leonard is also kind, but I am a little angry that he and Sandra divorced." He knew that his family had a relationship with Adam. Besides Rachel, the most important thing was Leonard''s help to Adam. Now that he is asking for Adam again, he naturally doesn''t want Adam to have an opinion on him. Adam nodded, gave a few more words, and went to comfort Leonard. The news was so overwhelming that the two daughters of Grandpa Rachel arrived soon, and the same was true for Rachel. One by one embarrassingly persuaded the fathers and grandfathers who were ambitious. "Adam, what exactly is this operation like?" In the end, Rachel was open-minded, and after another generation, he couldn''t persuade him, so he cared about the specific operation process. Grandpa Rachel looked at Rachel lovingly, and looked at Adam eagerly. Although he had inquired about AMS700 beforehand, the specific process is not yet clear. "The method of surgery is..." Adam looked at Rachel and her mother and aunt, a little embarrassed, but instantly switched to a professional attitude and looked at Grandpa Rachel. "Put silicone into your stamped gold, when happiness comes, that pump will be squeezed..." Rachel''s mother and them all held their foreheads, but they also pricked their ears to listen. "Where is the pump going?" Grandpa Rachel asked. "In your silver wolf." Adam answers professional questions. "So as long as the pump works well, I can..." Rachel''s grandpa was very excited. "Dad, this is ridiculous!" Rachel''s mother, Sandra, couldn''t help it anymore, and interrupted: "You are 82!" "So?" Rachel''s grandfather said, "I can''t have a happy life anymore?" "No." Sandra persuaded: "This is a major operation, they will cut you... Dad, they will cut you. You will bleed and even die, Dad, would you rather die for that? " "Of course I do." Rachel''s grandfather: "I''m 82, how many years can I live? Instead of watching TV and playing bridge every day, I would rather die here. At the very least, it gave me a lot of color in my life. " Seeing that his daughter Sandra still wanted to persuade him, he interrupted directly: "Are you really going to persuade me? When you divorced Leonard, I did not support it like you do now, and I did not persuade you to continue to be patient. " "Can this be the same?" Rachel''s mother smiled bitterly: "You didn''t like Leonard in the first place, saying that he had a bad temper and wished we were divorced." "That''s also support!" Rachel''s grand axiom said straightforwardly: "Remember this!" "father." Rachels aunt, stepped forward and took the topic: "I''m pretty sure that this kind of surgery will not be reimbursed by medical insurance." Saying this, looking at Adam: "Right?" "Ok." Adam nodded: "No matter what kind of health insurance you have, this kind of surgery will not be covered." Emmm. Ok. In fact, it can be said that most of the medical insurance in the American drama world will not be reimbursed. Usually, I work hard to pay more and more expensive medical insurance. When I really need medical insurance, lets not mention that the coverage of medical insurance is getting narrower and narrower. Even if it is covered, those medical insurance companies have also hired specialized actuaries to use formulas to calculate whether to pay medical expenses for people who should be covered by medical insurance. The key is the success rate of the operation and whether it can work normally after the operation. Can AKA continue to make money to pay for medical insurance, and make money back again for the surgical expenses paid by the medical insurance company? If not, then sorry. The medical insurance companies in the American drama world have all kinds of legitimate reasons to refuse to pay, which makes you and your family desperate. The classic case is the legendary jigsaw. He had cancer. There was originally a cutting-edge medical project that might save him. However, the actuary of the medical insurance company with whom he was a friend cruelly rejected him. Using the actuarial formula he designed, he deprived the jigsaw of the hope of seeking a doctor and indirectly deprived the jigsaw of his right to life. Finally, Jigsaw played a game with him. Let this actuary step out of a series of cold numbers in the office and face the real cases of life and death because of his formulas and choices. See if he can still understate as before. Finally, he gave his right to life to the family members of patients who had been deprived of their right to life. The right to life covered by the American TV series World Medical Insurance is still so, not to mention paying such a large amount for the whimsical improvement of the quality of life of 82 old men. "Dad, did you hear that?" Rachels aunt yelled: "Medical insurance is not supported, and I know you will not use your savings, because you will help Jenny pay for college tuition, will you?" Jenny is her daughter and Rachel''s little cousin. "Sweetheart, I love Jenny." Rachel''s grandfather couldn''t help laughing: "But can we stop assuming that she will go to college?" She is beautiful, but her brain is not as smart as Rachel, let alone Jill. " Aunt Rachel: "..." Rachel: "..." What about the light of the family? Now that Jill hasn''t gone to Harvard Law School, she is ranked below Jill by her grandfather? ! "father!" Aunt Rachel exclaimed displeasedly. "Stop talking!" Grandpa Rachel was angry: "This is my money! I can spend it whatever I want! Your mother and I saved money for a lifetime, and she often said it was life-saving money. But she didn''t spend anything, so she went. I think your mother will be very happy that I finally start to treat myself kindly. Because now Mary is my life! I need this money to save my life! " "Mom, auntie." Seeing this, Rachel persuaded: "Otherwise, let Grandpa perform surgery. He has the right to pursue his happiness. We should bless him." "Thank you, Rachel." Grandpa Rachel looked at the granddaughter gratefully. It is the first grandchild of the family, and he is relatively close to his grandpa. "You don''t understand." Seeing that his two daughters were still unhappy, Grandpa Rachel turned to the tender route: "One day, when you wake up, you find all the major events in life. Graduating, getting married, having children, and holding grandchildren are all past moments. It''s all over. All you have are memories of the pastThe days to come are very few. Twenty years after your mother died, I never thought of other women, let alone this. But one night, when I saw Mary, my heart that had been dead for 20 years began to beat again... You are not young anymore, you are about to grow old, and you will soon encounter my problems. You ask yourself, when you re-enter your heart and want to strive for happiness, your children not only don''t understand you, but they keep opposing you. Not for face, but for money. After the objection was over, they took the face and money, and left, leaving you alone in the nursing home, lonely. Do you want this kind of old life? " Chapter 965: The infinite charm of House, Adam served Medical center. Rachel''s grandpa played both soft and hard, Rachel''s mother and the others were very helpless. I still disagree in my heart, but it''s hard to say anything. Otherwise, it is for the sake of face or money, not for the life and death of father. Adam was silent. He won''t get involved in such things. Because it''s easy to be human inside and out. There are too many such things. It''s not even a phenomenon unique to the American drama world. Asia has heard the boss talk about the war between his father and them in this life. When I am old, I want to find a wife. But at every turn, he encountered collective opposition from the children at home. Because the children feel that those wives are all going for the father''s money. The old man is a civil servant with good grades, and his retirement salary is more than 10,000. It is still more than 10,000 per month in the past few years. And there are real estate. Among the old man''s many wives, there was once a young nanny. The young nanny was too shallow, and was soon driven away by the boss. But then a real wife came, who was invincible and caused headaches for the boss and his brothers and sisters. Watching his father pay his wages to the past, and even transfer the real estate, made the house restless. The concern of the father and the children was so tense that they even shouted out the words to sever the relationship. It is similar to the situation of Grandpa Rachel now. It''s just that the previous bosses can''t explain the two or three things. In the end Rachel''s mother and the others compromised. "Carter, go to Dr. Sloan." Adam ordered. Operating room. Mark is in charge, Adam assists first, Carter assists second. "Dr. Duncan, it''s an honor." Mark looked at Adam, who was standing across from him, and smiled, "I rarely do surgery with you." "Because the poor in this world are the majority after all." Adam smiled and said: "There are few that can afford such an expensive amelioration surgery." "But we can really improve their quality of life." Mark defended. "Ok." Adam nodded: "That''s true, but it''s improving your lives. Plastic surgeons are the most profitable doctors, so they rely on expensive surgeries that are not covered by medical insurance. " Medical insurance is not reimbursable, and it is so expensive that it empties all the patients'' pockets at every turn, and even has to bear loans. The percentage of plastic surgeons who get it is still so high that it''s a ghost if you can''t make money. "This is freedom in both directions." Mark smiled: "What we offer is just an option." Adam laughed and said nothing. "..." Mark felt that there was a problem with Adams smile, but he was also the person who had been advised by Adam. Instead of chasing after him, he started the operation: "Scalpel!" With Adam''s assistance, the operation was very successful. Adam went to tell Rachel and the others, who were waiting anxiously outside. "Thank God!" Rachel''s mother breathed a sigh of relief. "Who is this?" Adam looked at the extra old lady. "Let me introduce to you." Rachel quickly introduced: "She is Grandpa''s Mary." "Hello, Mary." Adam looked at the woman who made Rachel''s 82-year-old grandfather rekindle her second spring, and saw that her maintenance was indeed good, and her whole body was not at all gloomy. emmm. But something is wrong. "What a handsome doctor." The 82-year-old lady Mary stared at Adam with energetic eyes: "The hospital is really a good place. This is the second handsome doctor with infinite charm I have ever seen. Dr. Duncan, do you know Dr. House? " "Dr. House?" Adam was startled and said weirdly: "Of course I know him." "You know each other." The old lady Mary was even more happy: "Yes, you are the same kind of people, you should have known each other. Although you don''t have the beard and gentle eyes of Dr. House, you are also very handsome. " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Old lady, what is your look? How could House''s sloppy beard become a beard? And how did his malicious eyes become gentle eyes? "Dr. House?" Rachel heard it too, and couldn''t help but interject: "It''s that nasty venomous man? His eyes are so disgusting, he has no sympathy at all!" "no." The old lady Mary said anxiously: "Doctor House is very good. He not only cured me, but he was also very gentle to me." "you and him?" Rachel is also an urban man and woman, very sensitive to gossip, seeing the old lady like this, the soul of gossip suddenly burns. But then it happened that the old lady was her grandfather''s scheduled wife, so she said angrily: "No, what do you mean?" "I have nothing to do with him..." The old lady Mary looked ashamed. "..." Adam and Rachel looked at each other, speechless. If it was just a bold guess before, then they can now be sure that the old lady feels differently about Dr. House. "Then what is my grandpa?" Rachel aired: "Do you know how much risk he took for you?" "Ugh." The old lady Mary sighed first, and then said calmly: "Don''t get me wrong, boy, I really have nothing to do with Dr. House. I have brain damage, permanent. According to what Dr. House told me, the virus eroded my cerebral cortex, leaving permanent brain damage, but it allowed me to retain the sexual pleasure forever. This is a gift from God to me. But I also know that I am a lot of age, not suitable for contact with young children..." "What virus?" Adam immediately curiously said. He was very interested in this rare case. "This" The old lady Mary glanced at Rachel and the others, unable to speak. "Is there anything we can''t know?" Rachel bewitched: "I thought we would be a family in the future." "Actually, there is nothing I can''t say." The old lady Mary struggled a bit, but decided to confess: "It''s a fascination. We used to be called Cupid''s disease. Decades ago, I was infected at the prom. He had a Chevrolet... and he was cured. However, Dr. House said it was not completely eliminated, but was suppressed for 60 years. " Seeing Rachel''s mother and aunt, both looked disgusted, the old lady Mary quickly explained. "It''s all right now, Dr. House prescribed me the medicine, and I also practiced safety measures..." "Stop it!" Rachel''s aunt called out: "We don''t want to hear this!" "Does my grandpa know?" Rachel asked the key question I don''t know. " The old lady Mary shook her head and said: "We haven''t gotten there at all. I just went to a nursing home. And I didn''t even know beforehand that he was going to have this kind of surgery. " "..." Rachel was silent. They all felt that their father and grandfather were too reckless. What his Mary? They haven''t decided to be with him yet. Now that the operation is done directly, if people dont want it, then its really the same as the song Wukong sang... Chapter 966: It’s too fragile, it’s paradise after wind and rain Medical center. "Mr. Waller will take a few hours to wake up." Adam reminded: "Or you go to the ward for a meeting first?" Having said that, after a few more reassurances, they asked them to wait for Grandpa Rachel to wake up. He left by himself and called Dr. House. "I took it." Adam smiled and said, "I''m really convinced this time." "Which patient have you met me again?" What an IQ of Dr. House, he guessed what was going on when he heard it. "Of course it''s the 82-year-old lady who has a crush on you." Adam laughed and said: "Your beard and gentle eyes directly evoke the second spring of an 82-year-old lady. This kind of charm, what can I say besides being convinced? " "So it was her." Dr. House suddenly smiled, "What''s wrong with her? After seeing you, she will not follow you, right?" "People can look down on me." Adam ridiculed: "You are like this, her heart is good. When we say that you are not, she is anxious." "It''s not my charm." Dr. House didn''t care about Adam''s ridicule, and said, "This is the charm of the virus and the mystery of the human body. Before I saw her, I never thought that there would be such a thing." "She is such a lucky one." Adam sighed: "The''alternative'' vitality of her brain damage now refreshes her. It is simply the favorite of the old men. Remember Rachel?" "of course I remember." Dr. House said venomously: "If you don''t remember, and it reaches her ears, she will probably say, Im so beautiful, youve seen me, but you wont remember, and then talk about me forever!" "Haha." Adam couldn''t help laughing: "Don''t worry, she has remembered you for a lifetime, and now when it comes to a man with a poisonous tongue, it is synonymous with you." The target of this remark was that Rachel said that Rose went to the bar to fool around as soon as he broke up, and Rose said that he had already broken up. Rachel disagrees, treating it as a derailment and preparing to remember Rose for the rest of his life. It''s now. They are all married and have daughters, and from time to time they will make noises about this issue. Every time Rose blushed and shouted, "wewereonabreak!!!" "Speak to her for me." Dr. House''s tongue still persists: "We are really over long ago." "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "Rachel''s grandfather, since seeing the old lady who admires you, it''s love at first sight. In order to defeat the old rivals in the nursing home and your hidden old lady, I just made AMS700~" "AMS700?" Dr. House''s eyes condensed, and he said seriously: "Adam, when I didn''t say anything before, you must not tell her." "Oh, why?" Adam asked very cooperatively. "What kind of grandpa, what kind of granddaughter." Dr. House vomited, "I don''t want to provoke such a cruel person." "Haha." Adam smiled and said: "Unfortunately you not only provoke her, but also her grandfather. Just look forward to the old lady who really loves you, don''t use you to reject her grandfather. Or to talk about you in front of her grandfather all day long. " Carrying the opposition of his family, risking his life, after the operation, he found it was useless. Grandpa Rachel, who is re-arranging the edge and getting up in the middle, can''t go to Dr. House, the biggest love enemy, desperately! Emmm. If so, it will probably be this scene by then. Grandpa Rachel repeatedly sang Wukong''s song and walked towards Doctor House step by step. But the lame Doctor House could only retreat step by step with crutches, and finally retreated without retreat. He also took the crutches in his hand as a stick in self-defense. After joking with Dr. House for a while, he hung up the phone. Fortunately, the age is 82. Although one limb rises, a permanent brain injury brings a strange and permanent euphoria. But the drama that everyone worried about did not happen. When Grandpa Rachel regained consciousness, he successfully embraced the old lady of the goddess. They are all of this age, and they don''t have the kind of wealth that can play the golden steel wire ball or other balls, so there is not much choice. Grandpa Rachel is also considered a good match for the old man''s goddess Mary. Grandpa Rachel is a little green. Because after Adam and Dr. House talked carefully before, they also got a new understanding of the old lady Mary. The old lady was the same as Grandpa Rachel before, her heart was like stopping water for decades, and it was only recently that the virus eroded the cerebral cortex, causing a miraculous return to spring. She fell in love with Dr. House at a glance. First, I wanted to untie the clothes and let him check it. After being rejected, and after being discharged from the hospital, I secretly taxied over to see Dr. House, but didn''t want to have her grandson''s son be around her to show her affection. He also made it clear that he didn''t want to take medicine and would rather die, but also wanted to keep this feeling forever. After Dr. House reminded that this kind of brain damage is permanent, and after taking the medicine is only to eliminate the flattering poison, he smiled and said that he would come to see Dr. House for a follow-up visit, and left after a flattery. The old lady''s thinking is also very open. More than 60 years ago, the social environment of Huizi''s American TV series was still relatively conservative. She has the same concept as the girl now: "The heart is the heart, and love is love!" Otherwise, you wont get Cupids disease at that time. Once the old lady fell in love with someone, in her words: "I think about him all the time, all the time~" If she can''t forget the beard and gentle eyes of Dr. House, then it is conceivable that even with Grandpa Rachel, who will most likely think of in her mind... But Grandpa Rachel doesn''t mind if he doesn''t know. After all, at this age, and using such a dangerous way to show love and courtship, I am afraid that the heart is greater than the love. It just passed. A few weeks later. Just as Adam was preparing to set off for Chicago with Peggy, he accidentally learned the unexpected and reasonable news. Grandpa Rachel was rushed to the hospital, but the rescue failed and died. And the old lady Mary was also sent over, torn apart by a hidden knife. Obviously returning to the second era of enthusiasm, Grandpa Rachel, who has been standing up, has really returned to the past. Like young people, they don''t know about temperance, and feel that they are omnipotent, just blindly greedy. It''s a pity that his body is 82 years old. Even if AMS700 can support it, he can''t support it. A gust of wind passed and fell straight down. It''s my dad Needless to say that he is sad. But this cause of death really embarrassed Rachel''s mother and them. But my dad is 82, and in the last period of time, he was also very happy. The onset of illness was also after the incident, not during the incident, and he left with a smile. So Rachels mother quickly accepted this fact. The funeral was held soon. The old lady Mary was not invited. In the eyes of Rachel''s mother, the old lady Mary is not her father''s lover at all, at most she is just a faint-hearted vixen, which is the bane that caused her father to leave early. Emmm. In fact, the most important thing is that once the old lady is invited over, it is simply a reminder of those embarrassing gossip about those attending the funeral. This is unacceptable to them. Chapter 967: Sheldon After the funeral. Time to come to the award party for the MacArthur Genius Award. Adam took Peggy and drove to Chicago. From New York to Chicago, the road distance is about 800 kilometers, and it takes more than four hours to drive. The plane will naturally hurry up and will arrive in just over two hours. But it is the well-known reason: stability is the best! Besides, Adam also enjoyed driving with Peggy. It is equivalent to taking a road trip. More than four hours, just a few seconds. When the car arrived on the outskirts of Chicago, it was about to take Chicago Highway 85. When he saw the road sign, Adam was surprised and slowed down. no way. People in the field, low-key and steady is the best. This Route 85 was played by a baby as a ghost haunt. Even if the ghost has been captured by another car god, the police force on this highway is far more than other places, and the nerves are even more tense. Adam couldn''t help being funny when he thought of a certain car god. The bald head headed by the fast and passionate car robber gang arrested by the other party heard that he had a mental illness and began to have hallucinations. Obviously in prison, he was just an ordinary bald guy who couldn''t even beat street gangsters before, but imagined that he was a superhero who was omnipotent and invincible when he was outside calling for the wind and the rain, driving back and forth. The psychiatrist had a hunch that he might be able to drive the car into the sky any day. Emmm. There really is everything in the dream. At the request of another Peggy, Adam helped the baby and knew more about it. Once Adam''s speed is too fast, I am afraid that he will be chased by CPD immediately. Of course, a certain baby is not afraid. Adam is far better than him and a certain car god. Naturally, he will not be afraid and will not be caught by CPD. But naturally he cannot put himself and Peggy at the risk of being emptied of the magazine for a little adrenaline. Obviously, Adam''s stability is necessary. Da, da da, da da da da... There was a burst of firecrackers, which seemed to be welcoming the arrival of the two geniuses. "Is it so messy?" Peggy looked in the direction of the sound of firecrackers. Under normal circumstances, hearing such a joyous voice, she would be like most people in the American drama world, either running short to find cover, or a smooth thump and crawling for cover. But with Adam, she has no such concerns. So she did the opposite. "This is for publicity." Adam adjusted his clothes and said with a smile: "Chicago typewriter is well-deserved." "I''m here to ask where Sheldon is." Peggy glanced in the distance, but did not notice any movement, then retracted his gaze, took out the phone and called Sheldon: "It''s so messy here, when Sheldon arrives, we will pick him up." "it is good." Adam nodded. If he does not go, with Shelton''s temperament, he is afraid he will not get off the train. That''s right! Shelton still chose the slowest train for this trip. Pasadena is 2,800 kilometers away from Chicago, and it takes more than four hours to fly by plane, while the train takes 43 hours to go up, which is nearly two days. After such a long train, most people are annoying to death. But who makes Sheldon obsessed with trains. Don''t say it''s just two days without getting off the train. Not getting off the train for a few months is a wonderful journey for him that he does not want to end. Except for the train derailment accident the previous year, it scared Sheldon and made the cowardly Sheldon overwhelm the conductor Sheldon. He was afraid of the train and was reluctant to take the train for a while. The rest of the time, the train is one of Shelton''s favorites. "Sheldon, where are you?" "On the outskirts of Chicago, you can reach Chicago Union Station in 13 minutes." On the other side of the phone, Sheldon''s joyous voice came. Obviously, the two-day train journey won his heart. "We will pick you up later." Peggy glanced at Adam to indicate whether he would be there, and after receiving a reply from Adam''s affirmative eyes, he smiled at Sheldon. "Ok, good!" Shelton was very satisfied. He has a tendency to cleanliness, and he is timid. Before coming, he checked Chicago''s information, and was frightened to come over for a while. Later, under the comfort of Adam, the others and his mother, they agreed to come over. Now I took the train for two full days, which greatly satisfied the train addiction. After getting off the train, I don''t need to take the dirty and dangerous taxi. This couldn''t be better. "What''s your voice over there?" At this time, the interrupted sound of firecrackers rang again rhythmically, and suddenly passed into Sheldon''s ears via the phone, which surprised him. "singing." Adam smiled and said, "The title of the song Chicago welcomes you." "Do not!" Sheldon said alertly: "This is a gunshot. I now finally know why the name of the Chicago typewriter is circulating on the Internet. It''s so vivid! Damn it! It''s horrible here, I''m going back to Pasadena! " "To shut up!" Adam calmed down a few words. Seeing that it was useless, Sheldon was still chattering about going back, and immediately shouted. On the other side of the phone, Sheldon whimpered and fell silent. But Adam can imagine that his expression must be too aggrieved. "Don''t look like a baby anymore." Adam murmured: "What is this background gunshot? We are all Texans! And Pasadena where you live now is next to Los Angeles, which is the three major metropolises of New York and Chicago. Don''t tell me, is this the first day you heard this background music? " "That''s different!" Sheldon murmured and pointed out the problem in Adam''s words straightforwardly: "In Texas, marksmanship is very accurate, one shot per shot, and there is no such background sound of shooting in the sky." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, speechless. Shelton is really a little clever ghost, and he said the key. That''s right! In their hometown of Adam, Texas, which is full of military virtues, they can''t hear such dense background music. Because of the vast land and sparse population, there are many farms. Farmers prefer big guns like shotguns. There is no need to aim at all, aim at the enemy''s direction, fire a shot, and hit the intensive shotgun, directly hitting the enemy into a hornet''s nest. Wearing body armor is useless! The effect of one shot is stronger than the ten shots of the Chicago typewriter. As long as it is not the kind of large-scale police and bandit bombing, such continuous background music cannot be heard at all. Emmm. Because a shotgun usually has 8 or 9 projectiles, there can be a maximum of 14. Of course, one shot is better than ten shots. This is the favorite gun of farmers and truck drivers. When speed robbers were rampant before, truck drivers were equipped with shotguns. But this kind of guns that do not speak morality cannot be popular in metropolises such as New York, Los Angeles and Chicago. The reason is simple. You bought a shotgun for self-defense. The power is great, the operation is simple, and the combat effectiveness is very strong. But when you really met a gangster, you shot him over. Not only did you directly kill the person, you also smashed the building behind him. Killing in self-defense may be a crime. But breaking other people''s things It must be to lose money. Can you afford it? Most people simply can''t afford it. So most people can only buy small guns with insufficient deterrence. However, criminals can unscrupulously buy automatic guns such as the Chicago typewriter. AKA even if you have the freedom to own a gun, you still can''t do criminals. Emmm. Not to mention NYPD, LAPD, and CPD who are pursuing extreme firepower to suppress criminals! It''s lonely to have guns in self-defense... After all is the son of the lone star, Shelton with the soul of Texas cowboy! Although I have never played with guns, I can see the root cause of different background music in different regions at a glance. Chapter 968: Sheldon, you are so shiny~ Chicago. Union Railway Station. "Sheldon, where are you?" Adam and Peggy waited outside the station. Seeing that the train from Los Angeles had arrived, they didn''t see Sheldon coming out, so they couldn''t help but dial the phone again. "Of course it is in the station!" Sheldon whispered. "Come out quickly, we are outside." Adam urged. "Oh, I don''t think so." Sheldon shook his head like a rattle. Adam understood the reason. Because Sheldon heard Chicago''s background music in advance on the phone, he was frightened. After that, Adam uttered a sentence and gave a little reassurance. In just 13 minutes, when the train drove into the city, I heard two more loving performances of "Chicago Welcomes You". "Don''t be afraid." Adam soothed: "We are the three best in Texas, don''t be ashamed of our hometown!" "Forget it." The Texas cowboy Shelton, the cowardly Shelton who was turned into a sky-sustaining giant, was holding on tightly. Shelton still shook his head again and again, showing no Dezhou style. "Ok." Adam sighed: "I didn''t want to say at first, I was afraid to scare you, but now I can only say it. In fact, in Union Railway Station, the "Chicago Welcomes You" is played more frequently. " "I do not believe." Sheldon showed a Lu-style accent. "Do not believe?" Adam solemnly reminded: "If you think about it, you will know that Union Station has a lot of people. With so many people going from north to south, will there be no criminals who want to get a share of the pie? They are all experienced veterans, good at spotting fat sheep. And who is the fat sheep? Who else is fatter than someone who is about to win the MacArthur Genius Award? The key is that the fat sheep does not have any defense against it. Sending a bare-handed little girl to robbery can easily succeed. In this case, do you think it is safe to stay in Union Station all the time, or to come out and meet the real lights of Texas safely? You are a true genius. I believe you will make the right choice. " Having said this, Adam smiled silently at Peggy, adjusted his tone, and said quietly: "The longer you drag in it, the greater the chance of being caught by these veterans. Don''t even think about buying a train ticket to return to Pasadena immediately. Because who will return the same way as soon as they arrive? That''s too suspicious. Probably it will immediately attract the attention of the staff. You don''t think that those veterans who don''t have any staff to do internally are going to dominate here, right? Look around, they...maybe, they are already here~" "Stop, stop, stop!" In Union Railway Station, Sheldon was holding a suitcase in one hand, a phone in one hand, and her neck curled. He listened to Adam''s horrible tone, and looked around timidly. The more I look at it, the more I feel that everyone is like the veteran criminals Adam said. He trembled when he met someone who met his eyes. If he smiled slightly when he met his eyes, then his whole body would tremble again and again. Especially when a little girl who followed her mother stared at this strange big brother innocently and cutely. A few seconds of gaze reminded Sheldon''s high-definition image memory, and immediately remembered his fear of being dominated by the six-year-old girl Barbie Sparks next door when he was in high school at the age of nine. She beat him! Grab his lunch money! Throwing tadpoles in his clothes! You know, his shirt is always tied into his pants, so it looks neat and capable. Instead, the tadpoles directly found the same kind along the gravity force and arranged the passage. At that time, several of his friends refused to help him deal with her on the grounds that Barbie Sparks had only reached his chin. His mother said: Men cannot beat women. So he also accepted Adam''s excuse. But he is a super genius, especially good at finding loopholes in the rules, especially loopholes in his favor. Emmm. He went to find his compatriot sister Misie, and gave her 4 of his life savings to give her, so that she could hurt the demon Barbie as she wanted. Girls hit girls, nothing wrong, don''t keep your hands! It also paid the price of not being able to watch the Proton Professor program for two months. The hateful thing is that Missy accepted the money but didn''t do anything. In the end, he had to rely on his own long legs, and as soon as he met Barbie Sparks, he ran away immediately. As long as he runs fast enough, Barbie''s short legs can''t catch up! Fortunately, he went to college at the age of 11. Otherwise, the 8-year-old demon Barbie would jump out a large part, and he would be as tall as him. At that time, he wanted to stay there again. He wanted to run away with long legs. He probably couldn''t run the demon Barbie, who was even longer than him. But what should come has always come. Now it seems to have encountered the same situation again. When Adam''s last words dragged his voice into his ears, Sheldon looked like a frightened rabbit... Um, that''s not right, it''s the frightened praying mantis. He stepped directly on his thin thighs and ran towards the exit. "Here!" Peggy, standing at the gate of the train station, waved to the running Sheldon. "Adam, Peggy, save me!" Sheldon ran quickly, occasionally looking back at the little girl staring at him. Seeing that the little girl had stood up, pointed her finger at him, as if to direct her accomplices to chase him, she was suddenly scared and yelled. Adam followed Sheldon''s gaze and looked over. He could read lips, and immediately laughed out loud. there. A cute little girl, looking at Shelton who was insane, screaming at Sayazi running out, got up and pulled her mother''s hand, pointing to the tall and thin rod that escaped: "Mom, that brother is so stupid~" "Don''t point to him." The little girls mother followed her daughters gaze and quickly got up and pulled her daughter into her arms, warning. "That elder brother has a problem with his brain. If you encounter something like this in the future, don''t point your finger at him, don''t care about him, stay away from him..." "Oh." The little girl agreed, looking at Sheldon''s further and further back, and muttered: "He is like a dog~" Emmm. Fleeing with his tail sandwiched. Adam and Peggy picked up the frightened Shelton, left Union Station, and went to the hotel prepared by the MacArthur Foundation for them. It''s getting late. Adam and Peggy, each changed their formal attire, knocked on Sheldon''s doorSheldon, have they changed their clothes? The awards party is about to begin. " "coming!" Sheldon''s voice came from inside, and then the door was pulled open, and a well-dressed Sheldon walked out. "How?" Sheldon was very satisfied with the formal suit, opened his hands, looked at Adam and Peggy, and waited for their compliments. "Ha ha." Adam and Peggy both laughed: "Sheldon, you are so shiny~!" "Shiny." Shelton did not hear the ridicule, and regarded it as a sincere compliment from Adam and the others. Wearing that green suit with shiny patterns on it, I turned around and said proudly: "I had a similar style when I was six." Chapter 969: When Shelton met Rachel Chicago. The MacArthur Genius Award Gala will be held soon. Sheldon wore the formal suit he had carefully purchased. Because he had a similar style when he was six years old, he didn''t like to change it. He didn''t feel any problem with wearing this style when he was 20 years old. On the contrary, I think this is perfect. "You bought this yourself, right?" Adam smiled and said, "This is the first time you buy clothes yourself, right?" "correct." Sheldon showed off his taste and proudly said: "My mother used to buy it for me. Now it seems that I can buy it myself." Emmm. In the future, because Leonard wanted to take off the pants of her beautiful neighbor Petunia, she accidentally got Sheldon''s pants off. That pair of pants is an example. Shelton also asked Leonard to explain to his mother the whereabouts of the pants and inform his mother to help him buy a new pair of pants. Take a glimpse and see the whole leopard. Sheldon''s clothes were all bought by his mother. "Let Mrs. Cooper buy it for you." Peggy reminded me leisurely. "why?" Sheldon was startled. "Because Mrs. Cooper has a good vision." Adam held back a smile and then said, "The clothes she helped you choose when she was six years old. You still like it very much now. Doesn''t that explain everything?" "That''s true." Sheldon pursed his mouth and tilted his head. "Let''s go." Adam took the lead, with Peggy in his left hand and Sheldon in his right, quite energetic. At the beginning, in order to improve his IQ, he tried to please Peggy in various ways, hoping to get her friendship and use it to add wisdom. But who knows that Peggy is too enchanting. Although his fawning and screaming, it really worked. But when she talked about her need for friends, Peggy murmured the word friend, but looked directly over the impassioned Adam and looked at the bewildered Sheldon. After talking for a long time, nothing happened to him. It was sour and refreshing at that moment, don''t mention it. It used to be Cooper, Texas, and Page, New York. Now, Adam has successfully made it among them, becoming one of the top three in Texas. And it is also the first of the three bests in Texas, and the standard C debut. This was something that everyone could not imagine except Adam. The hotel''s banquet hall. The scene of the MacArthur Genius Award presentation party. A large number of winners and family members, in groups of three to five, scrambled. When the three of Adam stepped in on the rhythm, they instantly attracted everyone''s attention. A lot of light is weird and complicated. no way. Adam is three people, handsome male and female, the key is still young. Not to mention that he always looks 18 years old, and the collagen on his face is Adam and Peggy, who are only ten years old. Shelton is also a frozen young meat. When he was in his thirties, everyone looked at him and they only thought he was in his twenties. It''s almost like being ten years younger. And now that he is only 20 years old, it is more appropriate to give people a feeling of whether they are adults or not. Three 18-year-old MacArthur genius award winners. Look at them again, they are all in their 30s and 40s, and they are all of a proper age in all walks of life. It was a very happy and proud thing to get the MacArthur Genius Award at this age. Because of the tradition of the industry, those who can win awards default to the authorities and leaders in all walks of life. Now when Adam and the others came together, this happiness and pride was immediately reduced. What''s even more annoying is that Adam and the three of them are all Texans. In that lone star state with barren wisdom, if there is a winner in decades, it is already eye-catching. Not to mention that there are now three at once. All of them are the youngest winners ever. This is too boring! "Doctor Duncan..." There are countless mmp in my heart, but there are always people who are on the scene, so they smiled and greeted him. After all, not all of the 25 winners of the MacArthur Genius Award this year are people in the scientific community. There are many successful people in other fields, as well as their families. They are not scientists and are good at controlling emotions. Peggy and Sheldon are not familiar with them. But Adam''s face, they are too familiar. The label of the winner of the MacArthur Genius Award, for them, does not have the identity of an Adam billionaire. Adam winked at Peggy, smiled and shook hands with them, and started talking. Those who are here tonight are all true elites from all walks of life and their influence is not small. Adam naturally would not give up such a good opportunity to make friends. These connections will be used someday. "No, no, don''t think about it." Sheldon faced the stretched hand, raised it directly, and stepped back a little later, muttering, shaking his head unwilling to shake hands with anyone. Others are also arrogant. Seeing this, the scientists who had come to talk about Sheldon''s academic achievements, and other successful people who wanted to make Adam''s friends out of Adam''s face, automatically ignored Sheldon. Makes Sheldon empty around. That''s right! Shelton is also very academically accomplished. Not to mention the rocket recovery plan that will be used by a big boss in the future. Shelton has long published many genius articles in important journals at all levels of physics. In the future, he will have a female graduate student fan. After he treated her like that, he remained obsessed with her. After taking the postdoctoral exam, he still wanted to pursue Sheldon, who has a girlfriend. Shelton, who is obsessed and has a bad personality, does not have enough academic achievements, how can it be! The more proof of this is his future rival in love. When I was dating Amy, I was most interested in Amy''s ex-boyfriend Shelton, and said that he has been paying attention to the genius Dr. Cooper not a day or two, it has been for many years. In the end, this love rival fan, when she was called by Sheldon for a date, taught the idol how to make friends with his date on the spot. The degree of this obsession, and the charm it represents. Just ask, who else? Emmm. This is almost like the plot in an action movie. Adam did not dare to say that he would definitely be able to do this. "Are you a friend of Adam?" Just as Sheldon lowered his hand, a voice rang beside him. "That''s it." Sheldon thought of the spoofs that Ya used to do to him, and wanted to say no. But the Sheldon Executive Council in his brain disagreed, and finally said this ambiguous statement. At this time, he also looked sideways. But I saw a young woman older than him, far away from him, and her expression was very cold. This attitude immediately made Sheldon a big impression. "You call him Adam, are you his friend too?" Shelton asked a rare initiative. The key is that the other''s aura makes him feel comfortable He is a good friend of my brother. " The young woman looked at Adam and Peggy who were surrounded by people, and said lightly: "Last year, they came to my house for Christmas. We exchanged papers. I made a request for cooperation with him, but he refused." "Christmas exchange papers?" When Sheldon heard this, his eyes lit up: "What a genius idea! Your Christmas must be very wonderful and happy!" "My mother''s idea." The young woman said smoothly. "You have a good mother." Sheldon''s real name envied: "By the way, I''m Dr. Sheldon Cooper, how about you?" The young woman said a name: "Dr. Rachel Hofstadter." Chapter 970: Rachel: Are you teasing me? Chicago. MacArthur Genius Award presentation party. on site. "Is Dr. Beverly Hofstadter your mother?" Sheldon asked immediately when he heard the name. "Yes it is." Leonard''s sister Rachel nodded: "Do you know my mother?" "I''ve seen A Dou that she can''t afford to support." Sheldon smiled sincerely: "I have to say that she is really an ideal mother. I can''t imagine how Leonard, the protagonist in the book, had such a failure when he had such an ideal mother. " "Do you say this based on social customs, or do you really think so, or are you teasing me?" Rachel glanced at Sheldon. "I really think so." Sheldon first said one sentence, and then he was surprised: "You understand that it is based on social customs. I can understand it, but why am I teasing you?" "You think my mother is an ideal mother." Rachel analyzed: "With the DNA already confirmed, you can''t be her son. The only way is to be her legal son, that is, her son-in-law. And of our three children, I am the only girl. So I understand you might be teasing me. Is there a problem? " "no problem." Sheldon nodded: "It is logical, but you forgot that there are three possibilities." "tell me the story." Rachel raised his eyebrows. "First, after the DNA is confirmed, in addition to being her son-in-law, you can also be her adopted son." Sheldon stretched out a finger and said. "impossible." Rachel interrupted directly: "My mother has no interest in adopting children." "are you sure?" Shelton shrank his head slightly, and looked at Rachel with big eyes, believing it or not: "I think your mother would be very interested in adopting a super genius like me. I also very much agree with her way of raising children. When I was young, if I wanted to do an EEG scan, I had to stick electrodes on my own..." "Are you still a child?" Rachel hit the nail on the head. "Do not" Sheldon stayed, and then quickly denied: "Of course I am not a child... well, I understand what you mean. Then this possibility is crossed out, there are still two possibilities. " "are you sure?" Rachel responded to Sheldon with the same words. "..." Sheldon''s head shrank back again, not daring to be sure: "Are you taunting me?" "Yes." Rachel nodded straightforwardly. "Good try." Shelton appreciated Rachel''s honesty, but shook his head: "Of course I am sure there are two possibilities. The first possibility is why I think your mother is an ideal mother. But I don''t want such an ideal mother. Although my mother doesn''t believe in science, she believes in God who doesn''t exist at all. That just means she''s cheating, but it doesn''t mean she''s bad. In fact, if I want to, my mother will always make me hot dog chopped spaghetti. Therefore, your mother''s motivational teaching system, although more suitable for me. But whatever. I love my mother! deeply love! " "Ok." Rachel nodded: "This is one possibility, what about the other one?" "The other possibility is to be your mother''s son-in-law, why do you have to tease you?" Sheldon said seriously: "Does this have anything to do with you being the only girl in your family?" "My fault." Rachel was in a daze, then nodded to admit his mistake: "So, are you gay?" "Do not." Sheldon shook his head: "I just raised this possibility." "you''re right." Rachel took a serious look at Sheldon before saying, "I''m sure you are not teasing me." "Good!" Sheldon smiled with satisfaction. "If you need it, I can give you the phone numbers of my two brothers." Rachel said seriously. "Why do I need their phone?" Sheldon frowned. "just in case." Rachel said: "You said that there is such a possibility, and I believe you. So if you need it in the future, you can contact me or Adam and ask for a number. I don''t know what happened to my brother and them. I can only give you a chance. " "Thank you, but I am not gay." Sheldon shook his head. "Well, I believe you." Rachel said perfunctorily. "Thank you." Shelton believed in Rachel''s perfunctory and stopped struggling with the topic: "Why are you here tonight? I didnt see your name in this years MacArthur Genius Award winners list. " "I came here with my mentor when I was a PhD student." Lecher explained: "He just got divorced and wanted to pursue me. He is one of this year''s winners. I thought Adam would come too, so I agreed to come and have a look." "Still thinking of working with him?" Sheldon showed a clear look. "Ok." Rachel nodded: "He is a very high-quality collaborator, in every sense." "What project?" Sheldon curiously said, "Maybe I can help you." "You can not." Rachel glanced at him. "I don''t think so." Shelton was dissatisfied: "Apart from the muscle aspect, I am not inferior to Adam, and in other aspects, I am no worse than him. In fact, before he wanted me to help him with his homework, I didn''t even bother to teach him..." "It really has something to do with muscle." Lachel interrupted. "Huh." Sheldon snorted for a while, then showed a dazed look, shook his head and laughed. "I know what your collaborative project is! It must be the same as Peggy, who coveted Adam to inspire her, right?" "Adam inspired Peggy?" Rachel''s eyes flashed. "correct." Shelton explained: "Her previous research has stalled for a long time. Ever since I was indescribable with Adam (whispering), the inspiration has been constantly flowing, she is cheating completely, without me..." When he said this, he was quite aggrieved. "...This is the phone number of my brothers." Rachel glanced at such a Sheldon and reported two sets of phone numbers. Then, without waiting for Sheldon to entangle this topic, he said seriously: "Now, tell me something about Adam''s inspiration for Peggy?" Under her guidance, Sheldon began to talk about Adam in his eyes. Just as Howard said in the future that Sheldon would not dare to give a speech on stage, and said: "You are wrong, you have been talking about it all the time, all you can''t do is just shut up!" Sheldon is in the small circle When it comes to topics he is interested in, his mouth really can''t stop. And others can''t interrupt him or keep him from finishing. Otherwise he will twitch the corners of his mouth, eyelid spasm, cry for you! "It seems that you already know each other, what are you talking about?" Adam and the others finished their greetings, and brought Peggy over, and his eyes fell on Sheldon and Rachel with very weird eyes. no way. This is Beverly''s daughter, Beverly Youth Edition. In the original time and space, she did not appear. Now with the butterfly effect of Adam, the two met. Adam had to say: "Amy Phil Fowler, your real rival has appeared!" Chapter 971: Peggy vs Rachel Chicago. MacArthur Genius Award presentation party. "I''m talking about cooperation with you." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "Dr. Rachel Hofstadter, like Peggy, wants to collaborate with you in an indescribable way to get inspiration." "is it?" Peggy glanced at Rachel. "This is not accurate enough." Rachel smiled and said, "To be precise, add a sense of pleasure." "My fault." Sheldon tilted her head and smiled: "This should be the fundamental reason why she wants to work with Adam, the inspiration or something, or I just reminded her." "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough, for fear that these overly upright people would say something embarrassing, and quickly reminded him. "Sheldon, when everyone comes on stage to accept the award, they will have to say at least a few words, are you ready?" "Wha~t~!" Shelton stayed, then looked around, the super brain immediately counted the number of people present, then shook his body, shouted, and fell down: "oh, dear!" "Does he have panic disorder?" As a biologist, Rachel''s mother is a psychiatrist, and there is also a second brother who is so scared to pee his pants. He was not surprised by this phenomenon. "There are too many people here." Adam smiled and said: "62 people, far more than 36 people, are all adults." "Don''t step on me~" Sheldon, who was lying on the ground, murmured with his eyes closed. "what should I do now?" Rachel watched this scene with interest. "Look at me." Adam smiled and said to Sheldon who was lying on the ground: "Sheldon, no one here will step on you, but your body sticks to the place where so many people have stepped on. Is this really good? ?" "Oh, lord!" As soon as he said this, Sheldon opened his eyes, jumped up, opened his hands, and jumped and ran outside: "I want to wash my hands, wash my face, take a bath... I want to wash everything!" "Has he always been like this?" Rachel glanced at Peggy and looked at Adam with a smile. "Correct." Adam nodded and smiled: "He has had various problems such as hygiene, obsessive-compulsive disorder, and timid since he was a child. We are all used to it. As long as you are familiar with him, it is as if you understand his underlying operating logic, you can do whatever you want him to do. " "So he is a robot?" Rachel laughed. "Roughly the same." Adam shook his head and said, "But if he is a robot, he is also a robot that is not restricted by the Three Laws of Robotics. Because of the first article, robots must not injure individual humans, or stand by while witnessing an individual human being in danger. Shelton will definitely be able to do no harm to human individuals, because his combat effectiveness is inferior to that of a chicken, and he can''t harm any human individuals at all. But in the second half, Sheldon must not be able to do it. Because once a human individual encounters danger, as long as that person is not his mother or grandmother, he will stand by and watch 100%, no, just go away and stay away from danger. " "Really interesting." Rachel laughed and said: "If he is such a robot, Leonard will definitely like it very much. This is much more advanced than Leonard''s hug machine since he was a child." "Don''t be so sure." Peggy opened his mouth and said, "This kind of high-level, few people can bear it." "I think my brother Leonard can." Seeing that Peggy finally spoke, Rachel looked at Peggy immediately, staring at Peggy in a provocative manner. "Because of a sister like you, Leonard has suffered too much. There is nothing he can''t bear anymore?" Peggy mocked. "I don''t dare to boast so much." Rachel said indifferently: "It''s mainly my mother''s credit!" "Don''t be greedy, you are really a good daughter." Peggy said. "Thank you." Rachel took it all. "..." Adam looked at the two men with their tongues and tongues, and what happened in his mind, all of a sudden, the classic bickering between Xiao Guo and Wushuang in the martial arts rumor appeared. The movement here immediately attracted the attention of Rachel''s former mentor and current suitor, and walked over. Peggy and Rachel saw someone approaching, and they immediately collected their magical powers. "What are you talking about?" Rachel''s former mentor asked with a smile. "It''s nothing." Adam concealed: "Just talking about Rachel''s brother Leonard." "Oh." Rachel''s former mentor glanced at the three of them, and the smile on his face immediately faded. He is not only a genius who can win the genius award, but also a forty-year-old old fritters with a long history. The weird atmosphere of the three Adams can''t hide him. Especially when I saw Adam''s young, handsome face with infinite halo. He made up for the truth in an instant. Then he became depressed. After all, he is a genius scientist, not a successful businessman, and there is not such a big city. He can face the greenery assault and be calm, or greet him with a smile. But he is sensible after all. Not to mention that it was just his guess, and there was no real evidence, so he couldn''t say much. Even if he saw it with his own eyes, he was only one of Rachel''s suitors and had no right to blame. He is also not the kind of stubborn character. So he just stood there with a cold face, did not speak, and silently expressed his dissatisfaction. "Ahem." Seeing the four people standing together without saying a word, the scene was extremely embarrassing. Adam could only come forward and coughed slightly: "So, how is Leonard?" "I haven''t paid attention to it, I don''t know." Rachel said straightforwardly: "But since you care about him so much, I will pay more attention to him in the future." "..." As soon as this word came out, it was cold again. "Adam, let''s go see Shelton." Peggy said: "The award ceremony is about to begin." "Correct." Adam immediately agreed: "Let''s go and find Sheldon." As he said, he nodded to Rachel and Rachels former mentor: "Lets miss it first." Leaving the banquet hall, Adam and Peggy went to Sheldon. "I hate her." Peggy said suddenly. Adam paused and looked at her. "You ignore her." Peggy said seriously. Adam knew what she meant by ignoring her. After all, when Peggy was overthrown, Peggy knew who Adam was. She didn''t care at all before. This is the first time Peggy has said this to Adam on his own initiative. But Adam is not surprised. Peggy is proud. UU Reading Few people can catch her. Rachel will not work either. But Rachel was the closest person to her. Whether it is an outstanding appearance or a genius brain, he has made outstanding achievements in his own research field at a young age, or his research field and Adam have extensive cooperation possibilities. In addition, Rachel was clearly about to compete with her for Adam, without covering up. All these factors superimposed, it was as if something was pulling her, and when I lowered my head slightly, I saw the person who resembled her last time and looked up at her again, which made Peggy very unhappy. "it is good." Adam and Peggy looked at each other and slowly said a word. The two looked at each other and smiled, and went hand in hand to find Sheldon who was hiding in the room. Chapter 972: Sheldon Boom boom boom. "Sheldon~" Boom boom boom. "Sheldon." Boom boom boom. "Sheldon!" The classic knock on the door sounded. "I will not participate." In the bathroom, Sheldon, who was constantly scrubbing to make himself innocent, shouted from the door: "Never participate." "Only 62 people." Adam ridiculed: "We have a childlike innocence just like you. You can treat these people as children. Emmm. Shelton is free to speak in small groups, referring to adults with less than 36 people, while children can relax to 70 people. According to him, he can''t be trampled on this way. In fact, he overestimated himself. He even relaxed the number of children to 70. He didn''t even know the power of bear children. My lord, anyhow, there is a root string there. The bear children are totally indifferent. According to Adam''s idea, adults should be less than 36 people and children should be less than 12 people. In this way, Sheldon''s safety is a little bit guaranteed. Of course, in this case, Adam will not correct Sheldon. "You are so old, where do you look like children?" Sheldon called. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. How could this sound so strange. Finally, when the staff came to urge, Adam successfully persuaded Shelton out of the room and took him to the awards scene. "you sure?" Sheldon asked again. "rest assured." Adam soothed: "If I can''t do it, you won''t be on stage then." "Well, you swear to my mother." Sheldon reminded. "I know." Adam said amused. The award ceremony officially began. Adam deliberately asked the staff to arrange their Texas three bests at the end. So at the beginning, I just sat down and watched the winners come to the stage to receive the trophy and express their acceptance speech. The bonus of 500,000 US dollars is not distributed on the spot. It will be issued within 5 years. At Adam and their table, the atmosphere is more subtle. Because Leonard''s sister Rachel was very persistent in persuading the staff to move her seat to Adam''s table with a reluctant former mentor. Peggy didn''t speak at all. Rachel''s former mentor was also cold, not wanting to speak. Adam promised Peggy. Although she just ignored her, she ignored that aspect. But on this occasion, Adam felt that he couldn''t be wrong to ignore it in the literal sense. I came here this time and accepted the award together happily. Adam naturally wouldn''t make Peggy unhappy. To know. Peggy had nothing to say to him. For his happiness, he always smiled and never showed him a look. So the scene is that everyone is silent. Only Rachel was chatting with Sheldon. "...Your research sounds interesting." Sheldon was surprised. "of course." Rachel is naturally not humble, and naturally said: "You can download my research papers on our university server." "I will." Sheldon replied in the affirmative and smiled: "You can also download my wonderful paper on our school''s server, although you may not understand it. But I promise you. As long as you can understand, you will be shocked..." Sheldon began to chatter about how great his research was. Rachel picked up the goblet, raised it to Sheldon, and took a sip of champagne. If it wasn''t for Sheldon and Adam''s relationship, and obviously Peggy''s good friend, she really didn''t want to talk to him again. What does it mean you may not understand? This made her look at Peggy, who was sitting next to Adam with a smile on her mouth. I felt even more angry. Because after meeting at the beginning of Christmas Eve last year, she deliberately paid attention to Peggy''s situation, and she really couldn''t understand most of Peggy''s papers... Seeing this, Sheldon was displeased by the interruption, but he still went to the village to do as he did. He also raised the goblet on his table and took a sip of pink strawberry-flavored juice. "Well, it''s delicious!" With this drink, Sheldon''s eyes lit up and he couldn''t help but exclaimed, and then took another sip with a satisfied expression on his face. That''s right! At this kind of party, everyone elses goblets are filled with yellow-orange-orange champagne, and only Sheldons goblets are pink strawberry juice. He and Peggy, both only 20 years old, cannot drink alcohol in public. But unlike him, Peggy''s goblet contains ordinary water. Not as childish as Sheldon. They are all so big, and in public, they still drink such pink juice straightforwardly. Let others look sideways. Rachel''s former mentor saw this scene and looked at Shelton''s gaze softened a lot. In fact, it''s not that adults don''t like to drink juice. It''s just that on this occasion, holding a glass of this kind of juice, it gives people the feeling that either you have a mental problem, or you are officially out of the closet. Matthew used to be particularly troubled by this. Rajesh is even more fancy drinking, causing countless people to misunderstand... well, it''s not really a misunderstanding... Shelton was totally unaware of this. He just likes to drink these yammi juices. It has nothing to do with mental illness and coming out. He was still a child inside. Children just like to drink smooth and delicious fruit juice, which is totally fine. Rachel''s former mentor, first came to the stage to receive the award. When delivering the acceptance speech, I couldn''t help it, and the yin and yang were strange and innuendo. This means that the former MacArthur genius award winners from all walks of life are leaders in all walks of life, the real authority, but now they are beginning to lower the threshold. Most of the time, his eyes fell on the three of Adam. Adam and Peggy took it lightly. He decided that after he organizes a similar award, he will make the prize much higher than the general award, and then he must nominate the other party. Emmm. Then let''s see if Napoleon''s classic French jokes will be reproduced. Sheldon nodded frequently. Because he did not understand innuendo at all, he very much agreed with Rachel''s former mentor that the quality of the MacArthur Genius Award was degraded. But in his eyes, Rachel''s former mentor is a member of the lower quality. There are only 25 winners in total. Soon to the end, the three outstanding Texas masters who have received much attention. Peggy''s acceptance speech is very concise. Adam responded to Rachel''s former mentor''s yin and yang grotesque with Zhou''s emoji style. From time to time, he put the car wheel on the faces of everyone, causing everyone to laugh and scream. There is no need to mention the blushing female family members. In this scene, Rachel''s former mentor who had been yin and yang weird before had a black and green face. Because in his opinion, Adam''s conditions are so good, and the little cabbage he was fond of seems to be chasing backwards, and now Adam''s chariot talk is so sloppy. His heart is heavy, it''s so uncomfortable! "...Families, please leave the meeting temporarily." Adam saw that everyone was in a good mood, and if the car wheel continued to drive, it would make people think that he was too romantic, so he stopped. "Next is the award ceremony of my good friend Dr. Sheldon Cooper. My good friend is still very immature. I am not used to facing so many people at once. Please feel sorry for your family~" Everyone burst into laughter again, but they all showed face. Under the guidance of the staff, they left the meeting temporarily. Only the real winners of the party are left. At Adam''s reminder, Sheldon took a glance and found that the number had been reduced to a level that he could accept, so he took the stage confidently. Chapter 973: Sheldon Chicago. Under Adam''s coordination, Sheldon made his final appearance. In full view, he tightened his bow tie, raised his chin, and walked up proudly. That''s right! How can there not be the most handsome and solemn bow tie for this kind of occasion? As long as the number of people is small enough to trample him to death. He is not afraid of any scene. Emmm. Of course, it is limited to meeting friends in writing. Whenever muscles are involved, he can only slip away. "Thanks, Doctor Strange, I''ll just take over now." Sheldon took the microphone from Adam, and when he spoke, he was obviously excited: "Okay, is the big guy ready for some really interesting fun?" Speaking of this, he pointed to Adam: "It''s not that Adam said badly, but most of his jokes are directed at Xia San Lu, which is a bit vulgar. who are we? We are genius scientists. If we want to make a joke, we should say something interesting and deep..." Adam didn''t mind, and took the opportunity to sit back in his seat, looking happily on Cooper''s talk show. "Why are we here today?" Sheldon looked around at everyone: "Because we are all geniuses, the organizer said so, although I have reservations about this..." Having said this, he lifted his chin to the staff: "The detailed comments and comments drafts of the past MacArthur Genius Award winners, I have sent an email to the MacArthur Foundation, you need to see it for rectification~" "..." The staff looked dumbfounded, but kept a professional smile, and thought to themselves: "Of course we will watch it, and of course we will rectify it. In the future, we will absolutely block troublesome things like you." "well." Sheldon saw that the staff were smiling, and he acquiesced that the other party had agreed, and then he turned his head coolly and set his eyes on everyone again. "Now that the joke time is officially started, there are many academic authorities who won today. Dr. Grant from the Department of Geology. You have the same surname as the archaeologist Dr. Alan Grant in the movie Jurassic Park. So, tell me, Dr. Grant, when can we go to Nubra Island to see the dinosaurs? Do not? why? Isn''t this the greatest achievement of your geologists? Oh. It is the fault of the biologist. Because biologists don''t want to clone? Dr. Philip from the Department of Biology, what do you have to say? what? You just got divorced? No, you are a biology student and you are an authority on biology. Why can''t you get the most basic communication between organisms? I understand. It''s because you have better biological partners and cooperative projects, right? You biologists are most fond of new biological cooperation projects, right? Hahaha. Just kidding~! I know you want to say that the real reason is the opposition of anthropologists. Because anthropologists say that cloning needs to be cautious. Dr. Wolf from the Department of Anthropology, what is your opinion? Oh yes. The ending of Jurassic Park has clearly expressed your attitude. Regardless of biological genetic ethics, blindly attempting to use biological genetic technology are lunatics! Humph. Dr. Trant and Dr. Philip had a bad face, and they seemed to express serious opposition to this. Because geniuses and lunatics have always been separated by a thin line. Dr. Duncan, came out to pick up the guests. Except for a few of us who are genius scientists who really study the origin of the universe, the rest are all your high-quality customers. The Nobel Prize in Biology is beckoning to you. Hello? Are you still there? Don''t be unhappy. All said it was joking time. Dr. Grant, how could the greatest achievement of a geologist be a Jurassic Park? My fault. Although I am a scientist, a real scientist, my knowledge of geologists comes from Jurassic Park. The rest of the time, I really don''t care much about geology. I don''t even know when geology became a science. Are your geologists also true scientists? And are the archaeologists and paleontologists in Jurassic Park? whatever. They are all paving the soil and playing with the rocks. it''s the same. Geology is also a science? Your greatest achievement should be your sense of humor. Hahaha~" "..." Winners of the MacArthur Genius Award frowned. The named geologist Dr. Grant, biologist Dr. Philip, and anthropologist Dr. Wolfe even turned black. "Actually I am not familiar with him." Adam saw that Sheldon was so sulky even without drinking, many people looked at him and smiled and explained. Then he winked at the staff who had long wanted to correct this mistake. "Thank you, Dr. Cooper, for your speech. I announce the successful conclusion of the 2000 MacArthur Genius Award Gala." The staff grabbed the microphone in Sheldon''s hand and stuffed the trophy into Sheldon''s hand, directly ending this alternative awards show. He was worried about delaying for a while. Someone couldn''t help but rushed to the stage and beat Sheldon violently. At that time, the scientists were really discredited, and the genius award became a laughing stock. As soon as this word came out, everyone stood up and walked out in file, not paying attention to Sheldon at all. "Rachel!" Dr. Philip, the ridiculed biological authority, called to Rachel, who was sitting still. "I''ll see you later." Rachel smiled. Seeing this, Dr. Philip was helpless. Before the change, he must stay with her, in case Adam is unkind, eating from the bowl and looking at the pot. But at the moment he saw Sheldon''s innocent tender face, and he was out of anger. I was afraid that I would become a pure animal if I stayed any longer, and I would go up and give this tender face a few slaps. At that time, you will lose your identity in front of other people, especially those you want to pursue. As a result, he had no choice but to leave alone. "Oh, boy." Seeing this, Sheldon shook his head dissatisfied: "Everyone says I don''t understand humor. Now let''s see who doesn''t understand humor?" "Very interesting speech." Rachel looked at Sheldon admiringly. "It seems that some people appreciate real humor." Shelton was very pleased. Adam and Peggy looked at each other, speechless. Naturally, they could see that Rachel''s words were not meant to please Sheldon or Adam, but from the bottom of their hearts. As for why it is so owing, Rachel would really consider it interesting? It''s also very simple. Because Rachel is the youth version of Beverly. To spit out others, arrogant and arrogant, to be straightforward (not) honest (remaining) sincere (feeling)... Rachel also has all the traits. She thinks this is normal. "You guys have a good exchange of humor." Adam smiled and said, "We''re going back first, but don''t leave the hotel...Well, Sheldon, you''d better not leave the room. Tomorrow, we will return to New York first, and then I will help you arrange a car back to Pasadena. " "why?" Sheldon was surprised. "why?" Adam smiled more happily: "Every time you use geologists to get rid of them, thinking that their greatest achievement is their sense of humor Actually you are wrong." "I''m wrong?" Sheldon shook his head and laughed: "I can never be wrong." "Then what do you say is the greatest achievement of a geologist?" Rachel laughed. "Of course it is a stone." Adam patted the back of Sheldon''s head and reminded: "They are geologists, and their favorite is to collect all kinds of stones. It is reasonable to carry your favorite stones with you. Normally, they are reluctant to take out their treasured stones to verify the skull and stones, the scientific question of who is harder. But Sheldon is different. They like Sheldon''s humor very much. I believe they will be happy to take out the precious stones and do an experiment with Sheldon..." Chapter 974: Sheldons Diary of Chicago Two Thousand Chicago. The MacArthur Genius Award Ceremony is officially over. Adam reminded Sheldon and asked if he was interested in an intimate experiment with his skull and stones. as predicted. Shelton, who has always liked scientific experiments, still looks down on geologists in this regard. Emmm. I don''t think the geologist''s stone is worthy of experimenting with the brain of a true scientist like him. then. As soon as Sheldon returned to the room, he immediately locked the door. Inside the bedroom. Sheldon lay in the classic zombie sleeping position, just closed his eyes, and immediately opened them again, looking at the closed door. It''s not that you can still hear the lullaby of''Chicago Welcomes'' here. After all, this is the boundary shrouded by capital. The Chicago typewriter or something was in front of them, it was a little shameless, and it was natural to retreat. It''s the background sound that always rang in Sheldon''s mind. Sheldon, who was restless, couldn''t help but get up, walked to the bedroom door, twisted and twisted the door that had been locked, and confirmed that it was locked. Then he nodded slightly and turned to the bed. But after two steps, he was calm, immediately hugged the cabinet next to him, using the strength of the milk, moved the cabinet to the door of the room little by little, and held it against the door. "call." Looking at the cabinet against the door of the house, Sheldon let out a sigh, then returned to the bed and resumed the zombie sleeping position. But new problems followed. He opened his eyes again, sat up, and looked at the French window next to him. This is a 26-story tall building. It stands to reason that no one can come in and attack him through the floor-to-ceiling windows. But countless classic movies have told him that accidental visitors from the sky can easily enter the room through the floor-to-ceiling windows. So Sheldon got off the bed again, came to the floor-to-ceiling window, and looked around, trying to find a way to completely block the floor-to-ceiling window like the bedroom door, so that he could feel relieved. It''s a pity that after comparing the methods of unexpected visitors in his mind, Sheldon found that he couldn''t stop it at all. After drawing this conclusion that made him nervous and scared, Sheldon lifted his head, arched, and complained: "Damn juice!" Simply this is a hotel, the bedroom has its own bathroom, so there is no need to move the cabinet and go out to the bathroom. Shelton, who was nervous and urinated, finished his unsatisfactory bladder, looked at the helpless floor-to-ceiling window, his face collapsed, picked up the phone, and called Adam. "The number you have dial can not be reached." Sheldon frowned and beat Peggy backhand. Not surprisingly, got the same reminder. Sheldon picked up the hotel''s landline again and called over, only to find that it couldn''t get through at all. "Damn, is it so happy if you can''t describe it?" Sheldon quickly guessed why Adam didn''t want to answer his call, and muttered dissatisfiedly. then. He went to the bathroom again. After coming out, he tangled a bit, walked to the bedroom door, used his hungry strength to move the cabinet that reached the door of the house with difficulty, opened the bedroom door and walked to the door of the house. Just about to unscrew the door and knock on Adam''s door, his hand suddenly stopped there. "Hmm~" Sheldon retracted his hand that was about to unscrew the door, touched the back of the forehead that Adam had tapped before, and made a nasal sound of fear and entanglement. Obviously. He listened to Adam''s words. Those geologists, biologists, and anthropologists who don''t understand his humor are likely to attack him with stones. It''s not that this kind of thing has never happened. then. Sheldon lay on the door, peeping through the door''s cat''s eyes for any movement outside. then. He was lying on the ground again, looking out from the crack in the door to see if anyone was squatting in ambush. "Ha! I saw you!" Sheldon, who was lying on the ground and looking out, shouted in surprise: "Don''t hide!" After waiting for a while, there was no movement outside. "There should be no one." Sheldon got up, took a breath, unscrewed the door, opened it slightly, poked his head out of the door, and looked out, ready to withdraw at any time. There was no one in the long corridor. It''s this time, who is still walking outside. Boom boom boom. "Adam, Peggy!" Boom boom boom. "Adam, Peggy!" Boom boom boom. "Adam, Peggy!" "Who?" In the living room, Adam, who was watching a movie with Peggy, smiled at Peggy and raised his head to ask. Peggy pushed Adam away, got up to arrange his clothes, and motioned Adam to open the door. "Me, Sheldon Cooper." Sheldon lowered his voice. "What''s matter?" Adam walked to the door, across the door, and asked with a smile. "Let me in first." Sheldon looked from left to right, for fear that someone would sneak attack on him, a virtuous son of Texas. "I have something to say." Adam smiled and said, "It''s okay to go back to bed, and I''m still shaking outside so late. I''m not afraid that Dr. Grant from Geology will let you use the back of your head to appreciate his precious stone? Having said this, he glanced at Peggy, who had arranged his clothes, opened the door, looked at Sheldon, and joked. "Trust me, unless it''s bedside cushions, glass windows, walls... Otherwise, nothing is worth the risk of experimenting in the back of your head." "There is nothing worth risking in the back of my head!" Sheldon looked left and right, slipped in immediately, breathed a sigh of relief, and immediately corrected Adam''s fallacy. "What''s matter?" Adam asked again. "Nothing." Although Sheldon is a melancholy, and sometimes calm about it, he doesn''t want to yell to remind others of this as a last resort. "You are watching a movie." "It''s something obvious." Adam smiled: "If it''s okay, go back quickly and don''t disturb us watching the movie." "I''ll watch it with you." Sheldon walked directly to the sofa. "I don''t recommend you to do this." Adam stood there with his hands in his arms, reminding him with a grin. "..." Sheldon looked at the sofa, then at Adam and Peggy, and suddenly realized that he took a few steps back in disgust, preparing to sit on a chair in the distance. "I will watch with you..." "say it again." Before he was about to sit down, Adam smiled and reminded: "I don''t recommend you to do this." Sheldons just bent waist immediately bounced, and once again moved away from the chair that had been contaminated. He looked around and entangled: "Wait for me, my UV lamp is still in my bag, I''ll get it." "No need Peggy said with a smile: "Sit down, Adam is teasing you. " "Well, it''s not necessary." Adam laughed and said, "Unless you don''t stay in this room, it''s useless if you go back and get the ultraviolet light." Sheldon looked at Adam, then at Peggy. He didn''t know who to trust. He wanted to go back, but he didn''t dare. The corners of his mouth twitched anxiously and his eyelid spasm. "All right." Peggy looked at Adam angrily: "Let''s watch the movie together, Sheldon, what do you want to see?" "What''s in here?" Seeing that Adam was no longer suggesting, Sheldon chose to believe in Peggy, moved step by step, began to select discs, and made up his mind to stay with Adam and the others. After he vowed, he would never come here again. Chapter 975: Sheldon: Adam, can you see the matrix, right? Chicago. Sheldon''s arrival disturbed Adam and Peggy. But Adam thought about it, and stopped teasing him. The east coast and the west coast are thousands of kilometers apart. If it were not for this special situation, the three would not have time to get together. It''s okay to live together for a while. It is time to adapt to the big-bang life of the future in advance. "Here is the soundtrack version of The Matrix Director, can''t you see it?" Adam walked over, sorted the disc, took out one, and motioned to Sheldon. "I''ve seen it." Sheldon laughed: "But we can watch it together, it will be fun." "Ha ha." Adam murmured: "Isn''t that a unique Matrix director soundtrack plus Sheldon''s commentary version." "Yes!" Sheldon nodded seriously. Adam walked over and sat in C position. "What are you doing?" Peggy smiled suddenly. Sheldon stretched his neck and looked at the projector, but his face was almost touching Adam''s. "This location has the best audio-visual effect." Sheldon replied with a stiff neck. "simple." Adam got up and moved the sofa directly aside: "What about now?" "great." Sheldon looked at the projector, then at Adam and Peggy, and sternly opened his voice for the audition, only then nodded in satisfaction. "Can you start?" Adam smiled. "let''s start." Sheldon stared at the projector. The Matrix officially began. The process is not as exciting and interesting as when Adam and Peggy went to watch it when it was released. Because there are two redundant voices, the director and Sheldon. It''s too noisy. "Hmm." After the curtain ended, Sheldon let out a soft snort. "what happened again?" Adam complained. "I have a question." Sheldon looked at Adam, looking back and forth, and then his hands swayed back and forth in front of Adam''s eyes: "Can you see the matrix?" "Do you think I am Neo?" Adam was dumb. "A bit like." Sheldon stared at Adam and analyzed: "Neo is completely two people who can see the matrix before and after the matrix. And the gap between the former you and the current you is so big that it is bigger than Neo''s changes before and after seeing the matrix. So you saw your matrix, didn''t you? " "..." The corner of Adam''s mouth twitched: "Defined that Binho has seen the matrix change before and after?!" In The Matrix, Neo directly became a flying superman after seeing the matrix. Although Adam also opened up, how could the gap between the front and the back be bigger than that of Neo? I look down on anyone! "Is not it?" Sheldon said straightforwardly: "You are now the same as me and Peggy, and you used to be just you~ This gap is incredible. You must have your matrix, right? " Peggy looked at Adam thoughtfully. As a pillow, she feels more about this. Although I don''t know how Adam changed. But judging from Neos experience in the Matrix, Adams changes before and after are really a bit magical and omnipotent after seeing through the matrix. Neo can hide from bullets and has bullet time. Adam seems to have it too, otherwise the parameters of the drag racing formula he asked her to design would not be so exaggerated. Neo can take people to fly. Adam can barely count. What''s more powerful than Neo is that Adam can inspire her, and even seems to be able to give her youth and strength. The way of giving is not sci-fi, but very magical. Now that Sheldon points out the matrix, Peggy feels that Adam might really see through his matrix at some point. "Well, I have a showdown." Adam took a classic pose: "Are you ready?" "Oh, lord!" Seeing that Adam was about to tell his true secret, Sheldon moved his body and looked at Adam nervously, looking forward to the best news. "I am Batman!" Adam modeled his voice solemnly. "No, you are not!" After Sheldon stayed, he immediately quit. "Do I have money? Is my IQ enough? Is the fighting strong?" Adam took a glance at Peggy, omitting the item Merry Enough, and said with a smile: "Im still a growing type, Im not Batman, who am I?" "You didn''t fight crime..." Sheldon retorted. "That''s you don''t know." Adam explained: "The news was erased by the joint efforts of NYPD and FBI. You are in Pasadena again, so it''s normal not to know. If you don''t believe me, ask Peggy and tell you secretly that she is actually Wonder Woman. We have acted together more than once. " "really?" Sheldon was a little dazed and looked at Peggy. "Don''t listen to his nonsense." Peggy gave Adam a white look. "You lied to me!" Sheldon stared at Adam. "Peggy is lying to you." Adam ridiculed: "You ask her, swear to mathematics, that she didn''t wear a Wonder Woman uniform and acted with me, Batman?" "..." Peggy was speechless. "You really are Batman and Wonder Woman?" Sheldon''s eyes widened, and then he warned: "Wait, no, if you really exist, why did the NYPD and FBI deliberately cover up your existence? And there is no trace at all?" "It''s not easy." Adam smiled and said, "Because I have money, I asked them to do this. Just think about it for yourself. In Gotham City in the comics, no one really knows the identity of Batman? Do not make jokes. With such a big and expensive bat chariot and bat fighter, except for the king of Gotham, Bruce Wayne, who can afford to play? Except for the fool, I really don''t know. The rest of the things I didn''t know were all playing fools with the super capitalist Wei Bancheng. " "No~!" Shelton couldn''t accept this statement, wanted to refute it, but couldn''t refute this logical flaw. Superman wears glasses, others will not recognize it, it can be said to be magic. Batman, this... "Are you willing to be my Afu?" Adam continued to tease him. "Do not!!!" Sheldon called. He has always called himself Batman, in order to shout out the classic line of Im Batman, he also deliberately learned the voice of Batman in Batman movies. How can he be a Fu? "Don''t tease him." Peggy interrupted: "Sheldon, don''t listen to his nonsense, there are no Batman and Wonder Woman at all, they are all comics. Adam used to be rather stupid because he didn''t focus his energy on learning. His IQ has always been very high, just like you and me. Stop thinking about it. " "really?" Sheldon fell into a suspicious state again Adam wanted to continue to tease him, but under Peggy''s prevention, it finally got nowhere. When the time comes, the province will make him cry, and call Mrs. Cooper to comfort her broken son. Texas Sanjie continued to watch movies. Shelton''s spirits were relatively tight all day, and after relaxing, he leaned on the sofa and fell asleep directly. Adam and Peggy covered him with a quilt and went into the bedroom to sleep. If it weren''t Chicago and had the most famous Chicago typewriter, Adam would actually be ready to drive Peggy and Sheldon back to New York overnight. But shotgun is ruthless. Adam can only be patient and sleep with Peggy until dawn. Chapter 976: Enchanting dance, pompous resume new York. Adam first put Sheldon on the train, and then Peggy back to the apartment. Only then drove to the Friends Bar and saw Matthew and Lily who had been clamoring to celebrate. "This is the MacArthur Genius Award trophy." Lily touched the trophy and sighed. "Adam, you are amazing." Ted envied: "Whenever I can get this trophy, it will be fine." "Have a chance." Adam smiled and said, "When you design a world-famous building, we will congratulate you again." "Hope." Ted looked forward to and smiled bitterly. He knew in his heart that this probability was almost zero. Let alone the talents and opportunities needed to become the top architect. Even the real master architects have not yet won this award. Although the MacArthur Genius Award covers all fields, the focus is still on science. Architecture belongs to art. The achievements of art are too subjective, controversial, and cover a very wide range. It is almost impossible for him to win an award as a master architect. "Let me see, oh..." Matthew leaned forward to get the trophy, but suddenly he held on to his waist and called out. "what''s happenin?" Ted was taken aback. "Lily, pay attention." Adam smiled and joked: "Matthew''s graduation season is approaching, and he has to prepare for the lawyer''s qualification certificate. It is very busy and tired. Please restrain yourself." It''s almost April now. The registration time for lawyers in New York is in April, and the exam is in July. Matthew worked hard for 3 years for this day. It is very interesting for the college entrance examination in the current world. It''s just more exaggerated than the college entrance examination. Because Matthew and they are all adults, each has a girlfriend, even a wife and children. Obtaining the lawyer''s qualification certificate half a year later is the huge cost of living being held down there. And in the American drama world, let alone lying flat, there is just the idea of ??lying flat. Once there is performance, a little slack, the posture of the volume is not enough. Even if he just laughed at himself and was found out by his boss, he was likely to be fired, then get down completely and never get up. Compared with the students who are either going crazy, vomiting or self-harm, Matthew is under great pressure, but he is in a good state...until now. Emmm. Adam then understood the secret of Matthew''s decompression. Single dogs are envious of their real names. It hurts my waist too much. If you are not careful, there is a risk of going directly to the hospital without taking an exam. "I wish it was me." Lily shrugged and said, "But unfortunately it''s really not me this time..." "Lily!" Matthew yelled, trying to stop the gossip. "Baby, Adam is a doctor, the best doctor." Lily was unmoved, she smiled and said, "You must let him see your injury, so I can rest assured." "Injury?" Adam was surprised: "Matthew is really injured? What''s the matter?" "It''s nothing." Matthew quickly concealed: "It was accidentally injured by a slam dunk. You all know that I am the 1995 slam dunk king in Nickley County, Minnesota." "Yeah, isn''t it all written in your resume." Ted murmured: "This is your special skill." "It sounds like you didn''t write that you are Dr. X." Matthew replied. Resume, like a diary, who writes it seriously? What is written is naturally beautified. Matthew barely dunked, and he dared to write that he was the hometown dunk king, swift hunk, ghost under the basket, human standing... all kinds of titles stack buffs. When Ted was in college, he pretended to be mysterious and opened a trumpet called Dr. X. After boasting on the university late-night radio, he dared to write the radio program directormysterious DJ on his resume... Emmm. To some extent, it is Mie''s quality. It''s not about what you have done or what you can do. It depends on what you say and what you can blow. "Let me see, Slam Dunk~" Adam walked over, opened Matthew''s shirt, and began to check his injuries. "Hmm." Lily suppressed a smile and asked solemnly: "Adam, what injury is Matthew?" "Iliopsoas tendonitis." Adam suddenly laughed, and then he understood why Lily laughed. "What kind of disease is this? It sounds weird." Lily exclaimed: "Are there any familiar names?" "It''s iliopsoas tendinitis!" Matthew exclaimed: "There is no common name. Adam is a professional. Of course, he must say the name of his profession." "Actually it doesn''t matter." Adam said in a serious way: "Sometimes, for patients and their families to understand, we will also use common names for illnesses. We are friends, not to mention it, iliopsoas tendinitis is the hip dance that you may have heard of. " Emmm. Dancing hurts the hip, as the name suggests, it means dancing too much, hurting the hip. Generally, ballet dancers have this kind of injury. "puff!" Ted smiled directly. "As for?" Matthew touched the beer on his face, feeling out of breath. "Not so, not so much." Ted coughed a few times and let his breath go. Then he said seriously: "Matthew, tell us, do any other little girls in your class hurt their hips when they dance?" "Hahaha." Everyone laughed. "I have a professional question." Lily smiled and said, "Is it not convenient for you men to dance ballet?" "Hahaha." Everyone laughed again. "Okay, don''t laugh at Matthew." Adam shook his head and said, "Although this kind of injury is called a hip injury, it is not necessarily caused by dancing." "Have you heard?!" Matthew suddenly pointed at Lily and Ted excitedly: "See? This is the real professional, learn something." Having said this, he stared at Adam eagerly: "Adam, you can teach them science. There are many sports that can cause such injuries, such as basketball slam dunks, right?" "Basketball slam dunks are rare." Adam smiled: "But gymnastics, track and field, football players are more common. I know what happened to Matthew''s injury." "what''s going on?" Matthew looked forward to it. "It''s not about dancing." Adam said seriously: "That''s probably Matthew, you used to go to the gynecologist, and the leg brace was too open. You tell me the name of the gynecologist, I will tell her a few words, it is too shameful, not professional at all, I will let her reimburse you for medical expenses. " "Hahaha." Lily and Ted laughed wildly again. "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Matthew grinned, and then smiled three times uncomfortably. "All right." After Lily laughed enough, she started to care about her husband: "Adam, isn''t this injury serious?" "It seems to be a minor injury now." Adam explained: "Physiotherapy will be good, but it can''t be delayed, otherwise, if it continues to deteriorate, surgery may be required..." "Vagina reduction surgery?" Ted continued to smile: "Hahaha..." But this time, neither Lily nor Adam laughed, and Matthew kept his face black all the time. He smiled, but couldn''t laugh anymore, stretched out his hand to make a zipper action on his mouth motioned to stop talking and laughing. "This is not a joke." Adam reminded: "I am a surgeon, believe me, don''t use the knife, don''t use the knife, Matthew, during this time, you must pay attention to recuperating." Speaking of Matthew, it was Lily who looked at him. "What do you see me doing?" Lily said embarrassedly. "You are Matthew''s wife." Adam said seriously: "It is your responsibility and obligation to take good care of him. Well, remember, during this period of recuperation, you only have responsibilities and obligations~" "..." Lily''s face was embarrassed, and then she collapsed. This day. Suffering too. Chapter 977: How can you allow him to survive Friends bar. "So, let''s not laugh, how did you get hurt?" After Adam teased Lily, he looked at Matthew sternly. "..." Matthew looked embarrassed, but watching Adam stop joking and knowing that Adam has entered a professional state, he looked at the gossip Lily and Ted, and finally chose to confess. "Lily, I have something to tell you." As the most crooked couple, even at this moment, Matthew first confessed to his wife Lily. "Oh, no!" Lily said in horror: "Don''t tell me you are actually a woman." "In your dreams!" Adam and Ted both despised Lily for pretending to be panic. "Hehe." Lily disappeared in horror, her eyes were very magical, and she concealed: "It''s not what you think. I love Matthew, it has nothing to do with his gender." "Say serious things!" Adam reminded: "This kind of thing can be big or small, we must figure it out." "Lily." Matthew looked at his wife, half ashamed and half embarrassed, and said, "I dance more often than you think." "impossible." Lily shook her head. Matthew didn''t speak, but just looked at her. "are you serious?" Lily was in a daze and said unbelievably: "We are always together. When did you dance, why don''t I know?" "In the gap between work and study, when interest comes, I will jump for a while." Matthew confessed: "Even after going to the toilet..." "Okay, okay, I know." Lily raised her hand to interrupt him: "You always dance when no one is there, right?" "Ok." Matthew nodded. "Adam, is this a mental illness?" Lily worried. "Not counting." Adam shook his head: "Everyone has privacy, even for the closest people, there is another side of him that is not known. Matthew likes to dance when there is no one, it''s nothing. " "I don''t dance every moment." Matthew quickly explained: "I only jump when I am happy." "If you are alone, you have to be happy before jumping for a while." Adam was surprised: "This kind of dance hurts buttocks, it takes years and months to cause... You really look the same, the sun is shining." "Hehe." Matthew touched the back of his head and smiled embarrassedly: "I have a better mentality, and I still have Lily. Since I met Lily on the first day of college, I have not been unhappy in the past 9 years." "Hey~!" Adam and Ted shivered together and got goose bumps all over the floor. Even Ted, who has witnessed Matthew and Lily all the first time, can''t stand the sweetness of death. "Oh, Matthew~" Lily felt completely different, the magic in her eyes dissipated, leaving only infinite love. In the sound of Adam and Ted''s complaints, the two of them were still tired and crooked for a while. "It seems that I have to delete one item from my resume in terms of specialty." Matthew shook his head. "It''s better to delete." Adam smiled and said: "After you get the lawyer''s qualification certificate in the July exam, you have to apply for a law firm. In case that law firm all basketball team, you are the Slam Dunk King, you have to participate. With your current physical condition, it is totally forbidden. Don''t be self-defeating. " Resume, beautification is a must, after all, this is a stepping stone. If others are beautifying, you are not beautifying. There is a high probability that you will be screened out in the first round, and you will not even be eligible to enter the next round. If everyone is beautified, plus or minus is equivalent to that everyone has not beautified. It''s just that sometimes if the beautification is excessive, there is a risk of self-defeating. Especially in a situation that is not allowed by the body like Matthew now. It must not be messed up. In the rest of the time, once Matthew is photographed because of this special product, he is not even the slam dunk king when he is really asked to play. But with his big conditions and good basketball skills, he dared to fight and fight, and his teammates knew that Matthew had bragged before, and they laughed at a high probability. But if it clearly says Slam Dunk, but can''t even play, that''s another matter. The risk of being expelled directly is very high. That good time to find a job has been missed. It will be very troublesome then. "Actually, you can keep it." Ted said: "None of us is nothing, Adam, you haven''t read Barney''s resume. That''s an exaggeration." "Yup." When Matthew and Lily heard this, they couldn''t help but echo: "Barney''s resume, it''s really generous, I found a professional editor, and even made special effects and sound effects. At the beginning, there was a burst of flames. Then as the dynamic background music rang out, Barney''s big name was shining golden light continuously rising from the sea level like the sun. Then the screen changed. Barney is wearing a suit, a bow tie, and glasses, reading a book as if an elegant scholar is facing the camera. Foreign language, as if someone else was interviewing him. In fact, he himself imitated the British accent and interviewed himself. Touted words such as Barney Stinson, you are very successful in business, athletics and personal relationships, and many people aspire to be you Barabara. After that, he changed the scene, and Barney, who became a motorcycle rider, explained his fallacy. What do you say, about success, what you have to understand is that success does not fall from the sky, and success is not powerful, but a kind of will. There is also the so-called limit of success is no limit Barabara. In the video resume, he didn''t do anything, showed nothing, and just blew into the void. His explanation is that the American company loves such people, people who look ambitious, but actually do nothing. He even said that once you do something, you risk losing your job. He also said that he would write a book about it. When we asked him if it was true, he mocked us again. Of course he would not write a book. He was just demonstrating what is meant by inaction at the scene. Adam, can you believe it? " "Ha ha." Adam laughed and said nothing. Matthew and the three looked at each other, and they all smiled bitterly. They also wanted to express their love for Barney. It has been almost a year since Adam was just smiling but not answering the conversation. They are also very witty and don''t mention it. "He still said in a video resume, my life has been challenging all possibilities, surpassing the limit, and even further than that. When it is possible to encounter the impossible, then it is called impossible." Lily glanced at Adam and continued to complain: "You heard that right, he created a meaningless new word cant you, saying that the vocabulary created by yourself shows your creativity and foresight to the recruiter. He finally concluded a sentence on the video resume. That is, from nothingness to everything, everything is possible. Then there are all kinds of picture clips that show his quality, such as sailing boats rising to the sky, leopards running, and various extreme sports. The background sound is all kinds of rainbow fart songs he wrote himself, or he sings it himself. He also said that this kind of video resume allowed him to get more than 11 good job offers..." Adam''s eyes flashed, and he thought to himself: "As the saying goes, Ji Sheng Yu, He Sheng Liang, such a clever way of doing things and infinite ways of picking up girls, if it weren''t for me, how could he be allowed to survive in the world. Chapter 978: Its cheaper for them, its better for me Friends bar. boom! Adam sighed for Barney''s see-through worldly sentiments and infinite routines, a murderous look flashed, and the glass in his hand broke. However, he was lost and distracted, did not control his strength, and smashed the glass directly. "It''s okay, it''s okay, everyone eat and drink well." Adam came back to his senses, seeing everyone in the bar looking over, many of them were already lying directly on the ground, and quickly got up to apologize and explain. Today is his return with honour. The medical colleagues in the bar naturally had another happy day. Because of no accident, Adam waived three days of drinks, allowing everyone to share this happy event. Everyone has already scolded aloud when they were replaced by others. But this is Adam. They are very considerate. Because they all knew that Adam was already extremely powerful, but now it is a very happy moment. It is reasonable to accidentally fail to control the intensity. Even if the sound was a bit like a gunshot, their hearts trembled with fright. But of course they have to choose to forgive. "Doctor Duncan~" A tall, plump, and ambitious sling beauty also came here deliberately and said something in Adam''s ear. "No, thanks." Adam shook his head and smiled and declined. The tall and plump beauty pointed to the side of the bar again, and leaned over again to whisper a few words. Adam still shook his head. The tall and plump beauty left a business card and left with regret. "Holyshit!" Ted and Matthew waited until the beauty was gone, and both exclaimed in exclamation. Lily looked at Adam''s eyes, and fell into a state of devilish absence again. "Are all the beauties now so open?" Ted said with envy and jealousy: "What is meant by''Adam, you are so angry, don''t hurt your girlfriend tonight, I''m fine, I have practiced, I have time tonight''..." "There is also the phrase,''You better have desires tonight, cheap them, it''s better to cheap me, I''m not terrible! Isn''t one not enough? My girlfriend is right by the bar''..." Matthew repeated what he heard dumbfounded. "No wonder Barney likes to play outside..." Lily murmured: "The temptation outside is too great." Adam is just funny because he was familiar with the tall and plump beauties just now, but the other things are really not touching. After all, he is very knowledgeable and hasn''t seen any temptations? I''ve long been used to it. "okay!" Adam will break the scene when he sees it any more, and he will simply interrupt it directly, saving time and waste: "How to say Barney''s argument, in fact, there is a certain truth. But Matthew, you are not suitable. Because you are still at the bottom of the workmanship stage. But he is from the perspective of management. If he rashly believes in his evil, as a worker, he will die miserably if he plays the management role. " In the original time and space, all kinds of ecological reaction, empowerment, backward force, grasping, granularity, combined punching, perception, life cycle, resource tilt, decentralization, information barrier... Isn''t it just that Barney''s newly created looks very compelling, but in fact it is useless nonsense. Barney is a management, but also a senior executive, good at using these correct but useless nonsense that is used or created to work like a fish in water. So he was obviously only in his thirties. Before, he was still a happy man who was green by white-collar workers. Without any background, he became a master in ten years. Lived the life of Deng Xiaoxian that obviously only the rich second generation and the bosses could live. Nothing to say. In addition to being able to take the risk and dare to commit crimes that violated the crime, this set of black words that can be applied to any leadership position definitely helped a lot. Comparing Lu Xiaobu with him, it is true that he can only do scientific experiments and sell Dali pills, hoping that he can create a body that is not bad for the King Kong and continue to make money in scientific experiments. The connotation of the truth summed up by him is definitely a good word for people who are also in the management, and they can be charged for knowledge. But for Matthew, who is about to set foot in society, and Ted, who is in the management but is following the technical route, he really should follow his set. When others look at them, it''s absolutely like looking at a silly fork. After talking and laughing with everyone for a while, Adam left the Friends Bar and went to the hospital. "Doctor Duncan, you''re back." "Doctor Duncan, you are so handsome in the newspaper." "Doctor Duncan..." As soon as I entered, I was greeted warmly by everyone. Adam walked through the corridor and saw a newspaper with Adam''s head posted on the side of the surgical bulletin board. Although the MacArthur Genius Award is not as sensational as the Nobel Prize, the selection mechanism is also quite peculiar, and even the winners were not received in advance. However, reports that should have been made after the fact were soon published in the newspapers. Obviously, the hospital had already prepared, and posted relevant reports as soon as possible to show its glory. "Adam, you are back, great." At this moment, Dr. Bailey appeared out of nowhere. He was overjoyed when he saw Adam: "By the way, congratulations on winning the MacArthur Genius Award." "Thank you." Adam smiled reservedly: "Doctor Bailey, is there anything going on in the hospital these past two days?" "Nothing big." Dr. Bailey said so, but the corners of his mouth were highly curved. "Oh, then what can I help Dr. Bailey for you?" Adam understood it at a glance. He knows this smile. It must be Dr. Bailey''s good deeds, mostly career. "You come with me." Dr. Bailey did not speak, motioning Adam to follow. Along the way. Doctors have joined the team one after another. Christina, Meredith, Dr. Burke, Hug machine enthusiast Dr. Dixon, the director of surgery, other attending doctors, and the residents and interns who followed them. Lexie and Carter also came to Adam''s third elementary school after hearing the news. The little guy sits in the clinic. When I saw Adam, the director of surgery was headed, and he extended his warm congratulations to Adam. Adam was very interesting and humble, and brought the topic back to Dr. Bailey''s masterpiece. This time, he has received information from the medical staff close to him. "The medical center''s goal this year is to be a champion." Dr. Bailey stood in front of everyone and started a speech: "Dr. Duncan has been working hard, but he will never succeed if he works alone. So all of us must work hard. I prepared for this operation for a long time today. It is very important to me, very important to this hospital, so it is also very important to you. The only way to successfully complete this operation is for all of us to work together. This is also a good opportunity to show that we are a teaching hospital that can win the first place. So today we are not 18 doctors, but just a team. Does everyone understand? " Everyone nodded The director of surgery was very pleased. It is the successor he valued, and Dr. Bailey''s performance made him very satisfied. "well!" Doctor Bailey looked around, nodded in satisfaction, and took the lead to push away from the conference hall. "What surgery requires so many doctors?" Lexie curiously asked. "Watch it well." Adam knew the answer, but didn''t say it. Today is obviously Dr. Baileys show. It is a highlight for her who recently started to fight for the position of the doctor in the hospital. Adam naturally tried his best to reduce his light. Chapter 980: Just one sentence, disgusting! Medical center. "you sure?" Dr. Bailey opened his mouth wide. Is it really because she is eager to succeed and only cares about what she wants to know, while ignoring so many deadly details? "90% sure." Adam didn''t say anything to death. "Doctor Bailey, check these details immediately!" The director of surgery said with a black face. He felt like he trusted Bailey too much. If this is all true, and he spread the news again and attracted the attention of media reporters in advance, he really wanted to show his face but showed his butt. "Yes." Doctor Bailey could only agree. At this moment, there was noisy outside. "Do not!" The director of surgery glanced at everyone and had an ominous premonition in his heart. Doctor Bailey ran out directly. Adam and others followed. In the conference hall, most people have gone to their wards. Now only the Moxiu couple and the Saint Herman who claimed to have donated kidneys to strangers voluntarily. "Choose her or me?" The young and beautiful Ms. Herman pointed to Mrs. Moxiu and launched a soul blow against Mr. Moxiu, who was in her forties. "..." Mr. Mo Xiu is indifferent. "I have been with you for three years with no name and no part, and you keep saying that you want to divorce." Ms. Herman asked sadly: "Now I donate my kidney even more. Doesn''t this show my love for you?" "Needless to say." Mrs. Mo Xiu said with tears: "I always knew you were out there, but I thought it was just sex. But now she even has to donate her kidneys for you, which is already in the category of family love. You have completely trampled on my dignity, and I can''t accept it anymore. I can''t donate this kidney anymore. " Said and left. "Mrs. Moxiu..." Doctor Bailey was blinded. What are you afraid of? "Doctor, don''t persuade me anymore." Mrs. Mo Xiu said with tears: "You have seen the situation. Do you think I lost a kidney before the divorce?" "No persuasion." The director of surgery quickly explained: "Donations are all voluntary, and everything is up to personal wishes." Mrs. Mo Xiu is gone. Ms. Herman was happy. But seeing that the operation turned yellow, his kidney transplant was hopeless, he was dying, and he had trouble with his affectionate wife before he died. Mr. Mo Xiu didn''t pretend, and he ignored Ms. Herman. "It must be completely voluntary, otherwise the operation must be cancelled." After the surgeon came out, he gritted his teeth and told Dr. Bailey: "This is your operation, get it done!" "Yes, sir!" Dr. Bailey was big, but now it''s bigger. But this side just broke out, and another question that Adam reminded in advance over there came again. Meredith came and saw that everyone was in a bad mood, so he stopped talking. "what''s up?" The director of surgery frowned. "I want to ask Dr. Bailey a question. Assuming the donor collects the money, can the operation continue?" Meredith said cautiously. The director of surgery knew what was going on as soon as he heard it. He rolled his eyes to the sky and shouted at Dr. Bailey: "Solve it!!!" "Yes, sir." Doctor Bailey''s face also became dumb, and in the promise, he went with Meredith. That''s right. As Adam guessed, a pair of unfeeling father and son, it is the African son of crazy age who will donate kidneys because of family love? This is simply unimaginable in the world of American dramas. Unless it is a kidney donation to buy a kidney machine. Emmm. This makes sense everywhere. "This Bailey..." The director of surgery looked at the back of Dr. Bailey and shook his head. "Doctor Bailey is still working hard." Adam said: "The preparations for the domino operation were difficult, otherwise it would not have been successful until now and there is only one case. Be careful next time, all selections are donations from relatives, and you must communicate with them in advance to determine whether the relationship between them is sincere. Don''t have fantasies about human nature. " "Ugh." Everyone shook their heads and sighed. Just when Adam thought that the operation should be yellow, the news came surprised Adam. The operation proceeded as usual. The ten thousand dollars that PJ asked for was said to be a birthday gift from his father to his son. That Mrs. Mo Xiu, who was unwilling to donate to her husband, also changed her mind. Although this is not Adams operation, in theory, he does not need to care about anything, as long as he is one of the tools of the team. But Adam went there in person, knocking on the side. Finally determined that PJ still wants money. Ten thousand dollars are worth ten kidney machines. Seeing that there is no coercion but temptation, Adam pretended not to know. After all, the American drama world is an absolutely free world, and people theoretically have the right to do anything freely. Emmm. Really, really, it''s all true. Operating room. Adam took Lexie and Carter, preparing to perform a bad nephrectomy on the patient. "It''s time to start." The nurse hung up the phone and reminded. "let''s start." Adam nodded. Domino surgery, 12 operations started almost simultaneously. The time card is very strict. After the good kidneys donated by 6 donors were successfully removed, then the bad kidneys of the recipients were removed. When the cut good kidney is sent over, the bad kidney is also cut off, just in time for transplantation. "I heard that we can keep a bad kidney as a memorial, right?" Carter curiously asked. "This is the benefit of the chief surgeon." Adam smiled and said, "You want it?" "May I?" Carter expected. "Why do you want this?" Lexi looked disgusted. "As an excellent surgeon, how can there not be a few special collections that symbolize our identity in the office." Carter said of course: "This is a testimony of our healing and saving lives." "Forget it." Adam shook his head: "You don''t have an office now. As a member of the old Qian family, if you collect this in your family, you will be wondering if the family has a history of horror." "Don''t even think about it." Seeing Carter''s disappointment, Lexie looked thoughtful. Adam reminded again: "You still live in a rented house, a place where you slap your hands. If you take it back, then don''t think about falling in love." "It''s okay if you don''t talk, anyway, I haven''t thought about falling in love lately." Lexi took a glance at Adam. "It seems that it can only be stored in your office, Dr. Duncan." Carter suddenly realized: "This is also no way." "It seems that this can only be done." Adam nodded: "If you want to, you can go over and take a look." "That''s great." Carter looked surprised: "This is better than our collection!" It looked like she came from the heart, and Lexi turned her eyes straight when she watched. If that''s the caseWhy do you still mention this? hypocritical! nausea! "Yes, Dr. Duncan''s collection room must be very exciting. I really look forward to it." Lexi said sincerely. Carter glanced at her and gritted his teeth secretly. Lexie''s expression is sincere and non-pretentious, which is higher than his level. It''s disgusting! hateful! But he can only sigh with excitement. Because when Lexi said these words, the emotions he brought in were all the most advanced. This is an advantage that he and the little man have absolutely no advantages. Chapter 979: Domino surgery Medical center. As soon as the door of the conference hall was pushed open, dozens of pairs of eyes immediately looked over. The doctor looked at dozens of pairs of eyes at the same time. "Twelve operations, 6 pairs of kidney transplants, and paired kidney transplants must be performed at the same time." Dr. Bailey was energetic: "6 people donated their kidneys to 6 strangers, 6 people got kidneys from strangers, and 12 people will leave the hospital happily." "Domino surgery!" Also remembered, Lexi, who had a small encyclopedia, immediately reacted. "Yes it is!" Dr. Bailey glanced at Lexie appreciatively: "Like a domino, once it starts, it all starts." "Today, Quanmi has only succeeded in the Massachusetts General Hospital in Boston." Adam smiled and said, "This is the second case in the world, and it really is a big deal." The difficulty of kidney transplantation is that it needs to be matched, and sometimes the donors kidney cannot be transplanted to the patient who wants to donate. The emergence of the concept of domino surgery provides more operability for this situation. The family members of patient A want to donate kidneys to their relatives. Although they do not match their relatives, they may be matched with other patients B who need a kidney transplant. And patient B''s donor is exactly matched with patient A. In this case, the two parties can exchange each other, and both can be transplanted. The reality is that it is very difficult to encounter two pairs of matching each other. It is generally necessary to make up six pairs in order for everyone to match. Of course, sometimes more pairs are needed. But that will put too much burden on the medical team. At least 15 doctors working on 6 pairs of 12 operations at the same time. This is a big test for the operation, coordination and emergency response capabilities of the person in charge of the operation. As for why not one operation is performed? Human nature cannot stand the test. No one dares to bet if anyone will back down at the last minute. As long as one person backs down, the hospital will face prosecution from the donors of the patients'' family members who had previously performed operations to donate their kidneys to strangers. They are willing to take such a big risk for their relatives. If they fail because of human nature, they will definitely show what is the weakness of human nature: anger, extreme anger! "Stan Mohew, 46 years old, kidney failure caused by high blood pressure." Dr. Bailey began to introduce patients and donors: "His wife wanted to donate a kidney to him, but it didn''t match. So she donated her kidney to Ms. Chen there. Their kidneys match. And Mr. Mo Xiu will accept the donation of this young man. " "Nice to meet you." Mr. Moxiu, who was about to get a kidney, stretched out his hand to the young African man. The young Africans ignored it. Adam frowned suddenly. "P.J, please!" An elderly African-American man, who should be a young African-American father, spoke out to remind his son to be polite. This young African-American male P.J stretched out his hand and shook his hand with Mr. Mo Xiu who was about to get his kidney. Adam''s brow furrowed tighter. Hell P.J! He knew that his grandfather''s name was really unreliable, which was obviously more in line with the name of the man in front of him. Fortunately, he changed his name as soon as he crossed over. Christina and Meredith, hearing the name, looked at Adam and smiled. They also knew that Adam had called this name. "Kent Walling, 58 years old, kidney failure caused by diabetes." Dr. Bailey glared at Christina and Meredith, and continued: "His son P.J does not match him, so Mr. Wallin will accept Ms. Herman''s donation..." Adam''s brow furrowed tighter. "Yang, Grey, you are all beginning to get acquainted with the situation." The director of surgery noticed Adam''s frown for the first time. When Dr. Bailey finished speaking, he arranged calmly, and then left with the attending doctor and Adam. Doctor Bailey noticed something strange and followed out. "what''s happenin?" Doctor Bailey looked at the director of surgery in a puzzled way. "Adam, do you have any ideas?" The director of surgery looked at Adam. "Ok." Adam nodded: "Director, you haven''t notified the media yet?" "They are hospitalized today, and the operation is tomorrow. I am preparing to give news to the media." The director of surgery became nervous: "Is there any problem?" "Don''t rush to disseminate the news." Adam reminded: "There may be a problem with the operation." "what is the problem?" Dr. Bailey said anxiously. "First of all, did the young man from PJ donate by his own choosing?" Adam looked at Dr. Bailey: "Have you talked to them all in person?" "Talking about it, he is voluntary, and his father is also a member of the kidney transplant..." Doctor Bailey explained. "What I see is not like it." Adam shook his head: "He and his father are obviously very emotionally separated. Has he been told in detail about the sequelae of donating a kidney? Or was it coerced and lured?" "Doctor Bailey?" The director of surgery suddenly became serious. Organ donation must not be bought or sold, and there must not be any involuntary circumstances, otherwise it will not be possible. Because this is to protect those disadvantaged groups, lest they are voluntarily become rich people''s automatic organ incubator. Once this happens, as a hospital and a doctor, you must immediately stop the operation and report it. "I told about all the sequelae and asked carefully..." Dr. Bailey said with difficulty. She was very sure before, but now as soon as Adam reminds her, she is not sure. Would a young man who has no affection for his father take such a big risk to donate a kidney to his father? "I believe you told everything, and he also said it was voluntary." Adam also didn''t want Dr. Bailey to be embarrassed: "But there is a logical problem, and there may be risks. Once the news is disseminated to the media in advance, in case it can''t be done by then..." "Yep!" The director of surgery agreed: "Adam is as thoughtful as you think." Then he said to Dr. Bailey, who had a bad face, "Doctor Bailey, I believe you too. Like you, I value this operation so much that I didn''t even notice such details and risks. Be vigilant! " "I know." Dr. Bailey smiled bitterly: "Adam, are there any other risks?" "Ok." Adam nodded. "...Really?" Doctor Bailey was speechless. "I looked at the medical records of these six pairs of patients and donors." Adam reminded: "It was discovered that there are five teams of patients and donors who are relatives and friends. It is understandable to donate to family members out of family, friendship and love. But didn''t you notice that the last pair has nothing to do with it at all, just strangers? Is that young Lady Herman a selfless Virgin? " "What''s the situation with this Ms. Herman?" The surgeon''s face went dark. He originally believed in Dr. Bailey very much. He also gave her full responsibility for this domino operation. Who would have thought that Adam would find so many problems after a glance. "..." Dr. Bailey said embarrassedly: "There really is such a person in the world, maybe Ms. Herman is?" "Ms. Herman may be such a person." Adam smiled and said: "But she still has selfish intentions, she is mostly for Mr. Moxiu." Everyone: "..." Chapter 981: Get out of my operating room Medical center. Operating room. During Carter and Lexie''s daily truth or dare, the door of the operating room opened. Meredith walked in, wearing a surgical gown and carrying a special box for organ transplantation. "The time is just right." Adam took out the patient''s bad kidney and signaled Carter to deal with it. Then he looked at Meredith: "No accident, right?" "No." Meredith shook his head: "Everything is going well." Adam smiled. But looking at Meredith like this, it is always reminiscent of the first internship, when she ran around carrying the gold box that was physically removed by the strong criminal. "Lexie, go check it out and prepare for transplantation." Adam ordered. "..." Meredith''s mouth twitched, and he said displeased: "Doctor Duncan, I can do it." "Not against you." Adam shook his head: "But the probability of both of them making mistakes is even lower. There are so many kidney transplants today...I always seek stability." Lexie walked over and checked the good kidney removed from the donor. The most important thing is to make sure that you dont send the wrong kidney oolong. "no problem." After checking, Lexie nodded to Adam. "Okay, let''s get started." Adam had already checked in the air, and nodded when he was sure that there was no problem. emmm. Again. This is definitely not against the surname Grey, but he always seeks stability and does not want to make low-level mistakes. Lexie returns to the position of first assistant, and Adam prepares for a transplant. "I''m coming over with my kidney." Meredith opened the box, carefully took out the kidney with both hands, reminded him, turned and walked over. "Be careful!" Adam glanced at Meredith, lowered his head and returned his attention to the patient, quickly passing the waiting transplant process in his head. But then he noticed the abnormality, and suddenly raised his head to look at Meredith, who was holding his kidney. "what!" Meredith was very careful and careful, but with a slip of his hand, he slid the intact kidney out of his hands and fell to the ground. There was a cry of consternation and fear in his throat. Even though Adam had bullet time, he sent out a warning at the moment when he noticed the abnormality. However, he was standing on the other side of the operating table, and he couldn''t turn around for the first time to catch the fallen kidney like standing in the first help position. However, when the kidney fell to the ground and Meredith stood on the spot, he had already rushed over, picked up the kidney for the first time, and began to clean up and rescue. Lexi and Carter were also stunned by this scene. Can this be hand-slid? "Golden 5 seconds!" Lexi looked at her horrified sister, and immediately comforted: "Golden 5 seconds!" "Adam, there is still some rescue, right?" Meredith also reacted and trembled. Gold for 5 seconds is actually a legend that something that sub-current life has heard fell to the ground and can be eaten within 3 seconds. It is spread from the island country. In the world of American TV series, the five-second rule is two seconds longer. In fact, it''s just a kind of comfort. At the moment it fell to the ground, the damage that should have been done had already been done. The food is okay. At most, I am worried about bacterial contamination. Even if you really eat it, there is still a saying that it is not clean and that you are not sick after eating it. That''s a statement that comes up naturally in an environment where material resources are not abundant. After all, compared to hunger, taking the risk to eat food that infects the bacteria on the ground is nothing at all. But now it''s a refined human kidney. Without mentioning the possible pollution, it is said that the action of simply falling to the ground is enough to cause this kidney, which could have saved a life, to be damaged to such an extent that it cannot be used. Or after reluctant use, the future quality of life of the transplanted patient will be greatly affected. So gold 5 seconds fart! "To shut up!" Even though Meredith was a friend, Adam still suppressed his anger, cursed, and ignored her: "I want more ice and rope!" The most important thing now is remedial work. "I''ll get it!" Meredith called. "No, you are not allowed to touch anything!" Adam shouted. "I heard someone dropped a kidney on the ground!" The director of surgery hurried over. Adam was there to rescue the kidney, and he didn''t speak. "..." The director of surgery followed Carter and Lexie''s gaze to Meredith, who was standing there in a panic. The flames dissipated for most of the moment, but he was also speechless. This is the first few times. He, who regarded him as a daughter in his heart, made such mistakes time and time again that a low-level doctor would not make it. "Should it turn pink now?" Lexie was nervous for her sister. "Now there is only venous blood, we need to look at the back." Although very annoyed that Meredith wanted to imitate Chandler as the king of hand skates, Adam still had no intention of angering her sister and did not forget to teach. Fortunately, Chandler did not come together with Meredith. Otherwise, the two hand skaters...this one is definitely a collection and distribution center for travellers. "I think I saw it...maybe a little pink." Seeing Adam flipping over, Lexie cried out in surprise and uncertainty. "Become a fan!" The director of surgery clenched a fist and said nervously. As everyone watched, the kidney transplanted into the patient''s body, which was slid to the ground, began to turn pink and tender. Everyone was excited. Because it means that the transplant is successful, the kidney starts to work in the new human body. "Doctor Duncan?" The director of surgery looked at Adam who was silent. "The transplantation was initially successful." Adam gave the answer that everyone wanted to hear. "Yes!" Everyone was overjoyed and couldn''t help applauding. Meredith, the initiator, was even more relieved. "Meredith." Adam looked at her. She also looked at Adam with a relaxed smile. "Get out of my operating room!" Adam said word by word. Still in the bustling operating room, there was no sound at all. "what?" Meredith was a little dazed for a while. Adam pointed at the door, his eyes cold. The director of surgery stood there, hesitant to speak, and finally did not say anything. Meredith walked away dingy. The director of surgery also followed out. "Doctor Duncan..." Lexi couldn''t bear to say: "The operation was successful..." "Initial success." Adam glanced at her: "The subsequent recovery depends on God. Do you want to say that anyone can hand skate? " Lexi nodded. "Yes." Adam continued the finishing operation and said lightly: "Anyone can slip, but she can''t, because this is not once or twice that she has made such a low-level mistake. And she is no longer an intern who just came here and knows nothing! If you go through four years of medical school and two years of residency training, you still cannot avoid this low-level mistake. Then she is really not suitable to be a doctor. Because not so many patients are willing to pay for the low-level mistakes she shouldn''t have! Nor should there be so many patients paying for the low-level mistakes she shouldn''t have! " From leaving a nail to puncture the patients already extremely fragile heart to making mistakes in medical records and issuing death notices to patients with only minor problems. Even now, the hand that is open to the eye slips off the healthy kidney in the palm of the hand. In terms of talent, she is the daughter of the legendary Grey, who has been fascinated by her in the hospital since she was a child. Regarding opportunity, she has a boyfriend, Dr. Sheputer, and often follows Adam to open a small surgery. She wasn''t incapable, but she didn''t care about it, making the most unbearable low-level mistakes. And still in Adam''s operating room. The surgery that could be done by only relying on Adam has become abruptly dependent on God. How can this be tolerated! Chapter 982: Rifling in the hands of a loving mother You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "Carter, you are in charge of the bed." At the end of the operation, Adam ordered: "You have seen the accident. Pay special attention to the operation. If there is an abnormal situation, call me immediately." "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Carter glanced at Lexi and agreed. Lexi was a little sad. She was originally responsible for this operation. This is now obviously because of her sister''s poor performance during the operation, which affected her position in Dr. Duncan''s heart. There is no way. That is her sister. How could she not care, she can''t ignore it. Outside the operating room. Meredith waited there. "Adam, how is it?" "Look at the follow-up." Adam was expressionless. "I don''t want to..." Meredith couldn''t help but said. "me too." Adam glanced at her and left. She is not only a friend of Adam, but also the relationship of the legendary mother Grey, the director of the foster father''s surgery, and the director of the neurosurgery of her boyfriend, Dr. Sheputt. If it weren''t for she couldn''t bear it, Adam wouldn''t bother to **** her. Adam couldn''t handle this kind of low-level mistake. In the distance, the director of surgery sighed. It seems that he must act. Emergency. "Ahhhhhhh!" "Woohoo!" When the ambulance came, the child cried bitterly, the mother sobbed, and the child''s father looked worried, but his eyes were full of helplessness. "what''s the situation?" Adam greeted him. "I shot my son in the abdomen, doctor, please help him." The sobbing mother choked. Adam immediately checked the wound and took the small child who was being shot to the operating room. Operating room. Adam took a small man for surgery. "what?" Even if Adam is not surprised, but listening to the ins and outs of the things the nurse inquired, it is still a bit weird. "Doctor Duncan, you heard me right." The nurse was dumbfounded: "That''s how it happened. This family of three lives in a small suburban town. The mother took her son to ride a bicycle on the street, when the neighbors dog suddenly came out. The mother was worried that the dog would hurt her son, so she took out the pistol and fired three shots. A bullet ricocheted and hit her son. " "Take your kids for a walk and ride in the street, all with guns?" The little man who has always been calm couldn''t help but say, "She''s from Texas?" "Ok." The nurse glanced at Adam: "Her hometown is in Texas." "..." Adam was speechless. Ok. Everything is reasonable. It is said that oranges born in Huainan are oranges, while those born in Huaibei are oranges. In the present life in Asia. Mother hands line, wandering clothing. Now in the American drama world. Fortunately, it was just a walk without a big gun, otherwise it would really be: a rifled mother''s hand, and a shroud on the young boy. "How is the neighbor''s dog?" Adam asked. "Only scratched." The nurse replied. "It seems that she just wants to scare the neighbor''s dog, not really want to kill it." Adam nodded now. This is reasonable. A Texas fellow who accompanies his son on a walk and rides with a gun, how bad marks will be? Didn''t hit the target with three shots, but wounded his son? If she is really from Texas, then either she is not an authentic Texan. Either she deliberately scratched the neighbor''s dog, but accidentally bounced and injured her son. Adam prefers the latter. The shot that hurt her son was the shot that hurt her neighbor''s dog. Only in the case of only scratching but not shooting the neighbors dog. Only the gun-fun mother could not grasp the result of the shooting, and the oolong that ricocheted back hurts her own person. "Go and ask if this bullet was the one that scratched the neighbor''s dog?" Adam said his guess and said, "If it is, then ask the neighbor''s dog if there is any disease?" "Yes, Doctor Duncan." The nurse stayed, glanced at Adam in admiration, and went out to ask for information. Dr. Duncan is worthy of being Dr. Duncan. All this can be imagined. It''s a layman watching the excitement, and an expert watching the doorway. But this may have nothing to do with Dr. Duncans doctor status, but with Dr. Duncans nickname of Texas Light. Only the Lights of Texas would immediately think that real Texans'' marksmanship could not be so bad. So I thought that the Texas mother had deliberately scratched the neighbor''s dog. Her marksmanship is not inaccurate, but too accurate. The bullet that scratched the neighbors dog was shot into the child. If there is something wrong with the dog, it may cause infectious damage to the child. "Doctor Duncan, what you said is correct." The nurse who came back after inquiring about the news admired: "I have asked them to contact the neighbors to consult the dog. As soon as there is news, we will be notified immediately." "Ok." Adam nodded. "Doctor Duncan, how did you think of this?" The little man curiously asked. This idea is difficult for normal people to think of in the first time. "Have you never heard of that joke?" Adam smiled while performing the operation: "On May 12, 1863, on a farm in Virginia, a young girl was standing in front of the porch, and there was a lot of fighting nearby. A bullet first shot through the silver wolf of a young Union cavalry. Then it shot into the little girl''s genitals. The little girl became pregnant and gave birth to a child nine months later. It was published in medical journals, even the famous Lancet. " "Is it really possible?" The little man was shocked. Although he pays attention to heavyweight medical journals such as The Lancet, he really hasn''t paid attention to the report more than a hundred years ago. "It was a joke back then." Adam explained: "But I can''t hold back that some doctors are serious, and treat this unverified joke as a real case that has been verified. Look, in the future, more and more media will quote this kind of weird case to earn people''s attention. " The temperature of the fired bullet is so high. The requirement for gold to retain activity is also very high, and it simply cannot survive the high temperature of a bullet. Not to mention riding a bullet outside of the body ~ www.novelhall.com ~ spanning 100 feet, making a woman pregnant. Bullet pregnancy is a joke. But it does not prevent Adam from using this to make associations. Gold is not good, but some germs are not bad. It is still possible to bruise the dog and pass the germs from the dog to the child who was robbed. Be steady. "It turned out to be so." The nurse thoughtfully. As the old Siji, she thought of the operability of it for the first time. This is probably the operation of a **** who used a strange story to cover up the scandal. "How is the child''s mother now?" Adam said casually. "I was questioned by NYPD just now, and I should be arrested now." The nurse hurriedly said: "The charge is for using a gun to cause a fatal act." Adam nodded silently. It would be shocked just to know this situation. But after finding out the ins and outs, he took it for granted, which was completely expected. Even if the child was not injured by the ricochet at all. But because he couldn''t see his mother shot and wounded the dog, and blocked the gun as a dog, Adam would no longer be shocked. Again. This is the world of American dramas. Everything is reasonable. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 982 Rifling in the Hands of the Loving Mother), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 983: Adam: Meredith, you may be sick~ You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "Adam, after get off work, go to the Friends Bar to sit down." Doctor Shept came over with a smile on his face. "Derek, you are hypocritical." Mark followed from behind and mocked: "Isn''t it just to intercede with Grey, just to put it straight." Then he said to Adam: "Adam, Grey is really clumsy. It''s almost the third year of hospitalization, and I''m still making such a mistake that a new interns would not make. I said it last time when she took her interns to screw up my patients and caused the hospital to lose a lot of money. She is still immature and unworthy to be a resident. But you also give Derek a face and forgive her this time..." Having said this, he looked at Dr. Shept again: "Derek, this is the last chance. She is your woman and your student. You are responsible for teaching her well. If you can''t, then change me! I will use the Sloan method to teach her well..." "To shut up!" Even if he knew that Mark was interfering with the fight department, speaking in disguise for Meredith, Dr. Shept was still a little annoyed. no way. There is a psychological shadow. "Many people are begging me to teach them." Murmured Mark. But under the gaze of Dr. Sheppert and Adam, the voice became smaller and smaller, and he dared not say any more. "Meredith may be really not suitable for being a doctor." Adam looked at Dr. Sheputt and said sincerely: "If such a low-level mistake is committed again and again, who would dare to let her be his own doctor? Who would even dare to let her lay hands and become an assistant doctor? The world is so big, Meredith doesn''t necessarily have to fight to the end with medicine. As long as she is interested, she can try a different life. As her friend, I will try my best to help her. " "..." Dr. Shept and Mark looked at each other. Obviously Adam''s attitude surprised them. This is real. "Go to the bar and sit down first." Mark also put away the gag, played a round for Dr. Shept, and continued to look for opportunities. "correct." Dr. Shept smiled: "I haven''t congratulated you on winning the MacArthur Genius Award." "Fine." Adam pondered for a moment, nodded and agreed. He really felt that Meredith was not suitable for continuing to be a doctor. But he won''t go to war for her. It is enough to express your attitude and stick to it. The specific result depends on the director of surgery. After all, the medical center is not his medical center yet. "mark!" Just as the three were about to go to the old friends bar, a weak voice came from the side. "Oh, it''s John, there''s something tonight, let''s make an appointment another day." Mark looked back, suddenly realized, patted his forehead, said, hurriedly followed Adam and Dr. Shept. "It''s Jim..." The former director of neurosurgery, watching Mark leaving quickly, whispered a reminder. Then stood there, watching the three disappear into the distance. a long time. "I knew it." The former director of neurosurgery shook his head and muttered to himself, and left lonely. In fact, it wasn''t the Mark he took the initiative to make an appointment at all, but Mark took the initiative to make an appointment with him. Of course, it was not scheduled today. It was when Dr. Sheppert couldn''t think about the death of the pregnant woman. Mark felt that the director of surgery was a little too ignorant of his behavior, so he took the initiative to ask him to hang out with him. At the time he thought that Mark was going to play with him, but he did not agree. But then I saw that Mark seemed to be serious, so he decided to go to the appointment. But not wanting the shadow to shroud again, Dr. Sheputt returned. Then, he reminded Mark every time that he was ready to go out with each other. But Mark has always been a different day, even calling him the wrong name again. This... really not surprising, he is used to it. Ordinarily, he should have given up long ago. But he was a little reluctant. Although he is bald, he also has a heart to integrate into the mainstream catwalks of the hospital. Friends bar. After chatting for a while, Dr. Sheppert did not accidentally turn the topic to his girlfriend again, and wanted Adam to forgive her. no way. Adam''s influence in the hospital is too great. Who he dislikes is basically the mainstream attitude of the whole hospital. Think about it carefully, in addition to being in a timely manner, Mark still stayed in the hospital with the true skills of a top plastic surgeon. Others, such as Alex, Leeds, and King Soldier, not only left. And each one is very miserable. One is scrapped. One got cancer. One who is forced to undergo psychological counseling may be imprisoned in a mental hospital at any time. Dr. Shept also knew that Adam could not be blamed for these endings. But it''s really hard to tell about the luck in this underworld. As a doctor accustomed to life and death, he sometimes has to believe in these mysterious feelings. Therefore, he must ask Adam to forgive Meredith. Adam''s attitude is consistent. He just felt that Meredith didn''t have to smash the doctor. As long as he is not a doctor, Adam will support whatever he wants to do. The situation is deadlocked. Meredith also came, accompanied by Christina. It''s another sincere request for forgiveness. "I know you didn''t mean it." Adam shook his head and said, "But you tend to lose your mind. This is not a medical problem, but a mentality problem. Well, how about we check your nerves? See if your nervous system has been damaged because of alcoholism. So that such unexpected accidents often happen? " "..." Meredith said silently: "I have no nerve damage?" "are you sure?" Adam smiled and said: "Alcoholism is very harmful to the human body, and it may even be inherited. I have a friend who is similar to you, and she always feels that her mother drank alcohol when she was pregnant, and it had no effect on her. But she blows to the bottle at every turn... it''s hard to believe her. We are all doctors, and there is also a top neurosurgeon in the world. You ask him, is it possible for you to drink fragments at every turn over the years? " Everyone looked at Dr. SheputtDr. Sheputt smiled bitterly. What can he say? Said that his girlfriend might indeed be sick? The scene was quiet again. Everyone was drinking in silence and didn''t want to talk. "Surgery is not for you." For a long time, Adam thought for a while and said, "Because of a small negligence, it will have a very big impact. Actually no doctor is right for you... but if you really want to continue to be a doctor. I suggest you go to the dermatologist tomorrow. " "dermatology?" Meredith was taken aback, and then subconsciously wanted to oppose it. Medicine despises the chain. Surgery is the best, and she can also choose the top neurosurgery and general surgery. She is crazy to become a dermatologist. what is that? "Go and see first." Adam interrupted: "Maybe you will like it, maybe." Mark answered, "The big deal, you just follow me in plastic surgery." Meredith glanced at him, then looked at Adam who was determined, and hesitated: "Okay, I will check it out." mark:"" The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 983 Adam: Meredith, you may be ill~) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 984: Dermatology, that is a magical place~ "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! The next day. Medical center. "what''s happenin?" Christina is boringly dealing with the case at hand. Since the surgical residency training regulations in the hospital were changed, it has been impossible for the lower-grade residents to think about specializing in the specialties they are interested in. The comprehensive rotation system of each department is re-operated to cultivate a wider range of skills for inpatients to prevent confined to one corner and cause unnecessary mistakes. And Christina was sent to the emergency department today to deal with general emergency patients. "You forgot, Adam asked me to go to the dermatologist." Meredith entangled: "I don''t want to be a dermatologist!" "give!" Christina directly took a medical record in her hand: "This is yours, go ahead." "I said everything, I don''t want to go." Meredith said madly. "Then you promised Adam last night?" Christina asked her words of humiliation. "..." Meredith was speechless. She can''t say that she is a little bit mad at Adam, right? "What case is this?" She didn''t want to explain, so she had no choice but to look through the medical records. "A patient with tender erythema, from the upper chest to the left arm." Christina said with a pity: "I called Sloan, originally thinking whether it might be a flesh-eating bacterium, but unfortunately he said no." If it is a flesh-eating bacteria, it may be amputated. She likes this best. "It may just be dermatitis." Meredith looked through the medical records and gave his own conclusion. "Ha ha." Christina smiled. "what''s happenin?" Meredith looked up in confusion. "Adam is right." Christina quipped: "You may be really suitable for being a dermatologist. Gee. See if you haven''t gone now, there is the thinking of a dermatologist. Is it just dermatitis? Boring! " "I''m just telling the truth." Meredith laughed angrily by his girlfriend: "Medical freshmen have learned one of the simplest medical sayings. When you hear the sound of horse hooves, you should think of horses, not zebras. Don''t complicate simple issues. Because intractable diseases are a minority after all. " "Are we still medical freshmen?" Christina asked back. "... Then you can''t be foolish." Meredith didn''t have a good air: "Could it be that this kind of behavior that you hear for the operation and thinks it is a zebra is the authentic thinking of a surgeon?" Christina nodded her nose, motioned that Meredith was right, and then mocked. "Doctor Grey, go back to your dermatology department, get some skin cream, and save this patient." "..." Meredith was almost **** off by his girlfriend. I wanted to smash the medical records in my hand, and then yelled: "My old lady is also a surgeon, not a **** dermatologist." However, Adam''s expressionless face flashed in his mind, and he could only hold the medical record and go to the dermatologist in a daze. That''s right! It''s looking for! The hospital is so big that she never looked down on other departments before, so how could she have been to a dermatology department? Looking left and right, and finally saw the consulting room marked with the dermatology department, Meredith pushed the door directly and walked in. As soon as she entered, she immediately felt a different atmosphere. It''s so quiet here. What caught the eye was a pale yellow. Under the morning light that came in, the pale yellow work uniforms on the medical staff seemed to have been given a halo. "Hi." At the nurse''s desk, a young blond woman smiled at her dazedly: "I''m Doctor Peyman, how can I help you?" "Uh, yes." Meredith came back to his senses and walked over with the medical record: "Where can I get the skin cream?" "Our nurse seems to be very busy." Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, took a look and said, "If you are not in a hurry, I can get it for you." "of course." Meredith naturally had no opinion. She came here with the task of observation. Although she is very disdainful of becoming a dermatologist, she must be mentally prepared to change her career thinking about Adam''s attitude. Now that she has this good reason and opportunity to observe carefully, she will naturally not refuse. "While you are waiting, would you like some raspberry juice to drink?" Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, raised the juice in her hand and said enthusiastically. "Uh, good." Meredith was startled and gave her a strange look. I wondered if Adam had said hello in advance, and wanted to use this little trick to make her interested in dermatology. Otherwise, this is a hospital. Doctors like them are busy all day long, so there is no way to drink delicious juice as soon as they go to work. Just when Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, poured red raspberry juice for Meredith. A handsome man in the same pale yellow overalls came over, reached out and grasped the left hand vacated by Dr. Peyman, and began to knead it without evasiveness. "Hi, Chris." The blonde beauty greeted each other as usual, half raised her left hand like Galeries Lafayette, and let the other side knead. The other hand passed the raspberry juice to Meredith. Seeing that Meredith looked strange, he quickly explained with a smile: "Don''t mind Chris, he is my massage therapist." "Your...what?" Meredith was dumbfounded. "We are doctors." The blond woman Dr. Peyman explained with a smile: "Our hands are all doing fine work, and keeping healthy is very important. So we invited Chris to help with the massage. Once we are free, he will immediately come to help us massage and maintain our doctor''s hands. " "...Each attending doctor has someone to massage?" Meredith looked down at his hand, then looked at the hands that the blonde beauty Dr. Peyman maintained that was obviously different at that moment, and then looked around, incredible. "Oh, of course not." Dr. Peman, the beautiful blonde woman, waved her hand quickly. "I''ll just say." Meredith breathed a sigh of relief: "How could it be possible." If every doctor in charge of dermatology had it, then she would doubt her life. Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, should be someone with a background. Ok. Just like Adam. Thinking of Adam''s exaggerated personal customized medical equipment, Meredith was relieved. But it was only that moment. Because she was stunned by what the other party said. "of course." Of course, what the blonde Peyman and Meredith said were not the same thing. She smiled and said, "The dermatologist has other massage therapists..." Then she glanced at the masseur who was massaging her and gave Meredith a wink of those massage therapists are certainly better than him: "Chris is just helping the resident doctor." "..." Meredith shook again and again, almost numb, and it took a long time before he said with his tongue out: "You, are you a resident?" "the first year." The blonde Dr. Peyman smiled triumphantly: "I like this place so much." "..." Meredith was completely speechless. For a long time, the doctor who enjoys this unimaginable working condition is just an intern who just came in? In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 984 Dermatology, that is a magical place~) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 985: Sheltons Peach Blossom Land You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. dermatology. After the intern Dr. Peyman stated his identity and the treatment he could enjoy. Meredith was shocked to speechless at first, then laughed. Fake, fake, all fake! How could it be possible! "Adam asked you to do this?" Meredith shook his head and smiled. "Doctor Duncan?" Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, was startled and surprised: "He has been here before, and I took a picture with him." Then he took out the photo frame on the table, showed the photo to Meredith, and looked at Meredith expectantly. "What did you say about Dr. Duncan? What does he want us to do? Anything! Just mention it!" "..." Meredith looked at not a photo taken alone, but a group photo taken with Adam, a little contemptuous of such a woman. Isn''t it an Adam? As for? No matter what, it''s no show. No one really fantasizes about taking Adam, right? No way? "When did Adam come here?" Meredith began to talk. She wants to use the other party''s words to fight fakes. "It''s early." Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, said with a look of nostalgia: "It was last year, when one of his friends'' relatives had cancer, and he brought his friend to our department. His friend is funny. We like to wash our hands better than our dermatologists. Still keep asking us whether we washed our hands? To shake hands with him, he kept raising his hands to his shoulders, unwilling to shake hands with anyone. " "That''s Dr. Sheldon Cooper." Meredithon understood who this cuteness was. no way. Anyone who has seen Sheldon, no matter who it is, will leave a deep and unforgettable memory of Sheldon. Some will remember it for a lifetime. It''s just that it''s probably not friendly. "Yes, yes, it''s him." Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, smiled and said, "He is so cute, and how to wash hands with our dermatologist, haha." "He is like that." Meredith also thought Shelton was a little cute. Compared with their 30-year-old medical doctors, Shelton, who was only 20 and earning two doctorates, is really a younger brother. And it''s the kind with high looks. No wonder they will tolerate his weirdness more than others. It''s all the **** hormones that need to be balanced. Of course, the most important thing is that Sheldon is a good friend of Adam as a bottom line. Let them choose to accept at the beginning, instead of repelling Sheldon''s weirdness like ordinary people do. "We are dermatologists after all." Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, happily said, "We are the most professional when it comes to hand washing. Finally, our director came out in person, pointed out some of Shelton''s cognitive errors, and successfully persuaded him. Then he kept chasing our director for details, and ran over to us to wash his hands whenever he was free. Calling us here is his peach blossom and pure land in the hospital. It''s so interesting. It''s just a pity that Dr. Duncan never came back after he brought him here. " "So these weren''t from Adam?" Meredith also saw that it was a pity that Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, was not pretending, and was shocked: "These are all real?" "of course it''s true." Dr. Peyman, the blonde beauty, was also surprised: "We want Dr. Duncan to explain to us what we are doing." After half an hour. Christina hurried over: "What happened?" "Look!" Meredith waved his hand and motioned to Christina to look. "You called me urgently just to show me this?" Christina said silently: "What are you looking at? Are your future colleagues?" "Maybe." Meredith nodded. "Ok?" Christina was surprised: "Are you here for real?" "They are residents." Meredith took her girlfriend to sit down, pointed to the dermatologist and explained to her the impact during the half an hour. "Well, I baked a 7-layer cake because of the birthday over there. Start with the dough, do every step by hand! And that... that girlfriend, who is going to take him to skiing on weekends. But this one is the best. That''s right! She slung her bag and left early in the morning. Do you know the reason? She is going to make a mask! What''s more impressive is that she also told her doctor the truth. What is incredible is that her doctor is not only not angry, but also very happy. Because they are dermatologists, they have to make facial masks to ensure their skin is bright and beautiful. If you are all unhappy and your skin is dull, how can you convince patients to believe in their strength? " "Oh, mygod!" Christina was also shocked. "It''s not over yet." Meredith enjoys his girlfriend being the same as himself, and smiles: "They also have specialized massage therapists. There are both the attending doctor and the resident, and they take the initiative to give them massage whenever they are free and serve them all day. " "It is said that the income of dermatologists is among the top six among all doctors, and in the ranking of female doctors, female dermatologists are also among the top eight." Christina sighed: "It seems to be true! With such a cool life, it seems that I also want to consider working as a dermatologist with you." emmm. It''s still the old saying: I don''t have money to play a fart. The fancy way of playing dermatology is definitely because of the real money. Otherwise, it''s all-weather massage service, or retiring prematurely to get a facial mask? Want to fart! "Hush hush hush." Meredith hurriedly signaled: "Don''t ridicule, there is no sarcasm here, only light and warmth. Doctors and patients here are very happy. No one screamed, and no one rushed for surgery. Everyone just touched each other..." "..." Christina glanced at her girlfriend and reminded: "Do you remember that the dermatologist just wiped and cleaned the living person?" "Washing is healthier and more intimate!" Meredith murmured. "Nurses can do it." Christina murmured: "You don''t really want to do this, do you? The legendary Grey''s daughter became a dermatologist? Fortunately, your mother has Alzheimer''s diseaseSometimes you don''t even recognize it. Otherwise you try! " "let''s go!" Meredith shuddered, stood up, looked at such a peaceful and peaceful dermatologist, and inexplicably understood the truth that Wenrouxiang is a hero''s grave, and ran outside with her best friend. She is afraid of staying any longer, and she really wants to stay here for retirement. It''s so easy. "Adam..." The director of surgery came over and said, "I heard that you want Meredith to change the dermatology department?" "No." Adam shook his head: "I want her to jump out of her career as a doctor. There are many more suitable jobs for her. We can help her explore together." "...Or give her another chance?" The director of surgery laughed and said: "She is still very talented in surgery, so how about reducing her to an intern first? If there is a little more problem... Let''s help her explore more possibilities together, how about it? " "Director, you really broke your heart for her." Adam looked at such a surgical director and couldn''t help sighing. "no way." The director of surgery sighed: "Who let her Alice''s daughter..." The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 985 Shelton''s Peach Blossom Spring), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 986: Haiwang Sao operation, haunting strange things "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Meredith''s adoptive father, the boss of surgery, it''s all like this. Adam is not good to say anything. "Grey Anatomy..." Seeing the departure of the surgical director, Adam said something. He had seen the name of this American drama in his previous life, and he still remembers that this American drama was very long, with more than a dozen seasons. Before he crossed over, it seemed that it was not over yet. The director of surgery''s behavior of guarding the calf, and Meredith''s behavior of making low-level mistakes at every turn, as well as the title of the play, gave Adam a feeling. Isnt it because this drama has been filming Meredith Greys career as an intern? The internship period ended in one year. But because at the end of each time, she would make that kind of incomprehensible low-level mistakes. Protected by the adoptive father of the surgical boss, he has not been expelled, and has been walking in place. emmm. Just like the king of repeaters. Grey intern, worthy of the name, is talking about Meredith Greys other legendary experience of being an intern? Otherwise, it would be more appropriate to call the surgeon Grey. "The last time." Adam smiled. Originally, she might have been working as an intern in the medical center and playing around in circles, playing the legend of Grey intern. But now it is more than April, and the new medical graduation season is coming. A new batch of interns will arrive soon. It was also when Adam was preparing to be the chief resident. If Grey intern makes a little mistake, Adam can justly punish her for not wanting to do it. The director of surgery is not good to say anything. Even if he was really eager to protect his daughter...well, as wise as him, it wouldn''t be so unwise. Between him and Adam, he was 100% sure of how the hospital board chose. A few weeks later. "Hey hey!" When Adam walked through the corridor, he heard strange things coming and going. "I have been with you for three years, and I donated a kidney for you!" A woman shouted heartbreakingly: "How can you do this to me?" "I said I don''t want you to donate!" A man said impatiently: "You have to donate!" "I just want to prove that I love you more than her!" The woman cried. "She also donated." The man retorted: "And after you deliberately broke our relationship, she still donated. What else do you say? If you really love me, will you break this relationship before the operation is about to start, and the operation will almost end? I think you didn''t want to donate at the time, but you didn''t want to be a villain. That''s why I exposed the relationship face to face and wanted my wife not to come to the stage in public. Then she doesnt want to donate, so you dont have to donate, right? I never knew you had such a deep scheming! I misunderstood you! " "I do not have!!" Woman crying heartbreaking. "Do you know it in your own mind." The man said indifferently: "Now my marriage is ruined by you, are you satisfied? I tell you, if there is no such thing, I might choose you. But now, I would rather be alone than marry you! We are over! that''s all! " "you come back!" The woman called out anxiously: "You come back~!" It''s a pity that she is not Tong Xiangyu, so she can''t tell the inner taste. The man is not the old white, he will not pity the Xiangyu Yu. He walked out of the ward and never looked back. "Doctor Duncan..." When meeting Adam head-on, the man was a little embarrassed. "Mr. Mo Xiu." Adam gave him a deep look. Mr. Mo Xiu smiled awkwardly and left quickly. In the distance, the figure of his wife faintly flashed. Adam walked to the door of the ward and glanced inside. But it was the third young Ms. Herman who was crying to death in the ward. Domino surgery has been over for several weeks. Mr. Moxiu who received a kidney transplant can be discharged from the hospital, let alone Ms. Herman who donated a kidney. She is still in the hospital not because of the kidney donation. It''s because of emotional entanglement. The 46-year-old Mr. Mo Xiu who left just now is obviously a great man. Other old men are mostly cheating on young women, at best they cheat for money. This is good. Also lied to a life-saving kidney! Afterwards, Ms. Herman, who lacked a kidney and needed training, was directly abandoned. The excuses made seem to be justified. But how well-informed Adams news is, and his vision is also very accurate. In the beginning, the king of the sea king really wanted to drag his wife and lover unconsciously to participate in the donation of kidneys by Domino, which is related to his life. The lover Ms. Herman, perhaps out of youthful impulse, or some other considerations, broke their relationship in public. Mrs. Mo Xiu, who had originally opened one eye and closed one eye, couldn''t get off the stage, saying that she couldn''t accept it. Later, when Mr. Mo Xiu persuaded him to come back, the domino operation could continue. It was not clear how he persuaded it before. But now everything is clear. Mr. Mo Xiu intends to completely wipe out one of his lover''s kidneys and amputate her completely afterwards. Mrs. Mo Xiu was very satisfied. After all, in her opinion, it is inevitable for men to socialize outside, as long as they know to go home. She also really loves her husband, otherwise she would not donate a kidney to him. And thinking that Xiaosan knew the pain of being a prostitute afterwards, she was indescribably happy. emmm. It''s a real white prostitute. He took back the valuables and real estate cars that he had given away. In order to make Ms. Herman give up and stop pestering him, he threatened her with debts. Now it''s fine to let go, if you entangle again, he will have her take a huge debt. That''s right! When the two men fell in love with their concubines, as a successful man, Mr. Moxiu used the identity of his lover, Ms. Herman, to create some shell companies. This is a summary of his many years of experience, which is specially used to restrict the unbehaved small three, small four, small five. Ms. Herman''s heartbreak is not only because of a broken relationship, but also because of the loss of people and money. Donating a kidney requires a knife, which would have risked his life. And after success, there are sequelae. After tens of thousands of years of evolution in the human body, the kidney system naturally makes sense. Although one kidney can work, it is naturally heavier to bear the workload of the original two. The ability to detoxify protein is weakened, and the decomposition and metabolism of cholesterol, vegetable protein and animal protein are reduced. The excretion of drugs is weakened, especially the ability to metabolize antibiotics. Dysfunction of detoxification, drainage and sodium excretion. Increased susceptibility to diseases such as urinary tract infections and urinary tract inflammation. The most important thing is that immunity will decrease. As we all know, immunity plays a key role in the human body. Immunity is reduced, UU reading www. uukanshu. The risk of com infection with various bacteria and viruses has increased exponentially. Here is the world of American TV series, where various influenza viruses come and go one after another, coexisting in harmony. With reduced immunity, she may be taken away by a wave if she is not careful. If you resist this wave, you may not be able to resist the next wave. Now not only has not achieved the expected results, but also caused such a large irreversible damage. It''s desperate. She was still in the hospital because of the cut marks on her wrist. Adam just laughed at these ridiculous things. None of them are good things, and none is worthy of sympathy. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 986 Haiwang Sao Operation, Weiqi Weifang), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 987: No doubt my sister You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Ward. "Cherry Shari, 31 years old." "Meghan Seli, 27 years old." "Michael Seri, 23 years old." The little man introduced the patient to Adam: "Genetic tests have shown that they all carry the CDH1 gene that causes hereditary diffuse gastric cancer." "Carter, explain." Adam motioned to Carter. "In other words, they all have a 75% chance of getting stomach cancer." Carter answered. "Every tumor from our previous generation has been taken out." The eldest sister Quesha spoke: "Unfortunately, this cancer is too powerful, and the tumor grows very fast. When it is taken out, it has been passed on to the next generation. " Having said this, the three brothers and sisters were silent for a while. "The medical record says that so is your Uncle Budd?" Adam asked. "Dead!" The third of the relics, the only boy, Michael raised his eyebrows. "Where is your Aunt Helen?" Adam asked again. "Dead." The eldest sister Quesha answered: "My mother, my grandfather, are all dead, all dying from this terrible disease! There are only three of us left in our entire family. " "It''s not!" The second sister Megan said hopefully: "We have a distant relative in Minnesota... Although we are locked up in a nursing home, at least it hasn''t gotten up yet, right?" "What''s the difference between this and death?" The third son Michael murmured: "We should enjoy our life as much as possible while we have time. What are we doing here?" "We must eliminate the hidden dangers on us in advance." The eldest sister Quesha said: "We have made an agreement, and we have agreed that we will advance and retreat together! We are a family, the last family. Dr. Duncan is the best surgeon I have ever heard of. He can minimize the sequelae! " Having said this, she looked at Adam: "Doctor Duncan, please cut off our stomachs! Without the stomach, the CDH1 gene is useless, right? " "Yes it is." Adam nodded and looked at the little man: "Melendez, tell me about the possible sequelae and complications of preventive gastrectomy." "... Malnutrition, weakness, stomach dumping, and **** leakage..." The little man detailed the possible sequelae. "Stomach dumping syndrome, but also a special **** leak?!" The third child of the relic family, Michael, directly exploded: "Then I have become an old man who wants to wear a diaper?" "Gastrectomy is not appendicitis surgery." Adam looked around the three and explained: "This will completely change the entire digestive system, and the changes and impact on the human body are huge. So we hope you will consider it carefully. " "Don''t even think about it." Michael from the Sheli family shouted: "I''m still in college, the boss of the fraternity, and I have a beautiful girlfriend, and I want to go skiing... If I become a weak old man with **** leakage, how will I live and what is the future? On such a day, its better to die clean..." "You know how important this is to Chesa." The second sister Megan was also a little bit guilty, but still persuaded. "Do not!" Michael looked at the eldest sister and shook his head: "We have been listening to Chesha''s orchestrations since we were young. You decide where to eat, where to go on holiday, and where to spend Thanksgiving. I''m 23 years old, I don''t want to chop myself off, so I can rest assured for you. I can''t do it, and you can''t force me! " "Do you think I want to control you?" Old Big Quesha said sadly: "Grandpa, mom, and Uncle Bud, they are all dead. Those who were supposed to take care of us all died of this family genetic disease. This is not a short-term pain. The pain will continue slowly. Have you forgotten how much pain your mother had before she died? You helped me put ice on her lips. There were tubes all over her body, and she couldn''t even drink anything..." "I do not remember!" Michael cried: "Damn it, I was only 2 years old. The only reason I remember is that you keep telling me like this, making me sad and scared. I have no shadow on the funeral. I dont think its cancer every time I have indigestion. This is your fear, not mine! " "You are two years old, I was only 10 years old then, Megan was 6 years old." The eldest sister Quesha said sadly: "You may be able to forget, but I always remember that in front of my mother''s bed, I promised to the painful her that I would take care of you forever. After all these years, do you really think I want to control you? In the face of your growing up dissatisfaction, decide everything. Planning the festival, making roast chicken, and booking a seat in the restaurant, so that our family can barely have a home during the festival. This was not my business! If there is a choice, I would rather give everything in exchange for a life like yours. But I can''t. " "...Whatever you say." The third son Michael didnt listen at all: Isnt there a 25% chance, Im willing to take a gamble. "Megan!" The eldest sister Quesha looked at the second sister, and wanted her to help persuade her. "I want to think again." The second sister Megan hesitated: "I didn''t know that there were such terrible sequelae before." "Do it for me." The eldest sister Quesha was a little disappointed, and she couldn''t persuade her younger siblings to persuade her for a while, so she directly took the informed consent form and signed her own name. "Melendes, help Chesa prepare for surgery." When Adam saw this, he didn''t say much, but directly ordered. This kind of thing really can only be decided by the patient. Because if you win the bet, you have one more life. And if the bet is lost, the life that might have been wonderful will be much bleak. The stakes are too big. The probability of 75% versus 25% seems a lot more. But what if a small probability event happens? Operating room. "Carter, what should I do after I take out my stomach?" Adam asked while performing the operation. "Do esophageal anastomosis, or do staple surgery." Carter replied: "This can reduce the incidence of pancreatic leakage." "It seems that Miss Reli won the bet." Adam''s eyes suddenly condensed: "Look at it, too." "Really got stomach cancer." Carter and the little man both looked at them and were a little surprised: "The medical record says that she had just had a gastroscopy a few months ago, and there is no sign." "So sometimes fear can really save lives." Adam smiled and said, "The 75% probability is still too high. In just a few months, the cancer has spread. It is still in the first period, we can save her by removing her stomach. And she didn''t have to die for a long and painful time like the rest of her family. It seems that we still have at least one surgery to do. " "You mean Megan will choose to do it when he knows the news?" The little man nodded. "She will." Adam smiled and said The truth is also true. Megan, who has no own opinion and is easily affected, saw that her eldest sister''s choice had saved herself, and she immediately expressed excitement that she wanted to do it immediately. But some of the brothers'' brother Michael, who feels his girlfriend, is still unmoved. The second operation was quickly over. The eldest sister Quesha and the second sister Megan, lying side by side on the bed, continued to persuade the younger brother. Michael went out impatiently. "He has grown up, maybe you should take a good rest and pay attention to your life." Carter couldn''t help but said: "If he just wants to escape..." "You don''t have a brother?" Big sister Quesha glanced at him. "No." Carter already knew what she meant, a little embarrassed. "There must be no children either." The eldest sister Quesha shook her head and said: "You can''t let the one you love stay alone. Michael must have this operation. Maybe not today. But I will keep staring at him. This fool is full of women and games now, and he doesn''t even know what is the most important thing. I will look at him! I promised my mother! " Carter: "..." The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 987 is undoubtedly my sister), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 988: I am not a medicine god "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Movie room. Adam is taking Lexie and looking at the X-ray. "Doctor Duncan, your MRI film." A hospital worker walked in and handed a scan to Adam. "Isaac, I didn''t have to do a new film review." Adam was surprised. "Maybe they are looking for your consultation." Isaac smiled and said, "You are busy, I will let them wait." "no need." Adam glanced at him: "Put it on." "it is good." Isaac smiled and stuffed the MRI film in his hand into the viewing board. "Oh, mygod!" Lexi looked at it and immediately exclaimed. "Doctor Grey, is there anything wrong with this film?" Isaac laughed. "This is a spinal cord tumor." Lexie Encyclopedia is online again: "I know that there was a case at the Mayo Clinic, and that operation took 17 hours. The attending doctor has four assistants, one of whom is specifically responsible for coordinating the surgical procedure. This tumor is more complex and difficult... more perfect. It can be called the king of tumors. Any doctor who can complete this kind of surgery can rely on this resume for a lifetime. " Having said this, she looked at Adam: "Of course, for some doctors, this is just one of the shining stars." "Doctor Grey, do you want to have this operation?" Isaac smiled meaningfully. "of course." Lexie nodded without hesitation: "No one can refuse...except the chief surgeon. This kind of surgery is too dangerous. Few attending doctors have the courage to use a knife. The Mayo Clinic case only took 17 hours because it failed. " "Exactly." Isaac nodded and said, "But I believe that Dr. Duncan will have the courage, don''t I?" "This film was not brought by other doctors, but Isaac''s, is it?" Adam said noncommittal: "Is it your relative?" If he still doesn''t see the problem at this time, then he is Sheldon. "Do not." Isaac shook his head and smiled: "It''s me." "impossible!" Lexi said directly: "The spinal cord tumor has already developed to this point. How could you still be able to walk around and be so normal?" "Because I am a fighter." Isaac smiled and said, "I have not experienced all kinds of deaths once or twice since I was little. Every time I carried it. Because I will not admit defeat. When I found out that I had a spinal cord tumor, I searched for doctors. But as Dr. Grey said, in the face of this complicated and terrifying tumor, no doctor dared to take over. Perhaps someone is willing to fight for the honor of conquering this spinal cord tumor. But no doctor is willing to waste time and his own cure rate for this kind of mortal case. But I am a fighter. I never gave up to survive. The same is true today. So I started to inquire about famous doctors, and took advantage of the opportunity of work to travel to hospitals and try to contact you. Just for a chance to live. I am not only alive now, but I can stand and live a normal life. Isn''t this a miracle of life? Isn''t it worthy of Doctor Miracle to give me a chance to continue this miracle? " "You came to work here to find Dr. Duncan to perform the operation for you?" Lexi was moved and proud. "Is there anyone more suitable for the title of Doctor of Miracles than Dr. Duncan?" Isaac laughed. "I need to think about it." Adam did not directly agree. "it is good." Isaac''s smile remained unchanged: "I have worked in the medical center for half a year and waited for half a year. I have enough patience." With that, he smiled at Adam and Lexie, turned around and walked out of the studio. "Gosh!" Lexie looked at Isaac''s leaving back and exclaimed: "With this type of terminal illness, he can endure without looking for Dr. Duncan for half a year..." "Because he has been rejected too many times." Adam smiled and said, "I think at the beginning, as soon as he went to the hospital, he immediately sought out the doctor he had seen. After being repeatedly rejected, he slowly became patient. Ok. Patience. Look at him for only half a year. There are few doctors and nurses in the hospital who don''t like him. He spent so much thought and deliberately making contacts in order to reduce the possibility of my rejection as much as possible. " This Isaacs approach is the same as that of children whose ears in the restaurant staff need plastic surgery. They are all discerning. Ask for help if you don''t rush. It is to get acquainted first, and then make people embarrassed to refuse by taking advantage of special occasions on special days. Adam has no opinion on this. After all, this is for survival, and his behavior is very restrained. It''s just that this case is really difficult enough, and he needs to consult with Dr. Shept. Also communicate with the director of surgery. That''s right! It''s still a question of medical insurance. The medical insurance company will never pay for such a high-risk operation. Once the operation fails, the hospital needs to pay a lot of money. Adam doesn''t care though. But this kind of thing must first say hello to the director of surgery. This is the most basic respect. "This is a spinal cord tumor. It may be a hemangioblastoma." When Dr. Sheput came, he watched the film and shook his head immediately: "I have seen this kind of tumor, but it has never been this big. It blocks blood flow. The patient should be paralyzed and then die. To remove it, first remove the surrounding cord tissue, so that the patient is paralyzed first. The risk is too great. " "Isaac had already expected this in his heart." Adam explained: "He would rather be paralyzed than die." "But after being paralyzed, it is still death." Dr. Shept pointed out the key question: "Otherwise he would not have found so many doctors, but none of them would be willing to answer." "You can skip the rope organization." Adam pondered: "From the aorta..." "are you serious?" Dr. Sheppert interrupted: "The risk has increased exponentially, almost impossible." "Isn''t the advancement of medicine going from impossible to possible." Adam smiled and said, "I think we can work together to greatly increase this possibility." Dr. Shept took a look at Adam, smiled and shook his head, then looked at the MRI film, for a long time, nodded and said: "I think we need enough good assistants." "I have asked Lexi to call." Adam smiled and said: "Just take this opportunity to give the excellent interns and residents in the hospital a chance to show off." "Also, MRI films can''t explain the situation either." Dr. Sheppert reminded: "You have to cut open and see it with your own eyes before you can decide whether you can do it, and then how to do it. It will also take a lot of time, long exposure..." "No need to." Adam shook his head: "After the cut, I will have a plan after I read it." "..." The corner of Dr. Shept''s mouth twitched. He forgot that Adam''s brain was different from theirs. They need a lot of time to think, and Adams super brain can produce results in a short time. The most annoying thing is that this result is more comprehensive and perfect than the result after they spend a lot of time thinking. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 988 I am not the **** of medicine), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 989: Oh, we are a stand-in "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Surgical practice room. "Adam, why waste time?" Christina looked around, vomiting: "Let''s put our time directly on preparing for the operation, okay?" "This is the preoperative preparation." Adam walked in, stood in front of a group of doctors, and smiled: "This operation will be very complicated. If everything goes well, it will take more than 24 hours. After such a long and intense operation, the assistant needs to change hands after a period of time to ensure the state. Therefore, with the assistance of Dr. Sheppert, I still need the help of the 4 best doctors. What needs to be done now is to find the 4 best doctors..." Having said that, Adam took out a bunch of new one-dollar bills, placed them on the operating table, took out one, and placed it face up under the microscope. He picked up a paper cup with a hole in it and placed it on the banknote. Then, holding a ballpoint pen, staring at the microscope, imitating nerve surgery, put the tip of the ballpoint pen through the round hole in the paper cup, sticking into it, and leaving a mark on the banknote under the cover. After doing all this, Adam picked up the one-dollar bill and displayed it in front of everyone: "Who can accurately spot Washington''s nose, who is an excellent assistant for this operation. The stage has been set up, the next step depends on your own strength. " "I come!" Carter raised his hand first. "You come!" Adam smiled and walked aside, giving the center of the stage to the eager young doctors. As he said, this selection method is simple and straightforward. Just do it, if it doesn''t, it doesn''t work. Just try it. Carter walked over and took a deep breath. To be honest, he was a little nervous. It''s not that I am not confident in my own strength. Following Adam for so long, his foundation has long been solid. Instead, he tried in public, and if there was an accident, he would be ashamed of Adam. This is what he is nervous about. Learn Adam''s actions and follow a set of procedures. As everyone eagerly watched, Carter''s face bloomed with a smile, and he drew a knife from under the paper cup, showing the black-tip Washington to everyone. "Yes!" "Who is next?" Adam looked at Carter with satisfaction and smiled. It''s not in vain that he has been training Carter. Now this basic skill is enough to get a shot. "I come!" A confident intern quickly raised his hand. Others raised their hands soon after. Obviously the atmosphere is up. And everyone has an idea in their minds, and I''m afraid that Adam''s three juniors and a pair of Christina who I quietly watch you stupid, if you come first, directly occupy the seat. They go first, at least I can do it, so I can. "Doctor Henry!" Adam looked at the first person to raise his hand. Dr. Henry walked up with his head upright, and then pointed the tip of the pen to the outside of the paper cup. He didn''t even see the Washington noodles on the US knife... "Next person." Adam smiled, and under Dr. Henry''s awkward expression, announced the next follow-up. Next. Adam consciously ignored the little man, Lexi and Christina, and let the others go first. The result was that everyone either didn''t even get close to the round hole in the paper cup, and directly clicked outside. Or just point it on the paper cup. Either I hit the US knife, but didn''t touch the tip of my nose at all. "Ha ha." Christina opened her hands and did a chest expansion exercise, then crossed her hands and pulled it forward, shaking her head again, and sneered in her throat. "Doctor Yang!" Adam saw that Christina was always there as a big brother, so he asked her to show it on stage first. "Look up!" Christina walked up proudly, moved quickly, and then pointed the tip of the pen to Washington''s nose. If she was the previous one, she might really be unable to pretend. Because neurosurgery is a little more delicate than cardiothoracic surgery. In the past, she really didn''t mention the basic skills. The cardiothoracic surgery is top-notch, but in other fields, it is really hard to describe. Very metaphysical. Nowadays, I often follow Adam, and I have been repeatedly mentioned by Adam, and the basic skills have gradually improved. At least on this occasion, there is no shame. Next, everyone went up. Needless to say, the little man and Lexie succeeded. "Adam, announce it quickly." Christina urged. "it is good." Just as Adam was about to announce that the four assistants were his third junior and Christina, a figure ran in. "Sorry for being late." A standard craftsman spirit. "Go up." Adam glanced at Christina and motioned to the belated female doctor to go up. The female doctor with glasses and an ordinary appearance bowed again before going up. As soon as he got to the operating table, his temperament changed immediately. Focus, calm! Christina''s eyes couldn''t help but constrict. When the female doctor with glasses showed the US knife, her face turned black. Because the point was also on Washington''s nose, the female doctor with glasses was obviously correcting the position of her point. "I think we have a result." Adam smiled and said, "Melendez, Carter, Grey, and Hiyama, you are the assistants of this operation, go get ready!" "Yes." The four agreed in unison. "Who is this Hiyama?" Christina, who was pretending to be uncomfortable, chased after Adam and asked: "Where did it come from? Why don''t you have any impression?" "Our next intern doctor." Adam knew her of course, and explained to Christina: "It''s just that she is very low-key and only concentrates on practicing skills. She is very concerned about neurosurgery, just like you treat cardiothoracic surgery. You really didn''t lose injustice at all. " After speaking, he left. Christina looked at the back of Adam leaving, and she was completely stunned. This operation quickly attracted the attention of most people in the hospital. As a result, the contacts that Isaac deliberately manages are obviously effective. Secondly, the assistant trials held by Adam are also very eye-catching. Not to mention the famous Christina Young, who seemed to be crushed by an unknown person. "Are you OK?" The intern Grey came over and saw his best friend staring at Adam and the others who were entering the operating room, caring. "Do you see it?" Christina didn''t move her head, still looking at Adam and their backs, motioning for her girlfriend to look. "what?" Meredith followed his girlfriend''s gaze and asked inexplicably. "Have you not found the problem?" Christina: "Lexie, originally Grey, is the new Grey. And that Hiyama, should be from an island country, is Asian like me, and can be regarded as a new me. In the past we and Adam were often together. Now the two of them stood beside Adam and became the new us. The real us have become stand-ins! This is not a good sign! " "Then what do you want to do?" Meredith said helplessly. She was already lying flat, accepting the fact that she was kicked out of the medical center''s spotlight by Adam. "How to do?" Christina glanced at her girlfriend and said with a high spirit of war: "Of course I took the position back. I don''t believe that I will be completely defeated by a bow." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 989 is bad, we are a stand-in), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 990: It feels good to be a clown! You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Operating room. "You are fully prepared." Adam did not announce the start immediately, but looked at Mitsuo and Hiyama who might make Christina a stand-in. Lexi and Hiyama suddenly twisted their bodies uncomfortably. Carter grinned. "Don''t laugh." Adam looked at Carter: "Did you drink water?" "..." Carter grinned stiffly. "Do you know why I ask?" Adam looked at him. "I know... if you don''t drink water, your body''s stability will be broken over time, and your hands may cramp." Carter smiled bitterly. "Can we surgeons risk cramping and trembling hands during the operation?" Adam asked. "No." Carter lowered his head and said, "I shouldn''t stop drinking water to avoid going to the toilet halfway in order to keep occupying the assistant position." "Will I say anything else?" Adam looked at him. "I''ll go drink water right away." Carter walked out quickly. "And you." Adam looked at Lexi and Hiyama again: "If you have to do this, there is nothing wrong with you. But now we are not a last resort. The reason why I specifically selected the four of you is to fully consider the length of the operation. All four of you can take turns as assistants in your best condition. " "I go out for a while." "me too." Hiyama and Lexi both blushed as Adam said, and hurriedly went out. It''s just that their posture is very unnatural. Lexie almost fell. "They are all wearing diapers...Dr. Duncan, how do you tell?" Dr. Sheppert first realized it, then looked at Adam jokingly. An expression that you understand and pay attention to. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Of course he has good eyes and keen observation. Otherwise, what else can it be? He is Adam! It''s not abnormal. Besides, in order to participate in a long-term major operation, wearing a diaper into the operating room is not the original creation of Lexi and Hiyama. Christina has tried it more than once. As her friend, Adam knew, and joked about it, not once or twice. What''s so surprising? "Melendes, you!" At this time, the little man also walked out silently, causing Dr. Shept''s eyes to widen. "He also wears a diaper? I didn''t see it!" "Pay attention to his left leg." Adam reminded. Dr. Sheputt looked down and found that the little man''s left leg was slightly swollen in the middle. "...He tied a urine bag?!" Dr. Shept was speechless. "Yup." Adam sighed: "This is our excellent surgeon." This little man''s approach reminded him of another little man. In the future, Howard would like to tie a urine bag on his thigh to line up in order to participate in the movie''s midnight show. It can prevent the urgency to go to the toilet and be robbed of the position. And in the cold midnight, there is an alternative warm bag... Kill two birds with one stone. The little man is obviously similar to Howard''s thinking. It''s just that he must drink water. After a while, Sanxiao and Hiyama both returned. "Is everything all right?" Adam glanced at the four of them, then smiled and said, "Then let''s start." Because Isaac''s tumor was too complicated, Adam and the others began to observe carefully after it was cut open. "It''s worse than expected." Dr. Shept commented. "Ok." Adam nodded. The super brain began to operate at full speed, and the 3D projection of the human body appeared in Adam''s mind. And it still combines tumor, Isaac''s personal order. "No, no." Seeing that Adam was lost in thought, Dr. Sheppert also continued to observe through the microscope for a while, trying to bring himself into the chief surgeon, but quickly denied it again. "Doctor Shept, can I see it?" The little man spoke out. "of course can." Dr. Shept glanced at Sanxiao and Hiyama, and laughed dumbfounded when he saw curiosity and fighting spirit in all of them. He stepped aside and gave his microscope to the little guy who knew I could do it too. The little man went up, looked through the microscope''s perspective, and frowned uncontrollably. Dr. Shept could not help but smile. Each of these young doctors became confident. Only after hitting a wall did I know that this world is not as beautiful as imagined. He is a top-notch neurosurgery doctor who feels it''s not good to do it again. Do these talented young people think they can do it? The little man frowned and left the microscope. Lexi went up, then came down. The same goes for Carter and Hiyama. This surgery can appear here after being delayed for at least half a year, naturally it makes sense! It''s too hard! I can''t do it either! The operating room fell silent. Dr. Sheppert stood back in front of the microscope and observed with Adam. Everyone else is paying attention to Adam. Whether the operation can continue depends on Adam''s decision. A little bit of time passed. Adam stood there, motionless. ten minutes later. "Okay, let''s get started." Adam looked up and smiled at everyone. "what?" Dr. Sheputt, who was immersed again, thinking about how to perform the operation, realized afterwards and was surprised. "let us start." Adam shared his thoughts with Dr. Shept, and then smiled. "you sure?" Dr. Shept hesitated. "I am sure." Adam smiled. "Well, you are the chief sword." Dr. Shept took a look at Adam and nodded. "Scalpel!" As soon as Adam stretched his hand, the operation officially began. The timer lights up. Time is passing fast. Adam takes the lead, and one and two take turns to replace. Those who took turns to take a break looked at Adam with a calm expression and the same state, all showing envy, jealousy and admiration. 6 hours, 12 hours, 18 hours. The time soon surpassed the length of the failed operation at the Mayo Clinic. Everyone was tired and excited. When Adam announced the end, the timer stopped at 28 hours, 45 minutes and 36 seconds. Ward. Isaac woke up from the anesthesia and looked at the sunlight projecting from the window, his face changed. Then he hurriedly moved his foot and he could still move. "Ha ha cough cough..." He laughed bitterly at first, then the laughter gradually faded, and finally he cried. "Isaac, what''s the matter?" Carter, who was in charge of the bed, came in and asked. "I''m going to die, I''m going to die." Isaac no longer had the calmness and extreme optimism he had before, and murmured in tears: "My legs can still move, and the sunshine outside is still there. Even Dr. Duncan has given up on me. I''m going to die..." Carter comforted him for a while before he figured out what happened to Isaac. "Your surgery has been done, and Dr. Duncan removed the tumor perfectly for you and saved your leg." Carter couldn''t laugh or cry: "As for Sunshine, it looks like you enter the operating room. It''s not because you gave up after the operation was performed for a while. But after 28 hours, this is already the second day! " "You didn''t lie to me?" Isaac was startled. "What do you say?" Carter was speechless. "I''m ready" Isaac muttered these words, the arc of his mouth kept rising, his smile gradually perverted. The expert is by my side. The clown was myself. But it feels like being a clown... so good... The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 990 feels like being a clown, so good!) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 991: House trouble "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "Doctor Wilson, why are you here?" Adam looked at Dr. House''s good friends curiously. "Adam, are you free tonight?" Dr. Wilson smiled and said, "Let''s have a drink together?" "Are you not afraid of House being jealous?" Adam glanced at him and teased. "He doesn''t have the energy to be jealous now." Dr. Wilson smiled bitterly. "Trouble again?" Adam laughed blankly: "All right, wait for me, let''s go to the Friends Bar. House got into trouble, but it was the best snack. " "..." Dr. Wilson smiled helplessly. His friendship with House is true love. Friends bar. "Let''s talk about it, what''s unhappy about House, please be happy if you say it?" Adam smiled. "There is a new chairman of the hospital." Dr. Wilson thought. "I guess the new chairman doesn''t like House." Adam smiled and said, "Well, normal people don''t like him, it''s nothing." "Lovely Dehua Vogler is the new chairman of the hospital!" Dr. Wilson worried: "He donated $100 million to become the new chairman of the hospital. It only took three seconds to look at House. Then he had an opinion on House, and the opinion was very big, which is no joke. " "So it was him." Adam was surprised. "You know him?" Dr. Wilson refreshed. "of course." Adam smiled and said: "New York''s new billionaire, the company has just gone public, and his personal assets have successfully surpassed one billion dollars. He is a good player in investment. He has a pharmaceutical company, and he heard that he is researching specific medicines for cancer. It seems that they have made some progress. The Princeton Teaching Hospital is small, but strong and famous. Patient resources are abundant. For him, the price/performance ratio is extremely high. He wanted to control the Princeton Teaching Hospital first, and then use the resources of the hospital to conduct large-scale clinical trials for his cancer drugs. House is in trouble. " "Do you think so too?" Dr. Wilson was taken aback. But remembering that House''s first reaction was similar. It''s just that House only thought that Edward Vogler was doing dirty work for the pharmaceutical company. I don''t know that Edward Vogler directly controls a pharmaceutical company, and that the other company''s company has made new progress. Then he shuddered. Because of the induction meeting of the new chairman not long ago, he also participated as a member of the board of directors of the Princeton Teaching Hospital. At that time, this man came with 100 million US dollars to donate to the hospital to study new treatments for cancer. The speech he delivered was very sincere and moving. "When I was 18, my father lent me $20,000 to go to college. Later he said it was a mistake. Because I didn''t go to college. I took his money and invested it in a friend who was in a small business. When my father discovered the real use of the money I took. He doesn''t communicate with me much... But my friend''s business is done. I use the profits I earn to invest in one company after another. I must be very good at this, I have a good vision. Because before I knew it, someone had already made a quotation for my company. A year ago, my company went public. Overnight, I was worth a billion. The process and speed may not be as legendary as Adam Duncan. But I also started from scratch, worked hard for 30 to 40 years, and became a true billionaire in one fell swoop. So I thought I should go back and see my father. I admit, I want to see what his expression will look like when he learns of my current success? But when I sat in the kitchen where I used to sit when I was a child, he didn''t respond. Because his Alzheimer''s disease has worsened. The best medicine and medical staff are useless... This is why I am here. If my donation to this hospital brought about a change from incurable cancer to law-curable cancer. Or, a man who has not recognized his wife for 35 years can watch his wife whisper Good morning, dear, I love you... As long as there is another disease that is still harming human life, I will give you a blank check and let you fight against it. I believe that from now on, everything will be very different..." Dr. Wilson thought of the eloquent speech of the new chairman on the board of directors, and thought of the possible inside story that Adam and House had revealed. Combined with the new chairman''s style of acting only profit after taking office, the contrast made him shudder. "House, the trouble is big..." "Oh, what did you think of?" Adam gossip said. When Dr. Wilson told the story, Adam laughed. "This is a U.S. dream~" Adam smiled and shook his head and said, "All kinds of beauty in his mouth, business in his heart. Think about it carefully, is this speech really as touching as it appears on the surface? He was eighteen years old and used the $20,000 that his father lent him to support him in college. Then when his father found out, he ignored him? Is he still a bit wronged? Since he said he had started from scratch, he was obviously from a mediocre family, or even poor. How many such African-American families can save $20,000 for their son to go to college? Either it is a windfall. Either a father''s deepest love for his son. In an era when consumerism is prevalent, I endure the urge to consume wantonly and save such a large amount of money for my son day by day. It was for his son to go to college and start a different life from him. Don''t say he succeeded later. What if it fails? A fledgling young man, who doesn''t think he is the son of destiny. But how many have been successful? Let alone invest if you don''t understand anything! This probability... He is a billionaire, and his probability is almost one in a billion. And the path his father chose for him may not be as successful as it is today. However, the chances of achieving stratification step by step are definitely the greatest. He betrayed his father who loved him deeply, and deeply hurt an old father who had devoted so many years to his son. I don''t believe that his father didn''t tell him the purpose of saving the money when he was growing up. I think maybe more than once. And is it really borrowing? Said it was borrowed, but it was just to say it nicely. If it is a loan, it is simply a transaction. The element of paternal love is compressed to a minimum. OOO. How he uses the money is his freedom which covers up betrayal and injury. Such a large sum of money, once it succeeds, even the capital and profits will be paid back. After the success, it will be a drop in the bucket. If he fails, will his old father really chase him to pay his debts? I think everyone wants this kind of borrowing with only good and no harm. Wouldn''t you really believe that what is circulating on the Internet nowadays is that successful people do not rely on their families, but only on their own abilities? They were kicked out of the family from the age of one to eighteen. Everything in the future is the result of their ingenuity and hard work, right? No way? No way? " Dr. Wilson: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 991 House''s Trouble), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 992: Adam: Are you surprised or surprised? You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Friends bar. Dr. Wilson was speechless. Originally, a speech that was very moving because of the American dream, when Adam said it, it seemed like a joke. He just couldn''t laugh. Because on the board of directors, he was really touched... "and also." When Adam saw that Dr. Wilson couldn''t answer, "Isn''t it a classic question," he smiled and continued to laugh. "He didn''t succeed in a day or two days, or even a year or two. Does it have to be a billionaire to go back confidently? For thirty or forty years, he never thought of going back! Now he is holding this to say things and give speeches. What is this behavior? This kind of extinction is a character that he uses for everything. No wonder he succeeded. Even his donation must be attached to the condition of becoming your boss. Still fighting for the health of mankind, as long as there is still a disease, just fill in the blank check? you try? " "Ugh." Dr. Wilson smiled bitterly: "Don''t say it, just after he was elected as the new chairman, he immediately asked Cady (the president of Princeton Teaching Hospital) to run the hospital with commercial thinking. In his opinion, the merchandise sold in the hospital is health. And this one is easy to sell. If Cardi does not want to sell, it means Cardi doesn''t care whether people can get health. " "sophistry." Adam laughed blankly and said: "Every capitalist will do this for the good of the buyer, but never say whether the buyer has paid an excessive price that shouldn''t be paid." "House was directly targeted by him." Dr. Wilson worried: "His diagnostic department was originally set up specially for him by Cardi. Unique in the world. It can really bring hope of survival to patients with intractable diseases. But in Vogler''s eyes, a diagnostic department with an annual budget of 3 million and treating only one patient per week is a financial black hole. But House is not under anyone''s control. Vogler asked House to wear a white coat. Cardi had no choice but to ask House repeatedly, but House ignored them at all. In the past few days, Vogler has been staying in Cardi''s office and asked Cardi''s secretary to print out all the income and expenditure data of the diagnostic department for review. " "How did House do it?" Adam immediately became interested. "How do you think he should react?" Dr. Wilson curiously asked. "I''m not surprised what he does." Adam smiled: "But different reactions mean different things. If he still doesn''t care, he will do his own way. That shows that he is not afraid of investigation, or forcefully composure. If he pretends to compromise, it means that there is really a problem with the financial affairs of the diagnostic department, or he is not afraid that the pig will be scalded by boiling water. This is not surprising. With Houses side, and all kinds of small little interests, if his diagnostic department has no financial problems at all, then its a ghost! " "..." Dr. Wilson was speechless again. Counting down the various little interests of Jiyou House, Liu Bei and Ouyang Feng are very costly and physically demanding. And he still has a lot of impromptu consumption. That''s also big head. The diagnosis department is 3 million a year, not to say that all the salaries of House and the three ducks are paid. That is the small head. The bulk is actually the expenses of various instruments and drugs used by the diagnostic department when diagnosing patients. After all, it is an intractable disease. Starting to do all kinds of expensive outrageous examinations, that is the basic exercise. Those who do it again are not few. Not to mention the special and cherished drugs that will be used. This is all counted in the expenses of the diagnostic department. "do not worry." Adam ridiculed: "You are careless and messy. Who is House? What has he not experienced? And his brain, even if it embezzled the department fees. It will not be so easy to review problems. As long as there are no major financial problems. He is a tenured professor at the Princeton Teaching Hospital. Without going into a fight, he can''t move House until you and Dr. Cady, two of House''s steadfast fans, are completely overturned. In other words, before you are expelled, House will not be expelled. Surprised? Was it unexpected? " "...What a great surprise and comfort." Only then did Dr. Wilson understand why House always wanted to talk to Adam. After much contact, I discovered that Adam Duncan, Qianqian Gentleman''s Perfect Doctor, has the same weird and poisonous tongue as House. "How do you think I can help him?" Adam smiled. "I do not know either" When talking about business, Dr. Wilson hesitated: "I just thought that House could not accept leaving the Princeton Teaching Hospital. Because this is Kadis hospital. It is also his last and best place to settle down. Once he was kicked out, he had nowhere to go. No one can stand him. He also couldn''t stand any changes that challenged his self-arrogant personality. " "This is true." Adam nodded: "If it wasn''t for Doctor Cardi, it would be the dean. If Dr. Cardi is not a pretty temperament woman. If it weren''t for Doctor Cardi''s inner worship of House. Three ifs, but one is missing... Ok. Ok. If you are there, the second one can be omitted. Those are two ifs. Without any one, there is no Dr. House who has a pretty good life now. " "He can''t be a doctor." Dr. Wilson sighed: "His pain is always present, with his favorite medical puzzle solving. He can bear it. Once he was expelled and there was no hospital to take him in, he could no longer practice medicine to solve the mystery. I''m afraid he will become a complete addict immediately. At that time, he will be completely ruined. " "Don''t you want me to leave a way for him?" Adam shook his head and smiled: "I admire his medical skills, but I don''t like his behavior. I already have a good friend who is unbearable. I don''t want to pull one by my side. " "Ok." Dr. Wilson gave a wry smile: "My fault, I thought you were his friend and would be willing to help him." "Ha ha." Adam glanced at him: "Don''t come to retreat for advancement, please don''t be as aggressive as that..." "UmDoctor Wilson smiled. "Oh, my temper!" Adam laughed too. The next day. Princeton Teaching Hospital. Dean chamber. "Where''s your white coat?" The Dean, Dr. Cardi, looked at Dr. House who was limping in and complained: "Vogler threatened to fire me if I don''t support him to control you or fire you." "Just ignore him." Dr. House said poisonously: "No matter how strong the gold is, it''s just a bug in the stinking ditch of this sinful city in New York." Vogler is a tall, sturdy, bald head of African descent, and is very similar to the underworld master Jin in Marvel. "It''s all this time, do you dare to say that?!" Doctor Cardi said angrily: "You really are not afraid of being fired and then have nowhere to go?!" "do not worry." House played with the crutches on his hand and said meaningfully: "In this hospital, I have witnessed three changes of masters. Gold may not be kept till the end! " "Do you want to leave him?" Dr. Cardi has no good airway. "Why not?" House smiled mysteriously. Dr. Cardi stayed, then he was thoughtful. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 992 Adam: Wasnt Surprise Surprised, Was It Surprise?) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 993: In this case, I don’t have to pretend anymore "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. "what are you doing?!" The next day, Dr. Wilson came to work in a happy mood and shared his joy with Dr. House. But then it turned into surprise and displeasure. "what?" House Doctors do not think that the Italian smiled: "You do not really think I do nothing, and then obediently become Adam Duncan bitch, right.?" "Adam is a friend." Dr. Wilson said helplessly: "You know." "I know." Dr. House laughed: "I just want to see how the three of them react under this pressure. It will be very interesting. Now you can bet. Who do you bet on can''t hold it first and start to lean towards Jin and **** your hips? " "This is too wicked." Dr. Wilson murmured, but under Dr. House''s big eyes, he still said, "It won''t be Cameron anyway." "Forman or Keith?" Dr. House acquiesced to Dr. Wilson''s judgment and continued to ask. "Forman..." Dr. Wilson thought for a while, gave his own judgment, and reminded him before walking out of House''s office. "Don''t be tempted, it will hurt your few interpersonal relationships." "I choose Keith and Forman, and bet $100." Doctor House smiled. "Damn!" Dr. Wilson cursed for his mistake. Vogler, the new chairman of the Princeton Teaching Hospital, took action on Dr. House. It came up to cut the funding for the diagnostic department and let Dr. House decide for himself which of the three ducks to expel. This is the power of the chairman, and other directors are also tired of House''s recklessness and such good treatment. This is simply an agreement with both hands. Even though House knew that Adam was in his hands, he still wanted to see who would betray him and fall to the new boss under the pressure of being expelled. Even as a last resort, he would never let Adam help. This is House! Among the three ducks, the beautiful doctor Cameron has a secret crush. No, it can be said to be a Ming love House. And Cameron likes broken men, and House is abused by the new chairman, and Camerons love is suddenly doubled. Therefore, both House and Dr. Wilson directly ruled out Cameron. Facts have also proved this. And House deserves to be House. Both Forman and Keith were eaten to death by the new chairman. No one wants to be expelled. In the end, House chose his own approach. director''s office. "Our four salaries have been halved so that we can meet your financial requirements." "this is okay." Doctor Cardi was overjoyed. "Do not!" Vogler, the new chairman of House nicknamed Golden Union, stood with his back to them and looked out the window, and directly denied the proposal. "why?" Dr. Cardi puzzled: "This not only meets your financial requirements, but also retains the excellent staffing of the diagnostic department..." "It''s not a question of money anymore." House saw the key to the problem at a glance. "Not bad." Vogler seemed to have really become the big villain Jin Bin, and turned slowly, his huge body seemed to be covered by a dark cloud. "What I want has always been your obedience, and what I want is the attitude of carrying out my orders even if you are unhappy or uncomfortable!" "Wow." House stuffed his fist into his mouth, frightened on his face, then put away the pretense and limped away. Vogler''s face darkened. House''s venomous taunts are always expressive. Next, Vogler, who turned black into an African descent, stepped up his attack on Dr. House. Even the life and death of House''s patients are put on the table. For Vogler, who is in control of the hospital, it is simply too easy for House, who wants to bet justly on the unusual way. "Adam, please." Dr. Wilson said anxiously, "Stop playing." "I''m not playing!" House said casually: "It''s not yet the last moment. Haven''t you read a novel? The highlight of the story is the twists and turns, ups and downs. Dont you expect that Kim wont be proud of the final result? I think it will be very interesting. " "...This is still playing!" Dr. Wilson was speechless. "Ok." House shrugged: "Don''t be so boring? It''s not very interesting. We are fighting against evil capitalists." "Just play." Dr. Wilson murmured: "Sooner or later you will play off, and you expect Adam will not be exactly like you, otherwise..." "..." House couldn''t help but stunned, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "Damn, I forgot about it." "You mean Adam might also play with you?" Dr. Wilson was startled: "No way?" "Dare you say that there is no such possibility?" House murmured: "That''s why I haven''t wanted to rely on him, but I''m still careless. Since you said that Adam would be my retreat, although I don''t want to. But subconsciously, I still rely on it more or less. " He said that he picked up crutches and walked out. "Where are you going?" Dr. Wilson cried. "Of course it is for peace." House walked to the door and turned back to vomit: "I would rather bow my head slightly to Jin and not to be played by Adam." "Adam is a friend, and he doesn''t have your evil taste..." Dr. Wilson smiled bitterly: "At least not as bad as yours. I believe he will not spoof you on this." "Maybe not, maybe it will." House laughed: "You can never guess what he will do. This is fun, isn''t it?" "..." Dr. Wilson really had nothing to do with such a House. "I know you will make a wise choice in the end." The new chairman, Vogler, faced House who accepted his previous proposal and couldn''t help but smile: "Actually, I still admire you very much. See you at the party tonight?" "Do I have any other options?" House tilted his head. "See you tonight." The new chairman Vogler smiled more quickly. He has been in business for decades, and he likes this feeling of letting the strong give in more than women. Into the night. The new drug launch party of Vogler''s pharmaceutical company officially began. "...I have said a lot, but why should you listen to me? I am the boss of the company. I said that my product is good. Obviously I can''t believe it, can I?" Vogler gave a speech on new drugs on stage. In a good mood, he also joked: "However, Dr. Greg House has always been known for his integrity. Ladies and gentlemen, let us welcome Dr. Greg House! " With everyone watching, House limped up. "Dongxi Medicine has an extraordinary commitment to research." House glanced at his good friend and Dean Cardi, seeing that they were looking at him expectantly and worriedly, so he picked up the speech and read it. "Their new angiotensin-converting enzyme inhibitor is a medical breakthrough that will benefit millions of people from heart disease." After speaking, he put away the speech and walked off the stage. "That''s it?" Vogler greeted with dissatisfaction, and reminded in a low voice: "This is not the speech I want at all." "It''s enough to write a press release." House shrugged. "Forman or Cameron?" Vogler threatened in a low voice. House glanced at him, then walked back to the podium. In this case, he doesn''t need to pretend any more. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (in this case in Chapter 993, I don''t need to install anything) to read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 994: Adam who is good at helping a little "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Dongxi Pharmaceutical''s new drug release party. Amidst Vogler''s "just this, this" dissatisfaction and threats, House is no longer prepared to pretend that he will sacrifice his character for good friends and good bosses. He limped back onto the podium. You don''t want to give you a concise and capable press release. I insist on bragging. Well! I will now make a decision that goes against my ancestors. "Obviously, I forgot to say a few things." Dr. House smiled slightly: "Ed Vogler, is an excellent businessman." Vogler frowned slightly. Because he has corrected House more than once to deliberately speak of his name Edward as Edward. However, he could rely on Dr. House''s reputation to endorse his new drug. With a few small movements, he smiled. Make money, not shabby! "He can see himself clearly and others clearly, and he gives unique and sober evaluations of others, and he has never failed..." Dr. House said this, glanced at Vogler, whose face was darkening, and looked at everyone again. "Do you know how I knew that new angiotensin conversion inhibitors are effective? Because the old one works! The new one is actually the same, but more expensive. Ok! Much more expensive! You see, another vivid example proves that Ed is an excellent businessman~" Vogler''s face went completely dark. "Oh no!" "I knew it." Dr. Cardi and Dr. Wilson in the audience raised their foreheads together, just like Houses ancestor, and couldnt bear to see Houses actions in violation of their unceasing rules. House this the wicked son of the ancestor! It''s a pity that now, they can only watch the development of the situation. "When his company''s drug was about to lose patent protection, he ordered his subordinates to change the drug a little bit." Dr. House revealed the ancestral secret of the pharmaceutical industry, which made all the attendees stare. It''s not how terrifying the news is. In fact, those in the industry who are able to come over to participate in this new drug release party are industry insiders. Who doesn''t know the inside story of these semi-public industries? They are shocked that there are really young people who dare to expose it in public. At the same time, they also lowered their evaluation of the newly promoted billionaire Edward Vogler. This is obviously a car overturned! "Not only succeeded in creating a new drug with no meaning." Dr. House''s tongue is full: "It has also created countless profits. Its nice to everyone, isnt it? Except for patients who really need medicine to save their lives. Because they need to pay more for their lives. But who cares about them? Who are they? Nameless people, just a bunch of numbers! Ok. A bunch of numbers from our talented businessman Ed Vogler! Let us put aside the momentary mercy for thousands of unknown people, the rising God overlooking the Lamb. Give your eyes and applause to the true God! Ed Vogler! " Lonely and feeble applause sounded in the venue. No one agrees. The scene was deadly silent. The three ducks under Dr. House all smiled bitterly. They may have the opportunity to leave only one person. Now they will definitely be swept out like their wayward bosses. The only hope is that this billionaire who was slapped in the face by their boss, talk about martial arts. Don''t rush to kill! "As you wish...I inserted a joke." Dr. House walked past Vogler, whose face had returned to his ancestors, and still said a bit viciously. "I want to destroy you!" Vogler said word by word. "Don''t be so childish." Doctor House smiled: "It''s really unnecessary. You are a truly successful businessman. How do you say that." Businessmen have weaknesses! I believe you wont~" "Wait and see." Vogler''s face was pale. "Wait and see." Doctor House smiled happily. Fighting with intractable diseases is endless joy. Fighting with people is equally fun. The next day. Princeton Teaching Hospital board meeting. "I didn''t want to be so indecent, but now I have a showdown. House and I can only keep one. When I said me, I was referring to myself and the $100 million donated. " Vogler exuded the domineering big brother: "Now I propose to expel Greg House. Who agrees and who opposes?" Under the gaze of such private grievances, everyone raised their hands. Except for Dr. Wilson. As a tenured professor, the board of directors must pass a unanimous vote before House can be expelled. "well." Vogler''s face was cold, and he stopped persuading anything, and said directly: "Now, ask Dr. Wilson to leave!" "You can''t let me go to interfere with my vote..." Dr. Wilson wanted to struggle for a good friend: "And after the proposal is not passed, it will take at least 24 hours to re-initiate the proposal." "Our proposal this time is not about him." Vogler sneered: "It''s about you, so you have an interest and must be avoided. That''s right! We want to initiate a new proposal to expel you. " "..." Dr. Wilson was extremely bitter. Sure enough, it is the capitalists who understand the capitalists. Adam had already expected the result now. He was really going to be fired in front of House. Under this kind of fierce stance of who disagrees with me, I will kill whoevers first, Vogler drove away Houses iron. The next day. The proposal to expel House was launched again. Only this time, Doctor Cardi hesitated. "You changed again in just one day, but you can imagine how weak you are to House, you can''t control him at all." Vogler mocked: "He won''t take orders from anyone..." "Don''t you also be arbitrary?" Cardi retorted: "Because you think we belong to you." "I propose to expel Dr. Lisa Cardi immediately. Who agrees and who opposes?" The God of Vogler blocks and kills the gods, and the Buddha blocks and kills the Buddhas. "Why do you have to Bauhaus?" Cardi''s popularity is still very good, and someone immediately began to persuade her. "It''s not just House''s problem anymore." Cardi is no longer a mere doctor. She is proficient in power and began to deliver her own speeches. "If you think you should fire House, fire Wilson, fire me, then raise your hand. But don''t be afraid of losing that one hundred million dollars. Because in this case, you really belong to him. While you can still make choices, make choices that determine your own destiny. This may be your last choice~" When the speech is here, it can actually be over, and you can leave without any effort. But Cardi clearly felt that this carefully prepared speech did not completely touch the board members. That is to say, it is not safe Once she leaves, Vogler will do both, she may really be driven out of the hospital like House and Wilson. So, she offered a real trick. "Don''t worry about the so-called $100 million donation that includes various restrictions. Dr. Adam Duncan is a good friend of House, and he doesn''t mind helping a little bit. We are all doctors. It is your freedom to accept Dr. Duncans hundred million points of help or belong to Vogler. " "you sure?" Everyone looked at Cardi excitedly. Only Vogler truly returned to his ancestors: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 994 is good at helping Adam), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 995: Something strange seems to be mixed in New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. The atmosphere of the board of directors changed immediately after Cady said Adam''s name. Vogler''s return to the ancestors'' face is also blue and blue. Although he couldn''t believe that Adam would support House to this point. But he has no doubt that Adam has this strength. Then he thought of House''s self-confidence and the tit-for-tat and meaningfulness when he was attacked. Now he understands everything. There are capable people behind House! "Doctor Cardi, are you true?" A board member said excitedly: "Dr. Duncan is willing to donate $100 million to our hospital?" "It''s not a donation, it''s an investment." Cardi corrected: "He appreciates the professionalism of Dr. House, and thinks that our Princeton Teaching Hospital has Dr. House, a unique genius doctor in the diagnostic department, which is of great investment value. And he only needs a little share, and he doesn''t ask us to make any changes. He is a doctor, a genius doctor, and one of us. He understands us and agrees with us! Even if he becomes the majority shareholder of the holding, he will never think that we belong to him! Have you all heard of Dr. Duncan? Do you think he is trustworthy? If you trust him, then be yourself and that''s it. Again, we are all doctors, and we should only do what our doctors should do. Everything else should be a logical result. We save lives! No one should materialize us into a series of numbers that can be discarded at any time! " "Is it possible for Dr. Duncan to join us?" Another doctor director looked forward to: "Dr. House is not worth $100 million, but Dr. Duncan is definitely worth it. As long as he is willing to join, don''t need 100 million dollars, I agree too! " "..." The corner of Doctor Cardi''s mouth twitched. Because this is what she said to House. The previous board of directors, the reason why she raised her hand in favor of dismissing House. It is because in her eyes, House is indeed very valuable. She also admired him in her heart. But in her eyes, he is still not worth the overall improvement of the hospital''s various resources brought by 100 million US dollars. Obviously, there are no secrets in the hospital... "correct." Another director smiled and said, "Dean Cardi, if you can invite Dr. Duncan to join our hospital, I will raise my hand unconditionally if you make any decisions in the future." "Let me try" Dr. Cardi said speechlessly: "Our focus now should be on whether to accept Dr. Duncan''s investment!" "Of course accept!" "I agree!" "I look forward to Dr. Duncan''s joining. Our Princeton Teaching Hospital is strong enough. What we lack is an opportunity like Dr. Duncan!" "Thinking about the overall resource improvement brought by Dr. Duncan, I am full of confidence in the future." "me too." "..." At the same time that a group of directors exulted and applauded, suddenly something strange was mixed into it. me too? Everyone looked at this strange source in unison. "what''s happenin?" Vogler, who had returned to his ancestors before, had evolved countless tens of thousands of years in an instant, with a calm expression and a smile on his face. "I have always admired Dr. Duncan, and like everyone else, I also look forward to his joining." "Then House Doctor?" Cardi was surprised. "With the addition of Dr. Duncan, House''s question is not worth mentioning." Vogler smiled: "I think I have my $100 million, plus Dr. Duncan''s $100 million. The resources of Princeton Teaching Hospital will take off directly. The hospital is bound to expand. More patients! More jobs! Dr. House and I... no big deal. In fact, if you want to know that Dr. House and Dr. Duncan have such a good relationship, there will be no such thing as now..." "..." Doctor Cardi was speechless. Now she finally knew what House was talking about the weakness and compromise of the businessman. They were all slapped like this by House. And they all said that they had a showdown. If there is House, there will be no him. But when he heard that Adam was going to intervene, he immediately changed his face to such an extent. Although she has gradually let go of the first-hand clinical work, and has made a solid stride towards a complete management. Even House, when she said she gave up, she gave up. But she really couldn''t achieve Vogler''s level. Maybe she was wrong...this is not a field that she can play... "I need to ask." Dr. Cardi never expected this to happen, but from the bottom of his heart he did not reject this result, but he didn''t know how Adam would react, so he could only say so. "Please be sure to help me convey friendliness and expectations." Vogler laughed. The board of directors ended in this unexpected ease and joy. "Doctor Duncan..." Dr. Cardi called Adam, explained the unexpected change, and consulted Adam. "He really has him..." Adam laughed blankly. This is the essence of joining if you can''t beat it. "Then Dr. Duncan, what do you think?" Cardi smiled: "Vogler said, as long as you invest, all of us can work together. Push the Princeton Teaching Hospital to a higher level and get the best return on your investment. " That''s right! She feels that Adam is leading the way for House, although he has a strong sense of admiration and helping friends. But more is still the consideration of interests. Not long ago, the Internet bubble was burst A large amount of funds fled the virtual economy of the Internet and finance. Hospitals belong to a high-quality real economy, and it is excusable to be favored by a billionaire in the industry like Adam. As for why it is the Princeton Teaching Hospital and not the medical center where Adam is located. That''s naturally because the Princeton Teaching Hospital is relatively small, has great potential, and is more cost-effective. So she knew that if she wanted to impress Adam and get 200 million dollars in funding in one fell swoop, she had to convince her with the most critical issues. "maybe." Adam smiled: "It''s just excessive commercialization, which will inevitably bring about the materialization of capital. So forget it, I don''t need this money, and I don''t plan to make this kind of money. " People like Vogler are definitely very profitable, and they can also bring huge profits to their partners. But Adam really didn''t like him, and he didn''t like the billion points of profit. To a certain extent, the money is really just a number for Adam to clean himself up. After all, he now, even if he has no money, can get around the world by brushing his face, brushing his body, and brushing his skills. He can really be rich and willful now. So he rejected it straightforwardly. "So..." Cardi was stunned and disappointed: "Then if Vogler is allowed to withdraw, will you continue to invest?" "of course." Adam smiled and said, "I still believe in Dr. Cardi." The Princeton Teaching Hospital is indeed very promising, and it will definitely not lose money if it invests now. And to be able to help House easily, is also considered to kill two birds with one stone. House is a guy with peerless talent and who can be human and ignore ethics. This kind of favor may be of great use one day in the future. In the eyes of someone like Adam who is not less than a billion dollars, this favor is more valuable than the increased profits. Chapter 996: Capitalist Adam New Jersey. Princeton Teaching Hospital. House office. "Let us salute our heroes!" House, Wilson, and the three ducks were celebrating with champagne in the office, and when they saw Dr. Cady coming in, they immediately made a noise. Dr. Wilson handed Cardy a glass of champagne he had prepared. Cardi did not refuse, took it, and drank. When everyone saw this, there was a burst of applause. But as Cady kept drinking in one breath, without stopping. The crowd''s applause and roaring sound seemed to be cut off, and they could only silently watch the hero whose mood was obviously wrong. "It shouldn''t have been like this..." Doctor Cardi drank his glass of wine in one breath, then looked around at the crowd and sighed, "Vogler still has a lot of things." "Then why are you opposed?" Dr. House took a deep look at her: "I believe Adam''s billion-point help is not the point." "Because you don''t want to wear a white coat, because you don''t want to compromise!" Doctor Cardi said with sorrow: "It is also because he extended the blow to you to the patient. You may be a complete bastard! But at least it''s still saving people! Save those patients who cannot be saved elsewhere and are about to die in despair! He shouldn''t use this to set up obstacles and use the patient''s life to disgust you! Life shouldn''t be just a bunch of numbers that people like them want to play with! This is too online! " "Now that Dr. Duncan is in and Vogler is leaving, isn''t this the best ending?" Dr. Wilson wants to bring emotions back to happiness and positiveness. "maybe." Doctor Cardi shook his head and said, "But after all, Adam Duncan is still a capitalist. What the future is like, I''m not sure..." "you do not need to worry." Doctor House smiled confidently: "The reason why he helped is just to make me owe him a favor. I remember it. There is always a chance to pay it back in the future! " Having said this, seeing Cardi, Wilson, and Cameron all a little worried, he shrugged again: "My fault. To be more precise, Adam wanted this favor, just a preparation at hand. This grown-up favor would most likely not be used in his entire life... Besides, he invested in our hospital, but he did not make money faster in the virtual economy. It''s not that it doesn''t make money. Come! For our victory! Cheers! " Everyone glanced at each other, shook their heads, followed House''s meaning, and raised their glasses again. However, a trace of doubt still flashed in their eyes. All smart people! What House said may be right, most of the adult favors will never be used in a lifetime. But once it is used, it may be the end of a lifetime. They were absolutely unable to grasp the need for House to pay this billion-point favor that Adam Duncan provoked. Medical center. Adam also got the final result from the phone call. After he refused to invest with Vogler, Vogler chose to leave with his $100 million donation. The Princeton Teaching Hospital is not the only hospital worth investing in. There is no need to conflict with Adam because of this. As for the face or something? When he "borrowed" him at the age of eighteen, his father had accumulated $20,000 that he had given him to college for more than ten years, and he turned his head and made investments without making a sound. It ceased to exist. Princeton Teaching Hospital does not say that there is a sting like Dr. House, and a dean with a bottom line like Dr. Cardi. There are billionaires like Adam Duncan out there who help unconventionally. It doesn''t make sense to stay any longer. The merchant should know when to stop the loss. And he knew that the wealth increase in Adam''s later period mainly depended on Internet technology. This time the Internet bubble, even if Adam runs away, one day in the future will be planted on it. At that time, he will have a good chat with Adam who rejected him... Adam naturally didn''t know this. But even if I knew it, I wouldn''t care. He can run this time, next time, he also knows the approximate time, and can still run. And as his assets become larger and larger, the proportion of stock assets will continue to decline. His assistant Ada is planning a more reasonable asset allocation. And he can also touch the future tycoons to cross the river. The first asset allocation in the future is land. That''s right! He is considering buying land as a big landlord. No matter which world you are in, land is the best means of production. In the current world, those Internet tycoons continue to buy land in large quantities, unanimously. Before Adam''s crossing, the cover bought nearly 270,000 acres of land in 18 U.S. states, which is more than 1,000 square kilometers. About the size of a local Hong Kong. In the American drama world, as long as you can afford the annual land tax, you are the king of this land. And such a vast land, as long as it is well managed, can still generate a lot of income stably. If there are mineral deposits underground, that would be a tenfold increase in asset appreciation. This is simply the best and safest investment for those virtual economies that can be broken in one click. Regardless of whether Adam is rooted in the genes of his previous life, or the light of Texas in this life, he is inclined to this life of big farms, big houses, big pickups and big guns. Before, it was not obvious. However, some of Adam''s female good friends have almost a manor farm. Now Adam sold off at a high level before the Internet bubble was burst. A large amount of funds except for those Internet technology stocks that are destined to explode in the future and other well-known stocks in various fields in the future. It is to increase the penetration of the industry to make the assets more resistant to risks. Continuing to buy land is an action that must begin to lay out. The next day. "Director, what''s the matter?" Adam arranged the mission of the third elementary school and Hiyama who had come in, motioned for them to leave, and looked at the surgical director who stood beside him pretending that he did not exist. "Ahem." The director of surgery gave a light cough: "Adam, how are you doing?" "It''s okay." Adam glanced at him. "Do you think the hospital has anything to improve?" The director of surgery laughed and said, "Or is there anything you want? Just say..." "Director, what''s the matter?" Adam smiled. "I heard that you invested $100 million in the Princeton Teaching Hospital?" The director of surgery hesitated. "Yup." Adam smiled and nodded. "You want to invest in a hospital, our medical center welcomes you to invest in stocks at any time, why invest in other hospitals." The director of surgery smiled and said, "All the shares are easy to discuss. The directors of the board of directors have absolutely nothing to say about you..." "Not for this reason." Adam smiled and shook his head: "The reason why I want to invest in Princeton Teaching Hospital is just to do Dr. House a favor. It is not that we are optimistic about the Princeton Teaching Hospital and not our own hospital. If you think about it, why don''t I just go there? " "Yep!" When the surgeon heard this, he nodded repeatedly, his eyes flashing with relief. In fact, this is what he is most worried about. What investment does not invest is a matter of the board of directors. It is his job to keep Adam. : Todays update is 1 oclock late There was nothing wrong with what happened last night, so I will update later today, forgive me! Todays update of "Daily American TV Series" is being hit later, please wait a moment, After the content is updated, please refresh the page again to get the latest update! Chapter 997: Chief Resident Adam Medical center. "Anything else?" Adam smiled and said, "If not, I''m going to be busy. The number of patients who come to the hospital has been increasing recently." "No more." The director of surgery shook his head repeatedly: "Be busy, I won''t bother you." Adam nodded and smiled and left. The director of surgery looked at Adam''s back, first secretly clenched his fists, his feet moved slightly, and then realized that this was a corridor, and he stopped in time. That''s right! Like Matthew, he is a dancing man. Whenever there is something happy, I like to dance. Of course, they all know that their dancing is not professional, and their body and appearance cannot make outsiders ignore this gap. As a result, they all secretly dance in no one''s places. The director of surgery restrained the dance, but when he turned and left, his fists were still clenched and waved slightly to match a certain beat. But just after walking a few steps, he stopped his movements and turned to look at the back of Adam who had reached the end of the corridor, thoughtfully. Office of the Director of Surgery. "Director, are you looking for me?" Kelly, the chief resident of Orthopedics received the call, opened the door and walked in. "Correct." The director of surgery smiled and said, "This is a reply to your doctor''s application." Kelly, the chief resident of Orthopedics Department, took it in surprise. Seeing the reply passed above, she couldn''t help but feel happy and surprised. "I heard that Dr. Chen had an accident in Ward 401, so he postponed his retirement plan for one or two years. Although hospitals are expanding in scale and creating new jobs due to the surge in patients. But orthopedics, I heard that I have been in contact with Dr. Jones. Why does the hospital still have the post of the chief orthopedic doctor? Is our orthopedics the focus of this expansion? " "No." The director of surgery interrupted her fantasy: "Emergency, cardiothoracic surgery, neurosurgery, and general surgery are the focus of this expansion. But Dr. Torres, you are an excellent orthopedic surgeon. And he is also his own person trained in our hospital. This year, the orthopedics department is basically managed by you. And you have now obtained the qualification of the attending doctor. When people need the best orthopedic surgeon, they always call you. So it is time to return to you the glory that should belong to you. Dr. Chens retirement was unexpectedly postponed, but your promotion shouldnt be postponed because of this. I have discussed with the board of directors that Dr. Jones, a famous orthopedic doctor, can suspend the introduction. First promote you as the new attending doctor of orthopedics. I also hope that you will make persistent efforts to build the orthopedics department of the medical center into her identity as the first teaching hospital in the future. At that time, even if Dr. Chen retires, he needs to bring in a new orthopedic doctor. But I think the position of the director of orthopedics can also choose a better one. " That''s right! As a senior resident doctor at the same level as Dr. Bailey, Kelly has already reached the time to obtain the qualifications of the attending doctor. Recently, both passed the examination and successfully obtained the qualification of the attending doctor. If you change to the previous one, the doctor in charge of the hospital will have a carrot and a pit. Even if Kelly passed the attending doctor''s qualification examination, she became a theoretical attending doctor. But if the medical center is postponed because of the postponement of Dr. Chen''s retirement in the orthopedics department, and there is no job, then Kelly can only continue to wait as the doctor in charge of the hospital. Or choose to resign and apply for another hospital where there are doctors in charge. Either way, in fact, it is not a good choice for the new chief Kelly. The first option is not worthy of virtue, that''s how aggrieved! The second option is to leave the medical center where you have worked for six or seven years, leave the familiar environment and many friends, go to a strange place, and start working again? It is also very reluctant and frightening. And other hospitals have no future as medical centers. So after considering the entanglement, Kelly submitted an application for the post of the attending doctor. But when there was no reply, after the loss, he just threw it away and didn''t come to the surgeon director to urge him. Because she thinks she already knows the answer. But never expected, the result was such a surprise. She defeated Dr. Jones, a famous orthopedic doctor, and took the post of chief doctor of orthopedics at the medical center that was about to reach its peak in one fell swoop. And also got the hint that if you do well in the future, you can still be promoted to the director of orthopedics. This is great! "I will work hard and I won''t let you down, Director!" Kelly was encouraged with blood. "well." The director of surgery smiled and said, "I know I will not mistake you." Kelly clenched a fist and left. When she walked to the door, there was an inadvertent voice from the surgical director behind her. "By the way, you are now an orthopedic specialist, and you have to help Dr. Chen manage the orthopedic department." The director of surgery looked back at Kelly, and said casually: "I''ll go to Dr. Duncan later, and hand over the affairs of the general resident to him." "...Adam is going to be the chief resident?" Kelly was taken aback for a moment. "Is there a better candidate than him?" The director of surgery asked, "Now that the hospital is getting busier and busier, I need Adam to help me manage the hospital." "Yes." Kelly nodded. No Biyadan is more qualified to be the chief resident. In fact, this year, she was nominally the chief resident, but Adam was dealing with many things. Even in many cases, in the event of a major accident that specifically requires the chief resident to deal with it, she habitually obeys Adam''s assignment. Thinking about it this way, she, the chief resident doctor, is also a bit misnomer... "I''m going to find Adam now." Kelly said, then opened the door and went out. But when she left the office and walked a few steps, she suddenly stopped, with a puzzled look on her face. "How does it feel that something is wrong..." Office of the Director of Surgery. "Adam should like it. After all, he likes surgery the most, so it is logical to be the general resident, and he can coordinate all the surgical arrangements." The director of surgery murmured to himself, and the corners of his mouth rose uncontrollably. "Congratulations, Dr. Duncan." "This is really well deserved!" "Yup!" "It will be even more logical for us to find Dr. Duncan in the future." "..." The news quickly spread throughout the medical center, and colleagues who saw Adam all congratulated and expressed their approval of the decision of the director of surgery. "General Resident Adam Duncanha~" Christina is envious and jealous and joyfully said: "If you have any good surgery in the future, you must take me. Now we are your righteous subordinates! " "see your performance." Adam was in a good mood and joked: "There are only 50 residents in Light Surgery. In case, there will be another doctor like Hiyama who is devoted to the medical skills. At that time, I can only say sorry to you. After all, you also know my principle, strength is supreme. " "I know that if I lose again, I won''t have the face to let you take me!" Christina believes herself. She still doesn''t believe it, she will really become a stand-in. She is not my best friend Meredith! Chapter 998: 3 fires for new officials Medical center. "My colleagues, medicine is a rapidly developing science. And technology allows us to do more. So I hope to make some changes. " Adam called a group of hospital doctors and started three fires for his new official appointment. "I know most people don''t like change. me too. But I assure you that once some changes are realized, you will scream when you feel the benefits. " "Haha." "Doctor Duncan, we all support you, we will do whatever you say!" "I can smell the fragrance now!" "..." Everyone laughed. One is that Adam''s mouth is smiling, which is funny. The second is that they all agree with Adam, who brought the medical center to great strides. There is no harm without comparison. The siphon phenomenon in the hospital is too obvious. Some hospitals next door have drastically reduced the flow of patients due to major changes in the medical center over the past year. Some have begun to close the branch hospital and merge with the general hospital. As people in the industry, everyone knows the status quo of doctors and nurses in the hospital next door. Layoffs, layoffs, or layoffs! The branch, which was closed first, abolished a large number of doctors and nurses. The remaining doctors and nurses in the branch hospital were sent to the general hospital. There are three or four people in the same post. So that when the doctors and nurses of the branch hospital who had not been abolished for the time being arrived, the doctors and nurses of the general hospital, except the attending doctor, were afraid to leave the hospital. At three or four in the morning at night, a large number of doctors gathered there to wait. Once a patient came, dozens of doctors rushed to compete. Just to prove their worth to the hospital management and avoid being abolished. Blessed are the attending doctors who have status in the hospital but are bald in appearance. In order to keep their jobs, the resident doctors and nurses began to curl up to death. And if a competent doctor is willing to cover up, he can almost immediately get rid of this endless anxiety. In the past, attending doctors like the former director of neurosurgery at the Medical Center were robbed of the limelight by idol doctors and were directly ignored. Anyone who thinks that they are a little bit charming, think that they can be on their own. The per capita beautiful and handsome male and female protagonists are naturally only the most beautiful boys in the hospital. Nowadays, idol doctors are so scarce that they are useless in the face of so many people facing competition and unemployment, because they have long been bound by others. Even these very bald attending doctors, in front of the sheer number of residents and nurses, are so popular that they explode. The protagonists of the destiny of the beautiful and handsome per capita who originally felt aggrieved have changed their aesthetics one by one, and the volume has become more powerful. The fact is also true. In the context of large-scale layoffs in hospitals, even if the face of a competent doctor in charge can only be saved by one. The result is that after a few rounds, the second wave of layoffs is like a shadow. Those who performed slightly worse, the stinging ones, were directly cut off. What awaits them is a worse hospital, a worse job, and even a change of career. From then on, they bid farewell to the decent medical industry. Because even if the American drama world deliberately suppressed the number of medical staff, to maintain the high salary of medical staff. However, the total number of personnel is still increasing. Soon, a new batch of interns will come again. The medical staff of the former medical center also supported Adam. But this cruel contrast happened after being around. They are becoming more and more supportive from the heart. With Adam, the medical center will get better and better. More and more patients, more and more jobs, everything is so beautiful! Isn''t it just a little change. What do they know by themselves! Dr. Duncan said they would be really fragrant, so what could be wrong? "it is good." Seeing the morale available, Adam smiled slightly: "The previous hospital management system was still too primitive. I have arranged for the latest computer management system. After getting through the initial unaccustomedness, you will find that such a management system is more convenient, more reliable and more efficient. Believe me, this must be the trend of all hospitals in the future. There is also the problem of illness code. In order to better protect the privacy of patients and make them feel relieved to come to the hospital for treatment, the hospital will code various conditions. In the future, when people call the patient and write the patients condition on the bulletin board, use the code directly to avoid the patients embarrassment..." Emmm. Of course coquettish like Howard, such code is useless. Because no one expected, Howard would make his own robotic hand, and then fight the bayonet with the opponent. In the end, he was defeated and was captured by the opponent''s innate master hand. The key was held tightly, and he couldn''t move. Then step by step, he drew himself short, put on a bed sheet, and went to the hospital with the other party, and the nurse shouted out the emergency condition with the horn. That scene... Under normal circumstances, individuals will have a psychological shadow on going to the hospital from now on. Emmm. Coquettish like Howard, obviously not ordinary people. After being relieved by the emergency nurse of his terrible congenital grappling, shortly after returning that night, he went to the hospital again... This kind of patient is the favorite of the hospital, but unfortunately there are only a handful of them. Most people will feel embarrassed when they encounter a patient and are called out in public or written on the bulletin board. So the best way is for medical staff to have more snacks, remember these disease codes, and replace them with codes. Adam also said a lot about these small details. Everyone listened carefully. Kelly, who had just been promoted to chief orthopedic doctor, was a little embarrassed. Because of this, she didn''t think about it when she was the chief resident. At this time, she also vaguely guessed what was wrong with her before. She was promoted unexpectedly, maybe, maybe, probably because of Adam... This is a bit embarrassing. But she has no other negative emotions. Because these little details that Adam came up with are obviously not a day or two. Not in his position, not seeking his own government. She didn''t choose to speak out when she was the chief resident, it just saved her face. She would be a fool if she wanted anything more. "The director of surgery may be able to retire." Mark Sloan watched the stage talk freely, and underneath not only the resident doctor but also the attending doctor nodded in agreement, he couldn''t help but sigh. "Who else has such a reputation and execution power? The director of surgery can''t do it either. " "He is Adam, not you." Standing by, Dr. Sheputt smiled and said, "The director has given him enough face, and he will also give him enough face." "This is indeed him." Mark thought for a while nodded and said, "Adam was right when he made a change. As long as the direction is right, after the initial unaccustomedness, it''s really fragrant. I am very fortunate that I made a change in time. " "of course." Dr. Shept quipped, "Otherwise we would have not seen you." "Don''t just talk about me, where''s your Grey?" Mark glanced at him and reminded: "She has only one last chance. If there is any problem, she can only leave. Adam hadn''t done much before. Now he is the chief resident, and he has more influence than the director of surgery. He could justifiably let Grey leave. " "..." Dr. Sheppert smiled bitterly at once, and could only hope that his girlfriend would stop being strange. Chapter 999: Dont laugh Medical center. Adam officially took over as the chief resident, opening a new era of his medical center. "Reaction, observation, communication, is there any problem?" The little man stood on the podium and, in accordance with Adam''s instructions, retrained the residents and interns in their professional attitudes towards patients and their families. Many people raised their hands. "Why do you even say this? We are not interns." A resident vomited. "are you sure?" The little man said blankly. "..." The resident doctor''s face went dark. Although he is a resident, and the little one is an intern. However, there are some obvious gaps in their strength. Otherwise, they wouldn''t be able to stand on it and train them. Compared with the small men who have excellent talents and received strict training from Adam, who will soon become residents, they are really interns. "We did this because Dr. Duncan advised us to review patience and sharpness. And why does Dr. Duncan suggest that? I dont think I need to say the reason, right? " Seeing that the other person stopped talking, the little man continued: "Reaction, keep calm. No matter how shocking the patient''s appearance or experimental results are! Facial expressions such as surprise, worry, disgust, etc., may have side effects. There is also a joke. Don''t joke about the patient! Not in front of them or in private... Doctor Yang? " At this time, Christina raised her hand high. "We are all professionals, and generally can bear it." Christina asked the key question: "But what if it''s really funny?" "Ha ha." Everyone laughed suddenly. This is indeed a good question. "Then think about colleagues, think about how they could hold back this really funny scene and be able to follow Dr. Duncan for a rare operation." The little man said leisurely: "When you were supposed to participate, but because you couldn''t bear it, you were excluded. I think you should not be able to laugh. " "..." The corner of Christina''s mouth twitched. She felt that this little man was really annoying. "Any question?" The little man glanced at her. "Have!" Christina raised her hand again and raised her eyebrows: "Believe me, Adam can''t help but smile sometimes! What should I do then? " She just wanted to tell the little man that the sister and Adam are old friends. What he is like, I know better than you. Sample, you have the ability to talk about him. "This is not a problem." The little man said indifferently: "Dr. Duncan is more professional than us. This situation is rare. Moreover, Dr. Duncan''s appearance characteristics and temperament characteristics are all determined, even if there is such an extreme situation. Patients and family members will not feel offended. They will automatically understand the true meaning of Dr. Duncans smile, and feel comforted, and may even be beneficial to the condition. Of course, this is only the unique ability of Dr. Duncan. Do not learn from others. Ok. If you really have this urge, you can look in the mirror every morning. A photo of Dr. Duncan was posted on the corner of the mirror as a reference. Trust me, you will make the right choice. " Christina was stunned, and then in the space where the little man turned around and wrote on the whiteboard, she raised her **** to the little man''s back. She did not lose unjustly! The trainees who followed Adam, headed by the little ones, are all very talented. This kind of rainbow fart, one by one can be so light. She also took it. Ugh. At first, when she first practiced, she also tried various flattery. But it was just a hard shot, and the effect was very poor. She and Adam are friends, and now she can''t let her take a hard shot of Adam. Not to mention having to compete with the little guys like rainbow fart masters. My heart is so tired. "Observed." The little man wrote other keywords on the whiteboard: "Use reflective listening and dialogue to retell the patients'' feelings to them. like this. I understand that you are very worried about the operation. Let me explain the risks to you. communicate with. Don''t talk about terminology. If you want to say something that patients and family members can understand, you must be good at using metaphors. Speak easily and understand all the risks and consequences clearly. Don''t leave any doubts. " Toot. Toot. At this time, the pager rang. "Dr. Duncan called us to the emergency room." The little man took a look and said, "Wait, there will be a special emergency patient who will just apply what I have reviewed now." Before she finished speaking, Christina was the first to run out. Emergency room. "What patient?" Christina was the first to run over, and saw Adam standing there with Lexie, and quickly asked. "Wait for you to see for yourself." Adam smiled and said: "Remember the content of the review. Before the medical skills cannot be unique, attitude is a very important consideration." "I see, I promise not to laugh." Christina raised her hand. "Ha ha." In contrast, Adam chuckled. Lexie also smiled in agreement, but reluctantly. no way. The examination of the intern doctor''s examination is about to be completed, and when it is over, she will be a formal resident doctor. I thought she would be Adam''s colleague from now on. Unexpectedly, before she became a resident, Adam had become the chief resident and her immediate supervisor. The little guy and Carter are very happy. But she has mixed joys and sorrows, with mixed tastes. At this time, it was not an ambulance, but a truck. Followed by a team of firefighters. "No? Come again?" Christina suddenly remembered the case where she stupidly thought she jumped into the cement pile for love and was trapped inside. That would also be a team of firefighters to clear the way. "Is this coming to the circus?" A resident doctor smiled. After the truck door opened, there was a super fat man lying there like a mountain of meat. Christina couldn''t hold back: "No, only elephants are here." "Doctor Yang, Doctor Paddy, you can go back now." Adam ordered: "You don''t need you for this case." "Damn!" "Adam..." Doctor Paddy scolded regretfully, and Christina wanted to struggle a bit. "go away!" Adam glanced at her. Christina had to go away dejected. "It seems we need a bigger hospital~" This big fat man lay there, spread his hands, and laughed at himself: "Hahaha." Christina, who had not walked a few steps, yelled unwillingly: "Adam, he was joking himself..." Adam looked at her again. Christina is gone, lost. A team of six firefighters, with three of them on the side, got on the truck and lifted the sunny super fat man down the truck. "Give him biochemical tests, complete blood counts, liver function tests, and 2 units of cross-matching blood." Adam ordered. "Excuse me, does it hurt here?" Hiyama helped with the physical examination, and asked as he checked. "Sweetheart, I can''t feel anything." The super fat man smiled, and then looked at everyone: "All the doctors are here. There may be patients dying in other places, right?" Chapter 1000: The greatest malice against lying flat Medical center. "Mr. Corso, when did your stomachache become acute?" Adam asked. "Uh, I think it was a few days ago." The super fat man joked: "It''s hard to recall, I''m a busy person." "..." The crowd almost couldn''t hold back. It''s a miracle that you can get up, and you are still busy At the same time, they complained about the sunny super fat man. It was already very difficult for them to hold back their laughter. Now he keeps teasing them. unacceptable! "I am here, I am here!" A pretty beautiful woman trot over, muttering, came up and took the hand of the super fat man, and said concerned: "Bobby, how are you?" "Sorry, are you?" Carter curiously asked. "I am his wife." The woman smiled. The scene suddenly fell silent. "Pay attention to facial expressions, pay attention to facial expressions, pay attention to facial expressions..." Everyone began to watch their noses and noses, and chanted curses softly in their mouths. Otherwise, they really couldn''t help it. Dr. Duncan has driven away two people. There are so many doctors here, there must be more to leave. They don''t want to be driven away. And the key point is that this is not just a special case. God knows or is it not an assessment? "I''m fine." The super fat man laughed and said: "Melissa is worried about me, she likes to make a fuss (in English, there is also the word mountain in this sentence), I am already a mountain." "Hahaha." His wife Melissa couldn''t help but smile. But the others all turned their heads, bowed their heads, raised their heads, trying not to fit into the atmosphere of laughter. Dr. Duncan was watching. Patients can make jokes, but they cannot make jokes. Because God knows whether the patient is really sunny or laughs at his defense through jokes. He can laugh, if you follow along, maybe it will stimulate him. "Guys, you are really serious people." The super fat Bobby started his humorous spitting again. "Mr. Corso, I need to help you further check..." Adam interrupted this humorous spit and looked at the circle of meat on his stomach. "Oh, do you want to open the car cover?" Mr. Corso joked: "Go ahead!" Adam ignored his jokes, and opened the thick layer of meat circles on his stomach. "hiss!" The doctors and nurses onlookers took a breath. But I saw that they were all infected inside. Seeing incomparable. "How long has he been infected like this?" Adam looked at his wife. "I''ve never seen this before, nothing like it." Mrs. Corso shook her head and said, "What is this?" "It''s still not clear, it may just be an infection of the epidermis or it may be an internal relationship." Adam shook his head: "Let Mr. Corso take a break, let''s go out and say." Outside the ward. "Doctor Duncan, don''t we do tomography for the patient?" Carter asked. "no need." Adam shook his head: "His weight has far exceeded the rated load of the CT machine. There are so many patients. Once the CT machine is crushed by him, it will be very troublesome. " "Then we can use the zoo''s tomography scanner." A resident doctor had a flash of inspiration: "They have the kind specially used for rhinos. Should they be able to use them too?" "Do not!" Lexie denied: "It is an insult to him to treat him like an animal." "Actually, this is a good idea." Adam glanced at Lexie: "But don''t talk about this proposal until you have exhausted the means. We can first use clinical tests and tests to confirm the cause. " "what are you guys saying?" After Mrs. Corso calmed down her husband a few words, she walked out and asked with a strong smile. "...We need more detailed inquiry." Adam introduced the basic situation, and then said. "it is good." Mrs. Corso nodded quickly. "Did he have diabetes before he could not move?" Adam asked. Lexie stood beside Adam and was in charge of the record. "No, it started with his weight gain." Mrs. Corso replied. "How long has he been like this?" Adam asked again. "Five years ago, his company fired 300 people." Mrs. Corso said sadly: "He spent two years looking for a job, but he couldn''t find it. Then he gave up. He was really in pain at that time. And the food makes him feel better. and so" Adam was silent in his heart. This is really capital''s greatest malice against Lieping. Don''t try to roll up, just wait for dismissal. Even if you want to fish at work, lie flat after get off work. Just in the popular movies and TV series that you usually watch when you lie down, I will show you the picture that life is better than death after lying down. See if you dare to fish and lie flat! "He has been like this for a while, and he keeps saying it''s indigestion." Mrs. Corso looked into the ward, worried: "But I can''t ignore this, especially after knowing it." "That''s it?" Lexie curiously asked. "We are going to have a baby, and I''m pregnant." Mrs. Corso said happily. "how come?" Lexi couldn''t help laughing out loud, with a face of you are joking, and then saw Adams gaze and quickly remedied it. "I mean, congratulations! This is really good news..." After speaking, he handed over the medical records to Carter and left quickly. Mrs. Corso lowered her head slightly and smiled bitterly. Adam knows. Obviously, she has encountered this situation too many times and has long been used to it. noon. buffet. "Adam, do you gamble or not?" Christina waved to Adam. "What are you betting on?" Adam came over. "Of course it is Mr. Corso''s weight." As a matter of course, Christina opened her pocket, revealing a bundle of 20-dollar paper tickets: "Look, it''s their bet. Now the smallest number is 715 pounds, and the largest number is 900 pounds. Whoever guesses the closest gets all the bets. Do you want a round? " "You just lose it." Adam shook his head and said, "Now I understand why I didn''t let you participate, right?" "You have participated before." Christina dissatisfied. "That was before Adam smiled and said, "I want you to work as an intern now, are you willing? If you want, you can organize this kind of gambling at will. Because if you are unwilling and want to perform operations like this, then you have to abandon this attitude from now on. Otherwise one day, you will regret it! " "Ok." Christina shrugged and said: "Then let''s not talk about his weight, let''s talk about his wife''s pregnancy. What do you think?" "I sit and watch." Adam murmured: "Mrs. Corso is here, pay attention to your hands and your mouth, stop talking nonsense." When Christina picked up a hamburger and a fries, she was about to talk while demonstrating, but was reminded by Adam and quickly put it away. You can say anything behind the scenes, but it would be too embarrassing to be caught by the person involved. Chapter 1001: I try the new management system. Isnt it reasonable? Medical center. buffet. Christina, who was reminded by Adam, ate the French fries in her hand in one bite, and then took another bite of the big hamburger in her hand. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Christina, you really deserve it! I really don''t care at all. The scene that might offend Mrs. Corso was suppressed by Adam. But it reappeared over there. After all, what Lexi couldn''t resist directly was too gossip. "Artificial insemination, it must be like this." "He hasn''t been out of the house in 5 years. It was a truck that pulled him over. How could he go to the fertility clinic to provide gold?" "It doesn''t have to be his child, right? Whoever comes to visit, as long as he doesn''t go to the bedroom, can he know?" "Don''t say that, they can still do it in the usual way." "Really? Have you ever seen him move? He can''t move at all." "Can''t she be all-inclusive?" "All-inclusive? Are you funny? We are doctors. We should know that we are so fat. We must be all indented. She can''t find it. How come all-inclusive?" "Hehehe...hehehehe!" Smiling and laughing, just choked. Because of the movement here, the sensitive Mrs. Corso showed it right, and walked over. "I am sorry." The party apologized embarrassingly. "It''s okay, I understand." Mrs. Corso suppressed her anger and smiled forcefully: "You, you are trying to figure out how my husband and I succeeded in creating humans, right? Some logical issues are involved. Do you want me to tell you? " "..." The scene was deadly silent. The gossiping people all looked down at the desktop, not daring to look at Mrs. Corso, who was obviously about to explode. "Why don''t you tell me first, how do you like to make people with your husband?" Mrs. Corso''s voice grew louder and louder: "Or with your girlfriend, do you have any favorite actions? Or some kind of cool quirk? Shall we talk about this? I think everyone wants to know more! No one wants to say? I understand, your man-making activities must be all kinds of freak shows. But no matter what, it doesn''t matter to me in particular. So I better shut up! " After speaking, he left with the dinner plate. "Did you see it?" Adam motioned to Christina and took a look, then took out the phone. "so close." Christina ate the burger again. She was about to compare Mr. Corso with a big hamburger, and Mrs. Corso with French fries. If this were seen by Mrs. Corso, it would definitely be more embarrassing than those over there. "what are you doing?" Christina couldn''t help but curious when seeing Adam picking up the phone and writing there quickly. "Try the hospital''s new management system." Adam had already set it up and shook his phone: "Adjust the division of labor." "..." Christina stagnated. She clearly saw the names of those people just now. Toot. Toot. Over there, the call of the pager rang one after another. The embarrassed resident doctors took a look at the pager, couldn''t help looking to Adam''s side, and then walked away with their heads lowered and the plate that had not been eaten. This speed is really fast! "Did you see it?" Adam smiled and said, "This is the productivity released by technology." Ward. The clinical examination and test results in the morning came out. Adam walked over with the little man and Carter. "Mr. Corso, your subcutaneous fat is dead, and the infection is eroding your skin." Adam introduced him to his condition. "They can''t help it." Mr. Corso subconsciously wanted to be funny: "After all, I ate everything else~" "...The operation is very risky." Adam looked at him like this, inexplicably thinking of Chandler, who was influenced by his family since childhood and used humor to defend himself, and sighed in his heart. "Your risk of dying from complications of surgery is much higher than that of ordinary people. 5 times more than heart attack, respiratory failure, airway complications. You have diabetes, you are at risk of coma due to ketoacid poisoning, and you have a high risk of pulmonary embolism. And you are malnourished, even if the operation is successful, your postoperative healing will be very slow. Others, kidney failure, nerve damage..." "Wow, so many professional terms, it looks terrible." Mr. Corso interrupted with a smile: "I don''t want to listen to this, I just ask, if I don''t have an operation, will I die?" Adam nodded. With this degree of infection, how can you survive without surgery? "Then how much time do you think I have left?" Mr. Corso was still smiling, but his smile was no longer bright. "Mr. Corso, you would want to have an operation." Carter answered, "The best surgeon in the world is standing in front of you. You should try it..." "I tried!" Mr. Corso could no longer pretend to be strong and brilliant, and said painfully: "All methods have been tried. High protein, low calorie. Various drugs, hypnosis. I have already done my best! You dont even know how hard it is to lose weight when you are fat like me. " "You are about to have children, think about this." Carter continued to persuade. "Who do you think I am considering?" Mr. Corso smiled bitterly: "It used to be only me and Melissa. Even if I am so fat, I can still be the same as before, making her breathless. But kid... Since I knew that I was about to have a baby, I was thinking about playing with him. Imagine her standing on my feet and dancing with me. But in the end it will become, I lie there, unable to move. But my child can only give me food, and has to work hard to bathe me. I can''t even go to the bathroom a step away... He or she is my angel! Tell me, how can I bear to let them have such a father? Even if they love me, we are a family that loves each other. But the outside world is too cruel. With such a father, they will be bullied and humiliated in school! The thought of this broke my heart. I just want to leave before they know me. The only thing I can do for them is to make them suffer less. Don''t tell my wife, just tell her that the operation is too risky, and then send me home, okay? " "You haven''t worked hard enough." Adam shook his head and said: "Various methods, you only lack exercise. Because exercise and diet are the most painful but they are the two most important factors for weight loss. There is a beautiful wife who has never abandoned her for 5 years. Now I am about to have children. Do you know what level of luck this is? You should know from the shocked expressions of those doctors. Once you are dead, you are relieved. But what should your sad and desperate pregnant wife do with your 700-pound body? It is easy to have the courage to face death, but it is hard to have the courage to live. Isnt it worth your wives and your children? Dont you keep going, and then work hard to lose weight and give them hope for the future? Even if you let them understand that you really love them and put all your efforts into them, it''s okay. " Chapter 1002: New reincarnation, what a great intern! Medical center. Mr. Corso finally chose to have surgery. And Adam took the shot, even if there were constant dangers in the process. But in the end it is still the most ideal state. "Mr. Corso, you have survived the operation fortunately, but you are not out of danger. We have to pay close attention to your postoperative infection." Adam said to the waking Bobby: "Of course the most important thing is that you must completely change your previous lifestyle." "I know." Bobby lay on the bed and looked at Adam, with a slight determination in his eyes: "I have to lose weight." "In order to live, you have no choice." Carter reminded. "Ok." Bobby looked sideways at his sweet wife, stretched out his hand and gently touched his wife''s still pregnant belly, and smiled: "It seems I have no choice." "No, you made a choice." Bobby''s wife stretched out her hand to cover her husband''s hand on her belly, and said happily, "You have chosen us!" Obviously, knowing husband Moruo''s wife. She knows everything. "Carter, you are in charge of Mr. Corso." Seeing this warm scene, Adam nodded slightly and gave a solemn command to Carter. "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Carter looked straight. After following Adam for two years, he knew that this was what Dr. Duncan meant for him to take care of him more. In fact, without Adam''s order, the truth, goodness and beauty displayed by the Corso couple has already impressed him. Adam nodded and left. Time soon came to the examination of the intern doctor''s examination. Originally following Adams fourth elementary school, he retired from a fat George, added a cypress mountain, and remained the fourth elementary school. Not surprisingly, they all passed the test with high scores. With the end of the examination, the four elementary schools formally got rid of the status of intern doctors and became formal residents. The new batch of interns is also in sight. Intern changing room. "Not bad." "Will we be assigned to the cabinet?" "It smells so bad." "Please, this is the changing room." "No, this is our changing room." "Look, there are blood stains here, it''s cool!" "..." The new interns are full of vigor and familiarity with the new environment. At this time, the intern Grey came in and saw so many unfamiliar faces, he couldn''t help being taken aback, and then reacted and smiled reluctantly: "Hi." "Hi~" A crowd of newcomers were quite cautious one after another. "you are?" A bolder asked aloud. "This is Meredith Grey." Meredith twitched: "An intern." "Are you also an intern?" A female intern looked at Meredith''s face that was far more mature than theirs, surprised. "I see, you must have done other jobs before, and went to the medical school halfway through, right?" "..." Meredith''s smile was almost unsustainable. Is she that old? "Where did you get your white coat?" "Do you know Dr. Duncan? I came for him." "I heard that Dr. Duncan has no interns this year. We are late." "Dr. Duncan doesn''t take us. We can talk to the doctors under Dr. Duncan. That''s also called Dr. Duncan." "Then you can do whatever you want, because Dr. Duncan is now the chief resident of the medical center, and all resident doctors are under his." "Please, you know what I mean, I''m talking about the group of direct doctors who followed Dr. Duncan." "Meredith, you seem to be very experienced and wise, do you know?" "..." Seeing that they were not senior doctors, the new interns immediately let go and began to discuss their future. Meredith smiled without speaking, his face almost stiff when he left the dressing room. If I knew this, I might as well go to a dermatology department. Soon, the new interns began to accept claims from residents. "Here we have 5 rules, keep them in mind." The little man looked at the four young intern doctors he had received, and said blankly: "First, everything depends on the strength, the capable ones go up and the weak down..." "...Don''t have an intimate relationship with any superior doctor!" Over there, Lexie also received her four followers, and said the first rule with a cold face. "This is made by Dr. Duncan, the first and most important one! Violators may have been sitting on the bench in the past. But now, I can tell you clearly that the hospital will let you go directly. So I remind you, don''t talk about higher-level doctors, just with the first-level doctors or nurses, you better not provoke them. You are here to learn medical skills and become a glorious and promising surgeon, not for you to come and fall in love. If you really want to fall in love, just go look for it outside the hospital! Understand? " "understand!" Whenever the new interns heard this rule, listened to the solemn warnings from the Fourth Elementary School and George, they were awe-inspiring. That''s right! The resident doctor whom Adam arranged to teach was his fourth elementary school and George O''Malley. After all, George was also one of the four juniors. It can be said that the five new residents who are in charge of teaching are all his people. Why are these 5 newly recruited residents teaching? Why can''t the newly-advanced resident doctors take one or two? Of course there is a reason. Just look at who taught in the last session. Adam, Christina, Meredith. If it weren''t for Leeds and Alex''s disagreement, Adam would be sure they would join. Because except Adam, they were all brought by Dr. Bailey. And Dr. Bailey''s later revision of general surgery was brought out by the director of surgery himself, and he was also the direct line of the surgery director who really wanted to pass on. The students brought out by Dr. Bailey, and the students brought out to teach in the future, can be regarded as the director of surgery. This is the inevitable choice for secretly expanding contacts. Of course, the reason is that these teachers are the best in the same class. After all, the teacher is not good enough, what qualifications do you have? Emmm. Adam made this arrangement, of course, because the fourth elementary school and George were indeed the best. This is also recognized, there is no doubt. After all, what complicated thoughts can Adam have! there. George is also talking. Meredith lowered his head, mixed with the new intern, completely bored. Last year, they were still laughing at George, and joking about whether to bring George or not. Now, George, who has been repetitive for one year, has brought himself up. This Toot. Toot. The pager rang The hectic hospital life officially began. According to Rule 5, the new trainee followed his resident doctor and started trotting. After the first round of duty. Changing room. "what''s happenin?" Meredith was about to change clothes, but saw all the new interns gathered around, looking at her with various expressions. "We heard that you delivered a baby today, on your first day as an intern?" "It''s all on your own? That feeling. Isn''t it like the whole brain is about to be squeezed with excitement?" "..." A group of newcomers who dont know anything, express their admiration for Grey, the coolest intern who completes a delivery by himself as soon as he arrives. Grey Intern: "..." Chapter 1003: New female sea king, 1 tea and 1 tea Medical center. The new interns are already in place. The legendary intern Grey also used her to repeat the grade. No, she was a degraded veteran and successfully established a reputation among the new interns. It''s just that the quality of fame is constantly changing. In the first shift where most interns were at a loss, Grey intern greeted a new life independently. And it''s so casual. This is simply full. Just when all the interns thought that the medical center really had geniuses, the truth came. It turned out to be an old bird. This After that, the identity of the intern Grey was embarrassing. Even the identity of George was inquired. "We are really miserable. We are following the resident who was eliminated by Dr. Duncan, and our competitors are veterans who candidly met with the superior resident..." "Yes, and he also asked us to be there at four o''clock, other groups are five o''clock." "The level is not enough, the attitude is to make up, we all make up, alas." The trainees under George complained in private. There are no secrets in the hospital. Soon these voices reached George and the others. George was embarrassed. Meredith was embarrassed. Christina was very happy: "You can''t handle it like this, no wonder Adam will kick you off. The superior doctor does not have authority, how can I bring an intern? If you can''t figure it out anymore, you have to be completely abandoned by Adam just like Meredith. " "Huh!" Meredith screamed in dissatisfaction. "Adam didn''t kick me away..." George was also unwilling to accept this statement: "Then what do you say?" "The reason why Adam asked you to take an intern is that you have followed him, and his strength is far superior to other residents." Christina reminded: "He set the rules and gave you a model, you just need to follow. You can''t learn other people, it''s easy to superfluous. Just follow that cold little man! It''s over if you make friends with the intern, cruel, majestic, and just! Your first step now is to make them afraid of you. Otherwise, how could a group of people who are not afraid of you at all, or even look down on you, would cooperate with you and make you majestic? " "fear me?" George''s warm masculinity is a bit tangled. "Look at me and follow suit." Christina smiled, then pointed to an intern: "Who, did you do the check I asked you to do?" "Done." The interns who had been arrested before hurried forward. "Describe it again!" Christina ordered with a cold face. "...I''m going to get the report." The apprehended intern said embarrassingly. "Get the report, didn''t you read it?" Christina reprimanded her head and face: "At a critical moment, how can there be time for you to go back and get the report? In a real situation, you have killed a patient, do you know? " "Sorry." The apprehended intern saw sweat on his forehead. "Go and memorize the medical records right away, and then run over and tell me!" Christina shouted. "Yes!" The apprehended intern rushed away. "Did you see it?" Christina shrugged: "This is what you should do. You have been with Adam, and you have repeated the grade. The foundation is good enough. As long as you can calm down and speak medically, you can completely calm them. They are just intern rookies who don''t know anything. It is them who should be worried, the fear should be pleased, not you! " "Although I don''t want to admit it, it is indeed the most effective." Meredith shrugged when George saw her. there. "Sorry, Doctor Carter~" A female medical intern rushed over and ran into her tutor Carter and quickly apologized. "..." Carter was speechless. If you accidentally collide, that''s forgivable. The location is a little softer, and it''s still within a reasonable range. But when you apologize, rub the spot of the collision while glaring at him. This is too obvious! He is a direct descendant of the old Qian''s family, what hasn''t he seen? "Dr. Edemson, this is the first shock!" Carter raised a finger. Before the change, he might be tempted, and he didn''t even mind having a vigorous exchange with this delicate short-haired female intern. But Adam''s rules have become his habit. The other party is not beautiful enough to make him break the good life now. Besides, he can''t afford it. Thinking of this, he also rubbed his arm. Emmm. It hurts! "what?" The new intern, Reid Edemson, was surprised to forget to continue to massage the painful position. Just now I have spent enough capital, and it really hurts. In order to attract the attention of the superior resident, and at the same time not to commit the crime, she also took great pains. I originally thought that even if Carter couldn''t be touched, he would have a different feeling towards her in his heart, thus gaining an advantage in the competition with other interns in this group. The most important thing is that there will never be any side effects. This is the precious experience she has accumulated during her career as a female sea king. Not long after the first shift ended, she had already won two new interns from the same class. But I didn''t expect that what was waiting was Carter''s indifference, and there was any inexplicable first vibe. She is not stupid to be a sea king. This first shock was obviously not her first collision with him. Not to mention Carter''s harsh rubbing his arms! Do you understand the beauty of the model''s body? ! ! ! "...Dr. Duncan''s management is very humane, and he won''t blindly be tough." Carter gave this rookie trainee who wants to take a shortcut and strikes out the theory of popular science. "In addition to the untouchable first rule, there will be three chances for other incomprehensible and indescribable errors. What do you want to do, I know very well, I myself... Therefore, I solemnly remind you that if you want to play a side ball, it is impossible to take a very pure and ambiguous route to circumvent the first rule. And you are late. It is now the age of Dr. Duncan''s rules. " I left after speaking. Reid Edemson felt his chest hurt even more. Especially when I was irritated by Carter''s "You are late". She had long inquired about Meredith Grey''s legendary experience. For her who is accustomed to using her talent , of course, she is on the road to success of this predecessor. With so many resources and so much room for fault tolerance, if it were replaced by her... she would definitely be doing better than this wasteful predecessor. But the reality made a joke with her fiercely. She is late... The reason why she thinks more and more angry is because this seems to be a big truth. It seemed that she was really late. "Melendes, I told you a joke, and there is another new Grey in the hospital..." Carter turned his head and went to talk to the little man and laughed: "If you want me to tell, just change the name of the hospital to the Grey Medical Center in New York." "..." Lexi''s face turned dark, and he felt that he was seriously offended. But after another thought, if Dr. Duncan hadn''t been the target from the beginning, she might have been another Grey in Carter''s mouth... Chapter 1004: Encounter Wonder Woman Medical center. Everything feels different. Adam looked at the smoothly functioning hospital and became more and more satisfied. There are resident doctors such as Little Man, Carter, Lexie, and Christina. Ok. And George. Through these elite residents and the nurses who have always been close to him, he almost grasped the major surgery. The mentality is different. From now on, his ideas can be flooded to the greatest extent in major surgery. What he saw was in line with his intentions, and he snapped his fingers for those that didn''t go well. Of course, everything went well. After being on duty in the hospital for several rounds, Adam took the time to drive to New Jersey to meet Peggy. emmm. She needs inspiration in her daily life. Out of the city. Came to a crossroad. The red light is on. Adam stopped. Just as he always put his mind on the outside for warning, and his mind on the consciousness starry sky, rehearsing from what angle to provide inspiration for Peggy. The sound of a fast-moving sports car pulled Adam''s mind from the starry sky of consciousness. Adam frowned. He had just had a genius idea, but was interrupted by this voice. Looking sideways, he saw a red Aston Martin roadster parked firmly beside him. In the driver''s seat of the red convertible sports car, a tall figure with flaming red lips, wearing a pair of sunglasses, also looked sideways. "Hush!" The beauty with flames and red lips was startled, then she pulled her sunglasses down and whistled at Adam. "..." Adam, who was blown the rogue whistle, was speechless, but his brows stretched, and he glanced at this familiar face. That''s right! He recognizes this face. It can be regarded as his alternative comrade-in-arms. Ok. He is Batman. Peggy, who Adam was going to see soon, paid him back. That''s right! She is Wonder Woman! It''s just that this American drama world is of everyday life, and there is no Wonder Woman. This one should be Wonder Woman''s multidimensional conglomeration. At this time, the yellow light is on. Weng buzzing! Seeing Adam looked at her twice, Wonder Woman didnt respond to her rogue whistle, so he clutched and throttled and the sports car buzzed. Seeing Adam look over, Wonder Woman raised an eyebrow, full of provocation. Adam shook his head, and at the moment the green light turned on, the sports car had flown out like an arrow from the string. Weng! "Wonder Woman" narrowed her eyes and reacted quickly. The Aston Martin roadster turned into a red phantom, chasing Adam. As a woman who likes to drive, she was shocked by Adam''s driving skills, and naturally would not give up the opportunity to compete in this classic road encounter. Unfortunately, she soon lost sight of Adam''s rear lights. "Are you a **** of medicine or a **** of cars..." "Wonder Woman" murmured, and didn''t mean to continue chasing Adam, she followed her own path. She is also a worker, not to play, but to work. Although Adam met Wonder Woman by chance, he just laughed. It is normal that the genuine cannot beat the piracy. In contrast, he prefers Peggy''s version of Wonder Woman, Superwoman, Elf... Thinking of this, Adam''s heart became hot and the car speeded a little faster. In the evening, after Adam made another outstanding contribution to mathematical science, he rushed back overnight. no way. He just took over as the chief resident, and recently he was a rookie intern. The hospital really cannot do without him. Adam drove on the road turning around New York. Suddenly, his eyes condensed, and he stared at an ordinary car. With a kick of the accelerator, he immediately caught up with the opponent. "why you?" "Hi~" Adam looked over and was surprised to find that the person sitting in the driver''s seat turned out to be Wonder Woman. Wonder Woman greeted, honked the horn, slowed down to the side of the road and stopped, beckoning Adam to follow. Adam thought for a while, but followed. Because this is Dr. House''s car. He was curious how Wonder Woman would drive Dr. Houses car and drove the car so fast. "Police officer, I''m out, don''t shoot~" When Adam stopped and walked down, Wonder Woman was already standing in front of her red sports car, with her back facing Adam, holding her hands high, and bending down on the car. The tall and long legs are undoubtedly revealed. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and this scene was too familiar. That''s him, otherwise everyone will be ashamed. "Where is your Aston Martin Roadster?" Adam retracted his gaze and asked the doubt in his heart: "How did you switch to this car?" "Guess~" Wonder Woman also turned around in moderation, did not answer, just smiled. "This is Dr. House''s car." Adam narrowed his eyes: "If you don''t tell me, I can only call the police to deal with it." "Are you his friend?" When Wonder Woman heard the call, the smile on her face was slightly reduced. "That''s it." Adam was noncommittal, staring at her: "Can you tell me the reason now?" "do not worry." "Wonder Woman" also knew what Adam meant, and explained: "Your friend has no trouble. Do you remember the Aston Martin roadster before? Someone asked me to send her over and exchange your friends little broken car. As a thank you to your friend''s diagnosis and treatment results! " "This is not a good thing either." Adam found no signs of lies, and basically believed this statement: "Who are you?" "If you want to ask my name, just say it." "Wonder Woman" smiled and said, "You can call Giselle, can I call you Adam?" "Giselle..." Adam knew it, and was already 80% sure that this should be the female car **** in Fast and Furious. And if he remembered correctly, the whole white camel mountain stood behind him. "House, what tricky case did you receive?" Adam called House. "Oh!" On the other side of the phone, there was the sound of hunting wind, and the excitement of Dr. House, and the reminder of Dr. Wilson. "It seems that your friend likes this kind of exchange very much~" Giselle laughed. Adam shook his head and hung up the phone House did indeed pick up a case of Ouyang Feng. This is indeed a thank you. Doctors cannot accept such bribes. But House is not an ordinary person, he doesn''t care about this, and in his words, if you don''t accept such a gift from a gangster, it''s not giving face. It is possible to change from gratitude to enmity in minutes. House didn''t care about it himself. But he didn''t want to hurt the people around him. You know, just because Dr. Keith said during the examination that Ouyang Feng might be infected with hepatitis C, which is commonly found in gays, he was slapped in the face by the older brother''s brother. Dr. Keith dared not say a word. So House could barely accept it. As for the shouts from the car just now, it was his shout to Keith... Chapter 1005: Oh, this kid is so handsome! Roadside. Adam confirmed Gisele''s identity, glanced at her long legs, shook his head secretly, and turned to his Porsche sports car. "that''s all?" Giselle shouted behind him. "You are fine, you can go now." Adam subconsciously imitated Officer Kate''s tone. no way. Too familiar. "Officer Duncan, are you really letting me go?" Giselle scolded: "Do you know who I am? Are you sure you don''t search for contraband?" "Oh, of course I know." Adam''s footsteps remained the same, he had returned to his car, and Giselle, who had followed him, glanced at the car window talking, and said meaningfully. "So it''s not that I am not the type you like, but that you don''t like my identity?" Giselle laughed. "Good for yourself." Adam smiled non-committal, banged the accelerator, motioned Giselle to get up and leave, the buzzing disappeared into the distance. "Coward...Oh." Giselle murmured as he watched the disappearing car shadow, then frowned and sighed. Although she is a gangster. But it''s not the kind of Taimei who is completely out of touch with the mainstream, mixed in the shadow world, and only knows how to have fun. Obviously you can rely on appearance and figure to feed, but you have to rely on strength to work hard. This also made her an important member of Baituo Mountain, rather than Ouyang Ke''s concubines who can be bullied and discarded at will. She is a female car god. She can do some important tasks, but others just can''t. The reason why she had just met Adam and blew the hooligan whistle, like a idiot, was because she knew him. She also watched the live broadcast of the rescue of the cruise ship accident, which impressed her very much. What really struck her was the end of the rescue. In front of the camera, Adam drove away from the scene. Oops! This kid is so handsome! Originally, this kind of person designated by the boss changed the car, there was no need for her to come in person. She also heard that the target was in New Jersey, near New York, so she took the initiative to ask for it. Unexpectedly, before she went to the legendary medical center for seeking a doctor, she would meet Adam twice on the road. This is not the arrangement of fate, what is it? It''s a pity that Adam slipped straight away when he heard that she was related to Baituoshan. This makes her very helpless. "Good for yourself..." She was able to mix with the underworld, she was strong in mind and quickly got rid of negative emotions. Putting on the sunglasses hanging on his chest again, he got into the small broken car of Dr. House, chanting the words left by Adam, and with a smile on the accelerator, he continued to New York. Medical center. Emergency room. A small broken car came awkwardly and slammed into the wall at a moderate speed. Bang! "Are you okay?" In the emergency room, medical staff rushed out soon to meet Giselle who came out of the driver''s seat. "My head is a little dizzy." Giselle told the truth. "Push the bed!" The medical staff hurriedly helped Giselle: "Call Doctor Carter!" "I don''t want any Doctor Carter!" Giselle raised his forehead and said, "I want the best doctor in your hospital. I don''t want to leave a disability or hidden danger." "..." The corners of the medical staff''s mouth twitched and glanced at her, 80% of them guessed her purpose. But she was obviously not an ordinary person, and she didn''t dare to offend. "The best doctor in our hospital is Dr. Duncan, but he entered the operating room as soon as he came back. So, I suggest you let Dr. Carter see it first. He is an excellent doctor brought out by Dr. Duncan..." "Then him!" When Giselle heard it, he was a little disappointed, but he didn''t bother. Carter just Carter. Just take advantage of this opportunity to understand it from the side. Two hours later. Adam completed the operation, went out of the operating room, and went to the emergency room. In fact. When Giselle first arrived, he knew it. After becoming the chief resident, he has to manage such a mess of things. At the same time, not only does it not affect the amount of his operations, on the contrary, he also has to use the convenience of his duties to maximize the amount of operations to treat diseases and save lives. His management method must be different from any other general resident. The status of chief resident is both a power and a responsibility. The average person has limited energy, and while doing a good job in coordinating the work arrangements of the general hospital resident, they are simply unable to invest more in the field of professional technology to improve. This is also the reason why Dr. Bailey was put a pigeon by the director of surgery. Adam is different. He not only has unlimited energy, but also has a super brain that can do multiple tasks. Coupled with the comprehensive and abnormal professional technical ability, the speed of processing affairs is far beyond ordinary people''s imagination. So he brought a headset directly to his ear. Even during the operation, he can always accept the operation of the entire hospital and simulate it in his brain. Then while performing the operation, he arranged and directed the problems that he needed to solve. Assign the most suitable doctor to the past for medical treatment. Remote control instructs doctors to deal with difficult cases. He can also know the patients who are critically ill to save their lives. And when he can free his hands, he will go to the rescue as soon as possible, and maximize the efficiency of the use of the entire hospital''s patient resources to increase lifespan. If you change to the previous one, all the attending doctors will be dissatisfied with discovering that their cases are declining, and they will even have nothing to do. Because they were all intercepted by Adam. But now the name of the medical center is getting louder and louder, and the patients siphon phenomenon has caused the neighboring hospitals to merge with branches to avoid all going bankrupt. More and more patients. Even if Adam secretly integrated resources, a large wave of critically ill patients was blocked. But the patients after being rectified by him are still busy enough for other attending doctors. Therefore, the overall atmosphere of the hospital has not fallen into a state of involution, but has flourished. Gisele crashed into a car and was accepted by Carter, and he was also introduced to Adam''s ears for the first time. Now that the operation is over, knowing that she still has no signs of leaving, Adam naturally wants to see. After knowing the identity of the other party''s member of Baituoshan, Adam didn''t want to have anything to do with places like Baituoshan for the long legs. Emergency room. "...That''s the situation." Carter gave a quick explanation of Giselle''s situation. "Ok." Adam nodded: "Mr. Mercer in Ward 19 has just finished the operation. Go and see his condition." "...It''s Carter twitched his mouth, agreed, glanced at Giselle who was smiling, and turned away. "What do you want to do?" When the door was closed, Adam frowned and looked at Giselle, who was sitting on the examination table, silently changing his posture, showing off his long legs. "I thought I had said it very clearly." "I know." Giselle laughed and said, "I just accidentally had a car accident..." Seeing Adam''s face turned cold, she quickly changed her words: "Well, I admit, I scrapped this car on purpose. I just want to see you again before leaving New York. And let me tell you, although you guessed my identity, I am not the kind of person you imagined..." "Then what kind of person are you?" Adam sneered: "Undercover?" Chapter 1006: Candidate Little Red Riding Hood Medical center. Emergency room. "I''m not." Adam''s words caught Giselle for a moment: "Why do you say that?" "The signs of abrasion on your right thumb are obviously done in the army." Adam sneered. "I''m retired, can the retired soldiers not be forced to live?" Giselle glanced at his right thumb and smiled: "And you seem to have an opinion on undercover agents?" "I have no problem with undercover agents." Adam said lightly: "I just don''t want to deal with them and the people of Baituoshan. Because they will be involved in big trouble. And I just want to treat the illness quietly and save people. " "You still have an opinion on the undercover..." Giselle was very sensitive and shook his head: "But I also understand your concerns. I didn''t want to cause you trouble either..." Seeing Adam raised his eyebrows and looked at her, with an expression of if you really think so, why do you still appear in front of me, Giselles face went dark. "Ok." Giselle put away the long legs that he was playing with, stepped down from the examination table and walked to the door. He stopped and turned back to look at Adam. "Actually, I don''t like my life now, I am going to quit." "I hope you can succeed." Adam said blankly: "It''s a pity that no matter what your status is, you can''t retreat if you want to, don''t force it." "Don''t force it." Gisele laughed and said, "In fact, this line is not as exaggerated as you think. I am not an important person. And now, even our big bosses have become tainted witnesses because they want to live a true love life and cooperate with the FBI. They are going to change their lives in the future..." "Are you sure that your big boss is really cooperating to retire and change your status?" Adam said leisurely. "What do you mean?" Giselle was startled slightly. "Don''t you understand?" Adam glanced at her: "Couldn''t it be your boss who regained his true identity?" "..." Giselle was dumbfounded. This idea is too unexpected. "So you still don''t understand." Adam shook his head and said, "It doesn''t matter what identity you are or what identity you think you are. Because no matter what kind of status, there is actually no difference. You don''t even know who you are working for, so why do you feel that you can quit easily? You know nothing about true darkness! " If it weren''t for his previous life, he experienced the Internet information explosion equivalent to this timeline in the future. If it weren''t for his current status, it would be enough to learn more. If it weren''t for him, he has close friends in special departments like Kate Beckett and Jesse Page. He would be the same as Giselle, who never thought of the possibility of such a fantasy. But reality is so magical. In this American drama world, Adam always remains highly vigilant. Because you never know who''s the undercover agent next to you. Fortunately for Adam, he had already prepared himself and had the insight trained by Juno, and Juno was guarding silently behind him, so there was no cup, bow and snake shadow. Fortunately, he is not a key target of special departments or other organizations. And it''s very identity, not easy to move. Otherwise he will be very uncomfortable. Because of the five friends in the circle of friends, two of them are undercover and this kind of weird thing, maybe it will happen to him. What''s more weird is that such friends may continue to persuade you to do all sorts of unthinkable crimes. These are all powerful evidences that can control you. emmm. Thinking of this, Barney Stinson flashed through Adam''s mind. At the beginning, he angrily rebuked each other, even directly refuting the face of good friends such as Matthew and Lily, and completely kicked Barney out of the circle of friends. Its not just because the other party is joking too much, its too much... Barney has obvious signs of undercover. It''s just not against Adam. But who knows the future? That''s why Adam guarded against the slightest failure, and took advantage of the trend, and he was gone. "I will quit as soon as possible." Giselle also recovered from the shock and took a deep look at Adam: "I will definitely come back to find you then." With that said, before Adam could speak, she unscrewed the door, dangling a pair of round earrings with her high ponytail, and walked away. "You think you are Zhao Min..." Adam laughed blankly. But thinking back to the look in Giselle''s eyes just now when he left, he was a little surprised. He could see that she was not joking. And if she is really the Giselle in Fast and Furious. Then she is either really not an undercover agent. Either it was a fool who was tired of logging and flickered. Otherwise, he would not do undercover work, but gave his life for the criminal. If so, Adam wouldn''t believe his charm would be worse than the bald head who fantasized about driving into the sky in the mental hospital. So no matter what, if she really managed to withdraw completely, Adam wouldn''t have to refuse people thousands of miles away. After all, Juno also needs help. As for her stability, it is very rare to meet and introduce a suitable newcomer. If Gisele is really that Gisele, then once he is approved by Juno, join Juno''s Little Red Riding Hood. So as her soldier''s resume, car skills, and the status of a senior practitioner of the underworld. To have combat effectiveness, to have vision, and to have expertise and expertise. Be able to become an excellent Little Red Riding Hood as quickly as possible, and even surpass Karen in one fell swoop to become Juno''s best assistant. And the importance of Little Red Riding Hood to Adam in the dangerous world of American drama is self-evident. "I hope you can succeed..." Thinking of this, Adam smiled slightly. He is looking forward to the appearance of a new Little Red Riding Hood. emmm. It has absolutely nothing to do with Gisele''s long legs. time flies. A week passed in a blink of an eye. Friends bar. "...Matthew." Adam walked in and greeted everyone. Everyone responded, only Matthew had a calm attitude, raised his head and responded, and then stared at the notebook again. "The result will come out today?" Adam smiled knowingly. "Ten o''clock." Lily shrugged and said, "Now it''s nine and fifty-nine!" "Don''t be so nervous, Matthew, you can definitely get through." Ted''s wife Anna comforted: "You are so good, you can''t get rid of you no matter how you brush it. By the way, how many people will be wiped out? " "One~half~!" Matthew said quietly without moving his eyes. "OMG!" Anna called out directly: "Half?! Only half can pass?!" Seeing everyone staring at her, she also reacted and quickly changed her words: "I mean, half of them can pass, let alone Matthew you!" "The results are out!" Matthew didn''t even bother about Anna''s change staring at the notebook and cried. "How to say?" Lily also rushed over. This is related to the future of their family! "enter password." Matthew read out the contents of the interface. "..." Everyone was speechless. "You should enter it soon." Adam reminded. "Yep!" Matthew hurriedly drew it in his pocket: "They gave me the password during the exam. It should be in my pocket. Where is it? Where is it..." Chapter 1007: Joy begets sorrow Friends bar. "I can''t find my password!" Matthew touched his whole body, but he didn''t touch the password he needed. "Can''t you just tell them that you lost your password and let them email you the result?" Ted reminded. "No!" Matthew exclaimed: "They won''t let me do this. I have to wait until the test results are sent in a letter. It will be six weeks later, if it can be delivered! Since I asked her when the baby was due for delivery last time, the messenger in our building hated me very much. " "She is not pregnant?" Ted was very happy: "I see it, so are you, it''s not me~" But he remembered seeing the chubby female colleague in the office take out the lunch box at noon. Inside was a huge roast chicken. He directly thanked her for bringing lunch to everyone, cried her angrily, and told her to quit her job. "He is not pregnant~" Lily pursed her lips. "..." Everyone was speechless. But Adam understood Matthew very well. This is the world of American dramas. In the future, such misidentification of human gender will become more common. "Haha, you are too much than me!" Ted couldn''t help laughing. "Don''t get excited." Adam smiled and said, "Matthew does the same thing as you. The only thing the other person is really angry about is that Matthew says in disguise that he is too fat." "No, Matthew still treats him as a woman..." Ted wanted to remind, but was interrupted by Adam. "So?" Adam smiled and said, "Haven''t you thought about the problem? If it weren''t for his own dressing to be feminine, could Matthew treat a big man as a pregnant woman? So the question is, why is he dressed like this? " "These are not the point!!!" Matthew was crazy. At this time, the phone rang. "Hi, Brad." Matthew picked up the phone, rolled his eyes, and answered the phone: "Oh, congratulations, brother. I? Uh, I don''t know yet. I lost my password. " emmm. In the next period of time, Matthew''s law school classmates called to announce the good news and asked Matthew, the only one who had no news. "I don''t know how I lost it, it just happened!!" With more and more calls, Matthew became more and more frantic: "You still have a face to say me, you always put things in a mess... Sorry, Im sure your medicine was stolen by those nurses, grandma~ I love you too..." "Relax, Matthew." Adam reminded. "Relax?" Matthew grabbed his hair and said anxiously: "I can''t do it. When I think I will have to wait six weeks to find out if I have had it, I will get a heart attack..." "do not worry." Adam patted him on the shoulder and said seriously: "I am an expert in this area, I will save you." "..." Matthew''s mouth twitched, and he said helplessly: "Adam, don''t joke with me, I''m not in the mood." "is it?" Adam played with the taste: "Wait for you to calm down and get in the mood, let''s talk about how to solve this problem." "Do you have a way?" Matthew''s eyes lit up. "He is Adam, and he always has a way." Lily didn''t like the way Matthew is now, and couldn''t help but spit out. "Say it, say it!" Ted also urged. "The first way is to find someone to check Matthew''s test results directly." Adam smiled. "This is good, just do it!" Matthew was overjoyed. He can''t wait to know the result now. Even bad results will do. "I have a better way." Adam said this and sang: "Apples, orchards, bananas, cats dancing, 8663~" At this time, everyone sang along. no way! Matthew likes to sing and dance. Dancing is a bit self-aware, and usually dances when there is no one. But singing? He believes in his singing voice, and he likes to make up some catchy limericks. I often sing for a few hours. And Adam sang this one time Matthew sang for 3 hours in a row. Not to mention that Adam has a high-definition image memory. It is Anna, an ordinary person who has just joined this circle of friends for just a year, and because he listened too much, he unknowingly wrote it down. "Why should we sing this song?" Anna was a little confused. "Because this is my password." Matthew was stunned, and then said something, and typed it directly on the computer: "Aobcd8663! I''m in!" "How?" Everyone held their breath. Adam also paid attention to Matthew''s expression. In the original time and space, Matthew was naturally surprised. But in this life, with his butterfly effect, it is unknown whether Matthew can be unpredictable. If Matthew did not fail this time, it would be Adam''s responsibility. Fortunately, Adam has enough ability to compensate Matthew. "I am a lawyer now." Matthew pressed the confirm button again, took a look, and said calmly. "Oh~!" "Yes!" Everyone cheered and was happy for Matthew. "Gila!" Adam waved. The waitress Gila immediately nodded knowingly and brought a bottle of carefully packaged champagne. "Congratulations, Matthew!" Gila opened the champagne for everyone, poured the champagne, and said with joy. "Thank you." Matthew smiled from ear to ear. "Jila, it''s free tonight." Adam thought about it and added another sentence. Money is a bastard, make no more money! On this good day today, it is natural to make everyone present happy for Matthew. Friends bars, friends bars, naturally have the atmosphere of old friends. "Yeah!" Gila agreed, and soon there was a scream in the old friend bar. "To Matthew, our new lawyer, the future justice!" Adam toasted. "To Matthew!" Lily and the others raised their glasses one after another. "To Matthew! *n!" The guests in the Friends Bar also raised their glasses to congratulate Matthew. "Cheers!" Everyone clinked glasses. "I am a lawyer now, because I passed the exam~" After Matthew took a big sip of champagne, he couldn''t help but sang again to the champagne in his hand: "I want to add Matthew''s method to this glass of champagne~" "Hahaha!" Everyone laughed loudly again as they listened to Matthew''s squeaky voice. The so-called happiness creates sorrow. At this moment, Anna suddenly fell to the ground. "Step aside!" Adam was the first to react and rushed over, waved away the people around, and while quickly checking, while instructing the surrounding doctors and nurses, he quickly sent Anna to the hospital. "OMG!" Outside the operating room, Ted covered his mouth in a daze. "Ted, it''s okay, there''s Adam!" Matthew comforted. "Yes, yes, there is Adam, there is Adam..." Ted nodded, but his expression couldn''t relax at all. Because Adam escorted Anna into the operating room, he had already informed of the worst. Look at the expression, you know it''s dangerous. And although Adam is great, he is not God after all. For this day, Ted had already expected it. But when it is really close, he still finds it difficult to accept. Chapter 1008: Slap again "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. "Adam, how is it?" As soon as the operating room opened, Lily greeted him immediately. "I''m sorry, Ted." Adam shook his head. "Oh~" Lily suddenly exclaimed. "Blame me." Matthew blamed himself: "It must be because of me that Anna''s condition was caused." "You are not to blame." Ted smiled uncharacteristically and said, "Don''t blame anyone, we had already expected this result, didn''t we?" "Ted, are you okay?" Lily looked at him worriedly. "I''m fine." Ted smiled: "I''m fine, at least Anna was laughing at the last moment, didn''t she?" "Correct!" Adam glanced at him: "She is happy enough to have your company this year." "I''m not doing well enough." Ted shook his head and said, "I should have done better." "Let''s meet Anna." Matthew gave Adam a wink, and Adam nodded and suggested. "it is good." Ted smiled and agreed. In the ward. Anna''s body is temporarily placed here, and will be sent to the underground morgue later. "She seems to have just fallen asleep." Lily glanced from Matthew''s shoulder and sighed. "Same as last time in the funeral home in the **** town." Ted joked: "Adam, are you sure Anna really went to heaven this time? Wouldn''t it be wrong again? " "I helped tidy up my appearance." Adam looked at him: "I''m sure, it''s true this time." Everyone looked at Anna''s body for a while, and left under Adam''s reminder. Ted, accompanied by Matthew and Lily, went back. Before leaving. "You have to pay attention to Ted recently." Adam reminded: "According to the theory of Elizabeth Kubler Ross. When we are dying or experiencing catastrophic loss, we all experience five different stages of grief. The first stage is denial and isolation. Because this loss is unimaginable, we cannot admit that it is real. Our brain will automatically protect us. Ted seemed to accept it with a smile, but it was actually a denial. Soon he will usher in the second stage. anger! Anger yourself is a survivor, and angry yourself is not doing well enough. Then comes the third stage. bargain. Pray, plead, willing to give everything in exchange for Anna. Then comes the fourth stage. Frustrated. Because this is an irreversible fact. Ted will be very frustrated. Of course, in the end he will still go to the fifth stage. accept! Time is the best healing medicine. " "We will always be with Ted." Matthew said every word. "How long do these five stages generally take?" Lily is worried about Ted''s condition. "Usually more than a month." Adam pondered: "But everyone''s situation is different. The feelings towards a lost lover are also different. So these five stages have long and short... In fact, we don''t have to worry too much about Ted. Although that is not very good. But I dont think Ted used Anna as his life partner or soul mate..." "Ok." Lily and Matthew looked at each other, nodded, and whispered: "The great luck in misfortune, the Ted people are just wonderful. It didn''t take long for him and Anna to fall in love at the time when they encountered that kind of terrible thing. It coincided that Anna was diagnosed with cancer and could not live long. Only when Ted was emotional would he immediately propose to Anna. There is really no deep love between them..." "Anyway, stay with him more." Adam sighed, thinking of Barney''s comforting methods, and reminded him: "Don''t let Barney come here! Anna is Ted''s wife after all. This is not what Ted can compare to so many girlfriends in the past. Don''t use those vulgar jokes and spoof ways to relieve sorrow. Give Anna a little respect and let Ted mourn for her for a while. " "Ok." Matthew raised his slap: "I still have three slaps here. You can draw Barney''s face anytime, anywhere. As long as he dares to fool around. I will smoke him fiercely! " "I am a slap witness." Lily also echoed: "I authorize you to have no scruples!" "I hope I don''t finish my slap this time." Adam smiled. This slap is also a bet made by the playful Barney and Matthew. Originally Matthew should pump Barney ten times in a row. But there are rules for slapped games. That is, the person who is slapped can choose whether to be slapped ten times or only five times. Choose to draw five times, you can draw anytime, anywhere, there is no time limit. Most people will not choose the second one. Because only five slaps, it seems less, but it will make the slapped people live in fear. People who are slapped will be upset, and those who are slapped will be very nervous and have a stress response. Barney obviously knows this too, but he who loves to play still chose this. Matthew had already slapped him twice. There are three slaps left anytime, anywhere. Matthew has always cherished it, and he doesn''t want to fight at all. For every slap in the face, he designed a special scene. He even set up a slap website with a countdown to scare Barney. Now, for the sake of Ted, Matthew has made plans to use all of it. The next period of time. as I thought. Ted''s smile disappeared very quickly after Anna''s funeral, and the whole person''s condition became worse. McAllen Bar. "Adam, here you are." Lily greeted her with a worried expression: "Ted has been in a trance recently..." "Well, well, well, isn''t this Adam Duncan." When Adam followed Lily in, he immediately heard a strange sound of Yin and Yang. It''s not Barney Stinson. "Don''t make me angry!" Adam glanced at him, then walked over to observe Ted. Ted sat there, stunned, with a complex expression on his face. He didn''t react at all to Adam''s arrival. "Ted~" Adam called: "Ted Mosby~" Called twice in a row, and there was still no response. Seeing this, Adam took a deep breath and could only use his unique trick: "Ted Evelyn Mosby~!" This is Ted''s full name. Because of the female name used in the middle name, Ted has always been ashamed of it. "Ok?" Ted was in a trance, returned to reality from fantasy, and met Adam''s gaze: "Adam?" Then he looked surprised and worried at Matthew and Lily, who looked at him worriedly: "Matthew, Lily, why are you all here?" "..." Not to mention it''s okay, when I said it, Lily and Matthew were even more worried. "Ted, we''ve been there all the time." Lily said in a crying voice: "You forgot, we moved back to the apartment during this period of time and have been with you." "Brother, are you okay?" Matthew said lowly. "is it?" Ted was a little puzzled. "Adam, what is going on?" Lily was almost crying. "Ted, what were you thinking just now?" Adam gave Lily a calm look, looked at Ted, and asked. "You are all real, didn''t I imagined it?" Ted smiled and looked at everyone. "You can slap Barney, I''ll give it to you." Matthew said immediately. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "As a slap witness, I agree!" Lily immediately agreed. "...Well, you smoke." Barney was speechless, but in the end he closed his eyes and signaled that he would admit defeat. Snapped! Ted was not polite either, and slapped the past fiercely. "Oh, it hurts." Ted shook his hand and exclaimed, "It seems that this is true." Barney lying on the ground: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1008 Slap again), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1009: Adam: Lucky for you, I think this is possible! You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! McAllen Bar. "So, what did you imagine just now?" Adam looked at Ted, who was convinced that he was not living in an illusion, and was happy to draw his friend Barney''s face. "I imagine that Anna will live longer..." Ted began to describe his fantasy: "We even have two children. When they grow up, I talk to them about how I met their mother..." "Oh, Ted~" Lily burst into tears. Seeing everyone looking over, she quickly wiped her tears, and said with a strong smile: "This is really a very romantic fantasy." "Ok." Adam nodded and said seriously: "How did I meet your mother? It''s better to call Mom and Dad Romance!" "how I Met Your Mother?" When everyone heard it, they all admired: "Good name!" "Ok." Ted changed his tune: "I and Anna have two children, one boy and one girl..." Lily and Matthew looked at each other, both distressed Ted. They were sure that Ted had really imagined it. Because as his best friends, Lily and Matthew have always known that Teds ideal fantasy of family is one son and one daughter. "I told them about my romantic story with Anna." Ted continued to describe his fantasy: "I will tell them that a year ago, before I met Anna in this bar, I fell into a fantasy by myself. I foresee the future of my life. Matthew and Lily formed a happy family, busy coaxing the children, and had no time to come to the bar. " "Oh, we have been there all the time, besides, you can also coax the kids with us." "Yes, you can accompany us to coax the kids together so that Lily and I have time..." "Matthew!" "Sorry, feel free to think about it, Ted, you go on." Lily and Matthew couldn''t help expressing their thoughts. "It''s ok." Ted smiled: "Adam, you are as busy treating illnesses and saving people as you always have, and there is no time left. Even if you are not in New York, you can''t even attend the once-a-week old friend gathering. You live in the voice-over. " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. "What about me? How about me?" Barney, who asked the waiter to take ice cubes on his face, quickly raised his hand and urged: "I must always be by your side, right? Because I am your best friend. " "Yes." Ted murmured: "You have been...for a few seconds. When you meet a young and beautiful girl, you just leave me behind and go. " "This is me." Barney is very satisfied, winking his eyes: "So, the girl I went to pick is not fierce~" "Very fierce!" Ted gave an affirmative answer: "The kind that can shine is simply a weapon of mass destruction!" "awesome!" Barney was overjoyed: "Ted, you deserve to be my best friend." "So you are not here." Ted continued: "Then you started to show up again. That was the beginning of my fantasy a year ago. Especially Barney. He appeared three. One is him now. One is him 20 years later. The other is him 20 minutes later. Of course there are two other me. The six of us had a heated discussion about whether we should go to the robot wrestler battle next. Then a woman accidentally appeared in the bar..." "Who?" Lily and Matthew shouted. "Remember the ballroom we went to two years ago, the girl who looked at the cloakroom?" Ted smiled. "That time Barney danced behind his cousin for a long time and finally turned around before discovering each other''s identities, and then looked disgusted with the last time he left without saying a word?" Lily smiled. "That''s it." Ted nodded and smiled. "!" Barney dissatisfied: "You said that you won''t say it again...you are not going to forget it in your life, and you are not going to be forgotten, are you?" Ted nodded his nose, indicating that he was right. "Back to the girl in the cloakroom." Matthew brought the subject back again: "Ted, I remember you and her were able to chat, she appeared in your fantasy..." "I admit that I have a good impression of her." Ted shook his head and said, "But I didn''t know how to do it afterwards, so I didn''t chase her. In fantasy, under your urging, I was about to say hello to her, but I was held back by the other two. " "The other two of her?" At this moment, Lily''s sadness also dissipated a lot, and she vomited: "Why do you always play avatars in your fantasy?" "One is she who is in love with me and is assimilated by me, and she who is only mine." Ted continued to describe: "The other one is she who can''t stand me and dumped me. She who only has me in her mind is very haggard and pitiful. She dumped me, very confident and calm. She said, I go up to say hello now, only these two results. I do not believe. She asked me to reflect on my love experience over the years, whether there is a third possibility. I was stunned and let the girl in the cloakroom leave the bar. " "Then you are alone again?" Adam asked: "This is your real fantasy a year ago, not the fantasy you just imagined?" "A real fantasy a year ago, it was 45 days before I met Anna..." Ted said. "Hmm, interesting..." Adam thought: "If I remember correctly, you haven''t broken up with Erica yet?" "..." Ted stagnated, and quickly explained: "At that time, Erica and I would have been indifferent... You said you didn''t care about this..." "Just kidding, you go on." Adam smiled playfully. Erica is Peggy''s relatives, and she is in love with Ted. It''s just a way for Adam to use Ted, the romantic little prince, to divert her attention. It was a peaceful breakup again. He really doesn''t care. "One year ago, I was very lonely in this bar." Ted continued: "I was in a fantasy just now, and I was thinking if I had foreseen the future a year ago. 45 days before I met Anna, I went to find her in advance and spent 45 more days with her. Do not. Even if it takes 45 more minutes, its good..." "Oh, Ted~" Lily felt distressed again. "The future is always changing." Adam pondered for a moment and said meaningfully: "Don''t you find that your fantasy similar to foreseeing the future is very ominous? If you can''t foresee the future, maybe you will have a perfect future. Forty-five minutes, or 45 days, how can it be compared to the whole life of the white head? " "Do I really have such a future?" Ted was startled with a wry smile. "You are lucky." Adam smiled slightly: "I think you have!" "I think you have too!" "me too!" Lily and Matthew agreed. "What''s so interesting about getting married? You should be as smart as me for a lifetime. We are the best partners..." Barney was still talking about it. "Barney!!!" Lily stared at him. "Well, I think you do, too." Barney was sad. "I also think I have..." Ted was said by everyone, especially Adam, who has always been good at creating miracles, was inexplicably relieved. Then he smiled to Barney: "And even if I don''t have one, you won''t be my lifelong pick-up partner~" "why?" Barney was startled. "Because in my fantasy, 20 years later, you are completely a daughter slave of the number one in the sky." Ted smiled and said: "In order to prevent your beloved daughter from encountering someone like yourself, you are too tired to live and have no time to play with me." "No!!!" Barney suddenly let out a scream. The address of the latest chapter of the American TV series: https:// Reading address of the full text of American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1009 Adam: You are lucky, I think this can be!) Read the record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1010: You dont even know what you missed "Everyday Department American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! McAllen Bar. With everyone''s relief, Ted''s mood improved. But Adam and they all knew that this was only temporary. Go back to sleep at night, and get up tomorrow, Ted will fall into the depression of Anna''s death again. Fortunately, after Adam''s diagnosis, Ted was not so sad that he had a mental illness. Don''t deliberately, just get through this period of time. Soon after. When they get up one morning, they will see Ted, who is fully recovered, greet them. "Matthew and Lily, remember to take Ted with you the day after tomorrow." Before leaving, Adam warned. "Got it." Lily agreed. "Adam, is this really necessary?" Matthew hesitated: "I think a physical exam in the previous year is enough. Now it is suddenly changed to a half-year integrated examination. Those imaging examinations will cause radiation damage to the body, right? " "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "Don''t worry, X-ray and CT do have radiation effects. Although not high. But once every six months is indeed not good. But MRI examination uses nuclear spin imaging in biomagnetic field. It is a completely different principle from X-ray and CT scans that use radioactive rays for imaging. Therefore, there is no potential harm of radiation when doing NMR. " "In that case, why do we mostly hear X-ray and CT?" Lily curiously asked. "It''s not easy, one word, money!" Barney interjected. "Right or not." Adam glanced at him and explained to Lily and the others: "The MRI is not only free from radiation hazards, but it can also obtain better and more accurate results in various special inspections. But it also has disadvantages. The first one is naturally expensive! CT examination is not cheap in itself. emmm. Ok. It should be said that as long as you enter the hospital, nothing is cheap. But MRI is generally more than twice as expensive as CT. If it is not really necessary, medical insurance does not support you to do MRI. The second one is that each inspection method has its own limitations. The principle of MRI is naturally not suitable for examining patients with pacemakers and metal residues in their bodies..." Having said this, Adam couldn''t help but smile. But it was reminded of the Mexican peso that Sheldon''s nostrils had been stuffed in by the idiot next door when he was five years old. It is still there today. Every time Shelton flies through a security check, it takes an extra 45 minutes for a full body check. That taste... Once Sheldon is sick and needs an MRI, surgery must be performed to remove the coin. Otherwise, after entering the MRI room, Sheldon would be attacked by Magneto under the influence of the magnetic field. The coins in his nostrils instantly turned into bullets, either exploding Sheldon''s nose or his head. That scene...When Leonard meets in the future, he will definitely pose as Magneto next to him. Thinking about it this way, Leonards future research project uses a magnetic field to levitate a metal ball in the air, and he often pretends to be the Magneto. It turns out that I had an idea for a long time, and I came prepared. It is to prepare for a super power recovery one day in the future, to be able to make a strong move before Shelton explodes his head with his mind. "What are you laughing at?" Lily curiously asked. When Adam said the coin in Sheldon''s nostril, everyone laughed, and at the same time had a more vivid concept of why some people can''t do MRI. "Because of the need to create a magnetic field, MRI machines are not as open as CT machines." Adam went on to explain: "It is semi-enclosed. The space is relatively small. People with claustrophobia cannot do MRI. Furthermore, although MRI imaging is rich and diverse, it does not have the best results for all diseases. For example, the display of calcification, the display of acute bleeding, lung examination, etc. are not as effective as CT examination. Finally, there is a question of checking time. The X-ray and CT machine can be done in a few minutes. Now it is even more portable, and results can be quickly produced within a minute. The MRI examination takes about half an hour. Many emergencies simply don''t have time to wait that long. These reasons jointly determine that most people do fewer MRIs. But in our physical examination, we dont have to consider these..." "Adam..." Lily and Matthew were a little embarrassed. From a comprehensive physical examination once a year to once every six months. This cost is not a small burden for the average person. Of course, they were a little embarrassed because Adam received a free medical examination. "Don''t think too much." Adam smiled and said, "This is what I ask you to do. I asked you to check, not for you, but for me! As a famous doctor, if my relatives and friends around me, I can''t prevent them from getting sick in advance, especially if they are seriously ill, and treat them in advance. Wouldn''t it be very shameless to say it? And it''s not just you, Chandler, Monica and others. But for all my good friends, they will be forced by me to require a full medical examination. It was once a year before. Now I think once every six months is the best. Since it is for the understanding of my ideas, naturally I will arrange everything. Im a doctor. Besides, this fee is nothing to me. Don''t think too much about it, just treat it as a good friend welfare. " "Okay, but thank you anyway." Lily and Matthew said sincerely. Although they are still young, they have not yet reached the age of physical examination and health preservation. But the death of Ted''s wife from cancer at such a young age still touched them a lot. Only when people are really close to disease and death will they cherish their health more and more. People can be poor, but they must be healthy and happy. "Ted, you have to come too." Adam looked at Ted who was lost in thought again, and smiled meaningfully: "If you want a perfect future, start now, trust me!" "okay." Ted returned to his senses, seemed to understand something, and nodded heavily. Adam smiled slightly. If Ted meets his real goddess in the future, the mother who fits his father perfectly. Then Ted will understand how lucky he is to have Adam as a good friend. "What about me? How about me?" Barney couldn''t help but jump out after seeing the warm and touching words of the crowd. "you?" Adam glanced at him: "You are so rich, and you waste so much money every year for picking up girls. As long as you have less waves, it will be enough for you to have a comprehensive physical examination for a lifetime. So, wherever it is cool, stay wherever you go, dont bother me! " After speaking, they smiled at Matthew Lily who was grinning wryly, and walked away. "You really make Adam hate it." Lily sighed: "He is the perfect friend What a pity..." "Who is rare!" Barney also regretted a bit, but he could only stubbornly say: "He also said, I have money..." "He is Adam Duncan, the Einstein of medicine." Matthew reminded: "No matter how much money you have, you can''t buy his medical services. This is the best medical care in the world. Still a family, for a lifetime! You don''t even know what you missed now. " Barney: "..." In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (in Chapter 1010 you don''t know what you missed) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1011: They don’t count, but Dr. Duncan says it! "Daily American Drama Novels ( to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Rooftop roof. "What are we waiting for here?" An intern asked. "The Presbyterian Hospital sent a 10-year-old girl with abdominal leiomyosarcoma, which was inoperable." The little man who led the team stood in front, looked into the distance, explained one sentence, and then asked: "Louis, tell me about your understanding of abdominal leiomyosarcoma!" "Yes." The intern Louis, who opened his mouth, was surprised and quickly said: "Leiomyosarcoma is a malignant mesenchymal tissue tumor originating from the smooth muscle of the intestinal wall, the vascular smooth muscle of the intestinal wall, or the mucosal muscle of the intestinal wall..." "This kind of tumor mostly occurs in middle-aged and elderly people, as well as young people, but 10-year-old children are really rare." Another intern answered, "Besides, you can''t operate, so why should you send it to us?" "Is it absolutely impervious to surgery? They said nothing." Another intern intervened: "Dr. Duncan has seen it, and it''s only after he has said it." "coming!" The little man interrupted their conversation. Everyone looked at the medical helicopter that flew quickly. The little man took his trainees and sent the little girl into the ward. When Adam walked in, he nodded at the little man. "Torui has abdominal leiomyosarcoma, which surrounds her abdominal artery, splenic artery, and her left gastric artery." The little man began to introduce the condition: "This type of tumor is difficult to remove." "It''s difficult, but not impossible." Among the family members around the little girls bed, the grandmother spoke first, looking at Adam expectantly: "Is that right? Dr. Duncan?" "We will do everything we can." Adam didn''t have a big deal, he said cautiously. Child surgery is always troublesome. A little carelessness can cause intense emotional reactions from parents. "If you are not sure, you must speak up." The little girls uncle looked at Adams face and frowned, Well fly to San Francisco right away. Dr. Stu over there is an expert in this area... "Well, I''m not sure." Seeing this, Adam combined the medical record and handed it to the little man: "Arrange for her transfer." After speaking, he was ready to leave. Such a parent, such a case, he does not want to waste time. He is not a god. emmm. At least not yet. When other famous doctors said that there was no way to perform the operation, even if he had a way, he was definitely not sure! confident? Even if any major surgeon is faced with any minor surgery, he dare not accept the confidence that parents say. "What is your attitude?!" The little girl''s uncle exploded. "Sir, please calm down." Adam frowned and said, "I''m pretty sure I can''t meet the requirements you want. So in accordance with your requirements, I will tell you the results in advance, without wasting your time. Give Torre more time to treat according to your ideas. Any questions? " "Luke, shut up!" The little girl Torreys grandmother yelled: "Apologize to Dr. Duncan!" "mom!" Luke didn''t want it. "apologize!" Tori''s grandma increased her tone. "I''m sorry, Doctor Duncan." Luke apologized reluctantly. "Doctor Duncan, Luke is impatient." Torre''s grandma laughed and said: "He is just too worried about Torre. We have gone to so many hospitals and met so many doctors. We know the rules. No one is 100% sure! Not to mention Torreys condition...we just hope you can take a good look at Torrey and give you a surgical plan. " Having said this, she held up a box and said with an expression of kindness: "Fudge, would you like? I made it myself." "..." Adam was speechless. This is both soft and hard. Such a child patient, such a family, it is too difficult to deal with. "Melendez, take Torrey to do abdominal enhanced CT." Adam glanced at the little girl who looked at him apologetically, shook his head in his heart, and ordered the little man. Such parents are not the first and will not be the last. As long as he is willing to cooperate, Adam does not want to shut them out. After all, he may be the last hope of this little girl. Enhanced CT room. "Okay, now insert the catheter into the celiac artery, inject fluorine, and inject dye." The little man introduced to the intern while operating. When the contrast image appeared on the screen, the interns took a breath. "Everything okay?" The little girl Torrey smiled reluctantly: "Isn''t it bad?" "It''s okay." The little man calmly said: "Notify Dr. Duncan to go to the film room." Movie room. "The tumor surrounds five arteries and it looks really bad." Dr. Burke also came over, took a closer look, and immediately shook his head. "Three hospitals rejected this operation." The director of surgery stood by and looked at Adam: "Adam, do you want to pick it up?" Adam did not answer, just stared at the CT film. Seeing this, the director of surgery also understood that Adam reconstructed the patient''s body structure in his mind and deduced the operation plan, so he did not continue to ask questions, but looked at Dr. Burke. "We can try to cut along the stomach..." Lexi said. "No, the only way is to take out the stomach. Someone has done a living body autotransplant." Dr. Burke frowned, "But the liver and kidney have to be taken out together. This is a completely different two-way blood supply, and the feasibility is too low. Even Adam and I operated together. " "We can only take out the part of the organ whose blood supply is blocked by the tumor." Adam''s main mind retreated from the consciousness starry sky: "Clamp the aorta and take it out one by one. As long as we are fast enough, the feasibility will be greatly improved." "You are risking other organs." Dr. Burke reminded. "How long can she live without surgery?" Adam shook his head and said, "This is the surgical plan with the highest success rate I have ever deduced. Give them the opportunity to make their own decisions. " meeting room. "what?" The patients family members were shocked: "You want to take out all her abdominal organs? Intestines, stomach...all? Take it out all at once? " "Yes it is." Adam nodded: "We will put the organ on ice and remove the tumor at the same time. Then use artificial transplantation to connect the blood vessels and transplant back to the original organ..." "Why didn''t Gorman and Fischer in Washington propose this plan?" The patient''s grandmother couldn''t accept such a bold surgical plan that broke through traditional thinking, and hesitated: "Their medical skills are also superb!" "Because there hasn''t been this kind of surgery before." The director of surgery answered, "This is a new operation tailored for Torrey by Dr. Duncan..." "Because it is a new theory of surgery. UU reading " Adam took the shot: "So the risk is very high, every step may go wrong. So please consider carefully. If you cant accept it, please arrange a transfer immediately and go to Dr. Stu in San Francisco according to your previous thoughts. Must be fast! Torrey''s situation is terrible, and it doesn''t take long to delay. " "Oh~" Tori''s mother and aunt choked directly. In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1011 they say it doesn''t count, but Dr. Duncan says it!) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1012: The brain circuit is completely different You can search for "Daily American Drama Cool Notes Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Medical center. Adam explained the surgical plan he had come up with, informed the risks, and gave the time and choice to the patients'' families. "Doctor Gorman..." The family members of the patient started calling and told about Adam''s surgery plan, and asked: "Is this plan feasible?" "mess!" On the other end of the phone, Dr. Gorman said angrily: "Who brought out the surgical plan?" "Dr. Adam Duncan of the Medical Center." The patients family said. "..." On the other end of the phone, Dr. Gorman stopped, paused for a moment, and returned to his calm tone: "You will elaborate on the whole process." After the patient''s family repeated it again, Dr. Gorman pondered: "Now that Dr. Duncan has made everything clear. Then I suggest you consider it carefully. " "Can this save Torre?" The patient''s family asked. "No one dare to say this." Dr. Gorman said cautiously: "But if you follow the routine surgery route, basically no one wants to perform surgery on you. Because I really can''t do it. Dr. Duncan is a truly gifted doctor. Since he dared to come up with this new surgical plan, he should have a certain degree of certainty. And this is Torre''s best opportunity! " After hanging up the phone, the patient''s family members made several more calls for consultation. The answer is that Dr. Duncan is trustworthy. If you want Torre to survive, you can ask Dr. Duncan to give it a try. "Doctor Duncan, please." Finally, the patients family found Adam and decided to have surgery. "Do you know the risks in this?" Adam looked at everyone, his eyes stuck on the patient''s uncle who had been irritable before. "know." The irritable patient''s uncle lowered his head at the moment, in a calm mood. There is no way to be in peace. Originally, he thought Adam was so young, and he was a little dismissive and skeptical. And the more you look, the more you discover that Adam is not only young, but also overly handsome. Some bad memories came to mind instantly. This is the irritable attitude. However, his mother and a group of relatives and friends had a good talk, and then he was persuaded by his loving niece lying in the hospital bed. Psychologically has been calmer a lot. Now, after a few phone calls, he got the same conclusion from the famous doctors whom he believed to be trustworthy. Especially when it comes to Dr. Duncan, everyone''s attitude changes significantly. He is not stupid. I don''t know where he almost let his beloved niece miss the best opportunity. In this case, facing Adam''s obvious gaze, can he be uncomfortable? "Okay, Melendez, book an operating room." Adam saw that they all understood the situation and ordered. Because this is Adam''s operation, it is still a new operation. So the operating room is ready for the first time. Adam is in charge. Dr. Burke helped. The little man took an intern with him. "Doctor Louis, why should we look at the bottom of the abdominal cavity?" Adam glanced at the new trainee. "This allows us to see the blood vessels clearly to ensure that there is enough for reconstruction." Dr. Louis replied immediately. "It seems that the quality of the interns in this class is very high." Dr. Burke was surprised to see the new intern who answered the questions quickly, accurately and calmly. "Okay." Adam smiled: "But there are surprises in it." "Oh?" Dr. Burke thoughtfully. He decided to look at the information of the interns in this session after the operation. What can be called a surprise by Adam, even an intern, is worthy of him. "Dr. Duncan, Mr. Barquera called in." The itinerant nurse reminded. "Come in." Adam shook his head: "Poor parents in the world, but sometimes it''s really counterproductive." "Ugh." Dr. Burke also sighed. Switching to his chief surgeon was another major new operation. At this moment, he would never care about any patient''s family members. This is just nonsense! "Doctor Duncan, how is Torrey?" As soon as the call was connected, Torre''s father said anxiously. "She is in a stable condition and we are removing the organs from her abdomen." Adam said while performing the operation, "You should know that it''s not a good idea to call in at this time?" "Sorry, I just want to know the latest news." Torre''s dad apologized: "I know we are dragged down sometimes..." "..." Everyone was speechless. Do you know you still do this? This is what Dr. Duncan is in charge of. Otherwise, if you change to another doctor, you can easily be disturbed by attention, which will seriously affect the success rate of the operation. "... But we have been to many hospitals." Torre''s father apologized, but he didn''t feel that he had done something wrong in his heart: "The hospital is not an easy place to get information. In fact, many times, it is difficult for us to talk to the doctor. Or let the doctors communicate with each other. I don''t know if this is negligent or pretentious. I don''t care. I just want to take good care of our daughter. She is only 10 years old. I''m sick and afraid. We just want to take care of her! " "Now the latest news has been told to you." Adam waited for him to finish before reminding him: "Do you have any questions? If not, then hang up. We need to concentrate on removing the tumor. Believe me, you won''t want to talk to us again. " Torre''s father reluctantly hung up the phone. "What a mess." Dr. Burke complained. "Ok." Adam smiled and said, "But judging from genetic information, there is a high probability that it is biological, and there should be no malice." "..." Everyone was speechless for a while. Co-authoring, we are just complaining about each other''s concern and confusion, and you have eliminated all kinds of gloomy drama. Why is this brain circuit completely different from ours! "It''s still at this point." After the tumor was perfectly removed, Dr. Burke looked at it and frowned, "Even if we are careful, there are almost no arteries left." "Doctor Louis, what do you say?" Adam did not answer, and asked Xiangxin intern. "It can extend artificial blood vessels." The rookie intern replied. "No, the remaining organization is already very fragile." Adam denied What about transplanting organs? " The rookie intern is sweating on his forehead. "Do you want to find six new suitable organs for transplantation within 8 hours?" Adam smiled. "That, that..." The rookie intern was completely blinded. "Calm down, think about it." Adam soothed and gave the little man a look. The little man nodded knowingly, and prepared according to Adam''s previously predicted plan. "How about we use more artificial blood vessels and graft them on the saphenous vein?" The rookie intern took a few deep breaths and mobilized all his brain cells in Adam''s encouraging gaze, suddenly a flash of inspiration. "Great idea." Adam first affirmed, and then denied: "But no, she has already started acidosis. Is there any way? " The rookie intern looked blank and his mind was blank. He really has no idea. "We can use the umbilical vein." Seeing that the little man had come, Adam did not continue to give the rookie intern a chance to break through under pressure, and directly announced the answer. "The conditions are met, heparinization has been completed, I am optimistic!" The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1012 The brain circuit is completely different), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1013: 13 people line Medical center. Operating room. "There is blood in the lower left quadrant of the abdomen." Dr. Burke reminded: "Do you know where it came from?" "Give me vascular clamps and 4 types of absorbable threads!" The answer to him was Adam''s action: "Okay, **** it up and clean it up." "" Dr. Burke shook his head. At this speed, every time I see it, I still feel very shocked. Especially in the case where the speed of the operation is related to the success or failure of the operation, and the life and death of the patient is on the line. The impact of this speed is even stronger. "Let''s witness the result." Adam looked up and smiled: "Doctor Louis, take off the hemostatic forceps!" "Yes." The rookie intern gave an imposing promise. In a short while, he was completely conquered by Adam''s technology. I just think that the world is coolest than this! This is the source and direction of his journey as a surgeon. "No pulse." The nurse reminded. Adam reached out and touched the aorta. The aorta that had been stagnant suddenly expanded and contracted. That is the regular beating of arteries and blood vessels with the beating of the heart. "Reperfusion is complete!" Dr. Burke nodded. "It seems we saved this little girl." Adam smiled and said, "The big guy did a good job." The operating room and the observation room on the second floor suddenly burst into laughter. "Do you need to notify the patient''s family immediately?" The rookie intern asked. "Farewell for now." Adam glanced at him: "Normal procedures are all done. It was abnormal before. The family complained that the doctor was not good at talking and was unwilling to inform them of the information they needed in time. That''s not scorn or arrogance. That is the standard procedure. In the current medical environment, how dare doctors say more? Just like now, the operation is basically successful. You are kind enough to tell your family members the good news earlier. The family members are happy. But once something goes wrong with the finishing process, the condition takes a turn for the worse. Do you think the patients family is sympathetic or blames you? " "Mostly to blame" The rookie intern smiled wryly. "You can remove most of it." The little guy answered the conversation coolly. "so." Adam himself finished the finishing touches, and smiled: "Be sure to follow the process!" Outside the operating room. With the little man and the rookie intern, Adam told the results of the operation to the family who had been waiting there. Not surprisingly, it was naturally a burst of ecstasy and infinite gratitude to Adam and the others. Hug, hug, hug again! The next day night. The first Adam Moments Health Semi-annual Meeting was held in the Medical Center. The first to come is the circle of friends. The original six-person walk has now become a thirteen-person walk. "Adam!" "Chandler, Monica, you are here." Adam smiled and greeted the guest house who came by. Originally wanted to reach out and tease Adam Bin in Monica''s arms. But it always felt weird, so I looked at Monica''s arms: "I haven''t seen him for a while, he looks more like Monica." "Where does it look like?" Chandler dissatisfied: "It''s obviously more like me!" "That''s right." Adam glanced at Chandler and joked: "He is like Monica before, and like you now. Talk about husband and wife! Chandler, how did you have a couple with Monica from high school. " "Huh!" Monica understood now, stretched out her hand to push Adam, and then looked at Chandler, who was obviously a little blessed, getting more and more angry. "Starting tomorrow, continue to run in the morning! I said, why are you getting more and more useless lately!" "" Chandler''s heart was stunned, and his humorous and self-deprecating nature was once again staged: "That''s because you have a young Adam, and you are all in your heart. Where can you use me?" "" Adam''s mouth twitched, and once again he couldn''t complain about the way of naming in the American drama world. "Oh, are you still jealous of little Adam?" Monica hugged her beloved son and replied: "Who is holding him every day and telling those silly cold jokes? Tell you! My little Adam will be called Dr. Adam Bin from now on! Not a funny male Adam Bin! " "Dr. Combat Adam Bin?" Chandler complained. "Do you want to feel your son''s future demeanor in advance?" Monica pushed the little Adam in her arms into Adam''s arms, let go of her hands and feet, and began to look at her husband full of threats. "It looks like you won''t go the same way as your father." Adam took over the godson and looked at him who was carved and jade-shaped. He couldn''t help taking a sip, teasing: "It must be a pure man in the future!" no way! Chandler and Monica have great genes. Don''t look at Chandler''s blessing now, and Monica is also aging. But when they were young, they definitely deserved the title of handsome guy and great beauty. Especially Monica! Adam remembers that there were reports in his previous life that Rachel, the sweetheart role of Friends, was originally intended for her to play. And I have seen her painting style before acting in Friends, and it is indeed worthy of the beauty and picturesqueness, sweetening the hearts of the world! Their biological son, Adam Bin, who is less than one year old, can imagine how good his appearance is. Especially when he looked at Adam with his eyes wide open, not crying or making trouble, but curiously stretched out the chubby hand to touch Adam. That''s so cute! "It''s really my masterpiece!" The more he watched, the more he liked Adam, and his heart was full of pride. If it weren''t for him, how could this little angel who inherited the genetic superiority of Chandler and Monica''s bloodline appear here. Adam deserves his name! Chandler and Monica quarreled every day, ending with Chandler''s confession After restoring the family order of wife as husband, the couple looked at Adam holding their son with a smile on their faces. Can not help but smile. Monica leaned in Chandler''s arms, and Chandler held his wife''s shoulders, smiling at the warm interaction between her son and godfather. This scene is warm enough to make people unbearable to disturb. But not everyone thinks that way. Rachel and Rose saw this scene when they came in with their daughter Emma. Rachel immediately hugged Emma from Rose''s arms, then pointed to Adam and said to Emma: "Godfather, Emma go to the godfather!" Emma, ??who was almost two years old, looked up at her mother, and then at Adam, who was holding her brother from a distance. She stepped on her short legs and rushed towards Adam. "That''s it, that''s it!" Seeing this scene, Rachel laughed from ear to ear and clapped her hands to encourage her. "godfather" Little Emma hugged Adam''s thigh, raised her head, and called sweetly. "Damn it, Emma feels more distressed when she calls her godfather than her father." My father Rose was jealous. "Smuggler!" Rose''s first child when he was a tool man, eight-year-old Ben pouted. "Don''t say that to your sister!" Rachel stared at him. "I''m not talking about her." Ben''s naughty trick is also the teacher''s stepmother, Rachel, staring back unceremoniously: "I''m talking about you!" "" Rachel has nothing to do with the book. But watching Emma move, he handed little Adam back, picked up Emma''s Adam, and Joey''s voice of coaxing the child came from behind. Rachel glanced at Ben, and she didn''t know how to despise his children''s family. Then he walked to Adam with a smile, and introduced him to the funny story of Emma. Chapter 1014: Female Hulk Strikes Medical center. "Everyone is here!" Joey walked in with a baby girl, just as pompous as ever. This young woman was next to her, holding a baby boy with a distinctly different skin color. That''s right! Joey is still married to Noer who is pregnant with the panda siblings. Now his biological daughter is also born. Joey loved her so much. "Come and see Jennifer!" Joey held his daughter, shoulder to shoulder with Adam, and moved her daughter''s pink face to Adam''s side. "Tell her to be careful of Bruce Banner in the future." Adam hugged Emma and looked at Jennifer jokingly: "Don''t just lose other people''s blood!" "Haha." Joey laughed and said, "My thoughts are just the opposite of yours. If there are sisters in my family who marry Banner and their son will be born in the future, I strongly recommend that they be named Bruce Banner. Then my Jennifer really looks like a female Hulk! " "" Everyone was speechless. That''s right! Joey''s daughter was named Jennifer by him, which is the name of the female Hulk in Marvel comics. This is not the most weird. The most weird thing is that at the beginning, Joey planned to name his daughter directly after the female Hulk. After Adam knew, in order to prevent future scenes of filial piety, he organized a group of people to hold an exhortation meeting. This made the excited Joey take a step back a little later. He didn''t directly use the nickname "Female Hulk" to name his daughter crudely. Instead, he turned a corner and used the real name of Female Hulk! However, Adam sees that Joey is still obsessed with wanting to connect his daughter and Hulk more. Adam had a hunch that the filial piety of the father and daughter of the Tribbiani family is probably unavoidable. "Adam." Joey''s wife, Noer, came over to greet Adam with her African-American son. "Noah." Adam smiled professionally. He didn''t stop Joey from marrying her, but he didn''t approve in his heart that she was pregnant with her boyfriend and she and Joey made a female Hulk. . In other words, Joey insisted on naming his daughter Female Hulk. Does it mean something? Adam was lost in thought. The master is by my side, and the clown is myself? Seeing this, Rachel and Monica looked at each other, and they all understood Adam''s attitude towards Noer, and they hurriedly greeted everyone and turned everyone''s attention away. Otherwise the scene will be a bit awkward. Holding her one-year-old daughter and smiling like an 8-year-old Joey Tribbiani, the image at this moment became tall and mysterious in Adam''s eyes. But the next moment, listening to Joey''s conversation with everyone, Adam was relieved again. Illusion, illusion! How could Joey be an 8-year-old kid. He is obviously only 7 years old! "Joy, you love Jennifer so much now, are you going to keep doing this in the future?" Adam began to tease him. "of course!" Joey took it for granted: "She is my forever baby!" "But she will study later." Adam smiled and said: "You gave her the name of Female Hulk, who was an elite lawyer before she became a superhero. If Jennifer is really as you expected, then she must like to read and be good at reading. Are you sure you will always love her so much in the future? Be her good father, good friend? " "" Joey suddenly got a bitter face and shouted at Adam: "I hate you!" "Hahaha." Everyone laughed again. Joey, a stubborn student who has a headache when he sees books, meets a daughter who likes to read and is good at reading, and Joey will have a headache in the future. After a while. Phoebe and Mike also came. Six old friends are all married and have children. The adults expanded to eight people. Five children. The six-person line of old friends becomes the line of 13 old friends. It will increase in the future. With the expansion of the number of people, Adam''s estrangement became more apparent. The Chandler family of three and Rachel and Emma are the first echelon. Rose was soaked in the light of Monica, Rachel, and Emma, ??hovering at the end of the first echelon, dropping to the second echelon from time to time. He is so, not to mention what he gave birth to when he was a tool man. Nuoer and her son of African descent, on Adam''s side, are completely unprepared. "Everyone is here." Adam handed Emma to Rachel, looked at everyone, and clapped his hands: "Next, someone will take you to a comprehensive medical examination. Don''t worry, they are all routine inspections. To prevent it from happening. This is also a little selfishness of mine. I think that in another eighty years, there will be no less relatives and friends here. So please help. " Everyone laughed naturally. They knew it before they came. No one will refuse this approach. "Dr. Grey, take the women and children to Dr. Montgomery first." Adam started to command. "Yes, Doctor Duncan." Lexi took the female trainee under her, and promised, holding Kumakomoto. Leading Monica holding Little Adam, Rachel holding Emma, ??and Noer holding African-American son, took Phoebe held by Female Hulk from Joey''s arms, and went to the Department of Gynecology and Pediatrics . "Adam, are we following you?" Chandler curiously asked. "Before doing various other tests, you must first do a personality check." Adam smiled playfully: "If you don''t mind, I don''t care." "Physical examination? Is this also necessary? Don''t it work?" The four big men Rose suddenly became uncomfortable. no way. Men and women are different. Women in the dressing room dare to see everything and talk about everything. In the locker room, the men bow their heads one by one, try to get it done as quickly as possible and then leave, trying not to look at the other person''s body or let the other person look at his own body. Talking about meat is also very superficial, and will not talk about in-depth details at all. Even if Adam is everyone''s good friend, he is also a very professional doctor. But let him check their bodies, especially the full physical examination? They were not willing to be killed. "Chandler, don''t forget your third breast." Adam spoke with facts: "Ross, the weird thing on your **** was seen by a group of doctors. I can''t see it?" Rose: "" Chandler: "" "These can be checked out by a physical examination." Adam smiled and said: "So yes, physical examination is indispensable, either someone else or I will do it for you! do not worry. We are all the most professional doctors and will never laugh at you. " "" The four Chandler were speechless. You can''t stop laughing at all, okay! "Forget it, Adam, go ahead." "Yes, we know that you are very busy, so go ahead and let other doctors do the check-ups for us." "Just him, I think he''s pretty good." "" Chandler''s four big men have seen the situation so far, and they all said that they don''t need to trouble Adam. Rose pointed to the expressionless little man directly, feeling that such a little man would make them more at ease. There will never be any ridicule of them. "Fine." Adam had already guessed that this would be the case, and nodded to the little man. "Doctor Melendez, take them to the physical examination first, and then perform the various examinations. Be careful." "I see, Doctor Duncan." The little man agreed and led Chandler and the others away. Chapter 1015: Rebirth from death, love RayRay Medical center. Old friends and a group of people, go for an inspection first. Matthew and Lily, pulling Ted, were long overdue. Wait until all the inspections are over. Adam took them to the Friends Bar and got together. "So cute baby" When Lily saw Emma and Little Adam, she was very rare. After playing in her arms for a while, she looked at her husband with a magical look: "Matthew" "Do not!" Matthew didn''t understand his wife''s thoughts, so he shook his head quickly. "Don''t you think they are so cute?" Lily seduced: "Don''t you want one?" "They are really cute." Matthew tangled: "But it still doesn''t work! Lily, you know. I have just obtained the qualification to practice as a lawyer, and I am looking for a job. Now is not a good time to have a baby. " "You just have to agree." Lily''s eyes are magical: "Without your effort, I will take care of everything" "" Matthew was speechless. Everyone laughed out loud. "Monica, do you feel deja vu?" Adam joked. "Women like children, it''s normal." Monica rolled her eyes: "What''s so strange." "Happy families are similar." Adam smiled. Monica had to take care of everything, Chandler only needed to lie flat. I have to say that the pair of Matthew and Lily, and the pair of Chandler Monica, have too many similarities. "We checked it all, where are Peggy and others?" Monica is now a good wife and mother, and she doesn''t want to relive her sturdy life, so she changed the subject. "They have checked it all." Adam smiled. . He was naturally more concerned about the physical state of Peggy and the others. After half a year, it would be too long. Adam usually checks at least once a week. "You, they said so naturally." Rachel spit out. Adam laughed and said nothing. He didn''t want it either, it was not forced by the system! Blame the system! "Next week will be Emma''s second birthday." Rachel glanced at Adam: "Last year you didn''t participate because of your father''s illness. You must come this time!" "Well, it must pass this time." Adam nodded. Old friends are old friends because they participate in each other''s major events in their lives. After having a child, the big thing for the child is the big thing for everyone. As Emma''s godfather, Adam always does not attend Emma''s birthday. "Are you going to bring Peggy, or someone else?" Rachel gossiped: "Are you and Peggy okay? Is she your true goddess?" "Ok?" Adam glanced at her, smiling but not smiling: "Why, who do I take to participate and I need to report to you in advance?" "of course not." Rachel waved her hand, her expression very Rachel''s tangled. "Go ahead, what''s the matter?" Adam looked at her and joked: "You don''t want to introduce someone to me, right?" "Well" Rachel was a little embarrassed. "what?!" Others were also taken aback, Rose exclaimed: "You really want to introduce Adam to someone?! He has so many people who can''t date him!" "At least I am not a married man." Adam shrugged. "" Rose was speechless. "I don''t want it either." Rachel entangled: "And I only introduce people to you, and I don''t care about your follow-up development." "Who the **** is it?" Adam wanted to refuse directly, but thought that the system had almost stagnated other attributes except lifespan, so he asked on a whim. "Do you still remember my college classmate Melissa Wuber?" Rachel looked at everyone awkwardly. ", s!" Joey''s eyes were magical and pointed to his forehead: "You will always be there." "Shut up, Joey!" Rachel glared at Joey. "We all remember, Rarity" Phoebe imitated Melissa Wuble''s tone. Rarity is Melissa''s nickname for Rachel. "Isn''t she dead?" Adam curiously asked: "Why are you still looking for? Then she is about to get married? And she doesn''t like men either!" "Social death?" Everyone chewed the word. "Social Death" Adam briefly described it. When everyone heard it, they nodded together, feeling that the word was too suitable for this kind of scene. When Rachel met this female college classmate and had a dinner together, she talked about their madness in college. Melissa denied it directly. Attending a dinner together, Phoebe, who wanted to hear gossip, didn''t believe that Rachel had such a wild side. After the dinner, before Melissa took a taxi to leave, Rachel became anxious and directly reproduced the scene of drunk in college. With such a move, Melissa thought Rachel was like her, so she was excited and went straight to a public showdown. It turned out that Rachel didn''t mean that at all. Wasn''t that scene of social death at that time! Adam thought that Melissa would never show up around her Rarity again, so he didn''t expect such a news to pop up suddenly. But this Melissas looks are okay "It''s not her!" Rachel explained: "It''s her sister Charlotte who admires you so much and wants to know you." "You didn''t tell Melissa, who is Adam?" Monica frowned. "Say, she said her sister always knew." Rachel said helplessly: "She is a loyal fan of Adam. She knows all about Adam very well. She doesn''t care." "But why?" Adam smiled and said, "She doesn''t care about this, and maybe her sister doesn''t care about this either. But her sister must care about the fact that she died. How did she persuade her sister and endure the shame of social death to lead her? " "I do not know either." Rachel hesitated: "Maybe too convincing? Her sister can''t stand it anymore?" ",!" Joey took a deep breath and wanted to say: "This kind of thing should come to me, Joey Tribbiani!" It''s a pity that he has left the family now, and he has both children. Wife and children are nearby. This kind of sorrow is really unspeakable. "How are you and Rose recently?" Adam changed his voice and looked at Rachel and Rose meaningfully. "Fortunately, what do you mean?" Rachel didn''t have a good air. "I thought you were making complaints in your circle of friends for her to hear." Adam teased: "She couldn''t help but feel sorry for her. Thats why I took my sisters business and went to see you again." "Do not!!!" Roston let out a horrified cry. "Tease you guys." Adam smiled: "But, Rose, treat Rachel better. Otherwise, other people will not be like yours. They will only feel distressed. " "Alas!" After listening to Adam''s accent, everyone shivered. "Don''t laugh." As a client, Rachel couldn''t stand it even more, rubbing the goosebumps on his arm: "Anyway, I have brought it to you. You can figure out what to do." "Ok." Adam smiled and nodded. "What are you going to do?" Everyone talked and laughed for a while, and the hearts of Rose and Joey were still not completely settled. After all, they couldn''t help but gossip again. "we''ll see." Adam smiled slightly. Of course he refused in his heart. But its a pity that he doesnt count. It all depends on whether the system that is becoming less and less involved will automatically boot. Chapter 1016: Sorry, I dont want to kill people! Friends bar. Everyone got together all night. The next day. Adam again welcomed Duncan''s family who flew over. It was another comprehensive physical examination. Several nights in a row. Adams circle of relatives and friends all participated in this half-year health check. "You are so boring." In the large conference hall of the Medical Center, there is a gathering of talents. Dr. House looked at the examination reports printed by Adam and complained. "Just watch a soap opera." Adam smiled and said: "There is a veritable soap opera actor in it, don''t you like to watch this the most?" "What I like to watch is their performance." Dr. House looked at the examination report in his hand carelessly, and said venomously, "It''s not because of his kidneys!" "This is the fan that belongs to you alone." Adam teased. "I think this approach is too heartwarming." Cameron, the beautiful doctor, exclaimed. "Yup." Dr. Wilson went through the examination report and checked out any traces and signs of tumors from the perspective of his top tumor doctors, and echoed. "Adam, this approach is great." "You are also welcome to join your relatives and friends." Adam smiled and said: "With our strength, as long as we persevere, we can absolutely ensure that our relatives and friends always have a healthy body." "That''s great." "I was about to say that too." The director of surgery and Dr. Burke agreed. That''s right! Adam himself can qualitatively examine the results of his relatives and friends. But he still organized the most luxurious medical expert team. Director of General Surgery Dana Surgery at the Medical Center. Director of Cardiothoracic Surgery, famous doctor Burke. Dr. Sheputt, the famous doctor of neurosurgery. Dr. Montgomery, the chief physician of the neonatology department. The Princeton Teaching Hospital, the medical department, or the intractable disease department, one king brought three bombs, all came. And their friend, Dr. Wilson, the top oncologist. In Gastroenterology, Neurology, Immunology, Endocrinology, Hematology, Adam has contacted the world''s best specialists online. Department of Infectious Diseases, Dermatology, Ophthalmology, Otorhinolaryngology As far as the medical examination is concerned, look for the best in the industry. Adam''s medical skills are indeed legendary enough, but compared with the expert diagnosis and treatment team composed of so many top experts in the industry, each has its own advantages. As Adams relatives and friends, naturally they want them all! The result is not surprising. There are no surprises except for Chandler''s signs of fatty liver, and Matthew''s dancing hip injury aggravated. Adam told Monica to supervise Chandler to run again in the morning, and helped Matthew find a physical therapist for regular physical therapy, and then put his mind back to work. A week passed in a blink of an eye. Emma''s second birthday party was held at the Green House Villa. After Adam arranged the hospital work, with the gift carefully prepared by the assistant, he rushed past on time amid the roar of the sports car. After some excitement. A young girl leaned over with suppressed excitement. "Hi" "Hi" Adam looked up and couldn''t help but smile: "You must be Charlotte, right?" "You know me?" Charlotte, the sister of Melissa, the master of social death, lowered her head. When she heard this, her eyes widened and she glanced at Adam. "I know your sister." Adam looked at this model and carved it out with her sister, but with a younger and more beautiful face. "You and my sister?" Charlotte hesitated. "What do you say?" Adam smiled. Charlotte''s face turned pale. "I thought you knew me well?" Adam stopped joking: "The only intersection between me and her is Rachel." "I just heard many things about you." Charlotte''s face looked much better, she glanced at Adam timidly, and lowered her head and said: "According to your style and your conditions, you and my sister will not be surprised at all." "Then you still want to see me?" Adam raised his eyebrows. Charlotte blushed and did not speak. "" Adam''s mouth twitched. Young people now! The air suddenly became quiet, and silence was better than sound. "Do you want to go outside for a walk?" Charlotte took a peek at Adam several times before mustering up the courage to say. "I don''t want to." Adam looked at her and shook his head: "I don''t recommend you to do this either." "why?" Charlotte no longer dodged her eyes, and began to stubbornly: "Am I not pretty?" "Pretty." Adam nodded. "I know your rules, I''m not the kind of girl who messes around outside, I even" Charlotte said this anxiously, and paused, but she was embarrassed to be too explicit and bowed her head again. "I don''t care about your romantic style. Anyway, I meet your requirements." "maybe." Adam nodded. He could tell that she was not lying. After a long period of time, there is Juno counseling and external blessing, if he reads it wrong again. It can only show that the other party is green tea. "Then why don''t you go out with me for a walk?" Charlotte raised her head again and stared at Adam: "Take me for a drive?" "It''s very simple." Adam looked at her with big eyes: "Because I don''t want to kill." "what?" Charlotte was dumbfounded, crying and laughing: "If you take me out, will you kill me?" "Aren''t you afraid that I am a serial perverted murderer?" Adam ridiculed: "The more you can''t see anyone who has a relationship with the criminal, the more likely it is to be a super criminal. Girls must protect themselves when they are outside. " "I''m not afraid." Charlotte snorted: "It''s good to die in your hands. Besides, what is the probability that a man and a woman can be a serial pervert murderer at the same time in one place and one time? " Speaking of this , she tried to imitate the perverted eyes, as if to say that she was actually a serial perverted murderer. But under her appearance, she only gave people a feeling of fierceness. "Do you just say it casually, or do you really want to do quantitative mathematical calculations?" Adam did not give the response she wanted, but looked at her solemnly. "" Charlotte stagnated. She is just an ordinary beautiful girl, not Leonard''s mother Dr. Beverly Hofstadter at all! She has no interest in calculating mathematical probabilities or anything. "It seems you just said casually" Adam is a pity. He knew that beauties like Peggy and Rachel, who have the IQ and appearance of the atmosphere, are really few and can''t be found. "Seriously, why did you say to go for a ride with you, are you afraid of killing me?" Charlotte didn''t understand Adam''s thoughts at the moment, but she was still very uncomfortable with this completely unfamiliar and weak topic, so she quickly led the topic to the topic she cared about most. "You really don''t know the reason?" Adam gave her a deep look. "why?" Charlotte''s eyes flashed. "Because you are sick!" Adam sighed. "My sister told you?" Charlotte said angrily: "I told her all about it, don''t talk about it!" "It''s not her." Adam shook his head: "You forgot, I am a very powerful doctor. Are you sick, how can I not tell? Besides, the sister who can let your social death come forward to find Rachel for you. There must be something more important than your sister''s face. And your personality is not in line with your bold move now. So, what serious illness did you get? " Chapter 1017: Who do you look down on? Green House Villa. Emma''s birthday party. A beautiful girl boldly asked Adam to take her out for a drive. Adam didn''t want me not to kill Boren, but Boren died because of me. "Is this important?" Charlotte resisted talking about her illness. "Talk about it, maybe I can help you." Adam smiled and said, "Don''t forget, I am a doctor." "The doctor sentenced me to death long ago." Charlotte fell into a depressed mood. Seeing Adam watched her silently, she touched her chest: "I have a bad heart." "Congenital heart disease?" Adam looked at her heart. "Ok." Charlotte nodded: "The doctor said it was a miracle that I could live to 22 years old." "Have you applied for a heart transplant?" Adam asked. "My family has already applied for me." Charlotte shook her head and said, "But I don''t want to have an operation, so I signed an agreement not to have an operation. If I am destined to die, I want to die beautifully, rather than being cut open on the operating table. " "That can save your life!" As a doctor, Adam naturally did not approve of her thoughts, and looked at her: "That''s it? The cardiothoracic surgery technology is very mature now. As long as there is a suitable heart transplant, few heart diseases are incurable. And in the face of life and death, I don''t believe that there is still a mind to think about aesthetics! Life is the greatest beauty! When you die, everything is withered. So, there must be other reasons! " "..." Charlotte couldn''t bear the sight of Adam and could only confess: "In addition to congenital heart disease, I have neurocytoma." "...Thoracic neuroblastoma?" Adam looked at her up and down again, his eyes finally falling near her heart. "Ok." After Charlotte said it, the whole person relaxed a lot, looked at Adam with big eyes, and said with a smile: "Is this enough?" "..." Adam twitched his mouth and nodded, "It''s a miracle that you can live until now." Don''t talk about congenital heart disease. This neuroblastoma is known as the king of childhood tumors. The king of tumors hit congenital heart disease, it is really unsolvable. Chemotherapy can cause cardiac arrest and even sudden death. Without chemotherapy, tumor growth will not be curbed. It''s so difficult. "Then can you take me out for a drive?" Charlotte expected. "can." Adam did not refuse any more: "I''ll go say hello." With that, she walked over and said something to Charlotte''s sister Melissa and her RayRay who had been watching the movement not far away. Then, under the gaze of the people with different looks, they walked away with the beauty. "Oh!" The sports car was automatically turned into a convertible mode. Charlotte was sitting in the front passenger seat and was put on a seat belt by Adam. As the car drove out of the villa, he raised his hands and screamed excitedly. Adam is an old driver who pays great attention to driving safety. Everyone who sits in his co-pilot must fasten his seat belts. Without exception! "Why are you so slow?" But after a while, Charlotte became dissatisfied: "Is this still a drive?" "Trust me, slower is king." Adam teased. Whether it is congenital heart disease or thoracic neuroblastoma, if the opponent is too irritated, they will have difficulty breathing. Adam naturally can''t take her into a drag racing. Again. He didn''t want to kill. "where are we going?" Seeing Adam''s resolute attitude, Charlotte pursed her mouth and looked sideways at the surrounding scenery. After a few seconds, she couldn''t help but talk to Adam. "The place you want to go the most~" Adam smiled. Charlotte''s eyes suddenly looked forward to. Various beautiful scenes flashed in her mind, and the corners of her mouth couldn''t help but rise. It wasn''t until there were more and more cars around that she interrupted her fantasy. "This is not the way to the beach!" Charlotte was anxious. "seaside?" Adam was surprised: "Why is it the beach? Is it because of the waves?" "..." Charlotte''s face was blushing. Naturally, she can''t speak out the beautiful and romantic scenes in her mind. Although she didn''t know when she would die, so she became more and more courageous. But because of her health, she didn''t have much experience at all, so it was naturally impossible for her to be able to say everything like those old Siji. "Where are you taking me?" Charlotte turned her head to look at the traffic around her. "I said it''s the place you want to go most." Adam joked: "Is it only the seaside to watch the waves?" Charlotte was too lazy to think about where his opponent was, and simply agreed that he had arranged it. Anyway, she planned that way at the beginning. Until the car stopped in front of the medical center. "This is where you said I want to go the most?" Charlotte said angrily. "Your doctor is right. You have both congenital heart disease and neuroblastoma. It''s a miracle that you can live to this day." Adam got out of the car and said with a smile: "I am a doctor with a passion. Isn''t it reasonable to want to witness this medical miracle? So this is where I want you to come the most. And if I remember correctly, are you a big fan of me? The place I want to take you the most, isn''t it also the place you want me to take you the most? Am I thinking wrong..." Having said this, he could no longer say it. "I thought you were different, you love giegie the most" in the back, even if it is a spoof, he really can''t say it. "You are such a bastard!" Charlotte saw Adam talking and went into the hospital, and she could only mutter, get out of the car, and follow. Although she didn''t want to go to the hospital to do endless but useless examinations. But she didn''t want to give up the opportunity to stay with Adam. Adam personally took her to conduct various examinations ~ www.novelhall.com ~ MRI room. Charlotte was lying in it. "how is she?" Melissa who rushed over looked at Adam nervously. "Not very good." Adam looked at the scanned image. "Can''t you help it?" Melissa smiled bitterly. "It''s not completely inoperable." Adam continued to analyze in his mind, and finally came to the conclusion: "It''s just that the risk will be beyond imagination." "As long as there is hope!" Melissa was overjoyed: "Doctor Duncan, what should I do?" "The tumor is removed first, but because the recurrence rate of neuroblastoma is very high, even after the perfect removal, low-dose chemotherapy is required." Adam introduced the surgical plan: "Then extend the interval of chemotherapy a little bit until the condition can be completely stabilized. In this process, waiting for a suitable heart, preparing for a heart transplant operation to solve the problem of congenital heart disease. But I want to remind you that even if the operation goes well, her postoperative care is still a big problem. If she can''t make up her mind, and doesn''t have the belief to live on, then the operation is meaningless. " "You haven''t done anything with her yet, have you?" Melissa tilted the floor suddenly. "...You are right behind our car!" Adam reminded. "I left you for a few minutes." Melissa glanced at Adam. "No wonder you like RayRay." Adam nodded: "It turns out that men are like this in your eyes." "..." The embarrassment of Melissas death struck again, but for the sake of her younger sister, she could only resist the urge to leave immediately and looked at Adam. "In this case, then she has a good reason to live." Adam: "..." Chapter 1018: Im really not a thief! Medical center. For Melissa''s obvious use of him to greet her own little sister, so that the other party has the motivation to live. Adam declined to comment. After all, this is about a living life. But let him get off the court personally to give a guarantee or something. Don''t even think about it. Therefore, Adam had no choice but not to refuse, not to take the initiative, and not to be responsible. "Hey, for the sake of a fresh life, I abruptly made me look like a scumbag." Adam sighed inwardly: "It''s too difficult for me." He really doesn''t want to be a scumbag! "surgery?" Charlotte came out of the MRI room, and when her sister Melissa was excited to say this to her, she was also excited: "I don''t want surgery!" "why?" Melissa exclaimed: "In the past, there was no hope at all, so you don''t want to have surgery, and we understand you. But now Dr. Duncan has given a surgical plan and is willing to do it for you. Why do you still disagree? Don''t you really want to live? " "It''s just hope." Charlotte shook her head and said, "The success rate is not high, isn''t it? And I won''t be able to return to my current state after the operation, right?" Melissa looked at Adam. "For this particular case, there is not enough data to support it, so it is meaningless to talk about the success rate." Adam said noncommittal: "I can only say my best. As for the postoperative situation. In a short period of time, it is indeed impossible to recover to the state you are now. But you don''t have to worry about falling down at any time. " "Did you hear that?" Melissa hugged her sister: "You are a miracle. This must be God''s guidance. Allow you to live until now, until Dr. Duncan performs the operation for you. I believe that the operation will be successful, and we will help you to recuperate after the operation. You will surely create a miracle again and live the happy life you want." Having said this, Melissa put her head against her sister''s head and looked at Adam together. "" Adam was speechless. This is really a good sister Charlotte looked at Adam, somewhat hesitant. "Please discuss it carefully." Adam said, and immediately flashed. This scene of using his body to persuade people to try hard to live is really awkward. A mature scum, no, a mature man, knows when to leave, and hands the stage to someone else. When Adam answered a few calls over there, Melissa and Sister Charlotte discussed it and found them. "Have you decided?" Adam put away the phone and smiled. "I can have surgery." Charlotte glanced at her sister: "But I like to change doctors. I don''t want you to perform surgery on me. I do want to be close to you. But its definitely not this kind of closeness. . They are all negative distances, but the scene and scale are completely different. "Actually it''s almost the same." Adam subconsciously said something. "Ok?" Charlotte was in a daze. Melissa rolled her eyes to the sky. Although she likes it, she has enough means for men. Her current fianc was her first client when she was planning a wedding three years ago She thinks she knows men too well. So as the old Siji, she is easy to think crookedly. Ah! the man! I think I dominate the world! In fact, it is not comparable to a French style. "I mean beautiful skins are the same, and interesting tumors are one in a million." Adam explained: "Besides me, you can hardly find a second doctor who is willing to operate on you. Even if you find it, trust me, you will definitely hope that I will do the operation for you. " "Yup." Melissa persuaded: "You forgot that the doctors you met before shook their heads for your condition, and didn''t mention operating on you at all. Moreover, after the operation performed by a general doctor and a famous doctor, it is a completely different concept. Just let Dr. Duncan do it for you." Having said this, she bit her sister''s ear and whispered: "You know him. He is so good and so romantic, what beautiful woman hasn''t seen? Why do you make him look at you differently? Or remember you? Your neuroblastoma and congenital heart disease are your unique labels. I dare say that he will always remember you. Other women have no such opportunity at all! And he is also a surgeon, the best surgeon. He wouldn''t mind looking at your inner self before meeting you frankly. For people like him, perhaps this is the ultimate beauty! " "" Adam tried to maintain his expression. Otherwise he was worried that he could not help but go up and punch this Melissa. He is committed to solving all medical problems and hopes to explore more unknowns and possibilities in medicine. So he likes surgery. But it definitely does not mean that he has any perverted hobbies. And Melissa''s whispers that he didn''t let him hear were clearly inducing her sister to fool her. Especially when she saw Charlotte''s eyes brightly looking over. Adam really wanted to beat Melissa. Obviously, the perverted Adam in Melissa''s mouth did not make Charlotte arouse negative emotions, but relieved her. "Ok." Charlotte nodded: "I am willing to let you do it!" "Not urgent." Adam said blankly: "You go back and discuss it with your family. I will also find other doctors to discuss and improve the surgery plan." Under Melissa''s pull, Charlotte reluctantly followed her sister and left. "This is a friend and a former lover. This is a living life with 001 lifespan! This is a rare operation, and a great attempt. " Adam muttered and gradually calmed down the negative emotions. midnight. The doorbell rang in Adam''s apartment. I got up and looked through the camera, only to see a beautiful woman in a coat standing outside the door. "what''s up?" Adam recognized the person and was speechlessCan I get in? " The visitor looked up at the camera in the corner and took off his coat to reveal the classic low-cut dress and hip skirt. "No." Adam was unmoved. "I want to apologize for what happened before." The visitor looked apologetic: "I did it all to persuade her to agree to the operation." "I have received my heart." Adam said: "Put your coat back on, this is New York at night! Didn''t you say that you should take good care of your sister''s postoperative care? People are gone, how can you take care of your sister? " "Are you sure you want me to go back?" The visitor looked down in surprise. "I''m not Cao Thief." Adam complained, and then said: "They are all married, do you know what they are most disgusted with now? That is the one who destroys other people''s families! So it''s not for you personally, and you are not without charm. Just for the stability of the circle of friends, so hurry back! " . Alice Kidman is a special case. At that time, his and her pair of wings were enemies. She forced him! In short, Adam is really not a thief! And Adam didn''t lie, and got married with some of his best friends. Chandler and Monica. Matthew and Lily. Rachel and Rose. These loving couples of them are the ones who don''t see this kind of thief behavior the most. Before Ted had made friends with a married woman, Matthew looked sideways and couldn''t accept it. Not to mention Adam let her into the apartment now. Such a clean circle of friends is what Adam has always been committed to creating. Besides, he has passed the mentality of seeking special stimuli. Therefore, his refusal attitude is firm. Chapter 1019: Who on earth is a pervert? Medical center. "I have surgery!" After going back, Charlotte did not change her decision after she calmed down. "it is good." Adam nodded: "Doctor Grey, you help her go through the hospitalization procedures." "PLZ follow me!" Lexi looked at Charlotte, whose eyes had been on Adam, and there was no fluctuation in her eyes. She has long been used to it. "Charlotte!" Standing by the side, Melissa, who was wearing thick and thick, tightened her collar uncomfortably, took Charlotte by the hand, and followed Lexi. Adam shook his head. Whether it was dressed like that last night or covered up like this now, it didn''t make any sense to him. Lexi soon hospitalized Charlotte. Into the night. "Where is Dr. Duncan?" Charlotte couldn''t help asking: "Why can''t he come?" "Dr. Duncan is very busy!" The little nurse laughed blankly and said, "If you are looking for a doctor, I can call Dr. Grey for you." "What is he up to?" Melissa couldn''t bear to see her sister''s sad expression, and stood up and said, "Charlotte, I''ll go out and have a look." Looking for a long time. Blocked Adam in the operating room. "Something?" Adam curiously asked. He thought that after the incident last night, she died in front of him again and didn''t dare to look for him again! Now it seems that social death also has its drawbacks! That is the second time after the club died once, the club can''t die again! The mentality is completely different! "Can you accompany Charlotte more?" Melissa suppressed the embarrassment and rapid heartbeat of her death, did not dare to look at Adam, just stared at the brand on Adam''s chest. "Surgery is going to be done tomorrow, you also said that you don''t know the success rate of the operation. just in case Can you accompany her more before the operation? " "you sure?" Adam was surprised: "According to your theory, it''s better not to see her now and let her have a thought in her heart to improve her will to survive?" "" Melissa stagnated: "But she really wants to talk to you now." "Let''s talk later." After Adam finished speaking, he walked quickly to the observation operating room. There was a Max Loan operation there, and he was quite interested. . That''s right! Max Loan''s operation aroused Adam''s interest. Who would have thought that there would be such a day? But there are only four cases in the world! Mark has been preparing for this operation for three years. Still very attractive. "Are you really so busy?" Melissa catches up with Adam indignantly: "I want to see what you are up to?" "up to you." Adam walked outside the observation room, heard this, turned around and glanced at her, smiled slightly, and opened the door and walked in. The observation room was already full of people. As soon as Adam entered, everyone got up and gave up their seats. "Sit, sit!" Adam stood on the corner and waved for everyone to sit down. His eyes were cast into the operating room downstairs. A wonderful operation is underway. "The microscope is ready. You will make a facial bond, and I will bond the arteries and nerves together." As Mark removed all the facial skin of the patient on the operating table, he reminded his assistant: "Alright, time is up, have you given someone a new face?" "No." The assistant shook his head. "I''ll do it on the right, you do the left." Mark commanded: "Be gentle!" At this moment, Melissa also followed. Some people in the observation room looked over and saw that she was not a doctor. They wanted to speak out, but they were shocked by her appearance. Seeing that she was so close to Adam again, she looked at each other, and then turned her gaze to the operating room again as if she hadn''t seen it. Seeing Adam looking down with relish, Melissa followed her gaze, and suddenly exclaimed, "Ah!" But it was Mark and his assistant who used tweezers to pinch the four corners, and picked up a complete facial skin from the container. "Get out!" Adam looked back and frowned. Melissa covered her eyes with her hands and ran out in panic. Adam continued to stay to observe the operation. for a long time. When the operation came to an end, Adam smiled and left. Outside Charlotte''s ward. Melissa was pacing there, her face was bleak, and it was obvious that the shock from the previous scene was too great. "you you!" Seeing Adam coming, Melissa greeted him and looked at him incredulously, unable to say what she wanted to say. "What am I?" Adam said amused. "I know your doctor is different from ordinary people" Melissa organized the language: "But why do you watch it so enthusiastically? It seems more interesting than looking at a beautiful woman''s body?" "Do you think I''m a pervert?" Adam smiled. "I didn''t say that" Melissa said so, but her eyes were full of suspicion. "Twelve years ago, the patient was hit by a drunk driving person and suffered severe facial damage." Adam said indifferently: "A total of 9 repair and reconstruction operations have been done over the years, and none of them have been able to repair all the facial features and faculties. No nose, no lips. Children will be frightened and cry when they see him. The adults will dodge when they see him. People are afraid to look at him directly. He has no family, no friends. In order to be able to perform this operation, he passed the most rigorous psychological test. A young man who should have a future suffered such a tragedy because of a few drunken bastards. For today, the plastic surgeon has prepared for three years. A donor donated his facial skin. Just to let him get rid of the miserable life like this. In your eyes, this is scary and horrible. Those of us doctors who see with gusto are a bit perverted. But in our eyes, this is one of the most beautiful scenesIn addition. This is 10,000 times better than those surgeries that use a knife for more beauty, right? Do you feel that perverted? I think you like it very much! " "I" Melissa was speechless. She''s got a knife at the big nose. She feels as beautiful as a fairy after the whole time! "I knew it!" Adam sneered: "I just watched the same scene from a professional point of view with gusto. And you are obsessed with it from an indescribable perspective. Which of us is more perverted, obviously at a glance! " Adam went in and chatted with Charlotte for a while, then left. "I heard you saw my surgery." Mark met Adam and rubbed his hands vigorously: "S, tell me, am I saving a life?" Without this operation, the patient lives like a walking dead, a monster, a monster. . This is not just a metaphor. With his appearance, he doesn''t need makeup at all, he can appear in the mirror without makeup, and he can play zombies and other monsters and ghosts! "That''s it." Adam smiled. "N!" Mark was unhappy and said, "Is this just a matter of fact?" "He has been like this for 12 years." Adam reminded: "Also passed the most rigorous psychological test. So in theory, even if he doesn''t have this operation, he will continue to live. Of course, the quality of life and state are different. But he is not the only one who lives in pain? Happy people are similar. The unfortunate have their own misfortunes. So accept it, I am complimenting you seriously. " "" Mark''s mouth twitched, looking at Adam''s leaving back, for a long time, a smile appeared on his face, and he said to himself: "Right? That''s not bad." Chapter 1020: Out to mix, sooner or later have to repay! The next day. After being hospitalized for observation, the first stage of Charlotte''s operation, thoracic neuroblastoma resection, was performed by Adam. Both Melissa and Charlotte''s parents died in a car accident. It was their grandmother who brought them up all the time. It''s just that now my grandmother is getting older and older and doesn''t have much energy at all. However, after the operation really started, their grandmothers still braced their bodies and waited in the operating room with Melissa. Together with Melissa''s fianc Dorrance. "S, how are your wedding preparations with Melissa?" The grandmother suppressed her worry about the result of Charlotte''s operation and began to care about the marriage of her granddaughter. "very smooth" Dorrance glanced at his fiancee and forced a smile. "Melissa, this is also your wedding, and you are specially preparing for the wedding. You have to be more concerned." My grandmother ate more salt than they ate rice, but it wasn''t because of the weight of the mouth that I could see the disharmony in it at a glance. "I see, grandma." Melissa said a little irritated: "The most important thing now is Charlotte''s surgery!" "Ugh." Grandma sighed suddenly. She is also worried. Dorrence''s face stiffened, but he couldn''t say anything. Can''t you say that their wedding is more important than the life of the fiance''s sister? The operation lasted a long time. Grandmother couldn''t hold it any longer, but she didn''t want to leave. Melissa held her arms in her arms and let her rest on her own. When Adam walked out of the operating room, Melissa stared at Adam''s eyes nervously, afraid of seeing the look she didn''t want to see. Fortunately, Adam smiled and nodded at her. "Thank God!" Melissa wakes her grandmother and waits for Adam to personally say what they want to hear, and then they all call to God. "The first step is considered a success." Adam reminded: "In the future, a small dose of chemotherapy will be performed. She will lose her hair by then. You must be psychologically prepared and do her psychological counseling work." "We will." Melissa couldn''t help touching her long hair, her face a little stern. Beauty is instinct. It''s not easy to grow such a long hair. Not to mention losing the light, turning into a bald head! Adam didn''t ignorantly say that when he became bald, he became stronger and this kind of cold joke. The relationship is not to that point, saying this is not only not funny, but disgusting. These are problems that they will inevitably encounter and need to overcome by themselves. Unknowingly, time has sped up a lot. Blink another year Thanksgiving is here. Thanksgiving 2000. There are many injured during festivals. Emergency. Max Loan was treating the patient with burns, and the painful patient called out. "Doctor Sloan?" A beautiful blonde woman came over. "what''s up?" Mark was upset when he was called by the patient, and he looked at him unhappily, and was taken aback. The girl is so familiar. "Hi." The blonde beauty looked at him: "Listen, it feels a little weird, but you are my dad!" "" As soon as he said this, Mark was blindfolded, watching the noisy emergency department gradually calm down, everyone''s eyes were gossiping to the extreme and looked over. Especially with the playful look in Adam''s eyes, Mark suddenly smiled: "Come again? I won''t be fooled again this time!" "what?" The blonde is puzzled. "Stop pretending!" Mark smiled and said, "Who gave you the money this time and asked you to scare me? Adam? Derek? Or some **** who wants to see me joke? This came out last year. n! You dont think Im going to be played twice by the same spoof? " "I do not know what you''re talking about." The blonde girl frowned: "My name is Sloan Riley, and my mother is Samantha Riley. I''m pretty sure you are my father!" "Derek!" When Mark heard this, he directly targeted the trickster he thought. Samantha was one of his romantic objects in his youth. No one knows here except Derek. "It must be Derek, he gave you the money, didn''t he? Derek, come out soon, I''ve seen it through! " "Stop calling." Adam walked over: "Leave it to me here. Go and talk to her quickly. Believe me, this time 80% of people are not spoofing you, don''t you think she is familiar? " "It''s kind of not!" Mark moved aside, looked at the man who claimed to be his daughter, and then called out unwillingly. He is a narcissistic person who kowtows to himself in front of the mirror every day is a routine operation. He is most familiar with his own looks. Therefore, when you see a blonde beauty who is very similar to him, you will be familiar with it at first glance. I didn''t want to think so, but Adam pointed out, especially considering Adam''s ability, he couldn''t accept it. He was still young, so why did he suddenly have such a big daughter! How does this make him hang around the flowers? There are psychological barriers again, and there are woods! meeting room. Mark and Riley looked at each other from a distance across the conference table. Compared to Riley''s expectations, Mark had no expression on his face. "Hi, I heard that my niece is here." Dr. Sheputt came out of the operation and walked over happily: "I am Derek Sheput, a good friend of your father." "do not!" Mark said with a black face: "It''s not sure yet!" "Didn''t Adam say it?" Dr. Shept said with a smile: "You can''t be wrong if you are so similar. Besides, I guessed that you would have doubts. Look! I brought all my blood samples to www.novelhall.com~ to do a paternity test! Good evening to spend Thanksgiving together! " Riley naturally asked Dr. Sheppert to draw the blood. And Mark still watched without saying a word. "Dude, you are so big, or what''s wrong?" Riley couldn''t help it anymore, taunting. Mark just got up and left. "He was so pleasantly surprised." Dr. Sheppert comforted. "Congratulations." "Congratulations, you have a daughter." "Still an eighteen-year-old blonde beauty!" "Doctor Sloan, is there a kind of fear? This is your favorite type, if it werent for her to come to you." After Mark came out, he met a group of happy voices. It was also mixed with the ridicule of the medical staff who had slept with him. Mark was angry, but felt cold in his hands and feet. Because the bystanders are clear, the data will not deceive. He was really scared. "This is the result of your paternity test. I asked the laboratory to expedite it, but I don''t need to explain it at all." Adam personally took the result of the appraisal, went to Mark, smiled and said, "Anyway, congratulations, and Happy Thanksgiving!" Mark''s face was black and white for a while, and he took the appraisal report with difficulty and opened it for a glance. Really hammered! This 18-year-old blonde beauty who suddenly appeared is really his own daughter! Grateful? Thanks a shit! He only felt trembling now, and the future was gloomy. "Oh, right." Adam admired his expression for a while, and patted his forehead: "Forgot to tell you, on Thanksgiving Day, you not only became a father. It is even more in place in one step, two consecutive upgrades within a day. That''s right! Congratulations, you are going to be a grandpa! happy Thanksgiving! " mark:"" Chapter 1021: One wave takes another wave, and the wave hits you with a gun! Medical center. Thanksgiving in 2000. The prodigal son Max Loan has accumulated for many years, and once he has an epiphany, his thoughts fly directly into the thunderstorm cloud. With a thunderous crit, go up to two levels and become a terrifying grandfather-level powerhouse! "Tell me, it''s your child!" The grandfather-level powerhouse Mark saw that Adam, the crowd of onlookers, didn''t give face, so he could only add sound effects to himself, and he took a breath and looked at Adam. "You think about the beauty." Adam''s mouth twitched. "I really want to be so beautiful!" Mark said sincerely. "This is your biological daughter and grandson." Adam looked at him for a while, and said in amazement: "Should you not be happy now?" "happy?" Mark incredulously said: "Are you kidding me? Is this a boring soap opera? A wandering son who has had enough fun, suddenly realizes that he has a daughter. Then the prodigal son turned around and became the best daughter slave? Come on! This is Max Loan! I am still young! To be called Dad, to some extent, I like it. But being called grandpa? No matter how attractive a beautiful girl is, she can''t accept this kind of designation. I will lose them completely! Also, do you really think that a person''s character will be completely reversed in a short time because of one thing? The soap operas are all deceptive! The more people we lack in our lives, the more those behind-the-scenes think about what we have become, the more the same kind of people in soap operas! And the point is never that the prodigal son has lived a happy and warm family life since then. The point is always that the prodigal son has a bright future no matter how he waves! All soap operas have shaped the life of the prodigal son so alluring. Huanfeiyanyi various beauties, all kinds of breakthrough imagination are indescribable! It is to tell us young people to hurry up! I discovered this secret when I was a kid! The desire to become a prodigal was triggered by the soap opera, and then imitated, becoming the handsome Max Loan now! I will have a wonderful family! But definitely not now! Damn it! I''m less than forty! How can this kind of thing wait until I reach sixty before I start to think about it. " "It makes sense, nothing wrong!" Adam was stunned, and I have to say that the prodigal son''s perspective on the world is really novel. Isn''t that the way the various soap operas in the American TV world are like this? As long as you go to the waves, you must first spend money to waste! Doesn''t this immediately close the logic loop! "You agree too, don''t you?" Mark was very happy to look at Adam who agreed with him. "Well, it makes sense." Adam nodded, and then played taste: "But what you said is not accurate." "Where is it not accurate?" Mark was not convinced. As the prodigal son, he thinks he has a very thorough understanding of the prodigal son! "You said you would only consider family in your sixties." Adam ridiculed: "But I think you are about forty to consider After all, your brothers have been injured! Of course, if you consider 700, you can postpone the time to 80 years old. Ok. The premise is that you can live to be 80 years old" "" Mark''s face went dark. "So you are here, Grandpa Mark." Dr. Shept looked left and right, and found Adam and Mark, and immediately walked over with a smile on his lips: "What are you talking about? Do you want a name for your grandson?" "Ha, ha!" Mark smirked twice: "It''s so funny" "Do you think so too?" Dr. Shept deliberately ignored the irony, and said solemnly: "I feel so too. Before you know it, you are a grandfather. This Thanksgiving is probably the happiest Thanksgiving I have had in many years. Mark, I am happy for you! " "Laugh if you want." Mark shrugged: "I don''t care!" "You really don''t know her existence?" Dr. Sheppert laughed again and started talking about business. "You know." Mark frowned and said: "When I broke up with Samantha, she said she was pregnant. I gave her some money and asked her to get rid of it. Then I left directly to go to university, and there was no more news. " "It''s really enough for Mark!" Adam and Dr. Shept sighed together. "" Mark''s face was dark again. In the tradition of the American drama world, when a person''s behavior is very specific and representative, people like to use the person''s name to refer to this type of behavior. Just like in the current life, Chen Shimei is a guilty man when he mentions it. The small-scale spread of this code is okay, once it spreads completely, it is really notorious! "Go and comfort her." Dr. Sheput smiled and smiled, reminding: "She is your daughter, she is only eighteen years old, and she is pregnant again. She dropped out of school and was kicked out of the house by her mother. In desperation, I will find you the **** father who abandoned her. Today is Thanksgiving. Don''t make a tragedy! " "I have nothing to say to her" Mark helplessly said: "Stay together, there is only endless embarrassment." "This is easy." Adam smiled and said: "I will help you list a few topics, I believe it can help you quickly open up the situation, eliminate strangers, and establish contacts." "Tell me!" Dr. Shept said with interest First, who is the baby in my belly? " Adam put a finger up: "Second, why would she be kicked out of the house by her mother on a reunion day like Thanksgiving when she was pregnant? What makes her mother so angry? Third, her mother is now single, married, or in love." "" Doctor Shept and Mark were dumbfounded. Why do you like to dig out details so much! Adam contrast can only shrug his shoulders, he can''t really be blamed for this. Blame the San Fernando Valley! Adam was very impressed with such plots in his previous life. Besides, the super brains of this life are also good at discovering various details and making reasonable deductions. He thinks these three questions are really reasonable, and they are also suitable as a starting point to open up the embarrassing and strange atmosphere of Mark and the strange daughter. The facts also proved Adam''s correctness. Mark can be that kind of man himself, but he can''t bear to be helped by others! So under the strange gaze of Doctor Shept. Mark''s face was blue and he left without saying a word. He must ask this daughter who suddenly appeared. "He doesn''t play a gun, right?" Adam looked at Dr. Shept. "Don''t play." Dr. Shept knows what Adam meant and shook his head: "He is just a prodigal who is rolling in love. What do you look at without such a **** look?" "It''s nothing." Adam withdrew his small eyes to Dr. Shept, and reminded: "You should go over and take a look, just in case." "Ok." When Dr. Sheput was said that, he put aside the questioning of Adam and you, and hurried over. He was too interested to know the direction of this gossip. Mark ah Mark, you have today too! Chapter 1022: The world is big, there are no wonders Medical center. Adam''s digging out the details gave Max Loan a trace of anger that his father should have. Dr. Shept chased after him to watch the excitement. Adam thought for a while and followed. He certainly didn''t want to watch the excitement up close. It was because although Mark was not such a **** man, he couldn''t hold back his impulse. This is Adam''s hospital. Adam will not allow his hospital to have this risk! It was a lot of fun again. Melissa came back again. At this time, Mark couldn''t tell if what his daughter said was true or false, and wanted to find a professional faker Adam to fight the fake. Adam hurriedly flashed. It''s one thing to watch the excitement, but it''s another thing to get involved in this kind of family excitement. "Are you in the hospital tonight?" Melissa asked tentatively. "Not here." Adam shook his head: "Tonight is Thanksgiving, and I will go back to celebrate the festival later." "Can you leave later?" Melissa was disappointed and said: "Be with Charlotte more." "Aren''t you with her?" Adam did not answer: "I saw your fiance come over to set up the ward with things just now." "he''s gone." Melissa''s eyes darkened. "It''s a pity, why?" Adam was surprised. "I want to take care of Charlotte, unintentionally preparing for the wedding." Melissa shook her head, raised her empty left hand, her face calmly said: "He can''t stand it anymore, and I had a big fight with me. I returned the wedding ring to him." "Do not impulse." Adam reminded: "He looks pretty good." . Although she ran away with the woman who was preparing for the wedding, she threw away her former fiancee. But Ted also likes to do such things. Some of the actions of Melissa, the fiance, obviously looked like Ted''s gentle and romantic little prince. "I''m not impulsive." Melissa shook her head and said, "You also said that Charlotte''s condition will be delayed for a long time. Not to mention this chemotherapy, and the time to wait for a new heart. Even the training after a heart transplant can not be completed in a short period of time. I''m just such a younger sister. All my thoughts are on this now, and I don''t have the energy to discuss marriage with him. In this case, why drag him? It''s better to break up early and get free! " "You are a good sister." Adam sighed. A sister who can give up her own life for her sister is really rare in the American drama world. "So you can understand me, don''t you?" Melissa said: "A sister hopes that her sick sister will be happy for a while." "" Adam grinned, "I''ll stay as long as possible." "Thank you." Melissa was overjoyed. Ward. "Adam, you are here." The pale Charlotte''s eyes lit up, and her body straightened while lying on the bed. "The new hairstyle is perfect for you." Adam glanced at her new wig and praised. "Thank you." Charlotte looked at her sister very happily. This is what her sister just bought for her. "how do you feel?" Adam checked the data, there was no abnormality, and asked with a smile. "feels good." Charlotte laughed. "That''s good." Adam nodded. "Charlotte, don''t you have something for Dr. Duncan?" Melissa reminded. "Oh?" Adam was very cooperative and showed interest. "I learned design." Charlotte gave Adam a gift box and smiled shyly: "I like to design hats of various shapes. I designed this for you. I hope you like it." "It''s a pity." Adam opened it and saw that it was a very two-dimensional hat, and he couldn''t help sighing. "You don''t like it?" Charlotte said nervously. "No." Adam smiled and said, "It''s a pity that I didn''t get this hat on Halloween last month, otherwise I would definitely be the most beautiful boy on Halloween!" "Haha." Charlotte smiled: "Without this hat, so do you" "How?" Adam put the two-dimensional hat on his head and shook it, and the antenna protruding from it shook. "Charlotte was wrong." Melissa quipped, "With this hat, Dr. Duncan, you are 100% the most beautiful boy on Halloween!" "Did you see it?" Adam looked at Charlotte with his eyes full of happiness: "Can you think of the present before? Only by existence can we witness more excitement! Infinite possibilities in the future are still waiting for you! So be sure to come on! " "Well, I will!" Charlotte nodded repeatedly. Adam stayed with her for a while, and played a cross talk with Melissa, making her happy and strengthening her will to survive. Now is just the beginning. More tribulations will be waiting for her afterwards, and it will be difficult if there is not enough will to survive. Adam arranged the affairs of the hospital and was about to leave to spend Thanksgiving with Juno Page and the others. "what''s up?" At the nurse''s station, seeing the nurse trying to explain to a young woman, Adam asked casually. "She went to Dr. Sloan." The nurse quickly introduced the situation: "But Dr. Sloan has left the hospital." "We made an appointment." The young woman reminded. "Dr. Sloan suddenly had something." Adam smiled and said, "If you are not in a hurry, come here tomorrow? I will ask the nurse to make an appointment for you!" "I have chest tightness and shortness of breath" The young woman clutched a granary where ten babies were completely hungry: "I don''t know if it''s because" "If you don''t mind, let me see it for you first." Adam saw that she didn''t seem to be joking, and said immediately. "it is good." The young woman glanced at Adam and nodded in agreement. Consulting Room. "Besides these two symptoms, are there any others?" Adam picked up the medical record and asked while recording it. "No more." The young woman shook her head. "Do you smoke?" Adam asked again. "No, never." The young woman shook her head. "Exercise?" Adam continued to inquire. "Eight hours a day." The young woman joked: "I work in kindergarten." "Have a family history of heart disease?" Adam asked all the possible reasons: "When did you perform the operation on Doctor Sloan?" "Not long ago the young woman opened her jacket, revealing a ferocious side: "This is a gift for my husband''s 40th birthday. I think he would like this better than a sweater. Chest tightness and asthma are only recent, is it a sequelae of surgery? Do I need to remove the implant? " "No need." Adam took her an electrocardiogram while comparing her medical records: "Are you sure there is no change in diet, exercise, etc.?" "Ok." The young woman nodded. "Does your husband have high blood pressure?" Adam glanced at her, and muttered, "Does he cook?" "He was diagnosed six months ago." The young woman wondered: "As for cooking, he only cooks the morning oatmeal meal. Why do you ask?" "Have you noticed that the recent oatmeal tastes wrong?" Adam continued to inquire, seeing her suddenly, nodded and said: "If I''m not mistaken, your husband mixed some of his blood pressure medicine when he made the oatmeal meal." "Do you think my husband is going to poison me?" The young woman incredulously said: "This is impossible! We have a very good relationship!" "It can be seen that not every wife gives this kind of birthday gift" Adam reminded: "But giving this kind of gift also shows that your husband and wife relationship has encountered some challenges, doesn''t it? He is not very interested, is he? " "I''m sure he still loves me!" The young woman did not deny. "I believe." Adam nodded and said: "I didn''t say he was going to poison you. Mixing a small amount of blood pressure medicine can reduce desire. He should just think that you are as cold as him, which will make your life more harmonious and stable. " Cruel young woman: "" Chapter 1023: Laugh at Thanksgiving Medical center. "what do I do?" After Adam pointed out the truth about the murderous young woman, she was directly blinded. "It''s ok." Adam comforted: "This is very common. This is a universal problem caused by the different physical conditions of men and women. Of course prescribing medicine is another matter. You can''t eat his oatmeal meal anymore, and you can''t take medicine indiscriminately. " Sending away the confused and murderous young woman, Adam shook his head and walked out of the hospital. You can''t make up your mind about such things. Switching to Doctor House, he is not suggesting that the murderous young woman directly divorce according to the most common practice in the American drama world, and find a young man who can satisfy her. It is to suggest that she buy security measures and go to the bar... Either way, it is not an outsider, especially the advice that a doctor should give. Duncan Apartments. "Respect for 2000!" Juno toasted. "Respect for 2000!" Adam and Peggy, clink glasses with them. "Adam, you have a good vision." Juno took a sip of red wine and sighed, "Peggy, do you know what the most popular joke is recently?" "What is it?" Peggy looked at her. "As we all know, hit workers have been brutally squeezed." Juno smiled and said: "Those well-dressed white-collar workers in office buildings not only have to bear huge work pressure. I have to endure the trash talk roar of the superior boss, and I am ranted in public several times a day, and the spitting stars are enough to take a bath, which is all normal. The Internet bubble last year was at its peak. A famous white-collar worker was humiliated by various bosses in public in the meeting room. Under normal circumstances, he should lower his head, endure silently, and let the boss release his negative emotions. But this one suddenly broke out, and directly made the boss shut up. Because he will never listen to those **** bullshits from the boss! Amidst the bewilderment of the boss and the eyes of the onlookers shining, the white-collar worker stood up and had a showdown. It turns out that the reason why he is so brave is because his cousin''s website went public that day. And he made a lot of money during the initial public offering. With financial freedom, how could he still be willing to endure other people''s rants and humiliation? " "That''s it?" Peggy raised an eyebrow. "of course not." Juno smiled and said: "The most exciting thing is here. After scolding the boss, he jumped directly onto the conference table and took a small step forward in the bewilderment of everyone''s eyes." "He peeed in public?" Peggy couldn''t help but smile. "No." Adam smiled and answered, "He wants to do this. But not every man can pee in public! So many people are watching! He worked hard, and even asked these colleagues who were onlookers to turn their heads. But in the end, even a Kosakagui took two cups to pour water, and guided him with sound. He still didn''t pee. " "Have you heard this joke too?" Peggy looked at him. "Remember Barney?" Adam smiled and said, "This is what happened to their company last year. He is the one who is not afraid of death! " "This white-collar stunned the boss, and left the company unhurriedly to live his own unrestrained financial freedom." Juno shook his head and said, "Then this year, the Internet bubble exploded, and his cousin''s website went bankrupt like countless other Internet websites. He went bankrupt instantly. Moreover, his legendary experience has spread throughout the industry and even radiated outside the circle. In the tide of unemployment, no suitable job can be found at all. Finally he went to show the gate of the nursing home and moved to a studio apartment built on the upper floor of the bowling alley. The gap was so great that he died in that apartment. " "Is this story funny?" Peggy frowned. "The core of comedy is tragedy." Juno smiled and said, "Do you know what is really funny? After his death, this story broke the circle completely and spread to the ears of all the beaters. And what makes this story spread so widely and quickly is because many company executives like to make jokes about it. Everyone laughed. " "Their boss is really laughing, but everyone else has to laugh." Adam sighed: "The bursting of the Internet bubble has really changed the lives of many people." "Being greedy when others are greedy, it is easy to pay a heavy price for your own greed." Juno smiled and said, "Adam, you have always been restrained." "Ha ha." Adam smiled: "Today is Thanksgiving, let''s not talk about disappointments. Get rid of the sad core in this joke and just talk about the funny point on the surface. Jump on the conference table in public and have to pee in public to demonstrate to the boss. I also remembered a joke. There is a prodigal because of a feast with others. Once he saw the other party park his car by the side of the road, so he sneaked up on the roof and opened the sunroof. Ready to face the car in a hot sky! Because the windows of the car did not see through, he never noticed that the two children were still sitting in the car. Later, he was almost criminalized by the other party..." "Alas!" Peggy looked disgusted: "Is this guy Barney Stinson?" "This is indeed something Barney can do." Adam smiled and said, "But he was just caught peeing on the church wall in the street. The man who concocted the Chicago Skylight incident was a lawyer. Well, another hit worker who is under great pressure in an office building. " "Studies have shown that the middle class is the most stressed and the food and clothing parents of psychologists." Juno smiled and said, "Because they have a good life, but they may lose it at any time. People who are worse than them can lie flat People who are better than them are financially free and can use money to make money. They shouted that they are more stressed, but they are actually comparable to normal people. It''s not stressful at all. You see, almost all companies used to be willing to hire low-income earners. Now, more and more companies are only willing to hire middle-class people or people who are about to enter the middle class. Because for capitalists, they are the best tool people who are obedient and controllable. Therefore, they are getting more and more pressured by their bosses becoming more and more inappropriate. Whenever there is a problem, all sorts of strange-looking actions will be made. Passed as a joke for a while. " "I mourned Matthew." Adam smiled and said, "Because their lawyers are the hardest hit by this kind of thing. He is a new lawyer, it will be difficult..." As he said this, his phone rang suddenly. "Say Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived." Adam took a look at the phone, smiled at everyone, and answered the phone: "Matthew, Happy Thanksgiving... I''m at home, come on." "Matthew? No way?" Juno was a bit speechless. "His tone is wrong, it is very likely..." Adam was also speechless, got up directly, walked to the door to pick in the desperate Matthew. "What happened?" Adam gave Juno a wink and told Matthew to sit down: "Didn''t work go well?" "..." Matthew''s expression changed several times, and he almost didn''t cry in the end. "Don''t worry, there are always more solutions than problems!" Adam comforted: "There are no hurdles to pass, let''s talk about it." "I lost my job." Matthew looked suspicious of life: "Today is Thanksgiving, and Lily is still at home waiting for me to go home for the holiday. What stupid things did I do!" Having said this, he roared frantically. Chapter 1024: Coquettish lawyer artillery Duncan Apartments. "Don''t get excited, speak slowly, what''s the matter?" Adam soothed. "We became lawyers, dressed in suits, and entered the law firm with briefcases. We all felt that we had become great lawyers ever since." Matthew was crying: "The next step is to go deep into the trenches and fight side by side with his comrades, and at the same time feel the faint friendship between them. But before long, the cruelty of the battlefield began to show hideous faces. The tyrannical shells fell from the sky! My boss, Sol Goodman! He is one of the senior partners of the law firm, and he looks pretty good. He is personable, smiles kindly, humorous and funny. But he has a reputation in the industry. Coquettish lawyer Thor! Gunner Goodman! " "Sol Goodman?" Adam looked strange: "Is he a senior partner of your law firm?" "You know him?" Matthew was startled. "heard about it." Adam was not in a hurry to say, nodding his head: "Go on, how did his two names come from?" "I just went to work this day, he came over and chatted with me kindly." When Matthew thought that the scene was still a little irritated, he swallowed and said, "I heard that Iverson, the new lawyer who came in with me, is behind the other side. He smiled and said goodbye to me, and walked to the opposite office. Then all kinds of roars and humiliations with feces and urine penetrated the two doors and exploded in my ears. I was shocked. What made me even more frightened was that Iverson appeared at the door of my office irresponsibly after Goodman left. Ask me, can I believe that Gunner Goodman would do this kind of thing on the day that he takes his daughter to work? Then his several-year-old daughter flashed behind him, clutching her father''s clothes, shivering. " "unacceptable!" Juno narrowed his eyes. "and then?" Adam patted Juno''s leg and continued to ask. "Although I didn''t want to admit it, at that moment, I was very thankful that I was not Iverson." Matthew said with embarrassment: "But that scene also gave me a serious psychological shadow. Thinking of one day in the future, my baby girl will follow me to work in the company. What she should have seen was her father''s professionalism and self-confidence, and she was proud of her father. Instead, she saw her father snarled and humiliated in front of a terrifying monster. Then she should be so disappointed and scared... The thought of that kind of scene made me terrified. After that, whenever there was any movement, my spirits tensed, and I was afraid that the gunner Goodman would come and fire at me. But what should come will always come. I want to hide too much. A few days ago, I was rushing for a report, which should have been handed in. But I have a bunch of things like this to be busy. It''s been two weeks since I left early and returned late, so Lily is almost...you know..." Having said this, Matthew shrugged awkwardly. "She is Lily, we all understand." Adam smiled knowingly. Lily is a witch, she likes to be crooked with her husband. Now Matthew is busy with work, leaving early and returning home for two weeks, so that she can''t get balanced hormones for two weeks. That scene...absolutely hot eyes. Certainly whenever there is a chance, even in public, he will always pester Matthew to catch up with his homework regardless of the situation! "...Back to that **** report." Matthew said embarrassingly: "When I heard the voice of the coquettish lawyer Thor coming from next door, talking to Iverson about the same hello as I did before, and asking if I came, my heart was beating. Came out. Then, not surprisingly, when the door of the office was opened, the Gunner Goodman Award came! The whole world started to slow down. Gunner Goodman danced with his hands, spit and flew around, firing at me wantonly! I grew up and I have never been yelled at like this..." "I believe you." Adam saw that Matthew was in a bad mood, so he joked to interrupt the negative emotion. "After all, you are so big, and there are so many bigger people in your family. It really takes enough courage if others want to yell at you." "...Said that Goodman, the backfire gunner, fired at me." Matthew smiled reluctantly: "His face was blood-red, the blue veins on his forehead burst, and the spit bombarded everywhere like fragments of a cannonball. All colleagues either secretly probed or pretended to pass by. Iverson, who was shelled before, couldnt help but smile happily..." "Watching others suffer the same pain, the pain will be halved." Adam shook his head and said, "This is the weakness of human nature." "Very dazzling!" Matthew said sadly: "At that moment, I suddenly felt that I had had enough of all this. I became a lawyer to save the environment, but now I am reduced to working for a bunch of bad guys. Now I am imprisoned to work in this horrible place because I have to pay my mortgage. I am a person, no one can rant at me so much. I actively restrained myself, but it was of no use. I clenched my fist..." "Did you beat him?" Peggy smiled and said, "Tell me, you beat him!" "..." Matthew was immediately embarrassed. "This is reality, not fiction." Adam said roundly, "How can there be so many scenes of slaps and slaps when it''s up to you." Besides, Matthew is right. The coquettish lawyer Thor Artillery Goodman is a real bad guy. If Matthew hit him, it would definitely not be a good thing. " "Adam, you know me." Matthew was very grateful for Adam''s explanation, and then changed the subject: "By the way, you said you''ve heard of him and now you say that he is a real bad guy, talk to me!" "Remember the Chicago skylight incident I just mentioned?" Adam looked at Juno Peggy and the others: "That man later became a lawyer, this is it. But he was still called James McGill, and he was given the nickname Merry Jimmy. Saul Goodman was his name later changed. He...has been fighting for the bad guys. Well, there are inextricable connections with the Baituoshan Group. I have been mixing in New Mexico and Chicago before. I didn''t expect him to come to New York now and become a senior partner of your law firm. But it''s not surprising to think about it. It''s almost the same... In short, Matthew, you are right not to provoke him. Otherwise, it is easy to be infected by the coquettish. " "He still has this background?" Matthew shocked. Just now he said that their company talked about a group of bad guys, just a general metaphor. But now, he doesn''t know anymore. However, after his face tightened, he suddenly eased a lot. "What''s your reaction?" Peggy curiously asked. "..." Matthew was speechless. But in the end, she said it shyly. That''s right! He was so big, clenched his fists, and finally cried, crying like a baby... "I don''t know what''s going on!" After Matthew had said that, seeing Peggy and Karen look very strange, he hurriedly changed their eyes. "You don''t understand, being yelled like that feels like being taught by your own father. Suddenly...I became the little boy back then..." "Are you sure you are a''boy'' child?" Karen said quietly. Matthew: "..." Chapter 1025: Super Electromagnetic Gun Duncan Apartments. "I feel really helpless." Matthew smiled bitterly at Karen, and explained helplessly: "It''s sluggish! Damn it! Then I really feel castrated!" "Trust me, even if it''s true, Lily thinks you are extremely **** when you go back that time!" Adam joked. "It''s not funny." Matthew retorted, then lowered his head and said softly: "But you are right." "Since you are crying, what else does Gunner Goodman want to do?" Peggy frowned and said, "What did he do to make you lose your job?" "Not what you think!" Matthew quickly explained: "The gunner is just a nickname, and doesn''t mean anything in that respect. After that happened, I didn''t know how to face him. Then Barney and the others gave me an idea. " "Alas!" Adam slapped his tongue and said: "I have told you how many times, before you become an executive, don''t listen to Barney''s fallacies." "I''m wrong." Matthew smiled bitterly: "But after hearing you talk about the gunner Goodman, I think that listening to Barney this time may not be a bad thing." "Ok." Adam shrugged: "That''s true, and I don''t think you have to worry about Lily''s reaction at all. She has always been very supportive of you in this kind of big right and wrong! Besides, she is now full of your homework. No matter what you say, she won''t care. So tonight you go back and confess, not only will she not be angry, she will give you a happy bear hug" "I think so." After this meeting, Matthew adjusted and comforted, and he had basically walked out of the haze, with a smile on his face again. "Well, hurry up and tell us how Barney''s fallacies made you like this?" Juno smiled and said, "After finishing talking, go back and spend Thanksgiving with Lily!" "Ok." Matthew nodded: "He said that this kind of thing is normal in the workplace. Then I told me the joke that the white-collar worker of their company wanted to pee his boss in public. I can''t laugh at all. The biggest lesson he told me about this is that when your boss yells at you, never talk back. He also compiled a theory of howling chains and howling cycles. The bss of the artillery bss yelled at the bss of the artillery. The gunner''s bss yelled at the gunner. The gunner yelled at me. I should yell at Lily when I get home. After Lily went to work, she yelled at a little girl in the kindergarten. Then the little girl yelled at the bss dad of her gunner bss! This forms a cycle, and no one suffers! " "Pure nonsense!" Adam complained: "First of all you dare to yell at Lily and try! Besides, the bss daughter of the artillery bss can go to Lily''s kindergarten? Even if I go, Lily dare to yell at her? No one suffers? People at the bottom will always suffer! " "Who said no." Matthew smiled bitterly: "So I didn''t listen to him at all last night. In order to avoid Lilys obsession and report in a hurry, I went to a restaurant to write a report. "Barney chased you and fooled you again, right?" Adam knew it: "He won''t give up unless he achieves his goal. Unless you follow me, let him calmly listen to every word I say. " "Yes it is." Matthew nodded: "As soon as I looked up, he sat opposite, and continued to peddle the theory with me. It''s okay to say I don''t want to yell Lily, you can yell at the waiter. As long as you vent the negative emotions that have accumulated in your heart, you will be able to adapt to this workplace smartly." "Tell me, you didn''t do that." Juno looked at Matthew with a smile. "I do not have." Matthew met Juno''s eyes, he didn''t know why he shuddered, and explained: "Although I was bewitched by Barney, I was a little moved and I was ready to try. But before I could stir up my emotions, the waiter exploded and barked at me. I left the highest 20 service fee and left in panic. " "Ha ha." Juno laughed inexplicably. "When I got out, Barney didn''t give up, and he dragged me into the alley, insisting that I yell at him." Matthew smiled bitterly: "When I saw him like this, I followed his instructions and started roaring constantly. But something terrible happened. It turns out that ranting is addictive! When I ranted Barney in that small alley, I really felt much better afterwards. Then when I went to work the next day, I walked into the gunner Goodman''s office. I just wanted to submit a report. But inexplicably, I broke out, and roared at Gunner Goodman. Shouted all my dissatisfaction these days. Then the more I roared, the more excited I became, and I just said that I would not do it! But as soon as I said it, I regretted it, regretted it! At this time the gunner said thank you to me, saying that he needed to hear this. " "He must not be the kind you want. Thank you." Adam shook his head. "Yes." Matthew''s mouth twitched: "I didn''t hear it at the time. I regretted my death, so I changed my mind at that time. Ask him if he really thinks so? Also said that this is not against him personally It''s a pity that he really thanked me for saying that I quit. Because I resigned voluntarily, the company does not have to pay severance pay. Then he called the security. As he said, when the security drove me out, the action was really rough! Then, I turned around downstairs in the apartment, still not daring to go back and face Lily. I went to law school for three more years, and Lily has always supported me. It''s time for me to thank her But I lost my job because I couldn''t control my emotions. Our carefully selected home will probably be gone because of my impulse. I regret that I even think about going to the company tomorrow, even if I kneel down and pray, I have to go back to work." "It''s ok." Adam slapped him on the shoulder: "You choose to go the way of a lawyer, I can''t say much. But you are my good friend! Your knees can only be half-kneeled for Lily, of course you can kneel all, if Lily really likes that Ok. In short, in your career, you are a mindful and pursuer. If you want to improve your abilities and finally reach the height you want, you must accumulate experience in this environment. Because other companies are almost the same, different companies have been squeezed out of business! I can''t help you much in this regard, it''s all on your own. But just for the money, for the mortgage, without losing your home, go to a **** to kneel and pray? Adam Duncan''s good friends are not so humble! " Having said this, he took the checkbook that Juno had already handed over, wrote a number that was not big or small to Matthew, and handed it to Matthew. "This is what I borrowed from you, enough for you to stand up straight and find your next job." "Adam" Matthew was very moved, and a little embarrassed. "If you are unwilling to accept this kind of busyness, then you don''t recognize me as a good friend!" Adam stirred him up with words, saw him accept it, and pushed him to the door of the apartment: "Okay, go back quickly. Tonight is Thanksgiving, and Lily has been waiting at home for a long time. Don''t you feel guilty for Lily? Take out your strength today as a super-electromagnetic gunner roaring gunner Goodman. It''s time to show your true skills and thank her! " Chapter 1026: Evildoer On Thanksgiving in the millennium, Adam spent his time happily. The next day. Medical center. "How was Thanksgiving last night?" When Adam saw Mark, he couldn''t help but send out a sincere greeting: "It must be great to have three generations in the same house, right?" "" Mark kept his face dark and didn''t speak. Adam glanced at him, and immediately judged his three gratitude questions yesterday based on the degree of darkness of Mark''s face, and the answer is estimated to be inseparable. When he saw Dr. Sheputt, Adam confirmed his guess. As Marks good brothers, they spent Thanksgiving together last night. Dr. Burke took his wife Christina. He took his girlfriend Meredith. Mark takes his daughter and grandson. Everyone has a bright future and a happy future. "Inflict evil." Dr. Shept shook his head. "Think on the bright side." Adam followed with a sigh, and then changed his voice: "Doctor Sloan is here in New York, not Los Angeles." "" Dr. Sheputt was taken aback, looked at Adam''s expression, think about it again, and said speechlessly: "Adam, your mouth is really poisonous." Los Angeles, as we all know, is also a mecca for plastic surgery. There are many famous attractions there, which are well-known throughout the country. Although Dr. Shept is not Ross, he likes to squat in the audio-visual rental shop to catch Joey and the others who secretly rented the videotape, so as to taunt them for being too Liu Bei. But as a man, he still knows a little bit about the specialty products from the west coast of the audio-visual rental store, one of the sources of the small vault. "Ha ha." Adam looked at him and smiled, and changed the subject: "Dr. Sloan''s daughter is here for a pregnancy test today?" "Maybe." Dr. Shept did not continue, but nodded. In fact, for Mark''s current experience, it is nonsense to say how much he sympathizes with each other, rather than being secretive in his heart. "Mark found Addison" Adam couldn''t help laughing again. This chaotic relationship between men and women in the American drama world is no wonder that screenwriters like to be so messy. Because when there is really no content to edit, these complicated relationships between men and women can really collide with a lot of highlights. Dr. Montgomery was Marks former, and now he has to face Marks daughter and grandson who suddenly appeared But this time, Adam did not go to the scene again. Because he is very busy. I went there once before, and I can understand the passing by. It would be a bit too obvious if I go now. But fortunately, Mark took the initiative to find him: "Adam, I need you to have a consultation." "it is good." Adam did not refuse, but agreed directly. Arrived in the ward. Dr. Montgomery smiled bitterly at Adam. "Adam, come and take a look." Mark handed Adam the b-scanner and said nervously. "The baby''s legs are entangled in amniotic membrane." Adam observed carefully and said: "As the baby''s legs continue to grow, the umbilical cord will block the blood circulation in the legs. If you drag it again, your left and right legs will be very dangerous. But the baby is only 22 weeks old, and surgery also carries certain risks. If he doesn''t have surgery, he can repair the intact part of his leg, and when he is born, he can be equipped with a prosthesis. It depends on how you choose. " "See it." Dr. Montgomery said, "Adam agrees with me." "Baby, it''s up to us to make a choice." Mark took a deep breath: "If there is an operation, Dr. Montgomery and Dr. Duncan will untie the umbilical cord on the leg and the baby will be fine. Or we can wait a few more weeks and wait for him to be bigger and stronger, so that the risk of surgery will be reduced. " Mark''s daughter looked at Dr. Montgomery and suddenly asked, "Have you slept with him?" "what?!" Dr. Montgomery and Mark were shocked. "N!" Mark''s daughter looked at everyone: "Although I haven''t been with him since I was a child, I have just met the next day. But what kind of person my dad is, I know too well, trust me" Adam nodded secretly. . There is nothing wrong with this. Just eighteen years old, not only inherited her father''s blood gene, but also carried it forward. It''s pregnant in the belly now, according to Sheldon, it''s Mark 30! Such a Mark 20 can''t understand Mark! "Don''t worry about it." Mark''s daughter said disapprovingly: "I''m just making sure that my dad didn''t finish with you, leave you a child, let you raise it alone, and make you want to take my revenge on the dog''s blood?" "No!" Dr. Montgomery shook his head immediately: "Me and Mark, that''s a long time ago. There is no further follow-up, so don''t worry! " "Doctor Montgomery is the best neonatologist." Adam smiled and said, "You can''t find a better one. And if you are really worried that your dads **** plot will affect you. Then you can''t worry about it at all. You will live a very miserable life, because seeing everyone seems to take you to revenge your father. In this regard, I believe you should know the best, dont you? " "" Mark and his daughter were speechless. "Sloan, don''t think about it." Mark soothed: "I''ve changed my mind a long time ago. I''m not sure about the others, but Dr. Montgomery, she will never hurt you! Don''t worry, I will go into the operating room and stay with you all the time. " Doctor Montgomery rolled his eyes. Dare you be more certain! The scalpel is in her hand. She really wants to do it. What if you, Max Loan, a plastic surgeon staring at the side? She can guarantee at that moment, it will be more painful for him to stay by and watch! Because it is a family member of a doctor. The operating room was quickly arranged. Operating room. Doctor Montgomery is in charge. Adam One Help. Mark accompanied the whole journey. "Okay, get the first amniotic band." Dr. Montgomery used super-guidance to perform surgery: "Now look at the second one. Why can''t I hold this leg" "has a problem?" As the new father and new grandfather, Mark suddenly became nervous. "No." Dr. Montgomery explained: "It''s just a strap wrapped around the leg. It''s a bit difficult to get around." "Her uterine artery is congested." Adam reminded. "N!" Doctor Montgomery cursed: "You can only go through here." "Are you sure there is enough space?" Mark stared at the screen: "These arteries are very large." "So I have to be very, very careful." Dr. Montgomery said: "Scalpel!" "What if you cut it?" Mark asked. "She will bleed heavily, both mother and child are possible" Dr. Montgomery explained helplessly: "But I''m sure of 95!" "There is still a risk of 5, I disagree, it is too dangerous!" Mark shook his head immediately. "This must be done." Dr. Montgomery reminded: "Unless you want a disabled grandson." "Adam, how sure are you?" Mark looked at Adam. "Is there a difference between 99 and 95?" Adam shook his head: "Surgery is risky. If you don''t want to take any risk, stop the operation." Chapter 1027: Adam: I suggest you take some blood pressure medicine Medical center. Operating room. Mark, who had degenerated from a surgeon to a family mentality, finally suppressed the idea of ??forcibly suspending the operation. But he still chose to let Adam do this dangerous step. As long as you are not greedy for 100% success, 99% certainty and 95% are completely two concepts. The result is not Murphy''s law, it still falls on that 99%. "call." Mark let out a sigh of relief. "Are you still a prodigal?" Adam glanced at him and teased. "of course!" Mark raised his head. "No, you are now a qualified dad." Dr. Montgomery joked, "Well, there is also Grandpa!" "..." Mark twitched at the corner of his mouth, speechless. This joke will be with him for a long time. "Are you going to take her in?" Adam asked while doing the finishing touches. "of course." Mark nodded: "She is my daughter, and there is no other place to go." "Remember your patient who had breast augmentation surgery for your husband''s 40th birthday?" Adam''s voice changed. "What''s up with her?" Mark was startled. "She came to you last night and said she had chest tightness and shortness of breath." Adam smiled and said, "You had already gone back then, and I helped you diagnose it. Rest assured, it is not a sequelae of the implant. But her husband is forty years old and he is a little weak. For the harmony between husband and wife, he secretly mixed his blood pressure medicine into the oatmeal meal for breakfast. Mark, I suggest you take some blood pressure medicine during this time..." "puff!" Dr. Montgomery almost didn''t laugh. "..." Mark''s face turned black. "Kidding." Adam glanced at him and said with a smile: "Of course blood pressure lowering drugs can''t be taken randomly... But you know what I mean, other methods can achieve the same effect." emmm. He was really not joking about this. Stroke the father and daughter of Mark, according to the words of the beloved Xing Datou: "These are not fuel-efficient lamps!" Mark can''t mix in the hospital now, and he doesn''t dare to mix in the hospital. As a hectic surgeon, he can''t get along in the hospital, even if he is a prodigal son, he is often in the window period. Mark''s daughter was even driven out of the house by her mother on a day like Thanksgiving. Adam really is not simply making fun of Mark, but a sincere reminder. Such a pair of Sloan, who has a casual style and a weak sense of morality, can easily lead to tragedy. "I agree." After Dr. Montgomery laughed, he thought about it, nodded and sighed: "Mark, you''d better rent her a house nearby... Forget it, Adam''s proposal is more effective. But medicine is not good. Hey, I have a good idea. Grey is dying. Do it again, Derek is going to fight you desperately. But you can go to that Saidi. It can be managed for several months at a time! " "It''s Dr. Montgomery, I might as well!" Adam sighed: "This method is several times, ten times, or even dozens of times higher than the self!" "..." Mark''s face was blue, and he wanted to refute, but he couldn''t say what he said with the smile of Adam and Doctor Montgomery. no way! He really doesn''t have 100% confidence in himself. Especially thinking of the daughter-in-law of her biological mother driving her out of the house. But he must take care of the pregnant daughter. He just had no courage to find Saidi and Meredith again. Forget it, take medicine. As long as he doesn''t move like cotton, there is nothing to worry about. After the operation. Adam also didn''t know what medicine Mark took. However, he is becoming more and more kind to the naked eye, and his family is supreme. But he soon tasted the bitter fruit of being an old father. "She doesn''t want this child, she is going to give the child to someone else." The old father Mark cried to everyone that day: "I said I can help her raise, and beg her not to abandon the blood of the Sloan family. She disliked that I had no wife, no family, and a busy surgeon, who was not suitable for raising her children. I said that in four months, I can find a wife and start a family. She still disagrees, saying that she just doesn''t want me to raise it. Because she is still young, there will be more chic days in the future. What''s the matter with always sticking a child in front of you? If you raise it for me, then raise it with her, it''s no different. So she firmly disagrees. I don''t have a mother. My father only knows about alcoholism. I have no brothers or sisters. This is my grandson! It is the blood of the Sloan family! How can I give him to a pair of strangers? What world is this? A family that looks normal and good, maybe its a big pervert..." "..." Everyone looked at Marc Sloan like this, each of them looked strange and didn''t know what to say. Fortunately, there is Adam! Adam is professional! "It''s easy." Adam''s very professional and calm analysis suggested: "Her thinking is also normal. There is indeed no difference between your raising and her raising. She wanted to be a female Sloan without seeing her heart or being upset. You can do this, adopt your grandson and stay away from her! In this way, you are no different from outsiders! She can''t see the baby anymore. And no matter how you select outsiders, they are definitely not as good as your pro-grandfather who loves your child. The problem is solved! " emmm. It''s that simple and rude! "Do not make jokes." Dr. Montgomery vomited: "The reason she doesn''t want Mark to adopt is because she wants to live on Mark. Didn''t you notice that she changed several new clothes in just half a month? Especially those jeans that show their figure... Mark, how much pocket money did you give her? " "Breakfast is 80 dollars, Chinese food is 60 dollars, and we have dinner together." Mark thought for a while. "Brunch adds up to $140?" Dr. Montgomery helped the amount: "$4,200 a month! Do you know how much money these low-grade hospitals make for a day of exhaustion? Only enough for her breakfast. Such a generous father, you want to adopt your grandson''s heart, **** it! She will definitely not agree! " "Build a family fund." Adam smiled and said, "Spend money for peace!" "...That''s the only thing." Mark frowned. For the wealthy, family funds have always been the core driving force to unite the extended family. Even if it''s just a superficial family! Put so much money there, to ensure that you can be filial to the father and daughter on the surface, and kick the beneficiary directly if you dont obey. It''s that simple. Seeing such Mark everyone is very moved. Who would have thought that there would be such a day! This can be regarded as retribution! I haven''t seen the air in the hospital recently filled with joyful breath. Toot. Toot. The pager rang. Adam took a look, waved at the crowd, and left with a smile. Emergency room. "Shit!" Adam went over, just about to see Carter bring the new intern doctor to practice rescue, his eyes scanned the face lying on the push bed, his face changed! "Get off! I''ll come!" Adam directly drank Carter and the intern and went to rescue him personally. Chapter 1028: Dog Blood Strikes Medical center. Emergency. "what''s the situation?" As Adam took over the rescue, he asked the ambulancemen what had happened. "There was a car accident..." The ambulanceman quickly introduced what he knew. "Notify Dr. Green." Adam has entered the treatment room, and while stabilizing his condition, he commanded: "Prepare the operating room!" "Yes." Carter went away. Leonard hurried over and saw the man pushed by Adam into the operating room, clutching his chest, and cried out, "ohmygod! Amy!" That''s right! This acquaintance who had a car accident was the second daughter of the Green family, and the only ineffective Amy Green! "Don''t worry, Leonard." Adam walked and comforted: "Amy is in a stable condition, and the internal bleeding has been controlled by me. There will be no major problems." The Greens are considered his relatives and friends. So he didn''t even say the vague standard terminology, and directly reassure Leonard who has a bad heart. "I will enter the operating room with you." Leonard breathed a sigh of relief and followed closely. "it is good." Adam did not stop. Leonard is also an excellent cardiothoracic surgeon, and with him, he is also a very good assistant. During the operation, Adam also had people inform Rachel, Jill and their mothers. When Adam and Leonard walked out of the operating room, even Jill, who was studying at Harvard Law School in Boston, arrived. "How?" Rachel hurried up to meet him. "There is no problem with the operation." Adam took a look at Leonard and said, "But her brain has been hit. If there are other problems, we need to continue to observe. You can go to the ward to see her and wait for her to wake up. I still have something to do, wait for it to pass. " After speaking, he nodded to everyone, and while walking out, he picked up the phone and dialed Kate''s phone. "How? Is it an accident?" "It should be an accident." On the other side of the phone, Detective Kate shook his head and said: "You are too careful, how can there be so many plots to commit crimes? She is just an ordinary person! " "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing: "She is not an ordinary person. One, she is a member of my good friend''s family. Second, she is not a fuel-efficient lamp, and her style can easily cause discomfort to others and attract revenge. And she also likes to hook up with rich people and be a third party. The possibility of being hit by an accident is far greater than that of ordinary people. In this case, do you still think I''m being too careful? " "Who are the people you met!" Kate murmured: "You don''t have a leg with her, do you?" "No." Adam smiled: "I don''t like her, she has no chance!" "Tsk!" Kate was speechless for the scream in Adam''s words: "She was accidentally hit by a car when she broke up with her boyfriend and walked through the intersection. "Is there a problem with this boyfriend?" Adam asked. "no problem." Kate laughed and said: "It''s a good match for her, and both of them are messing around outside. They also broke up peacefully. And this Todd is not a rich man, there is no possibility that the rich will be premeditated by the green. " "Not the rich?" Adam was dumbfounded, and then smiled: "So it seems that Todd is either very handsome or talented. Help me find out if there is any suspect among the objects she has been messing with outside recently? " "I''m very busy." Kate said helplessly: "She''s kind of person, God knows how many people have messed with, check them one by one, do you know how hard it is?" "Trouble you, when things are done, I will compensate you." Adam smiled and said, "You are satisfied!" "laugh!" Kate sneered, but didn''t say anything that he didn''t want to check, just said. "She should have a girlfriend. You can check it together. Many things are kept secret. Even if we can''t ask if we come forward, it''s better for you to ask. After asking, give me the list, and I will help you investigate it in depth. " "it is good." Adam nodded: "I will give you the list as soon as possible. Dont worry, as long as we work together, compensation will be in place soon~" "Pooh!" Kate sipped and hung up. Adam put away the phone and was about to go to the ward to get Amy''s mobile phone, notify Amy''s girlfriend to come over, understand the inside story, and make a list of suspicions for investigation. Although it seems that the possibility of premeditating is very low, Adam still has to eliminate this possibility as much as possible and control the danger in advance. "Adam, why isn''t she awake yet." Rachel asked eagerly as soon as he entered the ward. In theory, the anesthesia should be awake at this time. This is obviously not a good sign. "hold on." After Adam checked, his vital signs were stable, and he comforted: "Some people are like this, and the recovery from anesthesia will be much later..." Having said this, he glanced at Leonard with a solemn expression, and saw Leonard shaking his head at him, so he didn''t say the rest. Although the chance is small, some people may never wake up. This kind of scary possibility, don''t say it scary until you have no clear symptoms. You know, Rachel, Jill and their mothers are not strong enough. As the only man in the Green family, even if Leonard is worried, he can only pretend to be calm at the moment. "Rachel, do you know Amy''s best friend?" When Adam saw this, he changed the subject. "do not know." Rachel thought for a while, her mind went blank, and she shook her head. Adam looked at Jill and Mrs. Green again. "Dina?" "Andrea?" Jill and Mrs. Green looked at each other, both hesitantly. Obviously, they don''t know much about her life either. But this is not surprising. Amy is the second child in the family and has the classic family transparency. Furthermore, Mrs. Green and Leonard have been divorced for several years, and Jill has gone to college in Los Angeles for several years. Amy often plays content that is too exciting to talk to her family. For them, her life state is very vague and normal. "It should be Andrea." Adam picked up Amy''s phone, looked through it, and smiled: "But I still notify you." With that, he called Andrea and Dina who were suspected best friends. Things got serious soon. Amy has been unconscious. Fortunately, the monitored brain nerve activity is still normal. But even so, they are increasingly worried about Amy becoming a vegetable. As the days passed, just before Leonard and the others were about to collapse, Amy suddenly opened his eyes. "Thank God, you are awake!" Mrs. Green had been with her in the hospital, and when she saw her opening her eyes, she called out. The nurse has also been paying attention to the movement here, and notified Adam and Leonard as soon as possible. "She woke up, she seemed to have something to say, but she couldn''t say it!" When Mrs. Green saw Adam and the others come in, she said excitedly: "Maybe she wants to kiss us?" Mrs. Green couldn''t wait at this moment. As she understood, she moved her mouth to kiss her lost daughter. "who are you?" At this moment, Amy who pouted and looked like she wanted to kiss, actually wanted to talk, said such a sentence. Chapter 1029: Life 2 Medical center. VIP ward. When Mrs. Green saw Amy pouted, she thought she wanted to kiss her family for the rest of her life. Who knew that before she met, Amy pouted such a sentence. "what?" Mrs. Green stayed for a while. "Don''t you remember your mother?" Leonard''s face changed. Adam watched by the side and saw that she was not pretending, and quickly began to check. After some tossing. "Adam, how is it?" Mrs. Green said nervously. "It should be the sequelae of the impact on the brain, retrograde amnesia." Adam pondered: "I forget everything before the impact, but don''t worry, she will remember what happened after waking up." He said so, but he was yelling in his heart: "Come, here! The most common amnesia in the **** plot is here!" Is it true that each of Green''s three daughters is a heroine? Ji Rachel became the middle management of a fashion department store. Jill entered Harvard Law School in a counterattack as a student, and elite lawyers are in sight. Amy, the least promising and most troublesome **** of Green''s three daughters, is going to start her second life? " Thinking of this, Adam sighed in his heart, feeling that he really lost a lot for the sake of principle! If this is true. Then he gave up the tentacles at least +60. This kind of sacrifice, besides him, who else? "Thank God!" Mrs. Green breathed a sigh of relief. "This is better!" Leonard hates iron but not steel. "..." Amy, who has lost her memory, still retains the basic ability to recognize things. Seeing Leonard''s attitude, she vaguely guessed that she did not seem to be a likable person before the amnesia. "I was bad before? And who are you?" "Not bad, not bad!" Mrs. Green glared at Leonard, held Amy''s hand, and smiled: "I am your mother, he is your father, this is Adam..." "Don''t tell me this is my husband, fiance, or boyfriend." Amy looked at Adam and subconsciously said: "The worst ex-boyfriend, or a relationship is fine!" "In your dreams!" Leonard couldn''t help but ridicule when seeing Amy after the amnesia was as embarrassing as ever. "It''s not... right?" Mrs. Green originally wanted to deny, but she turned to Adam and looked at Adam. She really couldn''t grasp things between young people. God knows if they have exchanged anything secretly. "No." Adam gave a positive smile. "Oh." Mrs. Green and Amy Ziqi let out a disappointed voice. "Mirror, mirror!" Amy looked left and right, couldn''t help but ask for a mirror. Mrs. Green quickly took out the small makeup mirror from her bag and handed it to Amy. Amy picked it up and looked left and right, satisfied with her appearance. Then he lowered his head, lifted the quilt, and looked at Adam again, it was a little weird. At this time, a chubby girl ran in panting. "I''m coming, I''m coming, Amy awake?" "Woke up!" Mrs. Green smiled with relief. This is the Amy friend she likes. Like that Andrea, in a demon, Amy has been in a coma these days and has not come to accompany him, saying that the court has something to look for her or something. Either an excuse. Either the bad guys! Either way, she hates it. Her Amy was broken by this kind of person! But she was also a decent person, and never showed Andrea''s face in person, and said her heart. Otherwise, Andrea is expected to jump and shout: "It is she who leads me to play, she is the mentor of the game life, I am her loyal little sister, OK!" "Thank God!" The fat girl was smiling, looking at Amy cautiously, her eyes flickering. "you are?" Amy searched in her mind, still empty, couldn''t help asking. "you do not know me?" The fat girl turned pale. "Dina, don''t think too much!" Mrs. Green explained quickly: "Poor Amy has retrograde amnesia. She doesn''t remember anyone." "really?" The fat girl Dina tried to pretend to be worried, but the joy in her eyes almost overflowed uncontrollably. "It''s good to be able to wake up or not to remember. Forgetting is also a kind of happiness!" "Ok." Everyone nodded in unison. "..." Amy''s face went dark. She doesn''t like this atmosphere! After that, Rachel and old friends came to see Amy who woke up. "Amnesia? It''s okay, maybe a blessing in disguise!" "Forget the past and start again, great!" "You are just like the heroine in a soap opera. After amnesia, you will usher in a legendary new life..." Rachel and them all have amnesia about Amy and express their opinions. The attitude is surprisingly consistent. "What kind of person am I before?" Amy couldn''t help it anymore: "Is it so bad? Regardless of my family and friends, it is a good thing that I dont remember? " "No, no, no." Rachel put her arms around her and kissed her hair: "My dear, you weren''t that bad before. We just think you were hit by a car, maybe God is kissing you. Let you have a second life like those soap opera heroines. Handsome guy...well, true love, romance, etc. are coming at you. We are blessing you and envy you! " "..." Amy couldn''t help rolling her eyes. It''s you who kissed me now. Are you god? Although she lost her memory, she knew from everyone''s attitude that she was probably not a good thing before. But she can''t remember at all now, and she still agrees with the idea of ??restarting Second Life aside from the unanimous attitude of everyone to her. No matter what she did in the past, she really didn''t want to repeat her who was disgusted with dogs in the past! After restarting her life, her shame was also zero. "Dina, right?" At the door, Monica was a little uncomfortable being stared at by the fat girl. "It''s nothing." The fat girl Dina looked admiring: "Monica, you are my idol!" "..." Monica looked at the fat girl''s figure, and suddenly didn''t want to ask any more. Because needless to say, she also understood everything. She is not Dina''s idol, but Double Monica is! It''s a pity that the fat girl Dina opened up the conversation. "Actually, I have known you a long time ago and have been admiring you for more than ten years." The fat girl Dina said excitedly: "You know the relationship between Amy and Rachel. She has been imitating Rachel. Rachel has what she has, and she will have it too. So, Tata, I became her best friend in high school. We are inseparable, just like you and Rachel. I am you by Amy''s side! I have always regarded you as an idol! Look at youYou are so beautiful, so dazzling... How much I want to be the same as you... It''s a pity that I don''t have that perseverance. Before I could learn how to lose weight after you went to college, Amy just ignored me. I tried several times but failed. I regret it. Look at you now, only you who are so beautiful are you worthy of being a best friend with Rachel Green all the time! You are my idol and the direction of life! Now Amy is kissed by God, giving me a second chance, and seeing such a beautiful you here again. This time, I must lose weight successfully and become like you..." Monica: "..." Chapter 1030: Counterattack, counterattack! Medical center. VIP ward. Monica''s double evokes the unpleasant memory of the two who joined in high school. But the other party was still so excited and happy, she could only listen to it with heart. The old friends stayed for a while, and then they were ready to leave. Including Rachel. To be honest, the sisters of Green''s three daughters are really weak. My sisters can''t compare with good girlfriends Monica and Phoebe. Besides, she is now a mother. The most important thing in her eyes is Emma...and the happiness and honor Emma can bring to her. On the corridor. "Adam, are you sure that Amy has no other problems except her memory loss?" Rachel looked concerned. "For the time being, there are no other problems, I will look after her closely." Adam nodded. "That''s great!" Rachel returned to normal in an instant, clapped her hands and smiled: "It doesn''t seem to affect tonight''s activities." "what activity?" Rose asked. "It''s nothing." Rachel said perfunctorily: "You take Emma down first, and I''ll be there later." "Night for my girlfriends." Phoebe shrugged. Rose looked suspicious, but went down holding Emma. "What activities do you want to hide from Rose?" Adam smiled. "Tonight there is a New York Super Invincible Little Cutie game." Phoebe suppressed and said excitedly: "Emma will participate in the past and she will definitely get the first place." "You take Emma to the beauty pageant?" Adam laughed dumbfounded: "The blame has to dare to let Rose know." "He is too pedantic, he said that he should value the inside, not the outside." Rachel murmured: "It''s all self-deception. If he really values ??the inside, why not marry those very ugly women?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "So he married you?" "..." Rachel stagnated and waved his hand: "These are not important. The important thing is that the prize is $1,000. And the hottest champion, Haley, has asthma and can only stay at home and cannot participate in the competition. My Emma is set to win! " "With those cute clothes you sent, plus our two talented makeup artists, Emma will definitely win!" Phoebe waved his hand very excitedly: "Let our Emma give those children a tragic memory!" "Don''t get excited." Adam said: "Monica doesn''t know about this game, right?" "Do not." Rachel''s expression immediately became unnatural. Because the New York Super Invincible Little Cute Pageant, there is no limit to men and women. "well!" Adam breathed a sigh of relief: "Promise me, don''t tell Monica! I don''t want little Adam to have a psychological shadow when he grows up. " "...You, like Rose, don''t like this beauty pageant?" After Rachel stayed for a while, her expression was tangled: "Otherwise, don''t participate." "Emma forget it." Adam smiled and said: "She is a girl, it''s okay to participate in a beauty pageant and win the title of super invincible little cute. But I hope only this time. She will not participate in such things in the future. My goddaughter does not need to walk this path destined to be full of flowers and thorns. " What is the result of the beauty pageant? You know everything! Adam naturally did not want the children of his relatives and friends to go down this path. "Okay, just this time." Rachel breathed a sigh of relief immediately. If she can be guaranteed to keep winning, she actually likes this kind of beauty contest very much. But compared to Adam''s opinion, even if she wins every time, she doesn''t want Emma to participate. "Hurry up, we still have to put makeup on Emma!" Phoebe urged. "No, no, I won''t let you put makeup on my Emma..." Rachel shook her fingers again and again, but after saying goodbye to Adam, her voice came from a distance. "I have put makeup on her." Adam shook his head speechlessly, it seems that other people''s baby is going to cry tonight. Outside the hospital. "What activities do you have at night?" Rose hugged Emma and looked at Rachel and Phoebe as they walked down with a smile. "Don''t you talk about it, Girlfriends Night." Phoebe said perfunctorily. "Want to take Emma?" Rose sneered. "When you were a kid, you could participate in the bestie night, let alone Emma." Rachel spit out. "..." Roston was lagging, knowing that Rachel was talking about what he used to wear when he was a child. "Even so, do you need to give Emma makeup for bestie night?" Rose lifted the hat on Emma''s head, revealing her entire face. "I''ll just say why Emma looks weird tonight, it turns out you guys put makeup on her! Say! What do you want to do? " "Rachel did it!" Phoebe hurriedly tossed the pot. "..." Rachel took a good look at her best friend and went straight to a showdown with Rose. "You actually want to take my Emma to a beauty pageant? Treat my baby like a watch dog?" Rose said more and more angry: "This is unforgivable!" "Bonus 1,000 dollars!" Rachel was too lazy to persuade, hit the nail on the head: "And she''s sure to win!" "...So is this competition once a year or half a year?" Roston paused, and his attitude immediately turned a hundred and eighty degrees. $1,000 is a lot! And this is nothing! For this kind of windfall, Rose has never had any resistance. "Forget it." Rachel gave him a white look: "This is the first and last time. Adam only allowed her to participate this time, as a good memory. You want to make money from this, don''t even think about it! " "That''s what I mean!" Rose''s attitude changed again, as if what he meant just now. The three of them hugged Emma and happily went to the New York Super Invincible Little Cutie competition. Here. News of Amy''s awakening also reached Jill, who drove from Boston in a sports car. Only arrived at night. After some greetings, Jill was ready to rush back overnight. "Don''t worry!" Adam smiled and stopped and said: "It''s hard to get tired of driving, are you so busy?" "no way." Jill spread his hands: "Although I was admitted to Harvard Law School under Mike''s guidance. But the life inside is completely different from what I thought..." Then, she told the story since she enrolled in school. Adam nodded. Didn''t run away! This one hundred percent is the way to counterattack the heroine. After struggling for more than half a year, she studied fashion purchasing and was admitted to Harvard Law School in one fell swoop. On the first day of school she drove a sports car with her Chihuahua Bruce sitting in the passenger seat. One person and one dog all dressed up like a catwalk and appeared in front of the Wayne Building of Harvard Law School. Even if everyone was looking sideways, she was wearing sunglasses and a red tight-fitting suit, but she was unrestrained and free, like no one else, with her dog, and went in. Her every move is incompatible with her surroundings. On the day of formal class, she changed a pair of glasses, and felt that she was going to class very well in law school style. In the hallway, she met her hard-working goal, her ex-boyfriend Werner Huntington. According to the scene she had imagined countless times when preparing for the exam, she pretended to walk over and let him find out. Then he pretended to be surprised how he was there, and then in his surprised eyes, he said that she was going to class. She is also a student of Harvard Law School! That feeling is great! Chapter 1031: I think we can save one more Medical center. On the corridor. Jill talked about her experience at Harvard Law School there. as I thought. Her ex-boyfriend did not foresee that she would go to Harvard Law School and was shocked. But she is not much better. First, when she was in class, she was called and reprimanded by the professor. She regarded her as a negative positive student, and turned out to be the fiance of her ex-boyfriend. The big diamond ring she thought she would wear in her hand had already been worn by the other party. After running out and letting a Ukranian woman do a manicure for her, she suppressed the depression in her heart and decided to use her strength to slap the dog men and women in the face. Let them know what the real elite is! With the help of Mike, a genius, Jill devoted himself to the study of a lawyer. So after confirming that Amy was okay, she immediately hurried back overnight to devote herself to her busy studies. "you can." Adam nodded in admiration. "right!" Gil raised his head and said, "I think so too." "But I''m not in a hurry to stay this night and stay with Leonard." Adam reminded: "He was worried recently, you are now the pride of the Green family, his dear baby." "Ok." Jill thought about it, and promised to go to her father. The next day. Todd, the boyfriend of Amy who didn''t know how to break up, also came with a suitcase. "Well, I heard that you were discharged from the hospital today. I will help you clean up your clothes. Do you want to change it." Todd glanced at each other awkwardly and looked at Amy. "We really broke up?" Amy looked at Todd, who was a little handsome, and said seriously, "What the **** is going on? I think we can save it, don''t you think?" "Ha ha." Todd smiled awkwardly, not knowing what to say. "Fuck off!" Leonard said coldly. "I go first." Todd flashed up immediately: "Other things are waiting for you, you can come over and pack up at any time." To be honest, Leonard''s face was cold, and he was still very shocking for his daughter''s boyfriends and ex-boyfriends. "Pity." Amy looked at such a handsome guy leaving in a panic, crying out as a pity. "Baby, you can find better." Leonard comforted. "Hope." Amy opened the suitcase and flipped it casually, then **** picked up a very small coat, and exclaimed in horror: "ohmygod! I have a daughter?!!!" "..." Everyone looked at each other, staring at each other, not crying or laughing. "baby" Mrs. Green stopped talking. "Oh~" Amy looked at the expressions of the people, and suddenly understood, and then looked at the little jacket that was estimated to reach the chest, and smiled awkwardly: "Wow, it seems that I can''t blame the man just now..." emmm. One piece of clothing made her amnesia, and she basically had a vague concept of what she was like before. According to Petunia, that is slutty, slutty, slutty... "Adam, will Amy keep losing her memory?" Mrs. Green looked at Amy like this and couldn''t help asking. "Not good." Adam shook his head and said: "The brain is a very miraculous existence, and human beings still know almost nothing about her." "Is there a high probability of recovering memory?" Mrs. Green looked forward to: "Is there any way to maintain the current state?" "..." Amy, who was looking down to sort out other clothes, trying to remember who she was, couldn''t help rolling her eyes and reminding: "I''m still here!" "Sorry! Baby, I just like you so much..." Mrs. Green apologized, winked at Adam quietly and motioned to Adam. Leonard couldn''t help but nodded secretly. For so many years, their Amy also knew how to be ashamed. It''s not easy! It''s great to forget the past. Because no matter what she will become in the future, compared with the past Amy, it will never be worse. "No." Adam smiled and said, "I think let''s go with the flow." "It can only be the." Both Mrs. Green and Leonard nodded disappointedly. At this time, accompanied by a sound of high heels knocking on the ground. A woman in a red dress, holding two tall glasses of champagne, walked in and saw Amy, there was a flamboyant cry. "I''m so sorry, you''ve been awake for so long, I haven''t been able to rush to see you the first time, I''ve been busy for a week..." With that, he handed the goblet with champagne in his left hand to Amy, and the goblet with his right hand to clink Amy: "Let us congratulate you on leaving the hospital today!" "Amy just happens to be unable to drink." Leonard frowned. "Oh, sorry, Doctor Green, my fault." The woman in red winked at Amy, then raised her neck and suffocated the champagne in her hand. Then took the champagne in Amy''s hand and made the same action. After drinking these two large glasses of champagne, she pursed her lips still intently, and smiled at Leonard: "Is this all right?" "..." Leonard and Mrs. Green were speechless to such female alcoholics. "My dear, please forgive me for only coming here now." The woman in red is sorry again. "I forgive you... the lady in the red dress." Amy was a little baffled and could only laugh awkwardly. She has no impression at all. "Oh yes, you don''t recognize me anymore." The woman in red suddenly said, "God, you really forgot even me. My name is Andrea, and I am your best friend in this world. " "haha, really?" Amy looked at the fat girl Dina who had been staying beside her in surprise. "who is she?" The feelings between girlfriends are the same as those between men and women. There are gaps for perfection and incompleteness, and they are particularly sensitive to the third party. Andrea immediately noticed the change in Amy''s mentality and followed Amy''s gaze. "She''s Dina, and she said she is my best friend." Amy questioned. "Ha ha." The fat girl Dina just smiled at everyone''s gaze. "she was?" Andrea sneered disdainfully: "My dear, you never looked at such a person before. Not even a friend, but a best friend?" The fat girl Dina had a pale face. "Don''t say that!" Amy thought that she was in a coma for eight days before, and Dina came over every day, so she frowned and said, "I don''t know what I was like before, but Dina is now my friend!" "Amy..." Fat girl Dina was so moved that she was crying. "...Ohmygod!" Andrea was stunned, then remembered and asked: "What disease did you say you had?" "Retrograde amnesia Amy reminds: "It''s when you wake up, you find that you can''t remember what you did, who you know..." "Oh it''s all right." When Andrea heard this, he immediately let out a sigh of relief: "I thought it was a big deal! I feel this way every morning when I get up... No, it used to be that way when we got up every morning. what! I know what to do, come with me! My courtesy car is waiting for us below, with champagne in it. Let''s... go sober and sober..." emmm. The drunkards sobering method is so simple and crude. Hang on with alcohol, continue to drink! Everyone: "..." Chapter 1032: Spouting, poisonous tongue splashing Medical center. The drunkard Andrea wants to pull Amy to sober up to see if he can restore Amys memory. Adam stopped her! Because there is a small badge in Amy''s bag, it is a badge for one month of abstinence from classics in the American drama world. Obviously, Amy was also an alcoholic before, and recently started trying to quit drinking. Because of the huge number of alcoholics in the American drama world, the alcohol abstinence organization is extremely large. Don''t say far. Just talk about Adam''s side. Meredith and her biological father are alcoholics. Treated her as the director of surgery for her daughter, and used to be an alcoholic! Shelton''s father, grandmother when he was young, was a drunkard and a drunkard. The future Petunia family are also alcoholics! Adam and the others don''t know if Amy will re-drink in the future...probably so. Because alcohol addiction is not much worse than plating addiction. But now they still hope that Amy, who restarts Second Life, can completely embark on a different path through amnesia. Andrea was persuaded by them. Don''t let this kind of friend. Mrs. Green took the fat girl Dina and left the hospital with the newborn Amy. Didi. Didi. The pager started ringing again. Emergency. As soon as Adam passed by, a young intern ran over. "Doctor Duncan, my grandpa..." "Your grandpa?" Adam''s eyes lit up and he walked over. He knew this young intern, the other''s grandfather, who was a famous person. "You have tenderness in the upper abdominal area and muscle tension. It may be ascending cholangitis..." Christina is checking over there. "Ascending cholangitis? Really?" Lying on the hospital bed, the old man in a suit and leather shoes sneered, "Is it diagnosed with only one of Charcot''s three symptoms?" "you are a doctor?" Christina immediately put away her stethoscope. This kind of professional term is not something a layman can say. "Obviously better than you." The old man in a suit smiled and said, "This is Doctor Harper Avery, what''s your name?" "Harper Avery..." Christina stammered a little: "Harper Avery Award that Harper Avery?" "Obviously it is." Adam came over and joked: "You have always paid attention to these heavyweight awards, don''t you think this face is familiar?" After that, he reached out to the old man in suit on the hospital bed: "It''s nice to meet you, Dr. Avery." "Nice to meet you, Dr. Duncan." The legendary doctor Harper Avery stretched out his hand and shook Adam''s hand: "I talked to you on the phone a long time ago. This is the first time we have met. It seems that I don''t need to find other doctors to help me diagnose and treat. " "I also look forward to our meeting." Adam joked: "But it''s definitely not what it is like now." "Sorry, Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award, the selection is very strict." Dr. Harper Avery explained with a smile: "Last year there were too many outstanding doctors among the candidates, and it needs to be considered comprehensively..." "Understand, understand." Adam smiled and said: "Doctor Alice Gray, nominated 5 times and only won twice. It is impossible to win every time, otherwise the influence of the award will be greatly affected. " "..." Doctor Harper Avery''s face froze. He wanted to refute. This is one of the most important awards in the medical world he founded. It is the most proud achievement of his life. He believes that the awards are transparent and fair and have made great contributions to the advancement of medicine. But it is undeniable that any award can not be completely in accordance with its obvious rules. The Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award, arguably, should be awarded to the doctor who performed the most innovative surgery that year. AKA last year and this year should be one year, 100% should be awarded to Adam. But disappointingly, Adam was nominated only this year. I inquired about it in advance, only to accompany the run, Adam directly declined the operation with a busy schedule, and did not go to the scene to accompany the run in public. It is said that due to a comprehensive consideration, many excellent doctors are still queuing. Adam is indeed good enough, but too young. He was an intern and first-year resident before. It is the most legendary Dr. Alice Gray who won the Harper Avery Award during her stay in the hospital, setting a record, and that was when she was about to become the attending doctor in her senior year. And after that, Dr. Alice Gray went all the way and created many classic surgical techniques that were written into the textbooks of medical students. According to the awarding rules of the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award, in those years, it should be awarded to Dr. Alice Gray, who opened up every year. But it turned out that only 2 times were awarded for 5 nominations. Obviously, there are too many factors to consider. No matter how pure the appearance is, any award is just the appearance. Especially in the American drama world, awards are created by individuals or private companies. It is not surprising that various honey juice operations appear. The highest level of natural science awards can be awarded with the taste of peace and buff. See you a long time ago. Of course, if at the peak of Dr. Alice Grays opening, she would follow the rules every year and give her awards. Then this award should be called the Alice Grey Surgical Innovation Award. Neither the founder Harper Avery nor the industry leaders who participated in the conference in the past would accept it. If you are destined to not get the prize, no one wants to accompany you on the run, right? Adam can understand, but still a little unhappy. Next year, if we receive a call from a candidate for nomination, we will let him go and let him accompany him on the run. Then there is no next time. After all, these awards can make a person. But in turn, the winners are also achieving these awards. As long as Adam continues to shine all over the world, and the Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award, the future will not continue to receive Adams reverse blessing achievements, then the gold content of this award will also become lower and lower. emmm. Adam is in no hurry. Christina simply looked sideways at Adam. Faced with such a big wrist, she was so excited that she could hardly speak the whole story. And Adam is still stab each other...don''t want to get Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award? Out of respect for the legendary predecessor, Adam personally took him for an examination, and took a good look at medical technology, introducing him to the young doctor''s style. "Harper Avery is really here?" "What?! The Harper Avery of the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award?" The news spread wildly in the hospital soon. "I misdiagnosed Harper Avery in front of Harper Avery!" Christina was crazy: "Do you know how likely I am to win the Harper Avery Award now?" "Don''t worry Maybe he died before you win the prize." Meredith comforted: "I mean, he might die on the operating table today." "Hope." Christina said weakly: "Do you know that the handsome intern who replaced me is actually Harper Avery''s grandson? He is a troublemaker with no abilities except noble blood. " "It''s not Jackson''s fault to have a relationship with Harper Avery." Meredith retorted. "it does not matter." Christina glanced at Meredith, and shrugged: "Alice Grey''s daughter, Grey the intern forever~" Meredith: "..." Chapter 1033: Adam: Sorry, it needs to be considered comprehensively Medical center. "As you can see, your intestines here and here are a bit bloated, indicating that something is blocked inside." The little guy demonstrates a CT scan of his abdomen for Harper Avery. "You need surgery." Adam smiled and said, "Melendez, go and arrange the operating room." "Yes." The little man nodded away. "well." Harper Avery nodded: "But I have a request, I want to observe the whole process." "what?" His grandson Jackson Avery called out directly. "I want to keep my mind clear during the operation, so I can observe it." Harper Avery said of course: "This is a great opportunity, isn''t it? Be a student again. Observe from a new perspective. This is what we did when we first set foot in the medical world. Those moments of challenge and fear inspire us and make us work hard to do everything possible. Now, let us enter the operating room and give a lesson to those little kids. It is also a lesson for ourselves. This has far-reaching significance. " Having said this, he glanced at his grandson: "Also, I hope you will also enter the operating room!" "Great and passionate speech." Adam curiously asked, "Dr. Avery, you must have said it many times, right?" "You can''t imagine..." The young trainee Jackson Avery couldn''t help but vomit: "Since I was a kid at the dinner table, I have listened to it countless times..." "That''s it." Adam nodded. Sure enough, he just opened his mouth. "Doctor Avery, although you are good." Adam smiled and said, "I believe you have also considered the advantages and disadvantages of being sober throughout the whole process. It is understandable to include Dr. Jackson Avery... but I refuse all of it. Sorry, this is my comprehensive consideration, I hope you can also understand. " "..." Harper Avery''s face went dark. What is going on with young people nowadays. First, his grandson Jackson, ignoring his carefully paved path of flowers, went to the New York Medical Center, where he was not familiar with his life, and became an unknown little intern. And now Adam does not play cards according to common sense at all, and does not give him the face of a legendary senior who holds a heavyweight medical award and has unfathomable connections. He just gave Adam a comprehensive consideration on the front foot, and Adam on the back foot directly comprehensively considered it face-to-face. This...doesn''t talk about martial ethics too! "Are you sure, Doctor Duncan?" Harper Avery was cold. "Of course I am sure." Adam nodded: "According to the regulations, doctors cannot participate in the operation of relatives, so as not to cause misjudgment and interfere with the operation. Not to mention that the patient is not completely anesthetized, and wants to use his body to teach others and teach himself a lesson. In the event of an accident, the patient cannot control his reaction at all, which will bring unpredictable consequences to the operation. I know that Dr. Avery is a legendary predecessor and has given wonderful clinical courses to countless doctors. But have you ever been a patient yourself? Have you ever been lying awake on the operating table and watching someone perform an operation on you? Still borrowing your words from Dr. Avery, are you sure? " "..." Harper Avery smiled angrily: "Dr. Duncan likes to quote me!" "Because of the classics, so quoted." Adam smiled and said, "Isn''t this why you legendary predecessors used your ingenuity to create those classic techniques? Let us younger generations follow in your footsteps, quote your genius achievements, and treat illnesses and save people? Is there anything wrong with this? " Seeing Harper Avery speechless, Adam looked at the trainee Jackson Avery. "You accompany your grandfather to talk, and when Dr. Melendez comes over, you will take your grandfather for a preoperative examination. If there are no comments, see you in the operating room. If you want to find another doctor, then go to the director and he will arrange it. " With that, he smiled and nodded at Harper Avery, turned and left the ward. The movement here quickly alarmed the director of surgery. After a little understanding, the director of surgery smiled bitterly: "Dr. Avery, please understand that Dr. Duncan has achieved such incredible achievements at such a young age. This years Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award, your comprehensive considerations are a little off..." "If it were you, what would you do?" Harper Avery interrupted. "what?" The director of surgery was taken aback. "Your research in regenerative medicine has been in the list of candidates for my award all these years." Harper Avery looked at the director of surgery: "If this year''s awards are presented, there will be you and him. How do you think this award should be considered comprehensively? Directly awarded to him who is so radiant, or to you who finally achieved something day after day, year after year? " "..." The director of surgery was silent for a moment. He understands what the other party means. "Did you see it?" Harper Avery sneered: "Do you still think there is a problem with the overall consideration of the award? Did we really consider the deviation? " "...I think it''s a little bit." The director of surgery was silent for a while and shook his head: "At least you haven''t considered how young Dr. Duncan is and how young and energetic he is. In addition, this year''s Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award winner does not have any strength and achievements that can approach that of Dr. Duncan. This comprehensive consideration is really too much. Even the most basic principle, the supremacy of strength, has been integrated. How could Dr. Duncan agree with this? " "He also got the nomination..." Harper Avery was in a daze and wanted to refute, but in the end he just remained silent. He understands now. Not all young people recognize this balance, and then sit back and watch their achievements are comprehensively considered. Can win the prize in one fell swoop, who wants to nominate just a consoling candidate? Just to understand is to understand, but let him accept? Sorry! He has to consider his face comprehensively! "Webber, do you have time for this operation?" Harper Avery said suddenly. "Doctor Avery, don''t be impulsive." The director of surgery quickly persuaded: "Dr. Duncan''s medical skills have long surpassed me. He is the most responsible for you to perform this operation. And what he said is completely reasonable..." "Don''t say so much, I don''t care about Dr. Duncan or Dr. Duncan now." Harper Avery interrupted: "I just asked this operation, can you do it? Or is it that you are used to being a chief director and dont know how to perform surgery anymore? " "...I can do it." When it comes to this, what can the director of surgery say? Only agreed. UU reading "Adam, you were kicked out by Harper Avery." When Christina got the news, she leaned in for the first time: "Once again." "Not surprising." Adam smiled and said: "People are always strict with others and lenient in self-discipline. Anyone can consider others in a comprehensive manner. No one is willing to let others consider themselves comprehensively. The old well-known double standard. " "Aren''t you worried?" Christina reminded: "If you do this, it is estimated that next year''s Harper Avery Award will not even be nominated." "It doesn''t matter." Adam shrugged and smiled meaningfully: "Next year''s Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award, I''m afraid it won''t be as influential as this year..." Chapter 1034: Im Adam Duncan so no card face? Medical center. "What are you going to do?" Christina was shocked. "I think the medical profession needs a more pure award." Adam smiled: "There is no comprehensive consideration, only the purest and most dazzling doctor of the year!" "You want to create a new medical award?!" Christina trembled. "I had this idea originally." Adam nodded: "It''s just now confirmed. I feel that I am still a relatively pure doctor. I don''t care about money, nor do I lack money. There are not many things that can force me to consider comprehensively. I think the medical profession needs an Adam Duncan Medical Innovation Award. The bonus is 2 million dollars tentatively. Float in the future depending on the situation. " "I think so." Christina nodded repeatedly: "I support you!" "Don''t get excited." Adam looked at her and smiled: "You know why I am preparing for this award. you are my friend. But there will not be a comprehensive consideration of you, so you have the opportunity to go through the back door. Of course, if your level is really reached. Even if you are in peak state like Alice Grey back then, you should be able to win prizes every year. Then I will not suppress you by comprehensive consideration because of avoiding suspicion. As long as you are good enough, I will give you awards every year. Anyway, the money is there, and other people want it by their ability. Does love come, do you want love! I believe that as long as it is fair enough and the bonus is generous enough, only strength is the only criterion. This Adam Duncan Medical Innovation Award will have the opportunity to become the first award in the medical field in the future. " "I''m sure it will!" Christina Biyadan is still confident: "Harper Avery is old, Adam, you are young. Moreover, his achievements are actually very moist. Most of the awards he founded are behind the blessings. I can''t compare to you..." Adam smiled and listened to Christina''s endless talk. He knows the inside story better than her. Harper Avery is really old, and there is no successor. His grandson Jackson, to be honest, has limited talent. And also young head iron. Like those rich second generations who don''t want to go home and inherit hundreds of millions of fortunes, they innocently want to make a fortune with their talents. In the end, almost ninety-nine percent would go home and inherit the family business. The Avery Foundation is now run by Harper Averys daughter-in-law, Jacksons mother. She is also an excellent doctor. But now they are more of a qualified capitalist. The direction of her consideration is no longer pure medicine, but more of the benefit of the foundation. Over the years, under her operation, the Avery Foundation has quietly invested in hospitals one after another with the help of the Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award, earning a lot of money. The Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award attracts outstanding doctors and can bring huge fame and income to doctors and hospitals. They admire such doctors and hospitals very much, and are very willing to support such doctors and hospitals to develop better. Therefore, they are not talking about it, but are really willing to support it with real money. Of course, the facts will prove that their principles are correct. These outstanding doctors won awards, which in turn promoted the enhancement of the value of the hospital. A generous return is a reasonable return for their correct choice. In this way, a virtuous circle in their hearts has been formed. Of course it''s just about making money. Regarding the fairness of medical awards...everything you pass, there must be traces. Negative effects are slowly unfolding. Just like this year''s Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award. As soon as Adam looked at the nominations of candidates tied with him, he couldn''t help but use his personal connections to inquire about it. Knowing that he was actually running with him this time, he just pretended to be busy and didn''t even go to the scene. And those candidates whose resumes are okay, but can''t compare with him at all, and winners of the final grand prize. Unsurprisingly, the hospital where he is located more or less has the shadow of the Avery Foundation. This is a comprehensive consideration! Few people are now aware that this award has deteriorated. After all, the historical position of the industry lies there. The Avery Foundation''s methods are also secretive and clever enough. Those who know the inside story are mostly vested interests and stakeholders. But ran into Adam? That can only be said to be unlucky for them. You Harper Avery want both lining and face. In a comprehensive consideration, I must sacrifice my face and lining to give you capitalists who are neither pure nor contribute to medicine as a stepping stone? Can''t you hear me mocking you? Am I Adam Duncan so unfaced? The news spread quickly. Harper Avery, who was waiting for the operation in the ward, heard that his condition got worse and went into the operating room urgently. Harper Averys daughter-in-law, who had been talking to the hospital about secret investment in the field, heard the news and hurriedly stopped the negotiation and flew in urgently. She was not worried about her father-in-law''s condition. She worries about the impact of Adams decision on their Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award and the Avery Foundation behind it. "Doctor Duncan, hello, Catherine Avery, nice to meet you." "Hello there." Adam responded politely. Because I am preparing to create a new award and the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award hits the door. Adam used the relationship to investigate the Avery Foundation more deeply. Then he had no affection for the Avery family at all. Sure enough, it is the same sentence: Talent has wealth, and quality and character are not positively correlated with a dime. On the contrary, in many cases, it is inversely proportional. The legendary doctor Harper Avery, who has superb medical skills and was blessed by the founder of the Harper Avery Award, is truly a failure. Saying scum is an insult to the word scum. Relying on the money of the old money family and his reputation in the medical industry, Harper Avery has harassed and assaulted at least 13 female medical workers in the past three decades. Finally, relying on coercion and lure, these victims signed a non-disclosure agreement. After learning about these secrets, Adam was a little grateful that he was only nominated and then escorted away. Because of the future of the American drama world, there will definitely be a metoo movement. If these scandals are uncovered by then it will not be an honor. At the same time, he is also completely determined to organize the Adam Duncan Medical Innovation Award and completely replace the Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award. Because so many doctors have struggled for a lifetime, just to win this award, to let everyone recognize their value. But in the future, if the value of the Harper Avery award is destroyed because of this kind of thing, it becomes stinky shit. The doctors who have worked hard to win the prize, and the doctors who are still fighting for it, have not become a joke. Thinking of this, Adam put a question mark in his mind about the name of the Adam Duncan Medical Innovation Award. He certainly didn''t doubt his own integrity. But this kind of awards created with their own names is too risky. Especially when the person is still alive and may be maliciously discredited by the opponent. He asked everyone to discuss a more suitable name. Chapter 1035: All have small goals Medical center. "Dr. Duncan''s medical skills are superb..." Catherine Avery started to have trouble and took a slap. At the same time, do not forget to hint that next year''s Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award is definitely Adam''s. Let them erase unnecessary misunderstandings with an eraser. "Dr. Catherine Avery... By the way, you used to be a doctor?" Adam interrupted. "...I am also a doctor now, an excellent doctor!" Catherine''s face changed. She felt Adam''s attitude, which was not a good phenomenon. "Ok." Adam nodded indifferently: "I don''t need to nominate me for the Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award next year. I don''t have the time and energy now. Ok. that''s all. " "Do you have the time and energy to prepare a new Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award?" Catherine Avery couldn''t help asking. "It''s different." Adam looked at her and said in surprise: "I thought you were already a qualified capitalist... Wasnt I just ticking my mouth and signing a check to prepare for a new award? " "...It''s not that simple!" Catherine Avery''s mouth twitched, and she began to give Adam Science an award that could reach the level of difficulty that the Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award is now. "Hehe, what''s the hard thing for me." After Adam heard this, he hehe smiled: "It''s okay, I don''t care about decades of continuous investment. Rather than using the money to buy cruise ships and airplanes, it is better to put in a few decades so that the medical industry I love has a better future. Only if medicine develops more vigorously, can people''s life and health have a greater guarantee? This is a good thing for yourself, for your family, and for all mankind, isn''t it? You were also a doctor. Many awards in the medical field to doctors like this are just awards that simply encourage doctors to innovate. Isnt it good? Tell me, isn''t the original purpose of the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award to encourage medical innovation and promote medical development? " "..." Catherine Avery was completely speechless. If she was just a simple doctor, she wished that billionaires like Adam would all have a fever. One person creates a medical award and gives them money to encourage them to fight for their dreams. But unfortunately since she married into the Avery family and her husband evaded responsibility, she took over the Avery Foundation and the Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award, she has not been a mere doctor. All she sees now is a super player who doesn''t care about money. And it also has legendary achievements and great reputation in the industry. Just because of a disagreement, she had to turn off her table. All she sees is the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award, which has been fascinated by countless doctors, which will be offset. All she saw was that the secretive and rapid expansion of the Avery Foundation would be slow. Thanks to her efforts over the years, the Avery Foundation has invested in or controlled 70 hospitals, large and small. The small goal she set to control 100 hospitals by 2004 may not be achieved. Her dreams have changed. Tell her your original intention? "wish you success." Catherine Avery is a qualified capitalist, who managed to control her true emotions, and smiled reluctantly. There was no thought to persuade Adam, who was determined, to hurried away. Operating room. An intern of the Avery family, the intern Jackson Avery is in the observation room watching the director of surgery perform an operation on his grandfather. After all, the director of surgery suffocated and rejected Harper Avery''s idea of ??awake surgery and involving his grandson Jackson. Catherine Avery came, watched the operation for a while, and called her son out. "What? Let me leave?" The trainee Jackson shook his head as soon as he heard it: "Mom, I thought you were supporting me, why are you the same as Grandpa..." "Jackson!" Catherine raised her voice: "Now the situation is different from before. Did you know that Adam Duncan is preparing for a new medical innovation award? " "Oh, of course." Jackson''s eyes lit up when he heard it: "Dr. Duncan is so cool! I wanted to do this a long time ago. Because of my identity, I will never get the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award. In the future, I plan to pay anonymously and host a vigorous medical competition. Then I will be able to compete with the best doctors in the world. Think about it, if I win, what a great feeling it will be..." "..." Catherine Avery looked at such a second-year son, and then thought of the old one above, and his son and dad who had ran away in the ravine to avoid responsibility, only feeling so tired. "Anyway." In the end it is her own son, no matter how tired he is, he still has to deal with: "You want to rely on your own ability, I have no objection. But definitely not here, under Adam Duncan''s hand..." "Mom, are you worried that Dr. Duncan will ruin me for personal gain?" Trainee Jackson looked at Catherine incredulously: "Why do you think so? He is Adam Duncan!" "The world is always more complicated than you think." Catherine glanced at her son and sighed: "Many people are not as glamorous and impartial as they seem on the surface. Believe in mother, mother will never harm you! " Having said this, she thought of her father-in-law again. As a woman and a doctor, she hated him very much. But as a member of the Avery family, after her medical dream was unconsciously twisted, she could only help him wipe his **** again and again. She thought in her heart that this is a big environment that cannot be changed. In doing so, she gave a sum of money to female medical workers who have been violated and otherwise discriminated against by society. While they can keep their reputations, they also have a certain amount of capital to live well. She is helping them. As for the fact that she wiped her buttocks again and again, more female medical workers continued to suffer... She was blind and deaf. can not see. Can''t hear. Unexpectedly. She has greater goals to achieve. Controlling more hospitals and more medical resources can she make her most powerful voice in the medical world of her dreams! She believes that when the time comes, she will have the power to eliminate all the oppression, discrimination, and insults she can''t understand... But the premise of all this is that she has more powerful strength and resources. And in the process of her struggle for this great dream, what hindered her was the last but understandable collateral damage. "Dr. Duncan really put such a lot of pressure on my mother?" Trainee Jackson looked at Catherine: "The unique Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award, which has been established for almost sixty years, is so easy to be replaced? Or does the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award really have an inside story? " "Don''t talk nonsense!" Catherine frowned and said: "There is no inside story! The Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award is your grandpa and the greatest honor of our family. And destruction is easier than creation. Facing such a qualified challenger as Adam Duncan, we naturally have to be extremely cautious..." That said, but she also knows that the negative aspects of the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award are accumulating. Originally, she was planning to use Adam Duncan, a genius doctor who was originally determined to win the award for a few years. On the grounds that the other party is a doctor in the hospital where the Avery Foundation has invested in the hospital, they want to avoid suspicion, and award the award to others to raise the fairness and gold content of the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award. Wait until the negatives dissipated, and then secretly repeat the previous operations, step by step to strengthen the strength of the Avery Foundation. But now it seems that this plan is not working. Chapter 1036: Because we have been Medical center. In many situations where the dark side is not easy to show, Catherine Avery did not persuade her young and still-blooded son. Tell him, your grandpa who hates and admires is actually a scum? Tell him that her mother had already regarded others as pawns and played with sacrifices wantonly. She prepared the sacrifice plan until 4, 10 or even 20 years later? Tell him that Adam Duncan, who looks more legendary than your grandfather and more successful than her, must have a dark side that is unknown? Before taking his own person as an example, before strongly breaking the childish three views of the second son, how could it be so easy for him to listen to her. Sitting helplessly in the operating room waiting for her, the news she most hopes to wait for is that the rescue failed and Harper Avery passed away. For her, the dead Harper Avery is the real good Harper Avery. His bad things about urinating and defecating everywhere will be covered forever with his death. But she did not get her wish. After all, the director of surgery is a medical expert who successfully completed the operation without patient interference. "Great." Adam was very happy to hear this news, just the opposite of Catherine Avery. Because for him, death is still too cheap for people like Harper Avery. He should live a few more years to witness with his own eyes how the Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award collapsed and was replaced by a purer medical innovation award. Then suffocated in suffering. Such a life, for someone like Harper Avery, is a perfect life! at night. Adam talks with Juno on the phone daily to talk about this. "No need to change the name." Juno agreed and smiled: "It''s called the Adam Duncan Medical Innovation Award. The Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award may collapse because of a scum like Harper Avery. But it will not be implicated in the Adam Duncan Award. Because the naming of Western awards is almost always named after who founded it. This is too common. It will not be reminiscent. Don''t always have this kind of non-western thinking...you are a Texan. And this is also the best opportunity to stay in history. It''s a shame not to use your own name. " "I don''t care about this." Adam smiled and said: "I just want to give the medical profession a cleaner and purer award. This will influence the whole medical profession to have a better atmosphere. I''ve been here...that''s enough. " "Ha ha." Juno smiled knowingly, and didn''t let Adam continue. She knew that Adam wanted to say Guevara''s famous saying. After we leave, they will repair schools and hospitals for you and raise your wages. This is not because of their conscience, nor because they have become good people, but because we have been here. Adam is also very suitable for use here. It does not matter whether the Adam Duncan Medical Innovation Award can replace the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award in the future. As long as Adam gets it up and keeps doing it. Then the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award will not be as gloomy as it used to be. Before doing any show operations, she would think about the response of the Adam Duncan Medical Innovation Award. Unconsciously, it will constrain those inhumane Sao operations, and then make the medical profession a little better. Not to mention that the Adam Duncan Medical Innovation Award is likely to replace the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award. That''s why I have been here, and I am not leaving yet, and become the protagonist. Seeing that Juno understood, Adam turned the topic off with a smile. no way. This is the world of American dramas. Even if he is a billionaire, even if he specifically uses encrypted calls to prevent eavesdropping. But even if he is Neo, he can''t fight against the mother, can he? And to talk about Guevara''s famous saying in the American drama world is too risky. Just look at what happened to Sheldon as a child. Because of dissatisfaction with the poor quality of the bread, Little Shelton accepted an interview with the TV station and was backhanded by an inhuman reporter. Then the nightmare of the Coopers began. Not to mention being discriminated against at school, being asked by neighbors to stop their children from playing together, even Sheldons parents jobs were almost lost. Shelton''s grandmother spread the national flag and state flag inside and outside the house, waving the flag outside the door every day, singing the national anthem and state anthem. In the end, it was Sheldon''s father who forced Sheldon to re-enter the TV to explain what he had said wrong, and others understood it wrong. Their family is not, no, don''t talk nonsense and deny it, and then they kept their job, life and name. In the future, Leonard and the others will always discuss how Sheldon survived these years, and how often yy killed Sheldon. But Sheldon and the entire Cooper family were the closest to death. In fact, it was the time when Shelton accidentally said something that shouldn''t be said when she was ten years old. You know, there is Texas with plenty of military virtues. In that atmosphere, the Cooper''s house was destroyed, and then the neighbors held Sheldon and their bodies laughing wildly, the probability is not too high. Seeing the big because of small. Horrible. Although Adam is a billionaire, he is also a well-known doctor. But once someone heard those words and was put on the hat by someone who was caring, he could only run away for his life. Otherwise, after he came, he would either be wiped out or turned into a demon. This is definitely not a joke. "Speaking of this Adam Duncan Award." Juno smiled and changed the subject: "I think you can add a medical care award. Give those nurses, nurses, first responders and other medical staff a chance. To stimulate their enthusiasm for work. Secondly, the influence of the Adam Duncan Prize can be expanded as quickly as possible. After all, apart from doctors, other medical workers are the majority of the medical profession, and they are also one of the true cornerstones. " "good idea!" Adam patted his forehead: "I almost forgot. If my mother knew that I had forgotten to give the nurses an award, then my ears would be unclean." "It sounds like you often contact Amy." Juno teased. "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said: "That''s it. The award is called the Adam Duncan Medical Award. There are two. One is the Adam Duncan Medical Innovation Award. One is the Adam Duncan Medical Care Award The former is awarded to those talented doctors who have made significant contributions to medicine. The latter is awarded to those medical workers who have been silently dedicated to medicine for many years and have truly supported the title of white angel. The bonuses are all US$2 million, which fluctuate depending on the situation. " "I believe that after this news spreads, there will be a wind in the medical profession." Juno smiled and said: "The Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award, who only pays attention to doctors and secretly stabs at shady, is destined to usher in the most powerful impact. Expect Harper Avery to live on the beach, instead of dying prematurely under the impact of wave after wave. " "His physical condition is pretty good." Adam joked: "If you really need to be rescued in the future, I can save him. And will do our best. I promise" Chapter 1037: New female assistant Daily calls continue. "The Adam Duncan Medical Award ceremony can be placed the week before the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award." Juno smiled and said: "This avoids directly competing with the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award, forcing the almost coincident guests to make a choice. Otherwise, it will be very detrimental to the just-started Adam Duncan Medical Award. After all, the opponent is the top award in the medical field, and it has been in business for so many years. " "Ok." Adam nodded: "Our main purpose is to give the medical profession a new choice and a new atmosphere. Harper Avery is only a secondary... well, the primary goal in the secondary goal. Forcing the doctors to make a choice immediately, wouldn''t it be as dark as Harper Avery and the others? We definitely can''t do that. Good one week in advance. When the Adam Duncan Medical Award becomes more and more influential in the future, the medical community will naturally vote with its feet. " "One week in advance, as long as you make people pay more attention to it, under the premise of fairness and objectivity, the award ceremony will be more exciting." Juno added: "After a few sessions, everyone will soon only remember the Adam Duncan Medical Award. After all, the bonus is higher and more, and the coverage is wider. The interval with the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award is so short. Everyone is very busy. After seeing how exciting it was to participate in the Adam Duncan Medical Award. It is difficult to have too much desire to pay attention to niche awards that only cover elites with lower prizes. According to your words, that is the state of the sage, which is dull and tasteless. " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. You quote me, do you want to be so skilled! "Minority, I want it all." After thinking about it, Adam felt that this award named after him could be treated as a career. "The small goal is to replace the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award as the first award in the medical world. The big goal is to remove the word medicine from the Adam Duncan Medical Award and become a comprehensive award like the Nobel Prize. " emmm. I have been here! My protagonist! "Are you sure it''s not to make Sheldon call me every day for the Duncan Prize in Physics after more than ten years?" Juno teased. "Very exciting, isn''t it?" Adam did not deny it. Money is a bastard, if you dont have it, you can earn it again. For a small idea, it is the life of the rich. The rich can do whatever they want. Compared to other rich people''s meaningless show operations, Adam only wanted his friends to shout 666 from the heart. This is definitely a clear stream. emmm. Moreover, the Duncan Award in the final form does not have a peace award and does not give a stack of buffs. "Very exciting." Juno smiled and nodded: "By the way, Christmas is coming soon, how are you going to spend this year?" "I may be going to Washington with Peggy." Adam explained: "Just got the news, Peggy''s mother Linda will open the trumpet again, we have to go over and take a look." "pregnant?" Juno was surprised: "She''s almost 50, right? Is she really planning to have another one? It''s dangerous." "No matter how good Peggy and Erica are, it is Linda who gave birth to someone else." Adam smiled and said: "Naturally David wants to have his own with Linda, Linda also thinks so, and David''s sister thinks so. As for the risks of older women, apart from visiting this time, I also wanted to help them rule out the risks. In fact, the best way is to let her come to New York during this time. Here are the best medical resources. But David has his own business, is setting sail, and cannot leave for a long time. Peggy''s mother Linda didn''t want to stay away from her husband. no way. I can only see the situation in the past Christmas. If the situation is okay, I will take her to the best hospital near her home to find the best obstetrician and gynecologist. Let the obstetrics and gynecologist be her full-time doctor, pay attention at all times and communicate in time. If the situation is not good, she must be persuaded to come to New York. The big deal will be arranged at that time, and someone will give David a big order so that he can "just happen" to come to New York for a few months..." "Is it her?" As Adam was talking, he didn''t hear anything over there. Just about to ask, Juno''s voice suddenly came from the other end of the phone. "...Who knows." Adam was stunned, not knowing what to say. He really didn''t know. If he is just a traverser, then in this daily American drama life, encounter Peggy such a perfect wizard in all aspects, then nothing to say. Just her! The next step is to grow old together, and watch their tuba become the protagonist of the benevolent and wise king who rules the world. The large number is disobedient, and when it is discarded, the trumpet will be opened again. It is still the number one in wisdom and beauty. But Adam is not only a traverser, but also a plug-in. Although this plug-in looks rubbish, it is also a plug-in. Various attributes, such as lifespan and strength, are all developing towards inhuman heights. The most important thing is life, wisdom, strength, endurance, and speed, but there is one other. It has been marked as being locked. God knows if it will be unlocked suddenly one day in the future. If there is such a day, his life will be very different again. Large and small, it''s inferior to your own body. So, he really doesn''t know what the future will be like. The call ended in strange emotions. Adam had a rare insomnia at night. He clicked on the system panel that was about to be forgotten by him, looked at the last item still being the other options in the lock, and wondered about the possible changes in the future. Now it is a mixed-world plot of American TV dramas in the daily life department. Apart from him, there is no extraordinary element. But as he becomes more and more extraordinary, only God knows whether this daily American drama will change its flavor in the future. Everyday. Extraordinary also has daily life, that is, there are many strange and weird extraordinary people, and maybe a little irregular... The next day. noon. Medical center. Now that he is determined to host the Adam Duncan Medical Award, he has hit the door against the decadent Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award. Just do it. Assistant Ada, wearing a slim-fitting lady''s suit, with a single ponytail, looks youthful and sweet, but has a very refreshing and capable attendant. "Boss, this is Becca Kenner, an excellent graduate of Columbia University, and now an excellent employee of our company." Assistant Ada introduced to Adam. "Beca Kenner?" Adam suddenly smiled and said: "I know you the leader of the Columbia Acappella Chorus, leading the chorus to win the Acappella World Championship." "Good senior." Beka smiled sweetly. "Are you not singing anymore?" Adam curiously said: "With your perfect tone, sweet appearance, and outstanding ability, you can make your debut as a star of film and television songs." "Each stage has hobbies and goals for each stage." Becca smiled and said: "When I was in high school, I just wanted to win the national high school student debate contest. When I was in college, I joined the Columbia Acappella Chorus, just wanting to lead the choir to win the Acappella World Championship. The two phased goals have been completed. Now, I am looking for a new goal and working hard to complete it. " Chapter 1038: I cant kneel down Medical center. "Is there a goal?" Adam smiled and looked at this excellent school girl. "not yet." Becca suddenly began to behave strangely: "Well, I admit that the high school national debate champion and the Acapella World Championship champion are not as helpful as they expected to find a job after graduation. As for being a star in film and television song? With my looks and body, I am also in the school bully, rushing to the beauties. When it comes to the entertainment industry, there is really not much competitiveness. And my voice is used for singing and debating, not for making other weird sounds. I cant kneel, lie down, or lie down~" Her appearance is not so beautiful, 157 is short in height, and has such an arrogant temperament, which is indeed not suitable for the entertainment industry. However, her overall temperament is very distinctive and impressive. If you really want to mix in the entertainment industry, you don''t necessarily get out of it. But she is obviously more inclined to use her abilities to work hard. The champion of the all-meter high school debate and the Acapella World Championship are still very important. It can give her such confidence. At the very least, her IQ and abilities are completely fine. "I see it." Adam couldn''t help but smile: "But the first time you saw your boss, just say that, is it really good?" "It depends on the boss." Beka said with a sweet smile: "Aren''t you my senior." "Did Ada talk to you?" Adam glanced at Ada, who was standing by and smiling but said nothing. "What am I going to let you do?" "I didn''t say." Becca shook her head: "She just said that you need a smart new assistant for seniors." "Yes." Adam nodded and said, "But you must not only be shrewd and capable, but also work hard and be talented. I am preparing to establish a medical award..." Becca listened to Adam and introduced the origin of the Adam Duncan Medical Award, the small goal and the big goal, her eyes brightened. "This is a great goal. I think I can accept the challenge and regard this as my goal for the third stage of my life! Maybe it will also be my biggest goal in life! It''s totally worth my life to fight for this! " "Good idea." Adam said noncommittal: "But let''s try it first. The first step is to prepare for the first Adam Duncan Medical Award. The time is 10 months later. Funds and resources are allocated by the Duncan Foundation. Ada will help you. Don''t look at the time it seems to be sufficient. But in fact it will be very busy and tired. Because I have some requirements. First of all, the beginning of the Duncan Award, the Adam Duncan Medical Award, is a medical award. As a planner and host, you can''t understand medicine at all. Otherwise, it will be difficult for you to truly understand this medical award. Give the simplest example. At the award ceremony, the participating doctors and medical staff made a medical joke. Everyone smiled heartily. Only you are at a loss, either you missed the joke directly, or you smirk to agree with it after a while. It would be embarrassing to be seen by people in the industry and it would appear that you are very unprofessional. Take the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award, which we have to surpass first. Their host used to be an excellent doctor. She seemed to be her own in her speech and manners. Of course, I don''t ask you to go to the medical school immediately and read out a doctor of medicine. In that case, you can directly become a doctor. Like that Catherine Avery, it would be too wasteful to turn around and engage in administration. Clinic is the real battlefield and destination of doctors. Everything else is evil. I need you to study hard and understand some basic theories and common sense of medicine. Then follow me, rotating around the various departments in the hospital, acting as a shadow. Really understand what the doctors are doing, and what is their level of medical skills? What are they thinking about, their joy, anger, sorrow and joy. How to resonate with them in the medical profession and in life. At the very least, communicate at a shallow level for a short time, don''t make people think that you are a pure layman. During this learning process, you should take time to attend various medical conferences and medical awards ceremonies. Go and see how it all works. Of course, it is not limited to the medical award ceremony. On the basis of learning experience, prepare for the first Adam Duncan Medical Award ceremony. Make a stunning appearance! And all of this needs to be completed within 10 months. How is it, do you still have confidence? " "see it?" Becca stretched out his hand: "I''m so excited! I have already found what it feels like before participating in the finals of the National Debate Tournament in high school and the finals of the Acappella World Championship in college! This is great! And yes! I have confidence! Senior, leave it to me! " "well." Adam looked at her for a while, nodded and said, "I will leave it to you. I hope that your third phase goal can be as successful as the first and second phases. If there is no problem, start today? " "I''m ready!" Beka said with high spirits. "Well." Adam nodded and glanced around. He was about to find a nurse to take Becca and saw Meredith flash by, so he waved: "Meredith!" "Adam?" Meredith came over, surprised and pleasantly surprised. How many days have passed since this was the first time Adam was in the hospital looking at her and calling her. "Are you busy now?" Adam asked, before waiting for her to speak, and then ordered: "If you are not busy, you will first take Ms. Kenner to say hello to the director and apply for a pass and a library card for the hospital library..." Having said this, he looked at Becca again: "This is Dr. Grey, the most senior intern in the hospital. She will guide you to get acquainted with the hospital. If you have any questions, you can ask her. She has time. After you get familiar with it, follow me around the various departments. I will arrange it for you after reading the catalog. Now, follow Dr. Grey. " "it is good." Becca agreed and looked at Meredith: "Doctor Grey, I''m in trouble." "..." Meredith''s mouth twitched, but he could only helplessly go with the fighting spirit Beka. Sure enough, they are all hallucinations! How could Adam forget her fault so easily. Just what is the most senior intern? What else means she has time? It''s not very harmful, and it''s too insulting! "Be a B!" Adam waited for them to leave and looked at Ada: "Once Beka doesn''t go well, he is ready to take over." "understand." Ada agreed clearly. "This is a major event for next year, we must take care of it." Adam urged: "Beca has the ability, and the attitude is no problem. I am very optimistic about her future and it is worth training. But after all, lack of experience. My words are all released, and the first Adam Duncan Medical Award next year must be held. Don''t seek to surprise everyone. But at the very least, it has to be distinctive. " "Don''t worry, boss!" Ada smiled and said, "I know how to do it, I will stare at it myself." "Ok." Adam smiled and said: "I don''t worry about you. As long as the first session is successfully run, the follow-up can be handed over to Becca. For more than half a year, you will work hard. The company''s stall is getting bigger and bigger. You can recruit a few more people, just like Beka''s potential. Bring me to see when the time comes. " "Ok." Ada agreed. Chapter 1039: Plastic sister small pot of tea Medical center. Adam is really optimistic about Beka. In addition to ability, there is temperament. As soon as he was about to hold an award that won''t kneel down, Beka, who won''t kneel down, was sent over by Ada. Still quite fate. If there is real destiny and share, then Adam will naturally not treat her badly. Compared with being a small star in film and television, the manager of the Duncan Foundation and the organizer of the Duncan Award, these identities are the real success. Do not even have to wait until the future, Becca now feels the value of this job. "Adam elected you to prepare for the Adam Duncan Medical Award?" Christina met Meredith, who was taking Beka around around. Originally, she just casually asked who Beka was. After listening to Meredith''s introduction, her eyes changed, and she instantly changed from high cold to kindness. "Hello, my name is Christina Yang, a good friend of Adam, an excellent resident, dedicated to heart research..." "Hello, I''m Becca Kenner, a newcomer who just graduated." Becca is a little unaccustomed to Christina''s enthusiasm: "Senior Adam asked me to learn more with you and understand your work and life. I will trouble you all the time..." "It''s ok." Christina said enthusiastically: "It''s... Meredith, you can ask her any questions. We are good girlfriends. Asking her is asking me..." "..." Meredith listened to the harsh decibels of the plastic rubbing the blackboard piercing the sky, and couldn''t help it anymore, vomiting: "Beca has not formally prepared for the Adam Duncan Medical Award. Moreover, she would not be allowed to do the awards work at all. Do you want to be so exaggerated? Also, I am still a doctor and have a job..." "Come on." Christina waved her hand indifferently: "You can''t enter the operating room again. What''s the difference? What''s wrong with helping Adam bring more Becca? Adam Duncan Medical Award. It is a great and meaningful thing to create from scratch, then surpass the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award and reach the peak. You have no future in surgery. You don''t want to go to the dermatology department for pension. Let me say, you might as well apply to Adam to help prepare for the Adam Duncan Medical Award. You have enough medical foundation to be very suitable for this job. At that time, you will give me awards on the stage, and we will stand on the podium together. perfect" Christina was chattering about her own mind, but she didn''t even notice that Meredith and Becca''s expressions changed a little. "Don''t worry, I am a doctor and I am only interested in performing surgery." Meredith was also the old Siji, and soon realized Beka''s uncomfortableness. "It''s ok." Becca suppressed a trace of worry in his heart and believed: "The senior said that it would be too wasteful to let the doctor do this. Clinic is the battlefield and destination of doctors. I look forward to reading your name on the awards stage. " "Hope." Meredith smiled. To be honest, it would be impossible to say that she was not moved at all. Christina''s emotional intelligence is not high, but the logic is meticulous. With Adam here, her surgery in the medical center really has no future. Even with the identity of a surgical intern, no one surgeon took her into the operating room. Asking her to be a dermatologist is not interesting to her. If you want to compare with her mother Alice Grey, let her proud mother recognize her. It may also be a way to change the job, prepare for the Adam Duncan Medical Award, and then bring the Adam Duncan Medical Award to the top. It''s better than her being in the medical center''s surgery department. Adam said that she might have hurt her nerves because of alcoholism, which caused her to make low-level mistakes at critical moments. She was very angry at first. But in retrospect, she actually believed this statement in her heart. As a surgeon, the life and death of the patient is in her hands. She may not be able to suffer from a state of neurological damage like her. At least here is Adam, no! But things like preparing for medical awards have no effect at all. Maybe because of her nerve damage, she often has a different angle of thinking from normal people, and can do this kind of thing better. And the biggest advantage over Becca is that she is a real doctor. It''s just that these thoughts are not easy to express. Adam just asked her to take Becca. The two had a good conversation just now, and Becca also respected and was close to her. If you turn your head, you''ll have to grab Becca''s job... She really can''t take this face off. As a result, she could only suppress the thoughts in her heart. But who is Beka? It is inevitable to be able to win the championship of the all-meter high school debate and to have quick thinking. In the hands of a group of coquettish bitches, he can win the Acapella World Championship. His eyesight is sharp, and the tea distinguishing craftsmanship is also at the level of small pots of tea. The slight change in Meredith''s smile before and after fell in her eyes, and it was simply the most beautiful star in the night sky. As a result, she also gave Meredith a professional smile. Old Siji Meredith also reacted quickly. The two looked at each other and laughed so awkwardly. After the news came, many people showed the kindest smile to Becca, which was called a passion. no way! 2 million dollars! Not only genius doctors can take it, but medical staff can also take it. Even knowing that Beka was not the last person to make the final decision, he couldn''t hold back the joy of many medical workers from the heart. Love the house and the black! In this enthusiasm, Becca quickly rejoined a leader, and then alienated Meredith. Meredith was angry and funny, but didn''t say anything, letting Beka''fire her in disguise''. But it didn''t take long for Becca to find him again. "What? You want me to take you?" Meredith wondered: "Why?" "Because the senior asked you to take me." Becca smiled and said: "And you are indeed the most suitable..." That''s right! After this time, she had already inquired about Meredith''s news clearly. Combined with Adam''s attitude, she immediately eliminated the threat of Meredith replacing her. Meredith feels that he is not a surgeon, and there is always no problem when he is the organizer But bystanders know that Becca sees through the fact that Adam will not give Meredith anything important at a glance. . Since there is no threat, then the competitiveness of Meredith, the status of a doctor, the time and resources, and so on. For Beka, it is a resource that can be used. "..." Although Meredith could not hear Beka''s heart, she was very sensitive to the similar taste. And this is the third time today. Adam before. Christina afterwards. Beka nowadays. damn it! Each one is too much! It''s extremely insulting and extremely harmful! Chapter 1040: Emma Christmas is here again. Adam drove Peggy to Washington. Not long ago, I got news that Peggys mother Linda, and her husband David worked hard for so long and finally got their lucky number. Adam took advantage of Christmas to visit. The first stop is the local hospital. Ward. "Dr. Duncan, this is the latest B-scan, and everything is normal for Mrs. Grossman." The hospital''s obstetrics and gynecology doctor Robinson operated the scanner with enthusiasm and introduced Adam. "Ok." Adam carefully observed the dynamics displayed on the scanner and confirmed Dr. Robinson''s diagnosis. After chatting with Dr. Robinson for a while, after she left, Adam looked at David and Linda who were relieved. "Do you know the gender?" "Got it." "It''s Emma!" Linda and David laughed and said: "We didn''t want to know in advance, we wanted to have a surprise when we were born. But Angela was too impatient to wait, and went straight to the doctor''s office to peek the results. After knowing that it was her favorite niece, she couldn''t control her happily, so she had to tell us! " "Peggy, come and see." When Adam saw that they knew their gender, he let go, pointed at the scanned image, and smiled at Peggy: "Your sister Emma, ??looks like you." "..." Peggy looked at the fuzzy and ugly little person in the video, not wanting to pay attention to Adam. "Adam, you are right." Linda touched her belly and smiled happily: "Emma is exactly like Peggy." "You can see it now?" Peggy couldn''t help but questioned: "You don''t have Adam''s high-definition image memory. Twenty years have passed. How can you remember?" Having said this, Peggy looked at Adam again: "I know you can simulate her future appearance to a certain extent based on genetic information. But don''t be so sure. Why can''t I see it at all? " "I am your mother." Linda smiled and said, "Of course I remember." "I have seen your b-scan." Adam smiled slightly: "So believe me, I said it looks like it''s already a very conservative way of saying it. You are almost like twin sisters! I have to say that Linda''s genetic genes are too strong. " "..." David was startled, unable to laugh or cry. Linda''s ex-husband in Texas, Peggy''s biological father, was filling his teeth and suddenly sneezed. If Adams prediction is correct and Peggy and Emma are exactly the same, it only means that the genes of both fathers are too bad. "How did you see Peggy''s B scan?" Linda was surprised: "It was taken out of the hospital, but it was accidentally lost." "I asked someone to get it from the hospital where Peggy was born." Adam smiled and said, "Their archive just happened to be there." Linda couldn''t help but glance at Adam more. "So trust me." Adam looked away and looked at Peggy: "Your B-ultrasound images are almost exactly the same. In the future, there is a high chance that your looks will be very similar. " "Angela will be very happy to hear that." David smiled bitterly. At the wedding, his sister Angela kept urging them to have a daughter because of seeing Peggy. "you''re not happy?" Linda groaned. "happy happy." David laughed and said: "Just listening to Adam said that, I feel like he didn''t play any role..." Seeing Linda''s face changed, he quickly explained: "I mean it''s all your credit." "We will not be exactly the same." Peggy said leisurely: "There is only one me in the world." "of course." Adam nodded and said, "We are just talking about appearance now." Even though Emma will look exactly like Peggy in the future, her IQ is definitely not exactly the same. Because Peggy''s IQ is already at the human ceiling level. If Emma is the same in the future, it is a miracle in a miracle. Not to mention, Peggy and Adam, the plug-in blessing, can continue to grow stronger. There will always be only one Peggy. The four went out of the hospital and returned home to spend Christmas together. The next day. Adam suggested that Linda should go to New York with them. Regardless of the current situation, everything is okay, there are always risks of one kind or another for older women giving birth. In New York, Youya is paying attention every day and can block most of the risks. But unfortunately, Linda still refused. This is her home. And in her opinion, she had two daughters smoothly and smoothly. She had rich experience, so how could there be so many accidents. Adam greeted Dr. Robinson again and again, and Dr. Robinson cared very much about her. David was a little moved, but she was very determined. Adam thought for a while, but did not continue to persuade him. However, he thought in his heart that he would do a few more trips in the past few months. When Linda''s due date is up, he will accompany him all the way. After all, Peggy''s mother and half-sister. It''s normal to be more concerned. Medical center. "You haven''t gone home for Christmas?" Adam looked at Beka who appeared in front of him for the first time, a little surprised. "Aren''t all residents like this?" Beka smiled sweetly: "I was a monk halfway, so naturally I have to work harder." "Ok." Adam nodded and smiled: "Have you started seeing the most of the medicine? Do you have a headache?" "Actually it''s okay." Becca believes in himself: "Medicine is not as difficult as I thought. I think if I go to the medical school, I should be able to pass it. " "you can." Adam appreciates Beka''s vigor and confidence: "As long as you work hard, medicine is not too difficult. The reason why there are so many restrictions is just to artificially maintain the number of doctors and ensure a high income for doctors. " "It turned out to be so." Becca knew it: "It''s also because of interest." She won the all-meter high school debate championship in high school. And if you want to win at that level of competition, you have a far beyond ordinary understanding of various issues and policies. A little bit, the arguments of the pros and cons are already clear. Speaking of skills, refer to the host of good voices. "Well, keep working hard." Adam nodded at her. Becca followed quickly. "Today you followed Dr. Melendez. Remember, you can only watch from far and near, you can''t talk, you can''t move, and don''t interfere with the work of medical staff." As Adam walked, he warned: "Do you have any doubts When he rests, ask again, or ask me later." "Yes." Beka responded crisply. It''s another busy day at work. at night. After Adam answered Becca''s question, he received a call from Lily, put the phone away, and was about to go to the Friends Bar. "Can I go?" Becca asked suddenly, and when Adam looked over, he couldn''t help but smiled: "I heard that the old friend bar is a bar for medical staff. Senior, you are going to a party with friends again. I want to see with the past to see what the doctors lives are like outside of work..." "Nicetry~" Adam glanced at her and smiled: "Let''s do it." Beka followed Adam with a smile, out of the hospital, and went to the old friends bar next door. Chapter 1041: Crazy stacking buff technique! Friends bar. "This is Matthew, Lily, and Ted." When Adam came over, he introduced to Beka and the others: "This is Beka, our school girl." "Beca Kenner!" Matthew and the others brightened their eyes and greeted enthusiastically: "The leader of the Acapella World Championship winner! I''m so glad to see you!" "Senior, senior sister, hello." Beka also smiled and greeted everyone. Because they are all Columbia alumni, they all feel very kind to each other. Not to mention that Matthew, Ted, and Lily are all music lovers. The perfect tone of the school girl Becca is particularly attractive to them. Even Matthew, who was obviously in a bad mood, smiled. Everyone greeted for a while. "Beca, I...a friend, I have a question, I''ve been holding it in my heart, I don''t know if I can ask..." Ted pretended to be tangled. "Just ask." Becca smiled and said, "As long as it''s not that matter." Ted smiled awkwardly. Matthew and Lily also looked disappointed. "Just kidding." Beka waved her hand and smiled mischievously: "If you have any questions, just ask, I know, I will say it." "Then I will ask." Ted kept a little reserved, and looked at each other with Matthew and Lily. He couldn''t help but curiosity: "After you three National Acapella National Competitions, the commander came to see your singing. Your player Fat Ai Mi, did you do it on purpose?" "I knew it." Becca rolled her eyes: "No! She didn''t mean it, it was an accident!" "That said, unless it is a pervert, no one will be willing to take the initiative to do that..." "Those media reporters are too much. They have been holding on to this, all kinds of ridicule, and some people even said that this was a terrorist attack on the commander..." "I heard that when the incident happened, the general leader''s complexion was so dark that he was joked afterwards. At that moment, he should probably be considered the first African-American general leader..." Ted and the others began to talk, one by one gossiping vigorously. Adam looked at the helpless Beka and smiled knowingly. The Columbia Acappella Choir led by North Carolina won three consecutive national championships, and the limelight was so short-lived that even the chief couples were sucked (away) led (pointed) (earned) (earned) (money). A cappella choir is naturally indispensable for hot dance. The Columbia Acappella Chorus is full of various buffs. Among them, there is a backbone, nicknamed Fat Amy. The dance rehearsal fell from the sky when the leader came. She was wearing a tight-fitting uniform, and she was fat... Well, in terms of high EQ, she was able to compete with Monica in high school. She was so tight that she was still playing falling from the sky. When she was sitting on a cloth rope, while singing and descending, she was still not satisfied, feeling that she was as light as a swallow, and she was still playing with flowers. Don''t sit on it properly, you have to lie down and turn around again, and then there is no accident, the accident happened. The cloth rope entangled her directly, and an upside down golden hook came. And her tight-fitting uniform was not a physical opponent comparable to high school Monica''s body. Tearing up. The tight-fitting uniform burst open. The most condemned and suspected that she was deliberate is that she resembled those Hollywood female stars who walked on the red carpet. She appeared directly in a vacuum, one by one she was incomparably stealing the spotlight. As a result, the leader who was watching the performance with a smile, when countless shots swept over, instantly became the old man in the subway watching the mobile phone.gif. Emmm. This is a national live broadcast. After the incident, the various media all sorts of yin and yang. What is even more exaggerated is that relevant departments have really come forward to investigate whether this is a terrorist attack against the commander... But it''s not surprising. Spicy eyes, let the chief have a nightmare, destroy the chief from the spiritual level, that is also a kind of terrorist attack. "That time, it was really thrilling." Becca sighed: "Afterwards, we not only had to face investigations and apologize publicly, but we were also banned from the Akabella competition, and the school banned us from recruiting new members. Almost, almost so, the Columbia Acappella Choir was ruined in my hands. " "Isn''t it?" Lily envied: "And this is not the first time. The one named Aubrey from your choir was in the national finals. He sprayed out in public and almost ruined Columbia''s Akabella Chorus. Well. You are like the heroine of a movie, leading the accident-prone and dying Acapella Chorus, out of the doomsday, to new heights. " "Ok" When Adam heard this, he glanced at Becca, and his heart moved. Becca is the heroine of the movie... Judging from the plot, it looks like this is true. "It''s also luck." Beka smiled and said: "At that time, we were all going to collapse, because when these two punishments came out, the Columbia Acappella Chorus almost died in my hands. Fortunately, Aubry discovered one of the loopholes. Neither the Akabella Organizing Committee nor the school deprived us of the title of national champion. The national champion defaults to representing the United States in the World Championship. As long as we win the World Championships and become the team that won the United States in the Acapella World Championships, we can sweep away all the negative effects of the previous ones. When Aubry raised the loophole, everyone laughed. What we laugh is that there is still a chance. The organizing committee and the school laughed that it was impossible..." "why?" Matthew and they shouted together. "Ha ha." Adam was thinking about something. Hearing this, he couldn''t help but smile and said, "Isn''t that clear? This is a world championship every four years, and no one in the world likes the United States." "Yes it is." Becca affirmed Adam''s statement and said, "So the people on the organizing committee are almost laughing crazy, thinking that we are completely whimsical." "..." The three of Matthew were speechless. "But you still won." Ted exclaimed, "This shows that it''s not that the whole world hates us!" Adam glanced at him and smiled without saying a word. Why do you win the championship in one fell swoop when everyone, including yourself, is not optimistic about www.novelhall.com? It was also a headwind before, and won three consecutive national championships? Except for Lilys Beka suspected of having the halo of the heroine of the movie, the biggest reason is actually the more and more powerful ultimate trick in the American drama world: crazy stacking of buffs! The Columbia Acappella Choir, with ten people from all ethnic groups including White, African, Asian, Western, etc., is simply a hodgepodge of the whole world. Among them are lace edges, fat girls, family tragedies, childhood shadows, being discriminated against, fond of animals, marginalized people, singing songs and enough boxing skills... Adam thought, if Becca really is the heroine of a certain movie, and the buff-laden choir she leads is completely flying dragons, how can he lose? But for Adam, this is a mixed blessing. The good news is that Becca may be the heroine of the movie. What worries about is how much of Beka''s ability to turn against the wind and turn invincible after leaving this invincible team full of buffs... Chapter 1042: Turned out to be a fan girl Friends bar. Everyone joked for a while. Music lovers like Matthew urged Becca to show off in public. "Okay." Beccana had also seen the big world, and when he sang on such a small occasion, he would not be timid at all, so he agreed and got up. "Oh!" Matthew Lily and the others were naturally booing. The movement here has already attracted the attention of most people in the bar, and then there was a sensation in the audience, with a roar of shouts. Seeing this, Adam motioned to the staff in the bar to clear the stage and let Beka come on stage. Beka took the microphone, and first came a skewer of classic songs that the Akabella Chorus is best at, which easily drove everyone''s emotions. After all, the influence of classic songs is there, and it is easy for everyone to have a sense of substitution. Of course, to sing so many classic songs in series, but also to have a unified style and a natural transition. That is also a technical job. Beka is definitely a genius in this regard. "One more song!" "One more song!" "One more song!" When Becca finished singing a long classic song, the people in the bar, led by Lily, applauded wildly. "Everyone is happy tonight, it doesn''t matter if you come to another capital." Becca swayed freely on stage: "It''s just that I have been leading the chorus and I am used to chorusing. I need a partner. I know that there is such a most suitable person in this bar. You want him to come up and join me. Do you sing in chorus?" "Yes!!!" Everyone shouted. There is not much difference between the atmosphere and the concert. "Eleven years ago, when I was a little girl, I liked Guns and Flowers, especially the song Dont Cry." Beka took the microphone and looked around the audience: "And not long after, I heard another song Dont Cry. It was an amateur band of several high school students. It was a semi-original re-creation based on the Gun Flower Band Dont Cry. song. But I feel more moving. Do you know what the name of that band is? Do you know who the lead singer of that band is? " "Fruit hard candy!" "Adam Duncan!" Lily, as friends, were the first to roar out. The other bar audiences were all medical staff, and many of them were clear about Adam''s past gossip, and they yelled after Lily. So the whole bar was howling ghosts and wolves. "Yes!" Becca followed and shouted: "It is my brother''s dean, your doctor Duncan, he is a genius singer who was delayed by medicine! Let''s invite him up, okay!" "Adam Duncan!" "Adam Duncan!" "Adam Duncan!" Everyone clapped their hands or the table, playing a unified beat, shouting Adam''s name, and booing Adam to go up. Adam smiled helplessly, and could only get up and walked up. The staff in the bar had already trot and put the microphone into the hands of the boss. "You are not big, and you are not brave." Adam took the microphone, looked at Becca, and joked: "You came to the hospital to learn your knowledge, so I will teach you as a doctor. These words, if you talk about them here, don''t say them in the hospital. Otherwise, if it is heard by the patient or the patients family, the eloquence of the champion debater of your National High School Student Debate Conference and the perfect tone of the champion leader of the World Acapella Championship will not stop their fists. A talented singer delayed by medicine? Howdareyou! " "Hahaha!" Everyone burst into laughter suddenly. "I''m wrong." Becca also jokingly agreed: "It should be said that you are a genius doctor who is not hindered by the talent of a genius singer! But there are no patients and family members here, only our own. So can we ask seniors to temporarily put down your identity as a genius doctor and release the singing voice of a genius singer that you have suppressed for a long time? Everyone, OK? " "it is good!!!" There was another round of applause. The people here are either Adams friends or the medical staff whom Adam has been able to cope with. In this situation, it is natural that they can only be cheered up. "Come on then." Adam smiled and said, "Do you want to accompany?" The Akabella Chorus sings without a cappella. The word Acapella is actually a transliteration of a cappella singing. The choir accompanies the members with the harmony of various ranges. Ah, ah, woo, and so on, these non-literal lyrics are typical. "Are there musical instruments here?" Becca asked. "of course." Adam nodded: "How can there be no musical instruments in a bar." "Then play it like a hard candy band." Becca looked at Matthew, Lily and the others: "Senior, senior sisters, can you cooperate..." Before they finished speaking, Lily and Matthew ran up first. "Damn!" Ted, who was a step slower, waved annoyed. "Your style is too freestyle." Adam looked at Matthew''s big pants and joked. "It''s a long story." Lily smiled bitterly. "This is not important, now the most important thing is music... I''m a drummer." Matthew ran to the drum set moved out by the bar staff first. "Then I will be the bass player." Lily took over the bass. "I''ll be a keyboard player and accompany singing." Beka moved her fingers crossed and walked to the keyboard. "do not Cry?" Adam also took the guitar, glanced at the three of them, and confirmed. "Ok." The three nodded. Matthew and Lily were extremely excited. "Come on then." Adam''s emotions also came up, and he began to pluck the guitar in his hand. "Tell me gently, there are thousands of words in your eyes, don''t be depressed because of sorrow, please don''t cry..." Becca deserves to be professional, and her perfect tone, when combined, makes Adam sing, with a different feeling from Emmet and Juno. In a duet with one host and one partner, Adam could feel the surging power and passion in this small little girl. At the end of the song, Matthew and Lily danced with excitement, crying and howling. Ted rushed up directly, trying to squeeze Matthew off, but Matthew, wearing big pants, sat there steadily, intoxicated by the music, no matter how much Ted pushed, he couldn''t move. In desperation, Ted had no choice but to squeeze Lily. He changed Lily, and proudly asked Adam to do another song and sang several songs in a row. Adam stepped back and gave the stage to others. Becca was dragged by everyone to prevent her from going down. After playing around for a while, Beka, who had been mingling with everyone, retired and sat next to Adam. "It''s a pity that you are not a singer." Adam sighed. "You are a pity." Becca looked at Adam with scorching eyes: "I can only sing and play a little bit of mixing, but there is no talent for originality. Unlike you, you are not only perfect in singing, but also unparalleled in originality. After listening to your dont cry, I have been looking forward to your next song. It''s a pity that what is waiting is the news that you no longer sing. You don''t know how disappointed I was at that time. " Chapter 1043: Seniors become professors Friends bar. Adam is familiar with this look. Emmm. Then he was relieved. No wonder Becca ran to Ada''s assistant as an assistant. So I wanted to be with the right boss. "Music can please people''s spirits, but it can''t compare to medicine that makes people live." Adam looked away, looked at the crazy Matthew and the others on the stage, and smiled slightly. "Well, that''s what I said." Becca followed Adam''s gaze and nodded in agreement. In the hustle and bustle of the bar, the air was inexplicably quiet for a while. "Senior, I have an idea." Becca didn''t like this kind of quietness, and took the initiative to break the road. "Oh, let''s talk about it." Adam looked at her. "If our award is to gain fame, we still have to get some hot spots." Beka put away his fan face and switched to professional status: "I think music is a good way. After all, few people don''t like music. Just like Dr. Burke, he is a professional music enthusiast. When Dr. Gray and Dr. Yang heard that it was okay, they also liked to play music and sway wildly together. If there are professional bands to warm up the award ceremony, it can still improve the atmosphere. And it can also break the circle of the award ceremony. " "Good idea." Adam nodded first, then shook his head: "But no, with the niche awards ceremony just created now, it is impossible to attract big-name bands to sing for free. If you want to invite it, it will inevitably cost a lot of money, at least in well-known units of measurement. I don''t want to pay this money. It''s not that you can''t afford it. Rather than using so much money to invite celebrities, it is better to directly discount the money and send it to the award-winning medical staff! This makes more sense. " "That''s it." Seeing Adam''s determination, Becca nodded immediately and said: "Then we can not invite big-name band stars, we can invite groups like the Akabella Chorus to sing for free. We can create a series of games. The champion can sing at the award ceremony and give it to the hot spot of the award ceremony. The previous competition can attract people''s attention to the greatest extent and expand its influence. Just give a little bonus, or just give a medal and honor. Trust me, that''s enough. With a little guidance, many people will rush to participate. At the very least, those of us who have graduated from the Akabella Chorus, would like to have such a stage to reunite and sing together..." Having said this, Becca''s eyes were a little sad. "Those of your team members, have a bad time after graduation?" Adam knew it. "Chloe went to study veterinary medicine and dealt with animal feces every day. She deliberately dropped her course before and was reluctant to graduate for 7 years. She stayed in the Akabella Choir. Thinking about it now, I can understand her better. Up." Becca smiled bitterly: "Stacey is selling ice cream, Lily is working as a tailor, Jessica is working as a fitness trainer, and Fat Amy is singing on the street. The only Aubrey who graduated a few years earlier than me, may be the best of us. It runs a fallen leaf hut and is a place for Fortune 500 companies to establish teamwork..." "It''s also possible that someone in this Aubrey''s family." Adam smiled. "Ok." Beka nodded: "She has always liked to quote her father. I heard that her father is a high-ranking military officer... But her personality is very suitable for this. According to her words, she likes to give orders and twist the will of others." "Perhaps it is indeed her own ability." Adam smiled and said: "You must know that people''s luck is very important. Many successful people do you think they are very capable? In fact, they are just luck. Graduated earlier than you, entered the workplace earlier, and killed other people who made mistakes. Luck is also an ability. " "I value choice and effort more." Becca looked at Adam with high spirits. "Return to the invitation to the Akabella Choir to sing." Adam turned back to the topic: "You can win the World Acapella Championship. There is no doubt about your strength. Inviting you will not cost much, and will not overwhelm you. Those of your players, from the shining stage to the bleakness of today, the gaps are too big one by one, and the situation is worth pitiful..." "But it still doesn''t work, does it?" Becca felt sad and puzzled: "But why?" "Do you really want to know?" Adam glanced at her. "I would like to know." Beka did not hesitate. "Well." Adam pondered: "Do you know why I created the Adam Duncan Medical Award?" "In order to create a fairer award." Beka was taken aback. "Not bad." Adam nodded: "It''s just for fairness! Everything depends on strength and performance! There is no black box operation, no benefit transmission, and no right and right for the sake of correctness... Haven''t you noticed that there is a major trend in the United States now? That is, everything must be correct and correct! Not against you. But look at your Akabella choir members, how many layers of buff are stacked in them! I know you didn''t consider these at all when you formed the team. At that time, the Columbia Acappella Chorus was at a historical low point and almost couldn''t get all the members. You do have enough strength and enough effort. But no one knows whether these increasingly influential factors are at work in your sweeping success. If I ask you to regroup and sing at the first Adam Duncan Award ceremony. Perhaps it can also coincide with the current general trend of tumbling, allowing the Adam Duncan Award to receive additional praise and benefits. But there are pros and cons. Once I do this, the future will be unconsciously held in by the general trend. What, the Duncan Award is not awarded to women? What, the Duncan Award was not awarded to African Americans? What, the Duncan Award was not awarded to LGBT? Discrimination! Discrimination! Discrimination! What strength is supreme? Where did the previous fairness and justice go? The taste has changed, the taste has changed! It must be discrimination, there must be shady! Dare to refute? Howdareyou! ! ! " "..." Becca was dumbfounded, and then he stammered for a while: "No, won''t it?" "Do not believe?" Adam put away the actor-level emoji: "Okay, give you a essay, you write it, the title of the essay is for correct and correct development prospects, and how should the Duncan Award guarantee fairness? You are the organizer. This is very important. Its even more important than your familiarity with medicine So when you go back tonight, think about writing this paper. Don''t be bitter. You should be grateful that ours is a medical award. At any rate, we have to talk about achievements and face. The threshold is relatively high. If this is a sports award based purely on physical fitness, wait for a headache. Believe it or not, normal athletes in the future will be desperate. If a male athlete changes his mind, can he rely on his male body and daughter''s heart to crush the originally talented female athlete? Can female athletes change their minds to fight against the otherwise talented male athletes by just taking drugs? If you are asked to use this to write a thesis, think about how to ensure the fairness of the competition in that situation, what do you think? " "..." Becca was dumbfounded. Hearing this, he subconsciously said: "I''ll write the paper that senior you assigned to me before, and the rest will have nothing to do with us..." Chapter 1044: Big pants radius Friends bar. Bekaa''s Three Views were greatly impacted. But when I thought about it calmly, I felt the feeling of pushing away the clouds. But I still feel that Adam''s description of the future is too exaggerated. How could it be possible. Adam did not go on. There are still 20 years. Just like people nowadays can''t imagine the peaceful, peaceful and fairyland of the United States. Beka and the girls who sang the song "Who rules the world, it is our girl" in their mouths can''t imagine how correct they can be in the future. If you are not careful, you will be surpassed, become a stand-in, and bullied by the little Nezha they are supporting. Emmm. It''s the King Kong Barbie Little Nezha in a hundred thousand cold jokes. Small fist punches the chest, the kind that can instantly hammer to death. "what are you guys saying?" Matthew and the others were also tired from waving on the stage at this time. They stepped back, drank a swig of beer, and asked emotionally. "Nothing. Assigned an assignment for Becca." Adam made a perfunctory sentence, then looked at Matthew, smiled and said, "It''s you, the shape of the big pants is very trendy." "Thank you." Matthew didn''t react for a while, and accepted Adam''s praise with ease. "He''s not complimenting you." Lily couldn''t help but complain. "I think it''s cool and trendy." Matthew stood up and turned around: "And it''s very comfortable." "Oh, is it so?" Lily sneered, and at Matthew, she pulled the collar and cast a wink at him. "I''m going to the toilet." Matthew suddenly bent over and moved to the toilet awkwardly. "Nice~" Ted raised his glass and praised. "Small." Lily raised her glass and said triumphantly: "He is always unable to resist my beauty and fierceness." "what''s going on?" Becca amused. "I just want to prove the big pants theory." Lily drank a big sip of beer and said helplessly. "Big pants theory?" Becca curiously asked. "They usually like to summarize all the small details and laws of life, and call them theories one by one." Adam smiled. "The theory of big pants means that everyone has a radius of movement when wearing big pants." Ted answered, "For most of us, the distance is from the bedroom to the toilet. But when your self-esteem decreases, the radius of movement of your big pants will increase." "Matthew has been unemployed for several weeks." Lily said distressed: "He has applied for many jobs. At the beginning, he would wear a suit and leather shoes and said to himself in the mirror, you are full of confidence, you are energetic, and you are the focus. After several failures, it turned into a self in the mirror and said, "You don''t have a high salary requirement, and you are willing to compromise, and you will definitely not cry again this time." After too many failed interviews, his mental state is getting worse and worse. He said to himself in the mirror, "You are very pessimistic, you are sluggish, you will spend this day, and then go home, put on your big pants, well. Sleep, thinking about nothing. Then he wore big pants, no longer confined to the bedroom and toilet, lying on the sofa watching TV, going downstairs to get the newspaper, and now he wears big pants everywhere. Don''t pay attention to it at all. " "I can understand." Beka then said: "It''s still the Internet bubble, the economy is sluggish, and it''s terrible to find a job, especially to find a satisfactory job, it''s too difficult." "Barney didn''t say anything?" Adam groaned. "Their company bought all the shares of Giant Bank in a cruel acquisition. It only took 2 months to abolish 2,000 people." Ted said: "Barney was sent by his company to become an executive at Giant Bank. Now he wears a hat with the Giant Bank logo printed on them every day. All kinds of promotion of Giant Bank are good, saying that Giant Bank''s legal department is short of people. To fix a job, Lily disagrees..." "Matthew''s dream is to fight for the environment." Lily explained: "This giant bank is not a good company at first glance. Matthew''s last job was cruel enough, and I don''t want him to be what he used to be." Having said this, she looked at Adam, faintly looking forward to it. "Lily, I think Matthew should accept Barney''s invitation to work in the legal department of Giant Bank." Adam deliberately said: "It''s not that I don''t want to offer him a job, but that Matthew is more suitable to go there. Don''t worry, listen to my analysis. First of all, don''t say anything about environmental protection lawyers. Because basically you went, your passion is all about helping the gangsters. Those places and people protected by you will not give you money. There is a high probability that they will have no money. But the operation of an organization can''t depend on love, right? Lawyers are still high-income people. Where does the high salary come from? Not all funding from various sources is suspicious. It is precisely those companies that have serious damage to the environment that really have the money and the mind to heavily fund environmental protection lawyers like Matthew. It is your real boss that you are working hard to fight against. Here comes the problem. If you accept it, it means that they are the real bosses, and you have to speak for them. If you dont accept it, do you think you can stay? " "It''s not like this, it''s not all like this..." Lily wanted to refute: "They also did a lot of things..." "Ok." Adam nodded: "Those are not donated voluntarily. Of course, they have to be targeted, otherwise, how can they collect money? How can they continue to operate without money? They are not born to organize, and it is like a long night! "...Then why go to Barney''s Giant Bank?" Lily was dumb and puzzled: "Didn''t you always say to stay away from Barney?" "Because Matthew''s job is special." Adam smiled and said: "Their industry must be polished in a big company and understand all kinds of shady routines in order to grow quickly. I can indeed leave him a position in my company now. But with me, it is difficult for him to grow. Because I don''t have such complicated affairs. It''s completely different on the Giant Bank. On the one hand, Giant Bank is one of the top 500 companies in the world, and the company is large enough. Inside, Matthew can get in touch with most of their routines and shady, and accumulate sufficient growth experience and lessons. On the other hand, Barney was there to take care of it. Although Barney has always been unreliable. But at least it can protect Matthew most of the time so that Matthew has more room for trial and error. When Matthew uses the giant bank to grow up quickly, he can go anywhere. If you are not happy outside, I welcome him to come to my place and take charge of legal affairs for me. " Emmm. Matthew is not a golden lawyer Zhang Dapao after all. He is the future Marshmallow Justice. Ability is nothing to say. Working hard at Giant Bank, asking Giant Bank to pay for the tuition, and when you grow up, go to Adam Company. Ability and loyalty coexist. It can indeed save a lot of energy for Adam and will be a good helper. Then while working on Adam''s side, he paid attention to whether there was a gap on the judge''s side. The time is ripe, a gorgeous revolving door. perfect! Chapter 1045: The gunfire again, empty the magazine Friends bar. "Matthew, what do you think?" At this moment, Matthew, who was only peeed by Lily''s trick, was standing on the side unknowingly, Adam asked with a smile. "Even if you don''t tell me, I am ready to accept Barney''s invitation to go to Giant Bank." Matthew smiled bitterly: "The days without work are so tormenting, and I hate walking around wearing big pants every day." "No matter what you decide, I will support you, baby." Lily took Matthew to sit down, and stood up in public. Becca, Adam and Ted glanced at each other, and they all showed knowing smiles. But soon it got a little awkward. Because the couple, Matthew and Lily, were obviously interested, and they started to look like no one else. "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and reminded: "Matthew, it''s the same sentence, go to the Giant Bank to work and accumulate experience, don''t pay attention to Barney''s game, he can play, you can''t play it." "Ok." Matthew then let go of Lily and nodded solemnly. Let go of this big burden, and everyone''s mood will be even better. Laughing constantly. Didi. Didi. Just then, Adam and Becca''s pagers rang. "Black alert?" Becca took a look, surprised. "Stay here and don''t move!" Adam said, got up and ran out of the bar. The guard outside the bar after Adam left, retreated into the bar, closed the door, pressed his hand on the pistol on his waist, and watched the movement outside the bar vigilantly. "what happened?" Becca was a little dazed. "It is estimated that there has been another gunman in the hospital." Matthew they looked serious. "The gunman?" Becca was stunned: "The senior?" "Don''t worry, Adam is fine." Lily comforted: "He is the most powerful, this kind of thing is very common, and the hospital is no longer the previous hospital. Maybe when he is past, the matter is over. " "Yup." Matthew echoed: "Almost all medical staff here, don''t you see that although they are nervous, they are not too worried?" Beka couldn''t help but look at the crowd, and found that as Matthew said, the tight nerves were slightly relaxed. "Is it common for gunmen to come to the hospital?" "It''s more common than you think." Ted explained: "Being a doctor is really not easy, not only facing the life and death of the patient. We also have to face the resentment that may arise if the patient''s family is not paying attention. And in our countrys tradition, if everything is undecided, it is to be executed by shooting. Once the gun is used, it is easy to cause a violent incident. Thats why I have always opposed things like God created mankind, and Colt made them equal! Even if everyone has a gun, ordinary people are completely incomparable with criminals, whether it is marksmanship or the consciousness of being the first to shoot. What''s the use of a gun? Can you protect yourself? Not at all! So it''s better to ban guns completely, and no one is allowed to hold guns..." "Senior will be all right?" At this moment, Becca could not hear Ted propagating his gun ban theory as soon as he had the opportunity, and murmured again worriedly. "Did you see those guards?" Lily walked to Becca and sat down, took her hand, and pointed at the guard at the door. "These are security personnel specially hired by Adam. They are not the elite of the police force or the king of the battlefield. Unlike ordinary guards and NYPD, they dare to fight. They will not put their lives above their professions, and sit back and watch the dangers of those who need their protection. Because Adam gave them generous treatment. " "Not only that." Matthew answered, "They are all sharpshooters, and they have to do enough marksmanship training every day. It is guaranteed that the criminal can be killed by one shot without emptying the magazine. Will not accidentally hurt. Adam now has the final say in the hospital. As soon as he became the chief resident, he implemented his management ideas in the hospital. Security is one of the most important points. Therefore, the shooter again, it is no longer possible for one person to shoot once, which will cause huge harm to the hospital. " "Hope." Becca smiled reluctantly. Having just come into contact with this danger, she couldn''t calm down even if she wanted to. Medical center. Emergency. "How is it going?" Adam turned black as soon as he came in and asked the security of the gun-bearing hospital. "A lone wolf gunman, the captain has blocked all entrances and exits and locked the gunman in area b2." The gun security guard quickly said: "The captain is taking people in to eliminate the threat." Adam nodded, walked to the side, squatted down, touched the neck of the female doctor lying on the floor, and sighed inwardly. This is the third female sea king intern after Meredith and CCID. The one who was warned by Carter who wanted to take the side ball before. Today, she is lying on the floor stubbornly, with a bullet hole in the middle of her forehead, and the floor is red. Apparently he was shot headshot by the gunman. "Let your captain be careful, the gunman is very accurate." Adam reminded him and pulled a piece of white cloth to cover the dead sea king. "Carter, comfort the patient, he will be well soon." Adam looked at Carter, who was trembling all over, and ordered. "Yes." Carter glanced at Adam, tremblingly agreed. After Adam gave his explanation, he quickly walked towards the b2 area. He is going to see if the new security personnel he hired specifically will work. If it doesn''t work, then he will personally shoot and blow the opponent''s head. b2 area. An assault squad, marching in a battle formation. Then the gunfire continued. The gunman who was forced into a blind spot, seeing that he could not find his real target for revenge, became more manic and kept shooting. The captain of the security team did not hide there and waited for the gunner to shoot the bullets. Instead, he held a bulletproof shield against the bullets and forcibly approached. When Adam asked someone to hire them, he made it clear that the fastest and the least movement is their kpi! Their equipment is the best, and the personnel are all battle-hardened fighters and soldiers. If time drags on for a while, the patients and medical staff in the hospital will be more worried and frightened for a while. And for more time, perhaps it is a permanent psychological shadow. So they went up with the bullets. This aggressive attitude also thoroughly stimulated the gunmen, and the shooting became more and more intense. But it also increases the risk of exposure. The newly appointed security captain instantly seized the opportunity and shot a headshot. "Clear!" The security team approached cautiously and announced the result after confirming that the gunman had been killed. "Doctor Duncan." When the security captain saw Adam coming over, he quickly reported the result: "The gunman has been killed on the spot!" "Thank you." Adam glanced at the gunman and affirmed the efficiency and results of the new security team. The security team leader then fully reported the process ~ www.novelhall.com ~ the two entrances of the hospital. The front entrance of the hospital building has a deterrent effect because of the security equipment. The gunman didn''t go there at all. In the emergency department, although it is not easy to install security, it is also the focus of security. Guards armed with guns are always on alert. As soon as the gunman came over, these elite guards stared at the opponent for the first time. However, the gunman was obviously also professional. When he saw that he was being targeted, he stopped pretending and started immediately. Out of the surgeon''s hatred, the female trainee receiving him was blown out with a single shot, and she wanted to go straight in. The armed guards immediately followed the rehearsal plan and, under the reminder of the monitoring room personnel, forced the gunmen into the empty area, then blocked them and rushed to clear them. The siren sounded outside the hospital clearly showed how efficient the new security team is. Chapter 1046: The wind critic was killed, the tuner Adam Medical center. Police cars approached, and even the heavily armed special police ESU, surrounded the entrance and exit of the hospital. Then there is no more. According to standard procedures, they will not do anything until they find out what is going on in the hospital. No one can enter! They will completely lock down the hospital. As for the patients and medical staff who are being threatened or massacred by gunmen in the hospital, it can only be the phrase that Adam''s second sister Teddy often said: "goodluck!" After going in to wash the floor, they would not feel any guilt after seeing all kinds of misery. Because this is a standard procedure. They did what they were supposed to do. But this time, their standard process was interrupted. "What? The threat has been eliminated?" The agent who led the team was a little surprised. They just arrived. "Yes it is." The captain of the security team negotiated calmly. For him, such a soldier, these are really small scenes. "A headshot." The NYPD struggled for a long time before going in to check. Seeing the gunman lying on the ground, he couldn''t help but make up for the fighting situation. The eyes of the security guards at these hospitals were different. When I got the video from the hospital and watched it, all of them looked strange. This is too special! It''s just a security job, unlike their NYPD who has the responsibility to maintain order. They are all paid. As for? But after inquiring about them, when they learned of their salary, the NYPD officers began to understand, and a little jealous. Although their NYPD likes to besiege and not attack every time, they finally came out to clean the floor harmlessly. But sometimes, they also have to work hard. But in the same situation, why do the incompetent security guards in the hospital get so much? This is so annoying! Then they began to inquire whether they wanted people. It''s all work, where can I do it or not? Unfortunately, the current security team at the Medical Center does not recruit everyone. Must be the elite of the elite. Most of the NYPDs who emptied their magazines when they met were impossible to be seen at all. Otherwise, if the patient and the medical staff did not die in the hands of the gunner, but died under the stray bullet of the empty magazine, it would be too bad! Secondly, there is a hidden requirement. That is the fighting consciousness. Not only must we dare to fight, but also do our best to eliminate evil. If you can get a headshot, do not give the opponent a chance to survive. Otherwise, not only will it waste medical resources, but also various court transactions and light sentences. After they came out, they were all threats. It is necessary for Adam''s private security team to continue to expand the number of people to follow, to ensure that the threat is eliminated in the first time. So the best choice is NYPD''s classic approach, and don''t give opportunities whenever there is a chance. Only in a place like a hospital, the empty magazine must be replaced with a headshot. In the American drama world, as long as the marksmanship is accurate, it is not a threat to public safety. Originally Adam shot, but he can guarantee this 100%. But it''s not appropriate for him to always make shots, and it is easy to pull hatred. After all, the gunman also has family and friends. Adam also has enemies. Anti-killing, no matter how legal, is prone to problems once caught by someone. But let the security guards do it, then it''s fine. This is their profession. "what''s the situation?" The director of surgery also walked over in despair at this time. "Remember Mr. Clark?" Adam glanced at him. "remember." The director of surgery''s face changed immediately: "He is the gunman?" "Correct." Adam reminded: "As soon as he comes in, he will ask where you are..." "I am the target..." The director of surgery said bitterly. "Don''t worry, the security team has completed the task brilliantly." Adam comforted: "Obviously the hospital money was not spent in vain." "..." The director of surgery was silent. Adam had just taken up the post of chief resident and proposed to upgrade the security of the hospital. The proposed budget shocked him. That is Adam. Otherwise, who would dare to pass this budget proposal to him, he would definitely spit on the other side''s face. Dont take money as money, right! But now he looked at the body of the dead female intern, and he no longer felt that way. Because without this sharp upgrade of security, he would be the one who would lie on the ground and die. "Adam, did you say I did something wrong?" The director of surgery was terrified, a little suspicious of himself. "No." Adam shook his head and said: "Mrs. Clark herself signed a clear medical request not to mechanically assisted breathing. The operation was perfect, and the stroke afterwards was unpredictable. In the case that Mrs. Clarke''s brain death is irreversible. It is reasonable and reasonable to stop the ventilator in accordance with the medical requirements signed in advance by her. Mr. Clark couldn''t accept this result, first he started a lawsuit, and now he comes to you directly with his gun. We are just doctors. We have done what we should do and should not bear this treatment. You are not at fault. It was him who was wrong! " "Ugh." The director of surgery sighed. At this moment, he had already gone through the cause and effect countless times in his mind, and he had not found any fault at all. You can''t just because your family is unwilling to accept terrible results, the hospital will waste so many medical resources hanging a patient who has been brain-dead irreversibly? The medical resources have been penetrated long ago. "Senior, are you okay?" Becca came over. "It''s okay." Adam glanced at her: "You go back to rest early, you don''t need to come over these days. I know you should have encountered this kind of thing for the first time. If you don''t want to do this job, I fully understand. You can go back and I will let Ada help you find a safer and more suitable job..." "I''m fine." Becca interrupted: "I didn''t expect it to be so difficult to be a doctor. But this also gave me a better understanding of the profession of a doctor. I want to prepare for the Adam Duncan Medical Award. Doctors and healthcare workers need such a fair and glorious award! I will work harder! " "Ok." Adam looked at her for a while and nodded when he saw that she wasn''t talking about the scene. Becca did not go back either, but followed Adam and watched the hospital''s joys and sorrows after the crisis. emmm. I also have a deeper understanding of senior Adam. "I''m fine, don''t worry, don''t come over." "I know, it''s okay, I''m still busy, I''ll talk about it when I go back tonight." "Don''t cry, I''m really fine, don''t you know me yet?" "No I can do it." "..." One by one, all kinds of charming and caring female voices came into Becca''s ears from the other end of the phone. Becca looked at Adam, who was comforting, calm and calm, and didn''t know what to say. The rumors are indeed true. The senior''s love and his achievements are part of his legend, and follow him like a shadow. It''s no wonder that some of the more open sisters of their Akabella chorus at the beginning, yy more than once during the night chat. I want to invite senior Adam to come to their Akabella building to guide their choir and help them tune the overall sound. At first, she only felt that those sisters were too bold. But now that I think about it, groundlessness may not be without cause. If they were really invited, maybe Senior Adam might actually go there... Maybe... Chapter 1047: I am Tyrannosaurus Medical center. There was a shooting. Everyone should be used to it. But this time a doctor died. Although she is not a popular female sea king trainee, she is also a doctor. Seeing her being shot headshot and staring at her, many medical staff were still greatly irritated. Adam, the chief resident, had to incarnate as the most intimate psychiatrist, and began to calm the emotions of the medical staff. This is also his original intention to hire a professional security team. However, even if these security guards are the elite of the elite, they cannot detect and prevent them in advance and eliminate the danger in the bud. After all, they don''t have Adam''s danger prediction and bullet time. Becca has been following Adam, acting as a shadow, watching this scene in silence. Have a deeper understanding of the doctor''s joys and sorrows. After all, doctors are also human. People are afraid when they face danger. At this time, NYPD also came to collect the crime scene. "Aren''t you afraid?" Adam watched them lift the body of the female sea king trainee, and saw that Becca looked at the pool of blood on the ground and was a little surprised. "Not afraid." Becca smiled: "I''m a Tyrannosaurus rex!" "Tyrannosaurus?" Adam looked at her. "Ideal when I was young." Becca waved his hand like a paw, and explained: "When you were young, did your teacher ask what you want to be when you grow up? Others are not lawyers, doctors, police, and scientists. And I especially wanted to be a Tyrannosaurus rex at that time. " "It''s still the same at first, isn''t it?" Adam looked at her clothes and the exposed shirt, and he could vaguely see the posture of the dragon-shaped creature. "I just like dragons, all kinds of dragons." Beka grinned: "I like it from both the East and the West. Regardless of history or mythology, whether it is East or West, dragons are top predators." "You and my friend Rose should have more topics." Adam said: "He is an archaeologist and has some unusual hobbies for dinosaurs. It''s just that he is obviously not a Tyrannosaurus. Because he was a man who was almost scared to pee when he was robbed in the street by a girl. " "I only like the dragon of the top predator." Becca shook his head. Adam didn''t say anything, he finished the hospital affairs, and it was already the next day. The other female friends were okay. Knowing Adams skills, they just let it go after a phone call. But the sisters Melissa and Charlotte, who are not close enough, are another matter. "Why are you here?" Adam frowned. "Charlotte is worried about you and has to come over." Melissa said helplessly. "What you should care about most now is Charlotte''s body." Adam reminded: "She needs to cultivate well." "I know!" Melizabeth gave Adam a glance: "But she can''t help but...who else is she?" "Beka, the senior''s assistant." Beka bared her white teeth and shook hands with Melissa. "Melissa." Melissa suddenly felt like a spring breeze, and the faint hostility just disappeared instantly. Adam calmed the sensitive Charlotte and asked Melissa to take her back. "Senior..." Becca looked at the back of the twin sisters leaving, not knowing what to say. Is this the top predator? "go to bed early." Adam didn''t mean to explain. Although he was a little moved by Becca''s identity as the protagonist of a movie. But Adam likes to go with the flow. He is him. Always in a showdown, never disguised. Time soon came to 2001. When the New Year''s bell rang, Adam stood in front of the floor-to-ceiling windows of the apartment, looking at the brilliant lights rushing into the sky in the distance, and fell into deep thought. "what''s happenin?" Through the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling windows, Melissa saw Adam staring at Mi''s pride, who was staring into the distance, and she asked, and then she consciously understood something. "Heh! Man!" Melissa sneered: "Don''t pretend, I know what you mean. I have no objection at all. Actually I wish you did that. But dont let Charlotte know..." "what?" Adam recovered from the daze, but didn''t react for a while. "Don''t tell me, aren''t you looking at Gemini?" Melissa came to a Tie Shan Kao angrily. "and then?" Adam Super Brain immediately analyzed what happened just now, and then laughed. "then?" Seeing that Adam was no longer in a daze, Melissa went online again, glared at him through the reflection of the floor-to-ceiling windows, followed Adam''s sight to the tallest building in New York in the distance, and hummed: "You are not thinking about the story of the twin stars~" "It really is." Adam said meaningfully. "and then?" Melissa closed her eyes and listened and said unconsciously. "It''s funny, isn''t it?" Adam sighed. He didn''t say anything. Even if Melissa didn''t even bother to listen to what he was talking about. But what he thought in his mind would not say it. Steady first. The new year will be a special year. Adam was already prepared. He began to consciously adjust the schedule of all his relatives and friends last year. Make sure that on that special day, his relatives and friends can be reasonable and fortunate not to be there nearby. This is what he must do. It is also the only thing he will do. The human heart is the heavenly heart. Tianxin is national destiny. Thinking of this, Adam''s spirit was shocked, and the whole person was relieved. "Adam, have you noticed that my skin is getting better?" The next day, Melissa brought Charlotte for a follow-up visit, taking advantage of Charlotte''s CT scan, she secretly talked to Adam. "Your skin has always been good, standing with RayRay, unlike her college classmates, but like her little sister." Adam took a look at her and found that it was indeed better. He knew why, but naturally he couldn''t say it, just changed the subject. "okay." When Melissa listened to RayRay, her attention was immediately attracted, and she patted Adam with a smile. "RayRay has always been beautiful...but my skin is indeed better than hers. I knew she was entrusted with no one! That stupid archaeologist can''t do it at all! " Having said this, she became a little angry. Adam ignored it, just looked at the image on the scanner. "How?" Melissa complained for a while, and she became nervous when she saw Adam staring at the scanned image. "It''s okay." Adam took a closer look at and nodded: "You accompany her back, and continue to follow the scheduled diagnosis and treatment plan." With that, he picked up the beeping pager and looked at it, and walked away quickly. "Do you think love can really nourish women?" Melissa looked at standing in the corner, acting as a transparent person, looking at all this with a weird expression, and was about to catch up with Beka who had left Adam. "maybe." Beka grinned, showing a little white teeth: "It doesn''t have to be love..." After speaking, I''m leaving. Melissa looked at Charlotte who got up from the CT scanner bed through the anti-radiation glass window. Looked at her own projection on the glass window again. Can''t tell who is the sister and who is the sister. Unable to feel distressed, he murmured: "No matter what, maybe I should take the initiative to arrange it..." Chapter 1048: Surprise person Medical center. Emergency. "Melendes, here you come to take over." Adam went over, glanced at Carter, and said: "Carter, you come with me." "I can do it." Carter resisted. "This is not a negotiation." Adam nodded to the little man, turned and left. "Come on." The little man stepped forward and took Carter''s patient. He had always been indifferent, patted Carter on the shoulder, and gave an encouraging look. Carter was taken aback by the rare gentleness of the little man. But then he glanced at him gratefully, nodded, and quickly caught up with Adam. "Do you know why Melendez will succeed you?" Adam waited for him to follow, and asked as he walked. "I have been emotionally affected these two days." Carter naturally knew the reason, bowed his head and told the truth. "I can understand." Adam stopped and looked at him: "You are just an ordinary person. Seeing his trainee being shot headshot in person, the impact was too strong. You are afraid of fear. This is a normal reaction. So I let you receive psychological counseling. You have always emphasized that you are fine. But your performance these days is not like I brought it out. More like... emmm. Don''t tell me, you and Meredith secretly got together? " "..." Even though Carter was being trained, he grinned uncontrollably when he heard this: "This really isn''t." The various stalks of Grey''s intern have been widely circulated in the medical center. Everyone couldn''t help but smile knowingly. "This is the best one!" Adam complained: "You should know my professional attitude towards Meredith. Temporary weakness and adjustment will not affect my opinion of you. It will not affect your future development. you are mine. As long as you don''t hold on, do those unprofessional things in a bad state and cause unnecessary harm. You will always have enough opportunities to grow. This is my promise to you. So, are you still worried about it now? " "No." Carter said quickly: "I never doubted this." "Then it''s over!" Adam smiled and said, "Take a good rest during this time. It''s okay not to see a psychologist. Time is the best healing medicine. You will be fine. " "But I don''t want to leave the hospital." Carter entangled: "I don''t want to be too far behind Melendez. And I dont have surgery, and I dont know what to do! " "Don''t be nonsense!" Adam smiled and scolded: "You are a direct descendant of the old money family, a former playboy. When the surgeon gets used to it, he suddenly lets you rest, but you dont know what to do? As long as you don''t mess around here in the hospital, you can go wherever you like. And who said that you can''t keep up with Melendez''s progress without surgery? Your state is just not suitable for continued surgery. But it does not prevent you from doing theoretical research. Have you finished watching the videotapes of my surgery? Have you eaten it all? Take advantage of this time to deepen your theoretical foundation. Maybe you will surpass Melendez in the future, maybe. " "Doctor Duncan, I know what to do." The card features the header. "It''s good to know." Adam patted him on the shoulder: "Study well, I will check your progress at any time." Carter left briskly. Adam sighed. The shadow of the shooting has begun to appear. Carter is not bad. Among his four interns, one was headshot, and the other two were absent from the scene and escaped a catastrophe. The intern who followed Carter to witness the entire shooting process could no longer control his fear. Today, I followed into the operating room. Because it was a major operation, the operating room was a bit crowded. A doctor accidentally knocked down the operating plate when he turned around. The surgical instrument crashed to the ground. The intern directly squatted under the operating table in a stressful manner. It''s useless no matter how other people calm down. Finally was carried out. If he gave up his career as a doctor, Adam would not be surprised at all. It''s just that I have worked hard for so long, with such a high student loan, and because of this kind of thing, I gave up a bright future and greeted the foreseeable poverty and downturn in the second half of my life. What a fuck! The gunman felt that it was the director of surgery who had deprived his beloved wife of his life and was the murderer. I feel that doctors are playing God, and this hospital is not safe for patients. He doesn''t want the doctor to control everything. He wants to be in control of everything with a gun. It''s the old white man''s logic too. As for the suffering he caused after taking control of everything. He was deaf and blind. Do you dare to talk to his gun? Time suddenly speeded up. In a blink of an eye, five months have passed. It''s the graduation season again. On this day, it was really hard for Adam to shirk his alma maters invitation and give a graduation speech to Columbia graduates. Becca is very active to follow. Adam did not refuse either. At the time, Becca sandwiched Adam''s formal wear and held small gift boxes to remind Adam that he should pass. An accident happened. Becca twisted her foot, and a small gift box in her hand dropped and flew into the air. Adam subconsciously entered the bullet time, and reached out to catch these scattered little gift boxes. But then he was very surprised. Because he found that Becca''s eyes were moving with his movements. You know this is bullet time. This kind of scene is somewhat similar to the Flash revolving around Superman, and Supermans eyes are turning inexplicably with the Flash at full speed. Then Becca also proved with practical actions that this is not Adam''s mistake. Because Beka not only watched, but also in the bullet time, barely stretched out his hand and steadily caught a small gift box. "Senior, you..." In the blink of an eye, the bullet time passed. Becca is not a superman after all. She only saw Adam reach out to pick up the small gift box, but did not see the whole process at that moment. When she saw that Adam was missing all the small gift boxes in her hand, she was shocked. "how did you do it?" "I react quickly." Adam explained, handed the small gift box in his hand to Becca, and took a deep look at her: "Your reaction speed is also good, has it always been like this?" "what?" Becca was a little confused, and said, "Is there?" "Didn''t you also catch a small gift box?" Adam was careless, but stared at her expression: "Have you tried this before?" "Isn''t it normal to take one?" Beka said confusedly: "This is a subconscious reaction. before? I think about it, hey, it seems really..." "What is it?" Adam smiles I used to make dinner occasionally..." Beka was a little embarrassed and said: "When I make it, I like to cut vegetables and fruits while playing with a knife, like a juggling. It''s scary to think about it now. But I dont know how to do it, I just like to play like that..." "And you have been alive and well." Adam thoughtfully said: "Your neural response should be better than that of ordinary people. In your subconscious, you don''t feel that dangerous. " "It turned out to be so." Beka suddenly. "At the end of the speech, are you interested in doing an experiment together?" Adam''s thoughts turned around and he casually sent out an invitation. Beka: "..." Chapter 1049: The true emperor Columbia. The graduation ceremony is going on. Adam, as a well-known alumnus, also went up to give a speech. Becca sat in the guest seat and watched, in a daze. As a shadow, she has followed Adam for half a year. Except for going out to visit various award ceremonies and starting preparations for the Adam Duncan Medical Award, she almost followed Adam''s side. Witnessed Adams professional legend, and also witnessed the casualness of Adams life. Adam did not show any thoughts about her. After seeing Adams series of female friends, the little thoughts she had hidden in her heart almost disappeared. It''s not that she hated Adam for being too romantic. It''s that she is a little inferior. Those female good friends of Adam are either prettier than her, or she has a perfect figure, or her IQ is perfect, or she is perfect... What makes her feel inferior is that many times these are not alone, but superposition. If she is Adam, she will be very buddhist towards her. Do men and women have innocent friendship? She thinks it is. As long as one party is ugly enough, then this innocent friendship can absolutely not be purer. But what did she hear half an hour ago? Adam invited her to do an experiment? emmm. Is this experiment serious? As far as she knows, men suddenly find women to do experiments, and most of them can''t be serious. If this is the case, she would only think about it for a while and then throw it away. After all, Adam is still the Adam who has a high taste for female friends. And she is still herself... But now things are a little different. She and him seem to have a special connection. Although she is very ordinary in appearance, figure, IQ, achievement and so on. But according to Adam, her nerve reaction is very fast, very similar to Adam... With this hub, she can''t help but think about it again and again. What did this experiment look like at night... Adam was swaying freely on the stage, and when he swept past the dazed Beka, his heart was a little strange. Peggy and Sheldon''s super IQ, high-definition image memory, not to mention it. This should be regarded as the first capable person he encountered. Although Beka''s ability seems to be within the daily range of a few billions of people, which is somewhat beyond the ability of ordinary people. But after all, it''s a bit strange. Who knows if this is the beginning... Thinking of this, Adam, who has hardly cared about the system since he became a doctor and normalized life expectancy, has begun to eagerly want to enhance all aspects of his attributes. In case there is a change in the future. While respecting the world of great controversy, when you want to respect that small drink, you need to have enough strength. Fortunately, in the past few years, in addition to the rapid increase in life span, he is not in a mess. Wisdom is still improving steadily. Strength and endurance have recently been +20+20... But this is not enough! He needs to be more proactive! The speech was very successful. Because Adam himself was too successful. So everything he said is right. It''s that simple. Adam and Becca returned to the hospital and continued to work. Becca felt deeply tormented. Until late at night. Adam invited her to his apartment. Beka''s premonition of the seriousness of this experiment began to crook again. "take it easy." Adam called Becca into the house and joked: "I just want to play a game with you." "what game?" Becca tried his best to show that he didn''t care, but the pretty face was already blushing. "Come!" Adam stood in front of the counter in the open kitchen and smiled and motioned for Becca to go over. Becca walked over step by step, and there were many classic stories about the kitchen table in his mind, and his feet felt like stepping on the clouds. "Give you." Under Adam''s smile, Becca approached step by step and walked to the opposite side of him. The two stood facing each other with their eyes facing each other. Just when she was about to be unable to hold it, Adam handed her a fruit knife. "what?" When Beka thought the distance between the two would gradually disappear, he suddenly saw a knife appear between the two and was startled. "Your fruit knife." "This is your fruit knife..." "It''s your fruit knife!" Adam smiled and reminded: "Didn''t you say you like to play with knives when cooking? Show me your hand." "okay." Beka then reacted, took the fruit knife, and started looking for fruits and vegetables, preparing to make a fruit salad. Adam stepped aside and stood aside to observe. After she washed the fruits, vegetables and vegetables, she started to cut them. While cutting with a paring knife, she threw the paring knife up from time to time, and then steadily caught the paring knife when it rolled and fell. The movements are obviously unskilled. Obviously, the occasional dinner is really occasional. But when the fruit knife rolled and fell, she held the handle again instead of the blade, but it was very stable. Compared to cooking, she obviously has practiced this. "Otherwise, don''t eat it, I haven''t made it in a long time..." Seeing that it was done, Adam wanted to try it, and Becca retreated a little. "is acceptable." Adam didn''t listen to her, so he tried it and gave affirmation. The corners of Beka''s mouth could not help but rise. "Now we are starting to experiment." Adam was also able to stop, took a bite, and did what he meant. He took advantage of the trend and proposed to formally conduct an experiment. "Okay..." Beka''s heartbeat speeded up instantly, and when he met Adam again, it almost exploded. "I''m going to move." Adam approached her, looked at her, smiled and reminded him, took the paring knife from Becca''s hand, and threw the paring knife into the sky. The fruit knife rolled over their heads. Becca''s feathers stand straight, and her survival instinct can make her look away from Adam''s, and slightly raise her head to look at the fruit knife that rolls down. Adam didn''t even look at the fruit knife. Instead, he opened the bullet and carefully observed Beka''s every move. Under this flow of time, all the details of Bekaa are clearly visible. Beka looked away almost at the moment when the fruit knife fell. Adam instantly calculated the falling speed of the fruit knife reflected through her gaze. Beka''s time flow rate is twice his. That is, she was half slower than him. But this is half of Adam who has bullet time. This kind of reaction speed can already be regarded as a super power. Theory needs to be tested by practice. When Becca opened the slow-motion fruit knife through her eyes and rolled around he sensed when and where the knife handle appeared, and before the fruit knife slashed her cheek, he reached out and held the knife accurately. handle. "Cool." Adam applauded and praised. "what!" Beka realized that afterwards, he screamed in horror, and then slowly calmed down in Adam''s soothing gaze. Looking at the fruit knife in his hand, he couldn''t help but be surprised and said: "This is what I did." "Yes it is." Adam sighed: "Obviously you are more talented than you think." "Haha." Becca''s face gradually changed, and then she couldn''t help but laugh, playing with a fruit knife, learning Adam''s previous actions, and throwing it over her head suddenly. The low-profile version of the bullet time flashed in Becca''s eyes, and when the fruit knife fell, he firmly caught the handle of the knife again: "I really did it!" Adam nodded and smiled: "Yes, you can!" Chapter 1050: Punch him Duncan Apartments. "Come again!" Becca opened a new world by Adam and kept playing the game of throwing knives and picking knives. "Sure." Adam let her play for a while, and then interrupted with a smile: "I think we can try the next stage." "The next stage?" Beka is looking forward to it. "Well, try it." Adam joked: "It''s exciting." "Okay!" Beka''s little head flew up, with a strange madness on his face. Adam wanted to throw the fruit knife directly at Beka. In this way, Beka can probably play the basics of empty-handed bullets. But he is a steady man after all. Throwing knives face-to-face is not like throwing knives face-to-face. In the event of an accident and the distance is too far, even if he has bullet time and a speed far beyond ordinary people, he can''t control the field. So he wrapped the blade of the fruit knife layer by layer, covering the blade. In this way, even if Becca couldn''t catch it, she wouldn''t stick a knife in her neck. "I''m coming." After Adam was done, he gave a reminder and threw the fruit knife in his hand at Beka. "Oh!" Beka screamed, and reached out to hold the fruit knife flying by her side. Under normal time flow, this action is amazing. Beka looked at the fruit knife she was holding, and she couldn''t help smiling. "This is really interesting." "right." Adam looked at her with a smile. "Can you do it too?" Becca laughed for a while, finally rubbing his stomach, stopped laughing, and looked at Adam with bright eyes. "What do you mean?" Adam smiled reservedly. "Of course you can!" Beka shouted suddenly, and the fruit knife in his hand had been thrown at Adam. Adam didn''t look at it, stretched out two fingers, and pinched the back of the knife. "You can really, great!" Becca laughed: "Come again, come again!" So Adam and Becca played a game of throwing fruit knives at each other. After playing for a while, she became more and more familiar, and she was no longer satisfied with the stimulation. "Shall we use real swords?" Becca suggested. "Not urgent." Adam shook his head and said, "You are still too immature to play with real swords. If you hurt yourself, it would be a shame." "Comeon!" Beka coquettishly said: "No, I am very fast!" "really?" Adam saw that Beka was a little fluttering, so he decided to pour cold water on her: "Let''s make another game. If you succeed, then we will play real swords and real guns." "it is good!" Becca is full of confidence. "Extend your hand." Adam took the wrapped fruit knife and motioned to Becca to stretch out his hand: "I will hit you to hide." "Ah oh!" Becca was full of self-confidence, and she could even catch the knife thrown over, let alone the palm of her hand. But in the end, she exclaimed, but she wanted to hide, and thought she was hiding, but in the end there was still pain in the palm of her hand. Looking at the red palms, she knew she was still beaten. "You can''t even hide this, do you want to throw real knives directly?" Adam joked. "Come again, I don''t believe I can''t hide." Becca became stubborn and proactively stretched out his hand. Ah oh! Ah oh! Ah oh! The result of stubbornness is pain in the palm of the hand. Then the pain of eating gradually changed. "Ah...I am Tyrannosaurus rex!" Becca cried out painfully, looking at Adam''s smiling face, getting more and more irritable. When he was a child, the feeling of dealing with the teacher came to his mind, and subconsciously roared and rushed upwards. Adam was taken aback for a moment, but then caught a glimpse of Bei Tonghong''s palm, and suddenly felt that he was a bit too much. As a result, he did not escape, allowing Becca to rush forward to retaliate. Becca rushed up following the roar of the Tyrannosaurus Rex. But because he was a little short, he could only jump up and down, with his legs directly wrapped around Adam''s waist, opened a small cherry mouth, and bit towards Adam''s neck. Adam did not move like a mountain. But it didn''t care, but the bullet time was opened, and Beka''s movements were carefully observed. no way. Although Becca''s actions are a bit ambiguous now, it is common for young people to get crazy and can''t hold them back. Becca''s bite of white teeth, really gritted his teeth, is definitely not small. Adam didn''t want to be bitten through his neck. But fortunately, Beka is crazy, but reason is still there. When her teeth were about to bite Adam''s white jade neck, her movements slowed down. "Your skin is so good..." Becca couldn''t help but mumbled, and the action of opening his mouth to bite turned into a lick. "..." Adam said silently: "Do you know what you are doing?" "I think I''m crazy... but I want you." Becca protruded from Adam''s neck, held Adam''s face in both hands, and put her forehead against Adam, smiling frantically. "I mean, really, I really need you!" "Bemyguest!" Feeling the strength of Beka''s plate and the heat in his eyes, what can Adam say? She is already a guest. Tyrannosaurus Rex vs Oriental Dragon. Ideal is full, the reality is very skinny. Tyrannosaurus was defeated. Seeing the paralyzed Tyrannosaurus rex, Adam smiled slightly, and then fell into thought. Originally, he was going to train Becca to be the host of the Duncan Award. But now by chance, it turns out that Beka has a low-profile version of the bullet time skill. This made Adam a little tangled. Because Beka possesses this ability, he will be a super soldier, super killer, and the best candidate to become a super little Red Riding Hood. As long as he passes the test and training, he can become Juno''s first assistant. The two have a brain, a body, and two Little Red Riding Hoods. With the cooperation of the other Little Red Riding Hoods, they are simply invincible in the world. In an increasingly severe and unknowable living environment, Adam''s daily life can be more comfortable and relaxed. There are also many disadvantages. Becca is also a celebrity, which is a bit detrimental to hiding his identity. And she also had a keen interest in the Duncan Medical Award and set it as the goal of the third stage of her life. It''s a bit bad to let her change her goal. "we''ll see." Adam stroked the Tyrannosaurus mini figure and shook his head. Anyway, his attribute has been increased by 20, which is the most tangible. Early the next morning. When Becca woke up, the madness of being a Tyrannosaurus dissipated, and the sense of shame reappeared. Fortunately, Adam''s performance was too natural, which made her adapt quickly. When Adam was taking a bath in the bathroom, the Tyrannosaurus-attribute she got in. There was a frolic. The two went to the medical center. In the next period of time, Becca became the true shadow of Adam. Adam began to teach Beka to fight With low bullet time, and with the close practical guidance of a fighting master like Adam, Beka''s fighting ability is rapidly improving at a speed visible to the naked eye. And Juno has been here several times. That night, Becca left the hospital early. When Adam returns late at night, a very clich candlelight dinner has been arranged there. But what made Adam''s eyes bright was that Becca lay there posing in a suspender. Adam couldn''t help but glanced at the closed guest room. There are Juno and Karen. Without them, Becca couldn''t get in at all, so naturally let alone any surprises. The most important thing is that Beka''s sling is red and gorgeous. emmm. That is the color of Juno. Chapter 1051: Juno Secretly Attacked Duncan Apartments. There is no need to mention the battle of slaying dragons, Adam has always been the dragon slaying boy with the same original intention. "More snacks." Seeing Adam coming out, Juno couldn''t help but jokingly said, "There is potential in Becca''s small body." "..." Adam twitched his mouth, walked over, and sat beside her: "Do you value Becca so much?" "You can''t bear it?" Juno asked rhetorically. "No." Adam shook his head: "I just feel that you are particularly positive this time. Even if Becca has such a super talent, it is a bit abnormal. I also heard Caroline say that you funded her to set up a neurological research institute, named the refuge? " "It''s not that I got the name." Juno smiled and said, "It was taken by Dr. Hammer who presided over this research institute. His daughter has autism and neurological diseases. I met them in the hospital and heard him talk about the idea of ??setting up a shelter for children like his daughter. Put it on Caroline''s side, and feel more at ease. " "Should it be more than this reason?" Adam''s instinctive feeling is still unfinished. "of course." Juno nodded: "The daughter of Dr. Hammer, Justin, is actually a super genius. She has an incredible talent in the computer field. I have communicated with her many times and feel that her ability is not inferior to Becca. " "is it?" Adam was shocked. If this is true, then this Justin is like the eyes of Little Red Riding Hood, and it is the kind of eyes of the sky. Brain Juno, Sky Eye Justin, Beka, the body of Tyrannosaurus. Plus other Little Red Riding Hoods. This combination is simply too exaggerated. "I didn''t want to tell you for the time being, I wanted to give you a surprise." Juno looked at Adam playfully: "Remember Magical Amy?" "What happened to her?" Adam was surprised. "I think she will be a face you can''t avoid in your whole life." Juno smiled and said: "Behind the magical Amy and her double body, soon, you may meet her triple body. I was looking forward to your expression when you saw her. But let me tell you first. " "are you joking?" Adam was dumbfounded. Magical Amy Triple Body? seriously? Is he hitting the bar with Magical Amy? "Remember the Dyke Shaw family?" Juno''s expression became a little serious: "Owen, after leaving the hospital from your side, flew directly to England. Now their three brothers and sisters, it can be said that they are all pooping sticks. Although you are kind to Irving, you also showed your strength and attitude. But the **** stick is always the **** stick. After your news was routinely collected by Dyke Shaw, the secret file was established by the British Special Department. There has been planning how to win over and use you. Now there is just a good candidate. Miranda Frost, the newly-launched women''s fencing champion at the 2000 Sydney Olympics. In the original prediction, she should be the second runner-up candidate. But because of her appearance, she was secretly recruited as an intelligence agent by the British special department. Then the favorite fencing champion had an accident and played abnormally. Miranda dreamed of qualifying and won her dream Olympic gold medal in one fell swoop..." When Adam heard this, he had already sat in front of the computer and searched for Miranda Frost. "Shit!" Seeing that familiar face popped up on the computer, Adam couldn''t help but cursed. Who is Amy if it''s not magic! "I have been following them." Juno smiled and said: "Since I discovered Justin''s talent, I have patiently cultivated her. In the real world, she is a neurological person who cannot control the normal twisting of her limbs and cannot speak. She is discriminated against. But on the Internet, as soon as she appeared, it didn''t take long for her to become the most mysterious king of hackers. The code name sighed. She can easily hack into any system, in the world, could it be Wang Tu, Li Tu Zhi Bin, could it be Wang Chen. The Internet is her territory, and all Internet users are dreamers who can''t distinguish virtual reality in her eyes. She sighed for them. As long as she wants, she can know any secrets on the Internet. The Dyke Shaw family and the special British department behind them are naturally no exception. " "This is what you have been busy with recently?" Adam sighed. "How?" Juno admired Adam''s expression: "Are there any surprises?" "It was a pleasant surprise." Adam was convinced: "In this age of Internet informatization, you find Justin''s eyes, it''s invincible!" "It''s not enough." Juno shook his head: "The situation is getting worse and worse now. We need stronger power. It is not only the special department in England and the secret training that is about to be completed, take your practice Miranda Frost. There are other threats. Remember the **** demon in Hell Town? He was sentenced for hundreds of years. But in prison, his life was good. Many admirers write to him every day. There are no shortage of people who come to visit in person. There are even many fanatical female fans who want to give birth to him and inherit his blood and ideas. Do you know all this? " "Ok." Adam frowned and said: "There are special people monitoring." "Those people are too limited in what they can do." Juno smiled and said, "We can only do some superficial monitoring work. This is why I look for eyes like Justin these days. Those dangerous elements who have written letters to **** demons are monitored in real time. As soon as they have any plans, or they approach special marked locations such as New York, Texas, California, etc., I will be alerted immediately. For these tasks, the manpower originally required is massive. But for a super hacker, it is just a software that automatically monitors things. Its just that its easy to monitor and early warning, but its hard to find the professionals needed to eliminate threats. And our existing threats are more than that. The Tarot Club formed by your black fans, Lord of Mysteries. And you are now going to raise the table of the Harper Avery Surgery Innovation Award, which has severely shaken the interests of the Avery Foundation. Even among those who have won the Harper Avery Surgical Innovation Award, there will be no shortage of people who are hostile to you. In addition, the billionaire you offended for Dr. House. This type of person, although not particularly dangerous. But it should also be included in the scope of monitoring. Calculate by yourself, with so many threats and without sufficient power, how can you be stable? I don''t want us to have any regrets! " "Thanks for your hard work." Adam looked at Juno and smiled, "Is there anything I can do?" "Of course Juno looked into the bedroom and said, "Use your talent to subdue Beka. Join me and train her. With her joining, our weakest link will be filled. We can all deal with these looming threats calmly and eliminate them from the invisible. You can also study with peace of mind how to better treat diseases and save people. Leisure time, chic and unrestrained, accompany relatives and friends. Isn''t such a daily routine bad? " "it is good." What can Adam say besides nodding his head! What should or should not be thought of, Juno had thought of it in advance and was doing it. He just cooperates. Chapter 1052: Tyrannosaurus Little Red Riding Hood Medical center. "what?" Meredith learned that Beka was upgraded from an assistant to an assistant who followed the assistant. He thought that he had a chance, but he heard a news that shocked her and was speechless. "Aren''t you joking?" "Is there anything so funny?" Becca was surprised. "My mother, Alice Grey, although the qualifications meet the qualifications of the jury." Meredith vomited: "But she is now a patient with Alzheimer''s disease!" "Has her professionalism been affected?" Becca smiled and said, "Have her professional vision been affected?" "No." Meredith smiled bitterly, and she understood what Becca meant. "What the review needs is sufficient professional insight." Becca bared his white teeth: "The most important thing is fairness. Dr. Alice Grey, as a legendary doctor, has no doubts about his professionalism and professional vision. Although she has Alzheimer''s disease, this is precisely one of her advantages. She doesnt need to, and will not favor anyone... Of course its not Meredith that you get the nomination..." "..." Meredith''s face went dark. Now she has absolutely no interest in the Adam Duncan Medical Award. Originally, she thought that if she can be the organizer of the Adam Duncan Medical Award and bring the Adam Duncan Medical Award to the top, she should be able to curve her mother to look different. But now she has not only failed to be her mother who had Alzheimer''s disease, but she has directly become an expert reviewer for the Adam Duncan Medical Award, which can directly influence the winner. What the **** is this! But what people say is justified. Her mother really is her nightmare. Even with Alzheimer''s disease, this is still the case. "Beca, besides Alice Grey, who else is the judge?" Christina asked with a very industrious smile. "Adam must be there." Becca smiled and said, "Doctor Greg House from Princeton Teaching Hospital is also here." "Dr. House" Christina and Meredith looked at each other and thoroughly understood the tone of Adam Duncan''s fairness in the Adam Duncan Medical Award. To some extent, this is really the most fair and just! Not to mention other judges, Adam, Alice Gray, and Greg House, these three people can feel this tone when they say it. Although Alice Greys Alzheimers disease and Greg Houses **** are controversial. But even the billionaire who wanted to engage in House last time wanted to use Dr. House''s upright character and medical status to endorse his new medicine. It is conceivable that Dr. House really has nothing to say in terms of professionalism and impartiality. "The awards ceremony is coming soon. Have the candidates been decided?" Christina said gossip. "It hasn''t been settled yet." Becca shook his head and said, "After all, it''s the first time. It takes enough time to examine the candidates." "Aren''t you judging the nominated candidates?" Christina was surprised: "Or someone who is eligible to nominate a candidate?" "No." Becca explained: "The Adam Duncan Medical Award is awarded to medical workers who truly engage in technological innovation and who silently contribute to the cause of medicine. Such people tend to pay more attention to their own work and are less skilled in managing interpersonal relationships or marketing themselves. It will be difficult for others to nominate them. There is a high probability that it will be screened out by others intentionally or unintentionally in the first level. This is not what we want. So the Duncan Foundation arranged for someone to collect such people and things in the medical world. Then submit their verified resumes to the jury. Let the jury make a fair and just judgment based on their resumes. Without the right to nominate, the jury can focus its energy on judging rather than operating for the people it nominates. Of course the rules are not as simple as I said. There are more complicated details, all to ensure the fairness of the results..." What Becca didn''t say is that these nominees must be approved by Adam. During the review and verification process, there will also be extra-conventional means to ensure the authenticity and reliability of the information. People who do not cheat the world or have serious moral and character problems will get awards. One way to avoid affecting the status of the award after the incident. Secondly, in various storms in the future, we will spend our heads upright, which will increase the industry status and influence of the awards. Let the Adam Duncan Medical Award become the heart and mind of countless medical workers, and they are willing to fight for it for a lifetime. And this award will not disappoint these medical workers. Third, and most importantly, the secret use of super-conventional means to conduct censorship is also to avoid disgusting Adam himself. The awards he initiated were finally awarded to those who deceived the world, and what a disgusting person! Juno agrees with the comparison. According to her, there is another advantage to doing this. That is to make her persuasion work easier. After Adam asked in detail, he couldn''t laugh or cry. It turns out that Juno strengthened the faith of the newly joined Little Red Riding Hood like Justin, and he was all talking about Adam. Their Little Red Riding Hood is not an evil organization. On the contrary, they are just. Look at how many people Adam has saved by himself, and how many people have been saved by donating money. Let''s take a look at what he did while saving people. The Adam Duncan Medical Award was established to promote the development of the medical profession in a more fair and just direction. This has greatly promoted the advancement of medicine and helped more and more people. May I ask, is the existence of such a person good for the world? Is it important? There is no doubt that Juno''s persuasive power is already MAX. In addition, what Adam did is indeed satisfying. The Little Red Riding Hoods have a double belief! late at night. Duncan Apartments. Beka put on his dragon robe tonight... Adam wanted to complain, but he would not be so low in EQ. And even though Beka''s figure can''t hold up the curve of the dragon robe. But a Western beauty wearing a dragon robe still has something special. Adam couldn''t help using the Dragon Claw Hand and Jianglong Eighteen Palms. After these days of special training, Beka''s fighting skills have entered the room. When Adam didn''t need real bullet time and real power, he could fight Adam back and forth. no way. The bullet time of the low version is too sharp. With Adam''s active cooperation, where Becca could stop Juno''s persuasion, the Three Views were smoothly reshaped. And not only fighting, firearms ~ www.novelhall.com ~ even strength, speed, endurance, consciousness, Adam also provided adequate ammunition support. These days, Becca even surpassed Peggy in intimacy. Now she is striding forward to the real Tyrannosaurus Little Red Riding Hood. The small body is full of domineering power. Juno watched her wearing a bullet-proof helmet, facing Adams blank bullets, evading one after another, and rushing directly to Adam, knocking out the gun in Adams hand, and fighting with Adam. That scene, It''s too impressive. "Your energy is beyond your imagination..." Juno praised Beka who was stunned by his skill, and turned his head to give Adam a wink. Let Adam use more powerful combat power, in various senses, to teach Becca how to be a man, and let her calm down. Today, this has become a standard process. Chapter 1053: Write us a song Duncan Apartments. In the sound of BGM, Adam ended the battle with a dragon capture. "Tina has gotten started, hand it to her, I can rest assured." Beka the Tyrannosaurus was put underwater in Adam tonight, without fighting to the last minute, chatting tenderly. "Ok." Adam answered the dragon ball that was playing on the dragon robe, and then hesitated: "Beca, are you sure you hand it over to Tina?" "if not?" Beka is proficient in the Dragon Claw Hand, closed his eyes and hummed: "Juneo said, we should all stay away from you, at least we must do this at work, this is risk control..." "..." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth when he listened to Beka''s "Juno Saying". The plan can''t keep up with the changes. After all, Becca gave up his identity as the organizer of the Adam Duncan Medical Award. Because according to Juno, this identity is too high-profile, and it is too deeply bound to Adam. If Beka is exposed in the action, Adam will be passive. Therefore, after confirming that Becca becomes the Tyrannosaurus Rex Little Red Riding Hood, stripping off the explicit and legal connection with Adam is what must be done. Adam is still apologetic for this. Because of this bright identity, it should have made Beka shine. But Juno convinced him. "Beca has an extraordinary talent." Juno said: "But being talented often means being different. You have studied psychology, have a keen perception, and have seen Bekaa''s most primitive and deepest side. Tell me, does Beka have any psychological problems? " Adam suddenly thought of Beka''s madness from time to time. Especially when it comes to her being a Tyrannosaurus rex, it''s especially obvious. "It seems that you also understand." Juno smiled and said: "Where can normal people accept this kind of talent so easily. And also asked you to throw her with a real knife for the first time? Later, when I practiced dodging bullets, there was no fear at all, but full of excitement. Is this the reaction of a normal person? " "..." Adam was speechless and smiled bitterly at the same time. Beka is not the first, and it will not be the last. It seems that there are always such people around him. "What are you thinking about?" Becca shook Adam and interrupted Adam''s contemplation. "Don''t worry, I really think this is good." Becca consoled Adam in turn: "Juno is right, this is the life I want! It is not only like, but exciting, but also very valuable! And not being the organizer of the Adam Duncan Medical Award, I also returned to my dream career. music producer! With Juno''s operation, I don''t have to worry about money in the future. I can concentrate on being a music producer and discover singers who I think have talents and dreams, and help their dreams come true. If we do a good job, we will be able to gain both fame and fortune, and we will have more resources to do the good things we want to do. This is freelance again. There is enough free time to sing and sing with the sisters, play musical instruments, and exercise cooperation. If something happens, just run around the world, gather wind, and weeding. Don''t be too happy in this kind of life! A long sigh called us the people of our dreams. Isn''t this the only life in a dream? " "You like it." What can Adam say. "correct." Becca suddenly thought of something and smiled: "If you want to compensate me, then write a song for me, no, write a song for us. You are a super genius in the music industry, writing a song for us, that''s awesome! When we are weeding in the future, we will sing this song that belongs to us together. It feels like it will explode even thinking about it... "Relax!" Adam took a breath and quickly reminded Becca not to get excited. He is sure now. Juno is right, Becca does have a psychological problem. This is too much for Adam to endure. If you change someone, it will be abandoned if you are not careful... "Then do you write songs?" Becca asked. "Write, write!" What can Adam say at this time. After all, strictly speaking, Beka and the others are busy with Adam''s affairs, and they are also the handle of Adam''s life. Isn''t this small requirement still satisfying them? After the night. Becca gradually faded out of Adam''s life without causing any ripples. Because in the eyes of other people, this is a very normal wave. Tyrannosaurus rex now incorporates the velociraptor gene, hiding its whereabouts, and attacking Adam from time to time at night to enhance its combat effectiveness. This need not be elaborated. Adam also verified Juno''s reminder at a high-class reception. "Hello, Doctor Duncan." According to others, Miranda Frost, the women''s fencing champion at the 2000 Sydney Olympic Games, stretched out his hand to Adam. "Hello, Miss Frost." Adam looked at her familiar face naturally, showing a look of surprise, and shook her. "Just call me Miranda." Magical Amy''s triple body Miranda has blonde hair in the back of his head and looks very capable. "Miranda, I know it might be a bit abrupt to say that." Adam said frankly: "But you and my ex-girlfriend in high school, Amy Magic, are really similar." "I''m not surprised at all." Miranda smiled: "Many people say that I am like the missing magical Amy. Does she have news now?" "No." Adam shook his head and said, "There has been no news. When I saw you, I thought it was her." "I let you down." Miranda smiled: "I have only liked sports since I was a child, and I don''t know anything about art writing." "Fencing is also an art." Adam smiled and said: "Skills are almost all art, but you won the fencing gold medal in the Sydney Olympics." "Doctor Duncan, do you play fencing?" Miranda is very confident when talking about her professional field. "Do not!" Adam immediately shook his head: "I am not interested in fencing at all!" "why?" Miranda stayed for a while. Under normal circumstances, even if you don''t like fencing, you don''t have to refuse so simply. "I prefer to play with a knife, a scalpel!" Adam smiled. What does fencing stand for? What does she know as the Olympic fencing champion! Adam can''t help her popularize science, so it is suspected of all kinds of discrimination and insults. "There is not much difference between playing with swords and fencing." Miranda was a little bit angry at Adam''s rejection of her professional field: "If you have the opportunity, you can try it, maybe you will have a different experience..." "Be sure next time." Adam did not have low EQ again. The two chatted a few more words, Miranda took the initiative to leave, swaying away under Adam''s gaze. Adam''s perception is so keen, he has long noticed that someone observes his expression from a distance. Obviously Miranda''s wingman. Adam didn''t care, just watched Miranda''s swaying curve and fell into contemplation. "He became interested." The wingman reminded in the headset. "Ha ha." Miranda smiled There are still two weeks away from his Adam Duncan Medical Award. " The wingman continued: "In these two weeks, you should prepare more, and then you will be arranged to appear in the venue. When you meet for the second time, you can take the initiative..." "I know how to do it." Miranda nodded. The wingman was silent. Miranda took off the built-in headphones and continued to sway at the reception to make contacts. Adam is her main goal, but not her only goal. And she also wants to live, after all, she is only a part-time intelligence officer... She declined the invitation of other upper class people to further study fencing with the Olympic gold medal champion, and returned to her apartment by car. I just kicked off my high heels and spread it out, and when I was ready to relax, I realized that there was a red figure on the sofa... Chapter 1054: 7 Little Red Riding Hoods Miranda''s apartment. A red figure sat on the sofa, looking at Miranda with interest. Miranda directly reached out to touch the sword hanging on the wall. With a sword in her hand, she was suddenly emboldened. She is the Olympic fencing champion! Then she looked intently at the red shadow on the sofa, chilling in her heart. But I saw the other party was wearing a red hoodie and a mask on his face, which looked very evil at first sight. "who are you?" "Do you really have the strength of a fencing champion? I don''t believe it!" The man in the red mask made a strange female voice, got up and walked towards her. "The defeated generals also want to make an axe!" When Miranda heard that she was a woman, and then heard her say so, thinking she was a defeated general who refused to admit defeat, he couldn''t help laughing contemptuously. But even so, Miranda didn''t give her another stabbing sword on the wall to give her a fair fight. Miranda is not so pedantic. If the opponent now has a sword in her hand, she has a gun in her hand. Then she, the newly promoted fencing Olympic gold medalist, will also point her gun at the opponent and say: "The occasion has changed, you fool!" "Don''t get closer..." As Miranda warned the man in the red mask who came by, the sword in her hand had been pierced out. Accurately and fiercely stab at the opponent''s arm, obviously rushing to destroy the opponent''s hand first. The man in the red mask flashed away and came to Miranda''s side. A needle was already inserted into Miranda''s neck. "I just said..." The man in the red mask chuckled and caught Miranda who had fainted and the stabbing sword that was about to fall. The short body carried the fainted long leg Miranda on his shoulders, and then threw the stabbing sword back to the wall with a quick throw. Walked to the sofa, looked at the concave hip shape of the sofa, nodded in satisfaction, and stretched out the gloved hand to restore the increasingly perfect curve to its original shape. "The person in your dream can go." There was a female voice in the ear, and the man in the red mask agreed, humming lightly, and lightly carried the unconscious Miranda and walked out. When Miranda woke up again, it was already a strange place. What scared her was that with her as the center, there were seven people in red masks standing around her, overlooking her... Two weeks later. The first Adam Duncan Medical Award was successfully held. emmm. I feel very moved by Western figures. Adam saw Miranda again. Miranda followed the instructions of the wingman in the headset and began to hook up with Adam. Adam, a gentleman, is naturally a resolute rejection. Peggy, who was present together, also appeared in due course. The wingman looked at the three people standing together and felt that it was too clich for the superiors to take the ex-girlfriend route. If he is Adam and Peggy is beside him, he also has no affection for his ex-girlfriend. The difference is too big, there is no way! In the following week, Miranda took the initiative several times under the orders of her superiors, but did not get the response she deserved. Seeing that it can''t be disturbed, it is considered to give up over there and let Miranda temporarily suspend the mission and accept other missions. And the facts have proved that it is not Miranda''s strength that has the problem, but the strategy against Adam is too old-fashioned and useless. In other tasks, with his physical appearance, the identity of the fencing champion of the Sydney Olympics, and his talent for doing tasks. Miranda, who has only undergone simple training, has successfully completed one task after another, and has the potential to become the best intelligence officer of the British special department. From a part-time spy to a part-time fencer. The security level is constantly improving. An ace agent rose up. "She became our person?" Adam was surprised to learn that Miranda was persuaded by Juno to surrender afterwards. "It''s our people, but not our own." Juno smiled and said: "She only knows that she is a double agent, she doesn''t know who we are. This can be regarded as one of my regrets..." Adam knows. Although he didn''t know what happened to Magic Amy. But she did not reappear, which also shows in disguise that Juno''s persuasive power is no longer enough to convince her. After all, I convinced people with reason. And this time, the magical Amy''s triple body can still appear in front of him, which shows that Juno''s persuasive power has played its due role. "How do you convince her?" Adam curiously asked. "It''s very simple." Juno smiled and said: "We have Sky Eye and collected all the information she can collect. In response to this information, we designed a persuasion process. Slowly reverse, reveal and analyze her heart, and break her guard. She was just an ordinary person who was a monk halfway through. Can''t compare with Magic Amy at all. There is plenty of time. She collapsed several times and felt that we were specially trained by the British special department, and we cried to end this psychological analysis. Because we know so much..." "Do you want to train her to be a nail on that side?" Adam worried: "Will it be counterproductive?" "This is not a question we want or not." Juno shook his head and said: "It''s a question of whether they can do it or not. Since they dare to reach out to you, then we must focus on the layout. Don''t worry, we are not going to fight them in an all-round way. We don''t have that strength either. But on the local secret front, we are stronger than you think. Only a few people can know your secret file. They dare not spread. At the critical moment, we have the cooperation of the sky and the Tyrannosaurus warriors to attack, and one person will top a special team. Unexpectedly, killing all the insiders in one fell swoop and completely erasing the secret files is not completely impossible. Just see that we haven''t reached that point, and whether we want to. " "...Are we so strong?" Adam was dumbfounded. "Only getting stronger." Juno smiled and said, "Prudence comes first. We don''t cause trouble, and we will never be afraid of trouble. There are two completely different lives if you have a sword in your hand, and you don''t have a sword to use. I think no one likes to live a second life! " "... Is there anything I can do?" Adam smiled wryly. "Just live your daily life." Juno ridiculed: "How do you say that sentence in the oriental classics? Well, continue to play music and then dance?" The last sentence is spoken in Eastern Mandarin. "..." Emperor Uncle Adam said it was too embarrassing! "When can you read oriental classics?" Adam looked at her. "Affected by you." Juno smiled and said, "Don''t you like the East very much After these years, if I can''t read the classics of the East, wouldn''t it be too useless?" "You bull!" Adam gave a thumbs up and exclaimed in Dongguo. "General, general." Juno waved his hand and chuckled. Although the accent is still a bit unorthodox, it is not at all comparable to the foreign accents of Howard and Sheldon, which they will learn in the future. Translation translation, what is a surprise? For Adam, this is it! Although some weird thoughts flashed through my mind quickly. But the absolute trust in Juno made him cut off these distracting thoughts in an instant. It is enough to know oneself in life, and the whole world should treat it with the same heart. Chapter 1055: Adam the Disappointment Friends bar. As time gets closer and closer to September, there are more and more gatherings between Adam and his old friends. no way. The human heart is fickle. The plan can''t keep up with the changes. Adam now wants to update the mental state and thoughts of his old friends as soon as possible, and grasp their schedule. In fact, this job is handed over to the king of hackers with a long sigh, very simple. But the reason is hard to say. Why monitor all relatives and friends? Worried about what will happen next? How did you know? Why not stop it? Even if Adam trusts Juno 100%, this kind of thing is hard to say. Not to mention that it is not only about Juno, but also a long sigh. Therefore, Adam can only use stupid methods. Recently, he has increased the frequency of gatherings. From the conversation, he grasps the schedule of the crowd and secretly guides him. "Cheers!" Everyone toasted. "for what?" When Adam walked over, seeing Ted and the others were toasting, he couldn''t help laughing. "King Ted Mosby, the future architect!" Lily shouted. "Master of Architecture?" Adam''s heart shook. He can''t hear his relatives and friends talking about architecture the most. "Ted didn''t do it by himself lately. I haven''t found any big orders." Matthew explained: "The Giant Bank recently plans to restart the construction plan for the New York City headquarters building. Speaking at the meeting this morning. I was going to approach the Swedish construction company. But Barney proposed that the United States should be given priority. It can be handed over to a US company, why should it be cheaper to a Swedish company! The boss of the company, Pilsen, said that no one hates foreign countries more than him, and understands the United States first. Barney said that he knew a very outstanding American architect Ted Mosby. Bilson agreed to let Ted try it! " "If this succeeds, my company will not only open, but also get design work for super large buildings in one fell swoop." Ted looked forward to: "Perhaps my dream of building a landmark building in New York will be realized ahead of schedule." "Congratulations." Adam Dao gave a joy, and then reminded: "But don''t be too happy too early, Barney is erratic. Im still helping you today, and tomorrow, when you work hard to come up with a design plan, he may be the first to deny you..." "impossible!" Lily smiled and shook her head: "No matter how unreliable Barney is, it is impossible to do such a thing!" "correct." Matthew echoed: "You don''t know how excited Barney is for the three of us to work together. He had long wanted to participate in the''TV conference'' with Ted. " "Video conference?" Lily curiously asked. "A code." Matthew explained: "It means that one of us suddenly appeared in the other''s office and said that the video conference was about to begin. Then he left openly and went to the top of the building to have a beer while watching the scenery..." "..." Adam was speechless. This is an upgraded version of the tea first at three o''clock in the afternoon. Go upstairs to fish and drink beer anytime, anywhere! "It''s so cool." Lily enviously said: "It makes me want to go." "You must never come." Matthew hurriedly stopped: "The Giant Bank is a completely male company that is extremely unfriendly to women. More than once I saw Barney slap female secretaries on the bottom after drinking..." "This is heart harassment!" Lily said angrily: "Barney, bastard!" "I said about him." Matthew smiled bitterly: "But this kind of thing is too common to manage. That''s why I said you don''t come! " "how so" Lily was unwilling to accept it. "Be more open." Adam comforted: "If you really open your eyes to see the world, you will be desperate. Believe it or not, even if Matthew is forced to help the harassed female worker. Most of them not only don''t appreciate, but will help the people who harass them. Because those people are the top executives of the company, and they are in control of everyone''s work. Offended them, not only was the job in the company not guaranteed, but even no suitable job was found outside. This is the world of civilized people. But in the eyes of the strong, the weak are not considered human at all. What does it matter to you whether you are civilized or not! " Everyone was silent. "Big guy, let alone the unhappy ones, we are celebrating my new job tonight!" Ted interrupted the silent state of daily exposing the truth, raising a glass to inspire. "Correct." Adam echoed: "My fault, I shouldn''t say these unhappy ones. Let us toast Ted and congratulate him on his dream come true. " "Cheers!" Matthew and Lily also suppressed their desperation for the truth and toasted. "Ted, how are you going to design?" Adam asked calmly, "Is there a plan? Do I need to go around to gather ideas?" "Have some ideas." Ted nodded and said, "But I have to look around to inspire myself. This is the most important turning point in my life. I must go all out. " "You can definitely succeed in defeating that Swedish company." Lily encouraged. "It''s not good either." Ted modestly said: "The Swann is a Swedish construction company. It has always been known for its bold and innovative designs... I hate these guys." "Barney is the one who likes to be bold and innovative." Adam reminded: "If he really likes this cool look that Swan made. Then at the last minute, the vote was voted for Swann, what are you going to do? " "Then I will kill Barney!" Ted gritted his teeth. Designing a landmark building is definitely a big project for a single-handed individual architect. It takes Ted''s idea to scratch the scalp and draw pictures around the clock. If Barney first gave him hope, and then after so much effort, he would destroy it himself. That is definitely not something done by a friend. More accurately speaking, it cannot be regarded as something done by a human being at all! "In order to avoid murder, I think you''d better let Barney test Swan''s design concept first." Adam reminded: "If Barney likes it too much, you''d better give up. The province''s efforts have been so long, without any return, only a sense of anger. Although I don''t want to say that, but without Barney''s help, your young designer who just came out to work alone will face a long-established construction company. The competition is still the proposal of the world''s top 500 companies in the landmark headquarters building in New York. There is hardly any chance of winning. " emmm. Really realized, that is a typical example of the American dream. It''s just that Barney, the boss of the design plan selection committee, will help in the operation... This American dream is too realistic. "..." Ted was speechless. In the American drama world, you can''t think about anything. Otherwise, as soon as human beings think, God won''t be able to laugh. "I''ll call Barney..." Being reminded by Adam Ted doesn''t have much confidence. Especially as to whether the unreliable Barney will always be on his side, he doesn''t have much confidence. And if Barney doesn''t take his side, then he really shouldn''t waste so much time and energy on something that is destined to be unsuccessful. He has resigned and worked alone, consuming his savings every day. It''s not as wasteful of capital. Adam apologized, he shouldn''t have been so straightforward. Ted, they live in their dreams, and they can''t hurt anyone else. Under normal circumstances, he smiled. But now Ted is looking for the design plan. And the proud buildings of New York must be one of his key observation objects. As a friend, Adam can only give priority to his survival, so that he will have the opportunity to consider his dreams in the future. Chapter 1056: Humanitarian disaster, Emma comes to the world Friends bar. "I called Barney." Seeing that Ted hesitated, Matthew quickly picked up the phone and called Barney. "Don''t laugh..." On the other end of the phone, Barney sneered and said, "Ted, I am your best friend. I will always be on your side..." "Look at Swan''s design concept first, and then call us back." Adam interrupted: "Otherwise your guarantee is meaningless." "You guys wait a minute." Barney heard Adam''s voice, took up his frivolous tone, and hung up the phone. "Did you see it?" Adam shrugged and said: "The absolute concept in Barney''s mouth is different from our perception. So in major events, we have to make sure he listens. " After half an hour. Barney appeared outside the old friends bar and waved to Adam and the others. Adam waved to the guard. Barney was able to come in now. "So?" Ted looked at Barney expectantly: "Swann''s design concept didn''t conquer you, did it?" "Sorry, I''m really sorry." Barney looked at Ted apologetically: "If there is any possibility, I will definitely reject Swann and choose Ted''s design. But I''m a serious company executive, and I can''t use emotion to veto a perfect design plan. " "perfect?" Adam sneered: "Let''s listen, I don''t believe there is a perfect solution." "Swan''s design concept is to use Tyrannosaurus to create a giant bank." Barney explained: "My office will be on the head of Tyrannosaurus. And on my large Honduran rosewood desk, there will be a button. When I press it down, the tyrannosaurus''s mouth will open and spit out fire! Did you see it? This is simply the best building in the universe, it can''t be cooler than this. Ted, tell me, can you design a building cooler than this, so that I can veto such a plan? " "..." Ted was dumbfounded. His design belongs to the well-conventional kind, how can there be such a wild idea. "It looks like you are gone." Barney sighed, "But Swan has! They constantly surpass themselves. Just when I thought this was the coolest headquarters building in the universe, they used practical actions to subvert my perception again. On the giant bank logo on the circle above the Tyrannosaurus Building, there is actually a proper nightclub in the letter N..." When he said this, Barney''s legs were soft, and he shouted: "Big guy, that''s a proper nightclub! In our office building. When we talk about conference calls in the future, we will not go to the rooftops to drink and watch the scenery. Lets go straight to the proper nightclub to drink and see the most beautiful scenery... Yeah, yeah, give me a high five! " Barney raised his hands, frantically about to high-five with Matthew and the others. But no one paid any attention to him. "This is the perfect design in your eyes?" Adam sighed: "Tyrannosaurus style, fire-breathing gimmicks, properly dirty nightclubs. It''s all good for your heart. You first encouraged Ted to invest, and finally decided to reject Ted''s efforts for your quirks? Is this what Teds best friend does? Guys, now you understand why I am too lazy to care about him, right? " "That''s not the case, listen to me to explain..." Barney wanted to explain. "Okay, you can explain it." Adam looked at him. "...I don''t want it either. Who would have thought that Swann could design such a cool scheme." Barney explained. "We don''t want to... Now, get out of our sight!" Adam pointed at the door. Barney still wanted to linger, but under Adam''s gaze, he got up and left. Otherwise, the security guard at the door would really throw him out. "unacceptable!" Matthew said angrily, "Ted, I swear, I didn''t know he was going to do this kind of thing!" "Forget it, this is Barney." Ted was disappointed: "Fortunately, Adam can see through him at a glance, and it saves me weeks of sleepless sleep, unlimited hope, and unlimited disappointment." "This is also a good thing." Adam looked at him: "You will have a chance in the future. Gold will always shine." "Ok." Lily and Matthew quickly agreed: "Swann''s design is obviously aimed at Barney''s preparedness. But Barney''s preferences do not necessarily represent other people. Maybe other people hate this design very much. " "Perhaps, it doesn''t matter." Ted raises his glass: "To this absurd world!" "Respect to this absurd world!" Everyone toasted. Soon, the absurdity of this world really manifested. Adam is doing his best to ensure that all his relatives and friends avoid this absurdity in the itinerary. His efforts were not in vain. Ted didn''t go there to collect the scene, Chandler was out of their company because of an amateur trip, and Rachel did not take Emma on a plane tour. When ridiculous plays a great famine, after they fear, they are afraid for a while, and then fear again. Adam didn''t have time to appease them. Because too much treatment saves lives. When Adam was busy day and night, Peggy''s stepfather, David, suddenly opened the phone and said that Linda had a premature delivery. "what?" Adam was shocked, and while saving people, he shouted: "You let Dr. Robinson answer the phone!" After talking to Dr. Robinson, I discovered the seriousness of the problem. If one is not good, neither mother nor daughter can survive. "Don''t hang up, I''ll rush over at once!" Adam started to hand over the task and left quickly. People are close and distant. At this time, no matter who the other party is, the lives of Peggy''s mother and sister are not as important. When the director of surgery got the news, Adam had already left the medical center in a drag racing, and he stomped his feet in a hurry. The medical center is in New York and is one of the main rescuers of this humanitarian disaster. The chief resident Adam is the actual commander of the hospital. Although Adam has been rescued for so long, he also needs time to rest. But the director of surgery now thinks that Adam can carry on forever. After all, It is not twenty years from now, and it is impossible to vividly interpret the mystery of the term Mo Yang Gong. I can''t use cats and dogs to inspire people... if I dare to do this, I''m afraid I will be beaten to death. Adam leaves at this moment, in fact, there is a certain risk. After all, no matter how many people Adam saved before, as long as the media messes around, there will always be people who have lost their minds who hate Adam for this reason. But again, that is the life of Peggy''s mother and sister after all! It''s a pity, even if he is at full power, he is racing all the way. But the distance from New York to Washington is 360 kilometers, and it took more than two hours to drive. When Adam rushed into the operating room, he was already weak. Peggy''s mother lost too much blood and did not come back to rescue. The only luck is that Peggy''s sister Emma was saved. But also because of the premature birth and the life and death toss, I went to the ICU! Chapter 1057: Furious Adam Washington. Outside the intensive care unit. "Emma''s situation is improving..." Adam looked inside and introduced. "Blame me!" David was several years old, and he reproached himself with a haggard face: "I shouldn''t be busy with work. I should have listened to you. I sent Linda to New York. It won''t be... it''s all my fault! " Peggy stood there, cold and speechless. Adam shook her hand and persuaded David: "This is something no one wants, no one can think of. David, you still have Emma to take care of, but take care of yourself. " "I will!" David wiped the tears from the corner of his eyes that he couldn''t stop without paying attention, and through the transparent glass window, he looked at his daughter who had been in the ICU since she was born. "I will only have Emma in the future, and I will do my best to love her." "May I find a nanny for you?" Adam groaned. "No, my sister Angela will help..." David wanted to refuse, but as soon as he spoke, he thought that Adam suggested that they should not listen. As a result, such pain occurred, so he changed his words. "Then trouble you, Adam, I will pay for it!" "Row." Adam nodded. Just agree. Emma was born premature and dystocia, with congenital deficiencies and needs careful care. Otherwise, it is estimated that she will be a sister Lin. Sister Lin started taking medicine since eating. Emma started to be tossed before she was born. I was admitted to the ICU when I was born, and various medications continued. What Adam wants to ask is definitely the best. David has just started his career, I''m afraid he can''t afford this kind of expenses in a short period of time. Adam secretly paid the big head. night. Peggy cried all night in Adam''s arms. Since getting along with Adam for a long time and her relationship is back online, her heart is not as cold as her appearance. The death of her mother Linda was still too heavy for her. The next day. Emma''s situation stabilized, and David and his sister Angela walked in and picked Emma for the first time. "Why doesn''t she cry or laugh?" After teasing for a while, Aunt Angela panicked immediately. "do not worry." Adam comforted: "This is normal for newborns. She would cry only when she was hungry or uncomfortable. I have done an MRI for her, and now I don''t see any abnormalities. " "That''s good, that''s good." Angela breathed a sigh of relief immediately. Adam accompanied Peggy to the funeral of her mother Linda. At this time, the babysitter he asked assistant Ada to find was also in place. Emma still doesn''t cry or make trouble, which makes Adam suspicious. But now she is too young, and further inspections are difficult to carry out. Adam can only tell the nanny to pay more attention to Emma''s reaction, and wait until she is older. The magic of the brain, humans still can''t grasp one in ten thousand. Adam can only expect Emma to be okay. Leaving Peggy there, he returned to New York alone. The scars of the humanitarian disaster are still so striking. And Adam knew that this would be a scar that will never go away from the American drama world. What''s more pitiful is that thousands of people who participated in the rescue on the spot will bear an unbearable burden in the future. "What?! You also went to the scene to participate in the rescue?!" As soon as Adam went back, he heard the news that made his brows frown. "Not only me, but Jesse also went..." Kate said sadly: "Too many innocents...what are you doing?" While feeling sad, he saw Adam approaching rudely. In normal times, she will only look upright and awe-inspiring, but she will call for her inwardly. But now... it''s too untimely! "Do not talk nonsense!" Adam was very angry and slapped him over! "what happened to you?" Kate doesn''t know why, but seeing Adam''s anger is not to pretend to perform a certain plot, but to be really angry. In addition, the body is already soft, so there is no such thing as a high-level detective, and he looked at Adam with tears. "Stupid!" Adam scolded: "How many times have I ever been in science with you about the harm of such accidents!" After the incident, I also specially reminded you not to go to the scene! Are you deaf to your ears? ! " "I know you care about me, and I also know that on-site rescue is harmful to the body." Kate sighed: "But it''s too miserable, I really need more people to rescue..." "You know what a shit!" Adam sneered and said: "You can''t imagine the harm of these toxic gases and dust to rescuers!" After the incident, Adam arranged for the first time to send all his relatives and friends in New York out of New York. The specific scene is the same as the scene of a black suv out of town in the opening scene of Resident Evil. The reason is that the sky full of poisonous dust that is afraid of humanitarian disasters will fall on them. Now all walks of life in New York are forced to resume work. But Adam forced all his relatives and friends in New York to take a one-month vacation. You can stay wherever you are, but don''t be in New York where the poisonous gas and dust are flying in the sky. One month is just a conservative time. When Adam asks them to test the health of air, drinking water and other health standards, Adam will agree to let them come back. Its okay to lose your job. Adam can get them back to work with a single call. But health and life have been lost, and Adam is still not present on Satan''s side. Really powerless. As public servants, Kate and Jesse cannot leave at this moment. They don''t want to go. Adam had no choice but to repeatedly tell them not to go to the scene for rescue. Because with his medical level, combined with the memory of his previous life, he knew too well what would happen to these people who were rescued on the spot. The toxic carcinogenic dust of reinforced cement, glass fiber dust, asbestos, lead and mercury is flying all over the sky. In the future, thyroid cancer, leukemia, lung cancer, esophageal cancer, prostate cancer... Countless cancers will cover these thousands of rescuers. This does not count the residents nearby. If Adam had not warned of the crisis without prompting, he would not stay in New York to participate in the rescue. Because the largest scale of treatment, life-saving and life-saving, no matter how good it is, it is not as important as your own safety and health. Even so, he only stayed in the medical center and didn''t intend to go to the show. Kate and Jesse, who have promised so well now, have violated their promise to Adam, which made Adam who knew the dangers furious. Nothing to say! A blast! Treat the sick and save people after punishment. After all, they are all good friends who have a close relationship with Adam, and Adam can''t be killed in one shot. After all, at the moral level, they are still higher than the selfish Adam. "I''m wrong" I dont know when, Kate was really scared, crying and whispering You are wrong, where is the fault? " Adam said with a cold face. "I shouldn''t have promised you, I turned my head and forgot..." Kate apologized. "Now, call Jesse right away and let her come over!" Adam said coldly. "Good, good, good." As soon as Kate heard this, it was like a pardon, struggling to pick up the phone and dial Jesse''s phone. Say nothing, just say something is going on, let Jessie come soon! "Ugh." Adam looked at Kate who had called him with a smile, looked up at the gray sky in the distance at 45 degrees, and sighed. This is the end of the matter, and what he can do is really limited, he can only do his job and obey the fate! Chapter 1058: Are all small clever ghosts Duncan Apartments. "Are you crazy?!" As soon as Jesse came over, she saw a scene that made her dumbfounded. "I am crazy, or you guys are crazy!" Adam became more and more angry and didn''t bother to explain anything to her. It is one thing to treat illnesses and save people after punishment. But if the opponent is stubborn, that one shot is also a good choice. Kate didn''t care about her girlfriends at all. The moment she saw Jesse, she fell asleep with a smile on her mouth. The next three months. Adam has been busy with two things. One is to treat diseases crazily to save people''s life, and strive for this period of time to earn ten years. On the other hand, as much as possible to increase the vitality of Kate and Jesse exposed to the carcinogenic environment. He didn''t want to see Kate and Jesse dying in pain in the next ten or twenty years. Then he will try his best these days. Three months. Adam has never let his old friends who were driven out of New York come back. Even the various authorities in the American drama world have long come out to endorse. But Adam sent a special person to secretly test the results and told him that it was still very early for them to return to normal life and work. Kate and Jesse have gradually become accustomed to this kind of life, but they always feel that Adam is too unreasonable. Jesse often ridiculed Adam, so scared, why not leave New York with all his family and friends and settle down elsewhere. Every time Kate laughed on the other side. Adam was not unimpressed. But thinking of the urinary nature of the American drama world, is it safe to move out of New York? Don''t laugh. It is not safe to go anywhere, and there may be a greater crisis hidden. Besides, the homeland is hard to leave. Old friends and Lily both have unusual feelings for New York. When Ted talked about the New Yorker, he was able to give up even Misty Rain. Before he and Barney came to New York pretending to be outsiders, and they randomly found two New York women as tour guides. Pretend and pretend to be successful. Just because the two women who claimed to be New Yorkers wanted to take them back to their home in New Jersey, Ted broke out directly. He can bear these two women taking them to the museum where only elementary school students go. Under their leadership, I knew I would be robbed and killed when I went to Brooklyn at night. I went there without accidentally being robbed. But he couldn''t bear the two New Jerseyers pretending to be New Yorkers who pretended to be outsiders. Because in his eyes, this is the best city in the world. Calling yourself a New Yorker is the right you can earn by working hard. Then let the two hot girls climb back to the open sewer called the Dutch tunnel and rush themselves back to New Jersey, which is''almost New York''. Because even after being robbed, the classic can no longer be indulged in the classic "Thank God, we are still alive". This is more than I cant believe you proposed to me, Broken up, the last time, Ive been waiting for a long time to meet again, I cant wait any longer...and so on. But his prejudice and discrimination are carved in his bones. That''s right! Romantic little prince, gentle and good man, Ted Mosby, in his bones is a very discriminatory person. He is proud of his identity as a New Yorker. Let him leave New York? Forget it. There is also Lily, who has lived in New York since she was a child. She had a trouble when she went to Matthew''s house for Thanksgiving for the first time in order to start a family in the future. She must live in New York. The same goes for Monica and Phoebe. They all have unusual feelings for New York. And New York is the most populous city in the world of American TV dramas. When Adam was unable to go to the other side of the ocean, New York was the city of choice for Adam to save lives and save lives. Therefore, all things considered, Adam could only give up his plan to take all his relatives and friends out of New York at once. But within half a year, or even within a year, if they want to return to a normal New Yorker life, don''t even think about it. During this time, the alkalinity of the air is equivalent to that of a household cleaner. Three months have passed, and there is still dust in the vicinity of the disaster. The windows are closed and cleaned every day, and the tables on the windows are still full of dust. There is a smell in the air that I don''t know how to describe. Sometimes it smells like a dead fish, sometimes it looks like stinky fart vinegar, irritating people''s nasal discharge violently, coughing ceaselessly. Just about this, all the media reported: "The air is safe, breathe with confidence, and the water is safe, drink with confidence." There may have been media and individuals who dared to express doubts and dissent on anything. But now there is no murmur. Even if the problem is there, everyone knows it. But no one dared to speak. Adam didn''t dare either. Because this is the general trend. Who dares to say different things, that is not freedom and the pursuit of the truth, it is seeking death. Adam doesn''t want to experience the ultimate civilization and freedom of the American drama world: tie a rope around his neck to play on a swing... He even ended his nightly phone call with Juno now. Although it is an encrypted phone, although they will not say anything out of line on the phone. But when he thought that someone was definitely in the audience, he had nothing to say. If you talk too much, you will lose. No matter how careful you are, there will be mistakes. It''s better not to say. Of course, the daily communication is not completely cut off because of not making a call. Instead, send a message. The king of hackers sighed to create an encrypted chat room, and daily communication will not be too affected. There are also emojis that appear in advance, coupled with each other''s powerful brain supplement ability and familiarity, information exchange is actually no different from making phone calls or even face-to-face communication. In short, the past and the present are really different. The only thing he can do now is to forcibly prevent relatives and friends from coming back. Try to rescue more and more patients, and constantly increase Kate and Jesse''s vitality every night to resist possible cancer invasion. On Thanksgiving, Adam left New York and spent time with all his family and friends. This is the real Thanksgiving. It was also on this holiday that Adam persuaded friends who wanted to return to normal New York life. Christmas and New Year came in a blink of an eye. Sure enough, the earth does not need to be saved by human beings. It is only the human beings on the earth who need to be saved. After more than half a year, the air, water, and other conditions that Adam sent to check finally returned to normal, and the relatives and friends who had been stranded in the field returned one after another. "Thank God, you are finally back!" As soon as Ted and the others came back, Barney came to the door immediately, expressing his welcome to them back with grandiose expressions. "Give you." Before Ted and the others were touched, Barney took it up with a pompous expression and threw a T-shirt and a badge to Ted. "what is this?" Ted is a little confused Tonight will be a sad night...and it will also be a legendary night! " Barney started his hunting lines again. "This is a commemorative T-shirt and badge for the victims... You used it to pick up girls, you are too much!" Lily took a look at the T-shirt and badge, and it exploded. "Don''t get excited." Barney didn''t want to provoke Mao Lili, and quickly explained: "I didn''t think of such a genius idea. But they themselves! Some of the families of the victims were too business-minded. Soon after the disaster, they started cultural and creative products nearby. You know, whether it''s a T-shirt with a head portrait or a badge, it must be customized. They can make money by this, why can''t I make money by this? " Everyone: "..." Chapter 1059: Tumor Adam Ted''s apartment. "impossible!" Lily did not believe that the families of the victims would do such a thing, gritted her teeth and said: "It must be the same as you, all liars!" "Comeon!" Barney spread his hand and said: "Lily, the trend of public opinion has changed recently. Who dares to pretend to be the family members of the victims and is not afraid of being killed directly?" "Then you are not afraid?" Lily mocked. "I''m different." Barney put the T-shirt in front of him, pinned the badge to his chest, and straightened up: "I am just sad and did not say that I am the family of the victims. I can definitely be a cultural and creative product bought by the families of the victims. Bai Zuo passers-by who are sad because of their grief. Although they may not be sad forever. But I, the feelings are too rich, maybe I will never get better in my life! Whenever I think about it, I will be sad and flow back into a river..." "A hot girl is always necessary to soothe your grief, right?" Ted was speechless. "As expected of my wingman, the essence is here." Barney''s expression changed from sadness to triumph and threw the T-shirt in his hand to Ted again: "Trust me, this trick is too classic. Ted, how long have you been empty the window? Months? Half a year? One year? It doesn''t matter, these can be equated to forever! Ted, you need to return to the battlefield. And as your best friend, for people like you who have almost forgotten how to attack, I will give you the God of War Guide. Guess how many actual battles have gone through this Ares Guide? " When I said this, my eyes swept over Matthew, Lily, and Ted. Seeing that they didn''t speak, they said to themselves: "233 times!!! I''m so awesome!" "233 times?" Ted is the little prince of Lang Lang, and he immediately grasped the blind spot: "But we only left for 200 days?" "You found it!" Barney clapped his hands and exclaimed happily, "Look at my mouth shape...and then look at this!" As he said, he flipped up his suit and revealed a gold belt. "Yes! I won!" Barney flaunted, triumphantly: "And it''s numb!" "..." Ted was jealous. This gold belt is specially made by Barney, and he bet that whoever completes the "three-person line must have my teacher" will win the prize. "I regret coming back!" Lily took Matthew to leave. There were not many surprises of reunion when he came back, and soon became uncomfortable with the operation of Banissau. "Oh, oh, go back, go back to Adam''s prison." Barney said unhappily: "Don''t you think you have no freedom under his control? Why can''t New York stay? Must stay outside for more than half a year? Take a look! I have been staying in New York, except for being a groom every night, sometimes I am double happy. What''s the problem now? All the fuss! This is our city, our home! When she needed us most, we didn''t accompany her, but also despised her and stayed away from her! Is this reasonable? unreasonable! And why is this unreasonable? Just because Adam felt! We are free Americans, we should just not want you to think, I want me to think! And now look at yourself, do you still think of me? It''s all Adam thinks Adam said! How sad! You have lost your own, became Adam''s bitches! " Lily raised her **** to Barney, who was blasting a generous statement, and then walked away without looking back. "Barney, my job?" Matthew walked a little later and looked at Barney. "Don''t worry, I will cover you. It''s okay. Come to work tomorrow. We will continue the''conference call''!" Barney was slightly frustrated by the failure of the mouthpiece, and then was satisfied with Matthew''s attitude again. Just as he summarized the rules of the workplace in the U.S. before. In the current American workplace, it is not what you do and what you do, but what you say. Speech and talk anytime, anywhere, this is the most basic and most important ability of the American workplace now. And now his ability to speak and cannon, as if on Lily''s side, has been weakened too much. In the past, even if what he said was outrageous, Lily and the others would always listen to him and try their best to refute him. Of course, he refuted it in the end, and Lily and the others could only smile helplessly in the end. But now, when he speaks, Lily and the others tend to show eyes that make him crazy... Thinking about it carefully, he often sees those idiots. "Damn Adam Duncan!" Barney couldn''t help cursing. "How did Adam recruit you?" Ted smiled. "Of course he recruited me!" Barney complained: "He not only kidnapped my friends, but also distorted the three views of my friends. This is so hateful! " "Stop talking." Under Ted''s subtle influence, he also began to understand good and bad, at least he wouldn''t be hotheaded whenever he said about freedom or something, regardless of whether he didn''t know it, he smiled and persuaded him. "Don''t you always want to distort our three views and let us follow your legendary pick-up-girl theory? At the very least, Adam really had nothing to say to his friends. How many people think of their friends as soon as a disaster strikes, and act immediately to keep friends away from danger? How many people will persuade them again and again, and even say the bottom line, just to let friends not rush back to the dangerous place in his eyes? This is not just something your friends will do for you. This is what your family will worry about for you! Freedom is great, but freedom is not everything. Sometimes you have to compromise for something. Otherwise, why do you still have to pay taxes, test your drivers license, and obey the law? This is the compromise of freedom to life safety! So there is no absolute freedom at all, and don''t yell in the name of freedom at all. At the very least, for Adams family-like concern, even if the so-called freedom is compromised, I recognize it... What is your expression? " When he said this, he saw Barney staring at him in horror. "you''ve changed!" Barney pointed at him angrily: "I knew it! Adam is a cancer, he is poisoning our values! And all of you are deeply poisoned and hopeless! " "Whatever you say, you are happy." Ted smiled helplessly: "But as your friend... well, well, best friend. I sincerely suggest that you, from now on, have regular physical examinations and in-depth physical examinations. Various cancer tumor tests are not the best. In the event of misfortune, we should be aware of it and treat it as soon as possible. This is the most important thing. If you still consider me your best friend, then don''t talk nonsense. I will ask Adam to add you to the medical examiner... If it doesnt work, Ill make a list of what medical examinations we have done then. Anyway, if you have money, you can take this watch and go to other good doctors to help you check each item. Do you agree? " Having said this, he stared at Barney. Barney originally wanted to spit out cleverly, but when it came to his lips, it became: "...good." Still the same sentence, people with three different views may have some ideas completely contrary to each other, but in some human commonality, they are all the same. Obviously, family affection and friendship are the common characteristics of human beings. Chapter 1060: Reversing is no big deal Medical center. "There was a serious shooting at Columbia University in New York, and there was news that the gunmen had opened fire on students, faculty and staff. Caused more than 20 wounded... The number of gunmen is still unclear. The only thing that is clear is that after the humanitarian disaster, this kind of behavior is definitely a terrorist attack, and both the NYPD and FBI have arrived..." The latest news is being broadcast on TV, and everyone is standing there watching. "Everyone, start preparing, and the wounded will be sent over soon." Adam began to give orders. He is not surprised at all. Liberty Milliken, shootout every day. This is definitely not malicious ridicule, but the real truth. On average, there are at least one hundred shootings every day. New York is another Gotham prototype. Even after the humanitarian disaster, NYPD, FBI and even NSA and CIA have stepped up their actions. But we can''t control people''s eating and drinking, so we can''t control happy shooting. After all, guns and bullets also have a shelf life. They are not consumed every day, they are piled up in the warehouse to eat ashes, and they eat dirt. So there are not many shootings that should be. It''s just that such large-scale school shootings are still relatively rare. And it''s his alma mater, Columbia University. "15 ambulances are coming, and there may be more later." Adam stood outside the emergency room, looked at a group of medical staff in protective clothing and prepared, and explained: "The first one will arrive in three minutes..." While talking, the first ambulance has arrived. "The injured is NYPD, Michael Fazilio, 28 years old, with gunshot wounds on his right upper arm and left leg..." The first responder quickly introduced the condition. "Carter!" Adam took a quick check and saw that there was no life crisis for the time being, so he directly handed it over to Carter. "Take him to the trauma room 1, give him laboratory tests, trauma serial examinations, take X-rays of his arms and legs, and contact me immediately if you have any problems." "Yes." Carter promised, and with his trainee, he sent the injured NYPD in. "Doctor Duncan, he is the one who subdued the gunman!" The detective who followed reminded him: "He was talking to me on the walkie-talkie. He told me that he aimed and fired, and then he fell. Everyone has different opinions about the appearance of the gunman. So if you can wake Leo and let him tell me the situation, that would be the best. We need this information, right away, right away! " "Let me try." Adam nodded to express his understanding and called Carter to let Carter cooperate as appropriate. Then, I focused my energy on the masters and students who had been sent over one by one. This was only the first wave. In the follow-up, the injured were found and sent over, and the operating room of the hospital was soon full. Another news made Adam frown. "Doctor Jackson Avery, what are you talking about?" "Doctor Burke''s current patient is the gunman. He has the blood of dozens of innocent teachers and students on his hands. And this operation will take a whole day, three doctors, four nurses, a sterile and fully equipped operating room. These could have been used to save other people, those innocent victims, but now they want those innocent victims to risk surgery outside..." "To shut up!" Adam scolded and asked directly, "Doctor Burke, are you there?" "in." Dr. Burke agreed. "I''ll send you a new assistant right away." Adam quickly said: "Are there other medical staff who resist this operation?" "No more." Dr. Burke glanced at the medical staff who bowed their heads after Adam spoke. "Well." Adam said, "Now, Dr. Jackson Avery, please leave the operating room! You are no longer needed there! We are doctors, not judges! Please remember this! " "Ha ha." In the operating room, Jackson Avery was stunned, took off the surgical cap, and laughed disappointedly: "I thought Dr. Duncan you are different. Even if my mother kept persuading me to leave the hospital. But I think you can truly grow by following Dr. Duncan. But now it seems I was wrong..." When Adam heard this, there was no wave of trouble, and he was too lazy to respond, just trying to help the wounded. If you dont agree with your mind, it means youre wrong or youre wrong. Then you should really see who your grandfather and mother are. Although it is stubborn. But Jackson Avery stayed at the medical center, and Adam never embarrassed him. Now his behavior doesn''t seem to be from a medical family at all, and he doesn''t even have the most basic medical ethics. But it''s not surprising. He is the grandson of Harper Avery and the son of Catherine Avery. Even if they can pretend, but in daily life, some natural habits will naturally affect Jackson Avery. Otherwise, how dare an intern blatantly violate the doctor''s medical ethics and decide the life and death of the patient according to his own preferences. It was all the courage and confidence that Avery gave him. Otherwise, there is no need to wait for Adam to speak, Dr. Burke would have let him go! Has been busy. Jackson Avery stood in the distance with his hands in his arms during the period, just watching Adam rescue patients in the corridor. "The reason why these patients are not getting better help is because you want to save the heinous gunman." But his expression didn''t last long. After learning a piece of news, he was immediately confused. "what?!" Jackson Avery looked at the little nurse who was talking to him, dumbfounded: "What did you say?!" "The gunman found it, the real gunman." The little nurse explained. "What about the one rescued by Dr. Burke in the operating room?" Jackson Avery could not accept the news, and eagerly said: "He is also a gunman, right?" "He is not." The nurse glanced at him sympathetically: "After the gunman wounded the NYPD police officer, he was shot and killed by him who was passing by and saw righteousness. After the fallen police officer fell to the ground, he saw the brave man holding a gun and immediately shot him regardless. I dont know who released the surveillance video, but now its all over. If you dont believe me, you can go see it. " Jackson Avery hurried to see it. When I saw those who had rushed over to see righteousness in the surveillance video, they were ignored and emptied their magazines. Recalling that he had previously asked Dr. Burke and Adam to give up this blood-handed slaughter for other patients, his face was hot. GodWhat did he do! If this spreads... Damn NYPD! Let him get the wrong object! Don''t die! Thinking of this, he rushed to the operating room that had been going on for almost a day, hoping that Dr. Burke could save the brave man who was almost abandoned by him. After Adam was finished, he also came to care about the condition of this righteous man. Outside the operating room, I saw a crowd of NYPD standing there muttering with a bad face. Originally, they wanted to directly destroy the surveillance video daily, but they didn''t know why it leaked out so quickly this time, which made them very passive. Fortunately, they have enough experience. Although they are unhappy, they are not overly worried. In the worst case, it is just to make Michael Fazilio suspended for vacation. Chapter 1061: Adams life exploded Medical center. Adam looked at the muttering NYPDs outside the operating room. Thinking of being shot in the operating room for foresight and bravery, and then almost no medical staff willing to help him, my heart is full of absurdity. In this mood, Adam suddenly withdrew from reality. Time seemed to have been pressed the fast forward button at this moment, and Adam stood there with various pictures constantly flashing around him. 2002, 2003, 2004, 2005, 2006, 2007. Time passed quickly. The scene is not limited to the medical center. The time and space around him changed, only Adam remained the same, just watching quietly. It is very similar to the scene where the widow sister becomes a **** in the super body. As time approaches 2007, the speed begins to slow down. Especially when a few scenes flashed by, if it appeared, ordinary people''s eyeballs could be grasped. year 2006. Christmas. "godfather!" "godfather!" "godfather!" One by one, the children who were carved and jade-shaped, ran to Adam and called out affectionately or restrainedly. "Don''t fall down!" Monica and Rachel followed closely behind, but they could only shout for reminders from behind. Seeing Adam communicating with the children, they all smiled heartily. Then as they got closer and closer, they stopped and looked at it. "God, Adam is so young. Time really didn''t leave any traces on him." Rachel touched her face and murmured blankly. "Yeah, he is still young, and we are all old." Monica couldn''t help touching her face, sighing. 15 years ago. Adam just went to college, and it didn''t take long for them to graduate and work. A 24. A 26. At that meeting, Adam was a little small for them, but his appearance was enough to let them lay down their principles and actively pursue them. They are also confident that their looks are enough to smooth out the gap in age, so that people don''t think too much of old cows eating tender grass. But now, there is no change in the age gap between them and Adam. But looking at each other, they never thought of it anymore. They are now 39 and 41. Beauty is easy to grow old. Time is too cruel to them. They could bear it originally. After all, my husband and friends are the same. But there is always such a person as Adam in the circle of friends. As time goes by, every time they have a party, they are extremely heartbroken. What would a man do with such young and delicate skin? How good should it be for them? This feeling, as their age continues to increase, their bodies are getting older and stronger. Adam was so keen that he naturally noticed the complexity and changes in their eyes long ago, and calmly reduced the gathering of old friends. He didn''t want to make them sad. Although he is capable, he can''t solve their heart disease. Therefore, he can only slowly alienate them. In 2007. Medical center. "Adam, this..." The director of surgery, who was still there, looked at Adam very entangled. "I understand, Director." Adam smiled: "As long as you are in one day, you will always be our director." "The board of directors intends to let you be the director, but I actually agree with it..." The director of surgery smiled bitterly: "Well, when you want to be the director, just tell me." "it is good." Adam smiled and nodded. But the director of surgery has always been very cooperative with him and gave him a lot of face. Knowing that the other party still wants to continue to be the director of surgery, how could Adam grab his seat? In 2007. Duncan Apartments. "Leinard, I''m very happy today, is there anything good?" Adam joked during a video call with Leonard in Pasadena. "Nothing, nothing." Leonard is very reserved. "A new female neighbor, Petunia, is here. He imagines himself and Petunia''s children, beautiful and intelligent, and full of imagination." In the video, suddenly a head came over, who is not the skinny mantis Sheldon! That''s right! After Leonard graduated with a Ph.D. in experimental physics, he went to California Institute of Technology, the best professional field. Seeing renting in the school, I went to Shelton, passed many tests, and became Shelton''s roommate, as well as a series of tools such as the queen driver and the muscle bodyguard. Shelton doesn''t lack the co-leasing money at all, he only needs tools like Leonard. After graduating with a Ph.D. in 2003, Sheldon, who became a theoretical physics researcher at Caltech in the strange eyes of the principal, posted a notice on campus for two years. During the period, many people wanted to rent together, but they were basically at the first level, which was not in Sheldon''s eyes. Those who can survive the various levels and barely move in, even if the zombies run rampant on the end of the world, it is estimated that they will be able to survive. But it was just barely moving in, and it didn''t take long before they ran away cursingly. They would rather face the walking dead than be roommates with the troublesome Sheldon. Therefore, no matter when Leonard comes, even if it is not in 2005, wait a few years, it will have no effect at all. Because it''s him, it''s him, it''s him, and only he can fit Sheldon best and live for a long time. "Sheldon!" Leonard gave Sheldon a shameful look. "what''s happenin?" Shelton puzzled: "Isn''t this what you said?" "...I am not talking about being full of imagination." Leonard said embarrassedly. "You don''t need to say it." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "As long as you really have a child with Petunia in the future, then this child''s imagination must be very good. Because his father is a daydreamer. You and petunia? Hahaha. Unless the men in this world are all dead, only you and me, Howard, Rajesh, the four of us are left. That way, you have the most hope. Otherwise, you and Petunias children must be full of imagination. " "Okay, okay, your point of view has been made clear, can you shut up now?" Leonard cried, covering his head. "Of course not." Sheldon said solemnly: "I haven''t finished it yet. The reason why you don''t want to tell Adam about Penny, you don''t let us talk about Adam with Penny. Is it because of embarrassment that you and Petunia have imagination? I am still worried that after Petunia knows Adam, your childs imagination will explode, and it will directly explode... At the end of the video, Leonard was tortured by Sheldon and was ecstatic. Adam just looked at it with a smile. Not only these three scenes, but too much has happened in the past six years. For various reasons, Adam decided to move out of New York, spanning thousands of kilometers from the east coast to Los Angeles on the west coast. In the six years that passed in a blink of an eye, scenes flashed before Adam''s eyes. Finally frozen in a room In the mirror, Adam looked at a slightly strange face. "are you sure?" Juno''s face also appeared in the mirror, holding a makeup artifact, looking at the person in the mirror, and looking at the eyes of Adam through the eyes of the stranger in the mirror. "I am sure." Adam''s super brain, at this moment, sorted out all the memories of the past six years, returned to reality from a state of withdrawal, and smiled at Juno in reality at this moment. "Ugh." Juno sighed slightly and looked at Karen next to him. Karen handed a gun over. Adam took the gun, checked it skillfully, then screwed on the silencer, smiled at Juno and Karen, and pressed the headset: "A long sigh?" "Hello, the person in my dream." A slightly mechanical female voice came from the headset: "It''s time to act." Chapter 1062: Silent Little Red Riding Hood A celebration party is being held. FBI trainee agent Clarice Starling found and killed the serial perverted murderer nicknamed Buffalo Bill in one fell swoop, and won the award. Just when he was happy, a phone call came. "Starling." Clarice answered the phone. "Hello, Starling." A frightening familiar voice came from the other end of the phone: "Did the lambs stop screaming?" "Doctor Leda?" Clarice trembled. Compared to Bison Bill, this is the real super perverted murderer, and the key is the high IQ criminal Eater. In order to catch Buffalo Bill, she turned to him who was still in prison, and used his identity as a master of psychological crime to obtain clues. But because of this, before she became regular, she used the art of trading that the official agents used well in advance. Let the other party change to a better prison, thus giving the other party the opportunity to let the other party kill several prison guards and successfully escape from prison. "You don''t have to track this call, I won''t talk for too long." Dr. Hannibal Leda smiled slightly. "Where are you, Doctor Leda?" Clarice took the phone and looked around in horror, fearing that Hannibal would suddenly appear. "I don''t plan to find you anymore. With you, the world is even more interesting." Dr. Hannibal Leda smiled and said, "Take care and repay me in the future." "I can''t promise that." Clarice breathed a sigh of relief. "I hope we can talk for a while." Dr. Hannibal Leda smiled and said, "It''s just that I recently met a more interesting person. I''m going to surprise him. Goodbye." After speaking, stuck in time and hung up the phone. In a hidden corner, a person with hollow eyes broke off the disposable mobile phone and began to put on makeup in front of the mirror. Occasionally, Yu Guang swept the red hoodie on the table, and the curvature of the corner of his mouth rose slightly. At this moment, his eyes condensed, but there was an extra figure in the mirror unknowingly. "meet again." Dr. Hannibal Leda didn''t make any waves, smiled and greeted the visitor holding the silencer pistol, and the gesture of applying makeup on his hand remained unchanged. "It seems that you are really good at learning. Last time you just wore a mask of little practicality. Now that you have skillfully pretended to be another person, you will not be noticed when you walk into the crowd. Can I say this is my credit? " puff! A very low gunshot sounded. The visitor didn''t mean to speak at all, and shot a headshot. Then, the visitor searched the entire room very professionally and cleaned up all traces. Finally, he picked up the red hoodie on the table in one hand, and carried the packed Super Eater with the other. After getting the reminder in the headset, he left quietly. Wilderness. A dirt pit buried the famous Hannibal. This terrifying super pervert, like many serial pervert murderers, was completely wiped out. "Happy?" Juno took the red hoodie that Adam handed over and glanced at him. "Happy and relieved." Adam sat in front of the mirror and began to remove makeup, making no secret of it. "Beca did not suffer any torture, and was rescued by us the first time." Juno shook his head and said, "We can take care of the next thing, why do you have to involve yourself in it. This is not like your style at all. What has changed? " "Beca almost lost to Hannibal, it''s all my fault." Adam sighed: "If it weren''t for I suddenly let you clean up the serial perverted murderers around you. Becca would not be caught by Hannibal who had escaped from prison. And if it was me, no matter how scheming he was, it would be of no use. So in the future, you will evaluate the high-risk targets, or I will do it myself. I don''t want you to suffer unnecessary danger. and" Having said this, he glanced at the system panel. Wisdom: 193.6 (Super Genius) Strength: 1060 (non-human) Stamina: 1200 (non-human) Speed: 240 (excellent) Lifespan: 320 (non-human) other:*??*? After Hannibal is killed, the system reminds the speed +20. In the other options, the asterisks representing wisdom and speed keep shining, looking like they are waiting to be turned on. Needless to say, when the intelligence and speed reach the inhuman level, I am afraid that this other option will be unlocked. At that time, perhaps the door to a new world will be opened. Needless to say, wisdom needs to continue to be friends with geniuses at the protagonist level of film and television dramas to increase. This is one of the reasons Adam is planning to move to Los Angeles. Speed ??requires him to fear and eliminate fear to increase. In daily life, as his strengths in all aspects increase rapidly, he no longer knows what fear is. Therefore, among all the attributes, speed has always been the most hip. Not long ago, a serial perverted murderer broke out near his hometown in Texas. Adam felt the extreme fear again, fearing that his family would accidentally run into it. Although a bodyguard was hired to protect him secretly, it was inconvenient to have a bodyguard by his side. For parents, they are also very uncomfortable. Second, many serial perverted murderers look elegant and easy-going, without threats, even bodyguards may not be able to protect them in time. This allowed Adam to create a safer living environment for all his relatives and friends, and eliminate the idea of ??serial pervert murderers that are more random and dangerous for them. Mentioning this to Juno, Juno naturally readily agreed. So Texas, New York, Los Angeles, Washington, etc., became the hunting grounds of Little Red Riding Hood. Sky Eye is responsible for collecting comprehensive intelligence. Juno analyzes, locks the target, and determines the removal plan. Becca is in charge of the Tyrannosaurus rex warriors to attack, and convince people with reason. Most of the time. The serial perverted murderers near these areas were secretly swept away. The probability of a tragic accident for Adam''s relatives and friends was minimized. But what they didn''t know was that this action attracted the attention of the master of criminal psychology, the perverted ogre Hannibal. Because he used to be a very famous psychiatrist, and he is also famous in the Tao. Many serial perverted murderers have been in contact with him, have done psychological counseling, and exchanged skills. The disappearance of these serial perverted murderers on a large scale, for the outside world, there is no waves. Because they have been crimes after crimes. After a series of murders, www.novelhall.com disappeared completely and stopped. But for Hannibal, the disappearance of his friends and believers on such a large scale is too suspicious. So after he escaped from prison, he set up a trap for the first time and caught Beka who was responsible for the cleanup activities. Fortunately, Juno thought about this in advance and noticed it the first time. Then when she was about to lead people to rescue, Adam, who heard the news next to her, looked at the dazzling speed value on the system panel and decided to take the action personally. He rescued Becca the first time, but let the sharp Hannibal escape. This time, it was the closing action. And as he expected, after Hannibal was eliminated, the speed finally rose again after many years. He himself does not fear anyone, but he fears so many relatives and friends. And fear and elimination of fear can increase the speed. Chapter 1063: Emma the sweet bear is 6 years old In front of the mirror. "And what?" Juno looked at Adam. "It''s nothing." Adam smiled and said, "Just treat it as if I am chasing excitement. Don''t worry, I won''t be addicted. Only your high-risk and high-difficulty targets, I will shoot. I usually don''t have time, so I have to continue to work hard to save people. " Nowadays the system has two attributes that require effort. One is speed. The other is wisdom. But beyond that, life span is still Adam''s goal of unremitting efforts. The first small goal after non-human is 1,000 years old. No matter where you are, time is the most precious resource. Adam has nothing to worry about living enough. "Ok." Juno glanced at Adam, did not ask further, nodded and smiled: "I know, now pack up and go, Peggy is still waiting in Washington." "Ok." Adam nodded and, with Juno''s cooperation, speeded up the removal of makeup. Washington. Grossman''s house. early morning. In the bedroom on the second floor. A little girl was standing by the window, looking through the glass to the fountain downstairs, and saw an orange cat dead in it. The corner of her mouth was slightly raised, she pulled down the white curtains, and turned her head to look at the small bed. Three sets of clothes are neatly placed on the bed. The little girl walked over, picked up a set and put it on. Walked to the calendar on the wall, took out a red pen and circled the 18th. The first to the 17th of the calendar are all the same red circles. There are 18 red circles, almost the same size and shape. After the circle, the little girl''s delicate and beautiful face showed a smile again. Then turned around and walked to the closet, which was filled with various awards and trophies. The little girl reached for the neatly placed trophy, and moved it left and right again. emmm. The left and right hedges are still in their original positions, not bad at all. After finishing all this, she sat down in front of her dressing table, looked at the big mirror, and started to comb her long hair with a comb. Click, click. The movements are slow and rhythmic. After I swept to the brush barrel on the dressing table, three brushes were placed in the wrong direction, and I reached out again to place the brushes in the same direction. "Breakfast is ready, little sweet bear." A middle-aged man came over and shouted at the door. "Okay, Dad." The little girl responded sweetly. After the man left, her face returned to indifference, and she continued to comb her hair unhurriedly. Click, click... downstairs. "Hello, sister." The little girl finished her dress, like a little princess, came downstairs, and called to the figure who was already sitting at the table. "Ok." The elder sister is exactly a big little girl. She is eating breakfast and glances up at her. The middle-aged man who was pouring milk in the open kitchen sighed as he looked at the sisters. Six years ago, his beloved wife Linda had an accidental premature delivery, and died only in time to give birth to his daughter Emma. Her daughter Emma was admitted to the ICU right after she was born, and after that she didn''t cry or laugh. Fortunately, he grew up to six years old safely. Now it is as good as her half-sister Peggy, as his sister Angela expected. Almost exactly the same perfect appearance. He has shown a talent for high IQ since he was a child, and has won various awards. It was just another Peggy. but Thinking of this, David sighed again in his heart. "When will Adam come to pick you up?" Emma sat at the end of the long dining table, facing her sister Peggy at a distance, gently stirring the milk, and asked. "Nowadays." Peggy glanced at her sister: "And it''s not picking me up, it''s picking us up." "we?" Emma was taken aback, then turned to look at David standing in the open kitchen: "Dad?" "Little Sweet Bear..." David hesitated: "I was just about to tell you, your sister Peggy and your brother Adam want to take you to live with them for a while. You know, they are the best in the world. If you stay with them for a period of time, you will surely learn a lot of good habits and become a more perfect person in the future. Although Dad can''t bear you, Dad also hopes that you can be more perfect..." "But Dad, I don''t want to leave you." Emma suddenly looked distraught, and she wanted to cry. "Emma..." How could David stand this, his hardened heart softened again, and he couldn''t help but look at Peggy. "David, take a look at the fountain outside." Peggy said lightly. Emma''s face changed slightly. "Ok?" After a daze, David thought of something, glanced at his daughter Emma helplessly, and walked out. "Have you seen it a long time ago?" Emma put away her crying expression and looked at her sister Peggy blankly: "I still want to surprise you." "Then surprise now?" Peggy smiled slightly. Emma looked at her sister, her eyes a little dangerous. "Drowning the orange cat, are you trying to scare me away?" Peggy shook his head and smiled: "It''s too naive, my sister has also prepared a surprise for you." "Do you dare to let me pass?" Emma speaks threateningly. "It has been determined." Peggy smiled and said, "You could have played a good daughter who was reluctant to give up her father. David estimates that he will still be entangled. But it''s a pity that you shouldn''t have drowned the orange cat at this time to demonstrate to me. " "Emma, ??what''s the matter with that orange cat?" Outside, David picked up the dead cat in the fountain with a net basket, and after he was cleaned up, he walked in and looked at his daughter with a complicated expression. Orange cats can swim. And the fountain is not big. Without external force, the orange cat would not drown in it. "What happened to the orange cat?" Emma looked at David naturally, with a natural blankness in her eyes. "Ugh." David sighed: "Your brother Adam is coming soon. When you finish your breakfast, start packing your things. You are going to live with them in Pasadena for half a year..." "It is estimated that half a year is not enough." Peggy said quietly by the side: "I think I will live there for a long time. The affiliated schools of California Institute of Technology over there are pretty good. David, you miss her in the future, just come and see her. It just doesn''t affect your dating, restart a new life. " "Don''t say that!" David blushed: "As long as you are good to Emma, ??don''t you go on a date? Emma is everything to me! " "Dad, I don''t want to, I want to be with you." Emma finally cried: "Don''t you love me anymore?" "Not bad." Peggy joked: "You are better suited to go to Pasadena. Hollywood is nearby. I will give you 80 points for this crying scene. " "I have something more I will be back later." David turned his face, said, and left. "Just know to go to the room and cry." Emma saw that the emotional line was not working, her small face was indifferent and ruthless: "Useless man!" "If he hears this, he will definitely cry to death." Peggy shook his head: "At our reminder, he knows your essence. But as an ordinary person and a father, he has never been able to deal with it rationally. Rather than crying every day and worrying every night, I might as well cry a lot now and bid farewell to tears. He is not as useless as you think. " The doorbell rang just as the sisters had a showdown on their "heart-to-heart talk". "Adam!" Emma''s eyes moved, she got up and ran to the door, opened the door, and rushed over. Chapter 1064: The world is terrible, Emma wants to go home Washington. Grossman''s house. When Adam arrived, he was hugged by a small figure in his thigh. "Emma." Adam and Peggy looked at each other, looked down, and smiled slightly: "Did you hear what your sister Peggy said? Are you happy to go to Pasadena with us?" "Happy." Emma raised her little face, full of joy: "I like playing with Adam the most." "..." Hearing the movement, David, who wiped the corners of his eyes, came out of the bedroom and his face became stiff when he heard these words. This daughter... Forget it, the heart is tired, he is powerless, let''s leave it to Peggy and Adam. They are one kind of people. And they are also Emma''s relatives. "nice! You love it." Adam picked up Emma, ??walked in, and smiled at her: "I''ll find a good teacher for you, you will love her." "Ok." Emma is very well-behaved: "I believe in you, Adam." "I hope you can always maintain this mentality." Peggy looked at Emma who held Adam''s neck and looked provocatively at her, and smiled meaningfully. "Adam." David wiped away his tears and walked out to greet Adam. "David." Adam nodded to him and let Emma down. "Go for a walk?" David proposed. "Okay, just go to see your new studio." Adam smiled and nodded. In the past few years, David''s career has made great progress and he has a small fortune. Originally, he could rent a luxurious studio in an office building in the city, which was also convenient for his business. But in order to get along with his daughter Emado and to commemorate his late wife Linda, he stayed at home. The original studio has not changed. However, a new studio was added next to it. "Adam, Peggy said, Emma''s situation like this will live on your side." David and Adam walked side by side on the trail and said anxiously: "An orange cat was drowned in the fountain just now..." "It looks like we need to live longer." Adam suddenly nodded and said, "David, you also know that Emma''s situation is a bit special. She was born without crying or laughing. Later, as she grew up, she gradually felt joy, anger, sorrow and joy. But that''s only because she can understand what emotions are. It''s not that she can feel the joy, anger, sorrow, and joy. The brain MRI showed that when chatting with her, whether it is she likes or she hates. The Block District is extremely active. However, the amygdala and adjacent limbic cortex did not respond. Block area is the language center. The amygdala and the adjacent limbic cortex are the areas that generate emotions, recognize emotions, and regulate emotions. In other words, she can understand but can''t feel emotions. The various emotions that she showed later were entirely the deduction of emotions after she grew up slowly, because of her high IQ understanding that social needs emotions, through analysis and understanding. Switch to an ordinary family, because Emma grew up too fast, so she knew how to conceal her disguise when she was young, and she would most likely be ignored..." "But fortunately there are you." David took the call and smiled bitterly: "Otherwise, I would indeed have all kinds of emotions suddenly when she was two years old, and after she was ecstatic, I was deceived. My own daughter, but I didnt know she was mentally ill..." "This situation is very rare." Adam comforted: "Moreover, mental illness is not all a serial perverted murderer in the stereotype..." "That drowned orange cat..." David mourned. "do not worry." Adam continued to comfort: "Emma is still young and has this kind of mental illness, which has wiped out human nature. For her, drowning an orange cat is no different from an ordinary child trampling on an ant. She can''t feel emotions, and is accustomed to manipulating everyone around her, and lying sickly about it... These are her instincts for survival. There is also education. And we have the best teacher, trust me..." "I believe you." David sighed: "Besides placing hope on you, I really don''t know what to do. Since I heard you talk about Emma''s situation, I have also read a lot of information. Many mental illnesses are congenital and cannot be treated at all..." "There are always more solutions than difficulties." Adam smiled and said: "Different coping methods will guide Emma to what kind of person. Continue to stay with you, unless you also annihilate others, desires, morals...everything, only keep your unconditional and unprincipled love for Emma. Otherwise, she would regard all the changes in her mind as a threat to her. Did you see that hornet''s nest? " Speaking of this, Adam pointed to the hornet''s nest under the eaves of the studio: "Like these wasps, once they feel threatened, they will attack. Emma is the same. Because she can''t feel emotions, she doesn''t have the love of her daughter for her father. Coupled with her high IQ. Your situation is actually very dangerous. I don''t think you can have such a bottomless love, and can''t control her and guide her, right? " David was shocked. He really couldn''t imagine that there would be such a situation where he couldn''t bear to say that could happen. But think about it, is it impossible to happen? In recent years, his sister Angela has been trying to reintroduce him, reorganize a family, and want to give Emma a stepmother. And Emma did ask several times if he wanted to date. Not happy at first. After that, there is no objection. But every time he really wants to go on a date, there are always surprises waiting for him. Now think about it, this is not Emma''s manipulation, it also represents Emma''s truest reaction. She doesn''t like change! He really loves her, and is even willing to be single for her for twenty years. But Emma is more than just him loving her. She needs everyone to love her as much as he does, to satisfy her. Otherwise it is a threat to her. Think of the orange cat drowning in the fountain today... The future is so terrible, he can''t even imagine it. "Don''t worry too much, everything is still too late." Adam patted David on the shoulder: "She is only six years old after all. All she needs is a mentor who suits her best." "Ok." David forced a smile. In the afternoon. David watched his daughter Emma say goodbye to him, got into Adam''s car and disappeared into the distance. Feeling lost in my heart, and as if I had some explanation, it was extremely complicated, standing there for a long time without leaving. California. Pasadena. Adam''s car stopped in front of a villa near California Institute of Technology. "Welcome over You must be Emma." Juno walked out of the villa and smiled at Emma who got out of the car and raised his eyes. Emma glanced at her and couldn''t help taking a step back, staring at Juno alertly. "Dear sister, this is the surprise my sister arranged for you." Peggy walked to Emma''s side and smiled at her: "This is Juno, Adam''s best friend, and will be your mentor. I believe you will get along very happily. She will teach you many things. Drowning an orange cat threatens to intimidate others. This kind of thing is still too low-level..." "Emma is only six years old, is she interested in biological anatomy?" Juno said in surprise: "It''s amazing, sister, but I didn''t get interested until I was ten years old..." Emma: "..." Chapter 1065: Monkey King The entrance of the villa. The surprise given by sister Peggy made little Emma want to go home. She can''t feel emotions by nature, so shivering is impossible. But the temperament radiated from Juno made her instinctively blown up. It''s just a pity that when I get here, I can''t help myself. No matter how pitifully she looked at Adam, Adam just smiled and told Emma to study with Juno in the future, and left. May I ask, who else is more suitable to be Emma''s mentor than Juno? Adam left space for the girls. He went to San Jose St. Bonaventure Hospital in Los Angeles. After leaving the New York Medical Center, he chose the largest private hospital in Los Angeles as the director of surgery. He is going to deal with the work first, and then go to see Sheldon and Leonard. there. Interesting scenes are happening in the apartment TBBT4A where Shelton and Leonard live. "Good morning, I must say that I slept very sweetly." Early in the morning, Sheldon got up full of energy and came to the open kitchen, preparing to drink milk while complimenting his state. "Although the time is short, the quality of sleep is really good." "I''m not surprised at all." Lying on the table, Leonard, with a haggard look of insomnia, holding a coffee cup, vomited: "The panacea for insomnia is to break into the beautiful neighbor''s house in the middle of the night to help clean up." Opposite them came a beautiful neighbor, Petunia. Penny was originally Mie''s girl, and I saw Sheldon and Leonard, one is a giant baby, the other is an honest person, so she is defenseless. Within a few days of meeting, he gave Leonard the spare key of his apartment and asked Leonard to help her receive the new furniture. Leonard naturally didn''t have a second word, pulling Sheldon into the big bang and sending the new furniture in. As a result, Sheldon saw that Petunia was a girl and the apartment was messed up into a pigsty. When I went to bed at night, I thought that there was a pigsty next door. The more I thought about it, the more wrong I got. I got up and opened the door of Petunia''s apartment with the spare key. In the voice of Petunia, she became a conch girl and helped organize the entire apartment. Leonard got up in the middle of the night to go to the bathroom, found the problem, did not persuade Sheldon, and in the end he could only follow Sheldon to work in the middle of the night. Then Sheldon felt relieved and went to bed. Leonard, who has basic social knowledge, worried that the beautiful and intelligent child he and Petunia were basically yellow, so he suffered from insomnia. "irony?" Sheldon looked at Leonard uncertainly. "What do you think?" Leonard murmured, seeing that Shelton couldn''t get it at all, and said in frustration: "I just think you should tell Adam about this method. Maybe a panacea that can completely cure insomnia can be developed. That''s also considered..." He didn''t say that if this could be true, it would not be in vain that he sacrificed the beautiful and intelligent child of him and Petunia. "good idea." Sheldon was surprised: "I originally thought that hormones would only reduce wisdom. But Peggy, Adam, and you all prove that hormones may really improve wisdom. Maybe I should really give it a try..." "puff!" Leonard was taking a sip of coffee, and when he heard this, he spouted directly: "Cough cough cough, what did you say?" "Bazinga~!" Sheldon looked at Leonard for a while, and suddenly smiled: "Adam and Peggy are just a case. You are different from them, and you don''t have the commonality that hormones can enhance wisdom. Otherwise, on the first day we met Penny, it wouldnt happen that you wanted to take off Pennys pants, but it was mine in the end..." "enough!" Leonard called out in embarrassment. "Sonofabitch!" An angry female voice came from outside the door. "If you want to get angry, you''d better learn from the opposite side." Sheldon said seriously: "That''s the spirit of the man, are you sure that Penny is not from Texas?" "...Penny is up." Leonard didn''t know what to say, and raised his coffee cup with a wry smile. "You freak bastards!" At this time, there was a voice that was even more angry at Penny from outside the door. "I haven''t confessed yet, how does she know it''s ours?" Leonard stayed for a while. "I may have left it accidentally. Suggestions on how to organize the wardrobe in the bedroom." Sheldon looked away. "Leinard!!!" With a cry, the door was pushed open, and an angry Petunia arrived: "Did you sneak into my apartment when I was sleeping last night?" "Oh oh oh!" At this time, a short and thin man with a sloppy bag and a peaceful person walked in. They are Leonard''s colleagues and friends Howard and Rajesh at Caltech. Hearing this, Howard, who was sulky, immediately yelled in agreement: "You are too much..." Having said this, he secretly gave Leonard and the others a look: "You ate alone without me?" "How can you treat a lady like this, you will frighten her." The short and thin guy said as he stepped his feet and stretched out his hands to hold Petunia''s shoulders. Petunia looked down at him with her hands in her arms, her eyes full of threats. The short and thin guy of the saucy bag looked at Petunia''s muscles and big hands, and put the raised hand back naturally, and touched his head. "Shut up, Howard!" Leonard was getting angry, and Sheldon scolded him for nothing, so he directly directed the anger at Howard, and then explained to Petunia: "Yes, but only for cleaning." "To be precise, it is tidying up. Your place is actually not too dirty." Sheldon couldn''t help correcting: "Otherwise I won''t go in at all." "Just for cleaning?" Howard hates iron but not steel. He has learned Dongguo, but he is still in its infancy. When he reached the level of Juno, he must have thought of the classic Journey to the West at the first time. Monkey King settled down in the Seven Fairies in Pan Taoyuan, and then went to steal the peaches to eat. What is this behavior? "Give me back my keys!" Petunia didn''t bother to say anything. After taking the key returned by Leonard, she asked incredible: "Do you know how terrible this is?" "Of course, we discussed it for a long time last night." Leonard laughed at himself. "In my room! While I am sleeping!!!" Petunia said madly. "And snoring, maybe it''s a sinus infection." Shelton seriously suggested: "But it may also be sleep apnea syndrome. You may need to see an otolaryngologist." "...What kind of doctor can take the shoes off the bottom?" Petunia was stunned for a while, then suppressed her anger, walked to Sheldon, and issued a threat. "It depends on the depth. Either a proctologist or a surgeon Although Sheldon cant understand the mockery, Petunias expression and proximity gave him a premonition of a crisis, but still He said straightforwardly: "You are lucky. Regardless of your needs, I know a very good general practitioner who has come to Los Angeles and can help you solve it..." At this time, Leonard could only quickly write a slogan of sarcasm over there, and then held it up to remind Sheldon. "Oh" Shelton then understood, and suddenly realized what was going on with Petunia''s expression. Petunia saw that it was useless to talk to Sheldon. In the end, she only got angry, and ignored Leonard''s proposal to calm her before discussing. She directly told Leonard and the others to stay away from her and walked out angrily. Back to his apartment, the door was heavily closed, and the sound of sulking bags floated over. "The general practitioner you are talking about is that Dr. Adam Duncan? I want to know him a long time ago, you should call him over, lets get to know..." Chapter 1066: When a man screams, its fine TBBT4A apartment. "You send yourself to apologize now!" Leonard didn''t want to talk about Adam, so he pointed directly to Sheldon and asked him to apologize. "Oh ha ha." Sheldon laughed directly. "what''s so funny?" Leonard said angrily. "Isn''t that ironic?" Sheldon was surprised. "No!" Leonard cried, pointing to the door. "Boy, the hormones are two extremes for you and Adam Peggy." While inserting a knife, Sheldon knocked on the door of apartment 4B in the past at Leonard''s request. Boom boom boom. "I have a master''s degree and two doctoral degrees." Boom boom boom. "I shouldn''t do this." Boom boom boom. "Penny!" "What are you doing?" Petunia didn''t want to open the door, but when they thought about Adam Duncan, maybe they knew each other. She felt that if they were with her, she could still be rescued. She held her back for a while, and finally opened the door. "I am very sorry for what happened last night." Sheldon began to apologize: "The responsibility rests with me, and I hope this will not affect your opinion of Leonard. Not only is he a very good person, but I heard that he is a perfect lover... at least he really works very hard..." "..." Leonard hid in the door of the apartment, just feeling there was a little hope, and then when he heard the words behind, he covered his face and squatted on the ground, despairing. "..." Petunia was stunned for a long time. She wanted to forgive, and then went to ask Adam Duncan. But Sheldon has a way to make her unable to bear it. Seeing his handsome face that seemed sincere, she could just slap it over without a slap. But let her forgive me? Sorry, the concubine can''t do it. As a result, she could only turn around and close the door, first to calm down the surging innocence of Ren Du Er pulse. "I did everything I could." Sheldon walked back, said to Leonard, who was hiding his face on the ground, and then threw it away. "Yup." Howard sarcastically said: "You really work very hard, just like Leonard~" "She was dumbfounded just now. I have only seen her in my life." Rajesh, the peaceful man who has always been transparent, finally spoke after Petunia closed the door. "It sounds like you have seen many women." Howard vomited: "You can''t even talk in front of a woman. This is a disease and needs to be cured! It happens to have always heard that Adam Duncan is the most powerful legendary doctor. After we get to know him, let him treat you! " "Okay." Rajesh said cheerfully: "I''ve long wanted to see him, I''m a fan of the Lord of Mysteries. Witchs taste is really good~" "The witch''s taste is really good~" Howard could not help chanting the classic quotes of Emperor Roselle in the Lord of Mysteries. After speaking, I vomit: "How many times have I said this? I said this sentence. You change other words. For example, good afternoon, Mr. Fool? " "Ha! Ha! Ha!" Without a woman present, Rajesh would do well, smirking a few times, and mockingly said: "I can only be Miss Justice? Do you think so? Are you afraid that others will misunderstand us? " "..." Howard suddenly showed disgust, denial, and expressions of Dont tell me so ambiguous. "You know what I''m talking about!" Rajesh pointed at Howard. "I do not know." Howard quickly denied it. "I know." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "Obviously you ridicule Rajesh for being a woman. And Rajesh mocks you for loving witches. Miss Justice can actually follow the path of the witch. Even Rajesh doesn''t need Miss Justice at all. Because the man takes the witch sequence route, it is the most promising. You forgot, the original witch Cheek was a witch turned into by a man taking potions. He is like this, and the entire sequence naturally becomes more and more twisted into his shape. I asked Adam. He personally said that there is a deep meaning in it, saying that if a man screams, there is nothing wrong with a woman! So this round of irony, Rajesh won! " "..." Howard''s mouth twitched, speechless. Rajesh lifted his chin and smiled triumphantly. "...It''s just weird." Sheldon didn''t finish. He never knew when to shut up in front of his friends. "Rajesh, you mocking Howard like that. Then why do you like to quote this famous quote from Emperor Roselle? " "..." Rajesh''s triumphant smile froze there, and he lowered his head with a guilty conscience. Blind student, you found Huadian! "Maybe you don''t believe it, but if you speak again after I say this, you will die!" Leonard stood up anxiously and called to Sheldon who was still talking there. "Fusheng Xuanhuang Tianzun, Fusheng Xuanhuang God...what are you doing?" Sheldon avoided the shoes thrown by Leonard, wondering: "Aren''t we in the Tarot Club in the Lord of Mysteries? I agree with the protagonists identity and acting style. Of course I am Brian Moretti! " "..." Leonard looked at Sheldon with a serious face, really tired, too lazy to say anything, and fell directly on the sofa, blindly seeing. Unfortunately, this is also a delusion. "Leonard?" Shelton quickly reminded: "That''s my special seat!" "Aren''t you the protagonist Brian Moretti?" Leonard lay his face on Sheldon''s seat, and muttered: "You go report me, anyway, you can only do this kind of thing!" "Surviving in a world full of predators is not easy." Sheldon frowned: "In order to survive, our prey have developed some natural defense mechanisms. Pretending to be dead, screaming for warning, these are disguise. There is escape! The reason I admire Bryan is because he combines the two on this basis. While running away, report backhand and let the more powerful predators eliminate the predators who have hunted us. I thought you were just like me, you forgot to be bullied by all kinds of bullies in school? " "That was before I met Adam!" Leonard murmured: "After I met Adam, only girls will bully me from time to time, and they are not as good as before?" "why?" Howard was surprised: "Knowing that you are Adam''s friend, boys dare not bully you, why do girls dare?" "They don''t bully too much." Leonard smiled bitterly: "They hope to get Adam''s attention by this. But Adam ignored this and told me to solve it myself. After that, it became less and less..." "You are really useless." Howard despised: "If you change to me, I will let them all go back on maternity leave!" "Because you are a Jew, do you think you can give birth to ten?" Rajesh murmured: "I thought you all didn''t want to have children. Those advanced theories are not all put forward by you No matter how much you can live, you cant compare to your peaceful people! " Howard taunted back with a backhand. However, I will not comment on the two practices of my own people. It''s just that he doesn''t say, there is a straight boy next to him. So Sheldon vomited lotus, so scared that Leonard was too busy even to get angry and didn''t want to care about Sheldon, and got up directly. She stopped Sheldon, not letting him say those shocking words. While appeasing and persuading Howard, don''t care, the most important thing is to stop talking. Otherwise, the life-saving scene of the family waving the national flag and state flag when Sheldon was a child is probably about to begin again. And this time, Sheldon has grown up, no child status, no one in the sky and the earth can save him! He was angry with Sheldon and was also a good friend of Sheldon, so naturally he didn''t see Sheldon really looking for death. Chapter 1067: This is the big bang of life! You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. The taboo topic was finally left over. It''s not that Howard talks more about loyalty... he and Sheldon are just barely friends, and they are arrogant to each other. If Leonard weren''t in the middle, they would have been dead for a long time. The reason why Howard ignored Sheldon''s forbidden words. That''s because he himself is a Jewish shame, and don''t do too many things that violate the doctrine. The boss doesn''t talk about the second. When Leonard worried about his and Petunia''s beautiful and intelligent children, he began to rack his brains and began to write letters of apology. Then, what made him rejoice happened when he just stuffed the letter of apology into Petunia''s apartment and the door opened. Petunia also forgave him. "So, do you know Dr. Adam Duncan?" Petunia walked back into Leonard''s apartment and couldn''t wait to ask her scratching questions. "Do not." Leonard first said a negative that surprised her, then grinned, raised his head slightly, proud. "Adam is my best friend, Sheldon is Adam''s high school classmate, we don''t just know him!" "Wow, cool!" Petunia couldn''t help but exclaimed, her eyes looked different at Leonard. "What''s so cool about this?" Sheldon disliked: "Adam is not a warlock Adam!" "Warlock Adam?" Petunia was a little confused. "The superhero in the Marvel comics is a man made person, and finally in charge of the court of life..." Leonard was guilty of explaining, but he caught a glimpse of Petunia''s eyes returning to normal, and he immediately awoke, waved his hand and said awkwardly: "None of these matters..." "you guys" Penny''s eyes swept across the embarrassed Leonard, the arrogant Shelton, the wretched Howard, and the transparent Rajesh, thinking of Adam in her mind, and she couldn''t help but doubt it. "Really a friend of Dr. Adam Duncan?" "of course!" Leonard was anxious: "I''ll show you our group photo!" With that, he ran into the bedroom, took out an album, and showed it to Petunia. Petunia took a look and found that it was really Adam and didn''t look like PS, so she exclaimed: "Really... just how could it be?" "What do you mean?" Leonard grinned stiffly. He is really greedy for Petunia, but Adam, a good friend, is also his pride. He is naturally disgusted with questioning this! "I am sorry" Petunia quickly apologized: "I''m just a little weird, Adam is a doctor..." "We are also doctors...Most of us are doctors!" Leonard reminded that when Yu Guang saw Howard, his voice changed. MIT master engineer Mr. Howard Vorowitz: "..." "Yeah..." Petunia smiled awkwardly and politely: "But he is a real doctor, he can really save people, you..." "The difference between us and Adam is not much greater than the difference between you and the monkey." Shelton is making a vivid metaphor. "..." Petunia''s face went dark. This hapless kid! It''s so handsome and annoying! "Sheldon!" Upon seeing this, Leonard''s dissatisfaction with Petunia''s previous words immediately disappeared, fearing that Petunia would be angry, and quickly glared at Sheldon. "what''s happenin?" Sheldon said straightforwardly: "Am I wrong?" With that, she looked at Petunia: "What is your IQ?" "..." Petunia twitched her mouth, got up and walked towards the door, mocking and sarcastically saying: "I will tell you after I go back to the test." "Do you know how to measure it?" Sheldon doubted: "Let me test it for you!" The response was Petunia''s two hands and **** who didn''t look back. "I do!" Howard shouted at Petunia''s back: "I can do it!" "..." Leonard only felt pain in his forehead, looking at these one or two, he was crazy. He thinks he can consider kicking Sheldon and Howard out of his circle of friends, anyway his best friend Adam has already arrived. emmm. Plus Rajesh, who doesn''t speak in front of the woman, is enough. "Don''t look at me like that." Howard reluctantly retracted his gaze, saw Leonard glaring at him, and said, "I just saw the stitches. What if Petunia likes this?" "To shut up!" Leonard said angrily. "Don''t be angry." Seeing that Leonard was really angry, Howard quickly calmed down: "Or I will teach you a way to trick you into bed?" "just you?" Leonard sneered: "I don''t have that much money... and I''m not that kind of silver!" "You think too much, neither am I." Howard was suddenly embarrassed. "Yeah, yeah..." The re-colored Rajesh sneered: "500 dollars, one hour, don''t ask where I got it." "Do you want to listen?" Howard didn''t pretend when he saw this, looking at Leonard. "Just tell me, I''ll listen." Leonard still didn''t believe Howard had other ways to teach him besides spending money. "Your biggest capital right now is that you and Adam Duncan are good friends." Howard''s eyes lighted and said: "And looking at Petunia''s appearance, I am also very interested in Adam Duncan. Too. Adam Duncan''s conditions are there, but Petunia is not the only one interested. I have three strategies of upper, middle and lower, which can guarantee you a successful base! Do you want to listen? " "Ok." Leonard originally wanted to be restrained, but looking at Howard''s appearance, he couldn''t hold on anymore, and urged: "You speak." "Let''s talk about the next move first, it is naturally a good woman who is afraid of her husband." Howard smiled and said: "You slowly pursue it slowly. After several years, there will always be a chance." "What about the Zhongce?" Leonard had been prepared for this a long time ago, and he was not surprised by the next move. "Zhongce, you have a picture of Adam, and there are funny stories about Adam, and Petunia likes to drink at first glance." Howard winked his eyebrows and said: "Use this to seduce Petunia, as long as you are willing to spend time and time again, afraid that there will be no chance?" "This one" Leonard''s heart moved, and he felt that Howard was not bad, but he was also more interested in Howard''s best strategy: "What about the best strategy?" "The best policy, naturally Penny was introduced to Adam Duncan." Howard laughed and said: "On the condition of Adam Duncan, we can hit a home run when we meet. And on the terms of Adam Duncan, he is 100% a playboy. When he gets rid of Petunia quickly, you can comfort her when Petunia is sad. Isn''t that just a logical comfort to home run? " "what?!!!" Leonard was shocked. He knew Howard was shameless and indecent, but now it seems that he still underestimated Howard too! This kind of idea can be said... "Are you not doing it?" Howard was not ashamed, but rather proud, and overjoyed: "Since you don''t do it, then I..." "Dibs!" The transparent man Rajesh was exceptionally fast at this moment, and immediately used the classic Western strategy of making the first move. The ownership was announced directly. "Dibs!" Howard glared at Rajesh: "This is what I came up with, Leonard''s neighbor, Leonard will not come, of course it is mine!" "I announced it first." Rajesh proudly said. A pair of good friends started quarreling. "To shut up!" Leonard yelled: "This is my neighbor, my goal, you are not allowed to hit Penny''s idea!" The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1067 This is the Big Bang!) Read the record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1068: Romantic ninja in the atmosphere You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "Aren''t you quitting?" Howard looked at Leonard who declared sovereignty in surprise. "I did not say anything!" Leonard shook his head and said: "I''m just surprised that you would come up with such an idea! Didn''t say if this is a good idea! " "Fine" Seeing this, Howard nodded and said: "In this case, wait for you to finish, dibs!" "what?" Leonard''s face turned dark: "Penny is the love of my life, our children will be beautiful and intelligent, and I will never abandon her..." "I didn''t say you abandoned her." Howard smiled: "I said that dibs was waiting for her to dump you. Although she took the initiative to dump you! But according to general rules, she will still be sad. At least it will show a certain amount of sadness. At this time, it is equivalent to dumping her... Well, 50% success rate of getting in after being sad! This is already a very high probability, a good opportunity. And then you will definitely be obsessed and unwilling to let go. At that time, Petunia will make an impulse to make you give up. The chance of discussing directly with me, your good friend, will be greater than 50%... Adding the two, the probability is greater than 100%, do I say there is a problem with dibs? " "no problem." Rajesh was excited: "dibs!" "Do you want to be friends with Adam?" Leonard''s face turned black, suppressed angrily. "of course." Howard and Rajesh nodded. It''s the old two-dimensional element. For creators, they naturally want to get close. Besides, this is Adam Duncan! "Then tell you a rule in advance." Leonard said with a black face: "Adam has set rules for his friends, and all his friends must abide by them. Dont pursue your friends girlfriends, ex-girlfriends, friendswithbenefits, and relatives..." Having said this, Leonard glanced at Howard and added: "Yy and lipstick are not good either!" "Is it so strict?" Howard was taken aback: "Did you pull the hook?" "No hook needed." Leonard laughed and said: "Adam''s words are naturally coercive. Those who do not comply will end up miserably! " "..." Howard''s face froze. He felt he was being targeted. It is one thing to pursue not to pursue, because he has never succeeded. But yy and lipstick are not good? That''s too hard for him to romanticize the little prince! Then he found Huadian: "Hey, no, if that''s the case, then why do you still agree with my best policy? Although it''s the Penny you fancy first, but when you introduce Penny to Adam, that is Adam''s rule category, and you will be out of play. Unless you lie to me! In fact, there is no such rule at all, right? " "Of course there is." Sheldon explained: "Adam is very traditional in this regard. He doesn''t want the confusion of the circle of friends, and has strict requirements in this regard. This is one of the few places where I admire him. With this time, lets watch more comics and watch more movies, okay? " Seeing Howard and Rajesh had no sense of identity at all, Sheldon shook his head in disappointment: "As for Leonard, you still think what you are talking about is the best policy. That''s because he understands that Adam would not like Petunia at all. Although Penny is much higher in quality than the 200-plus catties transvestite next door. It is beautiful in your eyes, what cheesecake goddess is it! But she wants IQ but not IQ. The figure and appearance are completely incomparable with those of Adams female good friends. There are no outstanding achievements, interesting professions, interesting souls. She can be admired by Adam, just like Leonard can win the Nobel Prize in Physics! Not to mention Leonard introduced her to Adam. Adam is a doctor, an excellent general practitioner, and he is extremely proficient in psychology. Leonard couldn''t hide the look in Petunia''s eyes from Adam. As long as he saw it, he wouldn''t even touch Penny! " "So Leonard didn''t really want to introduce Petunia to Adam." Howard suddenly realized: "He only needs to give Penny hope first, and then take her to see Adam, let Adam''s attitude completely extinguish her hope. This is positive and negative, in terms of Adam''s allure for women. It''s not much worse than breaking up after an unforgettable love. At that time, Petunia will be very fragile and easy to be taken advantage of. And this point in time was on the day Adam came. There is no need to wait for several years or more, no need to wait a few months, or even a few weeks..." Leonard wanted to be reserved, but couldn''t help but lift his chin, and the curvature of the corners of his mouth couldn''t be controlled at all. This wave, he is in the atmosphere! See who said he is a single love idiot by strength! His IQ is 173! "Okay, you!" Howard looked at Leonard with admiration. "Leinard is awesome!" Rajesh also gave Leonard two thumbs up. "I''m a romantic ninja!" Leonard couldn''t hold back anymore, and said proudly: "Unexpectedly, there is a sudden romance, pay attention, love, French style, love, let it go!" When talking about attention, I imitated the tone of the ninja in the movie while speaking. Everyone nodded, expressing their recognition of Leonard''s operation. The romantic ninja deserves it. Petunia didn''t know all of this. However, the dislike for the bear boy Sheldon soon dissipated, and in Leonard''s praise, there was an infinite yearning for seeing Adam. After all, she has just ended a four-year love relationship. She who has given her sincere heart, has only reaped her hurt, and urgently needs to implement Penny''s healing. And Adam is definitely the target of healing she would never have thought of before. "Thank you, Leonard." Petunia was very touched to see Leonard like this: "I have never fully recovered from the breakup with Kurt, and now I really need rehabilitation exercise..." "Rehabilitation exercise?" Leonard stayed for a while. "I always do this, find a handsome guy after breaking up, and then 36 hours are meaningless... you know." Petunia was a little embarrassed when he saw Leonard listened to it, but she closed the scale, and she was a little reserved: "It''s just this time, I never thought that I would have a chance with Adam..." "I''m not sure I know." Leonard felt something was wrong, but at this moment he didn''t have the energy to think about what was wrong, and he asked quickly. "Is it 36 ??hours in a row? Or 36 hours scattered in a glorious summer?" "It''s not It''s probably a weekend." Petunia shook her head and said, "Trust me, it feels bad after that." "Uh, friction is too painful, isn''t it?" Leonard smiled bitterly. "...In terms of mood." Petunia glanced at Leonard speechlessly and gave a completely different answer. "Of course, of course!" Leonard hurriedly asked for help. But he still agrees with his judgment in his heart. Two days a weekend, 36 hours, 18 hours a day? Is it just a bad mood? Do you think everyone is Adam? Leonard was seriously suspicious. It''s just that he wasn''t as straightforward as Sheldon. Seeing Petunia gave the final answer, he didn''t continue to scrutinize whether these words were true or false. After turning off the subject, he talked for a while, and he went back. Lying in bed at night, thinking of today''s conversation, he suddenly thought. "No, it''s all about rehabilitation, so why wait until after Adam comes? Penny is now deeply hurt by her ex-boyfriend, Kurt, who has been talking for four years. Now that she is fragile, she desperately needs rehabilitation exercise..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 1068 Romantic Ninja in the Atmosphere) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1069: Adam is coming You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. Leonard found Huadian, and the high IQ of 173 made him quickly figure out why. Petunia originally said to find a handsome guy to do 36 hours of rehabilitation! He is not handsome enough in Petunia''s eyes! As for 36 hours on 2nd? He didn''t think there was any problem. After all, it doesn''t mean that no rest is allowed in between. As long as the foreplay is long enough, everything is easy. During those 36 hours of rehabilitation exercises, the intermissions were just foreplays for the following exercises. And when it comes to foreplay, he is not sleepy or tired! You know, no one knows foreplay better than him! He can play and sing and act, and clown costumes for women''s clothes do everything, just smile for the Pomeranian, and keep the beauty on the bed. Zhou Youwang speaks directly to the insider. In addition, when he opened his eyes, as long as the beauty did not sneak in the middle of the night, he was still next to him, and he could be moved to cry in person. Uncle Liu Huang pulled the brothers together and fell asleep on their feet. He woke up the next morning, nothing more than that. Just ask the beauty, are you moved? If this doesn''t work, then write a thank you letter on the spot. The words are more gorgeous. This is not difficult for Leonard, who was born in a Ph.D. family, and under the pressure of his ruthless mother, is dependent on his father who is a PhD in anthropology, has an IQ of 173, and has studied many arts. It''s not as good as Queen Li, who still sings the flowers of the backyard across the river, and Liu Sanbian, who won the famous brothel. But the victory is that he is a late-student, and he can use all the gorgeous words and phrases from the past and the present, both at home and abroad. Anyway, Petunia doesn''t read, and she doesn''t know if it is original. Shelton always said: "We shed tears and sorrow for Mie''s Happy Education." Of course, this sadness with tears is an adjective, and sadness with tears is impossible to be sad with tears. But Leonard also agrees with Sheldon''s statement in his heart. He just didn''t expect that one day, he would be happy for this! Leonard. Zhou Youwang. Uncle Liu. Empress Li... sentient beings bless his body. Hofstadter, not afraid of 2 days and 36 hours! However, it was a pity that he lost his appearance at the beginning, which left Leonard with a dragon slaying skill, but he did nothing. "I''m really a genius!" Leonard figured out all this and couldn''t help laughing at himself and scolding loudly. Why do you want to be so genius, why do you want to know so much? Ignorance is bliss! Look at Petunia! Leonard was sure that she slept very sweetly tonight, breathing a sweet breath while snoring... Ugh. Leonard, the genius, once again suffered from insomnia for Petunia. The weekend is coming soon. And Adam finally sorted out his work and drove to the TBBT apartment. Boom boom boom. Boom boom boom. Boom boom boom. Adam went upstairs and knocked on the door of Apartment 4A. Upon learning the news, Howard and Rajesh, who were waiting in the living room, couldn''t help looking at Sheldon, almost thinking that Sheldon was locked outside. "I''m coming!" Leonard got up, ran to open the door in two steps in three steps. Before he said a word, a flower was already smiling on his face: "Adam, here you are!" "Will you come? Two of my good friends live here." Adam gave Leonard a hug, then smiled and looked at Sheldon who was standing in the distance. "Shelly, don''t you give a warm hug to a good friend you haven''t seen for a long time?" "Don''t call me that, this is what my mother calls me." Sheldon looked disgusted and wary: "You are teasing me again, aren''t you?" "Bazinga!" Adam learned Sheldon''s classic posture, pointing to Sheldon. "God, have I seen Sheldon Ultimate Evolution?" Howard complained. "Adam, let me introduce to you. These are our Caltech colleagues and friends Howard and Rajesh." Leonard pulled back the corner of his mouth, grinning at the back of his ear, and introduced it to everyone. "Hello there." "Hello there." Both Howard and Rajesh beckoned somewhat cautiously. "Hello." Adam smiled and looked at the two faces that were familiar to him in his previous life: "Howard, Rajesh, can I call you that?" "of course." Howard and Rajesh felt the kindness and nodded happily. "Although we have only met for the first time, I have heard of you a long time ago." Adam played with taste: "I feel as familiar with you as friends. And you are good friends with Leonard and Shelton. I will be my friend in the future. You can call me by name. " "correct." Leonard felt that this was all his credit, and the corners of his mouth returned to the root of his ears: "Everyone will be friends in the future!" "great." "awesome." When Howard and Rajesh saw Adam like this, they naturally had no other words, and were delighted. "I don''t think so." No accident, Sheldon will always be that accident, only to see him frowning and shaking his head. "Why not?" Leonard looked at Sheldon displeased. This good atmosphere of gathering of friends was destroyed by Shelton. "The circle of friends has a limit on the number of people." Sheldon glanced at everyone: "Three is the limit I can accept. Now Adam is here. To join in, one must be eliminated." Having said this, his small eyes swept across Rajesh and Howard, obviously assessing who should be retreated. "..." Both Howard and Rajesh went dark. "Sheldon was right." Leonard said with a stern face: "There are too many people in the circle of friends, and one must be cleared so that it does not appear crowded. I propose to clear Sheldon. Who approves and who opposes? " As he said, he raised his hand first. "I agree." "I agree." Howard and Rajesh agreed. Sheldon stared at Leonard with puffed eyes. Leonard pouted and stared back, not backing down. In the past, he may have been scientifically nurtured by his female version of Sheltons mother since he was a child. In the face of Sheldon, it was a tolerable, unbearable, thinking and thinking, or tolerant. But now when Adam comes, he feels that his waist and knees are stiff. He can''t kneel down! He wants to stand and continue this friendship! Seeing this, Sheldon''s bulging eyes suddenly began to change, and the baby began to feel aggrieved. "All right." Adam saw enough of the excitement, and then he smiled and ended the scene: "It hurts friendship too much to say this, don''t affect you because of me. After all, you are all scientists and I am a doctor. Work and rest are different. I can''t come here often. So it will not have much impact. " When he spoke, Leonard naturally had no other words. Shelton was also worried that they really wanted to quit himself, so he would accept it as soon as he saw it, and did not mention how to quit Howard. That''s right! If he was allowed to choose, he would choose to retire Howard. Because he is the only one who does not have a doctorate degree, it has seriously lowered the overall level and level of the circle of friends. After getting rid of the troublesome Sheldon, Adam once again presented the classic saying: "All around you are good people..." All the words agree well, and the laughter is constant, as if it is an old circle of friends. Adam was also very satisfied with this visit. Although Howard and Rajesh did not contribute wisdom to him as quickly as Shelton and Leonard. But Adam believes it won''t be too long. Everything is very happy until Adam goes to the bathroom. Yu Guang caught a glimpse of the huge picture almost the size of the door posted on the door of Leonard''s room. Above are Leonard with his mouth grinning to the back of his ears, and the C person standing next to him with a smile. The corners of his mouth can''t help but twitch... The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1069 Adam is here), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1070: Painful realization! You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "Leinard!" Adam raised his voice and called. "what''s happenin" Leonard walked over quickly, followed Adam''s gaze, and quickly understood, embarrassing: "Adam..." "This kind of friendship makes me a little unbearable~" Adam joked, opened the door and walked in. "Wow!" Howard and the others heard the movement and walked over, and then exclaimed: "If this can''t trick the beauty on the boat, then I can''t think of other ways. Leonard, when have you been so creative? Playing my Zhongce so slippery! " Not only is there a huge photo of Adam and him on the door. The bedroom is also full of Adam elements. Adam gave him a signed version of the Star Wars lightsaber, and these gifts have photos of him and Adam hanging on them. Not to mention the ceiling facing the bed is still a huge photo of Adam''s life. It goes without saying what Leonard wanted to do. This is a bit too much. "Leinard, I thought we were old friends. You should know some circle of friends principles." Adam looked at him. "It''s Howard!" Leonard was a little flustered by Adam. "Leinard, I thought we were old friends..." Howard imitated Adam and mocked. "This is indeed the middle of the three strategies given by Howard!" Sheldon cut in and said: "But Leonard has creatively improved it." "is it?" Adam smiled and said, "Then can I hear what the top, middle and bottom three strategies are?" "of course." Sheldon spoke up straight. "It seems that we all need to have a good chat." Adam said sternly. "Oh, I''m going to have a chat~" Howard was funny. In the American drama world, if you want to talk in this tone, it''s troublesome. "Shut up, Howard!" Leonard was a little flustered, and was no longer proud of improving Howard''s middle and upper two strategies, but regretted why Howard was touched by Howard. He should have guessed that Adam could not accept this intimacy mode! "Let''s go to the living room." Adam took the lead out of Leonard''s bedroom. The Big Bang Theory of Four is Asias favorite circle of friends in this world. But because of the deep-rooted distortions in the American drama world. Even if the Big Bang Theory doesnt have so many messes. But there are still some. Adam is going to be friends with them. Therefore, the rules must be erected in advance for everyone to follow. Sheldon and Leonard, after these years of getting along, have basically met the requirements of Adam''s friends. Now the focus is to transform the coquettish Howard and the Mensao Rajesh. emmm. Not asking for a radical change in their character, but asking them to know how to get along with him. He didn''t want Barney''s old things to happen again. Adam sits on the solo sofa, and Shelton sits in a special seat close to Adam. Next to him is Leonard. On the far left is Howard. Rajesh sat on the floor obediently. "I used to have a friend..." Adam was facing the four people and began to tell the story: "It''s very romantic, there are many kinds of routines, and he talks about things with the brother''s code every day. What you did was the first to violate the most important criterion of the Brotherhood Code, to be worthy of your brother..." "Let me say that the most important core of the Brotherhood Code is indeed to be worthy of the brothers. But this brother refers to his own brother~" Howard raised his hand and said his understanding: "This friend you are talking about is Barney Stinson, right?" "I knew you knew him." Adam seemed to smile and said, "You are like him at the first glance." "Thank you~" Howard stood up his ribs, reserved and proud: "I have been following his blog. The various tutorials on picking up girls written by him are simply legends in the legend. " "Have you practiced?" Adam smiled. "..." Howard grinned stiffly, and said: "Of course..." "No success!" Rajesh stabbed a good friend from behind. "Do you know the reason?" Adam smiled. "Because he is not as handsome as Barney Stinson!" Leonard sneered, and a wry smile appeared at the corner of his mouth. No one understands the importance of being handsome in the realm of happiness better than him. Painful realization! "Not yet he has money, leisure and acting skills..." Adam added. emmm. There is one more sentence left to say. Judging from Howard''s petite figure, and his girlfriend Bernadette''s relationship with a professor in the future, he must not be able to do better. Howard is certainly not as good as Barney. "Is he rich and free?" Howard was not convinced. He is a Jew, and there is still his adult gift certificate at home that has not been exchanged. "He has an annual salary of one million, and he works for a Fortune 500 legal person, who only needs to be named." Adam was surprised: "Since you like to read his blog, you should know his obsession with suits." "I know that he has two whole rooms in his house, dedicated to suits." Howard knows how to treasure: "Seven hangers in each room, 15 suits on each hanger, 210 sets in total." "He also donated 60 sets once, and later made up for it, so he bought at least 270 suits." Adam smiled and said: "He also bought a diamond suit with a year-end bonus, with broken diamonds on it, to pick up girls using the principle that women naturally like shining. The diamond suit alone is worth 200,000 yuan. Not to mention this most luxurious one. Ordinary suits are all custom-made, a set of 4000 dollars! 270 sets are 1.08 million dollars! This is just what he spent on the suit. In order to create so many pick-up routines, the various equipment bought and the various scenes created, flying around, the cost is definitely not less than the cost of these suits. I know that you Jews have adult gift certificates, but can you afford them? Are you afraid that your mother will hammer you to death and kick you out of the will and open the trumpet? " "She can''t open a small size anymore." Howard likes to complain about his own mother every day, and then retorted: "What you said is correct but you overlooked one point. Barney Stinson did spend so much money, but he did it in batches. And how many women did he succeed? There is no one thousand, there are eight hundred, right? With this calculation, the unit cost of picking up girls is only a few thousand dollars. I dont want a thousand people like him to be killed. Ten is not too much, and one is not too few..." Good friend Rajesh nodded repeatedly. "But that''s Barney''s unit cost." Adam played with taste: "As we all know, the larger the quantity, the lower the cost. Coupled with the gap in objective conditions between you and Barney. Disguise also increases the difficulty of your acting skills. It is easy for him to succeed in acting. You act...in the eyes of others, you are acting... Your costs will increase infinitely..." emmm. Adam had just met Howard, and he was too blunt. Otherwise he would say that handsome guys are romantic, and ugly guys are wretched. Just this one, unless Howard has Adam''s worth. Otherwise, even if Howard''s adult gift certificate can make him second to Barney. He is still Howard with a high probability. Without him! The temperament is too wretched, and it makes people feel deeply uncomfortable. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (the painful understanding of Chapter 1070!) Reading records, and you can see them next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1071: Shivering Howard You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "..." Howard felt very embarrassed about Adam''s analysis! But he was speechless. Because this is indeed true. If his adult gift certificate really turned him into Barney, he would have done so long ago. Unfortunately, there are differences in spending money. He still feels distressed to spend money by the hour. Besides spending so much money, there is not much added value...it can make him brag in front of his friends! "You said this Barney Stinson used to be your friend?" Leonard pays more attention to friendship, he doesn''t want to become Adam''s former friend. "Ok." Adam glanced at him and smiled: "I reminded him, but he has been unable to change his unscrupulous approach. Under the banner of the Brothers'' Code, all he did was ignoring friendship. Too selfish, too shameless. I also gave him a chance at the beginning. In order to pick up a girl in the New York Death Baby Car Race, he was broken his leg and was hospitalized in our hospital. I take good care of it. As a result, people are doing it, and the sky is watching. God can''t see his chaos either. On the day he was discharged, a patient with a golden rattlesnake as a pet came to the hospital. And the golden rattlesnake accidentally got lost. Drilling everywhere in the hospital, it happened to have a close contact with Barney''s **** who was about to be discharged. So Barney was hospitalized again. God''s punishment for him is obviously more than this. In the hospital, his temperament, how could he not ask female doctors and female nurses, right? " Having said this, he looked at Howard. "Hehe." Howard chuckled: "Change me, and me too." "I hope you will do the same in the future..." Adam smiled but smiled: "He really did that, and he has succeeded again and again. It''s just a pity that he has been in chaos in his private life outside for so long, but he has been messed up in the hospital several times, and he was directly infected with flattery! " "Cute poison?!" Howard they were shocked. "Yup." Adam smiled and said, "Actually, it makes sense to think about it, isn''t it? A prodigal son who had **** with girls every night, after a thousand people beheaded, he did not suffer from illness and disaster. This is outrageous! We must know that even the most basic contraceptive measures cannot be 100% safe. Not to mention the prevention of disease transmission. Moreover, the prodigal son, such as Barney, has an infinitely higher threshold of stimulation, and likes all kinds of extremely risky knowledge. In this case, it is only natural to be infected. " "Essence can be cured, isn''t it?" Howard''s face turned pale. "Different situations." Adam played with taste: "Moreover, the harmfulness of the catharsis is also different. For example, the neurotic catharsis can be contagious by French. After infection, it may cause central nervous system damage and paralytic dementia..." "This has little effect on Howard." Sheldon was hacking around every day. "..." Howard glared at Sheldon. After Sheldon''s bigger eyes turned back, he was too lazy to pay attention to him, and looked at Adam eagerly: "What about then?" "later?" Adam smiled and said: "He is lucky, then I will treat him as a friend. As my friend, I care more about medical matters than him. So under my repeated reminders, he went for a disease test. Timely find out the early stage of fascination, early detection and early treatment. " "call." Howard let out a breath. He has a strong sense of substitution for Barney, that''s his idol! Obviously, it''s impossible for the idol Barney to mention in his blog that he has had **** with him. "and then?" Leonard still cares about how this friendship ended. "Then he hasn''t completely cleared up his fascination, so he started to be crazy again." Adam said: "Our good friend Matthew, that will be facing a dilemma. Barney is going to help if he doesn''t say anything. In fact, he is just making an excuse for playing exciting games. I didn''t care that this might be a catastrophe for Matthew. Ignore our repeated reminders and warnings. When he raised his **** and was discharged from the hospital, he walked to the door of the building. He was hit by the high heels dropped by a man who could not bear the strange gaze of the worlds strangers..." Hearing this, Howard and Rajesh looked at each other and looked away uncomfortably. "He was hospitalized again?" Leonard noticed the problem and felt something was wrong. He swallowed and said, "What about then?" "Then he was kicked out of the circle of friends by me." Adam smiled and said, "Where I am, he is not welcome!" "That''s it?" Howard stayed for a while. It''s no big deal. Let him be in the friendship between Chic Lang and Adam, he will always choose the first one, just like his idol Barney. "That''s it." Adam nodded and smiled, "Isn''t that enough?" "Enough, enough." Leonard nodded repeatedly. "This is a coincidence!" Shelton doubted: "Whether it''s a sudden infatuation, or being bitten by a rattlesnake in the **** after being discharged from the hospital, or being hit by a high-heeled shoe when discharged from a building. These are all small-probability events alone, which happened to the same person at once...Are you sure you didn''t arrange it secretly? " Howard was shocked and looked at Adam in horror. "of course not." Adam said frankly: "Can I take care of who he is messing with? Can I manage the golden horned rattlesnake? Can I manage the falling off of the high heels of the person who jumped off the building? " "No." Howard breathed a sigh of relief again. "very good." Adam smiled slightly: "Continue to think like this..." "..." Howard''s face froze. Once this sentence is said, what do you make him think? No matter how small the odds are, he has to wonder if Adam secretly arranged to warn Barney. In other words, Adam said this deliberately, just to frighten him and let him not violate Adam''s friend principle. "This is normal." Leonard took the words: "Adam is a son of God. He violated Adam''s principle of being a friend, and the probability of being punished by God is very high...what''s wrong?" But Sheldon and they both looked at him with strange eyes. "Leinard, you are such a bullshit!" Howard complained. "Leinard, we are scientists." Sheldon contemptuously said: "Although you are engaged in experimental physics, you can barely be regarded as a scientist...In our world, there is no God." "I''m just a metaphor..." Leonard was a little embarrassed to be exposed to his dog-licking nature by his friends. But he does not regret it. Because he values ??the friendship with Adam. Even at the showdown, he is not ashamed. "correct." The transparent and peaceful man Rajesh suddenly asked: "How is that Barney Stimson now? I have always heard Howard talk about him, and I also went to read his blog. It seems that it has not been updated in the past year? " "correct." Howard also reacted and curiously said: "Adam, do you know how he is now?" "You really admire him and want to live his life, don''t you?" Adam took a deep look at Howard. "No man doesn''t like to live his life." Howard did not hide it. "That''s a pity." Adam shook his head. "What a pity?" Howard was puzzled. "Unfortunately he died." Adam said lightly. "..." Howard looked at Adam in shock, then shivered. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (chapter 1071 Howard trembling tremblingly), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1072: 6 years gone You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "died?" The straight boy Sheldon asked questions Howard wanted but dared not ask. "Are you sure? This won''t be another''God''s punishment'' accident after offending you?" When speaking of God, he stretched out **** in both hands and made quotation marks. "of course not." Adam glanced at Howard, who dared not look directly at him: "But it does have something to do with me." Howard trembled. He felt malicious intent. "How to say?" Rajesh looked at Adam in shock. Can you talk nonsense about this kind of thing? When he wanted to tie Adam to write a novel for him, what his father said was true. Grandpa and Dad are really domineering! "Remember the humanitarian disaster?" Adam looked around and saw everyone''s expressions condensed, knowing that the disaster really had a profound impact on everyone in the American drama world, even Sheldon was no exception. "In the first time of the disaster, in addition to arranging disaster relief for my colleagues, I arranged for vehicles to send all my relatives and friends in New York out of New York." "I know!" Leonard raised his hand and said: "At that time, I received a call from you and wanted to pick us up by the way. My father thought that New Jersey was far away from the scene, so he declined." "Yes." Adam nodded: "Because many buildings in New York have a century-old history, the fireproof materials used in the past were all building materials such as asbestos, which is not environmentally friendly. When tens of thousands of liters of aviation fuel burned on an incline, everything was ignited. Countless carcinogenic particles enveloped in that area. Air, drinking water... The whole of New York is actually not safe. I am a doctor myself, or the general resident of the medical center, and I cant walk away. But I will never allow my relatives and friends to stay in that environment. So I sent someone to send them all out of New York and stayed outside for more than half a year. I didn''t let them come back until I asked someone to monitor the safety of air and drinking water. " "And Barney Stinson is no longer your friend." Leonard suddenly stood up to Howard: "Naturally you can''t enjoy the safe treatment of being a good friend of yours." "You mean he died of cancer because he stayed in New York and was covered by carcinogens?" Howard hesitated: "He shouldn''t be there, right? And he wouldn''t be so unlucky, right?" "Unlucky, of course not unlucky." Adam shook his head and said: "He just died. Although I didn''t pick him up, I didn''t stop our mutual friends from warning him and remind him to stay away from the disaster area. But he just didn''t believe me. At this moment, don''t forget to pick up girls. Seeing the families of the victims and someone selling cultural and creative products on the spot, they thought they were inspired. I bought these T-shirts and badges with the faces of the victims, and used sympathy to cheat them into sneak attacks. Sometimes, in order to deepen the effect, they go to the scene to perform so many times. I vowed to play with grief and carry it through to the end. He was really cool at the time. After our friends returned to New York for most of the year, he boasted to them that he was a groom most of the time. Sometimes it''s still double happiness, and it''s easy to achieve two hundred consecutive cuts. But when he was close to the disaster area to play flowers, the bane was also buried. That disaster, the carcinogenic rate is beyond your imagination..." "But there is no report..." Howard said a word, and said no more. What else can it be because of? "What you want to know is what they want you to know." The upright boy Sheldon once again revealed the truth: "Mature, Howard!" "Six years have passed, and the aftereffects of the disaster have slowly emerged." Adam sighed: "There are more and more humanitarian catastrophe respiratory syndromes, and various cancers one after another. This is one of the reasons why I left New York and moved from the East Coast to the West Coast. Looking at the firefighters, medical staff, and nearby residents who had been on the scene for disaster relief, they were continuously diagnosed with various cancers, but what I can do is actually very limited. This feeling is not very good. " Cancer brings not only death, but also infinite torture before death. That kind of despair and pain, even if it is on the sidelines, is very sad. Dr. Houses good friend, Dr. Wilson, is an oncologist who often faces cancer patients. The good guy once did something that made House worry about. He wrote a speech report to tell a well-known secret in public: the necessity of euthanasia for cancer patients! After House knew about it, he directly prescribed the medicine to Dr. Wilson, and then took the report and stabbed it out in the name of other doctors. Because once someone pierces the emperor''s new clothes, he will be targeted by the behemoth of the interest complex of pharmaceutical companies that hold cancer drugs, and no medical institution will accept him. In the American drama world, even if God descends on the earth again, he will be blasphemed to death by those behemoths, let alone a **** of medicine but a **** of medicine! Adams hands are also unable to save thousands of new cancer patients. After failed attempts again and again, Adam was born to want to go. Although a bit selfish, for him, spending time on surgery that is destined to be hopeless does not make any sense. He won''t die with cancer. At least until the 1,000-year-old small goal is reached, I won''t do this. "Barney Stinson also got cancer and died?" Howard didn''t know what expression to make. "Yes or not." Adam first nodded, then shook his head: "He did suffer from cancer because of his death, but death was a choice he made. He committed suicide." "Suicide? Why?" Howard they shouted in unison. "Good luck tricks people." Adam sighed: "He has been romantic for more than ten years. Because of the romantic love, he suffered from cancer, and he was suffering from prostate cancer. At the beginning, all the symptoms of discomfort were ignored. When he had to accept this cruel fact, when Ted and the others took him to see me for treatment I helped him to remove the tumor smoothly. However, the golden sac and surrounding nerves and blood vessels were also removed at the same time. His life was saved after the operation. However, there have been functional declines and obstacles. Not only can I no longer lead the sloppy life of the past, but also a normal and happy life. Howard, you know people like you best. If it is you, can you accept it? " "I''m not him!" Howard screamed in denial. this is too scary! If his brother fails, he would rather die with him. Live and die together, this is the code of brotherhood! "So, do you understand this story?" Adam put away his emotions and looked at Howard. "understood." Howard was despised by Shelton and the others again. He was also an outstanding MIT graduate, a pocket-sized Jewish Greek **** who could go to space in the future. His IQ was also a genius level. How could he not understand what Adam meant. Everyone has a different interpretation of the same story. But Howard understood that Adam wanted him to interpret the direction, which is to strictly abide by Adam''s friend principle and don''t die. Otherwise, there is a high probability that all kinds of malicious maliciousness will come to him... The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the six years passed by Chapter 1072), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1073: The new king of comedy You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. Just after Howard understood the true meaning of Adam''s storytelling, trembling with it, and after the air fell silent for a while, there was a knock on the door. Boom boom boom. "Penny must be back from work." Leonard almost jumped up, smiled with a guilty conscience with Adam, walked quickly over and opened the door, it turned out to be Petunia. "Penny, come in, I will introduce you my good friend Adam." "Hi~" Petunia saw Adam sitting there, her eyes straightened, and she slightly raised her hand and beckoned. There is no such thing as a big girl who can carry Leonard and Sheldon back to the room as long as she wants to. "Hello, Petunia." Adam glanced at Leonard, who was looking at him, and smiled at Petunia. "Penny, this is the GP I was talking about. You have a sinus infection while sleeping. It may be sleep apnea syndrome. And you asked how to get the shoes in your butt..." The straight boy Shelton brought up the topic last time. "Sheldon!" Penny was mad at once, and wanted to go up and tear Sheldon''s mouth directly. Believe her, she has practiced specifically for acting. But in order to maintain his image in front of Adam, he could only interrupt with a sullen face and a strong smile. "I don''t have a sinus infection... and those shoes, I''m just mocking you, it''s not that I have the problem!" "are you sure?" Sheldon said seriously: "I trust my judgment, Adam, you show Petunia." "You''re starting to make a fuss again." Adam waved his hand and laughed: "Even if it is a sinus infection, it is not sleep apnea syndrome. If you are really worried, you can go to the hospital to have a look. " "I''m OK." Petunia smiled awkwardly. "I believe." Adam joked: "Otherwise someone would have discovered it and reminded you." "..." Petunia''s smile was stagnant: "I think I''d better go to the hospital to see you for help if I have time. In fact, I don''t know exactly what happened to me at night. And after all, its sleep time, no one can find the reminder..." "Is that so?" Adam smiled and said, "I thought there must be a lot of people looking for a charming beauty like you?" "Oh, thanks." Petunia suddenly smiled brightly, and said reservedly: "It''s not as much as you think~" "I seriously doubt it!" Adam ridiculed: "Take this apartment as an example, five men, I know that except for me and Sheldon, I want to pursue you, absolutely attractive 60%. Excluding that Shelton has no interest in gender and is still a boy. Only the four of us are truly men. In other words, your absolute attractiveness is 75%, which is already very good. " "This sentence is true!" Even if Howard was shocked by Adam, he couldn''t help it as soon as he talked about this kind of thing. After blurting out, he gave Adam a cautious look. "you flatter me." Petunia''s smile dimmed a lot. Without Adam''s 25%, Howard and the others would be even 250%, how interesting would it be! "Adam, you are a professional writer, and Petunia also wrote a script. Can you help me read it?" Leonard had been looking at Petunia''s expression, and seeing Adam''s refusal, it worked, and quickly began to brush up on his own sense of existence and favorability. According to the legend of the arena, with a 100% liking degree, you can do whatever you want. "Yes?" Adam smiled in cooperation. "certainly!" Leonard flattered: "Penny has big ambitions. She is now working as a waiter in a cheesecake shop while acting, and she also writes scripts in her free time. With her perfect body, and hard work, she will definitely become a super actress in the future! Petunia, talk to Adam about your script. Adam is a professional. If you can help you revise it, chances are you will be able to play your own script, and it will become a hit. " "This is not a real star, I''m from Omaha." Penny hurriedly explained, but at this point, her professional ambition also rose, temporarily suppressing Adam''s disinterest in her shock, and began to describe the script she wrote. "This is a sentimental Sagittarius girl who came to Los Angeles from Lincoln, Nebraska. She wanted to be an actor, but eventually became a waiter in a cheesecake shop... She is a vegetarian, but she eats fish and occasionally steak. She likes steak so much..." Seeing Adam listened with gusto, Petunia said more vigorously. I talked endlessly about the script introduction of my own personality, experience, and dreams, and finally looked forward to Adam: "So?" "This is a very classic image, full of contradictions." Adam commented: "Very American! Very interesting!" Emmm. He says he is a vegetarian, but he eats fish and steak, and he likes steak. Isn''t this the well-known double standard in the West with typical contradictions. Said that she is not the real star, she is from Omaha, and the girl in the script is from Lincoln, Nebraska. This is not stupid, but true. Although Omaha and Lincoln are both cities in Nebraska, they are indeed not cities. Doesn''t the sculpting and polishing of art just need this kind of authenticity? Petunia still seems to be very spiritual in comedy. She wrote the first screenplay, vividly showing this classic image, full of irony. In the funny reversal, laughing and cursing, full of aftertaste. Well, artistic technique, advanced! Adam secretly praised in his heart, wishing to call Penny the new king of comedy! "See it." Leonard quickly expressed his merit: "I said that if it is made into a movie, I will definitely watch it, and I believe it will be very exciting." "right!" Petunia was also inspired: "Adam, what do you think?" "I feel good." Adam smiled and said, "But it can be better. For example, when this Lincoln girl was working in a cheesecake shop, she met a group of geniuses and told their stories with her. It would be even more excitingPenny One After listening, he hesitated: "Adam, there is no other meaning, but my movie is a romantic movie..." Leonard was heartbroken. Can geniuses have romantic love with beautiful women? ! "My fault." Adam gave her a meaningful look: "Genius is also sexy? Who would like to watch this!" "I think you should continue to make movies of the murderous ape series." The upright boy Sheldon inserted a knife beside him: "Beauty and the Beast, it has been proven that this subject matter is enduring, and you can also play in your true colors." "agree." Howard Yingdang echoed: "You are the real star, as long as you shoot it, I will definitely watch it!" "what?!" Petunia screamed: "Have you seen the murderous ape I filmed? But it hasn''t been released. How did you see it?!" "On the day we met you, Howard found out on the Internet." Sheldon cut in and said: "To be precise, it was the moment you walked out of our door." "You have to believe in the speed of a 26-year solo genius..." Howard triumphantly shook his fingers in the act of typing on the keyboard. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 1073 New King of Comedy) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1074: Shelton: MIT? Haha~ha! You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "Oh, mygod!" Petunia covered her face and shouted: "There is nothing more ashamed than this..." In that low-cost horror film, Petunia, who has just moved to Los Angeles, has just moved to the dream show business in Los Angeles, but dedicated the upper body of the screen for art. This was not when she was in elementary school. Because she was rejected by the boys for her pure love, Petunia played handstands in public to somehow feel that she was revenge. It''s not that when I grew up, I talked with countless boyfriends, and made a circle of friends and wherever I went. Few people have never seen the "most real" her. To find such a person, you need to drive for a long time. This is a movie that can be shown on a large scale. Therefore, even Penny, who has always been heroic, felt the ultimate sense of shame. The only thing I was grateful for before was that this small-produced movie, like countless movies of this kind in Hollywood, had no chance to be released, and it was left in the warehouse. But who would have thought that because of her classic story about taking a bath, it was uploaded to the Internet, and it was searched by new friends and Howard for the first time. Emmm. The insignificant and hateful Howard degenerates from a nodding acquaintance to not a friend in her eyes. Friends will not do such things to friends! "Give yourself some time, baby~" Howard winked. Emmm. As long as there is time, he believes that Petunia will be able to break through herself and create greater glories. "Shut up, Howard!" Leonard saw Petunia look ugly, and hurriedly shouted. "Artistic film." Adam said roundly, "It''s normal, Leonard, right?" "certainly." Leonard nodded repeatedly: "I think Petunia, you played very well." "Trust Leonard, he''s serious!" Adam exclaimed: "I promise!" If it''s not serious, Penny will become his girlfriend in the future, and he will go to sea to do scientific experiments. Nor would he release this murderous ape that made Penny ashamed to a boat, and shouted excitedly: "This is my girlfriend, I swear!" But ordinary people certainly can''t do this kind of thing. Only Leonard is such an elegant quasi-artist who plays the cello between his legs. Well, you must be a quasi-artist in the American drama world to have this kind of sentiment and realm that is not as good as others. "Don''t laugh at me." Petunia''s seeing Adam and Leonard''s attitude also suppressed the sense of shame in her heart. After all, it was just Chiguo''s upper body, which was nothing to her. "No one will laugh at you..." Leonard licked again. Adam watched this scene and moved in his heart. When Petunia went back to change clothes happily when he arranged to go out to dinner together, he smiled at Leonard and said, "After the dinner, do me a favor." "no problem." Leonard agreed, and then asked, "What is busy?" "Howard, you are a graduate of MIT, do you know James Cedars?" Adam did not answer Leonard''s question first, but looked at Howard. "James Cedars?" Howard was taken aback: "Of course, he claims to be the youngest graduate in the history of MIT, with an IQ of 178. He published 3 books and 35 papers before the age of 18." "The IQ of 178 is the youngest and most powerful graduate in MIT history, haha." Sheldon shook his head and sneered: "It really is MIT!" "..." Howard''s face darkened: "Sheldon, don''t look down on him, if it is not because he is so genius that he is incompatible with the world, few people can come into his eyes. In the end, he was not interested in living, and chose to jump from the 8th floor. Now in the study of string theory, I am afraid that you are not the leader of Caltech. Or there is nothing wrong with you at all! " "That''s because he is too weak." Sheldon contemptuously said: "Just like me, I have endured the stupidity of people on earth since I was a child! But like Professor X, I use my genius brain to shield these negative effects. He can''t do it because he is weak! But it''s not surprising. If he can do it, he won''t go to MIT. MIT~ Haha~ha! " "Wait, if you continue like this, one day, you will learn from him." Howard gritted his teeth and said: "Or, I will help you learn from him..." "What happened to James Saidas?" Leonard ignored the daily confrontation between Sheldon and Howard and brought the topic back. After all, among the four, his IQ is 173, which is the closest to James Saidas, who is 178. Adam said just now, so he is very interested. "He is my patient now." Adam smiled and said: "You absolutely can''t imagine why he was sick, and what kind of disease he was suffering from!" "Illness of the lower body?" Sheldon will naturally not miss this question: "It must be. It is related to Leonard and Howard''s MIT alumnus. There is no second direction." Leonard: "..." Howard glared at Sheldon and nodded slightly. In his eyes, men, whatever the problem, will always end up in the lower body. So although he didn''t like Sheldon''s words, he felt that this conclusion was fine. "That''s right." Adam thought for a while and nodded. "Yes!" Shelton likes to win. "When he was 20, he felt boring to be alive, and then he jumped off the building." Adam introduced: "During anesthesia in the hospital, he suddenly felt that the world was a lot better, and then he met a girl. According to his words, she was so happy and so stupid. And he is so smart and so painful. He felt that she was a genius, so he fell in love with her madly, finally married her, and became a day delivery courier with no overtime and insurance. This work lasted 12 years. " "That''s his brain was deceived by anesthetics." Sheldon laughed: "My mother is right. I really need to stay away from all hallucinogenic addictive substances, including caffeine, to protect my genius brain." "Yes." Adam nodded and said: "Sheldon is right! His brain is dulled by the anesthetic, reason is suppressed, sensibility dominates He likes that feeling, and he does it at that moment. Made a stupid decision. He wants to stay in this state forever..." "Extremely stupid!" Sheldon glanced at Howard: "Sure enough, this kind of IQ can only go to MIT!" "He is addicted to drugs?" Leonard worried. "His 178 IQ is there. Even if he is suppressed by anesthetics, he is not stupid enough." Adam smiled and said, "He just wants to lower his IQ and keep this feeling so that he can live happily with that girl. And to eat strong calves, but it will only scare the girl away. So he thought of eating cough syrup. If you drink too much cough syrup, it will lower your IQ, and you can buy it easily without attracting outsiders'' attention. But it can cause brain damage. Unless at the same time taking a proper amount of ethanol to relieve. So he has a glass of spirits every day. Dexamethasone in cough syrup can also be addictive, and hard alcohol can also be addictive, but the two can offset part of each other. In this way, he can unknowingly reduce his IQ to only think that his wife is beautiful and happy instead of being stupid and boring, without being noticed by his wife that he is addicted to dexamethasone and alcohol..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1074 Sheldon: MIT? Haha~ha!) Read the record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1075: Sheldon the Murderer You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "What do you want us to do?" Leonard curiously asked. "He got thrombotic thrombocytopenic purpura." Adam explained: "Because he jumped from the eighth floor 12 years ago, fell into the trash can and survived. But he also broke three ribs and injured his spleen. Part of the spleen split and entered his blood circulation system, forming 16 accessory spleens. I cut them off one by one. Now he is recuperating and will be able to recover soon. But after the dexamethasone and ethanol in his body were emptied, his brain returned to the level of genius. You should all know how stubborn genius is. As soon as he was about to leave the hospital, he immediately resumed the life of cough syrup in his left hand and a glass of spirits in his right. So I want to invite you over and have a good chat with him. Especially Leonard and Sheldon. Your state will surely inspire him the most. His genius brain is a gift, it can have a huge boost to science, don''t waste it. " "Ok." "No!" Leonard and Sheldon gave completely opposite answers after listening. "O~k!" Leonard stared at Sheldon. "O~k?" Shelton felt that Leonard was very different today, and for a while he did not directly deny it as before, but looked at Leonard''s face tentatively. Just like those goddesses treat licking dogs. When the dog licking is rare to start a fire, the goddess must take a proper step back and let the dog lick further. Although the relative distance remains the same, this can give the dog an illusion. On the surface, Sheldon doesn''t understand the world, but the super brain has automatically evolved a goddess mentality long ago, and Leonard can''t be squeezed to death. "Ok!" Seeing Leonard still glaring at him, Sheldon turned his questioning tone into affirmation, and then muttered: "Since Adam came, you have been really manic." Adam looked at this scene, smiling without saying a word. Petunia went back and cleaned it up, low and exposed, so that Leonard and Howard were both eyes straight. This was the first dinner for Adam and the five-member group at the initial core of the Big Bang, so naturally they found a good place. During the dinner, except for Shelton''s occasional troubles, the hosts and guests enjoyed themselves. After dinner. Adam took them to the hospital. Including Petunia. Although I know that Petunia does not have sleep apnea syndrome, I said that I need to check it before. Now I happened to go to the hospital together, so I checked it by the way. "Villette, this is my friend Petunia. You will have her full body check. Then ask her to do a sleep quality monitoring at night to check if she has sleep apnea syndrome. " Adam ordered. "OK." Violet agreed. "Penny, you can follow Dr. Evegarden for an examination." Adam smiled at Petunia: "Sheldon is generally overly nervous, but sleep apnea syndrome still needs attention and elimination. Because it will not only lead to a series of diseases such as high blood pressure, coronary heart disease, diabetes, cerebrovascular disease, but also may cause sudden death at night. So it''s all here, let''s rule it out. " "it is good." Petunia refused, but couldn''t say it. Knowing the little nurse best, no, now the doctor who knows the best, Violet Evegarden, led Petunia away. That''s right! At the beginning, Adams best-knowing young nurse, stimulated by the unfair treatment of nurses, chose to give up being a nurse. After two years of hard work, he was admitted to medical school. no way. Being a nurse and being a doctor are completely different concepts. A lot of knowledge, she is almost equivalent to learning from scratch, very difficult. Fortunately, her deskmate is a chubby Chinese genius, as long as she buys him delicious food, he is willing to help her for free. Four years of medical school career in Columbia University. Two years ago, he became an official intern at the medical center. Adam remembered the promise to her and took her personally. At the beginning of this year, he chose to leave the medical center, and many people wanted to follow. But Adam didn''t want to hollow out the medical center. With his efforts, the medical center, which has been the number one teaching hospital for years, collapsed. Secondly, many people are used to it in New York. They want to follow Adam, just to express their admiration, standpoint, and interest considerations. The reasons for Adam to leave the medical center are complex, but it is not what they expected to create a more glorious tomorrow. So after comprehensive consideration, Adam declined their follow. But there are a few, it is said that everything must be with Adam. Violet is one of them. Ward. "James, let me introduce to you, these are some of my good friends." Adam took Sheldon and the four of them, walked in, and introduced to the shaggy man lying on the hospital bed. "This is Howard Vorowitz, an MIT master engineer who now works at California Institute of Technology. This is Rajesh Kusapari, PhD in Astrophysics from California Institute of Technology. This is Leonard Hofstadter, Ph.D. in experimental physics at Caltech. Who is this" "I know him." When Sheldon was introduced, James Cedars lying there said: "Dr. Sheldon Lee Cooper, the genius star of theoretical physics." "It seems that you are still a MIT with a little eye." Sheldon looked at James in surprise. "...Well, I have had enough!" Howard twitched his mouth and straightened his chest, as if going to beat Sheldon. "Don''t be impulsive, Howard." Leonard knew Howard too well and reached out to stop him tacitly. "Ok." Howard instantly retracted his straight chest. Although he was angry at Shelton''s repeated humiliation, it was just a shot, and it was absolutely impossible for him to do it. Even if the opponent is a weak Sheldon, it is the same. Emmm. Unless the opponent is himself... Speaking of this, he is definitely the most professional, and no one understands it better than him! Since in middle school, after turning to the Playboy magazine that his father had hidden, he dismissed himself Speaking of which, he didn''t get his PhD in one breath. In addition to MIT''s master''s degree in engineering is enough. There is also the reason why he was scrapped by himself, and his brain and energy were not enough. This also gave him a lifelong handle and shame: the only genius in the circle of friends who is not a doctor! "you do not know me?" James looked at Sheldon like this and smiled bitterly. "Why should I know you?" Sheldon was puzzled. "Too." James laughed at himself: "Humans always remember who the champion is, and who remembers the runner-up? Before you turned out, I used to be the most talented teenager in physics. He won the Stevenson Prize at the age of 16, and is the youngest winner in the history of this physics heavyweight award. But you got it when you were 14 and a half years old. Also in that year, I understood that my IQ was not the top one. No matter what, I can''t do my best. And since I can''t do my best, what''s the point of continuing to do it? So I jumped down from the 8th floor..." "Wise choice." Sheldon nodded in affirmation. Everyone: "..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1075 Sheldon the Murderer), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1076: Sheldon: Love with monkeys? I do not believe! You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Ward. "Sheldon!" Leonard heard Sheldon say such an exaggeration, and he immediately drank to Sheldon. "what happened?" Sheldon looked innocent: "Am I wrong?" "you are right." The person involved, James, smiled and said, "I know you can understand me." "I just think you are wise to do this." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "I don''t understand you. I have always been number one, and I have never experienced the feeling of second..." "Yes?" Seeing Sheldon speak more and more, Adam interrupted at the right time, and said with a smile: "Sheldon, you have always been the first, and you never experience the second feeling once?" "..." Sheldon''s neck was straightened and his face was stagnant. It was then realized that Adam was still next to him, and he gave Adam a tangled look: "Curse you!" "James, no one is always number one." Adam saw that Sheldon was no longer in Versailles and smiled at James: "Even Sheldon is the same. In fact, he has always been suppressed by us. Since he was a child, he boasted that he looked down upon stupid earthlings. But they are often hit by us earthlings..." "That''s in life." James shook his head and said: "Dr. Cooper''s attainments in theoretical physics, no one can beat him." "Don''t say it so absolute." Leonard also thought of Adam''s intention to let him over, and the corners of his mouth cocked: "Sheldon has an ultimate rival, Dr. Leslie Winkel, at Caltech. Although she is the most despised experimental physicist of Sheldon, she is also very accomplished in theoretical physics. Shelton, who is often suppressed, stares straight but is unable to refute..." "She didn''t!" Shelton stopped doing it as soon as he heard it, and exclaimed, "She is just bullying people with a vicious mouth, experimental physics?" Oh puff, at that time, she might as well go home to wash clothes and take the children, and teach a true scientist. This is her greatest contribution to science! " "She often made Sheldon cry like a little girl." Adam concluded. "Dr. Leslie Winkel..." What an IQ James, he naturally heard the true version of the story and muttered to herself: "This is an interesting woman." "This is so much more interesting thing in the world." Adam smiled and persuaded: "Genius does not mean that we must be isolated from ordinary people. This is a question of mentality and can be adjusted. Look at Sheldon, hasn''t he gradually adapted to the "stupid life on earth" over the years. He can, why can''t you? There is no need to go back to the past life and deliberately lower IQ. Some brain damage is irreversible, and it can also severe your life safety. " "You don''t understand how I feel." James shook his head: "My wife and I have a 91 IQ difference. She and the gibbons are closer than me, and they are indescribable to her, just like being with animals..." "This is what I often say!" "You and animals can''t be described?" The previous sentence was what Shelton said, with a look of approval. The last sentence is the unanimous voice of Howard and Rajesh, their expressions are strange and admirable in shock, and they are very complicated. "No, it''s a metaphor." James looked at Howard and Rajesh, who were full of curious eyes, and he was also a little speechless. "Then you can''t say that..." Rajesh murmured. "We should focus our time and energy on solving the mysteries of the universe, rather than on the lower body exercise above the dirty." Sheldon complained. "There is no lower body exercise on the dirty head, where would you be called the light of science?" Adam teased. "That''s different." Sheldon said confidently: "We can use a more precise and effective way of reproduction. This point has been elaborated by Dr. Beverly Hofstadter in her series of papers on Heart Life. That is the most scientific and artistic way of reproduction. Of course there is room for improvement..." Having said this, he glanced at Leonard. "Sheldon, what do you mean!!!" Leonard directly exploded his hair. "what happened?" Sheldon said innocently: "This is the conclusion given by Dr. Beverly Hofstadter. The three of your family, your sister and your brother, have far surpassed your achievements in their respective fields. Isn''t this true? " "..." Leonard almost didn''t get angry, so he could only stare at Sheldon. "Did you see it?" Adam smiled at James: "A genius is not necessarily lonely. As long as you look for it with your heart, you can always find a friend that suits you." "maybe." James smiled slightly: "But being with the same kind does not necessarily make you happy, but sometimes it is even more painful." "Too much agree!" Leonard couldn''t help but agree. "Happiness and pain coexist, this is life." Adam smiled and said, "If you can''t perceive pain, that is a symptom of mental illness..." Speaking of this, he thought of Emma the little bear who was taught by Juno in the villa. Maybe she can''t feel the emotion of pain, but she must have a deeper understanding of this word now. It is said that pain is a hotbed of art. As a result, her acting skills will advance by leaps and bounds. Juno believes that once Emma truly interprets the pain to the extent that she can deceive her, then perhaps Emma''s mental illness will heal. Because you want to deceive Juno, you must deceive yourself first. But even if he really lied, the silent emotional center may move, and a new medical miracle is right in front of him. Of course it doesn''t matter if there is no medical miracle. Juno''s bottom line is to erase Emma''s undifferentiated stress response to other people. Don''t be like those hornets, catch someone and sting someone! There must be a basic moral bottom line. This is also for Emma''s good. Otherwise, she, who is the enemy of the world, will find it difficult to live peacefully in this dangerous world. "...As for you and your wife." Adam continued: "I believe you love her. Because narcotics, dexamethasone, and alcohol just suppress your reason and release your sensibility. In your emotional state you can give up your genius brain for her. Then I dont believe that when you return to being a genius, there is no sensibility at all? It''s less, but it''s still deep in your heart. It just depends on whether you are willing to dig it out. Believe it or not, even Sheldon will have love and family in the future? " "I do not believe!" Leonard, Howard, and Rajesh shouted in unison. "I should say this." Sheldon glanced at the three of them dissatisfiedly, then looked at Adam, shook his head and laughed: "I don''t believe it!" "He said nothing." Adam smiled and said: "I am a doctor. If you know my achievements in the medical field, then you should trust my professional judgment. After a few years, let''s look at it again! If Sheldon is all right, you have been married for 12 years anyway, and the 12 years have passed very happily. I dont believe you dont cherish this relationship at all in your heart! What you need now is to train the sensibility in this drug-addicted state to be able to release it in the genius state, and to balance the rational and sensual ratio. Instead of choosing the most stupid way to destroy your genius brain directly. " The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record this time (Chapter 1076 Sheldon: Love with the Monkey? I don''t believe it!) to read the record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1077: Silk Butterfly Sheldon You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Ward. "Doctor Duncan, are they?" While talking, a young blond woman walked in and was taken aback when she saw so many people with "strange shapes". "They are all my friends." Adam explained with a smile: "Both, um, mostly PhD researchers at California Institute of Technology. This is an alumnus of James MIT, now also working at California Institute of Technology. " Howard: "..." "Hello." The blonde young woman suddenly glanced at Adam gratefully. "Hello." Leonard greeted cautiously. Sheldon nodded slightly. Rajesh looked away without saying a word, his arm slightly raised his fingers and made a gesture of greeting. "Thank you for coming to see Jimmy." The blond young woman looked sad: "He needs this now..." Jimmy is short for James. Since James regained his genius brain, his eyes changed when he saw her. Even if he made a disguise. But as a wife who has been in love for 12 years, her husband is very familiar with everything. What made her distraught was that his eyes were no longer indulgent, cold and merciless. Adam explained to her. Although she doesn''t quite understand, she still loves him and hopes him to be happy. And having friends who are as talented as him is obviously a good start. She stayed in the ward for a while and left uncomfortably. Because except for Adam, the gazes that everyone looked at made her feel like sitting on pins and needles. "Dibs!" Howard called out immediately after she left. Seeing everyone watching over, he quickly concealed: "I mean if one day, you don''t love her anymore, I can..." "Have you considered the thoughts of the people around you?" James, who was lying on the hospital bed, didn''t get angry, just glanced at Rajesh and said lightly. "Who makes him unable to talk to women, otherwise he must be the first to jump out and call dibs..." Howard ridiculed, and then realized what James meant, and the corners of his mouth twitched: "We are not..." "No need to explain to me." James smiled faintly. "..." Howard looked at Rajesh''s rather "sorrowful" gaze, and suddenly felt that the blond young woman was not fragrant anymore, and a mouthful of the old man was held in his heart, and it was really uncomfortable. "Leinard!" Sheldon ignored Howard''s daily commotion and James'' counterattack against Howard, but looked at his good roommate. "Um?" Leonard was in a daze, and unconsciously responded. "She and Petunia are beautiful blondes." Sheldon said straightforwardly. "So?" Leonard was actually thinking about it, otherwise his eyes wouldn''t be so strange. James and the young blond woman. He and blonde Petunia. It''s a combination of genius and blonde beauty. Although he doesn''t know the specific IQ of Petunia, he can say this is not a script written based on my experience, I am from Omaha, and he would not be much higher than the blonde woman. And he is about the same IQ as James. Looking at this pair, he seemed to see the future of him and Petunia, which was inexplicably...cool. That''s right! His biggest feeling is not sadness, but dark coolness. Because of this mirrored future, it was not Penny who dumped him, but he was considering whether to dump Penny. It''s not that he wanted to dump Petunia. It''s the feeling that the initiative is in hand, it''s so cool to think about it. If he asks Adam, Adam will tell him: "This is not surprising, just ask, which licking dog does not have such a scene? But just yy in your heart, don''t say it for now. " "So she and him are the future of Petunia and you." Sheldon''s thoughts were very peculiar: "You and Petunia''s future beautiful, intelligent and imaginative child, died!" "what?!" Leonard was stimulated by these words and stared at him directly. "It died!" Sheldon explained: "Think about it. They have been married for 12 years and don''t even have a child. In his eyes, they are indescribable to her, just like animals..." Having said this, he looked at Adam: "Adam, you are a doctor. I think this is a good subject. Research whether there is reproductive isolation between high-IQ geniuses and low-IQ beauties? In other words, psychological factors, among them, do they have a huge impact on physiology? Otherwise, even after 12 years of marriage, even if you dont want children, for so long, there will always be a few accidents that will give birth to children..." At this point, he still looked at James with unfulfilled interest: "Are you healthy? Has your wife had a miscarriage?" "enough!" Adam said helplessly: "Sheldon, you can shut up." "Why?" Shelton dissatisfied: "I have provided you with a good research idea, and the Nobel Prize in Biology may be nominated for you." "It''s ok." Adam smiled and said: "James is not counted, I have a better research object~" "who is it?" Sheldon curiously asked. "Of course it''s you!" Howard they shouted in unison. "I?" Sheldon stayed for a while. "Is there anyone better to study than you?" Leonard sarcastically said: "You don''t claim to have the highest IQ, you look down on any earthlings." "Although we have always felt that you have no orientation." Howard mocked: "One day in the future, you will be too supportive of eating Thai food, and mitosis will split into two. Or you are still in the larval stage, and one day you will spin and cocoon. A few months later, you will come out of the cocoon with wings. but. Huh! We maintain an optimistic and open attitude towards this. If Adam thinks you are suitable to be studied whether high-IQ geniuses and low-IQ beauties have reproductive isolation, or reproductive isolation due to psychological effects. Then study this first. Our research topic can be put aside first. " The Big Bang Theory group of four began to explode. "how do you feel?" Adam looked at James. "It''s been a long time since we had such a high-quality chat...Thank you James smiled. "You''re welcome, you are my patient." Adam smiled slightly: "So, cough syrup?" "I will quit." James shook his head and said: "I don''t want to see them like this one day in the future, I just think it''s a few idiots making a fool." "They are really not idiots being foolish." Adam laughed blankly and said: "They are a group of geniuses making stupid things, but it''s actually not that different." Toot. Just when he secretly comforted that he prevented a genius from self-destruction and made another contribution to science and mankind, the sound of the mobile phone message rang. Adam picked it up and glanced at it, and spoke to the crowd calmly. The moment he walked out, his face changed. Texas. Galveston County. Duncan''s house. "Amanda, I don''t know..." A blonde girl hesitated. "!" Opposite, the blonde girls best friend, the red-haired girl Amanda bewitched: "Charlie, that will be fun, I promise!" "But Adam has repeatedly emphasized that he must tell him in advance when traveling far away..." Charlie Duncan, 18, said: "Not to mention that now you want me and you to go to Paris..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record this (Chapter 1077 Silk Butterfly Sheldon) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookcase! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1078: Hurricane rescue, good luck Charlie You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Texas. Duncan''s house. "Charlie!" Amanda sneered, "I know you adore your brother Adam, and so do I." But please! You are 18 years old and adult. You are going to university after the summer vacation. You can go wherever you want. Why are you so staid? We went to Paris, where there are the Louvre, the Impressionist Museum, the Picasso Museum... It''s the romantic capital! You are 18 years old or a first-time girl. It is strange enough, don''t you want to take a romantic trip in the romantic city? " "In no mood." Charlie immediately shook her head: "Adam said that romantic waves and stumbling waves are completely different concepts. They cannot be confused. Paris is stumbling waves, not romance..." "Charlie!" Amanda''s face went dark. "sorry." Charlie suddenly understood that she had poked her girlfriend in her heart, and quickly apologized: "I didn''t mean to mock you. But believe me, when you look at the shapes that will become after those wanderings, you will think that this is also good for me. " "I don''t look at those disgusting things!" Amanda disgusted: "Is Adam a bit psychopathic, you are his sister, but he shows you this?" "He didn''t show it to me." Charlie explained: "My mother showed it to me." "He sorted it out and gave it to your mother." Amanda interrupted: "What''s the difference from what he showed you? Don''t they all scare you, I want you to cleanse yourself! Don''t you know the romantic legends from his high school days? To yourself and to your sister, there are totally two sets of standards, which are simply too double standards! " "no." Charlie distinguished: "Adam did not prevent me from falling in love, just as he did not prevent Teddy from falling in love before. He just didn''t want my private life to be too erosive and to contract diseases that shouldn''t be contracted. " "How can it be so exaggerated." Amanda doesn''t eat this set: "Look at those big stars, don''t they also live very smartly..." "I know this." Charlie couldn''t help laughing: "I only thought so a few years ago, and then Adam and I had a good chat about the ins and outs of this, I think it makes sense. The reason why the film and television dramas are full of all kinds of beautiful feelings and drunken fans. That is because to promote consumerism and to conquer Hollywood. Human nature has its common roots. Without restraint, in the end, any fashion will infinitely converge to Liu BeiCut Finger XuanyuanOuyang Feng. But for this reason, if you want to make Hollywood popular all over the world, you must use these three to attract the attention of the world. So in those Hollywood movies, one by one, handsome men and beautiful women, more and more exposed, various show figures and intimate scenes, various taboo plots that break people''s imagination. This is an overbearing method of the country''s soft power strategy, but it is not a kingly or righteous way. Staring at the abyss for too long, the abyss will stare back. Just take a look at our high school classmates, one by one was affected first. In reality, if ones mind is full of hormones and eating, drinking, and having fun, then its the animal world, not human civilization..." "..." Amanda was stunned. She never knew that her best friend had such a side. She always felt that her best friend was influenced by the other''s brilliant brother, and was too conservative and uninteresting. She is still a young girl and doesn''t understand what fashion is. But now she actually has the illusion that the clown is me. Emmm. Illusion, illusion! This must be an illusion! "Don''t talk about it." Amanda shook her head: "Europe is the birthplace of civilization. Don''t they understand civilization better than us?" My cousin''s luxury apartment in Paris is very good, overlooking the Seine. Even if we dont go to Lang Dang, lets go on vacation and learn French by the way. I have bought my ticket, so you can say whether to go or not? " "Ah this..." Charlie was very entangled, not willing to go, and worried that her girlfriend was disappointed and angry: "Even if you want to go, you have to talk to my parents and them first." "Need not." Amanda pulled Charlie and began to pack her clothes: "While they are all at work, let''s go first. Tell them when you get to the place, or you won''t be able to get there at all. Oh, God. Based on the conditions of your family, for a person like you, you have traveled around the world a few times a long time ago. Maybe in a few years, you will be able to go to the sky to play. You haven''t even been out of the country a few times. It''s so embarrassing. " "Adam said it''s not safe abroad..." Charlie said, being pulled by Amanda and began to tidy up. Soon carrying a small suitcase, he was pulled out of Duncan''s house, got into Amanda''s sports car, kicked the accelerator, and went to the airport. That''s right! Amanda''s family is also rich. In fact, although I don''t want to admit it, because of Adam, Duncan''s circle of friends has changed a lot. Dad Bob and mother Amy are okay, and some old friends can still talk. But the four sisters, Charlie and others, who grew up after Adam achieved their small goals, unconsciously leaned on the children of wealthy people in their circle of friends. It''s not just love that is right. Friendship is actually more about the right person. Because love still has hormones in the middle, as long as you look at each other, two lovers who are very different from each other can get together. The Cowherd and the Weaver Girl, the Seven Fairies and Dong Yong, the Three Madonnas and Liu Yanchang, Zhu Bajie and Gao Cuilan... Countless people who are truly different from each other, all call their expertise. But friendship? It''s better than a six-member group of old friends, so close and friendly, and because of the income gap, it almost fell apart. The combination of rich women and poor women is most likely a lady and a maid, not a girlfriend. Duncan''s house is a block away. A black SUV whizzed past the sports car and followed. This is the security guard that Adam has hired for the family to secretly protect Adam''s family. When the sports car screamed towards the airport, the security personnel who followed were not surprised because this is not once or twice. Charlie''s best friend Amanda and their lives are flying around the world when they say a word disagrees, and sometimes Charlie will drive them to drive them. The life of the rich is so unpretentious and boring. But when the plane flew away, and the good girl Charlie came out as usual, they began to worry and sent someone to search for it. "It has been reported, the boss said that we don''t need to control it. After the security guards reported, they got new instructions and drove back. Before they reported it, Adam received an encrypted message reminder, which was a long sigh: "Huo baby boarding the plane, destination Paris!" Adam had an ugly face and sent a message to Juno with a dark face: "Are there any of us in Paris?" "have." Juno also knew the ins and outs at this time, and smiled and comforted: "Don''t worry, the foreign country is not as dark as you think... and the Tyrannosaurus rex is in Europe, you can pass at any time, I will notify him immediately." "immediately!" Adam said: "I feel bad, it''s better to let the Tyrannosaurus arrive before the fire baby gets off the plane." "knew." Juno sent a message: "The Tyrannosaurus has received it and is on its way." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1078 Hurricane Rescue, Good Luck Charlie), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1079: Little Red Riding Hoods Frightening Journey You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! City of romance. Airport. A flight arrived. Airport lobby. Passengers filed out. A handsome guy was standing in the lobby with a bag on his back, watching casually, his eyes swept across the crowd of passengers who came out, his eyes finally focused on a single girl. Not far away, an airport worker nodded at him. The handsome guy waited until the backpack girl walked out of the airport and followed the trend. Taxi boarding area. Single girl holding a map and looking at it. The handsome guy came to the side calmly and waited for a while before he showed a charming smile and said hello to the single girl: "This is the first time in the romantic city?" "Yes." The girl smiled and bared her small teeth. "My name is Peter." The handsome guy''s smile is brighter, and he tries his best to release his kindness. "Su." The girl also smiled brighter. "On vacation?" The handsome Peter smiled. "Um." Su nodded. "Me too." Peter looked back at the taxi that was approaching, and pretended to complain: "The taxis here are too expensive, shall we share the car?" "is this okay?" Su seemingly smiled: "You don''t know where I am going, how do you carpool?" "..." The handsome guy Peter got stuck and quickly reacted: "They are all here on vacation. The hotel should be in one direction. We can see you off first." "I have no idea." Su looked hesitant: "Dad always says to be careful when going out, I only saw you for the first time..." "!" The handsome guy Peter smiled and said, "Am I like a bad guy?" "The bad guys don''t have bad guys on their faces." Su teased: "But all right." The handsome guy Peter opened the car door to Sula very kindly, and they talked and laughed along the way. At the entrance of the hotel, the two got off. "It just so happens that my hotel is over there." The handsome guy Peter pointed to the hotel diagonally opposite and waved his hand to Su: "Goodbye!" "Wait, your phone number!" Sue shouted at him. "Aren''t you afraid that I''m a bad guy?" Handsome guy Peter plays with the taste. "Not afraid." Su grinned and showed her little tiger teeth: "Actually, it is you who should be afraid, I am a bad girl~" "I like bad girls best." Peter, the handsome guy, reported his phone number while screaming. Jingle Bell. Su immediately took out his cell phone, entered the number, and dialed. After hearing the handsome Peter''s phone rang, he shook the cell phone in his hand and waved away triumphantly. "idiot." The handsome guy Peter watched Su go in, then turned around and took out his cell phone as he walked: "Yes, the Bell Tower Hotel, a little girl about 18 years old, called Su." there. "A 18-year-old girl is an 18-year-old girl, why have to add a small one." Girl Su listened to the call of the handsome guy Peter in the communication headset in her ear, and she couldn''t help but whispered. "Because you looked very young, I thought you would be happy about it." The phone shook, and a line of words popped up on the screen. "Small is not the same as small, next time I have to stuff something." Girl Su mumbled. "I don''t want it anymore, it''s not good to be too eye-catching~" A line of words popped up on the phone screen again. "Don''t be funny, hurry up." Girl Su said in a good air: "The plane is not waiting for people. Clean up the garbage and go home early. When I go back this time, I want to make the big baby work harder, and next time I must become a big girl! " "You may have caught a big fish this time." Soon a line of words popped up on the phone screen again, followed by various messages. "I thought it was just two garbage scrappers, but I didn''t expect it to be a garbage dump." Girl Su looked at the various information displayed on the phone, her face turned cold: "The big baby is worried about the fire baby, it really is not just worrying about it." "What are you going to do?" A line of words popped up on the phone screen again. "Of course it is to clean up the garbage." The girl Su Leng smiled coldly: "Who makes me have obsessive-compulsive disorder and hygienic addiction! Send the message to Phantom Cat and ask her to hurry up. I can''t wait." "receive." After a message popped up on the phone screen, it fell silent. Girl Su took off her coat, walked to the interior of the suite, took a glance, and found a secret compartment, entered the password skillfully, walked in, and a silver suitcase was placed there. She entered the code again and opened the locked silver suitcase, which contained a whole set of Mie''s happiness. The girl Su smiled slightly and began to wear a thin high-grade body armor, and put the muffler on the happiness of Mie. The old saying goes well: muffled sound is happier! That''s right! The girl Sue is the Tyrannosaurus Rex Little Red Riding Hood Becca, what she looks like now is not what she was originally, but the result of careful makeup. The name is changed to Su because there is a very famous Tyrannosaurus rex fossil called Su. As the most active Little Red Riding Hood outside, she also has many pseudonyms and passports: Scotty, Stan, Rex... They are all famous Tyrannosaurus rex. After receiving the news from Juno, she flew over from Zurich for the first time. It was too early, and it was 7 hours before Charlie and their flight landed. So she was going to first go to the luxury apartment near the cousin''s house where Charlie and her mobile phone mentioned, to investigate. There was a long sigh, Charlie and the others had no privacy at all. Usually, Adam only makes a long sigh to incorporate Charlie and others'' GPS positioning into the system. Once they have crossed the safe zone set by Adam, they will automatically warn. But now sneaking out of the country, that said nothing, let privacy go to hell. Safety first! But who would have thought that as soon as she walked out of the airport, she was keenly aware that two people took a few more glances at her, one was the staff member and the other was the handsome Peter. Innate talent, acquired Adam bonus enhancement, Juno carefully cultivated inside, and practical experience of the past few years outside. These malicious gazes were naturally noticed by her for the first time. When the handsome boy Peter reported her cell phone number, it was doomed. With a long sigh, he quickly locked the long list of people behind him through the phone number of the handsome boy Peter. Juno read the information and quickly sorted out the entire industrial chain. "you sure?" Becca received Juno''s clean-up plan and asked in surprise: "Uprooted, with such a big movement, it doesn''t look like your style!" "They **** it." Juno smiled slightly: "Then it''s okay to die clean, and let''s not make trouble, how does Huo Baby know? Why is there a fear?" "That''s right." It was only then that Becca realized that Juno hated those crimes that abused girls the most, let alone a criminal organization that looted, forced, poisoned, and bought and sold girls on a large scale. "You do what you can, don''t try to be strong, keep yourself first." Juno urged: "I don''t want the same thing to happen again. If I can prevent the eldest baby from getting involved, try not to let her get involved." "That was an accident and it won''t happen again." Beka''s face turned dark, she picked up the silencer pistol, put it in her bag, tidyed it up, Shi Shiran walked out of the hotel. "She came out." On the lounge deck of the hotel lobby, a man pretending to read a newspaper saw Beka come out and picked up his mobile phone and dialed out. "Yeah, I''m here..." Beka didn''t need to listen to the communication headset in her ears, just read her lips to know what the eyeliner was talking about, and couldn''t help showing a bright smile. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 1079 Little Red Riding Hood''s Panic Journey), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1080: I sell myself, is it okay? You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Outside the hotel. The tourist Beka admires the historical sites of the romantic city, and a van behind him follows it not far away. When she reached an alley, the van accelerated, came to her and stopped, the door opened, and the two big men got out of the car. With Beka on the left and right, he got into the van, and then drove away quickly. Not far away, someone walked by, saw this scene, and quickly turned his head down, he was blind and saw nothing. "It''s so indifferent." Becca saw this scene through the car window and couldn''t help but uttered a word. The big man who grabbed her left and right, looked at each other, and felt something was wrong. This is not the reaction of a little girl who was taken captive on vacation in a foreign country! puff! puff! At this moment, they only felt a strong attack, their arms hurt, their palms loosened, and then their foreheads collided with each other. They were already plunged into the ultimate darkness before they screamed. "Keep going." Beka put the muzzle of the muffler behind the driver''s forehead, and said with a smile, "I''ll sell myself, is it okay? Let''s go on and go wherever I go." The driver glanced at the rearview mirror, seeing that the two companions could not die anymore, his eyes were fierce. "Wrong choice." Beka has fake bullet time. In the past few years, after Adam bonus, he has become stronger and stronger. Before the driver looked fiercely and wanted to act, he shot him. Reaching out, he directly dragged such a big man from the driver''s seat to the back seat. She was responsive and held the steering wheel with the other hand, and when she quickly dragged the cold driver away from the driver''s seat, she got in there for the first time and became the driver herself. Except for a slight deceleration and shaking, the van under exercise hardly saw any abnormalities outside. Bekas car skills were also certified by Adam, the car god. "But it''s all the same." Beka said into the headset as he drove, "Navigate." "500 meters ahead, please turn right at the end of the road..." A real-time voice announcement came from the headset. In front of a red door, the van stopped, Becca walked off, and Da Lala opened the door and walked in. The two men who were playing cards in the small yard looked like bad guys with tattoos. They heard the sound and looked at them. The toothpicks in their mouths were no longer fragrant, and they reached out and touched their waists. Becca beckoned with his left hand, and the muffled version of Mie Happiness with his right hand brought ultimate happiness to these two bad guys. "Stop playing, there are 11 goals in there." A reminding female voice came from the headset. "knew." Becca walked up the stone ladder, the silenced version of Mie''s happiness, she just pointed out a sense of rhythm. no way. She is the most professional in composing music and singing without (elimination) accompaniment (tone) playing (gun). But after all, there are so many criminals with guns, and the silence is not silent at all. After walking into a room and quickly killing 3, the remaining 2 finally have the opportunity to shoot. As soon as the gun fired, the rhythm changed immediately. Beka was even more excited, avoiding the burst, pursing his mouth, shaking his head slightly, and slapped his right hand to the new beat. This time, the tune style was obviously more exciting. Then when she took advantage of the gap between the shots, she re-mastered the tune, holding the gun in her left hand, one shot at a time. After cleaning up the bad guys in this room, she frowned and fired three more shots at the happy victim who was headshot by her. He tilted his head to listen, and saw that this time fits the tune she imagined, and then smiled with satisfaction. Then there is a new battle. For Becca, such as the Tyrannosaurus Rex Little Red Riding Hood, who opened the plug-in, these people were quickly swept away where they were opponents. Beka took a few photos and opened the door of a room, only to see women lying on the bed, not people, ghosts and ghosts, on the bedside table, all poisoned needles. "Ugh." Becca sighed, took another photo, turned and left. This is a black industrial chain. It was originally a group of refugees, and then naturally formed a gang, began to smuggle and sell foreign women, using calves to control their missteps. But after they had been in business for a long time, they found a good way to increase revenue and reduce expenditure. That is to directly stare at the girls who come to travel and vacation. There is no partner in a foreign country who threatens them, and there is no difficulty in kidnapping such a girl. The most important thing is that they delivered them to their door, saving a lot of freight. With the cooperation of airport staff, search for the most cost-effective target. An experienced handsome guy is responsible for accelerating conversations and getting more information. There are professional kidnapping gangs. There are professional training control gangs. Of course this is not over yet. For girls with ordinary looks, they are so in control. But for those who have special identities, such as first-time girls and twins, they naturally can''t be so wasteful. They are all sent to the upstream industry chain for auction. First, the price is higher. Secondly, to clear the relationship and ensure that all (1) efforts (drag) will (re) go to (drag) afterwards, and the (no) will (un)solve (the) case. Beka has only cleaned up the downstream of this industrial chain, and naturally will not easily let go of the upper and middle reaches. Emmm. This time, Junos rare co-construction and distribution of the closed-loop campaign, she naturally wants to open up this black entire industrial chain and empower them! Into the night. A grand party was held in the palace. High-class men and women in suits, leather shoes, and gorgeous dresses look at each other here, creating a scene of prosperous times. Three rounds of wine. A waiter wandered through the ball, stopped by the upper class people from time to time, leaned in their ears, and whispered. Everyone who was whispered gave a knowing smile, and quickly found an excuse to leave the ball hall, walked through the maze-like corridors, got on the special elevator, and came to the basement. Luxurious small boxes are arranged in a circle, enclosing the stage in the middle. A beam of light hit the center of the stage. In the box, small lights are lit up to illuminate the silhouettes of people sitting upright. You can''t see the faces clearly, but you can see them elegantly sipping red wine. After the stage lights were turned off and turned on again, in the voice of the host, a girl wearing only underwear appeared danglingly under the spotlight in the center of the stage Seeing her expression, it was obvious that she was being touched. After the drug was injected, it is hard to tell what year it is. "The first lot, speaks English, speaks a little French... The starting price is 20,000 yuan." The host introduced the lots in a bewildering manner. The upper-class people in each box tasted the red wine elegantly, looked at their favorite "lots", and then began to press the buttons on the table. "20000." "21,000." "22,000." The host is reporting peoples quotations. Although these people know how to play in the city, they can''t do it with grandeur. Obviously, the landlords family has no surplus. What they didn''t know was that there was one more player this time. With a long sigh, Beka easily mixed in, installed one monitor after another, and recorded all the absurd scenes in it. "The last lot is customary, the best is left to the end, the first girl... the starting price is 100,000, and the price increase shall not be less than 50,000. In a box, Becca sat in the dark, stepping on a celebrity who had already been cold, and complained to the sisters in the headset: "It''s finally over. My big gun is already hungry and thirsty..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1080 I sell myself, right?) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1081: This is our civilization You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! City of romance. A flight from Texas has just arrived. "Romance, here we come!" Amanda opened her hands and cheered. Charlie grimaced behind her. "what happened?" Amanda turned around and took a look, and said dissatisfied: "We came here to be happy, don''t be bitter." "My parents called me 5 calls, and Adam called me 2 calls..." Charlie said with a headache: "I don''t know how to tell them." "You just act like a baby." Amanda dismissed it and said, "I''ve seen the Lucky Charlie video diary they took of you. They love you so much. If you act like a spoiled girl, you just passed by." "You said it simple..." Charlie gave her a blank look. Just then, the phone rang again. Charlie saw that it was Adam who was calling, and directly gave her the phone to Amanda. "It''s Adam, I won''t be coquettish, you can do it!" "I''ll do it if I come!" Amanda did not refuse, but eager to try, picked up the phone, and connected: "Adam, I am Amanda~" Charlie is very disgusted with her girlfriend''s coquettish state. She knew that her best friend was salivating for her elder brother, but she had never been so coquettish before. But after all, she is also Adam''s fourth sister, and Sanguan was seriously affected by Adam, and she quickly thought that this should be the mentality of environmental influences. Arrived in this romantic city, the romantic atmosphere of the girlfriends was detonated. It is similar to Jiuzhuang''s courage. This is the courage of the city! "Charlie, I''m looking for you." With the blessing of the romantic city venue, Amanda couldn''t be so charming, but unfortunately she said, her face was frozen, and she handed the phone back to Charlie again. Charlie knew that this was because Adam ignored his girlfriends and couldn''t laugh or cry. He could only bite the bullet and hold the phone, and faintly shouted: "Adam." "You stay at the airport and don''t go out. I have already ordered the nearest flight for you. You will come back immediately." Adam''s voice was cold. "Oh" Charlie obediently agreed. "Oh what!" Amanda interrupted and shouted: "I have come here, and I will go back without leaving the airport. He is your eldest brother, neither your parents nor your parents, so you can''t bully people like this!" "You talk to him." Seeing Amanda Seling Neil, Charlie only dared to speak in the air and handed her the phone again. "I won''t talk to him." Amanda took a step back: "He is not my big brother!" Adam''s fame and status, coupled with his tone on the phone, made her afraid to answer. "You can surf the Internet on your mobile phones now, and search for local hot news now!" Adam ordered. "Amanda." Charlie didn''t dare to hang up Adam''s phone, so she looked at Amanda and motioned for her to use her mobile phone to surf the Internet. "Oh, mygod!" Amanda picked up her mobile phone and looked at it online, and immediately uttered a classic prayer. "what happened?" Charlie looked a little weird. She knows Amanda''s purpose in coming to the romantic city. Who would have thought that the first classic prayer from a girlfriend was actually in this situation. "Oh, mygod..." Amanda just kept chanting the classic prayers, her face turned pale, but she couldn''t say the whole thing. Charlie was really surprised now, and when she took a look at her phone from her girlfriend, her face was also pale. But at a glance, she only knew that chanting the name of God was different from her best friend. She resisted the discomfort, scanned all kinds of **** pictures, and read all the information carefully. When she watched the black industrial chain that was empowered by Bekaa to open up the entire industrial chain, she couldn''t help taking a breath: "Adam, I''m sorry, I shouldn''t listen to you, we will go back immediately." "Well, don''t let us worry about you anymore." Adam was enough to stop talking about her, so as not to develop a rebellious mentality, he began to comfort her warmly. After hanging up the phone, Charlie glanced vigilantly at the people in the airport lobby, pulled her shocked girlfriend, and walked to the passage. lounge. "Charlie, how could this be?" Amanda was undecided, and she couldn''t believe it, murmured: "So many female tourists have been taken into captivity and turned into that terrible appearance, so no one can care about it?" "It''s normal." Charlie explained: "They bought the airport staff and screened them right from the moment they got off the plane, specifically selecting female tourists without a male companion..." "Like us..." Amanda shivered. "Um." Charlie did not deny: "And they have a special handsome eyeliner here. I saw it and it was really handsome. If he came to strike up a conversation with you, I don''t think you have any chance of rejection. Then he will follow us to your cousin''s apartment and ask us which floor and building we live in. After that, he will leave and tell our information to the kidnapping team. Maybe we enter your cousin''s house with the front foot, and they will arrive at the back foot. Then we will disappear. Even if our family wants to find us, all traces will disappear after 96 hours. Not to mention that our family could not contact us, thinking of how long it would take to find us. Just say that they really want to find us, and they have to contact the law enforcement agency here. The law enforcement agencies here have high-level purchasers. Just walk through the process and drag it for a while, 96 hours will pass early. In other words, we will disappear completely. When we reappear, we will either dress up on the streets and make money with heavy makeup, or we will be slaves on a certain castle or island..." "How can this be? This is the romantic capital, the origin of civilization..." Amanda still couldn''t accept it. So many people in the American drama world like the British accent and think it is the most emotional accent. Isn''t it just because of the bonus! Emmm. Just like when Leonard and Sister Rajesh are in love, Sister Rajeshs tone is particularly emotional. But Rajesh faintly said: "I always speak in this tone, why have you never heard you praise me?" They are all bonuses, but one is culture and the other is hormones! "Amanda, you forgot, this is civilization." Charlie put her arms around her girlfriends and sighed: "Captives and looting are our civilization..." Then she conducted science popularization for her girlfriends, one by one, which subverted Amanda''s three views. "But that''s not what the media said." Amanda was dumbfounded: "Charlie, how do you know this?" "Because I read books. UU reads " Charlie smiled bitterly at the scumbag girlfriend: "These are clearly written in the book, as long as you read it carefully, you will find the problems inside. The media has always presupposed a position, and then began to find evidence based on this position. If you dont have evidence, you can just talk about it. As long as you are good at interrupting others and dont give people who want to tell the truth a chance, then they will be what they say. If you say too many lies, it will become the so-called truth. Countless people like you...innocent will be deceived and believe that these lies are the truth. " "Then I never heard you talk about this in history class?" Amanda puzzled. "Because I can''t say it." Charlie sighed: "The social environment is like this, like the emperor''s new clothes, do you think those who praise it are really stupid? Do not! The kid who broke the truth was really stupid, because he would die and look ugly. " Charlie used more subversive things to dilute Amanda''s fears and fears. "These three views are quite positive." In the encrypted communication, Amanda''s phone was opened quietly, and the little Red Riding Hoods who were listening strongly throughout the whole process exclaimed, "No wonder the Huo baby likes the eldest baby the most." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this reading (Chapter 1081, this is our civilization) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1082: Little Red Riding Hood chat group You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Encrypted communication chat group. There was a long sigh of this super hacker, who had enjoyed the benefits of commercialization of the classic military technology in the American drama world several years in advance. Tyrannosaurus: "The second baby is okay, but the third baby is too useless." Weather forecaster: "All boys and girls are useless!" Wonder Woman: "The weather forecast will always be so thunder and rain for the eldest baby." G-R: "The weather forecast is the most accurate!" Husky: "Don''t say that, the eldest child is the best." Weather forecast: "You really didn''t take the wrong nickname!" Big baby: "??? My nickname is obviously the eternal interference gun, when did I become a big baby?? The Phantom Cat came out!!!" A long sigh: "I''m sorry everyone, I forgot to remind you, my eldest child has joined this chat." The chat group suddenly fell silent. Tyrannosaurus: "I''m on the plane, let''s talk again." Wonder Woman: "While driving, signal no, no, no, too, too, too, good, good, good..." G-R: "Slid, slipped." Husky: "Don''t be angry, the eternal interference gun, I think it would be nice for the Phantom Cat to get you a baby." Weather forecast: "Huh! You are only allowed to give him the nickname of the Phantom Cat, and we are not allowed to give you the nickname of the eldest baby? This is our chat group, why are you here? With a long sigh, kick her out! " California. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Adam was looking at the message with his mobile phone, his face turned black, especially when he saw the words Big Baby on it, he was even more angry. The Duncan family expanded from the basketball team to the volleyball team. Finally, under repeated reminders from Adam, the signs of continued expansion were suppressed and it did not become a real gourd home. If it weren''t for him suddenly wanting to hear how Charlie handled this crisis today, how could he have known that this stalk had already been secretly used. No one knows this stalk except Juno. Not only that, but the eldest baby is also used to call him by the word her. Even if it is known for confidentiality, just in case. But he was still very upset. However, Juno the Phantom Cat, like Sheldon, strictly follows their personal settings on the Internet. Said it was the Phantom Cat, it really couldn''t see any shadow at all, even if she knew she was there, it just didn''t show up. Most of Little Red Riding Hood began to pretend to be dead, and Adam could only helplessly shook his head and withdrew from the chat group. "Huh, why are you all here?" Adam was a little curious when he saw that the Big Bang Theory came again. It has been more than ten hours since receiving the encrypted communication and knowing that the fourth sister Charlie sneaked to the romantic city. It''s eight o''clock the next morning now. "I''m here to pick up Petunia." Leonard smiled as he licked the dog. "I see if my genius idea is verified." Sheldon said seriously. "I came to see my friend Ted Mosby!" Howard said solemnly. "Ted is here?" Adam was taken aback: "Oh, you mean that Ted Mosby." Ted Mosby, indeed Ted Mosby. It''s just not that famous architect friend of Adam. It was Ted''s former admirer, the most irritating tribute in history. Emmm. He is very talented. Borrowing Ted''s identity and profession back then, he felt that the architect Ted Mosby made his debut, and he was a rookie in action at the peak of his debut. Almost ten years later, he is still fighting on the front line of action movies. It was just an early transfer from New York on the East Coast to California on the West Coast. Because here is the San Fernando Valley, a mecca for action. "We are all Jewish, with the same interests and hobbies, so we will naturally become best friends soon." Howard proudly said: "And my husband and I are old friends, I have participated in too many group activities of them~" "Me too." Rajesh raised his hand angrily. "Don''t tell me, you are together." Adam complained. "of course not!" Howard and Rajesh looked at each other, and quickly looked away, one disgusted and the other guilty. "Actually we are all." Howard coughed lightly and said with a sullen voice: "Don''t tell me, you haven''t seen their husband and wife''s movie? Their husband and wife, the golden boy and jade girl, are superstars in this industry. " Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth and said nothing. That''s right! The action superstar under the stage name Ted Mosby, he is married. And his wife and him are also in love with each other because of the drama. Emmm. He is also an excellent San Fernando Valley artist. What''s even more irritating is that with their net worth, they don''t need to work so hard anymore. But even after they got married, they were still fighting on the front line, and they did their own things, without interfering with each other, and the love in life remained the same. This level of professionalism also made Adam dumbfounded. But Adam was in contact with their husband and wife during the treatment process, and he really didn''t find that they were insincere. I can only sigh: "This is really a beautiful drama!" "What are you talking about?" Petunia also came over with the test report at this time. "Talk to action superstars." Sheldon said casually: "Penny, what is the result of your examination?" When he said this, he looked forward to it. "look by youself!" Petunia turned dark and took the inspection report directly onto Sheldon''s face. "Next time I''ll talk about what the **** I have with sleep apnea syndrome, I''ll make your breathing pause!" After speaking, I look forward to looking at Leonard: "Which action superstar? Can I meet him?" "certainly!" Howard grinned wildly. "Do not!" Leonard called out suddenly. "Why?" Petunia looked at Leonard with a strange attitude in surprise. "Because this is not the action superstar you imagined..." Leonard tangled. "But art is interlinked, and Ted Mosby is a real artist~" Howard winked his eyebrows and said: "If Penny''s acting career is supported by the superstar seniors, maybe Penny''s acting career will soar to the sky. I really look forward to it..." Rajesh gave two thumbs up and nodded frantically. "Shut upHoward!!!" Leonard glared at Howard, then whispered to Petunia what kind of action superstar Ted Mosby was. "..." Petunia''s eyes widened suddenly, and she glared at Howard. "What a pity." Howard shrugged: "I still want to be your opponent again~" "Penny, I''ll take you back." Leonard said with a smile. At first, he was afraid that Petunia would be angry. Secondly, he was even more afraid that Petunia would follow Howard to meet the action superstar. He may not care about Penny''s wonderful performance in the murderous ape, but he can''t stand the appearance of Penny in action movies. "Sheldon, go!" Leonard said and greeted Sheldon, who had carefully read the sleep test report. "Adam, we''re going back." Petunia waved at Adam. "Um." Adam smiled and nodded. Leonard walked in front, Sheldon followed. Petunia took a few steps, paused, and then left without looking back. Howard and Rajesh walked into the VIP ward with anger and anger, and exchanged passionately with the action star Ted Mosby who is also the shame of the tribe. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1082 Little Red Riding Hood Chat Group), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1083: Not for this audience You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! VIP ward. "Hi, Ted." Howard greeted the action superstar on the hospital bed angrily. "Hi, Howard, call me Henry." The action superstar whose real name is Henry Lovekowski is very happy to greet Howard. no way. As a Jewish spiritual guy, he has always been treated as a mentally ill by his tribe, sympathetic, spurned, and contemptuous, except that he has no recognition and respect. But here in Howard, he not only felt approval, but also respect, and even envy. This made him very happy. He is a real mental boy. He has never had any mental illness, drug use experience, and various messy reasons that forced him to go this way. He just likes it simply. In other words, this is his belief! And he is really talented in this area. Seven films were made in a week. He fell on the scene and was sent to the hospital. At first, the condition was unknown, and preparations for liver transplantation were required. But the work he did was discriminated against. Dr. Duncan reminded him vaguely that although there are no restrictions on the transplant committee, the committee members will never transplant livers to people who work like him. Even if he pays more attention to hygiene than anyone else, he will be checked every three to five, and he must do the same with him. But this is the American drama world. Everyday I shouted not to discriminate. In fact, all kinds of discrimination, overt or covert, are everywhere. Too much suffocating. He needed the approval of Howard''s peers too much. "This is a new script?" Howard''s eyes fell on the paper in Henry''s hand. "Um." Henry laughed: "Dr. Duncan has cured me and will be discharged soon. I don''t want to disappoint my fans too much, they haven''t seen me for a long time." "Awesome!" Rajesh gave a thumbs up, and sincerely admired: "Others produce a few or more than a dozen copies a year, and it is considered professional. You are good, as long as it is a working day, every day, it''s amazing!" "This is my job." Henry smiled reservedly: "I like my job very much." "I would also like." Howard said sincerely: "Can I read the script?" "certainly." Henry handed the paper over at will. As a Rigeng work, it is naturally impossible to have a thick stack of scripts, just one page. There is even a short summary of the plot on the paper, explaining the characters of the heroes and heroines. This is the fine workmanship of Hollywood next door. Before shooting, he kept sculpting the script and drawing the script of the scenes. It was almost as small as possible, and there were a few differences in my mind before the filming. Henry and the others are more like the way of shooting in Xiangjiang. "The plot is too simple." Howard glanced at it and shook his head: "Is there something more complicated, such as adding a masked villain~" "Do you want to make a cameo?" Henry saw through Howard''s idea at a glance. "is it okay?" It was not Howard who said this, but Rajesh. He couldn''t wait to ask before Howard could speak. "It was possible before." Henry laughed and said: "When I was in New York, I often warmly invited my friends to come in to make cameo appearances, but it was a pity that no one except Barney Stinson was willing. At that time, the plot was very interesting. I dare say that the quality of Hollywood''s small-cost independent movies is not bad. But unfortunately, the audience is not as good as one session now. They are becoming more and more indifferent to the plot or something. Today, when the Internet is popular, there are records in the background of the platform. Big data shows that most of the audience only knows to pull the progress bar and skip our well-designed plot line. Therefore, we have no choice but to adapt and film what the audience likes to watch. Several principles. One is to get straight to the topic, if you can do it, don''t beep. The second is to ensure that the quantity is large, and the day is the kingly way, allowing the audience to form a habit of watching movies. The third is to change the heroine frequently. After a set of scenes have been filmed, change to a new heroine and repeat. The audience loves the new and dislikes the old. As long as the newcomer is beautiful enough, it doesn''t matter how old the routine is. How to shoot and how to become popular... "Holyshit!" Rajesh said in shock: "There are so many things in it." "of course." Henry laughed: "This is also art." "That means I don''t think I have a chance to make a cameo?" Howard was disappointed. "That''s not true." Henry groaned: "It depends on how you want to be a guest? Is it just a simple appearance, or do you want to have performance shots? Its very simple to just appear on the scene, just give you the identity of a husband or boyfriend..." "Then what if you want to have performance shots?" Howard whispered: "Of course it''s best to be masked, you know, although I like this, but..." "He doesn''t want his mother to see him on TV." Rajesh inserted a knife beside him and said, "I wash the sheets and clean the bedroom for him every day. His mother is going crazy. If I see his distorted face on TV..." "Shut up!" Howard was anxious: "It''s not my mother! She doesn''t look at this at all!" "But her''good friend'' will definitely watch it." Rajesh made up the knife. "She didn''t!!" Howard yelled at Rajesh, then looked at his new friend Henry, and said embarrassingly: "She didn''t! Her figure can crush anyone, and she can''t float in the water. There is no such thing as a good friend, so Im not afraid of her seeing it, but..." "I understand." Henry knew it well, and the explanation was to cover up, but he was not angry either. It was enough to be able to appreciate and want to participate in a limited way. "It''s not impossible to mask your face, but there is a problem..." Having said this, he glanced at Howard. Howard followed his gaze and looked down, and he immediately understood, and said in a nonchalant manner: "Can I just sign in?" "The needle does not poke." Henry apologized and shook his head: "I''m sorry." At this time, Adam came in with Henry, the wife of the same famous action movie star. UU reading "Henry, Dr. Duncan said you are in a stable condition." Henry''s wife Sasha smiled and said: "So I thought about going back to work first. You know, these days, there is a lot of work to rush." "great, good luck." Henry smiled and supported. "..." The three Adam looked at each other, and they were all speechless. When she waved goodbye and walked behind the door, Howard couldn''t help it anymore and shouted: "Sasha!" "What''s up?" Sasha looked back at Howard. "I just want to say..." Howard faced everyone''s gaze, and said: "If you need to work in the future, you can contact me at any time..." "..." Adam and Rajesh looked at him dumbfounded. Even if they all know that Howard''s attribute is sorrowful. But seeing him in front of other people''s husbands, and in disguise that he wanted to communicate with her in depth, still shocked them. Sasha glanced at him, then turned away. "I mean, I mean, if there is a chance at work, give me a part-time opportunity..." Howard faced Henry, looking for an explanation. "roll!" Henry pointed to the door of the ward and only said one word. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1083 is not good for this audience), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1084: Little Sweet Bear Going to School You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Howard walked out of the VIP ward dejectedly. His new best friend, action superstar Henry, pointed to his nose and told him to **** off. no way. Although Henry does not mind that his wife dedicate herself to art with others. After all, when they met, it was because they worked together. Now he is working hard just like his wife. They are never jealous of each other. But work is one thing. In work, it doesn''t matter if he helps Howard behind. But in life, this friend Howard is so wretched is another matter. "You really need a Mrs. Vorowitz." After checking Henry''s condition, Adam walked out and couldn''t help sighing when seeing Howard hadn''t left yet. "Yeah yeah." Howard, who was in a depressed mood, raised his neck in an instant and looked at Adam expectantly: "Would you like to introduce one for me?" "Um." Adam nodded: "Remember my words, keep your mouth tight, and don''t live your idol Barney Stinson''s mouth. You will naturally have Mrs. Vorowitz who suits you in the future. As for now, what you need is the present Mrs. Vorowitz to take care of you! Otherwise you will never have a future Mrs. Vorowitz. " "..." Howard''s mouth twitched, speechless. The current Mrs. Vorowitz, the fuck, and he have always yelled at each other. When Adam mentioned that, he brought the future Mrs. Vorowitz and the current Mrs. Vorowitz together and said that he lost all interest in an instant. He will not marry any woman who has his mother''s shadow! no way! Adler Villa. "Little Sweet Bear, I miss you so much." The video call is in progress, and it is from Emma''s father David. "Me too." Emma the little bear smiled slightly stiffly. "So, I''m going to school tomorrow, are you happy?" David hadn''t seen his daughter for a long time, and wanted to get close. Knowing her daughter''s temperament, he took the initiative to find a topic to chat with her. "If Juno weren''t for our teacher, I would be very happy." Emma didn''t pretend to smile anymore and frowned, "Dad, can you talk to Brother Adam and Sister Peggy, don''t let Juno be my teacher, okay?" "this" David smiled bitterly: "Emma, ??whether it''s your brother Adam, sister Peggy, or sister Juno, it''s all for your good. Your sister Juno is a high-achieving student at Harvard Medical School and a well-known attending doctor. Now in order to lead you, I have become a primary school teacher. What a sacrifice and love this is. You have to know how to cherish and be grateful, take your sister Juno as me..." "okay, I get it." Emma nodded blankly. David was sad. After Adam and the others revealed the true face of his baby girl, the baby girl no longer pretended to care about him as before. Once she disobeyed her intentions, she stopped pretending, and looked at him with a cold and cold attitude. Want her to treat Juno like him? She didn''t have any feelings for him in the first place, and she treated him in the same way. What''s the point? This is totally a joke. And it was a joke that made him heartache! Sometimes he was thinking, what would happen to Adam if they didn''t tell him? His Emma, ??will he always be his little sweet bear? But just think about it. Reason told him that this is impossible. "Give you a basket and hug, what will I have?" David suppressed his grief and forced a smile. Emma looked up at him, but saw her mentor Juno smiling at her at the door, so she forced a smile and replied as before: "A basket of kisses." A father and daughter, one laughs stiffer than the other. "David, leave it to me, Emma, ??don''t worry." Juno walked over and smiled at David on the other end of the video. "certainly." David saw Juno, and his smile immediately became more sincere: "Juneo, thank you, Emma is handed over to you, I am relieved, all please." "Um." Juno smiled and said, "Emma is Peggy''s own sister, and in my heart, it is also my own sister. I will definitely be this sister and teacher." After a short greeting, the video hung up. "Emma, ??your smile needs more practice, it''s too stiff." Juno looked at Emma and shook his head. "Looking at you, I can''t laugh." Emma vomited blankly. "Yes?" Juno smiled happily: "That''s great, so I am not only your mentor, but also your best practice object. Don''t bother to find it, it''s perfect." "..." Emma looked at Juno smiling like a flower, and didn''t want to talk for the Nth time. "Come!" Juno straightened her body, facing the vanity mirror, looking at her from the mirror: "Let''s practice your smile, starting from what your father wants to hear the most, a basket of kisses~" "...A basket of kisses." Emma wanted to ignore her, but under Juno''s smile, a curve appeared in her small face, grinning. "very good." Juno nodded in satisfaction: "But it''s not natural enough. The curvature of the corners of the mouth will rise a little bit, and then a little bit more, yes, that''s it, the eyes should follow the change, and squint a little more..." "A basket of kisses~" "A basket of kisses~" "A basket of kisses~" Little Sweet Bear Emma sat in front of the dressing table, and under the guidance of Juno, she kept correcting her smile. The stiff and cold smile became more and more natural and sweet. Adam came over from get off work and saw this scene. "A basket of kisses~" Emma the sweet bear turned her head to look at Adam and gave the sweetest smile. "Practice well." Juno touched her head and walked out. "how is she?" Adam smiled and said, "Can I go to school tomorrow?" "no problem." Juno nodded and said, "I''m watching her, and she is always going to school. No matter how much she learns at home, it is difficult to grow up without a school like a small society." "indeed." Adam sighed: "I just trouble you. Peggy could teach Emma, ??but you also know Peggy. After measuring Emma''s IQ and not reaching the baseline in her mind, UU read and she didn''t bother to take it seriously. Moreover, she has the ability, but it does not mean that she can be a good teacher. " Emmm. This baseline is very simple, it is the IQ line 180 of the super genius in Adam''s system. Emma''s IQ is indeed very high, but it is not yet up. "fine." Juno smiled and said, "I like trying this new profession. In fact, this is a very good profession just like a doctor. I find it very interesting. Emma might be a good start. And elementary school teachers are much easier than doctors. I also have time to do more other things. Perfect! " When she said this, she smiled playfully: "For example, isn''t your nickname the one I spent time figuring out~" Adam''s face suddenly turned dark. Damn it! "Do not be angry." Juno ridiculed: "I didn''t come here casually. Think about it yourself. I will get it for you. It will not only cover your original, but also your more features." "..." Adam was speechless. The great baby is infinite and can be huge, which is indeed in line with the meaning of the eternal interference gun, and also in line with his identity as the eldest of the Duncan family. But still so angry. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1084 Little Sweet Bear Going to School), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1085: And little sweet bears retractor You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Adler Villa. "What happened last time?" Adam pressed the slot of the eldest baby''s nickname and asked. "What else?" Juno smiled and said: "All the hot spots, as long as the uncrowned kings do not report, they will soon disappear without a trace. And these things have too much influence. How can these uncrowned kings dare to exercise the royal power? Are they afraid of being shot to death by the royal power? " "Who doesn''t know what they are like!" Adam shook his head and said, "I''m talking about the gangsters who are responsible for the dirty work. People like them are all gangs, although there are many deaths in the romantic capital. But it will definitely not be all of them. I don''t believe you didn''t think about this! " "Oh, you say them." Juno smiled slightly: "Tyrannosaurus''s appetite is too big, I will control her enough." "..." Adam was speechless. Does he mean this? "I don''t really need to go there?" Adam was eager to try: "Is Tyrannosaurus rex? Safety first." "Do not worry." Juno squinted at him: "Since that time, the Tyrannosaurus rex has become more careful and won''t make that kind of low-level mistake again. You don''t need to take action." "That''s it." Adam nodded slightly, disappointed. I have to say that I am used to daily life and occasionally go to Little Red Riding Hood, which is really exciting. If he really participates in a few more such big moves, it is estimated that it will cause a sensation and leave a legend in the eyes of interested people all over the world. But his fame is too great. Even with magical makeup skills, flying internationally takes a lot of time. It''s ok to come once in a while. But Yiduo, the time when Adam did not show up corresponds to the time when the sensational incident occurred. Is it true that the BAU (Department of Criminal Behavior Analysis) under the FBI has no protagonist aura? Emmm. That''s right! Adam is not talking about their business capabilities, but the protagonist halo! Because this is the world of American TV series, blind cats can always hit dead mice! Otherwise Adam would not put them in his eyes at all. "Are you tired of everyday life?" Juno took a deep look at him: "I don''t bring heavy samples for a week, and there will be new personnel to join at any time. Isn''t it exciting enough?" "That''s not it." Adam twitched his mouth and sighed: "I can do it. It''s inevitable that things like the seven-year itch are inevitable. People love the new and hate the old. You are a psychologist. Tell me, am I forcibly suppressing this nature, or should I properly defuse it? " "okay." Juno gave him a white look: "There will always be opportunities in the future, but you must prepare in advance... and the threshold of stimulation is constantly increasing. Today you feel that your daily routine can no longer fully satisfy you. The same is true for punishing evil and evil tomorrow. Then will you still want to go to the sky to fight aliens? Don''t forget the original intention. " "It''s ok." Adam smiled dismissively: "I have you by my side." Juno smiled. "We should go now." Little Sweet Bear Emma, ??wearing school uniform and carrying a small schoolbag, stood at the door, looking at Juno blankly. "Ok." Juno nodded: "We are gone." "Emma, ??this is the first step for you to integrate into society." Adam explained: "Your sister Juno has a lot of experience, you must listen to your sister Juno." "I will." Emma instantly switched to the perfect smile calibrated by Juno: "Her experience is indeed rich. Even you and your sister listen to her. Of course, it is a good example for me to learn from." "That''s good." Adam seemed to be possessed by Shelton, ignoring her intentional or unintentional provocation in her words, and smiled: "Your sister Juno''s rich experience is not only about dealing with things, but also for treating others. Waiting for you to learn not only your sister Junos way of dealing with things, but also her enthusiasm for dealing with others. Then your sister and I will naturally listen to you..." "real?" Emma''s eyes lit up. "Well, I can''t guarantee your sister, but I can promise you." Adam just wanted to pack the votes, but thought that even Juno would not be able to directly affect Peggy, and he needed to be indirectly affected by Adam. Emma''s sister has an IQ that is not as good as Peggy''s baseline, so why would Adam dare to pack a ticket for Peggy? "ensure?" Emma gave Adam a little finger. "ensure!" Adam pulled the hook with her. "Let''s go, take me to see the world in your eyes." Emma put down her little finger and raised her delicate chin to Juno: "I''m looking forward to it." "very good." Juno smiled and took Emma to school. A small country. Cliffside in the mountains. A funeral was held here. A crowd of people in mourning clothes stood sadly in front of a row of more than 20 graves, singing local funeral songs. In the tomb, there are corpses covered in white cloth. Behind the people in mourning clothes was a group of people attending the funeral. They have uniform moon tattoos on the backs of their hands. Amidst the sad singing of the mourners, one by one stepped forward, grabbed a handful of soil in front of the grave with the right hand tattooed with the moon, and sprinkled it into the grave. A white-haired old man stepped forward and grabbed a handful of soil, but instead of sprinkling it for the first time, he turned around and looked around everyone and started his own speech. "He brutally killed our people, our brothers, our sons and grandsons, and he kept saying that it was for justice! With their undead, I swear to you. This person took away our beloved. This person brought us so much pain and sorrow. We will find him and bring him here. We will not stop until he sacrifices to the earth in blood! We must avenge this revenge! " Having said this, he sprinkled the soil in his hands into his son''s grave. That''s right! His son is the boss of the romantic capital. The mourners became more and more sorrowful, some of them hesitated, but they soon cried together with others. The white-haired old man left with all the big men with the moon in their hands. After getting in the car. "How is it, is there any news?" The old white-haired man closed his eyes and asked. "no." The confidant sitting in the passenger seat turned his head and said back: "There are no clues at all, UU reading is too professional. It should be Marco who caught people who shouldn''t be caught, and provoked people who shouldn''t be offended..." "There is no one we dare not catch or provoke!" The old white-haired man opened his eyes, his eyes fierce and fierce: "No matter who he is! I must catch him back. Then he sent his wife and daughter into the dirtiest machine yard, let him watch them turn into a piece of fast-rotten meat! Let everyone witness his pain! Only in this way can I dispel my hatred. Only in this way can the hatred of the family members of those brothers who have been killed be eliminated. We must do this..." "Yes!" The confidant quickly bowed his head and agreed, knowing it clearly. In the past, they did whatever they wanted and never did bad things. But because crime can bring huge benefits to the family. So their foundation is solid, with a steady stream of fresh blood joining them to help them grow stronger. Now such a tragic death has largely offset the previous temptation of benefits. Many people are scared. Their old family is no longer determined to support them as criminals abroad. The boss must act, both to deter outsiders and to deter oneself. Otherwise, the hearts of the people will be scattered. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1085 and Little Sweet Bear''s hook), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1086: Sweet and bear, terrifying upright ape You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Jingle Bell. A fleet of vehicles drove in the mountains and went down the mountain when the white-haired old man''s confidant''s cell phone suddenly rang. "Boss, I''m looking for you." After the confidant was connected, he handed the phone over: "A stranger call." "Yes?" The white-haired old man was taken aback for a moment, but still answered the phone and said in a low voice. "I heard you are looking for me." There was a slightly mechanical male voice on the other end of the phone. "If you were that butcher!" The white-haired old man narrowed his eyes: "So yes! I will definitely find you! Ask them for justice for my son!" "Butcher?" A sneer came from the other end of the phone: "A group of people who have done bad things are ashamed to say that other people are butchers and want justice! There are hundreds of women who have been kidnapped, trafficked, abused, controlled, and killed by you. What about their fairness? " "I don''t care what they did!" The white-haired old man sneered: "I only know that I will never see my son''s face and hear his voice anymore! And it''s all because of you. So I will definitely find you! Then let you witness with your own eyes all the people you care about and endure endless pain! Do you think those women are pitiful? Believe me, that is already heaven! " "I believe you." On the other end of the phone, the slightly mechanical male voice paused, and sighed: "You are right, why bother with those who don''t. You only know that I killed your son. And I only know that you will never do bad things. In that case, the only thing I can do is compromise. " "compromise?" The white-haired old man was startled. In his expectation, the other party was mysterious and powerful, with a tough attitude, and he was sure to smash to the end. He didn''t expect to hear a compromise. However, he reacted quickly and immediately said: "Also, if you are willing to come and be punished by yourself, I promise you that your family will not be involved." The confidant couldn''t help but glanced at the boss in the rearview mirror, swept the cold light and coldness in the boss''s eyes, and immediately looked away. He understands that it is impossible not to involve his family without involving his family! The boss just wanted to lie to each other. "It''s not such a compromise." There was a chuckle from the other end of the phone: "What''s most painful for you is not being able to see your son again, and can''t listen to his voice anymore? It''s so easy! I''ll send you to **** to see him! Say hello to him for me. " "not good!" When the white-haired old man heard it, his hair straightened up and screamed. He heard explosions in front of and behind him. Fear, hatred, regret...The gray-haired old man rose into the sky under countless negative emotions, and the last trace of consciousness saw a sea of ??fire beneath him. The foundation he had worked so hard for all his life, like him, disappeared in this sea of ??flames. On the mountain. The group of mourners whose relatives and relatives passed away shuddered as they saw the shocking explosions. The remaining brave and cruel heart was almost gone. It''s better if the days are poorer. It''s better than all the tragic deaths! "This is all retribution!" Some of the basic conscience of being a man is miraculously returning at this moment. no way. Since their children were taken out by the white-haired old man, one by one they have gotten more surplus, and they are not only getting money, but also the magical and flexible moral line of the West. "Awe of power but not virtue, the truth is only within the range of the cannon." On the mountain peak in the distance, Beka dressed up as a man looked at this side through a telescope and couldn''t help but sigh. This time, taking advantage of the funeral, sending these gangsters away in one wave, finally settled a worry. California. Los Angeles Metropolitan Area. City of Pasadena. A group of newly enrolled children lie on the table writing and drawing, and the atmosphere is very harmonious. "Ah ah ah ah ah!" Suddenly, there was a cry of exclamation, and a little boy bounced off the stool, backed up again and again, pointed in the air, and yelled: "Hornet!" Other people do the same. A picturesque little girl sitting on the corner gave a blank look, picked up a piece of paper and a glass, and was about to get up and go. She is the little bear Emma. She doesn''t know what''s so scary about hornet? To be honest, the wasp should be more afraid of humans. The horrible erect ape is not a joke! They humans are at the top of the food chain. "Calm down everyone." At this time, the teacher Juno, who has been walking around to check, calmly said: "Don''t be afraid, the hornet, most of the time, will only sting when it is attacked." Having said this, she glanced at the little sweet bear Emma, ??and then changed her voice: "Of course, the Hornet also has some inexplicable times when it doesn''t go well. At that time, whether you attack it or not, it will sting. So what we should do is not to be too afraid of it, but try to stay away from it! " In Juno''s gaze, Emma the sweet bear glanced around at the scared classmates, showing a stiff and scared expression on her face. It''s just that she still holds the glass and paper that she wants to catch the hornet in her hand, and her eyes are not smart enough, which looks very weird. Fortunately, no one paid attention to her except teacher Juno at this time. Under the gesture of Juno''s teacher, the little sweet bear Emma wore a scared look comparable to Sheldon''s stiff smile. Looking down at the uncoordinated glass and paper in his hand, he put it down. I looked around at the children again, learning their movements and acting in fear. Juno took a look and saw that the little sweet bear Emma had barely blended in, no longer looked so dazzling, and then smiled with satisfaction. Stepped forward to drive the wasp out, and then comforted the pupils in the class. While comforting, secretly winked at the little bear Emma. Emma the sweet bear can only stare at the classmates comforted by Juno, trying to imitate. Finally, when Juno walked in front of her, he imitated this set of reactions that normal elementary school students should have. After school. Juno takes Emma the little bear home. "how do you feel today?" Juno asked with a smile while driving. "Not so much Emma frowned and said, "Do I have to do this in the future?" " "Look at you." Juno smiled and said, "After you have mastered all the emotions and performances that should be normal, then you can act according to your own thoughts. As long as it is reasonable, in the eyes of normal people, logic is self-consistent. " "Ok." Emma nodded. "You just started to catch the hornet today?" Juno mentioned Emma''s previous performance. "Um." Emma frowned and said: "It is more afraid of people than people are afraid of it, so why are we afraid of it?" "indeed." Juno nodded: "As long as we overcome the fear, we can easily catch it, or even slap it to death. But have you ever thought about a problem? What if you are a wasp? " Emma was startled. "To the Hornet, you are a terrifying person." Juno smiled and said: "But for those dangerous adults, you are a wasp that can sting, and they can easily shoot you to death at any time. And as long as you show up in front of them, regardless of whether you have the intention to sting, they will most likely shoot you to death. What should you do at this time? " The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1086 Sweet and Bear, Horror Upright Ape), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1087: Peggy appeared in the big bang You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! On the way back. Mr. Juno gave the little sweet bear Emma a follow-up tutoring after class. Emma the sweet bear thought for a while: "Should I look for more hornet companions, or just cultivate more hornets by myself, form a swarm, and besiege the big hand?" "This is also a way." Juno nodded and smiled: "After all, quantitative changes cause qualitative changes, but the reality is that it is difficult to form a swarm of bees that can cope with the big shots. If you gather a larger bee colony, you will attract pesticides instead. On this planet, it is the human beings who dominate, not the swarm of bees, which has already explained everything. Therefore, competing with hard power and fighting violence with violence, the final outcome is self-destruction. " "So I can only pretend." Emma the sweet bear frowned: "Even if you are not afraid of hornet, you have to pretend to be afraid of hornet?" "That''s called gregariousness." Juno reminded: "From the perspective of the wasp, in the case of being unable to fight against humans, if you pass training to disguise the harmless flying insects of adult animals, your own safety will be greatly improved. All you need to do now is to pretend. Fortunately, you have enough talent..." Having said this, he glanced at Emma''s exquisite and picturesque face, and shook his head: "In fact, even if you don''t pretend, the chances of survival are still not small. After all, beauty is justice. With your face, even if you are guilty. There are still many people who will feel sorry for you and defend you, and think that you are a crime if you are sentenced to jail for such a worthy sentence. But I think you dont want to surrender your fate to those idiots, do you? And there are always people in this world who are not confused by your face. And it''s still mainstream. If you don''t study hard now, you will regret it very much when you can''t help yourself. You should understand the emotion of regret, right? " "understand." Emma the little bear nodded: "I see." Just when Mr. Juno was instructing the bear student Emma, ??Peggy also went to the TBBT apartment for the first time to visit her good friend Sheldon. TBBT4A apartment. Sheldon sat on the throne with a three-dimensional chess in front of him. Instead of staring at the board, he stared at Leonard jokingly. On the opposite side of the chessboard, Leonard stood there, holding his chin, looking left and right, looking up and down, trying to figure out the trend of three-dimensional chess. From time to time, he picked up a chess piece to make a move, but glanced at his opponent Sheldon with his eyes, trying to deceive him from Sheldon''s eyes on whether this action was correct. But unfortunately, Sheldon had only one expression from beginning to end, and that was mockery. So this scam tactic to deceive a sneak attack is ineffective against Shelton. In the end he could only pick up the chess pieces and place them. "General!" Sheldon picked up a chess piece after he placed it and went straight to the general. "Oh, no!" Leonard reacted immediately after the placement of Sheldon, but it was too late, so he could only let out an unwilling cry: "General again?" "Obviously you are not qualified to play three-dimensional chess." Sheldon said: "Perhaps you are more suitable for playing a three-dimensional candy box game." "One more plate!" Leonard also wanted a face, not convinced. "It''s embarrassing that I have to let you have so many layers." Sheldon gave a gesture of the three upper and middle faces of the three-dimensional chess. It was quite similar to "Ask me how tall is the master, the three-layer chessboard is so high". As for why it is not a five-story building or atmosphere. That''s because three-dimensional chess only has a three-dimensional board with upper, middle and lower. Boom boom boom. The door of the room was knocked at this moment. "Please come in." Leonard didn''t open the door like usual, pinched his chin, and continued to figure out the chessboard. Chess is not theoretical physics after all. Not necessarily high IQ must be great. Otherwise, its better to test the IQ directly to determine the outcome. It was not that he had no chance to defeat Sheldon. Of course, the most important thing is that his goddess Petunia returns to her hometown and is not there. Otherwise, he would definitely leave the outcome of the chess game behind and open the door to Petunia as soon as possible. Emmm. Even if the door is unlocked. But the moment the door opened, what was left of the light, there was no more chessboard and victory in his eyes. "Sheldon." Peggy opened the door and walked in. "Peggy." Sheldon nodded at her. "Dr. Adler." Leonard stood up straight, wanted to laugh but didn''t dare to grin to the root of his ears, calling out a little cautiously. "Dr. Hofstadter." Peggy nodded at him. In fact, according to Adam''s relationship, it is time for Leonard and Peggy to call each other by first name these years. But one doesn''t care, one cares too much. So many years later, when they meet, it is still a very formal honorific title. In fact, Leonard also likes Peggy to call him Dr. Hofstadter. This is not only better than the former Mr. Hofstadter. It sounds countless times better than Leonard (nard and nerd are pronounced similarly, Leonard is Leonard). "Playing three-dimensional chess?" Peggy glanced at the chessboard. "Yes." Leonard''s eyes lit up, and he nodded repeatedly, and said diligently: "Dr. Adler, come and play with Sheldon. He always beats me. It feels boring." "I''m talking about you being embarrassed, not boring." Sheldon corrected Leonard. "You still like the feeling of winning against others." Peggy laughed blankly. "Don''t you like it?" Sheldon looked at Peggy warily. "Of course I like it too." Peggy smiled. "Then go down." Leonard said with joy: "Sheldon, you won''t be afraid anymore, are you?" "Am I afraid?" Sheldon couldn''t help but smiled while shaking his head: "Oh, Leonard~Leonard~Leonard~" "Dr. Adler please." Leonard ignored Sheldon at all, restored the board directly, and then gave up his seat: "Tea or coffee? Or water or Coke? I can go and buy..." "no need." Peggy waved his hand, sat down, picked up two kings, one black and one white, held them in the palm of his hand, turned his back behind him, changed a few times, stretched out again, and signaled Sheldon: "Guess the one?" "this." Sheldon glanced and glanced, then pointed at Peggy''s left hand. Peggy opened, it was the white kingSheldon was very happy. White moves first. With Leonard, he doesn''t care about white and black, but with Peggy, he really wants white. Peggy smiled and waited until Sheldon had played first, then started to move. Leonard was watching, the curvature of the corners of his mouth had not disappeared. Especially when Sheldon was entangled in his state every next step, he smiled happily. Halfway down, the door was pushed open again. Howard and Rajesh walked in. "There are female visitors..." The sulky Howard subconsciously wanted to say something, but after seeing Peggy''s face clearly, he choked there. In the scientific world, who does not know the first beautiful mathematician Peggy Adler! Not to mention the gossip about her and Adam, that''s Leonard''s biggest talk that he often used to brag about the close relationship between him and Adam Peggy. And thinking of Adam, Howard can''t get angry anymore... "Dr. Adler, let me introduce you. This is Howard Vorowitz and this is Rajesh Kusapari." Leonard introduced to both sides: "Howard, Rajesh, you all know Dr. Adler, don''t you?" The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1087 Peggy appeared in the Big Bang), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1088: Peggy KO Big Bang You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "Dr. Adler." Howard said hello stiffly. Rajesh could only count the ants with his head down. "Dr. Kusapari, Mr. Vorowitz." Peggy heard Adam mention them and called them accurately. "..." Howard felt so sad. This is the Nth time that he regretted not having obtained a Ph.D., and it was the last time he regretted it. "Did Adam not come?" Leonard saw Peggy playing chess with ease and couldn''t help but ask. "He will come later." Peggy said casually. "I remember that Dr. Adler was in Princeton, did he come to Caltech now?" Howard curiously asked. "of course not." Peggy shook his head: "I only came with Adam, and I''m still working in Princeton." "Can you do this?" Howard was dumbfounded. "California Institute of Technology has invited me over and over again." After Peggy played at Shelton, he picked up a chess piece and put it down, while saying: "It''s just that you also know that Caltech is just Caltech after all." "..." The four from the Caltech Department of Physics should have been uncomfortable immediately. But Howard was ashamed, Rajesh still bowed his head to count the ants, Leonard''s chin was raised, and he was very proud of his alma mater. "Huh!" Only Sheldon yelled dissatisfiedly: "California Institute of Technology''s Physics Department is the best in the world!" "You also said that it''s the Department of Physics." Mathematician Peggy smiled slightly. "..." Sheldon was choked and stared at Peggy with bulging eyes. "It''s time for you to get off." Peggy smiled. "Princeton yyds!" Leonard couldn''t help but smiled triumphantly. Usually, Sheldon has amazing talents and achievements, and Sheldon laughs at which school is very wanton. His Princeton and Rajesh''s Cambridge University are a little better. Howard''s MIT was literally stepped in the mud. Where did Leonard think that one day he could see people with his alma mater, learning from Shelton, and completely reverse the order of Princeton and Caltech. Princeton, God forever! Caltech, what school? If there is one word to describe Leonard''s mood at the moment, it is: enjoyable! Man, the most important thing is to straighten your posture. Emmm. Put yourself down when appropriate! Sheldon saw that the bulging eyes had no effect, and he could only lower his head and continue to ponder the chessboard. Both Howard and Rajesh looked dumbfounded. Can it be like this? ! ! ! Troublemaker, feces worm, nasty ghost, circled top of the target character, Sheldon, even has such a talkative side? See you for a long time! "Is the life of a mathematician so chic?" Howard couldn''t help asking, "So, Dr. Adler, tell us about your work, right?" "forget it." Peggy glanced at him: "Even Sheldon is now switching to mathematics, it is difficult to understand." "..." Howard''s face went dark. Rajesh lowered his head. The corners of Leonard''s mouth couldn''t help but twitch. "I mean, will it be inconvenient for you to stay in Princeton but work here?" Howard said with a strong smile: "It''s not about listening to your math papers." "Of course it is." Peggy suddenly realized: "What am I thinking! It''s impossible for you to be more interested in mathematics, after all, interest begins with understanding. My fault. What you want to hear is naturally not a mathematics paper, but the gossip of a mathematician. I understand. Let me tell you so. In fact, there is no problem where I work. There are no restrictions such as high-tech equipment. Because my brain is the best device. Shelton should be able to understand this point. " "..." The group of four talented geniuses in the Big Bang Theory felt a crit once again. But when I think about it, I''m speechless. Because the chain of scientific contempt is originally formed by a combination of various factors. One of the most important aspects is that smarter geniuses are upstream in the scientific contempt chain. The amount and necessity of high-tech equipment required for work here seems to be inversely proportional to the position of the scientific contempt chain. Look at Peggy and them. Peggy is at the top of mathematics, and he can independently conduct research and output the results of changing the world without using any technological equipment. It can be said to be. Start with one brain and output all results. The second-level theoretical physics where Shelton is located requires almost no scientific equipment. It can rely on the brain of a genius to simulate the Big Bang and study the deepest truths of the universe. The next level is Rajesh''s astrophysics. For his research, he needs some technological equipment. Otherwise, you can only collect and receive emails, send emails, read news, and defraud scientific research funds in the office every day... Then a year has passed in a blink of an eye, and nothing has been done. However, his research is more theoretical. So in the Big Bang genius group of four, Rajesh was given a high look by Sheldon. After that, Leonards experimental physics was used to verify the correctness of the physics theories developed by Shelton and the others through various devices, and to convert them into devices that could be used. Without a good university and a good platform to provide a variety of high-tech equipment, Leonard can''t do anything. The limitations are too great. There is almost no originality. So Sheldon and Leonards friends for so many years have no idea what Leonard is doing. Because every time Leonard talked about it, it was passed into Sheldon''s ears, and it automatically became Balababala. Because Sheldon didn''t bother to listen. As for Howard''s engineers, in Sheldon''s eyes, they are all workers who build equipment. The higher the science, the more IQ is really tested. Not kidding. Regarding Peggy''s Versailles, what can the Big Bang Theory Four Geniuses say besides being frustrated? Mathematics is the only field in which the my go, my go is completely ineffective. "Hi, big guy." At this moment, the door was pushed open and Petunia walked in happily. "You took my mail..." Petunia just wanted to tacitly play the ambiguous spare tire game with Leonard. He glanced at Peggy and couldn''t help but stunned, with an unnatural smile on his face. "Friends here? This is?" "This is Dr. Peggy Adler!" Howard is the first to introduce. "PhD?" Petunia looked at Peggy''s appearance and figure at the pinnacle of making her debut in Hollywood. She laughed and said, "You must be kidding?" "real!" Leonard quickly explained with a smile: "Dr. Adler is known as the most beautiful scientist ever. She is really a PhD, and she is also the most powerful mathematician! " "..." Petunia was dumbfounded and stammered: "Really? I thought..." Having said this, her eyes swept across Leonard, Rajesh, and Howard. She could not believe Howard, but she would definitely not believe Leonard. Leonard will never lie to her! Isn''t it just that scientists should look like this? Finally, his gaze paused on Sheldon, and then fell on Peggy, and subconsciously asked: "Is there a misunderstanding among the public, but in fact, the more powerful the scientist, the better-looking?" Leonard: "..." Howard: "..." Rajesh: "..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1088 Peggy KO Big Bang), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1089: What is the best friend? You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "Dr. Adler, this is Petunia, our new neighbor." Leonard can only stand his heart and introduce Peggy to Peggy. "Hi~" Petunia beckoned her enthusiastically. "Hello." Peggy glanced at her. "..." Petunia stagnated. She was a little unnatural at first, but now she is magnified to the greatest extent when she meets the gaze of the legendary genius mathematician. She always felt that Peggy''s eyes were a little weird, which made her feel indescribable. Emmm. In short, it is not very comfortable. "So, how about Nebraska?" Leonard knows a little bit of humanity, feeling a little awkward, and quickly handed the mail to Petunia, turning the topic aside. "Better than North Dakota~" Petunia took the email and habitually told their jokes. It''s a pity that no one appreciates her humor. "I guess this joke is only funny in Nebraska..." Petunia said embarrassedly. "With the current data, you can''t draw this conclusion yet." Shelton''s daily honesty: "The only thing you can be sure of is that this joke is not funny here." Petunia looked at Sheldon and said nothing. Sheldon looked back naturally, calmly. Seeing that Shelton was not under pressure like normal people, Petunia showed an apologetic gaze, and she had no choice but to look away, preparing to admit that she was unlucky and leave. "Nebraska''s economy is already bad, but North Dakota is even worse." Peggy interjected: "Other states ridicule Nebraska as rural, while Nebraska ridicules North Dakota as a wilderness, does that mean?" "..." Petunia looked at Peggy and didn''t want to talk. Sheldon was right, this joke is here, it really isn''t funny. Howard had already tactically leaned back and entered the theater state. Good friend Rajesh no longer bowed his head to count the ants, quietly raised his head to watch the good show. "How is your family?" It was Leonard again at the crucial moment to complete the game. "Too bad, the whole family fell ill one weekend." Petunia complained: "I thought it was the worst travel experience, but obviously I was wrong." "fall sick?" Sheldon bounced to his feet, left from the reserved seat, ran to the open kitchen, and looked at Petunia from a distance: "What''s wrong?" "here we go again." Leonard rolled his eyes, Mr. Key, he didn''t want to talk anymore. "I guess it''s the flu, right?" Petunia shrugged indifferently. "I don''t want you to guess, I want you to be sure!" Sheldon picked up a notebook and began to record, while exclaiming: "When was the first symptom?" "It''s probably Friday." Petunia said helplessly. "Friday, morning or afternoon?" Sheldon took a quick record. Seeing that Petunia didn''t want to remember, her voice rose again: "Woman, think about it! Who is it? When did you wipe your nose?" Petunia turned dark and glanced at the onlookers Peggy, shook the mail in her hand at the crowd, and slammed the door away without saying a word. Shelton is handsome, and a little bit cute! Penny would endure it when she changed to normal. But in front of so many people, there is especially a same-sex who is far better than her. Shelton, no matter how handsome and cute, can''t treat her like this! Petunia thought that she was the Queen of Corn, so she didn''t want to lose face? ! "Leinard!" Sheldon called to Leonard while picking up the Sal disinfectant potion. "What are you doing?" Leonard gave him an angry look. "Go and ask, I want to record in detail what symptoms this is, and I will have to do bacterial culture later." Sheldon said seriously: "When I fell into a coma in the hospital, and I had to rely on low IQ to heal me, this note and the bacterial petri dish were their last fight!" "You mean Adam has a low IQ?" Peggy''s eyes narrowed. "...No, I didn''t talk about him." Sheldon hid his eyes, then glared at Leonard: "Look, I have forgotten that Adam has come to Los Angeles. I must have a fever. This is already a sign of insanity after the fever! Don''t you go! Although there is Adam, if we can provide a complete history of the disease, we can help him diagnose and treat faster. " "why me?" Leonard didn''t want to go. He saw Petunia''s face. He didn''t want to be in trouble at this time. "When you saw her on the first day, and you insisted on inviting her to come over for lunch, from then on, all the mistakes she made were your fault!" Sheldon said confidently: "Now she doesn''t know what typhoid pathogen has been brought in. It''s also because you keep her mail every time, of course you want to go!" "Ok, ok!" Leonard was in a guilty conscience, waved his hand to interrupt Sheldon, smiled awkwardly at Peggy, and then glared at Sheldon: "I can go, but you don''t go crazy!" "It''s not for me to decide." Sheldon covered his nose with his collar, sprayed the Shahr disinfectant in his hands into the air, and started a full disinfection. "I will go with you." Howard got up directly, followed Leonard and went out. Rajesh followed silently. Then, after leaving the apartment, he said to Leonard, trotting, and he was stunned. "good luck!" "!" Leonard said silently to the backs of the two who had long since disappeared: "He is indeed sick in this way. But it does not mean that he must be infected with the virus. The milk green alarm has not sounded yet..." Then he saw Peggy coming out too. "Dr. Adler, have you gone too?" Leonard couldn''t help but said when Peggy nodded to him and walked downstairs. "I thought you were Sheldon''s best friend? Shouldn''t you comfort him at this time?" "Do you look at me like a nanny nurse?" Peggy asked. "...Of course not." Leonard looked at Peggy, who was as arrogant as Sheldon and refused to be so sophisticated, and could only smile bitterly. "That''s it." Peggy nodded and said, "I''m not interested in seeing Sheldon''s untalented side. As for Shelton''s best friend? Who lives with him, who is his best friend! For me, it is Adam. For Shelton, it is naturally you! " After speaking, Shi Shiran left without paying attention to Leonard who was dumbfounded. "You are Sheldon''s best friend, you are Sheldon''s best friend, you are Sheldon''s best friend..." Leonard was awakened by Peggy''s words, and Peggy''s words kept echoing in his mind. She stopped knocking on Penny''s door, and went back to her apartment in a daze. Sheldon had set up a posture of cultivating bacteria on the kitchen table. "Have you asked clearly? Well, I will say later, you help me get some saliva!" As Sheldon spoke, he opened his mouth and handed a cotton swab to Leonard, in a posture to make him poke his throat. Leonard looked at this unusual gesture that made people want to spit out, and then thought that if living together is the best friend, he wouldn''t even bother to talk about it , and walked to the bedroom numbly. "Wait! If you don''t want to do this for the time being, then put this into hygiene. I want to measure the intake and discharge of my body fluids to make sure that my kidney function is not failing. " Sheldon passed a container glass to Leonard. "This is what I use to make cakes." Leonard couldn''t help shouting anymore, "You have time to label everything in the apartment. Even if the label pen has a label, cant take it out for ten seconds and mark it on a urinal? ! ! ! " "Always at the bottom of the cup." Shelton calmly showed Leonard the bottom of the quilt. "Oh." Leonard was dumbfounded, a little embarrassed that he was blind, and used the urinal to hold food, but then he reacted and gritted his teeth and looked at Sheldon. "You never eat the food I make with a urinal, you always know!!! But you never reminded me!!!" "Yes." Sheldon confirmed his guess. Leonard looked at Sheldon, who was of course stunned, and recalled Peggy''s words you are his best friend again in his mind, and he couldnt help screaming. "Do not!!!" The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1089 What is your best friend?) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1090: Who knocked on my window late at night? You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. Leonard couldn''t help screaming when he thought of his tragic past, tragic present, and tragic future. Sheldon just glanced at him curiously, wondering why Leonard was so excited now. "why why why?!!" Leonard suppressed his sadness and shouted at Sheldon: "You know why you don''t remind me?!!!" "I thought you liked it." Sheldon said seriously: "And it will not affect my use of the urinal. By the way, this is also a lesson for you. You have always laughed at me for labeling everything, but look now, do you feel that you have learned it? " "..." Leonard was almost pissed, but Sheldon''s big, guilt-free eyes, which changed with him, finally disappeared, admitting that he was unlucky and gone. "Remember to put it in place." Sheldon yelled at Leonard''s back, then plunged into his bacterial petri dish experiment and dialed Adam''s phone. "Adam, I may have been infected with the typhoid pathogen by Penny, and I am monitoring my physical condition at any time. And I cultivated the bacterial colony in my throat with a petri dish. When will you come over? " "Sorry, Sheldon, I''m undergoing an operation, my skull has been drilled out, and I really can''t live without it. In this way, you can either come to the hospital for an examination, or take a nap and observe, that''s it..." Adler Villa, when Adam was talking, he hung up the phone and began to operate on Peggy with the French drill method. After a full set of operations, it was early in the morning. "This world is really amazing." Peggy''s cheek pressed against Adam, fixed the skull that could not move after the operation, with endless joy for the rest of his life after the operation, and said with a chuckle. "Besides Mrs. Cooper, there is one other person who can tolerate and take care of Sheldon. And this person is still a man of the same age, which is incredible. " "This can actually be regarded as Shelton''s own efforts." Adam resumed the game and said with a smile: "Leinard''s mother is the female version of Sheldon. She has used Leonard to do various growth experiments since she was a child. When Leonard was bullied in high school, the main force was exactly the same as Sheldon''s father. I seriously suspect that he is Sheldon''s half-brother who Sheldon''s father served as a soldier overseas. The father and son came to train Leonard with those in the battle. 24 years later, bang! Sheldons custom-made best friend Leonard was born. Its not normal. " "That''s a coincidence too." Peggy was surprised: "Is Shelton''s luck so good?" "Sheldon is 27." Adam joked: "Doesn''t this explain his amazing luck?" "That''s true." Peggy smiled. Shelton survived without being killed. The longer he lived, the more legendary he became. This joke will never go out of style. "Adam, we shouldn''t have come here." Peggy stroked Adam''s softer skin than her, and said casually: "Sheldon is a big baby, and it''s the kind that is particularly annoying. One of us was on the west coast and the other on the east coast, thousands of kilometers away. He couldn''t find us when he encountered something, so he wouldn''t bother us. But now we are in Pasadena. He will definitely come to bother us. " "it''s OK." Adam went to centralization, changed a business model, and smiled: "You can do it yourself, just like today, Sheldon won''t find you." "I know." Peggy smiled and said: "I''m definitely not used to his troubles like this, I don''t want to, and I don''t have that idle time, I''m just worried that he will bother you." "Do not worry about me." Adam smiled and said: "When I have an operation, the patient is an infected person. Shelton can hide from me as far as he can. And now Leonard has an extra helper, he doesn''t need to be both a father and a mother..." "You mean that Petunia?" Peggy raised her eyebrows: "Do you think she can integrate into Sheldon''s life and get his approval?" "You have met Petunia too, what do you think?" Adam did not answer the question. "At first glance, it feels funny." Peggy thought for a while, and said, "After all, Petunia looks like that kind of mindless Mie girl. She is just a talking blond monkey in Sheldon''s eyes. But keeping pets is becoming more and more popular nowadays, even treating pets as a family. In this way, it is not completely impossible for Petunia to be able to blend in. From what you mean, she doesn''t have the bad temper of the average Mie girl, can she be a mother to troubles like Shelton? I don''t really believe this. " "How about we make a bet?" Adam is coming. "Okay, what are you betting on this time?" Peggy was already very familiar with Adam''s betting routines, and agreed with a chuckle. She won''t suffer anyway. "If I win, you are like this..." Adam whispered a few words to Peggy. "Well, if I win, I want you to stay with me for a month." Peggy nodded, then made her request. "it is good." Adam agreed. Peggy asked him to stay with her for a month, not that way. Emmm. In other words, not all that means. It was Peggy who asked him to reduce the work in the hospital, the gathering with Sheldon and their friends, and the gathering with other good friends, to accompany her to study mathematics in retreat. That''s right! Adam has been studying mathematics unremittingly over the years, with his own increasingly powerful super brain, super endurance, and with the guidance of Peggy, a top mathematician, his mathematics level is already very high. Retreating with Peggy is no longer just a tool for inspiration. At this time, he has been able to provide Peggy with a lot of help in the professional field. It''s just that although he no longer needs to work hard to save lives and increase life as before, the life span of 320 years is enough for him to live in this world for a long time, but not only the 1,000-year-old small goal requires him to work hard. And the life span of Peggy''s good friends is also a stone in his heart. It seems that Peggy will always be 18 years old, but Adam is not sure whether Peggy''s will always have enough guarantee. Longevity and immortality are completely two concepts. So continue to treat illnesses to save lives and increase life, usually urge Juno to let him take time to participate in the exciting Little Red Riding Hood game to increase the slowing attribute of speed. He and Howard need to continue to improve their wisdom in many places. He often retreats with her to study the cosmic truth of mathematics, but he really can''t do it. Both of them were very confident in themselves. Seeing the reminder of the next operation appeared again on the surgical board, the two suddenly looked at each other. The physical attributes of Adam will not be mentioned. It has been nine years since Peggy pushed Adam to him at the age of eighteen. The attributes of his body have long surpassed that of ordinary people, and the ear power is no exception. Adam covered the two of them with the quilt and looked towards the door. After waiting for more than ten seconds, the inaudible footsteps in the corridor walked to the door, and the door was pushed. Not surprisingly, the bedroom door was securely locked. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1090 Who hit my window late at night?) Reading records, next time you open the bookshelf to see! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1091: The donkeys in the production team are not so busy! You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Adler Villa. Early in the morning. Adam and Peggy''s bedroom door was pushed. "It''s Emma." Peggy naturally heard who the footsteps belonged to. "Emma, ??what''s the matter?" Adam and Peggy looked at each other and said in a loud voice. "I can''t sleep, I want to sleep with you." Emma''s aggrieved voice sounded outside the door: "I kind of miss Dad..." "If you can''t fall asleep, then count the sheep, and fall asleep after counting." Adam got out of bed, walked to the door, opened the door to Emma who looked at him aggrievedly, and smiled. "You can see your father in your dream when you fall asleep. I think he will be ecstatic when he sees you, provided that you have to fall asleep first. " "..." Emma the sweet bear is also a high IQ, so I can''t hear the ridicule in Adam''s words. She can''t feel love again. Family affection is not worth mentioning to her. Not only is it impossible to think of her father in reality, but also impossible in dreams. "Emma, ??come to my sister." At this moment, the diagonally opposite door opened, and Juno, dressed in red pajamas, smiled and waved to Emma: "My sister will chat with you and help you fall asleep." "I want to sleep with Brother Adam and Sister Peggy." Emma the sweet bear resisted. "Hey, listen to your sister Juno." Adam knew who Emma was, so naturally he wouldn''t be used to her. He smiled and took Emma''s hand and led her to Juno''s room. "Little Emma, ??do you have a lot of question marks?" As he walked, Adam hummed: "I don''t want to teach you badly. I should listen to your sister Juno~" "This is a song from the East Country, you sang it like this." Juno couldn''t laugh or cry. "Very appropriate, isn''t it?" After Adam handed Emma to Juno, he smiled and touched Emma''s head, then turned and went back. Education requires professional people to do this kind of thing. Neither Adam nor Peggy can do it. Not to mention a real bear kid like Emma the sweet bear. Fortunately, there are the most professional people like Juno. Otherwise Adam and Peggy will have a headache. Adam returned to the room and continued to discuss the profound truth with Peggy. Little Sweet Bear Emma was pulled over by Mr. Juno to make up lessons late at night. After she repeatedly stated that she was sleepy and could fall asleep, Miss Juno sent her back with a smile. The little sweet bear Emma lying on the bed, waited until Mr. Juno led the door to leave, lying on his side, turned on the bedside lamp, and on the bedside table was a photo frame. The photos in the frame are two pairs of people. The first couple are Emma''s parents David and Linda in wedding gowns. The pair standing behind are Adam and Peggy in the best man and bridesmaid costumes. This is the only photo frame Emma brought from home. "Turn off the lights and sleep." Teacher Juno''s voice sounded outside. Little Emma took a deep look at the photo in the frame and reached out to turn off the bedside lamp. Early the next morning. The zombie Sheldon woke up from his deep sleep, but his throat was uncomfortable, and he couldn''t help coughing and waking him up. He immediately picked up the thermometer prepared by the pillow, peeked into his ear, then looked at the number displayed on it, and called out: "Oh, deargod!" The bedroom next door. "Oh, dear Petunia~" When Leonard was about to wake up, he suddenly heard someone calling god, with a dazed smile on his face. Then he opened his eyes, turned his head to look at the next door, his eyes were almost staring out. Shelton next door! Shelton, who only believes in science, never shouts to God even if he exclaims. He would only shout words like myboy and mylord in place of Petunia''s favorite god. But now he actually called out God. That is enough to show that Shelton really has a problem in his mind, and it is still a big problem. "Leinard!" Sheldon''s aggrieved cries came over, completely knocking out the last trace of Leonard''s luck. Leonard rolled off the bed directly, put on his glasses, grabbed the asthma spray in one hand and sprayed a few sips into his mouth, grabbed the clothes with the other and ran out. While running, she put on clothes on her body and almost didn''t fall. "Leinard, I''m sick!" Sheldon coughed, shouted. Leonard panicked even more, too late to mention his pants, so he carried them directly. It reveals the superman printed on his underwear, who looks awesome but is now inexplicably miserable. Picking up his coat in the living room, he opened the door and ran out. When the door was closed, he was extremely proficient in holding the door that had been brought over, slowed the door, and brought it up quietly, then speeded up and ran downstairs. Just this one action revealed endless sadness. At this time, Sheldon also put on the bed cover and got up looking for someone. The bed cover fell off. He looked down and shouted aggrievedly. "Leinard, my padded bedspread fell off and my sinuses hurt as soon as I bend over." It''s a pity that the person who should have responded to him is not the first time the first brother is so stupid, and he has slipped away a long time ago. "Ah oh." Seeing that no one was found, Sheldon could only endure the discomfort, walked to the phone, endured the pain of bending, picked up the phone and called Leonard. "Leinard, where are you?" "I am working." Leonard was running downstairs at the moment, while running, getting dressed, and answering the phone. The donkeys in the production team are not as busy as him. "At half past six in the morning, or Sunday?" Sheldon raised his hand to check the time, questioning. "They asked me for help..." Leonard''s face didn''t flush and his heart beat. "That''s it." Shelton didn''t even bother to ask, and directly stated his plight: "It''s exactly what I predicted. My body temperature began to rise exponentially from two o''clock. Thank you Petunia and you, I''m sick! " "What does this have to do with me..." Leonard subconsciously wanted to refute, but thinking of Shelton''s theory that "it was not for him to invite Penny over, there would be no such thing", and he was too lazy to say: "Forget it, rest and drink more fluids." "What else can I drink?" Shelton vomited: "Gas, solid or ionized plasma?" "As long as you can drink it, I have no objection." Leonard said in a huff: "And are you sure you can''t drink it? Don''t underestimate yourself, maybe you are the Terminator, but you don''t know?" "Can the Terminator spit?" Sheldon shook his head and said: "And does the color of sputum change from transparent to milk green? I really think I am the Terminator, but unfortunately I am not! I need soupI need you! " "What you need is Sarah Connor!" Leonard shouted: "That''s it, I''m going to work, I''m hanging up!" After speaking, he hung up because he saw a dog being led in. If she suddenly roared twice and Sheldon heard it, he would have to make up the story. "Sarah Connor?" Sheldon listened to the busy tone on the other end of the phone, and stayed for a while. He didn''t want to understand. He didn''t want to think too much, and directly dialed the spare tire number two. "Howard is sleeping, I''m the fuck, why are you calling at such an evil time~" On the other side of the phone, there was a strange accent. "I want soup." Shelton didn''t think much, after all, the accent was very Mrs. Vorowitz, so he told the reason why he was looking for Howard. "Then go find your own mother!" The strange tone on the other end of the phone hung up. Sheldon had no choice but to find Rajesh, spare tire number three, but couldn''t come to take care of him either. "Sarah Connor..." Seeing that no one could help him, Sheldon suddenly remembered Sarah Connor who Leonard was talking about, and said to himself: "Sure enough, I should go find Sarah Connor..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (the donkeys of the production team in Chapter 1091 are not so busy!) Read the record, and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1092: The Big Bang Theory of Different Kinds of Life You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Pasadena. Cheesecake shop. "There is a lunatic tramp at table 18, and he also calls you by name~" A waitress walked up with a smile and said to Petunia. "..." Petunia looked up and saw Sheldon sitting there ill and snotting her nose, her face suddenly collapsed, and she vomited: "He''s just a lunatic." "You can speak up like this~" The female colleague teased and left. "I do not have!" Penny became unhappy, and shouted at the back of the female colleague: "And he is not like this usually. If you only look at the face but dont look at the others, he is still very handsome, besides, he is still a child..." Even if she doesn''t want to cause this troublesome spirit anymore, but... she will die sooner or later! "Sheldon, what are you doing here?" Petunia stepped forward and forced a smile. "I''m sick, thank you very much." Sheldon sneered when he saw the master. "How could I infect you?" Petunia was dissatisfied and said: "I''m not sick again!" "You are a virus carrier." Sheldon retorted: "The reason why you didn''t get sick is because you have a strong body and a strong immune system. But the virus in your body can be transmitted to others, and everyone here will be doomed. " Speaking of this, he yelled at the dining guests around: "You are all in disaster!" "Sheldon, what do you think of me?" Petunia hurriedly pressed the excited madman Sheldon, and even Sheldon ridiculed her for being sturdy, she could bear it, and she was uncomfortable and soothed. "I want you to take care of me!" Sheldon wiped his nose and said his purpose. "what?" Petunia raised her voice unconsciously. It was too difficult for her to take care of a crazy baby, and then she wondered: "Why?" "Leinard, they all have problems and can''t follow the standard process to take care of me." Sheldon''s urn sounded in air. At this moment, in a movie theater far and far away from the TBBT4A apartment, the Battle of the Apes series of movies is being shown. In the screening hall, a group of spectators wearing gorilla hoods are watching. In the front row, three orangutans were eating with a big bucket of popcorn in their faces. They looked very interesting. Obviously, the standard procedure for taking care of him in Sheldon''s eyes has been secretly modified by these three apes. Now, as soon as there is a warning of illness, I will run as far as I can. "I have something too." Petunia reminded. "Isn''t your job to serve people?" Sheldon said dismissively: "I need your service now!" "..." Penny felt the contempt inside, her face turned black, and warned: "Sheldon, don''t make me angry!" "Sorry, I forgot that you are Sarah Connor." Sheldon wiped his nose and apologized. "What do I have to do with Sarah Connor?" Petunia couldn''t keep up with Sheldon''s thinking at all. "Leinard said he suspected that I was the Terminator." Shelton explained: "The Terminator came here to find Sarah Connor, and Sarah Connor''s son is the cause of the future Terminator crossing. You see, I am sick because of you. And you are burly and strong than Sarah Connor, who knows the end of the world is coming and works hard..." When he said this, he felt danger, raised his eyes and glanced at Petunia with a sullen face, smiled heartily, and tried to make a cute expression. "call." Petunia took a deep breath: "Since you are sick, shouldn''t you go to Adam the most?" "Adam is undergoing surgery." Sheldon shook his head: "There are so many germs in the hospital, especially the drug-resistant bacteria. If I get infected, it will really be dead, so I can''t go to the hospital if I don''t." "Where is that Dr. Adler?" Petunia''s heart moved: "Isn''t she your good friend?" As a high school female overlord, the queen of corn, she is particularly sensitive to the dynamics of the circle of friends (licking) and friends (dogs). Even if she disliked Howard''s wretchedness, Rajesh could not talk to her, Sheldon was the troublesome, Leonard was Leonard... But she knew that she was a special existence in this group of genius friends. But Peggy''s appearance made her psychological positioning seriously shaken. This makes her very uncomfortable. It''s not that she cares. But this is territorial consciousness. "Peggy?" Sheldon shook his head and said: "She is indeed a good friend of mine, but she is a mathematician." "What happened to the mathematician?" Petunia was a little unconvinced. "Oh, Petunia~ ??Petunia~ ??Petunia~" Sheldon smiled and shook his head. "Oh, what''s the matter? What''s the matter? What''s the matter?" Petunia was akimbo, not seeing Sheldon''s attitude. "Which mathematician have you seen taking care of others?" Sheldon laughed: "Oh, yes, you haven''t seen a few mathematicians. Peggy is the first one, right? She is a true scientist just like me. How could she waste time on caring for people? " Petunia turned around and left. She never wanted to see this nasty face again. What happened to real scientists and mathematicians? Her job is not much worse than Peggy. She can now memorize the cheesecake shop''s menu. Thats a very long menu. There are only two pages for desserts, and there are also special meals of the day that change every day! "Penny, Penny!" Sheldon couldn''t stop Petunia, and shouted directly: "I want to drink soup!" "..." Petunia saw that everyone was looking over, the foreman was already looking bad, and she could only smile at everyone and then turned around. Standing in front of Sheldon, pretending not to know him, and making a professional posture of a waiter. "Sir, what do you want?" "It''s Dr. Cooper!" Sheldon corrected it, and as Petunia was about to breathe fire, she got into the subject with interest. "The soup my mother used to make for me contained cut peas, sliced ??frankfurters, and some homemade croutons..." "We only have chicken soup, corn soup and potato spring onion soup." Petunia said emotionally. "Is there any..." "no!" "Then give me a surprise." Shelton wanted to say more, but was interrupted by Penny decisively, UU reading www.uukanshu. com had to spit out dissatisfiedly: "While I can still remember how to use the soup spoon." "Don''t worry, you will be pleasantly surprised." Petunia raised her voice and said in a low voice, "You dare to drink and count me as losing!" "what?" Sheldon looked at Petunia warily. He once suspected that a waiter would spit in the food of a customer he didn''t like. But Leonard and him promised that the restaurants they went to were ruled out by Leonard in advance. He had trusted Leonard''s guarantee before. But this is the cheesecake shop, where Petunia works. He was sick, his rationality declined, and his sensibility rose. He couldn''t help but think that Leonard didn''t care about Petunia''s saliva. So it is not safe here. "You forgot, what kind of virus carrier did you say I am?" Petunia threatened in a low voice: "I am not anymore?" "Oh no!" Sheldon lifted his neck and exclaimed in horror: "I have a fever and my brain is completely burned out. I didn''t even expect this..." In the scream, he staggered and ran out of the store. "He is a lunatic." Petunia smiled at the crowd and said, "It''s gone, everyone eat and drink well." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1092 The Big Bang Theory), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1093: Adam: I really cant blame Sheldon! You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Pasadena. Cheesecake shop. Petunia scared away the troubled spirit Sheldon. But after a while, she felt a little uneasy. "Still thinking of your crazy little handsome guy?" The same blond, with the same dream of a Hollywood star, the waitress colleagues who are equally burly and manly in the eyes of Shelton and the others couldn''t help but tease. Don''t doubt it. In the Los Angeles metropolitan area, Petunia and the others have no one hundred thousand, but ten thousand. While working as a waiter, while waiting for the opportunity to soar to the sky, becoming the most dazzling female star, fame and fortune, everything. Their expectations are about half a year. But ninety-nine-nine percent of them have been working for several years and still can''t see their heads. "no" Petunia still wanted to deny it, but then she told the truth: "Well, one thing, he is a neighbor and also my friend... Well, at least I am friends with his roommate Leonard. Its like your friends kid comes over to find you, and then runs out crazy, you will always feel a little guilty and uneasy, right? " "It depends on your friends." The blonde female colleague laughed: "And this child is a little too big~ How can your friend Leonard rest assured? Maybe he was the first to oppose you to take care of him~" "You said Sheldon..." Petunia sneered: "Trust me, don''t look at him as 27, but he is actually no different from a 7-year-old. Especially in that regard. Even if one day, I sleep with him, Leonard won''t have any other thoughts! " "I do not believe." The blonde female colleague showed a classic Lu-style smile. "Forget it, let me call him." Petunia didn''t bother to tell the difference anymore, and directly picked up the phone and called Leonard. When we first met, she thought Shelton and Leonard were a loving couple. Then she thought they were good roommates. Now she understands, Leonard is clearly Dad! If Xie''er has any problems, there will always be no mistake when looking for Dad. Cinema. The first movie of the Battle of the Apes series is over. "Only 2 hours have passed, and there are 4 series of movies left, for a total of only 10 hours." Leonard wore a gorilla headgear and complained: "Based on past experience, we have to hide for at least 18 to 24 hours. These five series of movies are just the beginning." "I can''t figure out why we still hide now?" Howard murmured: "Isn''t Adam here? As a doctor in the circle of friends, shouldn''t he stand up at this moment?" "Yes, Leonard, you call him." Rajesh agreed and said, reaching for the big bucket of popcorn in Howard''s arms. Snapped! "Remove your dirty paws from my popcorn." With a slap, Howard slapped Rajesh''s outstretched hand, learning the weird tone of the orangutan and the ape in the movie: "You disgusting gorilla~!" "Is this interesting?" Rajesh was speechless. "certainly." Howard took it for granted: "If it''s not interesting to substitute into the movie atmosphere, wouldn''t it be foolish for us to buy a headgear and wear it? Furthermore, what is the significance of the various peripherals that we spend so much money on? " "Stop talking, I''ll call Adam." Leonard took out his cell phone, reminded them, and dialed Adam''s number. "Yes?" Adam answered the phone at the hospital. "...That''s the situation, Adam, can you show him?" Leonard said with a smile. "He''s okay." Adam smiled and said, "Besides he still has your friends." "US?" Leonard glanced at Howard and them: "We are all working..." "Are you busy watching the decisive battle of the Apes?" Adam teased. "..." Leonard was taken aback, looked left and right, and said unbelievably: "How do you know?" "I don''t know what Shelton''s Vulcan hearing is about. It will work for a while, but it will be useless for a while." Adam smiled and said, "But when you called me in the movie theater, the background sound was so obvious. About three meters away from you, someone was talking about the plot of the decisive battle of the Apes. I can even hear Howard sitting next to you and Rajesh sitting next to Howard. Their breathing is too obvious. So next time you call me and want to lie to me that you are working, at least you should find an absolutely quiet place. " "..." All three Leonard were dumbfounded. Does this work? If Sheldon''s Vulcan hearing is so good, then they''re done! "Sorry, Adam." Leonard quickly apologized: "I''m really tortured by Sheldon and go crazy. Every time he gets sick, it''s too difficult to deal with, so I..." "understand." Adam nodded: "But what you have to do is still to do. As for medical treatment, he is not suitable for treatment. The reason, you can ask Howard, his former action movie superstar friend, because he was almost critically ill, you will know. " "Henry suffered from extraintestinal Crohn''s disease because he lived in an environment that was too clean and too protective." Howard said immediately. "The medical profession has always had a hypothesis." Adam explained: "That''s why there are so many autoimmune diseases in developed countries, but not in developing countries? Some people say that it is because people in developed countries are too particular about life. This artificially modified environment that is most suitable for human life is completely different from the natural environment, very unnatural! Therefore, once faced with a threat from the natural world, it is easy to fall ill, and it is still a serious illness. In developing countries, because the living environment is not so good, the disconnection from the natural environment is not so serious. In life, people constantly have to deal with threats from nature, and have always evolved an immune system that adapts to the natural environment. On the contrary, it will not be so easy to get sick. Shelton was afraid that Penny would infect him with the virus, but it was not groundless. For people like him who have serious cleanliness and severe obsessive-compulsive disorder. Any foreign microscopic bacteria and viruses may cause serious harm to him. " Leonard and the others suddenly felt right. Then there is no more. Reasonable is reasonable, but let them take care of this, and there will be three points if they are unreasonable Reasonable bear child Sheldon, that is absolutely impossible. "So it''s hard for me to come forward." Adam smiled and said, "Because of Sheldon''s cleanliness, it hasn''t reached the extreme level. Therefore, the proper infection of common bacteria such as the flu, and the natural carrying over, can enhance his immunity. Otherwise, if there is a minor problem, let me come forward to treat it. At that time, his own immunity will get worse and worse. One day, he can only live in a completely sterile room and can''t go anywhere..." "I think this is also good." Howard interjected. "Yes, there are no days for Shelton, that would be the most authentic Thanksgiving." Rajesh echoed. "Don''t say that..." Leonard didn''t want them to say such cruel things, but when the voice changed, he said to Adam on the other end of the phone: "But Sheldon actually likes this. Staying alone in a completely sterile environment, as long as there is a computer, mobile phone, and wifi, is actually the same as going to Mars? You also know that Sheldon wanted to leave the earth a long time ago. So I think Shelton is treated as soon as she gets sick, and it''s good. " Adam: "..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1093 Adam: I really can''t blame Sheldon!) to read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1094: Those things in the medical center You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Adam hung up and shook his head. Relationships are all relative. Only the interaction between the two parties can produce a relationship. Don''t look at Leonard and the others being bullied to death by Sheldon, but sometimes Leonard and their spoofs are also very exciting. Emmm. Sheldon can''t really be blamed. Sheldons responsibility is only 99.99%... "Director, a 15-year-old teenage couple used super glue to glue one of their arms together in order not to separate." Once the little nurse who knew best, now Dr. Violet Evegarden came to him: "I tried gasoline and acetone, but it didn''t work." "What have you been up to lately?" Adam did not answer at the first time, but asked with a smile. "what?" Violet was taken aback: "Just busy with work?" "Yes?" Adam looked at her: "The population of Los Angeles is only half that of New York, so it is far less busy than the New York Medical Center. After you are busy with work, you should have enough time to study in depth. I have also handed over to you the complete set of information on my surgery and seminars at the New York Medical Center that Christina and others have compiled over the years. If you are not busy with other things, you should have also seen information on how to solve the current problem. " "I''m sorry, Director." Violet blushed: "When I came to the new city, I was really distracted. I won''t be anymore." "No need to say sorry to me." Adam smiled: "Speaking of which, it''s still my fault. After I came here, I was too lazy to sprinkle a lot, and I no longer invested as much as I was in the medical center. It''s just that when I get to this stage, relax, it doesn''t matter anymore. But you are still in the learning stage. How much you can learn and what height you will grow to in a few years depends on your hard work in the past few years. Look at your predecessors, Neil Melendez, Lexie Grey, John Carter, Christina Young, Hiyama Donghan. They were all in the inpatient stage, and became famous in the medical field. Once they got the attending doctor''s license, they became famous doctors and were robbed by all hospitals. Especially Christina Young, who used a 3D printer to print a heart catheter and performed a mortal operation last year, saved a mortal patient, and won the Duncan Medical Innovation Award. You should also know the weight of the Duncan Medical Innovation Award. Even she hasn''t relaxed yet, and immediately after winning the prize, she ambitiously set her goal to print a complete heart. So don''t relax. Don''t be the worst one! " "I will not!" Violet was ashamed and anxious: "I will definitely not shame you for the director!" "Soap, water, and a little acetone." Seeing her regaining her momentum in the medical center, Adam nodded and said the answer she wanted. "Thank you Director." Violet said, and hurried to the emergency room. Adam smiled and shook his head. Although Violet is good, her dedication to medicine is far inferior to Christina, the little man, and Hiyama, and is barely the same as Lexi and Carter. Just look at the little guy. He, like Violet, had to follow Adam. Now it has impressed a group of medical staff of cardiothoracic surgery, and has taken the original director of cardiothoracic surgery to preside over the work of cardiothoracic surgery. Only after a while, when the time is right, will become the official director of cardiothoracic surgery. You know, this is the director of the junior college at the largest hospital in Los Angeles. This kind of spirited him, without Adam''s advice, still worked extra hard to improve his technique and put all his thoughts on it. The same goes for Christina. Therefore, in the case of similar talents, Dao Xin is the only one, and it is definitely the biggest variable of achievement. Adam can only show Violet the way, not make choices and work hard for her. However, as a student following him, becoming a famous doctor in the future is his most basic requirement of her. If you can''t do this, it would be a bit of a shame. there. Leonard hung up Adam''s call, except that Adam exposed his lies, it was obviously impossible to take care of Sheldon, and because the goddess Petunia called. He can''t help but answer Petunia''s calls at any time. "Hi, Petunia." "Where are you? Your voice is a little strange." Petunia said. "I''m working, wearing a radiation suit." Leonard lied and said, "What''s the matter?" It is said that the man''s mouth is a deceitful ghost. Leonard, an otaku scientist who usually looks honest, is also a master at first class if he really wants to lie. "I''m also working." Petunia didn''t ask this, she just complained: "You can never guess who came to us and infected my entire work area with germs..." "Sheldon''s at the cheesecake shop." Leonard covered the microphone, talked to Howard and the others, and put the microphone to his ear again: "Tell him, let him go home!" "He did go back." Petunia said embarrassedly: "But I was scared away..." "Are you scared away?" Leonard said in a loud voice, "How did you do it?" "He asked me to take care of him, so I reminded him that I was a carrier of the virus in his mouth." Petunia apologized: "He yelled that he had a fever and burned his brain. He didn''t expect that, then he covered his nose and mouth and staggered away. I am a little worried about him, can you go back and see him? " "Sheldon already has delusions, but he has a place to stay. Petunia is worried about him." Leonard thought of Adam''s previous show operations, and saw that Petunia was quite clever and knew to use this trick to scare Sheldon away. Subconsciously he pressed the receiver tighter, said to Howard and the others, then picked up the phone. "Penny, you are so smart! Of course, I am his roommate..." Having said this, he took the phone away from his ear and put it to Howard''s mouth. "Dudu, dudu..." Imitate the little expert Howard without reminding him, and he went online instantly, simulating the sound of a machine alarm. "Oh, mygod! There is a crack in the radiation room, and the whole city is in danger. oh, mygod! The containment has begun to melt cant say, goodbye! " Leonard started his performance. "..." On the phone, Petunia was hung up with a dazed face. She always feels something is wrong. But the more I think about it, the more I can''t figure out what''s wrong. She felt different about Sheldon. Seeing that Leonard couldn''t go back to take care of him, she was a little worried about the crazy Sheldon. In the joking voice of the blonde female colleague, she asked for leave and was going to go back and have a look. "Sheldon, you didn''t go?" As soon as I walked outside the cheesecake shop, I was surprised to find Sheldon standing shivering at the door. "I can''t go, there is no car." Sheldon took a few steps back, extremely aggrieved. "Aren''t there taxis and buses?" Petunia pointed: "Otherwise why did you come here?" "I came by bus." Shelton grieved: "But I have a fever now. If I get on the bus again, I will faint and be cut off by someone. Then the world will lose one of the greatest scientists because of this ridiculous thing. For the sake of all mankind, I cannot do this. " Petunia: "..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the people and things in Chapter 1094 of the Medical Center), and you can see it when you open the bookshelf next time! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1095: Petunia: No one knows prayer better than I do! You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Pasadena. Outside the cheesecake shop. Petunia saw that Sheldon was so pitiful and still so abominable, very helpless. I really want to ignore him, but I feel really soft when facing his big timid eyes that want help. "Shall I take you back?" "Do not!" Sheldon shook his head: "I forgot that you were a carrier of the virus before, but now I haven''t forgotten it." "Okay, you just wait to faint here, and then get your organs cut off and sold and wait to die." Petunia tickled her teeth with hate: "Better cut off your heart, you have no conscience!" While speaking, he turned around and prepared to leave. "and many more." Sheldon shouted from behind: "Penny, I forgot everything, now I just want to go home." "come over." Petunia turned around to look at Sheldon who was following her, and beckoned amusedly. When Sheldon was close to Petunia for a few steps, he took the initiative to stop. The cautious look was obviously still on guard. Petunia had a dark face and stared at him with big eyes. Sheldon struggled for a moment, and took another step forward, his eyes full of expressions of this is the limit, I cant do it anymore, and then he pleased him with a smile. Seeing this, Petunia didn''t say anything, and took him to the parking lot one after another. After getting in the car, she found that Sheldon was sitting in the back row uncharacteristically, and she was so heartbroken that she didn''t want to talk. TBBT4A apartment. "Thank you for taking me home." Sheldon knew he had to thank him. "It doesn''t matter. I don''t really need to go to work today anyway. Anyway, I don''t have a car or house loan to repay." Petunia laughed at herself. "well." Sheldon naturally shielded the irony directly, and was very satisfied with this by the way, and opened the door with the key and went in. "...Well, I wish you well." As soon as Penny was stagnant, she made a perfunctory statement, and was about to go back to her apartment, reflecting on why she was so soft to Sheldon, and warning herself not to do such stupid things in the future. "Wait, where are you going?" Shelton stopped her. "Go home and write some bad checks." Petunia laughed at herself: "It''s good to fill the shortfall of not going to work today." "You just leave me alone like that?" Sheldon looked at her incredulously. "Please, Sheldon, you are an adult. Have you never been sick before?" Petunia didn''t have a good air. "But I have never been alone, someone takes care of me..." Sheldon naturally described his past experience. "..." Petunia''s face turned green when she heard it. Just use the sponge to wipe your body. The point is that Shelton is handsome but handsome, but he is just a kid. She flashed a hint of cigarette distracting thoughts, and she felt a strong sense of moral guilt. As for enema and the like, it challenged her nerves too much. "Sheldon, I also want to take care of you, but unfortunately I am a virus carrier." Petunia directly retreated: "After all, this is to take care of you, and it is more contagious than driving you back." This concubine can''t do it. no way. She can only use big tricks again. "Uh-huh~" Shelton couldn''t help taking a step back, his face extremely tangled. Just after Petunia thought she could relax, Sheldon''s words made her smile freeze. "It''s okay, I have protective clothing." Sheldon''s eyes lit up, and he opened the door and walked in, while saying: "You wear protective clothing to take care of me, so there is no such worry, but my protective clothing, I don''t know if you will break it..." "..." The corners of Petunia''s mouth twitched, and she really didn''t know how to make complaints. "come on in." Sheldon saw her standing still at the door and greeted: "Let''s try if you can wear my protective suit..." Petunia just tilted her head and stared at him. Seeing this, Sheldon also learned that Petunia tilted her head and looked at her with her lips, which instantly turned Petunia''s heart into an instant. "The basic rule is that it is forbidden to use a sponge to wipe the body." Petunia agreed in her heart and began to make three chapters: "Enema is absolutely forbidden! And my old lady, I have a top-notch figure and can wear navel-bearing outfits, so I will never break your protective clothing! " "agree." Sheldon''s absolute principle bottom line is also Western-style absolute flexibility. At this moment, he urgently needs someone to take care of it, and naturally and flexibly agree. "It''s just a protective suit. It depends not only on your figure, but also on my figure. Otherwise, change to Leonard, do you think you will not break his protective clothing? " "..." Petunia was speechless. With Leonard''s halfling figure, she is taller than him, not to mention the roundness, but the height alone. She wears his clothes, it will really break his clothes. Conversely, he wears her clothes, which are pretty much the same. "Are you a space suit? Cool." Penny looked at Shelton''s wardrobe and saw a set of cool spacesuit-style clothes worn by astronauts. She couldn''t help but exclaimed. Her resistance to wearing this outfit was greatly reduced. "Not this one." Sheldon shook his head and said: "This is the customized collection spacesuit that Adam gave me when I graduated with my PhD in theoretical physics. My baby, you wear this one." "!" Petunia looked at the protective suit that Sheldon was referring to, which was similar to the garbage bag, and then looked at the bright and cool set of space suits, suddenly unhappy. "Sheldon, I want to wear this one!" "Do not!" Shelton was resolute: "This space suit is usually reluctant to wear, so I will wear it only on major festivals. You are covered with viruses. If you want to wear it, I might as well die now. " "It''s not impossible." Petunia had a dark face: "I can still wear it when you die anyway." Sheldon and Petunia looked at each other. Petunia was firm and did not back down. Shelton looked at it for a while, and the absolute principle was replaced by absolute flexibility again, and he reluctantly let go. "Okay, but only this time, and you are not allowed to tell anyone, I don''t want Leonard and they covet my spacesuit." "no problem." Petunia is very happy. Not only can she wear such a cool space suit, but she seems to be a very special existence for Sheldon. Bilenad''s best friend is special, which makes her ecstatic. For a split second, she even forgot all the intricacies of Sheldon just now. But after she put it on, she was instructed by Sheldon to take care of him, and immediately regretted it. No matter how cool the space suit is, it will inevitably be bloated and inconvenient to move, let alone be completely relaxed after Sheldons various commands So, she is wearing a bloated outfit, so she can only thank you. Don''t apply the medicine on his chest, and it must be clockwise without knotting his chest hair. While following Sheldon''s instructions, he repeatedly sang his sick song Meow Meow Meow. Don''t mention the taste. Just when she was tortured, she heard something outside, so she got up and opened the door, seeing Leonard lying on the floor and moving quietly. Obviously, he knew Sheldon''s sick habits and didn''t want to take care of Sheldon, so he made up all kinds of lies, and then put her in. And what made her even more irritated was that she wanted to understand what was the weirdness that flashed away when she called Leonard before! It''s the sound of prayer! Oh, mygod! This should be her area of ??expertise. Practice makes perfect. No one understands false prayers better than her. But before, she did not immediately hear the falsehood in the sound of the otaku and Honest Leonard shouting to her twice in a row. Flying wild geese all day long, and finally blinded by the geese peck! So her heart exploded and she stood there with her chest in her arms, facing Leonard''s accompany with a smile and trying to explain, she shook her head expressionlessly: "You are not a thing!" The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1095 Penny: No one understands prayer better than me!) Read the record and you will see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1096: Sheldon: You blasphemed my mother? You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. Outside. Howard and Rajesh, who armed Leonard into the alien heroine through a mini camera, a Bluetooth headset and a subsonic impact sensor, saw the "alien" Penny grabbing the "heroine" Leonard, and immediately received it quickly. Picked up a whole set of equipment and slipped away without saying a word. no way. A single Alien Petunia is okay, but the key is that there is a Alien Queen Sheldon in the bedroom. They didn''t even enter the door, just to guard against this move and directly cut off Lai to survive. As for the fact that he smashed Leonard''s glasses, Leonard, who was severely short-sighted, could only venture back to get it? That''s why Leonard dropped first and asked them to help find it. All accidental injuries. So the responsibility is all Leonard''s own. "You deliberately let me be here with Sheldon to suffer!" Petunia said angrily. "I don''t want to..." Leonard laughed and explained: "You have also seen what Sheldon is like, and I don''t know you came back with him..." "..." Petunia stagnated. That''s right! This time, she was stupid. After scaring away the troublesome spirit, she was so stupid that she asked for leave and took the initiative to send it to her door. "Penny, I''m hungry~" Sheldon''s restless voice came from the bedroom. "Okay, dear, good news, Leonard is back, he can take care of you." Petunia was motherly, even if she was angry at this moment, she still talked with Sheldon softly and kindly. As he said, he began to fade down the space suit on his body. "No~" Leonard wailed, and then followed Petunia: "You take me along." "No, no, no." Petunia shook her fingers in her left hand, and her right hand directly carried Leonard''s back clothes, who was still half lying on the ground, and directly lifted Leonard, who wanted to follow her, and carried them into Sheldon''s bedroom. "My dear, here is Leonard." As a cowgirl in Omaha, Nebraska, she is waiting for her to take a lanyard cow and knock the calf down. Not to mention just lifting the halfling Leonard with one hand. Is it really impossible to display her such a big skeleton? Can Leonard still win the Mavericks? "No...ahhhh!" Leonard was thrown onto Sheldon''s bed with one hand by the female man, Petunia. She wanted to be rescued, struggling to leave, but unfortunately he had blurred his eyes without glasses and hit his forehead directly. "I want to eat a grilled cheese sandwich." Sheldon had already got up under the quilt at this time, looked at Leonard who was sitting on the ground and screaming while covering his forehead, and directly expressed his own demands. "I''m hurt and feel like vomiting as soon as I stand up." Leonard struggled to get up, but then just slumped there. "I want to spread toast for sandwiches!" Shelton''s very considerate supplement. The so-called Saan is the natural enemy of humans in the science fiction American drama Battlestar Galactica. As we all know, Sheldon''s position has always been anti-human. Because in his eyes, human beings on earth are too stupid. Therefore, whenever there is a team, he likes to choose the anti-human side most of the time. Even on the toast, he likes to print Sa''an''s portrait. Emmm. This is very prosperous! After half an hour. Adam arrived, showed Leonard, and put an ice pack on his forehead: "Hold the ice pack and take a good rest." "Why can''t I get what I want, but he can get what he wants?" Sheldon was wrapped in a quilt, sitting in a special seat, and uttered a dissatisfaction with Adam who was taking care of Leonard next to him. "...What you want but you can''t get it?!!!" Leonard almost died of anger. "Yes!" Sheldon stretched out his hand from the quilt, holding a sandwich with Sayan''s head in his hand, took a bite, and said with certainty. That''s right! Before Adam arrived, Leonard had not twisted Sheldon, enduring dizziness and discomfort, and arranged for Sheldon a cheese sandwich. "Because you are sick and Leonard is injured." Adam smiled: "The two are completely different concepts." "I do not accept." Sheldon shook his head and said: "Illness and injury require medical care, but you treat us differently. I thought we were good friends?" "Leinard and I are also good friends." Adam smiled. "Ah..." When Leonard heard it, the corners of his mouth grinned, and his head subconsciously lifted, affecting the wound and directly uttering pain. "But we are high school classmates." Sheldon had a more true expression of "I am clearly the first". "But you are very annoying, and Leonard is very worry-free... well, relatively worry-free." Adam teased: "You do the calculations yourself, how many times do you need medical care each year?" "Average 18.3 times." Sheldon tilted his head for a moment, retrieved all the data from the memory of 2 years old, and immediately gave an accurate number. "Do you understand now?" Adam spread his hands. "not understand!" Sheldon looked puzzled and said: "I thought that among the basic principles of good friends, there is one of helping each other to take care of each other?" "you are wrong." Adam corrected: "Everyone has a different concept of friends. For you, as long as you don''t hit you casually, you are your friend. And your good friend is the one who frequently troubles people, forcibly resisting the urge to do it, and does not do it to kill you. This is the most important basic condition for your good friend. As for helping and taking care of each other, it''s all clouds! After all, the word "helping each other out" is purely funny when used on you, what do you think? " "Hahaha." When Sheldon heard Adam correct the word for each other, he realized that it was indeed impossible to help and take care of others. It was indeed a very funny thing, and he couldn''t help laughing out loud. Then I revisited Yas current words, and opened his eyes and glared at Adam: "Leinard is not like you, he fits the concept of a good friend of mine." "Are you sure that is the concept of a good friend?" Adam joked: "Are you sure that''s not the concept of Dad?" "what?" Sheldon stayed for a while. "...Like him who takes care of you even ordinary dads can''t do it, you must be a good dad." Adam gave an example of the details of Leonard taking care of Sheldon, and then joked. "I don''t want to be his father!" Leonard twitched his mouth and vomited: "If possible, I don''t even want to be his friend." "You blasphemed my mother and ran away when you lifted your pants?" Sheldon widened his eyes and asked, "When did it happen? Was it the first time you saw my mother?" "..." Leonard was dumbfounded, and cried out incredible: "How can you say this?" "According to Adam''s analysis, our relationship is indeed better than the general concept of good friends." Sheldon said solemnly: "You neither want to be my friend nor my father. Besides blaspheming my mother, mentioning the pants and denying the account, and having to be my good friend with guilt, is there any other explanation? " "Yup." Adam suffocated a smile and said, "Leinard, you can give him a reasonable explanation~" "..." Leonard was speechless, this was really impossible to explain, and countless old slots finally turned into one sentence: "Can''t I be cheap? The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1096 Sheldon: Have you blasphemed my mother?) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1097: I call you Mom, you call me Dad! You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. Leonard was speechless when he encountered the question of the soul. Yes. He was also surprised, why did he stay with Sheldon. This is totally unreasonable, it''s like a crazy decision. He can''t say that he was tortured and trained by his female version of Shelton''s mother with Stockholm syndrome since childhood, right? Instead of using this shameful reason, he really couldn''t explain clearly that he didn''t like it, but he was still mixed with the troublesome feces worm like Sheldon. Adam snickered. As the saying goes: I call your brother, you call me Dad, we have different opinions! This is actually nothing. The relationship with best friends is more complicated. To some extent. Leonard is Sheldon''s dad! Sheldon is Leonard''s thank you mother! I call you Mom, you call me Dad, we have different opinions! This is really messy! "Ok." Sheldon was originally waiting for Leonard to explain with his eyes wide open, but after hearing Leonard''s sullen self-deprecation, he cocked his mouth and easily accepted the simplest answer. People will always be cheap. Everything that is unreasonable is reasonable. "..." Leonard is kind and tired. If he can move now, he really wants to pick up the collector''s signature lightsaber that Adam gave him, and use a lightsaber to smash Sheldon, Darth Saeng! Emmm. That''s right! The dark force villain in Star Wars, the big boss Sith, is called Darth Saeng! Like the Saonians in Battlestar Galactica, they are extremely evil. The answer lies in the face of the mystery, and it will be discovered after careful examination that the truth has always been in everyone''s hearts. "Leinard!" Sheldon called when Leonard closed his eyes and did not speak. "what?!" Leonard was impatient. "My dad passed away a long time." Sheldon said quietly. "..." Leonard almost didn''t spit out his old slot, opened his eyes, and cried out incredibly: "What do you want to say?!" "I mean, if you really love each other, I have no objection." Sheldon said seriously: "But I''m afraid you will get married before you can describe it..." "enough!" Leonard couldn''t listen anymore, and interrupted: "I know you are usually unobstructed, but that''s your mother, what did you say?!" "My mother is just an ordinary woman." Sheldon shrugged and said: "I have been widowed for a long time, devoutly serving God, stupid, but ordinary. If she really cant control her low-level desires and has to let herself go, then I hope that the line holding her kite is you..." puff! When Adam heard this, he couldn''t help but smiled directly. no way. It''s just as funny as hearing the incomprehensible gestures made by the people of the universe in the previous life, and later seeing that words such as sign-in were played badly. Adam couldn''t help but laugh when he heard words like thread and pull. "Listen to what you are talking about!" Leonard gave Adam a dissatisfied look, and continued to frustrate Sheldon. "And if you really have these messy thoughts, why is it me again? Why can''t it be Adam?" "This is not as obvious as I said, right?" Sheldon glanced at Adam, then at Leonard, with a reserved smile that didn''t want to say it for your sake. "you say!" Leonard gritted his teeth and said bitterly. "Everything is in that book." Shelton laughed and said: "As long as you have read the book A Dou that can''t be helped, you can read more of your mother''s series of papers by Dr. Beverly Hofstadter, and you will know that you have a very serious Freud plot. ..." "Shut up!" Leonard bounced anxiously, and then caused a burst of pain. "Don''t get excited." Adam hurriedly helped Leonard sit down again and comforted: "You don''t know who Sheldon is. He just talks nonsense. We won''t take it seriously. Don''t get excited." "I''m not talking nonsense." Sheldon said more truthfully: "Leinard has an obvious Freud plot. He likes my mother''s one. Look at Petunia. She is so tall and has such a strong aura..." "I know." Adam interrupted: "But don''t tell me, this is basic social etiquette." Emmm. As someone familiar with the story of the Big Bang Theory, Adam said that he really knew it. Leonard will be kicked out of bed for this in the future. "Oh." Sheldon showed a clear look. "..." Leonard wanted to die especially at this moment. What kind of friends are these! "Leinard, do I need to continue to explain?" Sheldon showed the expression of "I am a good friend who obeys social etiquette" and asked kindly. "No need, nothing is needed anymore." Leonard lay flat. Love so and so! Love it! "okay." Adam laughed enough, and Leonard checked it and there was no major problem. He got up and was about to leave: "You guys...well, boys, take a good rest. Call me if you have something important." "Wait, won''t you stay and take care of us?" Sheldon called. "I can call Mrs. Cooper over for you." Adam teased. "OK." "Do not!" Sheldon and Leonard gave two diametrically opposed answers. Sheldon, I want to see my mother most at this time. And Leonard, after Sheldon''s poisoned ears and thoughts, now he can''t even listen to Mrs. Cooper, let alone meet! "never mind." Adam had enough of them too, and got serious: "It is estimated that when Mrs. Cooper arrives in a hurry, Sheldon, your flu will be cured. I don''t want to be stared at by Mrs. Cooper''s big eyes. Speaking of which, Sheldon was right. Petunia and Mrs. Cooper are really similar in many ways..." "Adam, you can go now!" Leonard couldn''t help it anymore, and for the first time he used an expulsion order against Adam He found that Adam had become two people since New York came to California. Of course he also knew that this was mostly the face that Sheldon needed to trouble the spirit. After all, not everyone can tolerate Sheldon like him. Howard, who often abuses Sheldon, is a typical example. He should be regarded as the collateral damage that Adam couldn''t stop after cheering on Sheldon. But knowing is one thing, not being angry is another. After Adam left, he immediately regretted that he had said a lot with Adam just now, so he glared at Sheldon fiercely. "what happened?" Sheldon was still slowly eating his Saang cheese sandwich and looked at Leonard inexplicably. "I blame you!" Leonard complained: "Whoever stays with you for a long time will either stay away from you and never touch you again, or be polluted by you, you are the source of disaster!" "thanks." Shelton liked this statement and nodded: "Do you think she is called Penny now, will she come and take care of us?" "..." Leonard was really helpless in the face of Sheldon like this, so he leaned back on the ice to heal his injuries, and vomited: "I don''t think Petunia will come here again..." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1097 I call you Mom, you call me Dad!) Read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1098: Coordinate system and parabola TBBT4A apartment. Two weeks later. Petunia never came. Just when Leonard was heartbroken thinking that Petunia would never come back, Petunia came over. "Want us to help you with Adam? Why, what?" Leonard tangled. "Remember what I told you last time, did you have a show at the rental goods exhibition?" After two weeks of buffering, the cowgirl from Omaha is physically and mentally magnificent, with her scars healed, she has forgiven Leonard, and introduced with excitement. "It turned out that the girl couldn''t go, so I changed it to me. There will be many crews and professionals present. This is a very rare opportunity to showcase. " "awesome!" Leonard echoed very grandiosely. He was both happy that Petunia was not angry with him, but also struggled for Petunia to find opportunities. At any rate, he is also an experimental physicist with an IQ of 173, and his inner rationality made him understand that once this rare opportunity for exhibition gives Penny a chance, it will fly into the sky. Then he became a dead salted fish with no chance at all. "right!" Petunia didn''t see Leonard''s complex emotions at all, and was full of joy: "You know that my major is actually acting, and I have been studying in class. But this time its singing, I always feel a little unsure, and want Adam to guide me. You also know that Adam is professional in singing, so can you help me ask? " "sure." Leonard agreed in one fell swoop, and then hesitated: "It''s just that you also know that Adam is very busy. He doesn''t necessarily have time..." "I understand, I understand." Petunia was a little disappointed: "Adam is a billionaire and the director of surgery. He is really busy. This opportunity to show me is not worth mentioning to him..." "of course not!" Leonard suddenly stood up: "They are all friends. If you talk about money or status, friends should help each other. Adam is not that kind of person. As long as he has time, he is absolutely willing to help you, trust me! " "I believe you, when you have good news, I will go back to practice singing first." Petunia looked at Leonard gratefully, let Leonard burst into force, then turned and left. "I will call Adam now, no matter what method I use, I must ask him to help Penny..." Leonard was very excited to take out his cell phone and began to call Adam. Then he froze there. However, at this moment, through the two doors and corridors in Room 4B, Pennys Tianlai singing came from the opposite room, which instantly made him change his mind. Because he knew that this singing, no matter what method was used, was out of play. "Leinard, why do you have the guts to go to the slaughterhouse?" At this time, the phone was connected, and Adam''s call came, with a nervous voice: "Are you kidnapped?" "what?" Leonard said quickly: "No, we are in the apartment." "impossible!" Adam said on the phone, "How can there be a scream like a pig without a slaughterhouse?" You give the call to the kidnapper and I told her not to torture you. " Having said this, he chuckled lightly. "...Adam, don''t make such a joke to Petunia." Leonard understood and said helplessly. "Adam was right." Sheldon was surfing the internet next to him. Hearing this, he turned around and said, "Pennys singing voice is very similar to the screams of the slaughtered pigs in the slaughterhouse." "It''s as if you have heard the sound of killing a pig." Leonard was not good at complaining about Adam, but he was not so polite to Sheldon, so he went straight to him. It''s not a joke to be as timid as Sheldon. "Leinard!" Sheldon glanced at him. "what?" Leonard was puzzled. "I''m from Texas." Sheldon reminded. "..." Leonard was speechless. Yes. Shelton is as timid as a mouse, but also as timid as a rat in Texas. Texas rats are not worthy of a few guns, and they are not worthy of being called Texas rats. Look at killing a pig, it''s a trivial matter. "Adam..." Leonard was too lazy to deal with Sheldon, seeing that the phone had been dialed, he directly threw Pennys question to Adam. "Sorry, I don''t have this ability." Adam smiled and said: "You tell her directly, she can''t grasp things like singing, let her focus on acting. After all, acting, as long as the opportunity is right, without any technique, as long as the appearance can be successful. You don''t even need to be in the mirror. You can completely lie down and earn. And to be honest, Petunia is quite talented in acting. I think this is related to her rich social experience..." "Can''t hold it?" Sheldon thoughtfully said: "This is a good term, but if it were me, I would say that to Petunia. Singing is neither a suitable profession nor a suitable sideline for you. If you disagree, I suggest you go to Adam for help at this time. Let him do a CT scan for you to see if there is a tumor oppressing the cognitive processing unit in your brain. " "Sheldon, you are wrong." Adam corrected: "In order to confirm the diagnosis, it is best to do a brain MRI, so that it will be clearer and more confident." "you are wrong." Shelton retorted: "If Penny doesn''t agree with this, it means that the cognitive processing unit in her brain has been very severely oppressed. This must be a very large tumor. No need to do MRI, only CT can be seen. After all, what a big one..." "Okay, enough!" Leonard heard it loudly: "You don''t have to think of a solution, I will explain it to Petunia by myself. God, what are you all talking about? Do you have any basic social etiquette? " "Our social etiquette is pure." Adam joked: "And you insist on social etiquette for lack of etiquette... Believe it or not, if you completely abandon those thoughts of Petunia, you would do more than Shelton? " "I don''t believe it... well, you are very busy and don''t have time to help, that''s it." Leonard said with a guilty conscience, and then hung up. A few days later. late at night. Adam was discussing the problem of mathematical parabola with Peggy when the phone rang. "Sheldon again." Coordinates Adam glanced at the phone and smiled at Parabola Peggy. "You take it." Peggy didn''t care. As long as it doesn''t affect her, she has enough patience for Shelton. Sheldon is her only good friend after all. "Yes?" Adam felt sorry for Peggy, corrected the A value accordingly, picked up the phone and connected. "...Leinard has the potential for anti-social violence." Sheldon told how they met Petunia at night Leonard casually deceived Petunia. "He was so calm, he didn''t breathe quickly, he didn''t sweat. Isnt this a characteristic of anti-social violence when you lie? " "Are you worried that he will hurt you?" Peggy answered. "Do not." Sheldon was not surprised by Peggy''s voice, shook his head and said: "If he wanted to do it, he would have done it long ago." "..." Peggy was speechless. This statement couldn''t be more correct. With Shelton''s difficult temperament, Leonard is really anti-social violent. Even with a little shadow of anti-social violence, Sheldon will not survive today. Chapter 1099: The evil hidden in the big bang Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Adler Apartments. "Then why did you call late at night?" Peggy was speechless. "I''m looking for Adam, and I''m going to take Leonard to see him for an examination." Sheldon said seriously: "You all know, it''s like the kind my mother took me to do when I was a kid. Although I am not afraid that Leonard is anti-social violence. But it is better to have a professional inspection and appraisal result. In this way, when Leonard is mentioned about this matter in the future, he can also refute it with reason. " "Just like after your mother took you to check, when others suspect that you are a lunatic, you can refute it with confidence, aren''t you?" Peggy vomited: "Do you know how many times Mrs. Cooper has regretted it, and shouldn''t have just found a psychiatrist for an examination that time." According to her words, these money should not be saved. At that time, she should make persistent efforts, spend more money to find more psychiatrists, and do more checkups. Look at Juno, I found five psychologists when I was in middle school, and all four are useless! " "Huh!" Sheldon exclaimed dissatisfiedly: "My mother never said something like this... You must not repeat what my mother said!" "Adam, tell him." Peggy tweeted Adam with a weird smile. "haha okay." Adam couldn''t help laughing. Sheldons wave of operations once again fits with the I call you mom, you call me dad. Xies mother has also learned from his mother, Mrs. Coopers previous operations, and she is going to take her son Leonard to conduct an anti-social personality test. I really dont know, the world is amazing! But his focus is not on this. "So, tell me, you actually took out the packaged takeaway food that you threw in the trash can, blew it, and took it back to eat?" Adam was amazed. The thing is like this, since Petunia got that opportunity, she practiced singing in the apartment whenever she got the chance. As we all know, most people have confidence in their singing voice. It''s just that outsiders listened to it, then it''s hard to say. After Leonard and Sheldon listened to each other once, they began to hide from Petunia. After get off work tonight, they packed a takeaway and prepared to go back to the apartment to eat. As soon as I walked into the apartment building, I heard Petunias beautiful singing. They put on the headphones and forbeared them when they were going to go back, so they continued to walk up. But then I heard the singing approaching, and I immediately understood that Petunia had come downstairs. For fear of meeting them with Petunia, they turned and slid downstairs quickly. But he has a short leg and a thin bamboo pole. Nowhere to run past Omaha, the cowgirl Petunia, who could catch up with the Mavericks and knock him down, was stopped on the first floor. Leonard immediately displayed his anti-social personality, and opened his mouth to tell a lie, saying that they had just eaten a meal and came downstairs to throw garbage. Sheldon motioned under Leonard''s eyes, and under Petunia''s gaze, she could only put the packaged takeaways into the trash can on the first floor with great entanglement. After some greetings, Leonard confided in a few more lies and fooled Petunia who had invited them to listen to her sing on the spot. After Petunia was gone, Leonard was very satisfied with his performance and went up first, leaving Sheldon, who was entangled in the trash can. "Yes." Sheldon said unnaturally. "What about your cleanliness?" Peggy also reacted. This is really not Sheldon! Shelton usually washes his hands more than dermatologists, and disinfects them at every turn. Now he even took out the food thrown in the trash can to eat. This is incredible! "There are packing boxes and plastic bags on the outside." Shelton was entangled: "And I just put it in gently, and it didn''t cause any pollution." "For others, there is really no problem." Peggy frowned, "But that''s you, Sheldon Lee Cooper! You can eat packaged food that is thrown in the trash! What happened to you? " "Hmm..." Sheldon was already very entangled, and when Peggy asked him so, he cried aggrievedly: "I don''t know..." "Well, don''t be ashamed." Adam smiled and said, "Although it is unbelievable, it is also unexpected and reasonable." "How to say?" Peggy said in surprise. "Did you forget that Shelton has OCD?" Adam gave Peggy a wink, corrected the parameters again, then closed his eyes and sighed. "Obviously in this internal volume of cleanliness and obsessive-compulsive disorder, obsessive-compulsive disorder has won a big victory! After all, cleanliness is also a kind of obsessive-compulsive disorder. And Sheldons obsessive-compulsive disorder is more than just cleanliness. The matter is not completed, for Shelton, the priority is a bit higher. Here, I just packed it for takeout, but I didnt eat it. How could it work! " "I don''t have that many obsessive-compulsive disorder..." Sheldon said so, but he didn''t cry anymore. Because this is an acceptable reason for him. Otherwise, Adam would suddenly be pointed out by him for such a behavior that made him scared, and he really couldn''t bear it. "Then when shall I take Leonard there?" "Don''t be so troublesome." Adam smiled: "I can tell you directly, Leonard is not an anti-social violent man. This is the professional appraisal result I issued to you. The next time someone suspects Leonard is, you can use this to defend him confidently! " "Ok." Sheldon shrugged and said: "I believe your professionalism, then we should talk about Leonard''s lies now. I am very uncomfortable with him involving me in these lies. If Petunia sees through our lies, she is right across from us. With her strength, we will be very dangerous. At that time, even if we want to ask for help, it will be too late. And I think this is very likely. After all, Leonard''s lie is too clumsy and lacks details. What is the molecular positive and negative seminar moved to Friday? As long as Penny is online, log in to /Activities/Other. Click on recent events, scroll down to find seminars, download the schedule, and then find numerator positive and negative seminars. We are done! " "Don''t worry, Petunia can''t even remember the name of the symposium on molecular positive and negative. If you can''t spell it completely, you won''t find it." While Adam was speaking, he hung up the phone and blocked Sheldon''s call. Seeing that Peggy desperately wanted to deliver a speech on the profound connotation of Parabola, he would still be in the mood to continue listening to Shelton''s nonsense. Shelton is just a theoretical physicist, not a mathematician like them. Besides, he is still a giant baby who doesn''t understand anything. He can''t hear such a speech! A few days later weekend. Adam waited until Penny''s singing incident passed before going to the TBBT apartment to see them. As soon as I walked in, I saw a thin young man wearing short denim sleeves, sitting on Sheldon''s throne, resting his head on Petunia''s shoulder, and watching TV with Petunia with a contented expression. Open kitchen. The big bang group of four stood neatly there. Howard and Rajesh looked envious. Leonard had an expression of anti-social violence and unbearable expression. Sheldon stood there calmly. Adam just smiled knowingly at first, but when his gaze swept over his thin young face, his eyes couldn''t help but condensed. Chapter 1100: Criminal mind Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. "Adam, here you are." Petunia greeted her warmly. "congratulations." Adam looked away from the thin young man, but still looked at him from the corner of the eye, and smiled at Petunia. "I heard that you had a very good opportunity to showcase before. I''m sorry I was too busy." "nothing." Petunia obviously feels very good about herself, and she said with restraint: "This is just a trivial matter, and it doesn''t need to be taken so seriously... I recorded the tape of the live concert. You will see it later?" "Who is this?" Adam nodded noncommittal and looked at the thin young man with a little evil scent all over his body. "He is Leo, Sheldon''s cousin." Penny smiled and introduced both parties, and then surprised: "Hey, I remember Leonard said that you and Sheldon are high school classmates, don''t you know Leo?" "You forgot, I''m a naval urchin. I grew up in naval bases around the world with my parents." Leo, who was thin and disheveled, grinned. As someone familiar with the story of the Big Bang Theory, Adam naturally knew this Leo. When I saw him in his previous life, I thought he was quite funny. But looking at it now, there are totally two different moods. This grin is not as exaggerated as Leonard''s grin reaches the back of his ears. It''s not as exaggerated as the clown, but now the look in Adam''s eyes is really evil. In particular, his vision for Petunia is completely different from Rajesh''s sorrowfulness, Howard''s pure wretchedness, and Leonard''s admiration. It is a feeling of cat and mouse playing with prey. This is a dangerous man! Adam came to a conclusion. "Sheldon, won''t you tell me when your cousin is here?" Adam looked at Shelton. "Ok." Sheldon nodded: "Adam, this is my cousin Leo, he is their second child, a typical middleman. You also know that in the middle, the lack of attention can easily cause various psychological problems. Leos silver plating is rooted in the unmet need for attention..." "what!" Petunia was puzzled and couldn''t help but uttered: "Leo didn''t encounter a perverted priest at the naval base since he was a child..." "The two are not contradictory." Leo quickly concealed: "My experience is so miserable." "Oh." Petunia looked at Leo with pity. Leo put his head on Petunia''s shoulder and rubbed it again. "The two are not contradictory, but what happened to the typical middle-ager is the main reason that made him like this." Shelton emphasized. "I think the abnormal encounter at the naval base is the main reason." Leo retorted: "Can you know yourself better than me?" "This is not an interrogative sentence." How could Sheldon, the bar master, accept defeat and insist on his own opinion: "Don''t the psychologist know yourself better than yourself? And I know everything! Besides, without me, how can there be you! " "Leinard, what''s the matter?" Petunia became confused again and couldn''t help but look at Leonard, who knew the situation best and was the most normal. "I don''t know what to say~" Leonard said this for the Nth time today. Damn Sheldon! He turned down Petunia''s invitation casually, and lied perfectly once. But Sheldon felt that his lie lacked details, all kinds of hustle, and devised all kinds of detail lies. In order to prevent Penny from logging on to the professional website to check the progress of the professional meeting and discovering that they lied, she came to squash them. As a result, Sheldon got more and more complicated. When he was awakened again in the middle of the night to discuss the details and couldnt help but smash the cup, Sheldon never came to disturb him again. A good night''s dream. Early the next morning, when I got up, I saw Leo lying there eating breakfast. Then he was there watching all sorts of miserable interactions between Sheldon, Leo, and Petunia. Even he, who was praised by Shelton as a violent anti-social candidate who lied and had no physical response, didn''t know how to continue this lie. Fortunately, Sheldon considered this alone. Because when Sheldon told Penny that he lied before, it was because he wanted to cover Sheldon. After all, the Cooper family has such a humiliating person, it is really hard to say anything to outsiders. Leonard needless to say anything, in Petunia''s eyes, he is a qualified good friend. So when Leonard witnessed the wonderful work of this process, he forcibly resisted Sheldon looking for a yellow-haired boy to eat all kinds of tofu from his goddess Petunia, but he could only take these words as his lines and participate. a bit. Because the lies were spread to such an extent, once exposed, he knew that Petunia would never talk to them again. Compared with this, yellow and green are not intolerable colors. "Penny, can you take a videotape and let me take it back to enjoy it?" Adam looked at Petunia and winked her. "OK." Penny suddenly understood, looked at the staring cousins ??Sheldon and Leo, got up and left. "You have to follow the person settings in my script!" As soon as Petunia left, Sheldon broke out: "Don''t forget that I hired you!" "Acting is art!" Leo did not show any weakness: "I want to be worthy of my profession..." "Come on." Sheldon sneered: "You are just a research assistant in the Particle Physics Laboratory, and drama is only a minor. Still at MIT~ What art do you know! You can do whatever I ask you to do! " "You really have to study psychology." Leo shook his head and smiled: "You really don''t understand at all. The character profile written is completely dogmatic, and there is no arc of characters! See how Petunia sympathizes with me and agrees with me after I amended your profile." "Have you studied psychology?" Adam had been watching, and couldn''t help but answer the conversation. "certainly." Leo proudly said: "I have three degrees in physics, drama, and psychology. I usually like to read applied...Psychology magazines. Believe me, when I say that I should act like this, I should act like this! " "Three degrees?" Sheldon shook his head and smiled: "I am the youngest MacArthur genius award recipient... " "I believe that, after all, acting is more about talent and practice." Adam interrupted Sheldon''s Versailles: "Get to know, Adam Duncan, isn''t your real name Leo?" "Toby Rubenfield." Leo smiled and said: "I know you I didn''t expect Shelton to have friends like you..." Having said this, he looked at Shelton, who had been glaring at him and Adam with his bulging eyes: "By the way, if I want to, I can easily get a PhD in computer science. That is four degrees. And there are four completely different areas. It''s like you, although there is a long list of five degree titles. But in fact, at most three areas, ScD includes BS and MS. Even the PhD estimate is read by MA, saying that you only count two areas without any problems. List them all? What a shame! " The corners of Sheldon''s mouth began to twitch. Chapter 1101: Leonard Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. The actor Leo turned out to be a genius with high IQ, and the relaxed Versailles Shelton could hardly get up. Sheldon, speechless, once again staged a twitch at the corner of his mouth and blepharospasm, which was about to collapse. "Computer majors can get a PhD if you want to?" Adam was surprised: "Really?" "of course it''s true." Seeing Adams expression of "I dont believe in the Lu-style classics", Leo suddenly became anxious: "I''m... a keyboard expert." "hehe." Adam couldn''t help laughing: "We are all keyboard masters. If you dont believe me, ask Howard, who knows how to type on the keyboard. In fact, Howard is also very good in the computer field. " "That is." Howard couldn''t help but stiff ribs and breasts: "I can repair the satellite remotely with my eyes closed, and I can also repair the space shuttle''s warhead. When the Mars rover started to drive to the left, I was performing user excuse syndication from 62 million miles away. " "Cool." Leo''s eyes lit up: "Then you can use the rover to pick up girls. Imagine you said to a girl, do you want to drive a rover with me? Which girl can refuse this temptation? " "You found Huadian at a glance!" Howard showed his peers'' eyes and pointed at Leo: "This is exactly the Vorowitz-style routine I''ve been thinking about." "Did you make it?" Leo curiously asked. "Have not started" Howard was a little embarrassed. "He needs to wait for the rover to discover the Martian first, and then be separated from him by 62 million miles, and only communicate through voice to drive together!" Leonard complained. "You don''t believe I can succeed, do you?" Howard angrily said: "Next time I am successful, I must let you see it with your own eyes." "I am waiting." Leonard smiled: "I want to see what a Martian looks like." "Maybe she yelled at Howard and took your thing out of my nostrils~" When the transparent man Rajesh said this, he would no longer be invisible, and said quietly. "..." Everyone looked at him weirdly. "what happened?" Rajesh shrugged and said, "Aren''t you weird? The reproductive systems of alien creatures in all films and comics are similar to those of humans. This is neither scientific nor imaginative..." "...You saw it too." Adam ignored the imaginatively rich and peculiar Rajesh, and turned the subject back. "Howard is very good in the computer field. In fact, if he wants to, he can also become a hacker. If Sheldon''s game account is hacked on the Internet, he has always put... Howard to track and retrieve it. But even so, he dare not say that as long as he wants to, he can get a doctorate in the computer field. Believe him, if he can get it, he will definitely get it. " "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. How could this suddenly change its flavor so quickly. "that is!" When Sheldon heard this, he immediately said: "What do you think you can get a doctorate? Howard thinks so every day too, but isn''t it always Mr. Vorowitz! " "Huh!" Howard couldn''t help it anymore: "We engineers only need a master''s degree." "Hahaha." Sheldon laughed strangely again. "..." This kind of contempt for Chi Guoguo, let alone Howard. Even "Cousin Leo" almost couldn''t help it. But when I was about to say something, I swallowed the words that came to me when I swallowed the words that came to me. The gaze towards Sheldon became a bit meaningful. "When are you going to play this farce?" Adam knew it, and looked at Sheldon and Leonard. "Where do I know." Leonard looked at Sheldon angrily: "Sheldon, tell me, when will Leo leave? How long will he stay?" "Leave? Where to go?" Sheldon''s voice changed, and he asked in doubt: "Leinard, he is a homeless Ouyang Feng, where else can he go?" "..." Leonard''s anti-social violence mad personality was almost out of anger. It''s all like this, and it''s so in the play! "okay." Adam determined who Leo was, and naturally wouldn''t let such a dangerous person stay with Sheldon and them, and said. "Ouyang Feng, naturally, they must be sent to a compulsory detoxification center, and Leo is no exception. When Penny came over, I told him that I had helped him find a good place to be a human again. " "I think it''s better to stay." Leo retorted: "The warmth of the family is the key to making Ouyang Feng a new man." "What you want is to take advantage of Penny every day!" Leonard said angrily: "You must go! Immediately! Immediately!" "Toby." Seeing that Leo still wanted to refute, Adam took a deep look at him: "If you really have a bachelor''s degree in psychology. Then you should know that the warmth of your family is meaningless to the real Ouyang Feng. Because the Ouyang Fengs themselves have gradually lost their humanity and become slaves to the calf. Only compulsory detoxification is the only way out. And as an actor hired by Sheldon, you can act as the script tells you. This is the basic professional ethics. Otherwise, you can go to other places to perform all the scenes you want. This is the new script. Either you act. Either you go. " "Yes, you must respect the script!" Sheldon was reminded of this, and immediately broke free from his script. Thinking of Leo''s disrespect of work, he dared to attack him, the screenwriter and director, and immediately stared at Leo. "I''m going!" Watched by Adam, Leo was a little hairy, simply pretending to be angry, and left directly: "This is the self-cultivation of an actor, no one can deprive me of my faith!" "Finally gone." Leonard followed out uneasy and watched Leo leave. Only then did he breathe a sigh of relief and complained: "Penny is too kind, and she is so kind to people with this kind of personality." "hehe." Adam calmly sent a message, put the phone away, and looked at Leonard with a smile: "Are you upset that Petunia didn''t do this to you, did you?" Leonard smiled awkwardly. The distance between Huang Mauriou and Petunia is what he dreams of. "it''s actually really easy." Adam smiled and said, "I guess Penny mostly has this kind of relatives, so I feel the same, and I am very tolerant of this. Besides, she wants to mix with Hollywood in the future. Don''t do too many things like this. I really want to clean myself up, and I won''t try my best to get into that circle. " "Penny did say that after hearing the story I made up before, there is nothing embarrassing about it." Sheldon tilted his head: "In the U.S., who doesn''t have relatives who do some shameful things? Speaking of Leonard drove me over to Leo''s family counseling meeting. UU reading www.uukanshu. com She also hugged Leonard moved, saying that Leonard is really a good person. " "Hug? What kind of hug?" Howard was suddenly excited. Seeing Leonard''s face intoxicated and ignoring him, he leaned forward and couldn''t help but hugged Leonard, closed his eyes, sniffed deeply, and muttered: "Sure enough, the perfume smell is stronger~" As he spoke, his arms became harder and harder. Leonard did not push away in one push, and still did not push away in the second push. Seeing Howard''s expression became more and more unbearable, he was ready to push Howard away regardless. But I don''t want Rajesh to have surrounded him at some point, hugged him up, and the same expression as Howard: "It''s really intoxicating~" Leonard with male left and right: "..." Chapter 1102: I want to represent the moon and destroy you! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. Leonard was a male on the left and right, his face was completely dark after Rajesh also hugged him, and he shouted at the good friend of Ming Sao Mensao: "Get away!" Emmm. That''s it? The smell of her perfume on you is your crime against me! Howard and Rajesh were still greedy for the smell of Penny''s remaining perfume. "Adam?" Leonard looked at Adam helplessly. "Sorry, this is a sport between you, it is not convenient for me to intervene." Adam shrugged. Leonard couldn''t help it anymore and punched Howard and Rajesh. "Ohhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh) Only then did Howard let go of his hands, half-raising his hands, and beckoning Leonard not to get excited. Rajesh just rubbed the hammered part and snickered. "What''s wrong with this!" Leonard is sometimes speechless to this sordid friend, but he can even bear Sheldon, let alone Howard and Rajesh, so he smiled helplessly: "Why others can do it, it''s just me. no?" Obviously, he is very concerned that others can quickly establish an intimate relationship with Petunia, but he can''t. "Men can''t say no." Adam joked. After playing with the Big Bang Four for a while, Adam got up and left. He is going to see how this genius with a high IQ who can easily get a fourth degree got on the path of breaking the law and committing crimes. there. The thin yellow hair, actor Leo, whose real name is Toby, left the apartment building under Leonard''s watch. He didn''t leave immediately, but turned around and waited for a while, took out his mobile phone, and the operation was as fierce as a tiger, easily hacking into Shelton''s computer and mobile phone. That''s right! The reason why he is so confident that he can easily get a PhD in computer science is because he is a super hacker. "Blacklist, Will Wheaton, Leslie Winkel, Barry Kleipik..." "Barney Stinson Blog..." "Yorkshire''s postpartum care and beauty..." "X art in one plate, hot Beijing one plate, two plate, three plate..." Huang Maoliou flipped over, twitching at the corner of his mouth. Except for those advanced professional emails and content, each of the rest has its own uniqueness. Especially the last guy named Howard Vorowitz. Each disk is a 1T hard disk that has just been on the market, and each hard disk is filled with various action movies. Huang Maurio smiled disdainfully. He has always watched real live broadcasts and can interact, which is much more exciting than this. Although these action movies are false, they are the brainchild of many people and are worthy of repeated speculation. More importantly, he can bring forth the new and better participate in real live interaction. then. He copied it all with a backhand. Then directly used the fake account to send friend applications to both Petunia and Shelton. TBBT4B apartment. Petunia, who knew how to winnow and left, was waiting for the movement from Adam''s side. Suddenly the phone rang and picked it up. I saw that the profile picture was a handsome, sunny guy leaning on a sports car, and he applied for her as a friend. "So handsome!" Petunia sighed and approved the application decisively. Then he chatted with the other party, and his smile gradually covered his face. no way. The other person is handsome, rich and funny. Such friends, she can''t be too many for another dozen. Leaving the apartment downstairs, Huang Maurio, while flirting with Petunia, looked at the questions to be answered when applying for Shelton, and had a headache. What is this! Although he is indeed a genius with high IQ, he has outstanding achievements in the fields of physics, drama, psychology, and computer science. But the friend application set by Shelton turned out to be a math problem. Damn it! After working hard for a while, seeing that he was still clueless, and resisting the urge to crack with hackers, Huang Mauriou gave up Sheldon. no way. The application is so difficult. If it is passed, chat with Sheldon, God knows what professional problems will be encountered. That meeting can''t be done by hacking to give an answer. Isn''t it fragrant to have **** with beautiful women and watch the real live broadcast? Who has time to design people like Shelton! The price/performance ratio is too low. Back in his room, he turned on the computer and immediately turned into a tentacle monster. While snoring with Petunia, he opened an encrypted chat group to chat with his good buddies. On the other side, they searched online forums for female riders who are interested in sports cars to view their beautiful photos. Suddenly a newcomer entered the forum, and his avatar made his eyes shine. Of course he also knows that many people borrow beautiful photos from others. But for him as a super hacker, it has no effect. He immediately hacked into the other party''s computer, quietly turned on the camera, and found that the other party had indeed borrowed other people''s beautiful photos, but she was indeed a big beauty. that''s enough. He immediately shared the view of the camera to the encrypted chat group. "Take her down!" The encrypted chat group consists of him and his friends, and his friends will reply in seconds. "it is good!" Huang Mauriou was also excited, and found an excuse to interrupt the chat with Petunia, and then geared up to have a good chat with this new beauty. Unexpectedly, the opponent who was obviously very vigilant would be very simple. After some conversation, we talked about the car. "I''m sending you pictures of the car, new paint, new tires, isn''t it bad?" Huang Mauriou posted a picture of a sports car, admiring the shining eyes of the other party. "Why is the offer so low?" The other party asked happily. "When you are moving, you must hurry up. Do you want to test drive?" Huang Mauriou enters the subject. "it is good!" The other party thought for a while, nodded and agreed. "give it to you." Huang Mauriou shared the whole chat in the encrypted chat group. After the beauty agreed to test drive, she sent a message to her friend. After getting the affirmative answer, he glanced at the few papers left on the table and stood up while whistling. He took a new box from a pile of papers in the cabinet and placed it within reach. While chatting with Petunia again, watching the recent progress of friends and beautiful women. After the beauty over there got up and left, Huang Mauriou skillfully emptied the hard drive of the beauty computer and deleted all the information that might allow LAPD and FBI to find them. Urban area. In front of an office building. A sports car came slowly, stopped at the corner, the door called, and a strong man walked down, smiled at a petite beauty who was standing there waiting, and sat in the passenger seat. The petite beauty got in the driver''s seat, and when she stepped on the accelerator, the sports car moved. "The 2.4-liter six-cylinder engine, and Hitachi side suction carburetor..." The petite beauty reported the car parameters excitedly while driving. "You know cars well, do you want to open the hood to have a look?" The man in the passenger seat smiled. "certainly." The petite beauty stopped the car on the side of the road, opened the hood, and began to check. "In any case, you always need a mechanic to check it. I will leave you a phone call so that you can go through the formalities." The man got out of the car. After the petite beauty was checked, the gentleman opened the passenger seat and signaled the petite beauty to get in the car. He said the most intimate words, and after the petite beauty got in the car, she quietly locked the window lock of the front passenger seat. Then he got in the driver''s seat, instead of following the original route to send the petite beauty back, he drove all the way out of the city. After turning a few blocks, she was about to leave the city. The petite beauty still did not respond. The man couldn''t help but glanced at her sideways. The petite beauty noticed her gaze, and turned her head to look over. She smiled brightly and showed her little tiger teeth. The man smiled back, then looked away and drove the car intently. But as the car got farther and farther from the city, he became uneasy, and from time to time he looked at the petite beauty in the passenger seat through the rearview mirror. no way. According to past practice, the beauty will be very upset when she finds that the car is driving in the wrong direction, and will immediately ask him to pull over and stop. When he couldn''t get his response, he wanted to flee, only to find that the car window had been locked and could not be opened at all. He could only watch the car leave the city. At this time, most of them will cry and beg. There are also threats to resist. But he would be stunned by a punch. I have never encountered such a calm goal. The unreasonable performance made him uneasy. However, it was beneficial to him if the other party was not noisy, and he temporarily endured this kind of ridiculous anxiety, and drove out of the city quietly. "Don''t you ask me where I take you?" The man couldn''t help it anymore. "Give me a surprise." The petite beauty showed her little teeth again: "I''m looking forward to it~" "..." The man was taken aback, and then he realized that this petite beauty with pure appearance turned out to be a wild style. "Hehe, you won''t be disappointed." The man smiled, his eyes full of coldness. The slight anxiety in his heart was replaced by the flood of killing intent. Wharf outside the city. "Do you still have a boat?" After getting out of the car, the petite beauty was surprised to see a small boat parked at the pier. "Want to go in and have a look?" The man smiled. "Of course, I can''t wait." The petite beauty took the lead in excitement. The man looked around, followed in, and started to tour the boat with the petite beauty. Inside the cabin. The petite beauty was stunned. However, there was a huge iron cage placed in the middle, beside a series of torture instruments aimed at women. The man then walked in, locked the hatch, and smiled cruelly. "Why don''t you continue to visit? This is the essence of this ship. Isn''t it accidental or happy?" "who are you?" The petite beauty hid to the corner in horror, looking at the man shiveringly. "who I am?" The man looked savagely: "You **** laughed so happily when you laughed at me as Xiao Fanfan Tim. Now you continue to laugh!" While speaking, he took a torture instrument and approached. "Relax, I will not kill you for the time being, I will torture you for a whole week, so that you **** can **** power!" "So you still can''t?" The petite beauty shivered: "You can only rely on this?" "What did you say?" The man who approached ferociously was startled. "I said you rely on this to show your strength?" The petite beauty couldn''t pretend, she clutched her belly and smiled: "That means you really can''t do it at all! How many have you changed from Xiao Fanfan, and then because of this, you have to hunt women continuously? " "You are not afraid?" The man was stunned. "Of course I am afraid." The petite beauty rubbed her belly, suppressed her smile, and exclaimed, "Don''t come here~" "who are you?" No matter how angry the man was, he realized that something was wrong at this time, holding the torture instrument in one hand, and taking out a gun from his back in the other. "who I am?" The petite beauty pointed to her little tiger teeth: "Well, this is a good question." Having said this, she tilted her head and pressed her ears, listening to the words coming from the earphones, and vomited: "It''s really shameful." Then he looked at the man with a sullen face and stretched out his hand. "Ahem, listen up, I am the Sailor Moon of love and justice, Shui Bingyue! On behalf of the moon, I want to eliminate your perverts! " Having said this, she also pointed to the camera in the corner of the cabin. Far away in downtown Los Angeles, Huang Maurio, who was in his bedroom, waiting for a good show to play, did not think of such a change. When he was pointed like this, he leaned back in shock and fell off the chair. As a senior otaku, he has seen Sailor Moon anime. Although I don''t believe that the petite beauty is really a Sailor Moon Shui Bingyue. But whether it was her calm attitude, or she found him peeping, it showed a terrible fact. That is the advantage is that I seem to be overturning. "Kneel down! Don''t come near!" A man doesn''t have the taste of an otaku, and he doesn''t know the benefits of Sailor Moon Shui Bingyue. He only feels that he has encountered a female nerve and shouted at the petite beauty with a gun. It''s a pity that the petite beauty, after posing for a pose, walked directly at the man, not caring about the gun he was holding at her. boom! Seeing that his real gun did not have any deterrence, thinking of the humiliation and despair, the man shot directly. But the following scene stunned him and Huang Mauriou who was watching from a distance. But seeing the petite beauty turned sideways, her right hand also made a movement to hold the bullet. You know, the man''s marksmanship has been specially trained, and the distance is so close, how can it not be hit. But the reality is that no matter whether the petite beauty caught the bullet or not, she was not shot in the body, that''s for sure. There was nothing else in their eyes. They all followed the hand stretched out by the petite beauty''catch the bullet'', and saw her slowly open the palm of her fist. "Fool!" There was nothing in the palm of her hand, and the petite beauty sneered and rushed to the man. As soon as he grasped the man''s wrist, the powerful force directly broke the wrist and seized the pistol. "Want to resist?" The petite beauty saw him swinging the torture instrument with a grim look, and behind her, she broke his other wrist. Then he took the torture instrument, waved two sticks, and broke the man''s legs. A back kick kicked a man with broken limbs into the iron cage he specially built to torture the prey. "Relax, UU reading I will not kill you for the time being, I will torture you for a whole week, so that you **** can **** power!" The petite beauty was holding the torture instrument in her right hand and beating her left palm, learning the tone of the man before, with a smile on her face, saying this, she turned the torture instrument in her hand and looked at the camera. Far away in the city, Huang Maurio almost freaked out when he saw this scene. As a real crime live broadcaster, he knows the power of those instruments of torture best. At the thought of the fate of the prey that the man had hunted with his help, his legs became weak. After he settled down for a while, he felt that although the other party had caught his friend, he might not be found. Climbed back to the chair and sat down, watching the petite beauty begin to torture his friend, a chat window popped up directly on the computer, making him completely unable to hold it back. "How is it? Is it exactly the same as yours? Toby Rubenfield..." Chapter 1103: Beautiful music, you are the star of tomorrow! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. An ambulance drove up quickly. "what''s the situation?" Adam''s eyes flashed up. Now he is the director of surgery. He likes to come over to take care of the rescue in person when he is reminded of the severely wounded person in the emergency department outside of major operations. All the resources of the hospital revolve around him. This will treat diseases more efficiently and save lives. "Toby Rubenfield, 26 years old, was hit across the road and the driver has escaped..." The first responder shook his head, indicating that he was out of help. "It turned out to be him." Adam the actor came forward to check and announced his death. "The director knows him?" The first responder was startled and looked at Adam nervously. "Have a fate." Adam soothed: "He is an assistant researcher at the California Institute of Technology''s Particle Physics Laboratory, and he played with my friends and them once." "That''s it." Seeing that Adam didn''t mean to blame him for poor rescue, the first responder heaved a sigh of relief, but still tried his best to clear his own responsibility. "When we arrived at the scene, he was already dead. I heard from passers-by that he was hit by a gang of racing gangs..." "Um." Adam nodded, looked at Huang Mauriona''s still open horrified eyes, and sighed: "Damn the drag racing party!" "Yeah, **** drag racing party!" The first responder sighed in agreement. Adam glanced at the dead Huang Mao Liou again, called someone over, and later left it to the LAPD. This is naturally not that simple accident. Although Xiao Fanfan Tim was the main culprit, this Huang Mauriou relied on his hacking skills to directly cause many women to be tortured and killed. This kind of person was caught, and based on the urgency of law enforcement agencies in the world of a series of American dramas such as LAPD, 90% of them would look at his hacking skills and recruit him. All the sins he committed were so wicked that they disappeared. The Little Red Riding Hoods hate this kind of criminals who abuse and kill women the most. Naturally, it is impossible for him to have the opportunity to continue doing evil. Under Juno''s command, the accident was designed with a long sigh. The reason why he is so cheap is to act secretly, and also to treat him as a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye. Huang Mauriou relied on hacking technology to design women, and he was finally designed by women using hacking technology. After he was called to break his real name, he was in a state of being threatened. He walked to that intersection as instructed and encountered the drag racing party that suddenly swept past. It was naturally the result of careful calculation. As for the principal offender, Jimmy Tim, it was naturally a tooth for a tooth and an eye for an eye. He tortured the captured women for 7 days before killing them. Today is the first day. Just as he turned around, Yu Guang swept a car approaching, he couldn''t help but stopped and greeted him. Looking at Leonard, who came out of the passenger seat, holding his head, "What''s wrong with you?" "I''m fine." Leonard in a suit and leather shoes was embarrassed: "I just bumped into it, and now I don''t bleed anymore. I said it''s not for emergency use." "Don''t count, Adam is the doctor." Petunia got out of the driver''s seat and smiled: "And you''re all vomiting, Adam, you should see if he has a concussion?" "no!" Leonard firmly denied: "I''m just getting motion sickness." Just kidding, his current IQ has always been despised by Sheldon. If there is another concussion, then it must be another story that is often ridiculed by Shelton and the others. "Sorry, I vomited in your car." Leonard said with shame. "It''s ok." Petunia forced a smile and said, "Most of you vomit out of the car." "That poor man on a bicycle." Leonard suddenly recalled the incident on the way to the hospital, his expression was very complicated. "You didn''t stop to apologize?" Adam looked at Leonard and Petunia in surprise. "Uh" Leonard and Petunia were stunned. "I forgot." "I just send Leonard here." Under Adam''s gaze, Leonard and Petunia thought about the psychological shadow of the passerby who was suddenly thrown up on the bicycle, and they were a little embarrassed. "look here." Adam checked the wound on his forehead, then took a small flashlight to shine Leonard''s eyes, raised a finger, and motioned Leonard to look over. "How about it?" Petunia cared. "It should be fine." Adam smiled: "But it''s better to have an MRI to avoid minor internal bleeding. After all, this is a brain with an IQ of 173 and cannot withstand any damage. " "You see, I said I want to come over and let Adam see." Petunia was very satisfied with the decision she made. "So, what is the situation that made our 173''s brain encounter this kind of thing?" Adam asked them with a smile while taking them in. "By the way, I was just about to ask you..." Just as Petunia wanted to speak, Leonard interrupted her. "I accidentally hit a table crutches! I really have nothing! Adam, I know you must be very busy. Actually, there is no need to trouble. We just need to go back and have a rest. " "Sorry, my good friend came to the hospital because of the patient. Without a comprehensive examination, he will never get out of the hospital." Adam smiled slightly: "Believe me, too many examples are telling us, although we don''t need to be as neurotic as Sheldon. But if possible, be sure to eliminate possible dangers as much as possible. Unless you don''t treat me as a good friend? Or do you give me a reason why you must leave now? Can''t you want to change jobs at night, and then go to the interview in such a formal dress? " "..." Leonard was speechless and smiled bitterly. "He is not an interview." Petunia smiled and said: "We have dinner together, but you all have nothing to do. I thought it was a date at one time?" "No~!" Leonard immediately took the call, with a weird tone: "Of course not, it''s just you and me, and a gathering of people who didn''t show up because of work and colonoscopy." "Well, I just ask casually." Female Si Ji Pei Ni showed a knowing smile and did not continue to question. What doesn''t she know? "If I date a girl, I have indeed dated a girl!" Leonard began to concoct her, trying to remind Petunia that this was actually a date, but it was quite reserved. "That girl will know that she is on a date, capital D, bold black and underlined, about ~ will!" Having said this, he saw that Petunia and Adam were watching him not talking, and he knew that he had acted this way, so he shut up quickly. "I think I really have a concussion. Let''s get an MRI." "it is good." Adam nodded, and then said to Petunia who still wanted to follow up: "Penny, just leave it to me here. If I were you, I think I should drive back now. See if you can find the passerby riding a bicycle, and say sorry to him. " "what?" The high school campus girl, Omaha Cowgirl Petunia, has a dazed look. What? Go back and apologize for this kind of thing? They used to play tricks on girls who often took high scores by blindfolding her, and then tied her to the cornfield, leaving her alone for the night. These are trivialities, everyone laughed. If the girl who was teased wasn''t stuffed with ears of corn, she would definitely laugh with them. What''s the big deal! "Leinard, if you were thrown up inexplicably, do you think you need to apologize?" Adam looked at the one who had always been bullied. "certainly" Leonard subconsciously substitutes and feels that it is definitely necessary, but when he meets Petunia''s big surprised eyes, his voice just changes. "Actually, it''s okay...I can do it..." "To borrow a saying that Shelton often said: I shed tears for Mie''s education!" Adam looked at a cowardly bullied who only wanted to please the female school bully, and the surprised-looking female school bully, shook his head and exclaimed, "Look at how far your moral standards have slipped!" "I''ll go and apologize to him now." Petunia was immediately embarrassed. She is not the kind of person who has no sense of morality at all. Besides, it was told by Adam, the number one person in her circle of friends. The sense of shame is directly exploded. Just go out as you say. "Penny, I''ll go with you." Leonard felt distressed. "Okay, you can check it first." Adam grabbed him and took him to an MRI. "I vomited that person''s face, and it''s me who should apologize." Leonard tried to distinguish Penny: "Penny is innocent." "You really want to lick Petunia." Adam looked at him speechlessly: "Are we only talking about you throwing up that innocent passerby? Do not! It''s your attitude during the whole incident! You vomited, of course you should apologize! But as your friend, Petunia does not feel the need to apologize, which is very problematic. She may not have a sense of substitution for this innocent passerby who was thrown up. But you forgot the first time you met. She also cried and said that she broke up with her boyfriend Doug, who had been talking for four years, and she felt very hurt by being cheated. Isn''t his boyfriend Doug cheating, he just violated morals, but didn''t violate the law. Why is she crying, showing that she was hurt by a scumbag? The law is only the minimum moral requirement for people! Morality is still Temeow''s morality! Therefore, don''t jump flexibly on the benchmark of morality. Correct Pennys morality now, it will do you good without harm. After all, you are the one who needs moral protection. " "you''re right." When Leonard thought, it was true, especially the last sentence. Now that Pennys morality is cultivated, if one family is violent in the future, he can still be lightened by domestic violence. Emmm. He is so rational and imaginative. "hehe." Adam couldn''t help but smile when he saw Leonard jumping side by side between Reason and Licking Dog, with no sense of stagnation. To be honest, Leonard and Petunia have everything they need to lick the dog Leonard to the end? Or is it a rational man who uses Shelton''s positive feedback training method to train Penny similarly, constantly domesticating Penny, and finally successfully getting his expected experimental results? Adam is more inclined to the latter. Because Leonard grew up in experiments like this since he was a child. He is also a genius scientist with an IQ of 173. Intrigued by the ears and eyes, he said he hadn''t learned his mother Beverly''s practice of using everyone as an experiment? Adam didn''t believe it at all. The simplest example, Sheldon can still live very well, because Leonard deceived Sheldon a lot of things in a calm manner. For example, what sanitation conventions will the waiter comply with and will not spit in his food. It was Leonard who coaxed Sheldon casually. "So, I can''t go to dinner because of work?" Adam smiled. "Hey-hey." Leonard knew that he couldn''t hide from Adam, and he didn''t hide it. He just smiled: "I am ashamed to ask Penny directly, just in the name of having dinner together with you..." "Understand, understand." Adam nodded: "It''s just a colonoscopy? Who are you talking about? Howard, or Rajesh?" "Penny and I were talking about Sheldon..." Leonard explained with a smile, but he couldn''t help but stunned when he met Adam''s weird look: "What''s the matter?" "Why Sheldon?" Adam looked at Leonard with a weird look: "Shelton, a man of various rules, you just said he didn''t want to come. Penny would not have any doubts, why do you say that he just had a colonoscopy? And when it comes to colonoscopy, wouldn''t it be more reasonable for Howard and Rajesh to do it? " "I am dizzy." Leonard''s mouth twitched. He couldn''t take it anymore. After some inspection. "How is Leonard?" Petunia was back now. "It''s okay, just go back and have a rest." Adam said, "How about you? Did you find the biker?" "found it." Petunia said embarrassedly: "Leinard vomits too much, I followed the trail and chased him up, and apologized to him." "He accepted?" Adam nodded. "I explained to him. Although he was still angry, he accepted my apology." Petunia said embarrassedly. Adam knew it. This process of apologizing and accepting is obviously not as harmonious as Petunia said. Too! Anyone who encounters such a disgusting thing, even if the other party is a big beauty, will not be angry. Emmm. Of course, except for licking dogs like Leonard. The vast majority of normal people will be angry, and so embarrassed, it is not just a few good words from a beautiful woman that can eliminate the area of ??psychological shadow. "So, Adam, have you listened to my live performance video? How is it?" Petunia changed the subject. "The music is beautiful, the lyrics are touching, it fits the theme, it''s fascinating, keep it up." Adam casually said a few words, looked up at her, and smiled: "You are the star of tomorrow!" With that, Leonard walked out of the MRI room. "thanks" Petunia was very happy, but always felt something was wrong. But at this time Leonard had come out to greet her enthusiastically, caring about whether her apology went well and blamed it all for his fault, which caused her. That kind of licking made her such an old Siji also feel unusual, and she needs to think about it to deal with this king of spare tires. When she left the hospital, Penny drove Leonard back and drove halfway. Suddenly she wanted to understand what was wrong, and she couldn''t help but explode: "fk!" The music is beautiful, that is the credit of the band''s accompaniment. The lyrics are touching, that is the author of the lyrics is very good. It fits the theme, it was selected by the host. With so many adjectives, it seems that only this fascinating chance is a compliment. It''s really hard to say whether this fascinating is to praise her singing voice, or to praise her face and figure, and her dance. Anyway, falling into so many perfunctory words, even if this fascinating is a true compliment, it doesn''t feel like it is. Chapter 1104: Leonard wants to commit suicide, lactose intolerance is evolution Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! In the car. "Me?" Seeing Penny''s swearing, Leonard pointed at herself subconsciously, unbelievably full of surprises and expectations. "what?" Petunia had a black question mark on her face. "Nothing, nothing!" Leonard suddenly knew that he had misunderstood, so he waved his hand quickly, not wanting to continue the embarrassment. Pointing to his injured forehead, he changed the subject: "Sorry, I made you unhappy tonight." "Oh no, I am very happy tonight." Petunia was polite, and then thinking of Adam''s perfunctory treatment, she couldn''t help but glanced at Leonard. "Leinard, you also watched my live performance video that night, am I really that bad?" "No, you are great..." Leonard was naturally a nasty flattery: "Why do you ask?" Petunia said all of Adam''s perfunctory vocabulary. Emmm. As long as it doesn''t involve professional vocabulary that she doesn''t understand, Petunia''s memory is still good. After all, she is a professional waiter who memorizes all such a thick menu. "Don''t think too much, he must be complimenting you." Leonard affirmed: "Very few people can get the affirmation of Adam." "Yes?" Petunia became uncertain. Is it because she really wants to be bad, Adam''s string of adjectives, really all praise her? "Yes!" Reiner''s German is firm: "You have always been the best." "hehe." When Penny heard Leonard say this, she immediately regained her self-confidence, chuckled, and stopped struggling with the topic. TBBT4A apartment. Leonard opened the door and entered the house. "So? How about dating?" Shelton, who was playing on the computer at his desk, looked back. "awesome!" Leonard is a fan of self-confidence. "It seems that alcohol and confusion are really poisonous to American girls." Sheldon tilted his head and pouted, an expression showing the results of the experiment. "..." Leonard''s excitement stagnated, and he said displeased: "Hey! Petunia didn''t drink much tonight. And after I hit my forehead, she cleverly refuted my suggestion to come back directly to rest. After that, he drove me to the hospital soberly and asked Adam to do a comprehensive examination for me. Tonight is a romantic night, it''s not what you imagined to be on top of alcohol, so confused! " "Really?" Shelton has always been very fond of medical examinations, but when she heard this, she looked at Penny with surprise, and said, "Does she like pottery?" "...We didn''t talk about this." Leonard''s face was dark again. "No way?" Sheldon was even more surprised: "Apart from this topic you carefully fabricated, do you have other topics to talk about?" "Shut up!" Leonard thought of the long awkward and speechless time when he was waiting in the restaurant before, and suddenly weakened his self-confidence that was overwhelming just now, and shouted angrily. "Because we all know what happened?" Sheldon dragged his voice, raised his eyebrows, and thrust his knife straight. "..." Leonard was embarrassed and furious. But before leaving for a date tonight, he once imagined what the romantic night would be like tonight. Although Sheldon asked him to place his hopes on alcohol and Petunia''s confusion, he even wanted to have a more serious date night with Petunia. Emmm. Is such that. Have a good dinner in the restaurant, take a walk after dinner, and chat about common topics. for example. "Do you like pottery?" "I love pottery, okay!" "..." Speaking of having fun, pause, because they all know what is going to happen at this time. Leonard, who has watched too many movies, will lean forward, and then the two of them will kiss. Even the details are so vivid, all arranged by Leonard clearly. Petunia would hesitate at first. For girls, reservedness is still needed. This also better reflects his masculinity. Then she will kiss back passionately. After all, the romance is ignited at this moment, burning her reserved. She will bite his lips. After all, such playful heroines are played in movies. He likes this one very much. He believes that Petunia is the same. When everything happened as promised, he knew that she wanted him! It''s done! They can applaud for love! Oh, mygod! For Leonard''s emotional performance, he even began to pray to God. At that time, Sheldon looked on coldly, with no sense of substitution, and Mu De emotionally said in surprise: "Now you are going to do it?" Then Leonard will look left and right, there is no Penny in the apartment, only Sheldon, what else can be done? I can only say that I have a panic attack. Now she was again ignorantly brought up by Sheldon, and the shame was overwhelming. "No, nothing happened!" Leonard said angrily: "But just because I was hit on the forehead..." "Is it because when Petunia bit your lip, she hurt you when she pushed you back?" Sheldon curiously asked. "No... what does it mean to push me back?" Leonard denied first, then said puzzledly. "You know." Sheldon shrugged: "Penny and you, if you really interpret the plot in the movie as you imagined, then Penny is also the one who takes the initiative. She leaned forward and kissed you actively. You hesitated, then kissed back and bit her lip. She knew you wanted her and it was done..." "..." Leonard was ashamed of Sheldon as the playful heroine in the movie and couldn''t help but stare at Sheldon. Sheldon raised his neck, puffed up his eyes and looked down at him, with a dare you say thats not the case expression. "it''s the same." After looking at each other for a few seconds, Leonard retreated as always, thought about it, and grinned again. Regardless of who takes the initiative or not, for him, it is exactly the same. After all, he is an experimental physicist and knows what Newton''s third law is best! A few days later. In the apartment, four otaku sat there, everyone wearing headphones, staring at their laptops, and outputting with their hands frantically. A game is full of enthusiasm. In the end, Sheldon took the Blade of Azzinoth and ran away, and everyone died tragically. "You betrayed us for a sword and wasted 97 hours of fighting side by side?" Leonard looked at Sheldon incredulously: "Who are you?!" "I am a night elf thief, this is what I should do." Sheldon said confidently: "Have you not read my character introduction?" "..." Everyone was speechless. At this moment, Petunia''s chuckle came from outside the door. "excuse me." Leonard finally remembered that there was a goddess who was full of eyes and stomach next door, and walked out the door. "Don''t forget the mail." Shelton reminded again in due course. It''s not that he cares much, but his obsessive-compulsive disorder. "Yep." Leonard walked out with Penny''s mail that was intercepted for the Nth time. He just wanted to strike up a conversation as always, but he looked up and saw that Penny was making love with a handsome guy by the door. Boom! a bolt from the blue! What happened next, he was in a daze. He dare to say that if he drinks a little more wine then, the chances of anyone succeeding in him will be overwhelming. When he came back to his senses, Adam, Sheldon, and Howard were already sitting in front of him, Rajesh was sitting on the floor, and everyone looked at him with the eyes of a persuasion meeting. "Adam, why are you here?" "A little bird told me." Adam smiled and said, "A good friend of mine is about to commit suicide, can I not come?" "Sheldon!" Leonard immediately understood, and then defended: "I didn''t!" "Yes?" Sheldon pointed to the things on the coffee table: "What is this? Did you buy it for your own use?" "This is the scratching post..." Leonard suddenly felt guilty, but looked at Adam and explained: "Sheldon misunderstood, although I have asthma. But a geneticist who studies cats in San Diego has created a super cute hypoallergenic kitten...I am not suicide! " "I know." Adam nodded and smiled: "But it is undeniable that you have this tendency. Otherwise, you will never immediately put the way of changing your life in such a dangerous direction after feeling frustrated. No matter how low the allergen is, there are still some. You can''t deny this, can you? " "...I am not emotionally frustrated." Leonard''s mood was momentarily low, and he lowered his head to defend himself. "Isn''t feeling frustrated yet?" Sheldon''s eyes widened: "You date Petunia first, thinking it''s a romantic night. But a few days later, I ran into Petunia and the perfect handsome guy in your eyes making each other in the hallway. Then you said that you would lower the standard. Once you wanted Olivia Vig, the alittle and amblyopic nutritionist in the cafeteria, I just said that you were nothing. Feeling frustrated two! " "Then Sheldon suggested you go to Leslie Winkel." Howard answered: "I can''t believe it was Sheldon''s proposal. After all, she was Sheldon''s ultimate mortal enemy, in case she and Leonard met each other. Sheldon will face her every day in the future? " "Because she is second on my blacklist, I noticed that she was shaving her legs. It''s getting into winter again recently, so she is hinting that she can be an indescribable target. " Sheldon said calmly: "And I don''t think she can make it with Leonard. So relax, and even if it''s done, I can just kick Leonard out. " "Please, kick me out now, okay?" Leonard mocked. "Lesley didn''t like you again?" Sheldon said straightforwardly. "..." Leonard had a good heart. "Leinard went directly to the laboratory to find her, and proposed to combine her expertise in neurochemistry to do a social exploration experiment in biology. AKA asked her out. I have to say, I''m all sweating for Leonard. " Seeing Adam looking at him, Howard couldn''t help but start to gossip: "Know that they are in the same laboratory, and the hidden dangers are too great. Believe me, when it comes to the legal knowledge of psychological harassment, I am self-taught and have a lot of practical experience..." "This is not your kind of direct female colleague to give you a big back dance, this is a normal date invitation!" Leonard shouted. "Ahem, in short, not only did she immediately understand, she also asked Leonard how to do this exploratory experiment. Leonard talked about common peoples common routines, such as having dinner, watching a movie, and then ding dong ding dong~" Howard coughed slightly and continued: "Lesley directly suggested that the basis for evaluating the success of a date is based on the chemical reaction of the parting kiss. Heart rate, biochemical pheromone, etc. So she proposed to pretend that their date went well, and then jump directly to the key variable part. That is to go directly to the kiss before the date and break up. Then he gave Leonard a piece of gum directly for the polite preparation before the big show..." Having said this, he couldn''t help sighing: "Leslie Winkel, what a strange woman!" Adam glanced at him, the curvature of the corners of his mouth could not be controlled. You can''t grasp this strange girl. "What a strange woman!" Shelton couldn''t hear his friends say that the ultimate enemy is good, and vomited: "It''s just a nuisance, oh, forget it. Even if she is a nuisance, she is also a PhD in physics. If you go there, you won''t even have the opportunity to participate in the experiment like Leonard. " "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. "We are now persuading Leonard not to digress." Adam smiled. But he agreed with Sheldon at this time. If Howard rushed up at this moment, 80% would be ruthlessly mocked. But in the future, let Leslie this strange woman discover Howard''s "hot" side, Howard becomes Leslie''s toy, it is just around the corner. "They do the variable link directly." Howard was ridiculed by Sheldon and was not in the mood to continue to describe it vividly, and said quickly. "Lesley gave an evaluation. On the positive side, the kiss is good, reasonable technique, and no extra spit. On the other hand, there is no feeling, nothing at all..." "Enough, stop talking!" Leonard couldn''t help it anymore, his mood was a little broken. "The third time feeling frustrated." Sheldon was as ignorant as ever and raised three fingers. "Leinard, do you know where you went wrong?" Adam looked at Leonard. "I know." Leonard said in frustration: "That Doug, not to mention IQ, is not as good as you in appearance, but for us, it is absolutely perfect. And I have lactose intolerance, asthma, and motion sickness..." After half an hour. Adam saw that Leonard was constantly complaining about himself and couldn''t listen anymore, so he interrupted: "What you are talking about is not all your shortcomings. For example, lactose intolerance. Although Shelton laughed at you all the time. But in fact, from a scientific point of view, lactose intolerance is not a shortcoming, but a manifestation of evolution. " "what?!" Sheldon stared, unable to accept this explanation: "Drinking milk and farting is a manifestation of evolution?" "Exactly." Adam smiled and said, "The reason why I have lactose intolerance is because my body lacks lactase. The ingested lactose could not be digested and absorbed into the blood and stayed in the intestines. Intestinal bacteria fermenting and breaking down lactose will produce a lot of gas causing bloating and farting. But from the human race. Lactase is naturally present and helps babies digest breast milk. After weaning, it gradually disappeared. This is to reduce dependence on mothers, find new sources of food, and promote the development of the entire race. Otherwise, no one will be like a baby who can''t do without his mother, human beings would have been extinct..." "What do you guys see me doing?!!!" Howard felt the unfriendly eyes of everyone and was very angry. It''s not that he can''t do without his mother. But his mother can''t do without him! This is a completely different concept! Chapter 1105: Leonard Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. "Not only that." Adam turned his gaze away from Howard, who was still holding the I love you, little blister note every day, who loved the lunch box, and continued. "No longer drinking milk in adulthood, and stopping the synthesis of lactase can also save energy, which is beneficial to survival." "But 78% to 94% of Americans do not have lactose intolerance..." Shelton also wanted to refute. "So?" Adam laughed blankly. "So, your statement is wrong." Sheldon said: "Drinking milk and farting is a disadvantage." "Anyone can say this, but you can''t." Adam smiled and said, "Because if most are the advantages, then what are you?" "Absolute disadvantage!" Howard immediately complained: "The nightmare of life!" "It''s a miracle of life!" Sheldon corrected with puffed eyes. "It''s a compromise, it''s the wonder of life." Adam joked: "As for the 78% to 94% of Americans that you said do not have lactose intolerance, they are American whites, and you don''t count as other ethnicities. And there are not only American whites in the world. Northern Europe is 85% to 100%. Central Europe is 77% to 91%. The world''s major powers are 70% to 80%. Only 5% in the East. " "According to you, Asians are the most evolved?" Rajesh said happily. "Can''t say that..." Adam looked at Rajesh and smiled: "This data is actually problematic, because lactose intolerance is just a symptom, not a disease. Except for a very small number of particularly severe symptoms. In fact, most people drank too much because they drank more milk. After getting used to it, the body secretes lactase again, and it can tolerate the digestion of lactose. It''s just that there are disadvantages in this way. That is the flora in the intestinal tract, which must be re-adapted. Some other beneficial bacteria will be re-secreted by lactase to squeeze the living space and cause various other problems. " Emmm. But from a scientific point of view, Rajesh is not wrong. Because no matter how much you adapt, so a large proportion is there, it can''t all be adapted from the day after tomorrow, right... As for energy saving? The most wasteful country that grabs the world''s resources says, what is that? "This is a fallacy!" Shelton couldn''t accept that Leonard''s shortcomings turned into advantages, and retorted: "Then, according to you, can his asthma also be an advantage?" "certainly." Adam didn''t feel sleepy when he said this, he laughed: "Although asthma cannot be confused with lactose intolerance. After all, lactose intolerance is not a disease, but an evolutionary option. And asthma is completely sick. But in today''s world, asthma is still really not a disease, but is also a manifestation of evolution. If you dont believe me, go and see those athletes. Why is the proportion of asthma patients increasing? Can''t it be the American dream? Isn''t it because of the "Mie''s Evolution"! Leonard, don''t be frustrated, just like you, choose a project that suits you. Train well, maybe you can represent the dream team and get a gold medal Grand Slam. Become the demon king in this project field and rule the world! " Emmm. Of course, at that time, he still needs his good friend to provide him with technical support to develop an asthma spray that is more suitable for athlete Leonard... "..." Sheldon was dumbfounded, speechless. Because the current trend of American athletes should not be too obvious. Public opinion can deceive people, but data can''t. Mathematics is the truth, it can''t be justified. Howard and Rajesh also had the same expression. They were all shocked by Adam''s peculiar thinking. Leonard Rich Hofstadter, a gold medal Grand Slam player? ? ? The sports demon Leonard? ? ? This is nothing short of a slippery world! With such an explosive brain hole, even Leonard was dumbfounded, and for a while, he forgot to be sad, and his talented imagination made him think about it. In the eyes of his mother Beverly, he has always been the worst of his siblings. His younger brother is a professor at Harvard Law School. The girlfriend I talked about is also a top student in law school, or an excellent athlete who has won an Olympic bronze medal, and is about to participate in the 2008 Olympic Games again to sprint for the championship medal! But according to Adam, the bronze medal girlfriend... If it wasn''t for the three words girlfriend, what would count for him? He, Leonard Hofstadter, is entirely possible because of asthma, he will become a genius athlete in the gold medal Grand Slam, and the world''s sports demon king! ! Leonard couldn''t help it anymore, grinning directly behind his ears. A counterattack journey from the abandoned house to the big devil? I dare not write like that! But I have to say that Leonard feels refreshed! How about three frustrated feelings? Dopamine is not the only thing Penny can provide. This kind of imagination is not much worse than that of men and women! "Leinard, do you know why you are emotionally frustrated?" Adam saw that Leonard was no longer so frustrated, indicating that the palliative effect had been achieved, and now he was starting to cure the root cause. "Why?" Leonard''s smile stagnated. "I heard you had a 97-hour online game marathon with Shelton the other day?" Adam smiled. "Yup." Leonard got angry when he said this and glared at Sheldon: "This guy completely ignores our efforts for such a long time. After getting the Blade of Azzinoth, we left us and ran away. Finally, the Blade of Azzinoth was sold on Ebay..." "I am the Juggernaut!" Howard proudly said. That''s right. He rushed to Admiral Ebay to buy the Blade of Azzinoth at the first time, claiming to be a swordsman, and he did not live up to these 97 hours of fighting. "Dude, haven''t you noticed the problem?" Adam murmured: "If you continue this way, let alone three emotional frustrations, you will cry in the future, you will be single by your strength, and then you will die alone." "Can''t get the Nobel Prize yet." Shelton couldn''t help adding. "..." Leonard was so angry, staring at Sheldon fiercely. Because whenever his feelings are frustrated, he will feel that his life is over, his feelings are out of play, somehow he will win the Nobel Prize, and then he will die alone. Shelton always emphasizes that he will not...mainly won''t win the Nobel Prize! "Adam, what''s the problem?" Leonard still didn''t turn the corner, and humbly asked Adam for advice. "When did you start playing the online game marathon?" Adam was speechless: "When did you have a romantic night with Petunia that you think was a success?" "what!" Leonard screamed. Originally from when he thought he had a tacit romantic night with Petunia, he directly entered the online game marathon, which lasted 97 hours. After they were over, I heard Penny''s chuckle outside, and when I opened the door, I saw Petunia and the handsome guy named Doug approaching each other by the door. The timeline is so clear. So spicy eyes again! According to the general rules of the American drama world, after the first date, you must make a phone invitation for the second date in time to determine the success or failure of the first date. But Leonard not only directly denied that after Petunia asked if it was a date, but then vaguely tried to imply that it was actually a date. After I went back that night, I only knew that Zai Yi told Sheldon that he was a big success, and there was no phone invitation to finalize the second date. Not only that, but also directly entered the 97-hour marathon of online games, leaving Penny behind. Adam believes that after Petunia came here more than once in these 97 hours, she came to see what Leonard meant. Why didn''t there be any movement? Secondly, it is estimated that the stench of the apartment has smoked her. And Adam seriously doubted Leonard, who was devoting himself to the game battle, whether he saw or heard Penny, it is hard to say. For dates and games, Leonard made choices with his feet. And it was a crushing choice of the game, and there was no trace of the date in his eyes. This kind of strength, if you are not single, who is still single? "damn it!" Leonard finally reacted and wanted to slap his thigh with annoyance: "Adam, what do you think I should do now?" "Feel sorry." Adam apologized: "You asked the wrong person. I have been in the opposite position. I really don''t have any experience with your current situation." "..." Leonard, Howard, and Rajesh didn''t know what to say. Although they believe this is not bragging. But it''s so pretty and uncomfortable. "Howard?" Leonard looked at Howard. "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched, but he nodded and said, "Well, I am really experienced with this. If I were you, don''t be impulsive. Love is not a sprint, but a marathon. Never give up chasing until she finally falls into your arms..." Having said this, he fell into some bad memory and muttered in a low voice: "Or spray you with anti-wolf spray... But you are not afraid at all, because you spray yourself with asthma spray every day and have mature experience. " "I can''t agree." Although Sheldon was shocked by Adam with a peculiar way of thinking, he had recovered at this time and his spirit was high. "Leinard can only retrieve the black box full of good memories of her from the burning ruins, and analyze the data carefully. Prevent now from falling into the Dollys Valley again. Because Leonard couldn''t run at all. Sprints and marathons are not what he can beat with asthma spray. " Having said this, he looked at Adam with scorching eyes: "So your previous statement is wrong. For some athletes, asthma is indeed a weapon for cheating. But for Leonard this kind of sports waste, even if he was given a magical medicine, his waste-like foundation is there, no matter how cheating is still useless. Asthma is a shortcoming for Leonard! The sports demon Leonard? Hahaha~" "hehe." Adam also laughed: "Sheldon, you don''t know anything about drugs. No matter how poor Leonard''s foundation is, can it still be much worse than the US captain before the transformation? But look at a dose of super serum, and instantly change from a weak chicken to a big breasted brother who can match everyone! You know the Hulk, why is it so strong? That''s because of krypton steroids! And do you know why Batman comes out at night and turns from an ordinary super billionaire to a superhero Batman who wants to beat people everywhere at night? Old drunkard. There are also various ways in the Lord of Mysteries to be upgraded, dont you have to take all the potions..." "..." Sheldon was stunned again. Adam refreshed his knowledge of his favorite superhero characters. Yes. Those superheroes become superheroes because they have all kinds of cheating methods. Especially Hulk. Ontology, Dr. Bruce Banner, like Leonard, is also a Ph.D. in physics. Just imagine, whether it is the Hulk or the captain of the United States, if you participate in sports, as long as one% of the strength is displayed, it is enough to become the devil of sports! Banner is OK, why must Leonard not? Seeing this, Leonard lifted his chin again. "Howard has a certain point." Adam saw that Sheldon was stupid again, he was happy, and looked at Leonard. "If you really want to pursue Petunia, don''t worry, she is not the kind of woman who wants to settle down immediately. Now that you cant pursue it, its not necessarily a bad thing..." "I hope Leonard can catch him right away." Rajesh interjected. "thanks." Although Leonard knew that Adam was telling the truth, he preferred to listen to Rajesh''s encouragement. "After all, we are a national treasure of peace." Rajesh said quietly: "36 hours of uninterrupted rehabilitation exercise on weekends, I can~" "..." Leonard squinted at Rajesh, and the mockery almost came out of his mouth. He wanted to say: "Yes, thank you for the treasure of the country of peace. This book has an incredible effect on long-term rehabilitation exercises. Ive experienced it myself, and I cant agree more~" Emmm. Although Leonard doesn''t have much love experience, among the close women he can count with slaps, there is one who can cry Rajesh out. That''s right! When Rajeshs sister Puglia came over last year, even though out of respect for Rajeshs friend, good friends Howard and Leonardra hooked, they were not allowed to touch Puglia. But everyone knows that in front of hormones, the hook contract is broken. And just like Sheldon guessed Leonard Penny''s way of getting along, Leonard and Puglia were also Puglia''s initiative. Leonard was just the one who was half-pushed and half-buried. But this fact gives Leonard an extra psychological advantage in front of Rajesh. It''s a pity that he agreed to Puglia and couldn''t disclose the news to anyone. I still wondered if Puglia came back to Pasadena someday, he would still have a chance to secretly have a few exciting activities with Puglia. So at this moment, he can only bear it. You can''t give up the Rajesh''s sister who just came over and grabbed her for Petunia, who doesn''t seem to have a big chance yet, right? Leonard is a rational physicist. He can do this arithmetic problem! The last thing is over. Leonard put away the scratching post he bought, and put away the headphones he used to listen to music and sing sad songs. Howard also thoughtfully wanted to find a new empathy for Leonard based on his experience, and took the otaku quartet to the Latin dance studio. There are a lot of enthusiastic teachers there too, so Leonard picks whatever... Chapter 1106: Mad Scientist, Horror Parasite Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. "Huh~!" Leonard, who had fled back from the Latin dance studio, picked up his asthma spray for the Nth time and took a puff. no way. The teachers in the Latin dance studio might be effective against Howard, who has no taboos. But for him who still has a little bit of aesthetics, he is really not interested. Especially the teacher who is the leader of the team, when dancing, suddenly ran up to him, just staring at him and jumping. He didn''t feel the joy that the experienced Howard had said at all. On the contrary, he lowered his head uncomfortably throughout the whole process, and did not dare to look directly at the other partys enthusiastic eyes. By now, his neck is sore. Thinking of this, he took another breath of asthma spray, and then took a lonely breath. Shaking and shaking the asthma spray bottle in his hand, he said unbelievably: "Damn it, it''s gone!" You know, this is enough for him for a long time. Now it ran out in one night without knowing it. "Sheldon, I ran out of asthma spray. Help me find a spare." Leonard felt a little breathless, and greeted Sheldon as he went to the bedroom to find a spare. I was afraid that I couldn''t breathe before I found it and fainted. This is also one of the important reasons why he can tolerate Sheldon. No matter how bad Shelton is, he is still a person, and a person with obsessive-compulsive disorder and high-definition image memory. In case he is too late, Sheldon must know where his things are. "Sheldon!" "coming." When he called for the second time, Sheldon came out unhurriedly. In his nightgown, he looked at Leonard who was walking against the wall, shook his head and sneered. "I knew Adam was wrong! You can''t turn into a superhero if you take any medicine!" "Sheldon!!" Leonard felt that he was almost unable to breathe, and stared at Sheldon with his throat in shock and anger, and he whispered, "My spare asthma spray!" "Give you!" Sheldon saw that Leonard was really unable to breathe, and quickly and skillfully found Leonard''s spare asthma spray and handed it to Leonard. "Hoo~~~!" Leonard, like a treasure, took a long sip, with a relieved smile on his face. "Do you want to go out and fight now?" Sheldon was watching and asked seriously. Superheroes like to fight. "..." Leonard took another breath of asthma spray before glaring at Sheldon: "Yes! I really want to! And it doesn''t have to be so troublesome to go out!" "here?" Sheldon looked left and right, puzzled: "You want to beat yourself?" "No, I have a better choice!" Leonard took the asthma spray and walked to his equipment room, turned off the light in the living room of the apartment, and a cool green lightsaber flashed. "You want to fight me?" When Sheldon saw that the situation was not good, he trot back to his bedroom, and when he came out again, a blue lightsaber appeared in his hand. "Darth Vader, take it!" Leonard wielded the signature collector''s edition lightsaber that Adam gave him, and waved at Sheldon: "I, Luke Skywalker, here comes!" "You are Darth Vader!" Sheldon quit, put down his lightsaber, and retorted: "I''m Luke Skywalker! Have you seen it? I am an autograph of Mark Hamill!" "I''m still Frank Oz''s signature!" Leonard pointed to the signature on the lightsaber and said proudly: "I''m still Master Yoda!" "Please!" Sheldon contemptuously said: "Adam just sees you as short as Master Yoda, not that you are as wise as Master Yoda, don''t think too much!" "how about you?" Leonard held the sword in both hands again, and sneered: "The reason why Adam gave you Luke Skywalker''s lightsaber is that you are as thin and tall as Luke, not that you have the strength and courage of Luke!" "We can give it a try!" Sheldon was furious, clenched the blue lightsaber in both hands, arched his body, and assumed a fighting stance. "Try it!" Leonard also assumed the same posture. One blue and one green, in the dim apartment living room, constantly rotating, facing away! For a while. "Are you coming or not?" Leonard turned a little dizzy and couldn''t help but vomit. "come." Sheldon proudly said: "I''m looking for the best time, your body is too weak. This best time will appear at any time, and you are dizzy now! Are you having asthma again? " "what!" Leonard was so angry that he swung his sword directly at Sheldon. Sheldon ducked sideways, and also swung his sword at Leonard. Leonard also avoided in time. Emmm. Do not misunderstand. It''s not how flexible Shelton and Leonard are, but their swords are completely soft, without strength and speed. Any living creature can avoid it. Quite a little bit of the effect of the action in the middle of the game. Occasionally, when the green lightsaber and the blue lightsaber are about to collide, they will leave without touching them. Even if the two sides said no matter how hard they said, they were very tacit and did not head-on. It''s not that Leonard didn''t want to slash Shelton severely. But because of reluctance. This is the signature collector''s edition of Star Wars lightsaber that Adam gave them! Although it is not as good as the original lightsaber props in the movie that can sell hundreds of thousands of dollars at every turn, it is also very rare and precious. And over time, it will become more and more expensive. Collector''s Edition, it''s not a joke! Both of them are the kind of wonderful works that can be kept undisassembled in order to ensure the collection value of the collection of toys. Let them use such an expensive and precious signature collection lightsaber to fight passionately, don''t be kidding! It''s fun enough to behave with a lightsaber. The two of them flicked their eyes and swords, and they were overwhelmed by the addiction to the star wars protagonist Luke Skywalker and the charming character Master Yoda. The anger just vanished in an instant. After the standard retraction of the sword, Leonard couldn''t help but smile: "It''s funny~" "certainly!" Shelton entered deeper and naturally raised his head: "May the Force be with you!" "Do you want to watch Star Wars again?" Leonard is interested. "When you choose to do something, either do it or don''t do it, without trying to say it!" Sheldon once again quoted classic lines from Star Wars. "That''s my line!" Leonard murmured, then went to get the Blu-ray discs of Star Wars, and began to relive the story of Star Wars with Sheldon. Emmm. Not surprisingly, before watching, they went to the bedroom to put on their Star Wars costumes. Seeing the wonderful place, they held lightsabers and imitated them from time to time, laughing like a two-hundred-jin child. Another weekend passed. When Adam came again, Leonard couldn''t help asking: "Adam, are you going to conduct medical research on asthma?" "how?" Adam smiled and said, "Are you really going to be the demon king of sports?" "no." Leonard smiled bitterly: "It''s all just for fun, no one can take it seriously. I just dont want to continue to be bothered by asthma. Dont you know, last time I almost choked..." Speaking of this, after being dragged by Howard and the others to dance with the teachers and his wife in the Latin dance room last time, he ran out of asthma spray, carelessly, and told him about the dangerous situation that he almost didn''t get a spare. "This is indeed a problem." Adam nodded: "I''m just sorry, I have enough research topics on my hands, and I really don''t have the energy to start a medical topic on asthma treatment. And in a short period of time, research on asthma will not be as breakthrough as you wish. But I will help you pay attention. Before, you''d better prepare a little more asthma spray to prevent similar things from happening again. If misfortune happens, call me as soon as possible, and I will be there as soon as possible. " "thanks." Leonard thanked him. "take it easy." Howard interjected: "Leinard, you are an emergency response to panic and asthma. As long as I pay more attention in the future and don''t take you to such exciting places, you will be fine. " "..." Leonard rolled his eyes looking at Howard''s appearance of a playboy who will show you to the world. "Please don''t take me to such exciting places again, I can''t bear it!" "Ok." Howard clapped his hands and laughed: "The problem is solved, without me, Leonard wants to find excitement, but there is no chance." "Adam, can you help me solve the problem that I can''t talk to women?" Seeing that the transparent person Rajesh talked about solving the problem of disease, he couldn''t help but speak. "Well." Adam shook his head and said, "I''m still sorry, this is purely a psychological problem, and it will either get better in the future or there will be no cure." "Yes." Leonard seized the opportunity and mocked: "Anyway, you can talk to Howard. What do you want to talk to a woman!" "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. "Huh!" Rajesh dissatisfied: "You and Howard''s grudges don''t involve me. It''s as if you have a woman who needs to talk, needs to exercise, and if you can stimulate, you need to keep sucking asthma spray afterwards? " "..." Leonard''s smile stagnated. What a damaging friend! Fatal moves! "Interesting." Sheldon sat on the throne, leaned back tactically, and looked at the opponents, thoughtfully. "You all have all kinds of problems, and you all need Adam for research and treatment." "It''s as if you don''t have one." Howard vomited: "You can survive a series of scientific topics." "Anyway, you won''t be doing these scientific projects." Sheldon mocked: "Mr. Vorowitz!" Howard glared at Sheldon fiercely. "All right!" Adam saw that the otaku quartet seemed to have been affected by the negative influence of the spiritual gem, and he kept chattering with each other. After watching for a while, he interrupted with a smile. "Everyone is good friends, don''t attack each other. Leonards asthma problem, I will focus on it, and try my best not to affect your performance due to asthma... Well, but you have to be sure. Once there is a real chance of cure in the future, there is nothing left to say. How much strength is how much strength. Even if 80% will lose, there is no reason to only play 20% of the strength because of asthma. " "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched: "I would never use this to make matters worse!" "Because you never had a chance." Sheldon said straightforwardly. Leonard glared at Sheldon, ignored him, looked at Adam: "Adam, is there really no good way? I met a colleague from the Biology Department of California Institute of Technology. He also has asthma and is actively researching a cure for getting rid of asthma..." "You mean the bug-eating lunatic in the biology department!" Sheldon said in surprise: "Leinard, you won''t be hit too much last week. Then I almost suffocated. The lack of oxygen caused brain damage, right? Adam, help Leonard take a look! " "I have no brain damage!" Leonard exclaimed, "Professor Heideman is a bit whimsical. But before the truth is confirmed, it has always been said to be the madness of a madman. You should know this best. If you dont believe me, go to school and ask, in everyones eyes, is Professor Heideman a madman or you are a madman! " "All lunatics!" Howard laughed. "Sheldon is the incarnation of a madman, and Professor Heideman is just a little crazy." Rajesh said quietly: "In contrast, Sheldon is more crazy!" "Eat bugs?" Adam curiously asked. "Yup." Leonard explained: "Before he wanted to take me to participate in the experiment. After all, people who have asthma and the spirit of scientific exploration are not easy to find. But I was really frustrated with those bugs, so I didn''t agree. I heard that he had been preparing for two years. Because I really couldn''t find anyone willing to participate in the experiment, I had to do it myself in the end. It seems that it has been going on for almost a year now... I heard that he has not had asthma in six months. Adam, do you think Professor Heideman has the possibility of success? " "There are indeed studies showing that the enzymes produced by worms can attenuate allergic reactions." Adam frowned and said, "But eating bugs is too dangerous!" "He seems to take one to two months as a standard cycle, and then take antiparasitic drugs, expel them from the body, and collect data..." Before Leonard finished speaking, he was dragged out by Adam: "Adam, what''s the matter?" "You said that in everyone''s eyes, Professor Heideman is a lunatic." Adam explained while pulling Leonard out. "Do you think there is a very good experimenter in the school. Can a madman dare to do something crazy?" Leonard, when you chatted with Professor Heideman, did you drink something? " "You mean..." Leonard was simply stupid. "Holyshit!" Howard they were also dumbfounded. "Do not!" Leonard was a little sick, but still didn''t want to believe it: "He didn''t dare to do this." "Don''t be afraid of ten thousand, just in case!" Adam said in a deep voice: "For mad scientists, you must be vigilant. Bugs are parasitic in the body, it''s not a joke." "what!" Sheldon also exclaimed at this time: "I want to go to Adam, you must help me and thoroughly investigate!" Howard and Rajesh also hurriedly followed. They really couldn''t believe the integrity of the lunatic Heideman. Emmm. After thinking about it a little bit, they followed even more closely. Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. When Adam and his party arrived in two cars, they saw an ambulance parked there, and the first responders pushed down a middle-aged man who was lying on the push bed with pain. And Leonard and the others are more painful than this middle-aged man, because they shouted in unison: "Professor Heideman!" Chapter 1107: The reason behind it is heartwarming Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. The entrance to the emergency room. Leonard and they shouted names that made them flustered in unison to a middle-aged man who was rushed to the hospital. "He is Professor Heideman?" Adam was taken aback, then quickly recovered and greeted him: "What''s the situation?" "Male, 52 years old, with severe chest pain." The first responder said quickly. "Okay, I''ll take over here." Adam helped push the bed and walked in. "Professor Heideman..." Leonard''s face turned green when he saw the pain. "Dr. Hofstadter." Professor Heideman endured the pain and looked at Leonard. "Professor Heideman." Sheldon hid behind Leonard and said hello. "Dr. Cooper." Professor Heideman greeted again. "Professor Heideman." "Dr. Kusapari." "Professor Heideman." "Mr. Vorowitz." "..." Howard twitched the corners of his mouth when he looked at Professor Heideman who was so painful. For the first time, the Leonard trio didn''t smile at it. no way. I really can''t laugh. One is that Professor Heideman is very painful, they are not funny. Second, Professor Heideman actually recognized all four of them accurately. Instead of only knowing that Leonard and the famous madman Sheldon have a root relationship with him, what does this mean? Naturally not because the four of them are trendy male groups in the scientific community of Caltech. It can only show that Professor Heideman pays special attention to them! This kind of extra attention, after Adam reminded, is the reason behind the heart-warming at this moment... "When did the chest pain start?" Adam asked as he pushed the bed into the emergency room. "A few days ago." Professor Heideman endured the pain and said, "I am a biologist, and I am doing an experiment...pot!" The medical staff who had surrounded him a long time ago quickly took a basin and placed it in front of Professor Heideman. vomit! Professor Heideman vomited. Leonard and the three looked away, and Sheldon yelled lord, boy and ran away. The medical staff covered the vomited basin and prepared to remove it to avoid nausea to these director''s friends. emmm. They all recognized the Sheldon Quad. The group of four has been here once, and Leonard has been there more than once. The medical staff remembered that they were friends of the director, so they paid special attention to the memory. Secondly, the image of the four-member group is too clear and impressive, and you can''t forget it at a glance! "Don''t take it away, let me see!" Adam stopped the medical staff. The medical staff was taken aback, looked down, and immediately understood the reason, and handed the vomit basin to Adam. "Yes, don''t take it away!" Professor Heideman''s breath also became a little smoother, and he exclaimed. "Otherwise it may lead to the loss of experimental data, which may be related to the treatment of asthma!" "Please give them three pots." Adam took the vomit basin, and first ordered the medical staff to give Leonard three of them, one for each. Then use tweezers to pick up something from the vomiting basin, and motioned: "This is your cure for asthma?" Vomit*3! Leonard didn''t know it at first, so he took a pot by himself. But after seeing a white worm that was constantly twisting and twisting in Adam''s tweezers, the three of them immediately began to vomit and vomit. no way. Normal people will feel slightly uncomfortable when they see this kind of worm. Not to mention Leonard''s three weakest chickens who can''t see this kind of scene. In the future, "Man" Petunia will teach howard, Leonard, and Rajesh these girls fishing skills face-to-face, let them hook earthworms, and they will behave similarly. The color of earthworms is not as white as these worms, their vitality is far worse, and their visual impact is completely different. "He is my recipe." Professor Heideman, who had vomited, felt a little better, and leaned there to watch the long worm growing up in Adam''s hand, with a smile on his face. "He is beautiful, isn''t he?" "he?" Adam glanced at Professor Heideman in surprise. emmm. Under normal circumstances, shouldn''t it be her? "...The longer these worms stay in my body, the more enzymes I can extract!" Professor Heideman began to talk about his scientific experiments triumphantly. "So I stretched the time from a standard time of 2 months to a year, which is 343 days to be precise..." "stop!" Leonard wiped his mouth and looked nervously at the triumphant Professor Heideman. "Professor Heideman, I just want to know one question. You haven''t given me these worms, have you?" "what?" Professor Heideman was taken aback. "You used to want me to do experiments with you, but I refused." Leonard didn''t care about basic social courtesy either, and directly incarnate Sheldon and asked straightforwardly. "I want to ask, no, I have to ask, did you secretly feed me those bugs?" "of course not!" Professor Heideman finally reacted and said angrily: "I am this kind of person in your mind?" "no" After Leonard got the answer he wanted, he let out a sigh of relief. The little Sheldon breath that had been contaminated from Sheldon''s body immediately dissipated. After returning to the self who cared about the eyes of others, he unconsciously showed apologetic eyes. "He didn''t mean that." While talking, Adam instructed the medical staff to label the vomit of the three Leonards and take it to the laboratory for testing. Professor Heideman: "..." "Give way." Adam had arranged a portable X-ray at this time, so Leonard and the others moved away first, and then took a chest X-ray for Professor Heideman. After putting the X-ray film on the viewing board, Professor Heideman also ignored Leonard''s anger, looked at the image on the X-ray film, and said with joy. "Look, they are all this big." "..." The three Leonards looked at the clustered insects shown on the X-ray film, and had the urge to vomit again. They quickly looked away and did not dare to look again. "indeed." Adam nodded: "Professor Heideman, you are suffering from severe intestinal obstruction. You must have an operation right away!" "No, no!" Professor Heideman immediately shook his head into a rattle: "The operation will ruin all my experiments. This is two years of preparation and 343 days of persistence. I have to choose another treatment plan. " "This is the best treatment plan." Adam reminded. "No, it''s not." Professor Heideman glanced at the young Adam and shook his head: "I want to see your superior doctor. I believe he must have a better treatment plan." "This is the director of our surgery, Dr. Adam Duncan." The resident doctor on the side quickly reminded: "There is no higher-level doctor than Dr. Duncan!" Professor Heideman was stunned at once but he glanced at the young Leonard and them, especially Sheldon who was peeping from a distance, and said dejectedly. "Sorry, Dr. Duncan, you are a friend of Dr. Hofstadter and their friends. You should know the importance of scientific experiments to us. I hope you can help me come up with a more suitable treatment plan, please..." "Ok." Adam thought for a while and nodded: "Doctor Dirk will give you an intravenous injection, lower nasogastric tube, and open the obstructed intestinal tube. The whole process will be very painful..." Having said this, he twitched at the corner of his mouth when he looked at Professor Heideman who was already showing his enjoyment. "Or not... But if you don''t get better within a few hours, you must have surgery." Chapter 1108: What do you mean by everyones expectations? Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "Okay, just do it!" Professor Heideman immediately agreed. "Doctor Dirk." Adam glanced at the emergency resident who was standing by. "Yes, Director." The resident agreed and acted immediately. "Leonard, Howard, Rajesh, follow me." Adam took Leonard and them away. Sheldon dared to lean in now. "So?" "Let''s take an X-ray first." Adam smiled and said, "I don''t think he is lying, it is likely to be fine." "What will happen to Professor Heideman?" Leonard curiously asked. "he?" Adam shook his head and said, "He will suffer severe pain for several hours, and then he still has to accept the option of having to undergo surgery. Otherwise, once the intestine is perforated, the abdomen will be filled with excrement, which will be life-threatening. " "The abdomen is filled with excrement?" Leonard covered their mouths and was prone to vomiting again. "Adam, your work is like this..." Howard was a bit disgusted and fortunate. "Dirty? Disgusting?" Adam said it for him. Howard sneered: "Fortunately, I didn''t choose medicine." "Um." Adam nodded: "Otherwise, it is estimated that you will not be able to work after graduation. After all, without a doctorate in medicine, one cannot do an internship to do such dirty and disgusting work. " "..." Howard''s mouth twitched: "Adam, I didn''t mean that." "Well, I believe you." Adam smiled and said, "Because anyone can dislike medicine and it is dirty and disgusting, but you alone can''t." "Why?" Rajesh couldn''t help but curiously said. "You do not know?" Adam was surprised: "Although I haven''t been to Howard''s house. But I''m sure, whenever you turn off the light, use an ultraviolet light. You will know what is really dirty and disgusting~" "This is real!" Sheldon nodded straightforwardly. "..." Howard bowed his head, not daring to speak. Rajesh glanced at Howard, met Adam''s smirking eyes, and couldn''t help lowering his head. Leonard was suffocating a smile and didn''t fall into trouble. Emmm. Everyone knows this is true. Shelton has always said that Leonard has unlimited imagination and can even be passed on to Leonard''s children. But in fact, speaking of imagination, howard, who is humble, recognizes the second, who dares to recognize the first? He has been too imaginative since he was in middle school. So much so that his bedroom has already realized his imagination... Adam took the four of them for an examination, and the result was still very satisfactory, a false alarm. Under Sheldon''s urging, Leonard and the others hurriedly left the hospital. "Director, Professor Heideman is in a dangerous situation..." The resident called Adam and reported the latest situation. "Book the operating room immediately." Adam took a look and ordered. "Doctor Duncan, can''t you wait any longer?" Professor Heideman was sweating profusely, and said forcibly. "Sorry, you have a perforated bowel, you can''t wait any longer." Adam shook his head. "Can you at least help me save those worms during the operation?" Professor Heideman begged. "Your life is dying because your hypothesis is not valid, otherwise you will be recognized and funded by research institutions, so don''t worry about those worms." The resident reminded. "I have worked for most of my life, and I have been busy with other people''s experiments before. This is the first time I have taken the initiative to be myself, and I have rediscovered my passion and even the meaning of life. " Professor Heideman looked at the resident doctor and Adam: "So, Dr. Duncan, keep these worms, please!" "I''ll try my best." Adam looked at Professor Heideman with red eyes and said sternly. The operation is not complicated. Adam took the lead, and it was quickly completed. "My worm?" After Professor Heideman woke up, this was the first sentence he asked. "it''s here." Adam handed him a petri dish. "Originally, suction was required during the operation, that would kill the worms." The resident doctor reminded him: "Before pumping, the director took great pains to help you take out these worms one by one." "thanks, thanks!" Professor Heideman was grateful. "you are welcome." Adam smiled: "I just don''t want to live a few months and see you in the hospital again. Next time, you may not be as lucky as you are today." Professor Heideman smiled knowingly. If all his worms are really killed, as long as his intestines recover, he will immediately eat the worms again for experimentation. Because his enthusiasm has not been killed yet. Seeing Professor Heideman''s expression like this, Adam felt so in his heart. However, scientific research is inherently difficult to say. Now eating insects to study the cure for asthma seems crazy. But it might not be the same way. As for this road, it doesn''t matter whether it is dead or alive. Because it is alive, that is the gospel for asthmatics like Leonard. It''s dead, and in the process, some other valuable things can also be discovered. At the very least, it helped other people rule out a detour. California Institute of Technology. The new dean of the Physics Department arrives, and a welcome party is being held. The Big Bang Four, all from the Department of Physics, must participate. "Look at these buffets, I love the United States!" Rajesh held the tongs and kept holding food on his dinner plate, and said exaggeratedly while holding it. When Leonard couldn''t see it, he asked the world''s powers dignifiedly, and there was no buffet at all. Rajesh is constantly depreciating his motherland to express his deep love for the United States. It''s just too much force, which is uncomfortable. Leonard knew well about Rajesh''s sister Puglia, and he had never seen Puglia like this. Shelton knew about Rajesh''s wealth and chose to observe silently, treating it as a scientific experiment. "Our new boss is here, be polite." Leonard saw the new dean coming here, and immediately urged Sheldon again. "Hello everyone, this is Eric Gablehouse." The dean of the new department smiled and greeted everyone, and then stretched out his hand to the most handsome Sheldon: "Are you?" "A true scientist!" Sheldon reluctantly stretched out his hand to shake it back, and said something that made Leonard want to stand further and pretend not to recognize him. "what?" The head of the new department, Dr. Gablehouse, was taken aback. "It''s nice to meet you, Dr. Gablehouse." Seeing Leonard staring at him, Sheldon gave in to social etiquette and began to say hello seriously: "You are so lucky, the school hired you as the head of the department. Although in 25 years, no original research has been done. It just published a series of best-selling books, downgrading the great concepts of science to a series of strange events. Each story is simple enough to be read in the time of one bowel movement (toilet reading). " Having said this, he glanced at Leonard, and finished politely in Hawaiian thank you: "Muha!" Leonard didn''t look at him at all, didn''t recognize him at all. "You are fired!" The new dean of the department, Dr. Gablehouse, stayed for a while before speaking out his first executive order after taking office. Bang bang bang. The movement here has already attracted everyone''s attention. After the dean of the new department uttered this executive order, the scene fell silent for a while. Then, as a clapping sound rang, the applause quickly became a whole. Except for the parties involved, Sheldon and Dr. Gablehouse, everyone applauded. Emmm. That''s right. Leonard, Howard, and Rajesh not only applauded, they are far more powerful than the others... What do you mean by everyone''s expectations? Chapter 1109: High-quality men, geniuses also feel Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Pasadena. Caltech Physics Department Party. "Hahaha~" Sheldon laughed out loud. "what''s so funny?" Dr. Gablehouse was puzzled. "There is no meaning of disrespect, but you are just a high school physics teacher who was praised. The last successful experiment just ignited your fart. " After following Leonard for many years, Sheldon has also learned some basic forms, and he is very polite and understands that there is no disrespect. "You don''t know that theoretical physicists will not be expelled in theory. You can''t expel me." "Keep your eyes open and look at the shape of my mouth. I will fire you now!" Dr. Gablehouse''s face was completely dark. "..." Seeing that Dr. Gablehouse didn''t seem to be joking, Sheldon couldn''t help but stared blankly, then looked at Leonard aggrievedly. "Leinard, he can''t fire me, can he?" "Dr. Cooper." Leonard didn''t call his name, but used a very distant address. He glanced at Shelton, with a look of were not familiar, dont talk nonsense. Then he looked at the black-faced new department head, with a look of Im so dumb, I dont know why he is talking to me. "Dr. Gablehouse is our department chair, and he has every right to expel anyone! And from our warm applause, we can also know that any of his actions will be unanimously supported by all our colleagues in the California Department of Physics! " With that said, replacing Howard, the first to applaud and slap rainbow farts for Dr. Gablehouse. Emmm. That''s right. Howard was the first to applaud the expulsion of Sheldon. He is not too big to watch and join in the fun, he is always the first! At the party, there was a wave of applause again. Dr. Gablehouse originally had an opinion with Leonard and them. After all, they stand together with Sheldon, it is a joint injury, and they are tired of the house. But seeing Leonard and the others like this twice, I can''t help but believe that Leonard and Sheldon are really unfamiliar. It just happened to be entangled by a lunatic like Shelton at the party. That''s right. In his eyes, Sheldon is a lunatic. If you are not a lunatic, who would do such a thing at the welcome party of the new boss. "Is this handsome guy so annoying?" A tall woman stood beside Howard who applauded enthusiastically. While applauding in a gregarious manner, he looked at Sheldon''s handsome and aggrieved face. Can''t help but secretly ask Howard who introduced her into this new world. "Summer, it''s nothing." Howard looked up to see his side than a full head of woman, very satisfied with the group of ''scientific bitches'' in it so he took a high-quality party companion, really have a face. "Sheldon''s existence itself is the greatest malice against the world." "Sounds quite interesting." The tall woman named Summer still greedily looked at Sheldon''s face: "I think you didn''t greet him specially before? You are not his friend?" "...Yes, of course it is!" Howard looked at this summer and suddenly changed his expression: "This is how our friends get along, you know we are scientists." "It turned out to be so." Xia Xia observed the scientists around and nodded in agreement with the explanation. "Do you understand..." Howard was very happy, and when he was happy, he stretched out his hand to cover the waist of summer. After all, his height is really easy to hold. "Howard, I said it." Xia Xia immediately looked at Howard and warned: "You can touch it, but you have to add money!" "Sorry, I''m used to it." The high-quality male Howard immediately took back the salted pig''s knuckles and murmured: "You also know that these are some of the habits of our scientists." "I know." Xia Xia said with a smile, "I also want to say sorry, I am also used to it. This is how we get along with people." "..." Howard was speechless. Emmm. That''s right. The fame of the summer is so casual, like a flower name or a pseudonym, and it can be brought by Howard to a party in the physics department. Naturally, it''s not that Howard really has the ability to find a party girl by himself. In fact, for the graduation party of Howard High School, the only candidate for the female companion was the current Mrs. Vorowitz. AKA Howard mother. Until now, there hasn''t been much change. Normal people should be like Leonard and others, not looking for a female companion. But Howard didn''t think so. He is a little uncomfortable attending this kind of party. Because this will magnify the joke that is out of date for a lifetime to the maximum. Meet a large group of doctors, and he will be Mr. Vorowitz. Usually with Shelton and the others, it is 3:1, three calls to each other doctor, one call to Mr. Vorowitz. And to the party in this department. That is tens to hundreds: 1. A joke that can usually be laughed at, but when it comes to this, it''s completely useless. No matter how magnanimous he is, he can''t stand this situation. The welcome party for the new department chair, it wont work if you dont come. When it comes, there may be a lot of pressure to be ridiculed to break the defense collapse. Fortunately, he has his show operation. For the time being, there is no chance to get a Ph.D., maybe for a lifetime. But it doesn''t matter, he can make people forget that he is not a doctor. And how to deal with these ''scientific bitches'', he had plenty of experience. So, he spent money to hire a professional as his female companion. All he needs to do is to go slant, label himself a playboy, and hide his conspicuous label not a doctor. Become the most sassy **** among the scientists, just be the most powerful scientist among the playboys. Of course, like getting a doctorate, he doesn''t have this ability. But it doesn''t matter, he has a Jewish adult gift voucher to redeem. In summer, it is a professional person, as long as you give money, you will be very professional. The only drawback is that it is too expensive. You have to add money at every turn! "Wait for you to help introduce your friend." Xia Xia was still watching Sheldon, who was alive as an emoji, and said with interest. "...You are the female companion I brought." Howard of high-quality men naturally knew that this was courtship of high-quality women, so he was an unhappy reminder. "So?" Xia Tian didn''t care: "I said that after the party is over, our contract will also end at that time, unless of course you still want to add money?" "..." Howard was speechless and muttered: "Sheldon is not that kind of person, he won''t spend money to find you..." "No need for him to spend money." Xia Xia greedily looked at Sheldon''s face, and said casually: "I''m not that kind of woman." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. It''s not that kind of woman. You just said you want to add money! "Sheldon is a giant baby who doesn''t understand anything. How can he be better than me." Howard straightened his ribs and chest, and tried his best to remind summer of his charm. Emmm. Trying not to add money... "You do not understand." Summer temporarily retracted his gaze, looked down at Howard, and said with a smile: "His style is actually very attractive, and many men and women like it. Wasn''t he fired? If I can''t find a job in the future, I can help him find it. Tired is a little tired. But I promise, the income is good. " "Sheldon is attractive?" Howard laughed directly: "Don''t be kidding, don''t geniuses feel like it now?" "Have you never seen a beautiful mind? Genius also feels, it''s normal." Xia Xia looked at Howard in surprise: "Well, of course it depends on the character, height and looks of this genius~" Having said this, an expression of you dont meet the last and most important one makes Howard choked. "and many more." Howard is a high-quality human male. He was ridiculed. As long as he didn''t completely break the defense and collapsed, he quickly emerged from the negative emotions and grasped the point. "You mean you want to introduce Sheldon to work~ want Sheldon to be your colleague~?" "Why, there is a problem?" Xia Xia looked at him: "Do you discriminate against our work?" "No no!" Howard smiled and said: "I respect you professionals the most. Don''t worry, I will introduce you to Shelton when the party is over. Anyway, when he is idle, he is also idle, so it''s better to take advantage of this time to sell to the world what a genius is. It''s just that he is not short of money. His family and his good friends are all very rich. How to persuade him to embark on this road of popular science still needs us to discuss and ponder..." "Still have to add money." In the summer, seeing Howard talked and started to stretch out the salty pig''s hand again, and reiterated the principle again. no way. A high-quality human male like Howard really didn''t have the urge to break her principles. How to do it, you still have to follow the principle. No one can be less. Here, Howard and his female companion are in conflict. Over there, after the new department head fired Sheldon, everyone unanimously supported him. Looking at Sheldon''s bewildered expression, the corners of his mouth twitching to cry or not, my heart was much more relaxed. Unlike Sheldon, he is gracious, and naturally will not continue to target Sheldon, or simply let Sheldon get away from his welcome party. Just let him take his life back to comfort Sheldon, that''s not even thinking about it. So he turned around and left, and went on chatting with other people. "Leinard, I seem to have gone through time." Shelton was in a trance: "Remember that before coming to the party, I talked to you about the time travel? At that time, I said I would definitely not be happy at the party, now you see it? " "Then in the future, did you tell you to go and apologize to Dr. Gablehouse right now?" Leonard didn''t look at Sheldon at all, his eyes always followed the department head, only a low voice reminding him. "Apologize to that idiot?" Sheldon said angrily: "No matter which timeline I am, or even which parallel universe I am, I will not apologize to an idiot." "Okay, you are great." Leonard murmured: "Did you see Professor Finkton over there?" "Yes?" Shelton glanced puzzledly. "You dislike him last time holding you and discussing cave exploration for a full 45 minutes, and said that the cave is not fun at all." Leonard still ignored Sheldon and maintained the posture of a secret spy: "Now you go to Professor Finkton again to see if he will discuss with you or not." "I don''t want to discuss with him." Sheldon still didn''t grasp the point of Leonard''s words. "... Let me tell you that." Leonard was helpless, and could only speak a little more plainly: "Professor Finkton has always had problems with his spirit. Therefore, he is the only person at the party who will actively pull you to talk, and it will last 45 minutes. I heard that after doing this at the last party. Many people went directly to his office, visiting in name, but actually went to the office where he was measured. Because they completely affirmed that Professor Finkton had become a neuropathy. Before long, Professor Finkton''s office will become vacant. And they all coveted his big and nice office..." "I remember you went too." Sheldon couldn''t help but said. "...Yes." Leonard did not deny, and the corner of his mouth curled up: "I am more certain than them, because I know you better than them! Professor Finkton can take you for 45 minutes, 200% is crazy. The question now is, after you have offended the dean of the department just now, even if you are crazy like him, will you be ignored? If even he ignores you. You will be completely ignored. Believe me, you will miss the excitement of cave exploration~" "No, I won''t." Sheldon shook his head and sneered. "Are you really afraid of not having a job?" Leonard couldn''t help but glanced at him: "California Institute of Technology is the best." "I have said that theoretical physicists will not be expelled in theory." Shelton believed in himself: "Like a mathematician, look at Peggy. He is in Pasadena and still has a Princeton job." "All right, you just have to be happy." Leonard thought for a while, and there was some truth in it. In his eyes, geniuses are like Shelton, but they don''t have to worry about finding a job at all. Leonard and the others, at Sheldon''s urging, left the party soon. And over there, Dr. Hibbert, the president of Caltech, also belatedly attended the welcome party of the new dean of the Physics Department. "Dr. Gablehouse, how do you feel?" "feeling good." Dr. Gablehouse laughed at himself: "So much so that I issued the first executive order at the party just now." "Oh, that''s great." Principal Hibbert laughed and said, "The Department of Physics at Caltech needs an enterprising leader like you, Dr. Gablehouse." "thanks." Dr. Gablehouse laughed: "I was still a little worried before, the principal, you will blame me." "Oh?" Principal Hibbert was startled: "By the way, what is your first executive order?" "I fired one person and everyone was very happy. It seems that his popularity is really bad." Dr. Gablehouse smiled and looked at the person aside: "By the way, what is his name?" Headmaster Hibbert said, "Don''t be Dr. Sheldon Lee Cooper?" "It''s Dr. Sheldon Lee Cooper!" The person next to him said with a smile. "GodHeadmaster Hibbert has a headache. "Principal, what''s the matter?" Dr. Gablehouse''s face sank: "He can''t be fired?" "Not really." Principal Hibbert swept around and saw that everyone was paying attention. Naturally, he couldn''t brush Dr. Gablehouse''s face at this moment and forcefully laughed. "I believe that Dr. Gablehouse must have a reason to fire him..." This matter is over. Principal Hibbert, quickly found an opportunity to leave. When Dr. Gablehouse saw this, he felt a little uneasy. He followed and saw Principal Hibbert calling in a low voice: "Dr. Duncan..." Chapter 1110: Shelton: Adam, I have a big business looking for you Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! California Institute of Technology. Outside the party. Above the corridor. Dr. Gablehouse, who followed, saw the appearance of Headmaster Hibbert, his mouth twitched, he paused immediately, thought for a while, and turned back. It is better not to break this situation. You don''t need to think about it, the neurosis that was expelled by him, I''m afraid there will be someone on it. But it''s not surprising to think about it. When everyone hates this neurosis and can''t wait for it to be expelled immediately, this neurosis stays at Caltech. Either this neuropathy is really a super genius. Either there is someone on this neuropathy. There is no other reason. He rashly fired the opponent, now it seems to be impulsive. It''s just that it''s hard to get off now. This neuropathy ridiculed him in public so much that he would not be able to survive without expelling him. And I think he is also a best-selling author of many undergraduates, a scientist with a name and a surname, and he has no shortage of wealth and fame. Even if there is someone on this neuropathy, why should he be angry? It is impossible for him to slap himself in the face. It''s a big deal, just leave it! Having figured this out, he finally relaxed a little. But the title of Dean of Caltech''s Physics Department is still very attractive to him. Therefore, with this matter in his heart, he was a little gloomy, and when he returned to the party and chatted with a group of subordinates, it was no longer so interesting. there. "...Dr. Duncan, this is the case, what do you think?" Principal Hibbert recounted what he had learned, and was entangled. "Do whatever you want, don''t care about me." Adam smiled. "Ahem." Headmaster Hibbert gave a dry cough and smiled bitterly. He is a master of sponsorship, and he is used to the manners of big figures in the upper class. No matter what the big guys say, don''t care about them, but how could he really not care? "It''s not that I don''t want to take care of Dr. Cooper, it''s that he has done too much this time. Dr. Gablehouse fired him, I really cant say anything. Otherwise, if other people look at it and learn something, the rules of the school will be messed up..." Principal Hibbert began to complain constantly. "I know." Adam interrupted: "Well, let Sheldon calm down first. When will he apologize to Dr. Gablehouse, then see Dr. Gablehouse''s decision. " "it is good." Headmaster Hibbert heard that Adam did not seem to be speaking an irony, and said happily: "As long as Dr. Cooper is willing to apologize to Dr. Gablehouse. I think Dr. Gablehouse will definitely forgive him immediately and let him come back to work. After all, Dr. Cooper is a genius scientist who has won the MacArthur genius award. This kind of genius is a treasure that Caltech cannot lose. By the way, Dr. Duncan, on behalf of Caltech, I once again invite Dr. Adler to work in our school. I promise that everything will satisfy Dr. Adler! " "I''ll talk to Peggy, but I can''t guarantee whether she will." Adam smiled: "By the way, how is your body recently?" "It''s not bad." Headmaster Hibbert was suddenly embarrassed. When he was in New York, he accompanied his wife to the medical center for treatment and gave his wife his deepest love (fecal matter), which was embarrassing enough. What is even more embarrassing is that he was overworked for his career, and Adam saw it through. Adam reminded him to pay attention to his body to prevent sudden death from taking too much medicine. He didn''t resist a single one, broke the defense directly, and had a showdown with Adam, confessing that it was not easy for him to fight. He regretted it immediately afterwards. Originally, he thought of leaving New York to be the principal of Caltech, and most likely would never see Adam again. Who would have thought that Adam would also come to California within a few years. "It''s okay." Adam nodded and said, "When I have time to come to the hospital, I will help you to do a checkup." "Why?" Principal Hibbert was surprised: "Do I have any questions?" Although he didn''t want to see Adam, he knew too well about Dr. Duncan''s position in the medical world and all kinds of magic. "I heard some noise in your breathing, it''s a routine check." Adam soothed: "Thanks to you for taking care of Sheldon, as his good friend, I have to thank you... Of course, if you dont have time and your body feels okay, then forget it. " "I am going now." Principal Hibbert paused and said in embarrassment, "But I hope I can remain anonymous, Dr. Duncan, you know..." "I know." Adam smiled knowingly: "This is California, and Hollywood is right by the side. No matter how small the hospital here, there is a dedicated VIP channel. Not to mention our San Jose St. Bonaventure Hospital, the number one in California. Do not worry. Coming here for medical treatment, there will be no news. " "Okay, I''ll go over at once." Principal Hibbert was relieved when he heard that, thinking of his recent state, it was too reluctant to say okay. Now that Adam, a medical legend, heard something wrong over the phone, the more I thought about it, the more I got scared. Where dare to delay any more. After half an hour. Principal Hibbert entered the hospital through a special passage. In fact, he thinks too much. Compared with those stars, he, the principal of California Institute of Technology, really has no cards, and no one cares who he is. "coming." Adam received the notice and went into the consulting room and smiled at the cramped Headmaster Hibbert. "Doctor Duncan, I really don''t feel good lately..." Headmaster Hibbert began to talk about his recent state. It''s all here, and there''s something to cover up. "...Let''s do a liver and kidney function test first." Adam asked about President Hibbert''s recent medication history, and then went directly to the topic. "Or is there a problem with liver and kidney function?" Headmaster Hibbert said embarrassedly. "Probably." Adam smiled and said, "Unless you have any other questions that you haven''t said?" "..." Headmaster Hibbert blushed. Adams and has a lot of meaning. Emmm. That''s right. He did conceal some medication problems. "Dr. Hibbert, we all believe in science and we are old friends again." Adam reminded: "Doctor-patient confidentiality should be enough to reassure you. If there is anything to add, please tell me earlier. Otherwise, in case of delay, you will only suffer in the end. " "Ok." Principal Hibbert said in embarrassment, "Dr. Duncan, you also know how important our work is to the development of science. I''m not the kind of corpse-bit vegetarian food. Seek its politics in its place. Since I am the president of Caltech, I have the responsibility to lead Caltech to a higher level. So in the past few years, I have been a little bit... Before you, I told me, let me stop taking energy-assisting drugs. I also know that you are good for me. Its just a real work need... so I made a compromise and chose a mild and nourishing magical oriental potion..." "what is it call?" Adam is not surprised. Human nature is like this, especially men, even if they know that they hurt their bodies, they will never converge their upward power until the last moment. Just listen to the doctor''s advice and it''s over. Apart from Shelton, who really lives strictly according to the doctor''s advice? "Jinkuishenqi pills? Wuzi Yanzong pills? Yougui pills?" "no." Principal Hibbert tried to remember these names, then took out a medicine bottle from his bag and handed it to Adam with a twist, "It''s this." "Leopard''s spring?" Adam took a look and smiled immediately. This name is very western. Succinct and concise, you know what it means at a glance. Neither does it have connotations like the oriental traditional Jinkui Shenqi Pills. And unlike the Oriental martial arts''s odd wins, the win is cheap and cannot be moved, I love a piece of wood and have a stalk. Of course, it is also possible that the name was deliberately named so as to open up the market. "Is there a problem with this medicine?" Principal Hibbert became nervous when he saw Adam staring at the instructions on the medicine bottle. "They said that this is an all-natural herbal essence, which is gentle and nourishing and does not hurt the body, but everything that has been used is good." "There is no problem with the ingredients." Adam smiled and said, "But it is absolutely wrong to say that gentle nourishment does not hurt the body! The medicine is three-point poison, and there will definitely be problems as long as you drink it. Especially your previous liver and kidney function was impaired because of energy-assisting drugs. No matter how amazing this medicine is, taking it for a long time will be harmful to your body. And to be honest, I doubt whether it is an Oriental potion or not. I will immediately let the laboratory test the ingredients. " What can Principal Hibbert say? Can only wait awkwardly. When Adam received the news from the laboratory, he found the waiting Principal Hibbert with the inspection report and shook his head. "Sure enough, there is a problem. It is not an all-natural herbal extract at all, but sildenafil. You should know sildenafil, right? These are the active ingredients in the energy-assisting drugs you used to take. " "..." Principal Hibbert was stunned: "You mean I always eat or giegie?" "Correct." Adam nodded and said, "It''s just a small blue pill to a liquid. And unfortunately, it should be long-term use, which caused severe damage to your liver and kidney function. You have a sign of idiopathic portal hypertension. " "Damn the East..." Principal Hibbert wanted to scold the street subconsciously. "This medicine is actually not made in the East." Adam interrupted and reminded: "This is from San Pedro next door." "what?" Headmaster Hibbert took it in disbelief. At first glance, the place of origin is indeed San Pedro, which belongs to the Los Angeles metropolitan area as Pasadena. It''s a bit like buying special products from other places in the current world, but in the end, it''s a bit of speechlessness for the locals. "Doctor Duncan, I''m just a sign now, it means it''s not serious, is it?" Principal Hibbert wanted to smash the leopard''s spring, but after all he restrained it and put the bottle away, and then he cared about his body with a strong smile. "Do not." Adam shook his head: "This does not mean that it is not serious, but that you are lucky. Did not wait until the sudden illness was sent in, nor was misdiagnosed. We found the cause in time and accurately. But now you are in danger of bleeding at any time. So I still recommend that you do liver shunt. " "You do it for me, don''t you?" Principal Hibbert considered for a while, but decided to believe in Adam. "I know that yours is a teaching hospital, and a lot of operations are performed by residents. And you famous doctors are here to guide you. But I hope you can do this operation for me yourself, can you? " "no problem." Adam nodded: "I will personally take care of you. You need to be hospitalized for observation for one night. If you have anything to deal with now, please call to deal with it as soon as possible. Do I need someone to help you notify Mrs. Hibbert to come over? " "Can you not inform her?" Headmaster Hibbert smiled bitterly. "It''s better to let me know." Adam smiled and said: "I know she likes to think bad things, but she still has to be notified of such major events. By the way, the current Mrs. Hibbert, or the Lauren I know? " "..." Principal Hibbert twitched: "Of course, Lauren and I are true love." "Of course, of course." Adam quickly nodded in agreement: "I can see it, I can see it." At the time, Mrs. Hibbert, Lauren, was too fond of making fuss, and she always handled trivial matters as big ones. After reading a few medical books, there is no one who has the courage to administer medicine by himself. Then, because I suspected I had a staphylococcal infection, I directly ordered antibiotics online. After taking too much antibiotics irregularly, all the beneficial bacteria in Mrs. Hibbert''s body were basically killed. Later, I could only use the faeces of Principal Hibbert to cultivate a test tube of bacteria on Mrs. Hibberts nose. Finally, it was transplanted to her stomach and finally healed her. This kind of **** transplant should be regarded as true love. It''s just true love in the American drama world, and the shelf life is too short. Several years have passed, and Principal Hibbert is in power again, and the spring breeze is proud. Leopard had idiopathic portal hypertension during the spring and needed hepatic shunt. Here is a paradise for art. Hollywood and San Fernando Valley are nearby. Beautiful women are like clouds, handsome men are like rain. It is hard for Adam not to doubt that Headmaster Hibbert is rich and wealthy and easy to wive. Principal Hibbert was really lucky. Adam found out in advance and performed the operation himself, and everything was naturally going for the better. Just after he had the operation and recuperation, Sheldon, who was expelled, kept passing jokes over. Leonard repeatedly persuaded Shelton to apologize to Dr. Gablehouse and get back to work. But Sheldon was totally unwilling. According to his words, how could he apologize to mediocre idiots. Even if Leonard claimed that this was the necessary social etiquette, he didn''t say anything about Sheldon. Shelton felt that he could take this time to take a good rest and expand his thinking. After all, he has been learning to learn since he had a memory at the age of two. Twenty-five years later, it was time to press the pause button and think about the direction of his life. Then "what?" Adam looked at Sheldon, who had found the hospital, and then at Leonard, who was helpless next to him, to make sure that he had not misheard Sheldon''s request. "You want me to invest in you to make luminous tampons?" "Shhh!" Sheldon put his hand on his mouth and looked around vigilantly, making sure that no one was eavesdropping, and then he whispered. "This is the inspiration that Petunia gave me. At first, I just wanted to be a luminous fish. But go to the supermarket to purchase with her and live the life of an ordinary person. After seeing Petunia buying a tampon, I immediately got inspiration. This is a big business. My idea, your investment, Leonard''s execution, we will definitely get rich. Thanks to ordinary people! Leonard, you can go get the bag and get the money! " Chapter 1111: Shelton and House Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Facing Sheldon''s real brain hole and the nervousness that this real brain hole would be heard by others, Leonard gave an expression that I had tried my best. "So, Adam, what do you say?" Sheldon looked at Adam confidently. "I just ask, do you know what a tampon is?" Adam smiled. "certainly." Sheldon took it for granted: "Isn''t it just a sanitary product for women during their menstrual period." "My fault." Adam nodded: "I mean you know how to use it?" "..." Sheldon went silent. As a giant infant, he knows a hammer. "Do you know the impact?" Sheldon frowned when he saw Adam and Leonard both grinning disgustingly. "Also, Leonard, Adam smiled as well. What are you laughing at? I don''t believe you know." "What do you mean?" Leonard smiled, and said with shame: "Of course I know!" "Hahaha." Sheldon smiled: "Name a woman you have been in a relationship with?" "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched, but he was still not convinced: "There is Joyce King..." "My fault." Seeing that Leonard could not go on, Sheldon apologized first, and then solemnly said: "It should be a woman who said you had an indescribable relationship!" "... Joyce King!" Leonard thought about it, still couldn''t think of a second name, and couldn''t help but become angry. "Isn''t that enough? It''s better than none of you!" "I disdain this, you know." Shelton cut in and said: "And of course it''s not enough. There is only Joyce King. The other party is also a spy from the Northern Universe Kingdom. You are not serious about dating at all, and the time is too short..." "Shut up!" Leonard flushed immediately and interrupted: "Who said the time is too short? I informed you in advance. You went to the North Pole to see the solar eclipse, and you were not there. Why do you say that time is too short? ? ? " Having said this, he looked at Adam who was watching with a smile and explained. "It''s not like Sheldon said, he doesn''t know anything, I..." "No need to explain to me." Adam waved his hand and smiled: "And I think Sheldon''s time is too short to say to you, it''s not the same thing~" "Uh." Leonard then reacted and looked at Sheldon: "You said that Joyce King and I had a relationship that was too short?" "if not?" Sheldon sneered: "You never think I am interested in knowing that your other time is too short, right? Don''t be kidding, I''m not Dr. Beverly Hofstadter! " When he said this, he nodded slightly: "But if you remind me like this, I will pay attention to you next time. At that time, we can provide detailed data support for Dr. Beverly Hofstadters research..." "enough!" Leonard couldn''t listen anymore, and interrupted: "I don''t need your attention... and the time I have been in love with Joyce King is not too short, it''s a full 27 days!" "All right." Sheldon sneered: "But according to the roommate agreement, I was notified in advance that I only flew to the North Pole to see the solar eclipse once, two days. The second time you didn''t notify me in advance, I bumped into it. Then Joyce King didn''t bother to deal with you, and then fled back home. " "Is she too lazy to deal with me???" Leonard was directly blown up with anger: "She is obviously so annoyed by your endless nonsense that she doesn''t even bother to do espionage missions!" "So I saved you again." Sheldon took it for granted: "You''re welcome." "..." Leonard was speechless. To some extent, it really is. If it weren''t for Sheldon to be too difficult to do, it would appear at every turn, which would be annoying. Even professional spy Joyce King couldn''t bear it and left. Staying longer, Leonard will definitely reveal confidential information. At that time, whether it is exposed or being passively threatened by Joyce King to become a spy, Leonard will be in trouble. "What does this have to do with how I know how to use tampons?" Leonard didn''t want to continue the short time problem, and quickly pulled the crooked building back. "Of course it does." Sheldon said seriously: "Although you talked for 27 days, but the real intimate relationship only happened once. And given that Joyce King is a professional. Naturally, she didn''t need tampons on the day she chose. So you, like me, dont even know how to use tampons! " "...I know it''s okay!" Leonard paused: "Because I don''t approve of your business with luminous tampons! You don''t even know how to use it. No, it should be that you don''t know anything, so I am embarrassed to come to Adam La Investment to do something special. Dr. Gablehouse is right. For a lunatic like you, it should be broken! " "Oh~ Take your words back!" Sheldon was surprised at Leonard''s attitude, but then stared at Leonard. Leonard looked back and did not back down. The two of them stared wide-eyed. "follow me!" Adam pushed the two of them forward, took them to the hospital library, handed them a thick medical book, and smiled. "Let''s take a look here first, take a long time to develop common sense, and then tell me whether you want to continue to invest." After speaking, just leave them alone. When he came out after an operation, he smiled at the two people waiting there: "So?" "Of course, continue to drive investment!" Sheldon took it for granted: "After reading it, I am more optimistic about this business!" "Tell me?" Adam was surprised. He wanted to see what Sheldon''s strange ideas were. "First of all, women like shiny things." Shelton analyzed it carefully: "So they will like luminous tampons." "Not necessarily. For such private sanitary products, most people still like the simpler the better." Adam shook his head and said, "Anything else?" "certainly." Not discouraged, Sheldon continued: "Not only women will like it, but men will like it too." "you are wrong." Adam glanced at Leonard, then smiled: "Maybe some men like it, but it''s definitely not the majority." emmm. It is said that if a woman does not continue to lose blood every month to affect the state, then this world is still a matriarchal society, and there is nothing for men at all. Same as monogamy. This is actually a kind of protection for many men. "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched. Just say what you say, and see what I do. "impossible." Sheldon believes: "From the manic state of Petunia I observed, no man would refuse a luminous tampon. Because this allows them to get an early warning, and when to provoke a woman, it''s clear at a glance. " "Are you sure you have read the book I gave you?" Adam reminded: "This is a tampon, not a sanitary napkin!" "Does it have any effect?" Shelton puzzled: "It''s just the difference between line and surface." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, thought for a while, and vomited: "If you are from an island country, it really makes no difference. Even this idea of ??yours might really catch on with action movies. But you should go to the island country to find investment. If you feel too far away, you can also go to the San Fernando Valley next door. I''m not interested in money, and I can''t afford to lose this person. " "What''s so shameful about this?" Shelton still wanted to entangle. "enough!" Adam interrupted: "This is the end of the luminous tampon!" "Ok." Seeing Adam''s resolute attitude, Sheldon, the seven executives in his head, Sheldon swiftly met. He did not deny it repeatedly like Leonard, but directly agreed. "Then let''s talk about luminous fish''s investment in research and development, right?" "No luminous!" Adam shook his head: "I can''t hear the word luminous now! Sheldon, didnt I hear that you were studying how to scramble eggs before? I think you should continue to study that which is more promising. " "Yes." Leonard agreed with the mocking: "Didn''t you say that it was not just your scrambled egg business, but the scrambled egg business of all mankind?" "no." Sheldon shook his head: "I went to the supermarket with Petunia. I bought 8 brown eggs, white eggs, ground-floating eggs, large eggs, extra-large eggs, and extra-large eggs. I found that it was a dead end, no matter how I got the scrambled eggs, it was just like that. The only gain is to know that Petunia''s weight is very closely related to her self-perceived value. And she likes to drink urine..." "puff!" Leonard is drinking water, replenishing water, so he will spray Sheldon in his best condition. But hearing Sheldon violently utter the gossip of Petunia, which directly saved the spiritual level, and the physical level was sprayed out first. "Ahem, what? What did you say about Petunia?" "Penny likes to pee." Sheldon said naturally: "At this point, I wonder if she has an indescribable close relationship with Rajesh, and has some special hobbies?" "Shut up!" Leonard exclaimed angrily: "You are not allowed to guess, and I don''t want to listen to your conclusions. Now just tell the conclusions you have seen! " "When I went to the supermarket with Petunia like a normal person before, I saw that she likes to buy vitamins, and she buys a lot of them." Shelton explained: "We all know that although taking vitamins has certain benefits, the amount that the body can absorb is limited. With the dose Penny bought, it is actually no different from buying a bunch of urine ingredients. " "So you said Petunia likes to drink urine?!!!" Leonard breathed a sigh of relief, then glared at Sheldon. "Oh, that''s not what I said." Sheldon retorted: "Penny said this by herself afterwards. After I reminded her of this common sense, she said that maybe that was her purpose. I also intimately suggest that she buy some manganese at the same time..." "That''s her irony!" Leonard complained: "God, every time we say irony, we have to put up a sign that says irony." "You have, but Petunia doesn''t." Sheldon said more truthfully: "If she did, she would naturally raise it. She didn''t. Obviously she was not ironicing. Oh, yes, another benefit is the luminous tampons..." "Stop talking about luminous tampons!" Adam and Leonard shouted in unison. "Ok, ok." Sheldon raised his hand, motioning not to say more. "I have a friend, Dr. Greg House." Adam shook his head: "His position in the medical world is the same as Sheldon''s in the field of string theory research. It is first-class..." "I''m the best!" Sheldon corrected. "In short, he is also a genius." Adam didn''t bother with this question, and continued: "He had to leave his favorite job for various reasons, and it was a very difficult time. Just like Sheldon you. He needs to find a new direction. Same as Sheldon again. His priority is cooking. But unlike Sheldon, you are like learning his original professional medicine, he quickly learned the culinary skills from scratch. It didn''t take long for the food he made to be beyond the reach of professional chefs. What does this story tell us? " "He is actually an excellent chef who was delayed by medicine?" Sheldon thought for a while, not sure. "Do not!" Adam smiled reservedly: "This story tells us that true geniuses, as long as they want to do anything, can definitely become the king of that field in the shortest time! The loser will only complain that it is a dead end! " "You say I am a loser?" Sheldon stared at Adam with puffed eyes. "Compared to my friend, do you think you are not a loser?" Adam asked rhetorically. "Do you really think I am a loser?" Sheldon''s eyes widened. "What do you think?" Adam smiled and said: "This is not a sport to win the championship. It doesn''t require you to be physically strong. More is to test wisdom, master skills, and bring forth the new. Just scramble an egg, you can''t play well. Next time I will take you to my friend and let you taste his sad ecstasy. Take a look at how delicious a poached egg with a candy heart on it is. " "Sadly ecstasy rice?" Leonard was stunned when he heard: "How to get this name?" "Oh, there is a sad story in it." Adam thought of Doctor House and sighed. "In short, it is my friend who has gone through the vicissitudes of life. Then he practiced his culinary skills casually to the level of a genius chef. Once I recommended him to watch a classic movie God of Cookery in Xiangjiang. He was very impressed when he saw it. Combined with his own experience, he also learned to cook a bowl of the most classic ecstasy rice above. After eating, although there is no special effect like in the movie. But it must be admitted that this is the best bowl of char siu rice. The sugar-hearted poached egg on the top of the fried rice, but Van Shelton can learn, will never say that the career of scrambled eggs is a dead end. " "So exaggerated?" Leonard moved slightly: "Where is your friend? When will we have a chance to taste it?" "Look at the opportunity next time." Adam glanced at him: "It''s actually not a bad thing not to eat. You already have such a troublesome friend as Sheldon. If you get entangled by that friend of mine again, I''m afraid you really don''t have the courage to live on. " "That friend of yours is also an annoying troublemaker? Forget it." Leonard immediately dismissed his idea Shelton couldn''t compare with him at all. " Adam smiled and said, "You and Sheldon can sometimes have the upper hand. But if you are entangled by him, you will be completely dominated by him. He must know and control everything about you. Include your thoughts. The most important thing is that he has this ability to know everything about you and control everything about you. His best friend unfortunately died of cancer. He is in the window period. This is one of the reasons why I moved from New York to Los Angeles. Two troublesome spirits, Sheldon and House, I will always choose Sheldon..." Chapter 1112: House: The coffin board cant hold me down! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "Hahaha~" When Adam was comparing two troublesome spirits, Sheldon and House, Sheldon looked at the phone and gave a classic thank-you smile. But he was not convinced by Adam''s comments on him. At the same time, he became interested in Greg House, who was as talented as Adam. While Adam was talking to Leonard, he searched the Internet for information about House for the first time. "what happened again?" Leonard was listening attentively, and was interrupted like this by Sheldon. "I believe this bowl of Desolate Ecstasy Rice must be very suitable for your taste." Sheldon put the screen of the phone in front of Leonard''s eyes, and said, "The premise is that you like to eat in hell~" "what?" Leonard was in a daze, took the phone and flipped through it carefully, and found that the latest news was an obituary of Dr. House. "Adam, what is going on?" Leonard wondered: "Your friend is dead?" "Some people are alive and dead." Adam smiled and said, "Some people are dead and alive, it all depends on what you think." "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched: "Adam, stop joking, I want to watch it normally. Your friend, Greg House, said online that he was killed in a fire. Is it fake news? " "What''s the difference between true and false?" Adam is still noncommittal. "Of course there is a difference!" Leonard could no longer help but complain: "If the news is true, then I dare not enjoy his bowl of sad ecstasy..." Having said this, his eyes turned to Adam a little strange. "This world is really a fake world like The Matrix, right?" Sheldon walked up to Adam again and began to wave his hand in front of Adam''s eyes, acting strangely. "You can really see the mother body, so you can see the deleted "Greg House Ghost" program, right?" "hehe." Adam looked a little pale when he saw Leonard, knowing that an otaku like them couldn''t stand a lot of fright. I just wanted to briefly mention the truth about it that is not so good. But Yu Guang swept over to a limping figure and couldn''t help but smile. "Is what Sheldon said true?" Leonard''s face turned pale. Like Sheldon, he believes in science, but his courage makes them afraid of ghosts and other supernatural evils. "True or false." Adam played with taste: "According to his theory, not only can I see it, but you two are also geniuses, and you can actually see it~" "I don''t want to see it!" Leonard shook his head immediately. "I" Shelton was very entangled. On the one hand, he really wants to be like Adam, possessing the unique ability like the savior of the Matrix. But on the other hand, he is more timid than Leonard and naturally afraid. "What you want to see, right?" Adam looked at Sheldon and jokingly said, "As long as you want to, you can definitely see! If you don''t believe it, turn your head and take a look..." No matter where Sheldon and Leonard could withstand this gloomy tone, their bodies were stiff. Boom. Boom. Boom. As the sound of crutches hitting the ground came from behind, as they got closer and closer, Sheldon and Leonard couldn''t help shaking. "I heard someone was talking about me..." A gloomy voice came from behind the two. Sheldon and Leonard slowly turned their heads and saw an unforgettable face, looking at them savagely (dramatically). "Oh, boy." Sheldon exclaimed, rolled his eyes and fainted directly. "Are you a man or a ghost?" Leonard was also very weak, but fortunately he didn''t faint directly. Years of training allowed him to subconsciously hold Sheldon in this state. "you guess?" Someone joked. "Adam!" Leonard couldn''t hold it anymore and called out. "Don''t worry, many people hope he is a ghost." Adam stepped forward, took Sheldon, and pacified while waking Sheldon. "Even himself, but unfortunately, he is still an individual." "Oh oh oh, you used to persuade me to start a little bit, don''t commit suicide." The man came with a pompous expression: "Now that you have these friends, do you want me to become a ghost?" Then he took a look at Leonard, who looked terrified, and Youyou woke up to see Sheldon who had passed out, and couldn''t help but vomit. "Just for them? Are you serious?" "Of course it''s serious." Adam awakens Sheldon again: "They are much easier to get along with than you, and much more interesting than you. Sheldon, don''t be too busy, he is not the ghost of Greg House! " "no?" When Sheldon heard this, he was not busy fainting to avoid this unacceptable fear. Hiding directly behind Adam, he carefully looked at the face that was exactly the same as he saw on the Internet, full of suspicion. "You lie to me, he is." Seeing House making a face at him, Sheldon shivered. "no kidding." Seeing Adam play tricks, he might really scare Sheldon. It wasn''t Sheldon who didn''t care much about this that was ashamed by the time, but their friends, so they interrupted quickly. "Greg, introduce to you, these are my two good friends." Adam introduced the two sides: "This is Dr. Leonard Hofstadter. This is Dr. Sheldon Cooper. They are all physicists at Caltech. Leonard, Sheldon, this is..." Having said this, he paused and looked at House: "By the way, what is your name now?" "Greg Wilson." House slowly said a name. "Good name." Adam said with a weird expression: "Congratulations!" "I know you have this expression." House shrugged: "But it doesn''t matter, Wilson is dead, and I can''t use my last name anymore. It is better for us to be together and go through this life together. " "That''s it." The narrator Adam joked: "I thought you would be in Wilson''s last time, showdown, together~ But it doesn''t matter whether there is a showdown or not, after all, what has been said is not important, what has been done is important. Greg Wilson, nice to meet you. " "How is this going?" Leonard probably understood what had happened, but couldn''t help asking. Adam glanced at House and saw that he didn''t mind, so he took them to his office. Let the disabled House sit down first, and then give Leonard a brief introduction to them. House has been torturing him because of leg pain, coupled with the mess of his love life, so he has a strong tendency to self-destruct. It can be called the dead devil. Therefore, even if there is a friend from Adams background, he still has to go to jail after several years of his death. The point is that Adam did not approve of House''s death every time. Or it can be said that he did not agree with most of House''s death. So Adam just helped as much as he could. It''s not like Dr. Wilson can ignore and give everything for House. The new dean of Princeton Teaching Hospital, House''s former subordinate, Xiao Hei, is not as good as Dean Cady, who had been in constant emotional entanglement with House at the beginning. After House deceived him time and time again, he stopped telling House. At this time, House''s best friend, Dr. Wilson, a famous oncology doctor, unfortunately got cancer, and time is running out. Once House goes to jail, he will miss the last moments of his best friend. So he started to do heaven and earth again. Then in a fire, suspended animation was designed. Completely out of the vest of Greg House. Give up all his previous glory and capital, the medical puzzle solving career that he values ??most. A message called out Dr. Wilson, a good friend who scolded him as an **** at his funeral. Then the two traveled the world together on motorcycles. Spend the last part of the good friend Dr. Wilson together. "He is the troublemaker, I am not!" Sheldon said directly after listening. "No, he is a dead spirit." Adam corrected: "You are still the troublesome spirit." Leonard nodded in agreement. Through Adam''s brief introduction, he could feel the extreme force of death exuding from House. When he thought of making friends with this kind of person, his scalp was numb, and for the first time he felt the benefit of troublesome Sheldon. It''s all difficult, but the trouble Sheldon caused, at the very least, would not be impossible to solve, or dead. "So, the last news I heard, didn''t you say that you went abroad?" Adam looked at House. "Um." House nodded: "The world without medical puzzle solving is really boring. The vest of Dr. House is no longer usable in the United States. But it doesnt mean that Dr. Greg Wilsons vest cannot be used in other parts of the world. You also know how chaotic information management in Western society is. " "congratulations." Adam smiled and said: "Just be careful not to become some abnormal collections." "I really want to meet." House laughed and said: "Who does not know who collects it, it will be very interesting by then." "Um?" Adam''s heart moved, he took a serious look at House, and said calmly: "So, are you here this time?" "Look at old friends." House smiled rather than smiled: "Why, not welcome?" "hehe." Adam just laughed and didn''t answer the conversation. House was not annoyed by this, but also laughed. "...You guys don''t meet again for a long time, and talk slowly. Sheldon and I are leaving first." Leonard''s scalp was numb with laughter, and he sneered Sheldon away. This time, Sheldon didn''t entangle again. The IQ of the super genius made him feel the danger of House, and subconsciously wanted to stay away. "it is good." Adam nodded and said, "Go back, stop making trouble, apologize to Dr. Gablehouse, and then go back to work, stop messing around there." "That''s not a mess!" Shelton was not convinced: "I am exploring new areas, and I will never apologize to mediocre idiots!" While talking, he was dragged away by Leonard. "They are really interesting." House commented: "Just are you sure they are more interesting than me?" "Let''s talk about it, why did you come here suddenly?" Adam ignored him and looked solemn. "take it easy." House murmured: "I thought we were friends?" "It''s because I recognize you as a friend." Adam complained: "Otherwise I will care what you are doing!" "I came to see Wilson." House nodded, his expression darkened. "You mean..." Adam was stunned, and then he was dumbfounded: "As for?" "As for!" House said unclearly, "Take me to see him." "Ok." Adam thought for a while, but agreed. vip ward. Principal Hibbert of California Institute of Technology, after a few days of recuperation after the operation, was able to get out of bed. "Dr. Hibbert, someone came to see you." Adam took House with him. In fact, he shouldn''t have brought him here. But he knew House''s character. Now that House knows that Headmaster Hibbert lives here. So instead of letting House turn the hospital upside down. Might as well take the initiative to take House to see Principal Hibbert. "Dr. House!" Principal Hibbert looked up and felt panic in his heart: "You, why are you here? No, you are not dead?" "I am indeed dead." House mocked: "But I was in **** watching you ruin the liver donated to you by Wilson. I''m angry, the coffin board can''t hold me down! So here I am! " "..." Principal Hibbert was embarrassed and worried, and couldn''t help looking at Adam. "I don''t know how he came here." Adam said, "You are also a friend of Dr. Wilson. I should have heard him say about House, no, it''s Greg Wilson''s deeds now. " "I know." Principal Hibbert smiled bitterly: "Doctor House, I am very sorry for James'' death." "I believe." House nodded: "After all that fool is dead, there is one less fool in the world who can be deceived by you people." "I know you are sad." Principal Hibbert said helplessly: "But at that time James didn''t take the initiative to donate my liver, and I died then. I am still young, I still have the pursuit of a scientific career, I can''t die so early. And donating a part of the liver will not have much impact on James. James has cancer..." "Shut up!" House scolded: "The reason why he donated part of his liver to his patients. It''s because you kidnapped him with morality in the name of a friend. No effect? We are all doctors, and we tell you that any operation with a knife has an effect. Let alone cut off a part of the liver! That idiot Wilson, indeed, died of cancer. But dare you say that this was not caused by his weakened body immunity after donating with a knife? Step back ten thousand steps and said that if he did not use the knife, his body immunity would be stronger. Even if he has cancer, he can live longer! And all this is because you kidnapped your friend in the name of morality and forced him. A doctor did not think of a way to treat patients at the technical level. Instead, it hurts itself, UU Reading regards itself as a healing machine. Saved you, a **** who raised a bread outside and didn''t care for his body? Wilson is dead now. And you bastard, using the liver he donated to you. Not only don''t you cherish it, but you are also constantly taking drugs that help your energy, blindly arrogant and extravagant! Originally, Wilson and I were both in heaven and saw these things you did. Wilson is magnanimous and insists that I don''t allow me to come to you. But I would rather fall from heaven to hell, or crawl out of hell, overturn the coffin board, and come over to ask you. Can you make good use of the last Wilson in the world? If not, I dont mind taking him back in advance! " Chapter 1113: Mrs. Cooper: Adam, what about Missy? Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. vip ward. As soon as Dr. House came up, he gave Headmaster Hibbert a shameless reprimand. Principal Hibbert flushed, but he was speechless. As one of the parties, Adam knows the ins and outs very well. To be honest, although House speaks badly, it is not completely unreasonable. At the beginning, Principal Hibbert was misdiagnosed for cancer when he was in New York. Then James Wilson, a famous tumor doctor at Princeton Teaching Hospital, was selected as the attending doctor. I thought I would die soon, but after a few years, it didn''t happen. President Hibbert would be the vice president of New York University, and he knew how to manipulate people''s hearts. So, under his deliberate management, he became friends with the good old man Dr. Wilson. Every year on the day of diagnosis, he would take Dr. Wilson to hunt in the mountains. To celebrate that with the help of Dr. Wilson, he lived another year. As a result, Dr. Wilson had feelings for Principal Hibbert that far exceeded those of ordinary patients. In the process of diagnosis and treatment, more personal feelings began to be mixed. When Principal Hibbert''s condition broke out again, he needed a liver transplant. Dr. Wilson worried anxiously when he could not find a suitable liver for his friend''s patient to transplant. Headmaster Hibbert spoke up. It turned out that he had confirmed that Dr. Wilson''s liver matched him. And under his management, Dr. Wilson did say that he would do everything possible to save him. Now he needs Dr. Wilson to keep his promise. Dr. Wilson rejected it outright at first. No matter how good the publicity is, donating with a knife is not only life-threatening, but it will also hurt your own vitality. As a doctor, how could I not know. But he is a good old man himself, and Principal Hibbert deliberately managed it many years in advance. In the end, despite House''s opposition, he chose to donate and saved Headmaster Hibbert. Now Dr. Wilson has died of cancer. In the eyes of Good Friends House, Principal Hibbert, who received a portion of Wilson''s liver, must live well. Otherwise, I''m sorry that Wilson is the last piece of evidence that he is alive in this world. "I will." Headmaster Hibbert agreed with a blank face. I think he has not been reprimanded in person like this for a long time since he is dignified and the president of Caltech. But these things, he did do wrong. And he had heard too many stories of House from Dr. Wilson, knowing that once he really annoyed House, it wouldn''t be surprising that the other party did anything. Including the early removal of the liver that originally belonged to Wilson. He dare not bet. "I hope so." House threatened: "I will pay attention to you. If you get sick again in the hospital because of this kind of thing, I will personally come over and perform the operation on you..." "..." Principal Hibbert''s wooden face could no longer be maintained, and he looked at House in horror, and after he was sure that House was not joking, his whole body suddenly became ill. "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and said roundly: "Dr. Wilson, Dr. Hibbert needs to rest, you can leave." House pointed his finger to his eyes, pointed to Headmaster Hibbert, and limped away. "Take a good rest." Adam soothed: "As long as you pay more attention later, nothing will happen. Besides, your body really can no longer take energy-assisting drugs. This time also happened to be an opportunity, let''s quit completely. " . Outside the door, a crutches reached in and knocked on the door. "If you have something to let the nurse call me." Adam knew it was Dr. House urging him, so he confessed and left the ward. Office of the Director of Surgery. "You are good here." House was in a good mood after threatening the **** in his eyes, and after sitting down, he looked around again. "good." Adam made a cup of tea for him himself: "You don''t have to do this at all. Wilson had already thought about these issues when he donated. Even though Hibbert received Wilson''s donation, he has nothing to do with Wilson! " "I don''t think so." House took the tea, tasted it, and shook his head: "Wilson''s is Wilson''s. Now he is gone, and I am still there. I will never watch that **** ruin Wilson''s legacy! Also, why are you speaking for him? I think you hate him the most as a bastard? " "I didn''t speak for him, and I don''t want to go with you and speak ill of him." Adam smiled and said: "His talents are the mainstream in society. As for you said he lied to Wilson''s liver, causing a series of regrets after Wilson. I do not agree. Wilson can say no. And he did it in the beginning. The subsequent donation was entirely Wilson''s willingness. Otherwise, you must be the first time, even if you send Hibbert to death in advance, you won''t let Wilson really donate. This is Wilson''s character weakness, and it is also his most attractive place, isn''t it? Its not like Wilson, who can tolerate you as a good friend of death? So strictly speaking, there is not much difference between you and Hibbert. " "Howdareyou!" House raised his eyebrows: "Do you treat me and that **** as a kind of person?" "My fault." Adam nodded: "It should be that Hibbert is far inferior to your bastard! This is a sentence that Wilson kept repeating during his lifetime. Calculate yourself, how many things Wilson has done for you? Can the small piece of liver he donated to Hibbert compare to those things? " "can not!" House shook his head sadly: "It can''t be compared at all." "Then Wilson was deceived by you?" Adam asked. "Do not." House sighed: "He has always known, but still once or twice... countless repetitions." "So, stop staring at Hibbert." Adam reminded: "That doesn''t make any sense." "Do not!" House narrowed his eyes and looked at Adam: "For Wilson, I am indeed more jerk. What he paid for me is not comparable to that bastard. But I am different from that bastard. Everything Wilson did for me will always be remembered here, here..." Having said this, he pointed to his heart and brain: "As long as I am not dead, they will always be there, and Wilson will not really die. But dare you say that the **** who uses Wilson''s liver, can there always be Wilson in his heart? " "can not." Adam sighed. In fact, since Hibbert was hospitalized, even for liver and kidney diseases, he knew that Adam knew about him and Dr. Wilson. But there was no mention of Dr. Wilson. "This is a real bastard." House sneered: "I even suspect that he still remembers Wilson as a''friend''. After Wilson donated his liver to save him, he completely forgot this friend. You can say that he left New York and came to California, thousands of kilometers away. But we all know that these are external causes. The real internal cause is that Wilson has little meaning to him. So this friendship also naturally began to die. Now Wilson is really dead. But I''m not dead yet. You can say that I am perverted, but I can''t see Wilson''s last life beating, wasted and ruined by this kind of bastard. " "Let''s relax." Adam shook his head and said, "There is no need to waste your hard-won second life for someone like him." "After you came to California, the amount of surgery has dropped significantly." House laughed without saying a word, and began to ask about topics he was interested in: "It seems that you really like to mix with them?" "Okay." Adam smiled and said, "It''s very relaxing and fun to play with them. It''s better than fighting with you. What do you think of them?" "A poor child, a really smart man!" House thought for a while and gave his own judgment: "I really can''t imagine what you have in common with them?" "You do not understand." Adam smiled and shook his head. The two reunited after a long absence, had dinner together in the evening, and chatted together for a long time. When Adam returned to the villa, he found Juno for the first time: "Don''t tell me, you have contacted House?" "no." Juno naturally knows who House is, and shook his head and smiled: "He is full of uncertainty and spirit of death, no matter how strong he is, we won''t be in contact." "That''s good." Adam breathed a sigh of relief. Before, he reminded House to pay attention to safety outside to prevent abnormalities from being regarded as a collection. And House''s tone of anti-kill when encountering abnormalities easily reminds Adam of professionals and organizations in this area. Adam knew that Juno had been silently expanding Little Red Riding Hood. With House''s expertise and genius, even if he can''t enter the core circle, he is definitely eligible to join. But Adam didn''t want House to touch Little Red Riding Hood at all. Without him. No matter how good House''s conditions are, it can''t offset his weakness of character: the spirit of death! Even if he was a member of Little Red Riding Hood''s peripheral organizations, Adam was very disgusted. Because at that time, House, who is obsessed with solving puzzles and likes to die, will inevitably continue to explore the secrets of Little Red Riding Hood until he fully understands to join or is cleared. Either way, Adam didn''t want to see it. Geniuses are stubborn. Shelton super doubled. It has been three weeks since he was fired by Dr. Gablehouse. In the past three weeks, his vacant brain exploded with imagination every moment. Scrambled eggs, luminous fish, and luminous tampons are all short-lived. Recently he bought a spinning machine again, dressed like a weaver, dressed in a blanket and cloak sitting in the living room of the apartment, where he started spinning seriously, and the noise seriously disturbed Leonard. This time, he couldn''t stand it anymore and used the ultimate trick to deal with Sheldon: call a parent! Before Sheldon''s mother Mary Cooper came over, she confidently told Leonard that she had seen everything. But when I met, I was dumbfounded to see Sheldon like this. "Mrs. Cooper, are you here? Yes, I will be there tonight." Adam soon received a call from Mrs. Cooper, inviting dinner together. tbbt4a apartment. "Mrs. Cooper." Adam came over and smiled at Mary who was busy in the kitchen. "Oh, God!" Mrs. Cooper looked at Adam and exclaimed: "You are really a man of God''s favor. After so many years, nothing has changed." "Thank God." Adam smiled and said, "Oh, lard thick crust pie, chicken with a vengeance, they are Sheldon''s favorites. Mrs. Cooper, I think Shelton must be sincerely happy with your arrival. " "I think so." Mrs. Cooper joked: "He is too happy to hide in the bedroom anymore." "Isn''t this a bad thing?" Petunia spit on the side, and then curiously asked: "You have to get the chicken for a big hatred? Who gets the name of the dish?" "I got it for Shelton." Adam smiled and said, "You know that when you were in your hometown in Texas, the neighbor of Sheldon''s house raised a lot of chickens in the backyard. And the neighbors, there are three enemies that scared Sheldon. One is Billy, who stuffed the coin into his nose and hasn''t taken it out until now. Every time he goes through the security check, he has to be delayed for a long time. The other is Billy''s little sister who bullied him, scared him every day, and ran away frantically when he saw it. The last one is the chickens that can scare him to climb trees. Among the three, there is only a chicken, and he can retaliate. Sheldon likes to eat chicken. It''s very because of this feeling of revenge. Of course there is still ninety points because Mrs. Coopers chicken is really delicious~" "hehe." Mrs. Cooper smiled suddenly: "Adam, your mouth is still so sweet. God, fortunately you are not married yet, otherwise how many girls will be heartbroken for this. " "I bet it is." Petunia grumbled. She doesn''t even have the qualifications to be heartbroken. "Adam, Shelly is 27. I remember you are 6 years older than him and the same age as George. You are 33 now, right?" Mrs. Cooper walked around again, looked at Adam''s eighteen-year-old face, and said unbelievably: "Look at the vicissitudes of little George now... God really loves you!" "The main reason is that I have a good mentality." Adam changed the subject again: "Understand maintenance, little George is too exhausted~" "..." Mrs. Cooper was stagnant, thinking of her eldest son who had been married and divorced several times, and she was very heartbroken. "Also! Little George often complains about you poaching Missy away. Now a huge company, relying on him alone to support it, can it not be tired. " "Missi''s ability, after all these years of study and exercise, has become a big success." Adam smiled and said, "She should have a bigger stage. It would be a waste to stay on the tire doctor''s side to help little George. And it''s not that Missy doesn''t help little George now. She just stood in a higher position, with a better perspective, to better help little George develop a tire doctor. " "As little George used to say, Sheldon hates everything, but Missy is right." Mrs. Cooper smiled and said, "Adam, you and Missy are the same, but she is not busy with home every day, what should we do with family life in the future?" "Does Missy have an object?" Adam was a little curious. emmm. Since graduating from Missy Wharton School of Business I have been practicing with George''s Tire Doctor for several years. Then he was dug into his own company by Adam as an assistant. He did a very good job, and now he manages Adam''s company and industry alongside Ada. The tire company is just a project under Adam''s investment company, far away from the most profitable projects. Missys achievements in this life are no longer the same genes as Sheldon in the previous life, but only the waiter was disliked. "I wish there was." Mrs. Cooper took a deep look at Adam: "But your boss keeps her so busy and standing so high, who can catch her? If you don''t even have an object, where does your family life come from? " Adam: "..." Chapter 1114: Mrs. Cooper: Do you think you are humorous? Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! tbbt4a apartment. "Adam, you know, there was one in the family that worried me a lot." Mrs. Cooper continued: "I don''t have any hope for Shelly''s marriage and love. After all, besides my mother, there is no other woman who can love him so much. I was mentally prepared for this. It''s ok. Shelly was originally special, but loneliness was enjoyment for him. Fortunately, I have two more normal children. Although it looks a bit stupid compared to Shelly, it is normal. But it''s better now. Let''s not talk about little George''s messy marriage. This chaos and the absence of Shelly belong to the two extremes, neither of which is blessed by God. Misie, who I was most optimistic about and thought she could lead a normal family life, also began to move closer to Shelly, and was busy with her work every day. If I want to talk to her, I need to arrange it through her assistant first. Oh, God. She seemed to have inspired Shelly''s attributes. It''s just not a scientific aspect. It''s about being a strong woman in career. Does a girl need to be so strong? How can she start a family and run a family in the future? Adam, you are her boss, what should you do? " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Especially the profound look in Mrs. Cooper''s eyes made him speechless. He provided Missy with a better platform and made her a more successful person, but now it is his fault? certainly. He knew that Mrs. Cooper was skeptical. After all, the reputation of the **** at Adam High School was witnessed by Mrs. Cooper. If it weren''t for Sheldon to have a friend, she wouldn''t be prepared to let Adam contact her home and Missy''s. Now Misie has suddenly become a strong woman under his hand, as if cut off from normal love and marriage, it is difficult for her to be a real mother without doubt. But she really wronged Adam this time. Missy was really cute when she was a child. But when he grows up, his face and skeleton are biased towards Mie''s girl. In the eyes of Westerners, that is perfect. Even Sheldon, who has always looked down upon her and has no gratitude for men and women, admits this. But Adam''s aesthetic is still from the past life. He didn''t like Missy, who had a perfect body fat percentage in Shelton''s mouth when he grew up. Besides, if the body fat rate is perfect, he sees that he is less? Huanfei Yanling, he has everything. In addition, Misie is Sheldon''s twin sister and is now his general. Even with the strong female temperament, he still has no thoughts about Misie. The eyes he looked at Misie were absolutely pure wisdom. He was wronged! It''s a pity that this wrongdoing, to the last kind of suspicion, is indefatigable. "Actually it doesn''t matter." Adam suppressed the complaint in his heart and grinned when Mrs. Cooper was still looking at him, seemingly obliged to give him an explanation. "A person''s life is not as bad as imagined, and the development of science and technology is changing with each passing day. It may not be long before intelligent robots will be developed. At that time, the life based on the current ethics and morals will be turned upside down. Most people get married and live for the sake of supporting each other together, and they need to keep getting in touch with each other in the process. But in the future, with intelligent robots, people''s other half can be customized into the perfect companion they imagine. There is no contradiction, only 100% caring. Singles were the mainstream at that time! " "This is blasphemy!" Madame Cooper, a devout believer, couldn''t accept this kind of future, her eyes widened. "And Shelly can''t wait, but Misie can''t wait! Her youth is not as valuable as you! What if she hasn''t waited for your so-called intelligent robot companion after she gets old? " "Don''t worry about this." Adam couldn''t help but smiled and motioned to look at Howard, who was on the sidelines: "Mrs. Cooper, do you know who he is?" "A glib little guy." Mrs. Cooper looked at Howard, who held up his ribs and **** reservedly, and complained. "This is his appearance." Adam smiled and said: "His connotation is actually the attacker of the robot companion! With his genius in robotics, persevering in research and development, and personally experimenting without avoiding danger. The maturity of the robot companion is just around the corner~" "..." Leonard watched Adam''s teasing, Howard began to smile stiffly, and Rajesh nodded proudly, very speechless. "Oh, you guys are really good friends of Shelly." Mrs. Cooper looked at Howard like this and vomited: "It seems that the intelligent robot companion in Adam''s mouth is indeed not only needed by my Shelly~" Howard''s three: "..." "Adam, I know what you mean." Mrs. Cooper glanced at Howard again and nodded: "It''s just that the intelligent robot companion is not comparable to a real person. And I am not ignorant of any science. If you want to develop the kind of intelligent robot companion you call it, don''t think about it in five years. Ten years is hard. It hasn''t been twenty years, so don''t even think about it. But Missy was 27. How many years does she have for ten or twenty years? What if it is still not developed by that time? Did you let her go to the nursing home alone? Have you not seen the extreme evil in those nursing homes? " "That''s not to worry about it." Adam smiled and said, "Missi doesn''t have to wait so long, she has a unique advanced robot waiting for her." "Where?" Mrs. Cooper curiously asked. "It''s Sheldon!" Howard finally found an opportunity to complain: "After our certification, Sheldon is the most advanced intelligent robot!" "..." Mrs. Cooper''s face turned dark, and her big eyes stared directly: "Do you think you are humorous?" "I do not have." Howard was stagnant, weak and weak: "I''m just explaining what Adam said..." "I did not mean that." Adam first denied it, and then changed his voice: "However, although Howard''s words are ugly, they are not completely unreasonable. Mrs. Cooper, think about it. You also said that in your eyes, Sheldon will never have marriage and love in his life. He is destined to win the Nobel Prize and die alone..." Having said this, he glanced at Leonard inadvertently. "..." Leonard was extremely sensitive to this look, and wanted to say something, but there was Penny watching next to him, and in the end he could only hold it there, not depressed. "Now you are worried that Missy will be the same as Shelton." Adam continued: "Missy and Sheldon are twins. If they are as you fear, they can actually be brothers and sisters who love each other for a lifetime. In this way, each other will not die alone. Um. There was no hope before. Because Sheldon disliked Misie as being too stupid and unachievable. But now Misie is becoming more and more successful. In the past few years, haven''t you found that Shelton has rarely spoken to Missy in the same tone as before? Mrs. Cooper, it took you so many years to train Sheldon slightly as you intended. Missy has a chance to surpass you in the future. For Sheldon, is it countless times better to have Missys sister who cares about and loves her whole life than to die alone? For Misie, as long as she trains Sheldon well. Let Sheldon, who has obsessive-compulsive disorder, likes homeostasis, and has a schedule for everything, put what she wants Sheldon to do for her in Sheldon''s schedule. In the future, Sheldon is definitely the most advanced intelligent robot companion. " Having said this, he noticed that Petunia was thoughtful, but Leonard was ignorant, still sulking at Adam''s previous glance at him, and could not help but secretly smile. Women''s talents in this area are innate. Penny''s future is really easy to come by in this regard. Leonard, who made the male version of Sheldon''s mother trained for decades, feels ashamed, and directly incarnates the son of the beach. "This" Mrs. Cooper was dumbfounded, and wanted to refute, but after thinking about it, she was not without a trace of temptation. In the final analysis, she always loves her son Shelton the most. George the elder will not say anything. In her eyes, it was completely useless. Although Missy is the only daughter and the youngest. But Sheldon really attracted the attention of her mother. Missy''s emotional intelligence is high enough, plus Shelton''s force value is too weak. In Mrs. Cooper''s belly, she escaped Sheldon''s evil attempt to absorb her into a mole. In the process of growing up after birth, even if Shelton actively and passively attracted all the attention of Mrs. Cooper, she wanted to "starve to death" the stupid sister of Misie. Misie still survived, and from time to time she reminded Mrs. Cooper that she still had her daughter, and she apologized for not being "starved to death". But most of Mrs. Cooper''s energy was devoted to Shelton. emmm. The sunk cost is too great. No wonder House first saw Sheldon and said that Sheldon was a really smart man. Now Adam has proposed a new direction for her thinking about how her baby son Sheldon will live in the future after she is old and passed away. Compared to Shelton, he likes and is 100% lonely. The future life of Sheldon in the eyes of her mother still wanted someone to love Sheldon. And this person, outsiders definitely can''t do it. Because no one really loves Shelton like this. But Missy, the twin sister, is still possible. The premise is that Missy did not start her own family. Otherwise, she has only a little patience and affection for this troublesome brother. It will be thoroughly diluted by her family, and there is no scum left. And because Misie got better and better, it really changed Sheldon''s attitude towards her, who disliked her. These previously unimaginable miraculous opportunities appeared at the same time, which made her dare to think about the future of Sheldon, which Adam said she felt more ideal. "She really thought about it?" Seeing that Mrs. Cooper''s expression changed, Howard was dumbfounded and Rajesh bit his ear. Adam''s set of fallacies is obviously to change the subject. How can there be a mother who keeps his sister from getting married for the rest of his life because his brother is a giant baby? Unless the sister Sheldon is ugly. But just as he said when he saw Mrs. Cooper: "I finally know where Sheldon''s handsome appearance was inherited from~" Although Mrs. Cooper praised the same, she had completely different attitudes towards Adam and him. But he is really telling the truth. He often criticizes Sheldon, only his personality, and occasionally the genius of Sheldon. But she never looked like Shelton. Such a handsome Sheldon, he did not believe that Sheldon''s twin sister would be ugly! Although I haven''t seen Missy. But he thinks he can! "It''s as if your mother has never thought about your future!" Mrs. Cooper couldn''t help but roll his eyes. "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. Why is he always hurt? "Mrs. Cooper, the chicken is ready." Seeing Mrs. Cooper fascinated by Sheldon''s more distant future, Adam quickly reminded her. "Okay, it''s ready to be out of the pot, ready to eat." Mrs. Cooper recovered and processed the food. Then they signaled to Adam what they want to eat, and no longer asked Adam to talk about Missy''s future marriage and family. emmm. How did she think that in the future there would be a woman like Amy who fits perfectly with her precious son? So she is really looking at Shelton''s future loneliness. The more successful Misie was, the more Sheldon really looked at her. As Adam said, it''s really possible that Missy will be in Sheldon''s eyes in the future, and a pair of siblings can support each other after she passes away. This is also not bad. And what if you don''t think so? Sheldon and Missy, who would really listen to her? Damn George Cooper! Her three children have inherited her face and his stubborn bad temper! Now she can only go with the flow, first comfort her son Sheldon, and go back to work. The next day. Mrs. Cooper took the stubborn donkey Sheldon to Caltech to find Dr. Gablehouse. She''s actually not very good-tempered, she doesn''t have so much patience... Boom boom boom. "Sorry, Dr. Gablehouse, are you busy?" Mrs. Cooper took Shelton and knocked on the door of the dean''s office. Dr. Gablehouse, who was writing his research on the whiteboard, was about to speak when she was interrupted. "Sheldon, he''s just scribbling casually, come in!" "..." Dr. Gablehouse was speechless. Seeing Sheldon twisting in, he didn''t bother to make complaints anymore, just staring at Sheldon with complicated eyes. "Dr. Gablehouse." "Dr. Cooper." "Baby, just say it, it''s almost dark." Mrs. Cooper urged impatiently. "We met for the first time a few weeks ago. It was not very pleasant. I call you an idiot." Sheldon could only follow the instructions of the mother, and began to apologize: "I''m sorry...I pointed this out~" emmm. Worthy of being a stubborn donkey Sheldon, in the end he still retained his stubbornness and persistence! Dr. Gablehouse really wanted to make Sheldon go. But now he also knows that Sheldon is not only someone on top, but also a genius scientist and a seeded player for the Nobel Prize in Physics. And still a lunatic. He is a man of demeanor, and there is no need to be angry with such a lunatic. So he forcibly removed his gaze from Sheldon and turned to Mrs. Cooper, who was dressed in red, and his eyes lit up. "SorryWe haven''t met yet? This is Dr. Eric Gablehouse!" "Mary Cooper, Sheldon''s mother." "You must be teasing me, otherwise you are the Sheldon who gave birth as a girl." "Your mouth is so sweet..." Mrs. Cooper looked at such a Dr. Gablehouse and exclaimed, and then the voice went smoothly and seamlessly: "His father is dead!" "recent?" Dr. Gablehouse was also taken aback by the turn of anger, and then he asked. "Long enough!" Mrs. Cooper emphasized. Dr. Gablehouse smiled suddenly, and smiled at the ignorant Sheldon: "Dr. Cooper, you are not going to work!" Chapter 1115: Ashe is passing, Neo strikes Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! California Institute of Technology. Office of the Dean of the Physics Department. As Dr. Gablehouse reminded, Mom stared. Sheldon walked out of the office in a daze, and closed the door politely. "How about it?" Leonard has been waiting outside. "I want to get back to my job." Shelton hurriedly told the good news. "Really? What happened?" Leonard was surprised: "Are you really apologizing?" As Rapa, he knew too much about Sheldon''s temper. Make Shelton apologize to the "idiot"? Unless it is physically persuaded by the other party. Although Dr. Gablehouse is the head of the physics department, he is unconvincing no matter what physics he is in. So even if Sheldons mother forced Sheldon to apologize. But Rapa had expected from the beginning that Sheldon''s apology was mostly ineffective. Otherwise, this series of things won''t happen. You know, before seeing Dr. Gablehouses welcome party, he had exhorted Sheldon to be polite. But in the end, Sheldon''s politeness was all in the phrase no disrespect. Except for this sentence, everything else is extremely disrespectful and humiliating. So Rapa believes that the thank-you apology must be the same. "I don''t know too much." Sheldon walked, hesitated without thinking: "I have never experienced the human experience included in it." "This really narrows the scope of my guess." Leonard grumbled. But with his only knowledge of getting along with the opposite sex, it really didn''t trigger more imagination. In the evening, everyone gathered to celebrate Sheldon''s return to the right track. Emmm. Okay. It''s more to celebrate that everyone''s life is back on track. Sheldon''s strange behavior during this period, everyone was happy to watch the jokes at first. But when I watched, my eyelids jumped. Especially Leonard and Petunia. One was tortured by the noise of the textile machine. One was asked by Sheldon to ask her private questions at every turn. She also asked her to stock up on a tampon for thirty years at a time to save money and give her annoyance to hit someone. Howard and Rajesh also foresee that if this situation is left unchecked, Sheldon will fall ill again. And this time it''s not a small illness like a cold. It''s the fatal problem of neurosis! Shelton, who had a small cold, could force them to flee in a hurry, and did not dare to answer the phone or go home all day. The neurotic Shelton, they are afraid they can only follow Rajesh back to the country of peace. Because there is a magical realm that Shelton in any state dare not approach. In short, everyone is sincerely celebrating the return to the right track. Then, when Howard heard the ins and outs of the matter, he cried out incredibly: "Are you kidding? You don''t know what''s going on?" "You know?" Shelton didn''t believe it. Leonard also showed a curious look. "You haven''t seen it..." Howard immediately reported a series of numbers to see if Leonard had enlightened him, but Sheldon still looked confused with disgust and disbelief towards him. Suddenly jumped out of a series of niche independent films, and said with a smile but a very popular movie with a similar plot: "Have you never seen Forrest Gump?" "Have seen..." Shelton nodded, and then compared the high-definition image memory, and immediately found that A-Gump and his human IQ lower limit and upper limit. Two people who were supposed to have no communication, encountered a very similar scene. It is a series of events that happened in the dean''s office today. The same mother took them to the principal or director. The same is asking for something. The director or principal asked them to leave, and the mother agreed... "No~!" Shelton no longer understood the human experience that he had never experienced before, and knew what Howard was alluding to, suddenly his face changed greatly, and he was unwilling to accept this kind of speculation. Because in Forrest Gump''s movie, there was a voice coming from home. And although she has not undergone countless exercises and education by Penny, Shelton still has a vague concept of whether the prayer is serious or not. "I think it should be, oh, yes~" Howard smiled wryly. "Shut up!" Leonard also reacted and yelled at Howard. "Don''t forget that Mrs. Cooper is an authentic Texan. Even if you don''t bring a gun, you definitely don''t want to offend her." "What are you talking about?" Adam walked over with a smile after get off work. "Nothing..." Howard laughed immediately. "That''s our elders!" After Adam knew what he was talking about, he glanced at Howard: "The respect that should be, there must be!" "Yes, yes." Howard nodded again and again: "I''m all nonsense..." "I''ll just say it!" Sheldon breathed a sigh of relief immediately. "What? You can''t see your mother looking for love again?" Adam looked at Shelton. "Of course not." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "I just can''t see her looking for an idiot. And I also believe that after my father, she, who is not a girl, will no longer be abducted by a motorcycle. Let alone a few general undergraduate books. " "hehe." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "Sheldon, this is hard to say." "What do you want to say?" Sheldon puffed up his eyes and glared at Adam. "Let''s not say that Dr. Gablehouse is not your idiot." Adam said: "If you insist on saying this, you will annoy him and lose your job again. When you need Mrs. Cooper to come over to coax you, the next time you come will definitely be the grumpy version of Mrs. Cooper. I dont think you would want to see it, would you? " When Sheldon heard this, his eyes panicked, and he immediately persuaded. He really didn''t dare to face such a mother. "Secondly, now unless Mr. Cooper comes over in a soul chariot. Otherwise, Mrs. Cooper would indeed not be deceived by another locomotive. " Adam joked: "But you don''t think it can compare to the popular science books of locomotives, but the opposite is true. Did you forget Dr. Sturgis? " "Of course I remember..." Sheldon nodded first, and then understood what Adam was talking about. He shook his head and sneered. "How can Dr. Gablehouse compare with Dr. Sturgis! And my mother is not my grandmother either! " "Are you sure?" Adam smiled: "In my opinion, your mother is very much like your grandmother. In appearance, you have also seen photos of your grandmother when she was young, and she looks exactly like your mother..." "They just look alike." Sheldon interrupted: "My mother is a devout believer, she really believes that God exists. My grandmother is much smarter than her! " "That''s because your grandma drank a lot when she was pregnant with your mother." Adam joked: "And when your grandmother''s mother is pregnant with your grandmother, it will be forbidden all over the rice. Otherwise your grandmother will probably be the same as your mother. " If you change to someone else, you will probably get angry when you hear this kind of jokes. But Sheldon was startled, nodded and pursed his lips, with a very reasonable expression. "Right?" Seeing Sheldon nodded, Adam smiled and said, "Your grandmother, who is so smart and chic, also fell in love with Dr. Sturgis in her later years. And I really like it! In the past, your grandma would definitely sneer at it! Do you know the reason? " "Of course it is because of the wisdom of Dr. Sturgis!" Sheldon took it for granted. "No!" Adam joked: "I think it''s more likely because of you! Since there is a weird you in the family, whether it is your mother or your grandmother, the person who loves the most, has become you. And because of your weirdness, their aesthetics have also been affected during the years of getting along. This is the reason why Dr. Sturgis has been single all his life, and at the end of his age, he can still experience a wonderful relationship. You know, your grandmother''s charm is nothing to say, many old men chase her. His ability to stand out is definitely a result of distorting reality. Love, gambling, bowling...your smart grandma is so free and easy to live. Do you think your mother must be immune? " Emmm. Of course, there are also a series of reasons such as old people who do not rely on bones and bones, a little green in the flowers, early adopters, genius and sexy, and so on. A series of reasons have made Sheldon''s grandmother fall in love with Dr. Sturgis, the ultimate version of Sheldon. "Oh, no!" Sheldon called out immediately. He can not believe in the influence of others, but he cannot doubt his own ability to influence and transform others! "Come again, oh, yes~" Howard''s mouth was so cheap that he couldn''t help but add another sentence. "Even if everything Adam said is right." Sheldon glared at Howard: "My grandma and Dr. Sturgis. My mother lowered her appreciation to Dr. Gablehouse because of her belief in God. But my mother will never be with Dr. Gablehouse right now, the indescribable things that A-Gump''s mother and the principal are at home! Only if he becomes my new father, will he have a chance..." "Ahem." Seeing Sheldon uttering words that were too straightforward to make outsiders listen to them, Adam quickly interrupted. "Sheldon, Mrs. Cooper really won''t..." Having said this, he was quite guilty. Because although Mrs. Cooper is a devout believer, her heart is extremely restless. In the past, I just smoked and drank secretly. The future is to shame God and leave Sheldon nowhere to stand... So it is difficult for Adam to describe the current state of Mrs. Cooper. "...Don''t listen to Howard nonsense!" Adam concealed his guilty conscience and continued: "He is guilty, projecting the guilt for his mother onto your mother." "what?!" Howard looked dumbfounded. "I remember you said more than once that your father left you very early." Adam looked at him: "You were young and your mother was young. What made her look like she is now? Protecting his 20-year-old son for more than ten years? " "That''s because she is too fat to walk!" Howard habitually mocks his own mother. "That''s because she doesn''t exercise~" Adam smiled and said, "Howard, why doesn''t she exercise? Is she not liking it? No chance? Or is it strongly blocked by some people? " "..." Howard was speechless. Night. Before going to bed. Sheldon was lying on the bed like a giant baby. Mrs. Cooper had come back from a date. She stood by the bed and pressed the quilt on Sheldon: "Good night, baby." "Mom, will Dr. Gablehouse be my new dad?" Sheldon asked calmly. "Let''s look at it again." Mrs. Cooper smiled, and then looked at her baby in surprise: "Don''t you object?" "It''s okay." Sheldon laughed: "You are in the same state as your grandmother back then. Of course, Dr. Gablehouse cannot be compared with Dr. Sturgis at all. But you are not as smart as your grandmother..." "Pay attention to your words!" Mrs. Cooper''s face went dark. "what happened?" Shelton was very upright: "You are not to blame, but grandma and alcohol are actually to be blamed. Grandma drank too much alcohol when she was pregnant with you, but her mother did not because of Prohibition when she was pregnant with her. So it''s normal for grandma to be smarter than you. You see, although she also goes to church, she is not as superstitious as you are in God..." "enough!" Mrs. Cooper couldn''t listen anymore, and sternly shouted: "Shut up and go to sleep!" "Yes, madam." Sheldon shut up immediately, not daring to say any more. When Mrs. Cooper saw this, her face was a little slow, she glared at her 27-year-old bear boy, helped turn off the light, and walked out with the door. Sheldon turned sideways after his mother left, and suddenly there was a light in the dim bedroom where he entered his eyes. It was a fish tank with a small golden fish swimming in it. That''s right! After Sheldon''s luminous tampons business was rejected by Adam and the others, he was still thinking about the original luminous fish plan. This is not a complicated technique. And it is not the first case in the world. There have been relevant technical achievements both at home and abroad. After researching, Sheldon gave up this non-original plan and chose to buy directly. The next day. California Institute of Technology. Office building of the Department of Physics. On the corridor. Shelton and his party met Dr. Gablehouse. "Dr. Gablehouse." Leonard was the first to say hello. "Dr. Hofstadter." "Dr. Gablehouse." "Dr. Kusapari." "Dr. Gablehouse." "Dr. Cooper." "Dr. Gablehouse." "Mr. Vorowitz." Dr. Gablehouse has been here for a month and has Sheldon again. So I am familiar with everyone. After saying hello, I took a deep look at Sheldon. "Dr. Cooper, Mrs. Cooper is back to Texas?" "Yes." Sheldon nodded, then stared at Dr. Gablehouse with weird eyes, and suddenly made a series of prayers. "Oh, mygod, oh, mygod, oh, mygod..." Dr. Gablehouse hasn''t reacted yet, but Leonard and other good friends have reacted. Each of them yelled oh, mygod and smiled at Dr. Gablehouse and pushed Sheldon away. Leonard helped his forehead. Howard and Rajesh were joking. "Hey hey~hey~hey..." Being pushed away, Sheldon was still unwilling to give up, turned his head, stared into Dr. Gablehouse''s eyes, and tentatively let out a weird cry. "..." Dr. Gablehouse''s face turned dark for a moment. He didn''t react before, but now he understands everything. Because this series of weird calls is too classic and famous. It is clear that A-Gump''s mother made a deal with the principal in order to get A-Gump, whose IQ is not up to the line, to attend a normal school. That night, Forrest Gump was in a daze outside the house, and inside the house was the principal and Forrest Gump''s mother discussing about Forrest Gump''s academic issues. When the principal came out sweating profusely, and laughed at Little A-Gump for not saying much, Little A-Gump immediately imitated a series of sounds made by the principal just now. The principal in the movie is not a positive character! How could Dr. Gablehouse look good when he saw Shelton associate him with the principal. "Principal, I think we should be bolder in recruiting people. As long as they are talents, they should be given better benefits..." Seeing that he had no notoriety, but he could not help but Sheldon. After standing there for a while, Dr. Gablehouse dialed the principal''s phone. Chapter 1116: 2 little sweet bears, real and fake little Emma Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! California Institute of Technology. Dr. Gablehouse was stimulated by Sheldon, and his malice against Sheldon rose again. It''s just that now I know not to move Sheldon. But it''s not that he can''t get revenge. Quite the opposite. He already has an idea. Principal Hibbert was given the final notice by Adam and House, and found that he could no longer exert any effort on sponsorship, and his mind began to change. Attention was placed on the school administration field, to attract more geniuses for the school, and use these geniuses to pull sponsorships in disguise. Now Dr. Gablehouse says he wants to increase his efforts, just agreeing with him. So after listening to Dr. Gablehouse''s proposal and candidates, he readily agreed. A few days later. A fifteen-year-old genius boy spent a year traveling through the wormhole from the northern universe, borrowing from the southern universe, and finally successfully arrived at the California Institute of Technology in the United States. "Mr. Jin, you are welcome." On behalf of the Department of Physics, Dr. Gablehouse welcomed this talented boy. "California Institute of Technology is the best physics research institute in the world. I want to finish my doctoral dissertation here, work and life will be very enjoyable..." "I know you are not." The fifteen-year-old prospective doctor Dennis King is very Sheldon upright. "You don''t have OSG alliance computers or free electron lasers. And the string theory research here is at the end..." "..." Dr. Gablehouse looked a little ugly when he heard the other party belittle himself so bluntly. But after hearing Jin''s evaluation of string theory, his face not only calmed down, but he also laughed. "We are updating our equipment. As for the end of our string theory research? They obviously don''t think their research is the last one. That''s why it is even more necessary for a genius like you to tell those stubborn researchers the truth. " Emmm. That''s right! The string theory research of Caltech is exactly the subject of Sheldon''s research. Dr. Gablehouse wanted to use Dennis King, a genius boy, to disgust Sheldon. He was not sure whether Dennis King had this ability before. But now he has no doubts. Even the strength remains to be discussed. But in this aura that is exactly the same as Shelton, as long as Jin comes over, it will definitely succeed. Because no one would like another Sheldon. Especially Sheldon himself! It will be very exciting then. Thinking of this, seeing Dennis King still a little disgusted with Caltech, Dr. Gablehouse decisively increased the bargaining chip. "As long as you come, you want to use 20% of the bursary to help your grandfather escape from the northern universe, we can also agree." "Ok." Dennis King was actually tempted from the beginning, just wanting better conditions. Seeing that Dr. Gablehouse said so, he said noncommittal: "I will visit the school first." "I will let the elite of our school show you around." Dr. Gablehouse smiled happily: "Come with me." Caltech restaurant. As Sheldon and Leonard dine, they continue to express their thoughts about the meal. "There is a problem of quantum teleportation. There is no need to teleport a person at all. Just smash that person, and then reorganize it at the place where it needs to be teleported to, and that''s it. " "It''s amazing." Leonard lowered his head to use the meal, and responded in a perfunctory manner. "Personally, I will never use quantum teleportation devices." Shelton didn''t feel Leonard''s perfunctory at all, but still talked and said, "Because I won''t agree to be crushed first." "Really?" Leonard took a sip of Fat House Happy Water, and then asked with interest: "So will the new Sheldon be different from the old Sheldon?" "No, they will be exactly the same!" Sheldon thought for a while and gave the answer. "See, this is the real problem!" Leonard complained. "Gentlemen, let me introduce Dennis King to you!" Dr. Gablehouse brought the genius boy over with a smile on his face. "Jin is a very popular prospective doctor. We hope that he will complete his doctoral dissertation here and stay to work. You know, he is only 15 years old. " "Not bad." When Sheldon heard this, he felt that this kid was okay, he was considered the best among stupid people on earth, so he smiled pointing. "I got my first doctorate when I was 15 years old." "I wasted a year." Dennis King lived up to expectations in the eyes of Dr. Gablehouse, intervened and said lightly. "Because my family and I escaped from the tunnel, it took a year." "..." Sheldon''s smile faltered. What does this smelly kid mean? Are you saying that he is more talented than himself? Dr. Gablehouse smiled even more happily: "Dr. Cooper, Dr. Hofstadter, you transfer to school with Jin. Tell him why our school is the best institute of physics in the world. " "You are not..." Dennis King corrected the problem again without instructions from Dr. Gablehouse. And said that the California Institute of Technology string theory research is the end of the battle. "Excuse me, string theory is my research." Shelton refused: "At any angle, it''s not the end of the battle." "Obviously you haven''t found it yet." Dennis King was very Sheldon: "But trust me, you will find out one day." "..." Sheldon was choked and speechless, and stood up subconsciously. Leonard held him down. This is the first time that Shelton has excessive secretion of male hormones. He no longer only relies on reason to convince people, but wants to convince people with reason just like ordinary people. Leonard actually really wanted to see Sheldon doing hands-on. But the other party was still a child. Secondly, this is already stipulated in the roommate agreement. That''s right! Sheldon''s roommate agreement actually had this clause. When Sheldon couldn''t help but want to beat someone, Leonard''s roommate needed to reassure him and prevent Sheldon from making violent actions that violated etiquette. Emmm. In fact, this one is not surprising. Because the objects that can make Sheldon angry and want to do it and dare to do it, they must be weaker than chickens. And often if you act on such an existence, the consequences will be serious. For example, babies who cannot fight back or children who fight the five scum. Sheldon, a super genius, is a really smart man. He had thought of this a long time ago, and took action to protect himself. Leonard, who signed the roommate agreement, wanted to witness this magical first time. But it was natural to get used to it. First, he fulfilled the roommate agreement and held down Shelton, who was furious and wanted to use violence. If Dr. Gablehouse hadn''t had something to call him when the phone rang, he really wanted to watch the wonderful moment when Sheldon was beaten in the face. When he left, Jin also found his favorite chocolate milk to buy and eat. Sheldon looked at him and pointed out the back of Jin, who was studying the dilemma, with an ugly expression on his face. "I have an ominous hunch." "I know, because you were crushed~" Leonard joked: "Then the quantum teleported to the Northern Universe Kingdom. It''s just because your will has not allowed this kind of teleportation, so this time there is a problem with the quantum teleportation. Your body is left. And the other one you went to the Northern Universe Kingdom. Then it took so many years to escape. Bang! Shining appears in front of you now! " "Don''t laugh!" Sheldon was naturally unwilling to accept this result: "He is not me!" "Of course." Leonard squeezed a smile: "If Jin were you, in that kind of living and learning environment, he would never be able to tell your research dilemma at this age. And give you enough reminders to leave you speechless. " "Impossible~" Sheldon was stunned, then shook his head with a grin. "..." Leonard was speechless. Here, Sheldon is undergoing retaliation from Dr. Gablehouse, which is not very harmful and insulting. Over there, Adam went home and was surprised to find someone coming over as a guest. "Adam, this is Laurie, Nikki and Sam''s mother." Juno, who was sitting and chatting with him, introduced with a smile: "Laurie, this is Adam." "Hello, Laurie." Adam smiled and nodded. He heard Juno say that Nikki and Sam are the better classmates Emma can play with. "Hello, Doctor Duncan." Laurie is very enthusiastic. "Emma invited Nikki and Sam to play at home." Juno smiled and explained. "It''s good." Adam smiled and said, "Emma needs friends, by the way, I heard that Nikki is also called Emma?" "Yes." Laurie smiled and said: "Nikki is her middle name. Now she is playing with Emma. It is not very good for both of them to be named Emma. Now we call her the middle name, the province is messed up. " "Nikki doesn''t care, right?" Adam glanced at her: "Actually, it''s okay to call them Emma. There are too many named Emma anyway." "No, no, just call Nikki." Laurie waved her hand and said, "Nikki likes it herself, Emma also likes it, and everyone likes it." As a real family member, Peggy didn''t come out unexpectedly. Adam sat down and chatted with Laurie with Juno. While chatting, the three little guys came down together. "Huh!" Adam raised his eyes and saw, he couldn''t help but let out a whisper. "Is it very similar?" Juno smiled and looked at him. "Very similar." Adam knew what she was talking about and glanced at the little girl to Emma''s left. "Emma, ??introduce your buddies to your brother Adam." Juno ordered. "This is Nikki." Emma smiled naturally and introduced: "This is Sam." Adam nodded secretly, except for the indifference in her eyes, Emma looked at first glance that she was not much abnormal with the little girl of the same age. "Hello, Nikki." Adam looked to Emma''s left, the little girl who looked a lot like Emma. "Hello." Nikki glanced at Laurie, looking forwardly: "Can I call you by name?" "Of course." Adam nodded and smiled, but thought in his heart: "This is clearly Hermione, why is it here?" "Adam." Nikki smiled sweetly. Emma frowned and glanced at her. "Hello, Doctor Duncan." Sam, the little **** the right, greeted her on her own initiative. "Hello, Sam." Adam suppressed his curiosity about Hermione, took a deep look at the little girl, and then said to Laurie: "I take the liberty to ask, Sam and you?" "Oh, Sam was adopted by us." Laurie immediately understood what Adam meant and explained: "Her mother Max is a good friend of mine. We only adopted her recently. Dr. Duncan, how do you know? " "Human inheritance is regular, I am a doctor, and I can see it." Adam briefly explained, and then looked at her: "Her mother''s name is Max? Max Coleman?" "Huh." Laurie was really surprised now: "Doctor Duncan, do you know Max?" "It''s really her." Adam looked at Sam, who looked at him curiously, and sighed slightly. "If I remember correctly, she is only 21 years old this year, right? Do you have a child as old as Sam? " "Max got married earlier." Laurie explained: "Dr. Duncan really knows Max." "Yeah." Adam nodded and said, "Speaking of which, we still have a lot of roots. When the big event happened in their home, I was working as a volunteer in the hospital. If it weren''t for Mr. Coleman to be too... well, naive. I''m afraid that subsequent series of events won''t happen. What happened to Max? Why did you adopt Sam? " "She..." Laurie hesitated. "My mother is Ouyang Feng." Sam said calmly, "My dad doesn''t know who it is." "Sigh." Adam was really not surprised by this Mie''s universal reason, and sighed: "Then what about your grandmother and uncle? Do they care about you?" "I don''t know." Sam shook his head: "I only heard my mother say that grandma left her very early." "I heard Max talk about it once before." Laurie answered: "It seems that there have been two marriages. The last time she married a man named Bates and became Mrs. Bates. He has a boy with two husbands. As for Maxs brother Danny, there is no news. " "It turned out to be so." Adam nodded, then glanced at Sam, whose eyebrows were very similar to his mother, and sighed that things are impermanent. In my memory, the quiet and lovely little girl Max, who could not speak, did not usher in a happy second half of her life after Adam helped her to survive the terrible elder Lori Esther. Instead, she gave birth to a child at a young age, and then became a female Ouyang Feng, leaving behind her poor daughter. Now I don''t know which angle the wandering to be a poisonous insect. You know, after 15 years, Max is only 21 years old this year! John Coleman, that stupid husband and father. If he knew the current situation, I''m afraid he would regret so naively that he died tragically under the orphans grievance and the indirect harm of his own children fell to this. And that Mrs. Coleman, oh, now Mrs. Bates, also a cruel person. With a new family, she will leave her original children behind It seems that the miscarriage and the subsequent incident of''orphan grievances'' really stimulated her nerve problems. "Doctor Duncan, can you tell me about my mother and my grandmother?" Sam looked at Adam with pure eyes open. "Actually, I just happened to know them..." Adam has the experience of rushing to the street at a certain point in his previous life. It is very insightful for how to briefly describe the tragic and terrible story of children unsuitable for children, so I briefly said. "It turns out that it''s a coincidence that Dr. Duncan and Sam have such a relationship." Laurie was overjoyed: "Now Sam, Nikki and Emma are classmates and good friends again, everyone should move around more in the future." Sam didn''t speak, but the look in Adam''s eyes was calmer than before, and it was obviously closer. Chapter 1117: Howard: I have no other hope in this life... Adler Villa. Adam and Juno took the little bear Emma, ??and waved to Laurie, Nikki and Sam who had left. Everyone has a sweet smile. After the car drove away, Emma the sweet bear immediately changed her face, and sprinted back upstairs. "What''s the matter?" Adam was not surprised, but happy. "Nothing." Juno smiled and said, "That Nikki has a little problem at a young age, I let Emma bear it first." "Small problems?" Adam thoughtfully. "Her mother Laurie was a third edition girl before." Juno shook his head and said: "You also know what kind of people are in this circle. Sam has just been adopted by Laurie, so it''s okay. Nikki is both vanity and petty theft at a young age. " "The impact of a bad example is really devastating!" Adam knew it. In the American drama world, many Hollywood stars have this problem. They don''t lack that money at all. But it just has to look for that stimulus. In addition to psychological problems, the public opinion environment also has a lot to do with them being too tolerant. Something really happened, an apology, and it''s over. You can even expose it to light. It has no impact on career and life at all. However, these news have produced a profound and bad example for the teenagers who like them. They have implanted this kind of distorted values ??in their unformed three views. But they are not celebrities yet, without the resources of celebrities, there is no guarantee that they will not be held accountable if they break the law. A lot of juvenile delinquents come from this way. As for their future? It''s okay. Even if there is a record, there will be no future in normal life and work in the future. But going in and out of private prisons and striving for the grand strategic goal of the prison service industry is not another American dream. "If possible, help them sort out the three views." Adam thought of the quiet and lovely Max, and sighed: "They are still young, and they still have a chance." "What do you think I am doing?" Juno smiled and said: "I am not only Emma''s teacher, but also their teacher. Besides, the influence of Moments on people is too great. Even if it''s just for Emma, ??I will pay attention to them and help them establish a good three views. It''s just that the family influence is too great. Their mothers are like this, and I can''t guarantee to what extent they can do it. " "I believe in you." Adam smiled: "And even if they are unsuccessful, with you supporting them, no matter how bad they are, they will not be as crooked as before without your support." "That''s not good, maybe only you think so." Juno smiled happily: "Most people don''t think so." "Don''t want others to think." Adam teased: "What I want is what I think!" California Institute of Technology. Shelton''s office. After the two brought the genius Jin, Sheldon went straight into the office, not wanting to pay attention to the pesky Jin. But Leonard advised Shelton to be patient and walked in with Jin. Then, without accident, the contradiction began to erupt. "It seems that you are making a correction to the quantum cycle." The genius Jin walked to Sheldon''s whiteboard, looked at the formula above, and said casually: "Do you know where you went wrong? To my surprise, you didn''t even consider Lorentz invariants and field theory steps. " "Do you think I didn''t think about it?" Shelton couldn''t listen anymore, and walked over and glared at Kim: "Do you really think I haven''t considered it?" "Have you considered it?" Jin looked up at Sheldon and asked calmly. "Leinard, take him away!" Sheldon and him looked at each other for a few seconds, and saw that the other party was full of confidence, knowing that he couldn''t stop him, and shouted at Leonard. "Come on, Dennis, I''ll take you to the recreation room, where there are fitness equipment." Leonard said to King. "Do I look like an iron man?" Jin Tucao said. "There shouldn''t be much iron..." Leonard was stagnant, and said in a shame: "But you are not from the Northern Universe, and it took you a year to escape from there? I thought..." "Why do you think?" Jin mocked: "I don''t need to dig tunnels, my most useful thing is my brain!" "Then I will take you to the radiation room." Leonard only thinks this boy is more annoying than Shelton. Because of the former girlfriend Joyce King, the former spy of the Northern Universe Kingdom, he had a strange affection for Dennis King, and it disappeared. "Wow, you won the Stevenson Award." Jin saw the award certificate placed there again, and couldn''t help but utter a voice. "Yes." Sheldon finally had confidence again, and said triumphantly: "In fact, I am the youngest winner in history." "Really?" Jin did not comment: "How old will you be?" "14 and a half years old." Sheldon laughed. "Well, then you were once the youngest winner in the history of the Stevenson Award." Jin Youyou said. emmm. Now he is Stevenson''s youngest winner. "..." Shelton couldn''t laugh anymore, and pointed to another medal: "I''m still the youngest winner of the MacArthur Genius Award! I''ll only be 20 years old! Don''t tell me, you also won the MacArthur Genius Award? ! " "Well, that''s not the case." Jin said indifferently: "So you still have 4 years to wear this title, so cherish it." The next day. "You are right, my career is not over yet." "Great." Leonard was very happy with Sheldon''s reinvigoration. Last night, Sheldon, who was hit by the genius young gold, was a little nervous at one time. As a good friend, Leonard is really worried. That''s all troublesome. "Since Dennis King is so young that my research is meaningless, then I think it''s time to find something else to study." Sheldon continued. "Great." Leonard was very pleased with this and gave the most positive smiley support. "So I decided I would work with you." Sheldon told his plan. "...Great" Leonard''s smile suddenly disappeared, and the tone of the same sentence was completely different. "So, what the **** do you do?" Sheldon curiously asked. "..." Leonard was speechless, picked up the phone and dialed a number. "You don''t know, do you need to ask now?" Sheldon was surprised. "No." Leonard mocked: "I''m calling Adam, he''s from Texans just like you. Didnt you say last night that if a cow is out of milk in your Texas, didnt you take it out and shoot it in the forehead? I think you need Adam now. " "Don''t laugh." Sheldon laughed: "Even if I am the cow, as long as I look at them, they can''t bear to shoot. Let''s talk about our cooperation now." Leonard glared at him. Sheldon looked back and gave a cute look. "..." Leonard first defeated and explained his work to Sheldon, and then after being stabbed by Sheldon for a while, he began to talk patiently with Sheldon. "Sheldon, I know that you are currently experiencing a small career crisis. You are looking for jobs in other fields that will make you feel valuable and creative. But I need to tell you something, I need you to listen carefully. " "Okay." Seeing Leonard''s gentle attitude, Sheldon nodded in agreement. "Get away!" Leonard saw Sheldon looking at him and listening carefully, so he pointed to the door and his tone changed abruptly. emmm. That''s right. This is Leonard''s most constructive idea. Next. Shelton went to the engineer''s office where Howard was for the first time to give pointers on Howard''s work, and then again received Howard''s response: "Go away!" Then Rajesh: "Get away!" Shelton was very strange and thought it was Leonard who taught them. But it turns out that they are all in a spirited spirit by pointing Sheldon''s nose and letting him roll away. Shelton still didn''t realize it was his problem. Fortunately, in this time and space, he is not only Leonard and the three friends. So he went to Adler Villa and found Peggy. "You take a look first, don''t disturb me." In the villa, there is a special office with rows of whiteboards filled with formulas. Peggy didn''t say anything about Sheldon''s arrival, just let him take a look first, and then continue to fall into her thinking. Shelton was very happy and felt that Peggy was his real good friend. Like Leonard, they would just let him roll away, take a glance at it, and suddenly be stunned. Peggy continued to write and draw on the blank whiteboard while thinking. And Sheldon was watching that. Ten minutes later, the corners of Sheldon''s mouth began to twitch and his eyelids began to twitch. Sheldon looked at Peggy aggrievedly. But Peggy didn''t have time to talk to him at all. So without speaking, Sheldon walked out of Peggy''s home office. Passing a doorway, I caught a glimpse of a familiar figure inside, and Sheldon stopped and tentatively asked: "What are you doing? Can I be together..." Before the words were finished, Sheldon was full of excitement at a pair of indifferent eyes. The fear of being dominated by the little girl next door when he was a child resurfaced. "You come here" Emma the sweet bear smiled sweetly at Sheldon. Although Emma had the same sweet face as Peggy when she was a child, her smile was so sweet. But the survival instinct he had cultivated as a child made him choose the most suitable method for him in the first time: escape! Sheldon fled. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "Why are you here? Is there anything uncomfortable?" Adam watched Leonard, Howard, and Rajesh come over, curiously. "We are indeed uncomfortable, but the cause is Sheldon." Leonard complained: "He was hit by the genius Dennis King. Now I want to change the direction of research and harass us everywhere. " "He is not helpful to your work?" Adam smiled. "That''s not it." The three Leonards were speechless, and all of them became embarrassed. Because of Sheldon''s IQ and scientific insights, he was able to provide very valuable ideas in their field for the first time. In fact, it is good for their research. However, no matter how great these benefits are, it can''t offset the stubbornness and extreme discomfort of being with Sheldon and being ridiculed by him. So they would rather not benefit than work with Shelton. "Adam, can''t you lead him over and give him such a shot?" Howard sincerely suggested: "I heard you do it all over there!" "Then what?" Adam ridiculed: "Mrs. Cooper hangs a gun all over her body, brings the Cooper family, and kills them, so you can bring all of your suggestions?" Howard trembled and sneered: "I think we still consider killing that Dennis King? Without competitors, Sheldon would naturally not be like this. " "You don''t have a more constructive idea?" Adam smiled. "The only thing left is to find a 15-year-old girl for Dennis King." Leonard said that they had thought of a plan early in the morning: "Howard was at Dennis King''s age. The reason why his grades dropped so fast is because he often fantasizes about being with a certain girl. We think if Dennis King has a girlfriend, then he will never be Sheldon''s opponent again. Then, without killing Dennis King, all problems are solved. " "Haha." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "So science and love, in your eyes, who is more important?" "Of course it''s love!" Leonard shouted in unison. "Sheldon is an exception." Leonard added. "I have no other hope in this life, I just hope more..." Howard saw that he was about to utter famous words, but Adam interrupted him. "A few more vigorous love triangles?" Adam couldn''t let Howard down anymore. After interrupting, he motioned Howard to see Rajesh with his eyes. Howard followed Adam''s gaze, and saw Rajesh nodding his head with joy, and he couldn''t continue with a look of disgust. Hell a love triangle! In his life, Howard Vorowitz has no chance to describe him without spending money. Even if the other party is a beautiful girl, he definitely does not want to have a love triangle including Rajesh! "We are helping Dennis King." Rajesh was very hurt by Howard''s disgust, and said quietly: "Everyone has the right to choose freely." "For a teenager who is only 15 years old and has not enough strength to use beauty tricks, is it to give him the right to choose freely?" Adam complained: "You are really enough, leave Sheldon alone. Without a Dennis Gold, there will be a Dennis Silver. If Sheldon couldn''t even overcome this, then he was too weak and he ran away in a hurry that deserved to be hit. " "Say so." Leonard smiled bitterly: "But you are not the one who lives with him. It is not you who are often harassed by him. We actually have an idea now. Rajesh has secretly emailed all colleagues in the physics department. Explain that the day is to bring my daughter to work together, and ask colleagues who are 14 to 16 years old to bring their daughter. " "Since you have all decided ~ www.novelhall.com~ what do you want me to do?" Adam shrugged. "The plan went well." Rajesh murmured: "But we suddenly thought of a problem, which is also the most important one. Dennis King is also a genius. Even if he is thrown into a pile of girls of the same age, and there is only one boy of the same age, and he is the protagonist, how can he succeed in picking up girls? " "We were all dumbfounded at once, so we can only come and find you." Leonard smiled bitterly. "If possible, we also want to learn 100 million points." Howard smiled candidly. Rajesh nodded again and again as always. Chapter 1118: Sick ears scare away stinky gold Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "No." Adam smiled and said: "Now is the age of geniuses and feelings. Without giving him an environment, he can create a Protoss. At least give him the right environment, he will attract girls. " "Really?" Leonard seemed to believe it or not: "If this is the case, we are also geniuses. Why have we not attracted girls yet? " "Because you are so genius." Adam glanced at the Howard trio and gave reasons why they wanted to hear. All three Leonard showed joyful expressions and completely believed. It must be so! emmm. At least they have to think so. Ding! Just as they suppressed their rationality and imagined them freely according to Adam''s depiction, their mobile phones rang, prompting new information. They skilfully picked it up. "Oh, mygod!" "Holyshit!" "Uh-huh~" The three looked at their phones, and Leonard and Howard exclaimed. Rajesh was even more frightened and aphasia, and he could only make a nasal sound to express fear. "What''s the matter?" Adam was surprised. "There was an arson in the school." Leonard handed the phone to Adam to see: "It''s terrible." "Take a girl to work day so much." Howard was also afraid, but his first focus was the activities they secretly organized. One is so that Sheldon don''t bother them. Secondly, and most importantly, he, who is irritable, has a million thoughts in his heart. Toot. At this time, Adam''s pager also rang. "The injured will be sent over." Adam took it over and took a look, handed the phone to Leonard, and said, "You go back to the apartment first, and don''t go to school if it''s okay." "Good." The Leonard trio quickly agreed. After watching Leonard and the three leave, Adam notified Juno as soon as possible. "I heard that, I''m investigating." Encrypted communication chat groups are lively. The surrounding area of ??Adams circle of friends absolutely does not allow such threats to exist. Although the core of comedy is tragedy. But the comedy atmosphere of Adams circle of friends must simply be superficial and reject the connotation! Caltech is a world-renowned university. After such a bad incident, the news spread quickly. And just as the arson happened, another arson in the school happened again. This time, the nature is even worse. A student photographed the fire on the opposite side of the dormitory where he was set on fire for the first time. Then I found that something was wrong in the corridor, and I was going to open the door to take a look, and then I was swallowed by the tongue of fire that came out of the crack in the door. Another roommate photographed the whole process of being burned to death. This time, not only lapd, but also fbi was alarmed. Bua in Quantico, Virginia (a team of psychological profilers under the behavioral analysis department of fbi) received the task, dispatched urgently, boarded their big plane, and flew directly to Los Angeles. "For serial arsonists, there are usually two triggers." On the big plane, everyone was discussing the case. A tall and thin man with a Sheldon temperament played with the board while habitually popularizing science. "Unemployment and broken love." But this time, the newly joined female agent took the topic directly and reported the answer. "Reid, do you have statistics on arsonists?" The boss glanced at the interjecting female agent, and continued to inquire about the humanoid computer in the group. "82% are white males between 17 and 27." The tall and thin Reid continued to fiddle with the chessboard, and he confessed the statistics casually: "There are very few female arsonists, and they are usually out of revenge." This is the data he calculated casually after flipping through the fbi crime database according to his authority, and it is constantly updated. "It seems that this arsonist is a student." As always, there is a small black in the group, and the person is handsome and capable. "Don''t be so sure." A very wise old man raised his eyes and glanced at Xiao Hei, then shook his head and said: "If you value precedents too much, you will ignore what happens. Not to mention that Caltech is one of the world''s top private research universities. There are too many geniuses in it. A white male aged 17 to 27 is not necessarily a student. It may also be an assistant researcher, researcher, or even a professor. " Xiao Hei was taken aback, thought for a moment, and nodded silently. He hadn''t come into contact with many such geniuses, and subconsciously ignored this. After getting a doctorate at this age and even becoming a professor, I might not even dare to think about it in other schools. But at California Institute of Technology, it''s really not too rare. "The frequency of arsonists'' crimes is getting faster and faster, indicating that they have upgraded from simple arson to mastering the power of life and death." The old man was a little worried: "We must speed up, otherwise more victims will appear." "Who shall we talk to first?" A typical image of a tough agent, the boss in Bua''s position, looks at the old man, the spiritual leader. "Department head." The old man groaned. When the plane landed, Bua''s convoy stopped at Caltech, Xiao Hei, in suits and leather shoes, got out of the car wearing sunglasses, and started their investigation. Then... "What?" When Adam received the call, he was dumbfounded: "Sheldon is being investigated?" "Yeah, Adam, come here quickly." Leonard said anxiously. "Okay, don''t worry, it''s all with me, it''s okay." Adam calmed down, then said something in the encrypted communication chat group, and walked towards the tbbt apartment. Ten minutes ago. Shelton and Leonard were very afraid of the arson that occurred in the school, and they were restless. So they were fully armed with lightsabers in their hands. That''s it, I''m still uneasy. Shelton proposed to ask real strongmen to protect them. Leonard was very excited. Then they went to the other side and invited Petunia over. Although Petunia wasn''t Pei''s mother this meeting, she met Sheldon''s cute eyes and Leonard''s eyes, her heart softened instantly and she agreed to come over. Shelton''s Vulcan listening ability reached its limit. As soon as I heard any wind and grass outside, I screamed for Petunia to take a look. Petunia could only comfort her, while picking up the baseball bat of the first of the seven weapons of Mis, and opening the door in an attacking gesture. It was not the sneaky arsonist who caught the eye. It''s the bua member who is a little confused. "Who are you?" Petunia was also terrified. Are you from Oha? She is also used to seeing cowgirls who use her guns at every turn. She knows the power of misfires best. Seeing these people pressing their hands on their waists, they almost didn''t scare to pee when they were about to shoot with a gun. To know. After her sister got drunk that time, she went off and almost shot her brother-in-law. In the face of petty thieves and even arsonists, she has the courage to strike out. But when she saw that she was a professional law enforcement officer, she immediately persuaded, and quickly threw the baseball bat on her hand to show that she was not in danger. In the American drama world, newborn babies know that if they are killed by accidental injuries at this time, their deaths are really vain. After explaining the situation, Petunia breathed a sigh of relief. It turned out to be investigating Sheldon. That''s all right. Adam arrived soon. tbbt4a apartment. "Reid, if you don''t investigate the arsonist, why did you come to investigate Sheldon?" As soon as Adam entered the apartment, he smiled at the lanky person in Bua. "You know?" Bua''s classic tough guy is surprised. "My cousin and Adam are classmates." Reid explained and greeted Adam: "Dr. Cooper is your friend?" "My high school classmates are also my good friends." Adam smiled and said, "How is the Iliad recently?" That''s right. Reid is the cousin of Iliad. Before Adam went to medical school, Leonard was introduced to the reception. When I was approached by Iliad for the first time, I felt that the title dr. Reid was more sensitive. Later, I went to medical school with Iliad, and after getting close, I suddenly understood why I felt the title was a bit familiar. The reason lies in the thin and tall Dr. Spencer Reid in front of him. "Very good." Reid nodded. "You should come here for the arson case at California Institute of Technology, right?" Adam laughed: "But why did you find Sheldon?" "Because Dr. Cooper fits our profile." Reid didn''t mean to conceal, and straightforwardly explained: "In our profile, arsonists are either broken in love or unemployed. As far as we know, because of the recent arrival of a genius at Caltech, Dr. Cooper feels that string theory research is meaningless, and his career is facing a huge impact, which is in line with the unemployment stimulus. Second, in the video taken by the students roommate who was burned to death, we found that the door lock was locked from the outside, and it was screwed three times in a row. This is an obsessive-compulsive disorder. As far as we know, Dr. Cooper has a severe obsessive-compulsive disorder, knocking on the door three times. Meet the profile. The arson device in the arson case is simple in appearance, but in fact it is exquisitely designed and requires deep knowledge and high IQ. As far as we know, Dr. Cooper designed and manufactured a small nuclear reactor at home in the summer when he was 13 years old. Meet the profile. In our profile, arsonists lack social interaction, will be extremely uncomfortable in the crowd, and have great mental problems. As far as we know..." "I am not mentally ill. My mother took me to the test." Shelton couldn''t listen anymore, and exclaimed, "And Adam helped me diagnose it again." Reid introduced some other aspects that fit the profile. For example, Sheltons age and race gender fit the 82% big data category of arsonists. For another example, Shelton has a long blacklist, which is in line with the extremely vengeful profiling. Furthermore, according to their interviews, Sheldon Cooper was very poorly known and was the subject of suspicion. And they did receive anonymous reports. Under various circumstances, they came to Sheldon to talk to them for the first time. "It seems that Sheldon is really the biggest suspect of the arsonist." After listening to Adam, he laughed blankly and said: "It''s a pity that in your profile, the arsonist shouldn''t be as timid as a mouse, can he be chased by chickens on the tree?" "That''s not true." Reid stayed in a daze and said the truth: "Since the arsonist dares to set fire, he naturally won''t even be afraid of chickens. Is Dr. Cooper really being pushed up the tree by the chickens?" "Aren''t you afraid?" Sheldon stared: "I have always been very dissatisfied with you laughing at the fighting power of chickens. The fighting power of chickens is not weak at all..." "Well, it looks like we have found the wrong person." The boss of Bua has also figured out who Sheldon is, and has already ruled out Sheldon in his heart. And he knew that Adam, naturally would not pester Sheldon, just got up. "Obviously." Adam smiled. "Big guy, look at the news." Petunia had been standing by and watching obediently, swiping her phone to read a piece of news, and immediately turned on the TV and shouted. Everyone followed the prestige. Just saw a press conference is being held. A lapd police officer announced that the arsonist had been arrested in front of the guns. The arsonist was a junior girl student in the California Institute of Technology''s Department of Chemistry. She has severe religious obsessive-compulsive disorder. At the end of the latest term, her grades are not satisfactory and she may be forced to drop out of school. Under this stimulus, her psychosis broke out, and she used arson to release the anxiety of obsessive-compulsive disorder. The model and goal are the people she sees related to the number 3. "His." Leonard took a deep breath, frightened for Sheldon. Because if it hadn''t been for the arrival of genius gold, Shelton had lost confidence in his work, and had been staying in the apartment these days to toss them. Once Sheldon was met by this junior girl student in school. Then 100% of Shelton, who knocked on the door three times, would become a new target. Bua''s boss watched the news and frowned. His first reaction was that lapd would just find a suspect and close the case. Then he picked up his cell phone and sent a message to ask colleagues who were handling the case at Caltech, and got their confirmation. See also the published details, which indeed conformed to their profile. Then I felt that lapd should have caught the right person. But he was still a little uncomfortable. Because they have always been the only ones who helped local law enforcement agencies catch criminals. How can local law enforcement agencies do not need their help, they have successfully cracked major crimes when they first acted. This is very unscientific. "How did you catch her?" On TV, reporters asked questions. "It''s all the result of teamwork, thanks to the hard work of all lapd colleagues. That allowed us to lock onto the target for the first time, successfully arrested, and prevented her from committing further crimes..." On TV, the police officers didn''t take any credit, they talked about collaboration there, and won applause. Bua''s tough agent boss, his face became more cold, he greeted Reid and walked out. There are so many complicated and urgent cases waiting for them to deal with, and there is no time to pay attention to the follow-up of a case. A few days later. Everything is calm. Shelton also went back to work. Everyone has a dinner together. "Someone reported Sheldon to Bua as a suspect." Adam smiled and said, "Howard, what do you want to say?" "Yes, it''s me." Howard admitted frankly. He did 90% of such things. "Why?" Petunia cried incredulously. "For Sheldon Howard smiled and said: "It is also for ourselves, if it weren''t for me, how could Dennis King run away in the first place. Even Dr. Gablehouse and Principal Hibbert personally came forward to stay. Repeatedly stated that Shelton did not have any danger and was willing to raise the treatment again. But Dennis King still said he would never come to Caltech again! As long as Sheldon, a mental patient who fits Bua''s profile, is still at Caltech, it''s useless for anyone to say. And if Dennis King did not leave, how could Sheldon recover so quickly? How can our normal life come back? You should all thank me! " Everyone: "..." Chapter 1119: Adam’s PhD, Petunia slipped away in fear tbbt4a apartment. Faced with Howard''s shamelessness, after everyone was speechless, they couldn''t help but nod secretly. These words are irritable and not irritable. Adam knew that if Dennis King hadn''t been scared away by the suspect Sheldon, then a series of malice awaited him. In original time and space, he was really soaked away by a high school **** the day Howard and the others organized to take his daughter to work. emmm. That girl shouldn''t be her father''s birth. Otherwise, her father would never let this happen to him without saying a word. After this genius was induced by this girl, he began to indulge and degenerate, and became a genius in the winery. It should even be more than alcohol. In short, even if he has a genius brain, after repeated beatings by Liu Bei, Severe Finger Xuanyuan, and Ouyang Feng, he will be physically demented and completely ruined his entire life. Now, he was just scared away, and he can still have a bright future in other schools. This is the best result. "Sheldon, don''t you want to say anything?" Petunia saw everyone chatting, but the person was just sitting in a dedicated seat, holding a book in hand, and reading very deeply, and couldn''t help being surprised. "Concentrating!" Sheldon didn''t respond except for a word from his mouth. "What''s wrong with him?" Petunia glanced at the book in Sheldon''s hand, and found that she could not read the complicated professional vocabulary. When her eyes hurt, she immediately moved away and looked at Leonard. "He was hit, and now he is working hard." Leonard sighed with a smile. "Battered?" When Penny heard it, she immediately felt distressed: "I know how bad it feels to be treated as a suspect. When I was in high school, it was obviously not Nisha''s boyfriend I took the initiative to find. But they dont believe me, they think I took the initiative..." "Then did you do it with him?" Howard winked. "Shut up!" Petunia didn''t want to answer this question. "I knew it." Howard murmured: "The role of force is mutual, active and passive, in fact, I don''t care." "Sheldon was not being hit as a suspect." Adam smiled: "He was hit by Dr. Reid." "Last time the thin and tall fbi who looked like a mantis?" Petunia was surprised. "Haha." Adam smiled and said, "His name is Spencer Reid and his IQ is as high as 187." "Wait." Penny was finally shocked: "I remember Sheldon''s IQ was also 187. oh, mygod! There is still someone as tall as him? " "There are many taller than him." Adam smiled reservedly: "The reason Sheldon was hit. It''s because of two people with the same IQ. Reed has three doctorates in mathematics, chemistry, and engineering~" Having said this, he glanced at Howard. Following Adam''s pause and gaze, everyone also glanced at Howard. "..." Mr. Howard Vorowitz, Master of Engineering, couldn''t laugh anymore. He had patronized and mocked Sheldon before, but for a moment he did not expect that the handle of his life would be exposed in public again. And this time there is a big direct benchmark next to it. Doctor of Engineering! What is also special is one of the three Ph.D. degrees. In the future, how can he be embarrassed to say that mit''s master''s degree in engineering is enough and does not need a doctorate? "So it''s like that." Petunia laughed too. She actually doesn''t understand these doctors or doctors. But it didn''t prevent her from understanding everyone''s gaze, she just didn''t raise her hand to make a squeeze movement towards Howard. But luckily she didn''t do it. Otherwise, Howard must be proud again in an instant, and said: "I signed a gentleman, I was born gentle, you deserve to have it~" "A PhD in Engineering is not a PhD!" Shelton, who had been reading, finally joined the conversation. "Then what are you doing now?" Leonard mocked: "Don''t tell me, you are not because Dr. Reid has three Ph.Ds. And you only have two, and you wont be shocked enough to report your series of degrees later. That''s why I suddenly started learning mathematics in a hurry, ready to get another PhD in mathematics? " "Doctor of Mathematics..." Petunia finally knew what book Shelton was reading, and couldn''t help but sigh. "Maybe it wasn''t just Dr. Reid''s stimulation, maybe Peggy''s influence was also involved." "Not bad." Adam glanced at Penny approvingly: "Penny, you may not know much about science, but you have a keen grasp of the problem. Shelton now wants to pursue a PhD in mathematics. There was also the last time he went to Peggy''s and found that he didn''t understand Peggy''s mathematical derivation at all. " "As long as I want to, I can definitely understand." Sheldon was not convinced. "Don''t be so confident." Adam thought of the original space-time game and laughed weirdly: "Otherwise you will cry at that time." Sheldon shook his head and smiled. He doesn''t believe it! "Actually, in order to prove that you are better than Reid, it is really unnecessary to take another Ph.D. in mathematics." Adam persuaded: "Look at me, you can actually be regarded as a PhD in mathematics. But I didn''t specifically go to get a degree. Knowledge is for use, not for showing off skills with a degree. " "Oh, mygod!" Petunia was stunned: "Are you still a PhD in mathematics?" "What is this!" Leonard couldn''t help saying: "Don''t talk about mathematics or biology. Just talk about Adams main medicine, you also know that there are many specialties. If you want to get a doctor''s license to practice medicine in a specialty, it is no different from getting a doctorate in a new discipline. And standing in front of you is Adam, the chief physician of neurosurgery, cardiothoracic surgery, general surgery, neonatal surgery, orthopedic surgery, traumatology, infectious diseases, oncology, ENT, plastic surgery, ophthalmology, etc. Dr. Duncan! This is replaced by a PhD in a series of disciplines such as mathematics, physics, chemistry, biology, and engineering in the field of science. The only one is to study the small universe of the human body. And the other one is studying the universe, the big universe. " "You must be joking?" Petunia was dumbfounded and couldn''t believe it: "Who can be so good?" "Before I only thought there were such people in comics." Leonard smiled bitterly: "Mr. Fantastic Reed Richards, Hulk Dr. Bruce Banner, Iron Man Tony Stark, they all can do it. But when I really knew that Adam had achieved this kind of achievement, I couldn''t believe it. This is too exaggerated. You think you can imagine how exaggerated this is. But in fact you were wrong. You still can''t imagine. The reality is far more exaggerated than you think! Sheldon once suspected that Adam could see the mother. I don''t believe it. Now sometimes I wonder if we really live in the mother body. Adam can be seen, and can load learning plug-ins at will. Then I learned everything in an instant. " "It''s actually not that difficult." Adam reserved: "Sheldon can do it too. It''s just that his stamina is not as good as mine. Usually I have to go to bed early and get up early, and I have to watch comics and play games and a series of time-consuming entertainment. So the overall study time in these years is not as good as mine. " "I don''t believe it." Howard complained: "Yes, Sheldon did spend a lot of time on comic games. But dont you also spend more time on your manga game? And it''s a live-action "comic game" that takes more time and energy~" The air suddenly became delicate. Except that Sheldon didn''t move, the eyes of Petunia and others became strange, full of gossip. "One is physical and the other is spiritual. The two do not conflict." Adam smiled slightly: "I can do two things with one heart, so it''s actually not as difficult as you think." "..." Howard was choked and speechless by Adam''s just you cant, because you dont have a physical, all mental game. "Reid has three PhDs in mathematics, chemistry, and engineering. There are also bachelor''s degrees in psychology, philosophy, sociology and other disciplines. But he is an agent of bua, the behavior analysis department under fbi. It''s the same as my full proficiency in medicine. His job requires him to know so much in order to better solve cases and save people. " Adam continued to persuade Shelton: "And even if you get more degrees now, what use is it? It is better to work hard in your field of expertise, research results, first get a Nobel Prize in physics, let''s talk about it. " "That''s different." Sheldon retorted: "You said that you got so many medical specialties to practice medicine in order to treat illnesses and save people. In addition to medicine, even if you have a series of knowledge that can be achieved by doctors in mathematics, biology, etc., you don''t get a related doctorate. I believe. But that Dr. Reid, if he just wants to know a little bit more, he can solve the case. Then he can be just like you. Just understand the knowledge in those fields. But why does he spend a lot of time to get these degrees one by one? He would never have to hold that series of degrees to solve a case to be qualified to solve a case, right? " "..." Adam was speechless. Sheldon found Huadian. What else can it be because of? Of course, it''s not a doctorate degree, and it''s just plain words. "All right." Adam laughed dumbly: "Anyway, it''s normal for a physicist to take a PhD in mathematics, and it won''t take you long. You can take it if you want." The four Leonards: "..." "Adam, didn''t you doubt Sheldon at all?" Penny didn''t bother to listen to the advanced Versailles of Adam and the others, and changed the subject: "I heard their profile analysis at the time, so it would be foolish to match Sheldon." Seeing Adam and they all laughed, she said in embarrassment: "I know, I know, Sheldon is afraid of chickens, and doesn''t have the guts. But their profiler has a matching profile that I think makes sense. No matter how timid Sheldon is, he is also a Texan! Who dares to say that he must not be able to do those things? " "That makes sense." "Too right." Leonard and Howard complained. "Haha." Adam couldn''t help but smiled: "This joke is indeed not outdated in any occasion. But compared to the Texas cowboy Shelton, I am more worried about Leonard, Howard and Rajesh. " "What?!" The three of Leonard''s smiles stagnated. "Adam, don''t talk nonsense." Leonard looked at the gaze that Petunia was looking at, and his heart was anxious. "I didn''t talk nonsense." Adam smiled and said, "If you follow Bua''s profile, you actually fit the profile quite well. First, it is unemployment and broken love that are most likely to stimulate serial arsonists. Shelton can be considered unemployed. To some extent, you can actually be considered a broken love~" "I didn''t!" Leonard yelled, then looked at Petunia, and explained with a smile: "I don''t have any~" Petunia laughed and said nothing. "Don''t worry." Adam reassures: "To a certain extent, to be more accurate, you have been in love since you have thoughts about love. So it fits the first profile. This one alone is actually enough. Because you are always facing this stimulus. For example, if you meet a few more you helped her with homework for several years, every time she did her homework, she would get drunk with a cocktail. You help her go in and vomit, she tells you while vomiting, I really hope that men are like you. Then she will successfully enter Cornell University with the paper you helped write. When you drove to find her on a certain weekend, she pretended to be a girl who never knew you. How many times can you stand it? And compared to when he was a child, he could build a small nuclear reactor, but when he was a big one, he turned into a hands-on waste of Sheldon. Leonard, you are much better. Not only do you have extremely high knowledge and IQ, but you also don''t despise engineering. You have researched and manufactured a multifunctional hug machine since you were a child. The function is so good that your father is rushing to use it. This kind of spirit is always stimulated, high IQ, and the ability to do things if they don''t agree with each other, which is more suitable for the profiling of suspects in serial arson. " "Haha." Howard smiled happily. Rajesh also smiled. "Don''t laugh first." Adam looked at Howard: "You are the same as Leonard. Especially you, Howard. Your IQ is also good, and you have a master''s degree in engineering, especially in robotics, with a unique talent. The future is in your hands. I am not surprised to complete the integration of man and machine and create a crisis similar to Skynet. Not to mention that you are often mentally stimulated. For example, if you meet those cheerleaders and student council officers who are always in love with athletes. You have been entangled for two years, and she finally wants to date you. The result was a pre-designed scam. When you sit in the back seat of your mother''s car naked, a whole team of rugby players will come over and laugh at your girl? How many times can you stand it without becoming a serial arsonist? " Howard couldn''t laugh at once, and was stimulated by Adam''s description of his real experience in high school, and he bowed his head and rubbed his eyes. "Are you crying?" Petunia is incredible. "No, it''s just some allergies." Howard didn''t use the old-fashioned reason that his eyes went into the sand, and casually said an excuse that fits his physique to cover up the extreme pain in his heart. "You, I don''t need to say anything?" Adam looked at Rajesh again. Rajesh shook his head immediately. With his status in the country of peace , in fact, it is naturally anti-human. If you are really stimulated, you should not be able to do too many anti-social and anti-human things. "Penny, where are you going?" At this moment, Leonard couldn''t help asking. However, Petunia stood up and walked out quietly. "Go to the bathroom." Petunia smiled reluctantly, and then left without looking back. After being analyzed by Adam, it was suddenly discovered that this group was a pervert reserve army, and the Omaha Cowgirls finally couldn''t hold it. Without a period of recuperation and forgetting, she absolutely dare not face these people. Without him. She who is the tyrant of high school girls, she is scared! Chapter 1120: Hopeful man Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. "why why why?" As soon as the female school bully Penny left, Leonard always looked at Adam dissatisfied with being bullied: "Why do you want to tell Penny this?" "Don''t get excited." Adam smiled and said, "I just told her a fact. Don''t bully honest people. Every adult collapsed and blackened in only a moment. This is also for her own good. Take another ten thousand steps and say, you seem to have nothing to do with her now, right? Don''t make it look like you already have something. " "..." Leonard was stagnant, and could only mumble self-pityingly: "Penny really will never come back this time." "Don''t look high at her." Shelton, who had been''focusing'', suddenly answered, "As long as Adam comes here often, Petunia will definitely come again." "What do you mean?" Leonard looked at Sheldon dissatisfied: "Are you saying that Petunia is greedy for vanity?" "Isn''t it?" Sheldon took it for granted. "Shut up! Read your book!" Leonard was speechless, exasperated into anger. Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. VIP ward. "Doctor Duncan, you should really have a look, his Potter ballet is great." A middle-aged man was proud to introduce his son there. "Dad, it''s a fine dance ballet." A handsome young man of fifteen or six years old lying on the hospital bed couldn''t help but correct. "Yes, this is what I said." The middle-aged man was not angry at all, and clapped his hands. "You speak English, that''s a French word, right, baby?" A middle-aged woman next to her, reminded. "Yes, mother." The young man nodded and smiled, then looked at Adam: "Shall we talk about cancer, Dr. Duncan?" "Okay." Adam nodded and looked at Violet standing beside him: "Doctor Evegarden, please start." "Jack Fisher, 15 years old, right tibial osteosarcoma today, today, he will undergo a small bone resection." Violet spoke skillfully about the youth''s condition. "How long after the operation can I start dancing again?" Jack cared. "Their dance troupe is going to rehearse the new version of Swan Lake in the spring. He wants to heal and go back to the show as soon as possible. That is a very good opportunity." Mother Jack explained. "Re-arrangement to create new white swans and black swans." Jack''s father proudly said: "Jack will also be the brightest male character!" "The length of the recovery time will be determined based on the results of today''s inspection." Adam said noncommittal: "We need to see how the tumor responds to chemotherapy. We will try our best. " "Of course, we trust you, Dr. Duncan." Jack laughed and said, "You are the best!" "Doctor Evegarden will take you to take a CT, and then we will see it again, okay?" Adam smiled. When the CT film was finished, everyone''s expressions became more solemn. Jack''s osteosarcoma is much worse than he thought. "Amputation?" Jack became excited when he heard it: "I can''t stand up anymore and can''t dance?" "After restoration, there is no problem in regaining walking ability, but if you want to continue dancing, I''m afraid it will be difficult." Adam explained. "No!" Jack couldn''t accept it. "Doctor Duncan, is there really no other way?" Jack''s parents looked at their painful son and were very sad: "You are the best doctor. There must be other ways, right?" "It''s not totally impossible." Adam pondered: "If you take out the bone first, use a large dose of radiation to kill the cancer cells. Half an hour later, re-implant Jack''s leg. If this kind of surgery is assisted by bones, it can avoid the risk of bringing cancer back into the body. But time is running out, and we can''t find a suitable match for Jack. So the risk will be great. " "Then the cancer might come back?" Jack''s mother asked. "Yes." Adam nodded: "If you choose this surgical plan, follow-up observation is required. Once the cancer is found to have recurred, amputation must be done. " "This is a routine operation, right?" Jack''s mother looked forward to it. In fact, she knew it was not. Otherwise, the doctor must have said the operation plan for the first time. But she still hoped that Adam could comfort her. "No." Adam shook his head: "In fact, this kind of surgery has not been done in the world. Based on Jacks situation, I provide you with a groundbreaking surgical option. " "OMG." Jack''s mother covered her mouth. "No wonder I haven''t heard of it from other doctors." Jack''s father smiled wryly. "If we choose this surgical plan, I can still dance in the future, right?" Jack still cares most about whether he can dance. "I can only say that I hope so." Adam explained: "In theory, if you succeed, you can retain all the functions of your legs. But after all, this is a groundbreaking operation. No one knows what happened after the operation. Amputation is the safest option. You can think about it comprehensively. " "I do!" Jack said decisively. "Jack!" Jack''s parents suddenly became anxious: "Let''s discuss it again..." "No!" Jack shook his head: "We have gone to so many hospitals, and none of the surgical plans given were what I wanted. I found Dr. Duncan for a relationship before. Isn''t it just for the possibility of keeping me dancing? Now Dr. Duncan really gave us a choice. What are we considering? Dancing is my love. I can''t lose this leg! I have to do this operation! " "All right." Jack''s parents see their son very persistently, and they are also proud of his son''s talent in the field of dancing. Therefore, there is not much resistance to the possibility of retaining this talent, even if it carries a huge risk. "We will arrange it as soon as possible." Adam nodded when they saw that they had discussed it, and asked Violet to take care of the bed. The next day. The operation was completed and it was very successful. Although it was a groundbreaking operation, it was nothing more than a trivial matter for Adam today. There are not many accidents at all. When Adam went to the rounds, he found that the VIP ward was already in Yingyingyanyan. Take a glance, and with his current aesthetic standards, he doesn''t have any good looks. But one by one is slender and beautifully curved. They are obviously Jack''s female colleagues in the ballet. However, three of the familiar faces really made him take another look. A girl in a white dress fell into Adam''s eyes and instantly overlapped with the projection of the female Thor. He couldn''t help but think of MAX. The second Jewish girl dressed in black made Adam a little familiar, and the super brain instantly retrieved the relevant memory. emmm. This is the best interpretation of English for bubble friends. The third place is a red shirt. His appearance is average at first glance, but the more attractive he looks. Especially her charming eyes, it is easy to be respected. The hot body also explains the reason why she occupies a position further behind. In the ballet company, such a figure is completely burdensome and cannot be seen in the elegant hall. emmm. If you use one sentence to let Adam describe this woman in red. Then it must be: she can bring hope to people and make people a man with hope... Chapter 1121: Adams good reputation was brutally defeated by the black swan Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "Doctor Duncan, these are Jack''s colleagues in the ballet." Jack''s father introduced a little proudly, his eyes stopped for several seconds on the woman in red, and he felt that the back of his thigh was severely pinched, then he withdrew his gaze and smirked. Some of the female dancers smiled knowingly, some were contemptuous, and some didn''t know. The woman in red has a playful look. Adam nodded at the crowd, motioned to Violet to introduce the progress of the illness, then checked it personally, and smiled: "Jack is recovering pretty well." "Very good." Everyone smiled. "Doctor Duncan, when can I go back and dance?" Jack looked at Adam expectantly. "Yes, the newly edited Swan Lake is about to premiere. We need Jack." The woman in black took the initiative to intervene, looking at Adam with bold eyes. "You must be the actor of the black swan, right?" Adam glanced at her and explained with a smile: "Even though Jack''s operation was successful, he was injured for a hundred days. Let alone this kind of surgery, Jack Im afraid you wont be able to participate in your newly edited Swan Lake. " "That''s a shame." The woman in black glanced at Jack apologetically, then smiled at Adam: "My name is Lily. Like Dr. Duncan, you are also from New York. I was invited by Director Thomas to participate in the choreography of New Swan Lake. The expected character is indeed a black swan..." Having said this, she glanced at the white dress "Female Thor" standing in the front row. Nina, a woman in white with the same face as the goddess of thunder, looked a little uncomfortable when she heard this. The colleagues of the ballet company next to each other have different expressions. Because they all know that Lily is not only a black swan actor, but also a white swan candidate. In the former Swan Lake stage play, the black swan and the white swan are two people. But now the market for ballet and Taiwanese opera is shrinking, and few people are willing to watch these old-fashioned dance dramas anymore. So Thomas, the artistic director of their stage play, decided to write a new classic play Swan Lake. And this time, he was going to let one person play two roles. Both the heroine must perform the innocence and elegance of the white swan, but also the treacherous and successful performance of the black swan. Nina, who has practiced dancing under the training of her former ballet dancer''s mother since she was a child, is the well-deserved first candidate for the white swan. But Nina, who has been living in her mother''s world, can''t play the deceitfulness and success of a black swan at all. So Nina, who just replaced the former head of the ballet and became the new heroine, immediately felt the endless pressure and hesitation fear of her predecessors. Lily, the second candidate for Black Swan, is her biggest knot now. Even she looked at it with hostile eyes. The freely swayed Lily really showed the temperament of the black swan to the fullest. Moreover, the female dancers who come to the ballet to chase their dreams are not excellent ones, nor can they stay. On them, they are not bad either. Especially that Sarota, who just came from the Czech Republic, is really charming to the bone. Don''t talk about men, she is afraid to take a few more glances. Such a woman is supposed to be the best candidate for the black swan. Even Lily can''t match it. But fortunately, the other''s figure is too cumbersome. In reality, this is a bonus item, unlimited holdings of temptation charm. But on the Swan Lake stage play, this is the biggest disadvantage. With so many burdens, how can the dance take off? In the ballet, flat a is king! So now her biggest opponent is still the bold and hot Lily. "...Dr. Duncan can see my stage position at a glance, must I have a lot of research on stage plays, right?" Lily retracted her gaze, introduced them one by one, and smiled at Adam: "Is it an honor to invite you to watch the first performance of our newly edited Swan Lake?" "Are there tickets?" Adam glanced at the goddess of Thor Nina and the promising Sarota, but did not refuse. Violet glanced at him in surprise, followed Adam''s gaze and saw Sarota in the red, she looked back at him with a smile, a little uncomfortable looking away, but immediately relieved in his heart. This woman is indeed different, and it is worth seeing Dr. Duncan differently. "Have!" Lily smiled like a flower: "I have tickets for relatives and friends." "Are there six?" Adam smiled and said, "I have 5 friends who are also very interested in stage plays." "Have!" Lily first agreed decisively, and then looked at the female colleague next to her and motioned to borrow the other party''s gift tickets when that time came. "I have 10 tickets." Nina, the first candidate for the White Swan, finally couldn''t help but speak. The ticket problem is solved. Adam quickly left the ward. Although he saw these strange women here, he was surprised and threw away. The reason why he asked for tickets was actually for Leonard and the others. During this period of time, all kinds of messy things caused Leonard and the others to endure thrills and excitement far beyond the original time and space. Although they didn''t know, Adam knew it in his heart. This is all because of his butterfly effect. Adam was thinking about how to compensate them and make them happy. Now that the female Thor Nina suddenly appeared, he had an idea immediately. You must know that this Nina is not only the future female Thor, but also the queen of Naboo in Star Wars, the beauty and wisdom of Amidala. The Leonard four are the ashes of Star Wars. Once you see Nina, who has the same face as Queen Amidala, not only plays the innocent and elegant white swan, but also plays the deceitful and successful black swan in that big jump in Swan Lake? emmm. Adam, who has no interest in this kind of stage play, why did he ask for 6 tickets and go there in person? Isnt it that Im afraid that the otaku quartet wont be able to withstand such a big stimulus, so when an accident happens, Ill be rescued in time! As for Petunia, I believe she will enjoy the high-level sense of watching stage plays and the sense of expectation of getting in touch with the other small circles in the entertainment circle. After Adam left, the group of Yingying and Yanyan immediately began to discuss. Violet was listening, groaning inwardly. But she is now an excellent resident, and she is also the chief resident. Even if there are some problems that make her unhappy, but her face is calm. When the crowd of Yingying Yanyan left the ward, she stopped them in the corridor. "Free medical examination?" The women were surprised. "right." Violet smiled and said, "Just like you have free tickets for stage shows, our hospital has the best free medical check-up program. Now that you are here, I suggest you take advantage of this time to have a comprehensive medical examination. You know, our director, Dr. Duncan, is recognized as the most powerful legendary doctor in the world. If any minor problems are detected, they can be resolved immediately. So as not to be like Jack, he dragged on for so long, and in the end he almost lost the career he loved. Of course all depends on your own choice. " The girls hesitated as they looked at each other. "I do not need." Female number one Nina, her eyes blinking, said that she was the first one to leave. "Neither do I." The other female dancers also said they did not use them, and followed them. "Does this mean Dr. Duncan, or do you mean it?" Female number two Lily looked at Violet with a smile. "I mean." Violet smiled unchanged and said: "Our director is so busy, how can we have time to think about this? As the chief resident, I should pay back your favors on behalf of the director. " "Okay, I just want to have a comprehensive physical examination, so I can rest assured~" Female number two Lily smiled playfully. "I have long heard that the medical treatment in the United States is getting better, and it really deserves its reputation." The only person left, Sarota in red, smiled mischievously: "I will experience it too." "You will not be disappointed." Violet was very happy: "And believe me, although your colleagues don''t want to have a free medical examination now. But that''s embarrassing, and I''ll definitely come over in secret afterwards. " "Ha ha." Lily and Sarota both laughed. Of course they know this. Everyone knows Nina''s concerns. Now we are rehearsing and preparing for the first performance. If Nina expresses that she wants to participate in the medical examination, even if everyone does it together. But at that time, there will definitely be all kinds of rumors and talks that will make Director Thomas doubt Nina''s physical state. Nina is now at the most nervous time, and naturally will not let this possibility appear. The other female dancers also have their own concerns. Only Lily and Sarota were the most magnanimous. Violet saw that the main target had left 2/3, and was very satisfied, and personally took Lily and Sarota for a comprehensive medical examination. When Adam had completed an operation and returned to the director''s office, he saw a document on the table and called Violet over with a wry smile. "what is this?" "Medical report." Violet laughed. "I know." Adam didn''t feel good: "I mean, why did the medical reports of Lily and Sarota appear in my place?" "Because you are the director." Violet showed the familiar expression of the most knowledgeable nurse, and said solemnly: Because of Jack, I met Lily and Sarota at first sight. Director, you know, the dancers dont look at elegance, but because they practice dance all the year round, their bodies suffer from various injuries. I just thought that the hospital has a free physical examination index every year, which is in the hands of the director. Director, you love me the most. Will you not make me ashamed in front of new friends? " "..." Adam looked at Violet who was talking nonsense, and was speechless. What she said is naturally true. But that is a normal physical examination. And the two physical examination reports on the desktop that contain a series of targeted virus inspections such as AIDS and liking poison are two completely different concepts. Dancers are injured in dancing, but can they still jump and hurt these viruses? That is the miracle of medicine! "This is not an example." Adam looked at her for a while, and saw that she was only looking back innocently and pitifully with wide eyes, so he reluctantly signed and attributed these physical examinations to the VIP free physical examination indicators. An inspection may not be expensive. But for this kind of targeted inspections of the whole series, most people would not be willing to pay such a large sum of money for inspections until there is nothing unusual. If Adam disagrees, Violet is really not easy to deal with, and in the end he will have to pay for it. "Hmm, definitely next time." Violet nodded repeatedly, glanced at Yazhong''s medical report, and smiled meaningfully. "I''ll go back first, Director, you should take a good rest and relax. You have me in the hospital, don''t worry~" "..." Adam looked at Violet, who left a word happily, and the corners of his mouth twitched. Damn it! He really didn''t mean that! Ugh. His reputation was corrupted intentionally or unintentionally by Dr. Violet Evegarden, who was once the most knowledgeable nurse. In a sigh, Adam picked up the medical examination report, glanced at it casually, then closed it with a smile, and threw the medical examination report aside. Messing around! It''s all nonsense! tbbt4a apartment. "What? Swan Lake stage play?" When Leonard heard them, they hesitated: "I don''t know..." "No, I''m not interested at all." Sheldon shook his head directly: "And that night was a halo night, we are going to halo!" "Don''t refuse so quickly." Howard immediately stretched out his hand to signal Leonard and the others not to rush to refuse, said trivially. "I don''t think we should waste Adam''s kindness. It''s Swan Lake, with many beautiful swans~" "Do you want to eat swan meat?" Sheldon stared at him: "If you don''t think about how to win the Halo Night every day, you will know the unrealistic fantasy. As long as you spend more time on game comics and other things you should care about, so many embarrassing failures will not happen! " Howard looked at Sheldon angrily. Sheldon''s eyes widened. "All right." Adam smiled and interrupted: "Sheldon, are you sure you don''t go?" "Don''t go!" Sheldon said firmly. "Oh, all right." Adam sighed: "I thought you would like Star Wars more. It seems that I made a mistake, your mind is too complicated, I can''t grasp it. " "Wha~t~!" Shelton''s eyes straightened when he heard Star Wars. "Isn''t this a Swan Lake stage play? How is it related to Star Wars?" Leonard asked hurriedly. "Who is your favorite female character in Star Wars?" Adam asked with a smile. "Princess Leah!" Leonard and the others looked at each other and shouted in unison. emmm. They all have Princess Leias golden bikinis in their collections, imagining that one day they will have a girlfriend and they can take a moment. Ross and Rachel speak up to the insiders. At the beginning, Rachel also passed through for Rose. Rose has always cherished the golden bikini, but was turned over by his daughter Emma last time, and he almost died directly. "Is Queen Amidala so out of face?" Adam was surprised. "Queen Amidala is also great!" Leonard shouted: "Second only to Princess Leia." "Too." Adam nodded: "Every man has a princess in his heart. But only real men like the queen the most. Because ordinary men can''t hold the queen. " "..." Leonard, Howard, they all feel connoted. "You said Queen Amidala will be there in Swan Lake?" Sheldon asked no. " Adam shook his head and said, "Just look the same as her." "A copycat fellow." Everyone was disappointed. "You won''t go?" Adam teased. "go!" "Of course I want to go!" "Adam, we have Queen Amidala''s suit, can we ask her to change it then?" After everyone was disappointed, they cheered up again. For the ashes, the cottage colleagues are also very fragrant! Chapter 1122： Woman, you successfully caught my attention Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. Time soon came to the first performance of the new edition of Swan Lake. That night. Adam drove to the TBBT apartment, saw Shelton and they were all ready, so he took them to knock on the door of the opposite room 4B. "coming!" Petunia''s voice came out. After a while the door opened. Petunia was dressed up. "You are so beautiful tonight." Seeing all kinds of Penny who squeezed all kinds of white, her appearance had directly improved by a few holy grails, Leonard''s eyes were straight. "If you want me to say, Petunia, you should play the white swan~" Howard couldn''t help but utter compliments. It''s just that the words are good, but with Howard''s extremely wretched look, this compliment makes people extremely uncomfortable. "Thank you, you guys are also very..." Penny is also used to the style of the otaku troupe these days and ignores Howard at all. Just smiled at Adam and Leonard, and just thought about making a wave of business. But the eyes fell on Leonard and the others, and they couldn''t say what they said. I saw Leonard and them all in strange costumes. Facing Petunia''s gaze, they straightened their chests proudly. Put on a variety of classic poses that fit their Star Wars personality! "Cool, isn''t it?" Adam, in a casual outfit, joked. "Ha ha" Petunia gave a dry laugh, and then said puzzledly: "You dress like this to see Swan Lake? Adam, you have no objection?" "What can I say?" Adam smiled: "They like it." "But, but..." Petunia entangled: "Will this be a little inappropriate?" Emmm. What she actually wants to say is that if you dress like this, whether you can get in is a problem. And to be honest, she really didn''t want to go out with them like this. In this kind of relatively tasteful and high-grade occasion, if someone knew that she knew them, she would feel a little embarrassed to think about it. "What''s wrong?" Adam glanced at her: "They wear it out of pure liking. In fact, it''s the same as your costume...but they are not mainstream enough. Whenever they have enough voice to redefine what the mainstream is, believe it or not to attend such occasions, they have to dress like this to be formal. " "I have no other meaning" Petunia was embarrassed by Adam''s eyes. "Are you ready? Let''s go." Adam did not continue preaching, but entered the subject with a smile. Actually speaking, Petunia''s dress is really not as pure as Shelton and the others. One is the love from the heart. The other is biased towards vanity. Women are tolerant for themselves and women are tolerant for themselves. Really, whoever is more advanced, who should dislike whom, Petunia is defeated. theater. The six Adam entered smoothly. "Doctor Duncan, here you are." As soon as I entered, I saw the Jack family stand up and greet enthusiastically. "Um." Adam smiled and said, "Jack, how do you feel?" "very good." Jack nodded first, then smiled bitterly: "I just missed today''s premiere. It''s a pity." "You are still young, as long as your body recovers, there are more opportunities." Adam comforted. "Dr. Duncan is right." Jack''s mother echoed: "Your talent is so good, and your external conditions are so good. No matter when, you have a chance!" "Hope." Jack smiled reservedly. He actually felt so too. Since Adam removed the tumor and saved the leg. He was in a good mood all the time, and he was not so persistent about this kind of debut. Adam gave a brief introduction to everyone, and then took a seat. Leonard was very nervous at first. no way. Jack''s face makes him very stressed, and he is afraid that Petunia will be robbed accidentally. It wasn''t until I heard that Jack was 15 years old that he secretly relieved. Jack is indeed handsome, but he is not so handsome yet that Petunia risks going to jail. "They are fans of Star Wars, come to see Queen Amidala?" Jack sat next to Adam, glanced at Sheldon and others on Adam''s left, and said clearly. "Nina is indeed very similar to the actress of Queen Amidala." "You also like Star Wars?" Petunia looked at this handsome boy in surprise. "Does anyone in the U.S. do not like Star Wars?" Jack smiled, then shook his head and said: "If you are really here for Nina, who is very similar to Queen Amidala, then you may be disappointed." "What''s wrong?" Adam frowned. He came here to satisfy Shelton and the others to have fun in the cottage. Otherwise, who looks at Swan Lake! "I''m not so sure either." Jack glanced around and leaned in and whispered: "I heard that Nina hasn''t come here yet. Director Thomas is ready to let the candidate Lily jump." "not coming?" Sheldon''s voice suddenly rose: "Why?" "I don''t know..." Jack hesitated: "But we are not surprised at this result. Nina''s white swan is indeed the best. But for the black swan, she still couldn''t grasp it. Director Thomas has been training this for a long time, and has not let Nina let go..." "Teaching? How did you train it?" Howard got excited when he heard this, and immediately took the call. When everyone looked at them with contempt, he sneered: "I have a friend who is also a ballet dancer, and he is very interested in it~" "In fact, Director Thomas didn''t plan to let Nina dance." Jack explained in a low voice, "He invited Lily from New York, just to let Lily, who has a black swan temperament, come to dance. After all, the black swan''s deceit and success require a strong acting talent. The elegance and innocence of the white swan is actually not that difficult to express..." When everyone heard this, except for Sheldon, they all smiled knowingly. Petunia looked a little unhappy. She feels that she has been connoted... "Then Nina took the initiative to find Director Thomas." Jack continued: "Get dressed up. I heard that Nina gave Director Thomas a bite when she first trained and ran away. Originally, Nina felt that she had completely failed. But when the results were announced, she was accidentally picked. " "Damn a **** plot!" Howard complained: "Woman, you succeeded in attracting my attention!" "No... well, it seems that it is indeed the case." Jack was speechless: "Director Thomas always thought that Nina had only the talent of a white swan. Now that Nina refused so much and was bitten severely, she felt that Nina actually had the potential of a black swan. As long as she releases the other side of her heart, she will be the perfect heroine! " "Release yourself?" Howard winked his eyes and said: "Learned again~" Jack glanced at Adam, wondering how someone like Adam could have friends like Howard. "You keep talking." Adam knew what he meant. "Although Nina was selected in the end, Director Thomas still kept a hand, so that Lily has been training." Jack sighed: "Nina can''t let go of herself. Even Director Thomas personally went into battle to train. Nina still couldn''t escape the deceit and win-win of the black swan that Director Thomas wanted. " "For me to be Director Thomas, I also said that the heroine has not been able to satisfy me~" Howard smiled evilly. "Not what you think." Jack frowned: "Director Thomas is really pursuing art. He had countless opportunities to get closer to Nina... In fact, some of our colleagues saw Nina begging Director Thomas to go further... But Director Thomas left directly after completing his task. As he said, what he wanted was the deceitful and successful black swan who took the initiative to insulate him. Its not that hes dark enough to be a black swan..." "I really envy you." Howard''s saliva almost came down, envious and jealous: "Drought due to drought, and due to waterlogging. Director Thomas, these people are really Vagan Fatty! The mere indescribability can no longer stimulate them. Its all spent playing..." Talking to get up. "where you go?" Leonard was surprised. "I will comfort the future Mrs. Vorowitz." Howard eagerly flexed his hands, imagining: "This is the easiest time to succeed. Once successful, I will not be much different from marrying Queen Amidala. She is also a Queen Amidala who can jump in Swan Lake! " Rajesh had already stood up immediately after him. He couldn''t talk because Petunia was there, and he was smiling very much. In fact, he didn''t need to talk. Looking at his expression, it was full of: "No matter what Howard does, I have a copy~" "Sheldon, why are you standing up too?" Petunia glanced at Howard and Rajesh disgustingly, and then was shocked to find that Sheldon had also stood up. "Are you also interested in this Nina?" It was just like seeing my sons three-year-old puppies fall in love, so shocked that Petunia stammered a bit. "There is no more Sheldon here!" Sheldon held his head high: "I am Luke Skywalker, and I use the force to travel through time and space, just to save my mother, Queen Amidala. As long as Queen Amidala does not die, my father, Anakin, will not be a world savior and a world destroyer. This time, I will save the world! " "Yeah, yeah." Howard laughed and said: "You wait to help me save your mother, my lover Queen Amidala. I will not fall into the darkness and become Darth Vader, Lord of the Sith! " Sheldon didn''t speak, but put his hands on both temples and glared at Howard, who took advantage of him. emmm. He wants to use the force from Star Wars to blast Howard''s head! "..." Petunia and Jack were already dumbfounded. Adam was not surprised, and looked at Jack: "Is the news confirmed?" "Exactly..." As soon as Jack wanted to talk, the phone vibrated, and when he took it out to look at it, his words changed: "Nina is here." "Did you hear that?" Adam looked at the four of Shelton: "Sit down!" "I knew it!" Howard was the first to sit down with joy: "She is Queen Amidala! How could she be defeated so easily!" These words caused Leonard and Rajesh to nod their heads in recognition. Even Sheldon, who didn''t deal with Howard, was no exception. "Sit up, you haven''t jumped up on the stage yet, you jumped up first." Adam teased Howard. Howard didn''t think it was a pestle, he just looked at the surrounding scenery with a smile. "I''m afraid I will disappoint you, even if Nina is here, but Director Thomas has announced that Lily will dance..." As soon as Jack finished his judgment, the phone vibrated again, and then looked at everyone speechlessly and awkwardly. "Director Thomas, still decided to use Nina as the protagonist..." "I believe in the professional judgment of professionals." Adam smiled slightly: "Is it going to start?" "Um." Jack heaved a sigh of relief when Adam said this. The opening dance began. "Hi, look at that swan!" Howard''s eyes were sharp, and he caught the point for the first time. Among the swans, the Sarota version is particularly eye-catching. "She is looking at me, she is smiling at me, her eyes are about to electrocute me..." Howard was absent and didn''t forget the wretched murmur. "Smelly!" Petunia followed their gazes and saw Sarota in the swan state, and immediately felt a good and evil aura. However, she was more sensitive, and found this evil swan the first time, her eyes and smile were indeed betting on this side. It''s just not the narcissistic Howard, but the unsurprising Adam. She turned her head to look at Adam, and saw him smiling freely, but her eyes lingered on the enchanting dance on the stage, and she couldn''t help but feel sore. Ah! man! I really thought you didn''t love women! original Thinking of this, Petunia turned dark and didn''t want to think about it anymore. It turns out that she is not worthy. The heroine has not yet appeared, except for Shelton and Petunia, everyone feels that they have gained a lot from coming this time. Then. The heroine Nina makes her debut. This time it is the state of the white swan. This scene jumped to the end, when the prince lifted the white swan to spin, an accident happened. The white swan fell to the ground, attracting everyone''s attention. But looking at the white swan that fell to the ground with an innocent and pitiful face, I wondered if this was also a new plot. "This is a mistake, isn''t it?" Adam saw the problem and asked Jack next to him quietly. "Um." Jack nodded and said, "I should have jumped this prince. If it were me... there would be no such mistake! " "maybe." Adam was noncommittal: "But as far as I can see, it''s not the prince''s fault, but the heroine''s absence today." Lift that big man, keep that posture all the time. If the person being lifted is still moving, the dancer who plays the prince is neither a professional weightlifter nor Adam, so how can he hold it? In everyone''s surprised eyes, the scene ended, and the heroine was hugged and left the stage by the prince. Adam, who has very strong ears and can read lips, even heard the prince repressed and angered and said to the heroine''s ear: "What are you doing?!!!" "Sure enough, it was a mistake." Adam sighed. "Nina is not like this usually..." Jack was also a little embarrassed After all, the first performance was like this, so that he was a member of the ballet troupe and his face was blank. Adam didn''t say it. But to him, it seems to be saying: "That''s it? For this, you have to risk your life and retain the ability to dance?" After a scene jumped, the rest time ended soon. The next scene begins again. The black swan version of Nina makes a stunning debut. Others were shocked by this strong expressive power. emmm. In other words, the echoing environment has been hit by the tide. Adam also politely switched out the shocked expression, but soon he discovered the problem, his eyes condensed: "Huh, that''s not right." Chapter 1123： Sarota: Doctor Duncan, do you play billiards? Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! theater. Nina, dressed in a black ballet costume, painted glamorous and mysterious makeup, and danced all the way from the backstage. The knowledgeable Jack exclaimed and whispered in admiration. Leonard and the others only saw Nina dancing very hard, more powerful than the white swan just now. Howard only saw the connotation represented by the extremely flexible dance. Adam first noticed that the black swan Nina''s eyes had changed, as if she had completely changed. emmm. To be more precise, in just a short while, compared with the former white swan, she became the opposite side. In the eyes of neurosurgeons, this is a sign of danger. He had met Nina and saw what her character was like. In a short period of time, she became like this. It seems that the so-called training of Director Thomas really has a major impact on the good girl Nina. Adam sighed in his heart, is this the artistic pursuit of no madness, no Buddha, or the perversion of human natures distortion of morality? Then he noticed something more wrong, his eyes moved down and landed on Nina''s abdomen. The black ballet costume is constantly spinning, making it difficult to fix the focus, let alone being so far apart. But Adams eyesight was not an ordinary person. He immediately found a foreign object in the abdomen of the black swan, and the size of the wound and the position of the insertion were not trivial. If you delay for a while, you must die. Countless thoughts flashed through Adam''s mind. But the habit of saving a life + 0.01 lifespan made him suppress the hesitation of unfavorable factors in doing so, got up and ran up. While running, they dialed the ambulance and told them to hurry over after reporting their names. Everyone was surprised, but because Adam''s speed was too fast, it was too late to speak. When Adam arrived on the stage, he followed the black swan''s dancing posture and put the black swan down, holding her down and not letting her move. When the black swan was struggling violently, the huge theater was in an uproar. what''s the situation? Some people were surprised, some were awakened from the confusion, and some were excited. "This is Dr. Adam Duncan. A foreign body was inserted into her abdomen. She is life-threatening and must be rescued immediately." Adam explained in a loud voice while holding down the fiercely struggling black swan Nina with a fierce face. The voice cleared into everyone''s ears, and the calmness and calmness in it immediately calmed most of them. Petunia and the others also ran up at this time. "Is there anything we can do?" Petunia asked. "Have." While examining the wound, Adam threw the key to Petunia, and said: "Penny, you take my key, go to the trunk of my car and get the medical kit. Hurry!" "I''ll go!" Petunia grabbed the key and ran out. "What about us?" Leonard was at a loss. "You, take the asthma spray and breathe hard." While saving people, Adam commanded: "Then go back to the position and pull Sheldon, don''t let him get lost. Howard, don''t take a peek here, and go back. Otherwise, you will bleed and you will spit it out in public, and stop wanting the future Mrs. Vorowitz. " "Huh, okay." After Leonard took out the asthma spray and inhaled hard for a few mouthfuls, his breathing was finally smooth, he promised, and pulled the hesitant Howard back. He was really worried about Sheldon. "We will help you hold her!" Sarota and Lily, who had more fierce and bold personalities, first reacted and ran over, holding the black swan Nina''s arm alone. "Nina, you are injured, stop struggling." Sarota persuaded. "Go away, this is my stage!" Nina the black swan was furious with a grim face: "This time it''s my turn!" "What''s up with her?" Sarota couldn''t help but look away and looked at Adam. "Schizophrenia." While dealing with the wound, Adam explained: "Obviously your Director Thomas''s training was successful. For a scene, a good person was forced out of illness. If it is a little later, then this scene will be hers. " "Nina..." At this moment, a middle-aged woman staggered over. "I''m Nina''s mother, what happened to Nina?" Nina''s mother cried. "A piece of broken glass was inserted into her abdomen." Adam glanced at her, then told her to go away. After receiving the emergency medical kit brought by the panting Petunia, he took out a needle and tied it to Nina''s neck, who was still trying to break free. "This is a tranquilizer." Seeing Nina fainted, Adam explained to everyone, and then resumed the rescue. Because it was the ambulance that Adam called. The ambulance came very quickly this time. After Adam stabilized Nina''s injury, he immediately rushed her to the hospital. Before leaving, I asked Petunia to take care of Sheldon and them and take them back. Petunia didn''t ask why she was a girl who had to take care of Sheldon and the big men, and she proudly said that she was wrapped up in her. Adam took Nina''s mother and escorted Nina into an ambulance and galloped to San Jose''s St. Bonaventure Hospital. Petunia also followed Adams instructions with Shelton, who was holding her head and afraid that others would step on him, Leonard who was snorting asthma spray, and Howard who was a bit nauseous with blood and covered her mouth, went out and prepared to drive with him. They then went to the hospital. Rajesh, who had followed on the stage before, looked at the figure leaving everyone blankly: "..." hello? Is he still here? He''s always there! Adam was busy saving people and ignored him. Penny was confided by Adam, and she was in chaos for a while, which is understandable. Shelton always only cared about how he felt, it was too reasonable to forget him. Leonard himself had to use the asthma spray to help breathe, and he had to look at Sheldon and forget him, but it was nothing. It''s just you Howard, how can you forget his good friend? ! In fact, I really don''t blame everyone, it is that Rajesh''s sense of existence is too weak. Especially when there is a woman present, Rajesh, who can''t speak without a word, is transparent and concealed. In fact, he is really no weaker than Batman, who always walks out of the dark. And Li Xiaobai, who often gets out of the crotch with the shadow. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "Nina, what did you do, what did you do..." Nina''s mother looked at the broken glass that was taken out, crying very sadly. But there are not many accidents, or wanting to call the police immediately to catch the murderer. Adam glanced at her, and then told Violet: "Take her to see her hands." "This lady, please come with me." Violet motioned. "I" Nina''s mother just wanted to refuse, but the sharp pain from her wrist made her pause and looked at Adam hesitantly: "Dr. Duncan, is Nina okay?" "Needs surgery." Adam explained: "Fortunately, it was discovered early, so let''s deal with the wrist injury first." "Thank you doctor." Nina''s mother clutched her wrists and followed Violet to leave. Her hand was bruised by her daughter Nina not long ago. Her little princess turned into that hideous and terrifying look, which really frightened her. But seeing the black swan in her daughter''s incarnation was amazing at the moment she appeared, and she was a little relieved. And faintly complained that if Adam can be rescued later and let Nina finish the black swan that is destined to make Nina become famous, it will be fine. As a former ballet dancer, she knows exactly what this means. The artistic spirit of this genius flashed by. I was interrupted this time, maybe I won''t have it again in my life. As for the shards of glass stuck in Nina''s abdomen, she had actually guessed. In an art field like them, it is hard not to survive without being mad. These days, because she was selected as the heroine of New Swan Lake, her daughter Nina is under too much pressure. When I''m nervous, I like to scratch my body with my nails, and the bad things that scratch my body get worse. This time, however, it is obviously more serious than in the past two decades. Daughter Nina not only scratched her body again and again, but also ran out of the nightclub on a rebellious night to go crazy. When she was worried that her daughter Nina would be completely crazy and wanted to prevent Nina from letting herself go to the premiere, Nina broke her wrist forcefully and ran to the theater. As a person who can''t do it by herself, she puts all her hopes on her daughter, she has seen too many people who are crazy about this in recent years. Even if she was rescued, her daughter Nina, who was clearly in mental problems, had a deep heart of what the future would look like. So a thought kept flashing in her mind. How great would it be if daughter Nina had completed that amazing jump... The next day. Nina opened her eyes in the ward. "how do you feel?" Adam had calculated the time to wake up, looked into her eyes, and asked. What he saved before was her body. Now it is to see if her spirit is saved. "What''s wrong with me?" Nina''s eyes were confused. "You think about it." Adam saw that there was no longer the ferocity in her eyes, so he couldn''t help but smiled: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t think of it. No matter if you don''t remember, forgetting is also a kind of happiness. " "what!" Nina fell into the memory, and then exclaimed, obviously remembering. "She wants to kill me!" Nina said in horror. "Who wants to kill you?" Violet blurted out. "I...want to kill me..." Nina hesitated. "..." Violet was speechless. "She was talking about the other one." Adam understood, and pointed to his head. Only then did Violet react and glanced at Nina sympathetically. "Doctor Duncan, what''s wrong with me?" Nina said in horror. "You first tell what you know." Adam said, "Don''t worry too much, you''re still alive, aren''t you?" "good." Nina looked at Adams smile, her expression relaxed a lot, and she began to talk while she was remembering. Violet was by the side, secretly smacking his tongue, lamenting that medicine is still simple. The art is really beyond the imagination of people like her. What used to see another one she passed by. What projection in the mirror does not act in the same way as her. Nina had a sign of schizophrenia tomorrow. Then this new edition of the Swan Lake heroine intensified this schizophrenia. Yesterday, I made a mistake on the stage and fell to the ground from the prince''s lifting state, because she was too involved in the role. Then she saw her competitor, Lily, being too close to her prince there, in a trance, and then made a mistake. When the scene was over, when she returned to the dressing room, she found Lily doing makeup in her dressing room and said that she would be on stage instead of her. So she was completely blackened, smashed the mirror, and then she picked up the glass shards, shouted that she was going to be **** this round, and slammed it into Lily''s abdomen. Then Lily''s face changed to her, and then to Lily. She hurriedly hid the body of''Lily'' in the bathroom, and then turned into a fascinating black swan on the stage. "Doctor Duncan, what''s wrong with me?" Nina became more afraid as she thought about it. "You have a mental problem." Adam sighed. There is no Lily, it is clearly Nina who is schizophrenic, and then fights for control of the body. The blackened Nina personality, after inserting the glass into her abdomen, completely frightened the normal Nina personality, then gave up control of the body and was first "killed." But because Adam found out in time, he forcibly interrupted the wanton bloom of the black swan. Not only did she rescue Nina''s body, she also allowed her ontological consciousness to accept her death, wake up in this rescue, and regain control of her body. It''s just that Adam is not optimistic about this. The blackened woman in Nina''s split mind is already very difficult to eliminate. In view of the danger of blackening Nina, Nina''s future is likely to be spent in a mental hospital. "I will introduce a good psychologist to you, and she will help you." Adam soothed. emmm. This kind of thing is very particular about patience and skill. It''s not that he can''t do it. It''s just that he will never do it. Because God knows when the blackened Nina will come out and frame him. Even if the world knows that she is mentally ill. But once this accusation falls into the hands of someone with a heart, it is still a thing that can be disgusting to Adam. So Adam will not be contaminated with this kind of thing. Besides, it''s not that he doesn''t have more professional helpers... "Doctor Duncan." After leaving the ward, she met Sarota who had come to visit Nina and was stopped by her. "What''s up?" Adam smiled. "You were so handsome yesterday." Sarota blinked her big smart eyes and looked at Adam with admiration: "You saved Nina!" "I am a doctor, this is what I should do." Adam nodded to her reservedly, and was about to leave. "Doctor Duncan!" After two steps, Sarota''s coquettish voice came from behind again. "Yes?" Adam turned his head patiently. "Do you play billiards?" Sarota said charmingly: "Shall we be free tonight, shall we?" "Billiards..." Adam smiled, a little lost for a moment. But it is reminded of the lush years of the previous life as a student. At that time, meeting up with three or two classmates and friends and going to the billiard room to play billiards was a very good leisure and entertainment. In his previous life, he didn''t know the skills, didn''t like the slow flow of skills, he always worked hard to perform miracles. In one stroke, the billiard ball can be knocked out of the pool table. With good luck, he was able to hit a hole in one stroke, and the violent collision was extremely pleasant. It''s just that the winning percentage is a bit hard to say. But Adam doesn''t really matter. Just for fun. Now that Sarotas words evoked the beautiful green years of the previous life, this mouth-to-mouth rejection turned into a word: "Okay..." emmm. The green years are always so unforgettable and nostalgic. Looking back, he is still that boy! Chapter 1124： Missy is here, hammock fun Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. Adam once again experienced the joys of the lush years of his previous life. And this time. Although Adam is still vigorously performing miracles. But to borrow what Shelton said, the most important thing in playing is the unity of man and ball. With all aspects of Adam''s physical attributes today, this has been possible long ago. On the basis of technical perfection, and then use vigorously to create miracles this style of play, it is simply Pangu''s breakthrough to prove the Dao. In this respect, Sheldon holding his exclusive bowling ball and shouting I am the smartest person in the world is not too much. The unity of man and ball is well-deserved! You know, once Shelton succeeds in uniting the ball with the man, he can say thank you to God. It shows that the excitement of the unity of human and ball is such a big explosion! California Institute of Technology. Underground Parking Lot. A black SUV drove in. "Dong Zhu, there are dangerous people following, shall we leave first?" The strong woman in the driver''s seat glanced at the rearview mirror and said to the tall beauty in the back seat. "Dangerous person?" The tall beauty put down the file in her hand and looked back in surprise. But I saw a small electric donkey secretly following behind. A short thin man wearing a helmet on the eDonkey looked around constantly with a wretched face. She couldn''t help but smile. "No, I know him, he is only wretched and not dangerous. Stop, Shelly is waiting for me, he doesn''t like being late, I don''t want to listen to him nagging. " "Dong Zhu, are you sure?" The strong woman who is the driver and bodyguard said, "Don''t look at this place as the most famous university in the world, but it is very dangerous. Needless to say the serial arson case not long ago. It is the common problem of U.S. universities, and there are all kinds of violent and strong offenders everywhere, and there are not few here. In the company''s internal security training, there are detailed data in this area, which is really shocking. The Minister said that safety is the most important area of ??the boss, and reminded us repeatedly that we must attach great importance to it, and we cannot relax our vigilance just because of fame. " "This is indeed the boss''s style." The tall beauty smiled: "Okay, it won''t be difficult for you. I''ll go up to see Shelly first, and you will follow behind, just in case. Once that wretched man makes any extraordinary moves, you can take him down at any time... Well, just a lesson. He is Shelly''s friend. Do you know how to lick your yin legs? Remember to be lighter. " With that, he raised his foot to make a side kick. "I see." The female bodyguard nodded seriously, but her expression was a little surprised. Emmm. Fucking the yin legs, but a compulsory item for their female bodyguards, is their important hand (foot) section (broken) for defeating the strong with the weak. It''s just that she was a little surprised that the assistant to the chairman of the company, a young beauty who coexisted with beauty and abilities, turned out to be slapped in a mouth. this But she glanced at Dong Zhu''s long legs and was relieved again. One inch long and one inch strong! These two big long legs are really suitable to show the yin legs. Looking at the proficiency, Cooper Dongzhu''s boyfriend is afraid that it hurts. The tall beauty saw the surprise of the female bodyguard, smiled, but did not explain. Can''t you say that she has practiced this sharp kick on her twin brother since she was a child? Emmm. That''s right! She is Sheldon''s twin sister, Missy. The waitress of the previous life, the assistant to the chairman of the board of directors in this life, is in charge of many investment projects of the company. After parking the car, Misie dressed up as a capable professional lady, stepped on her long legs, stepped on high heels, and walked to the elevator in the underground parking lot. The female bodyguard in the car did not get out of the car for the first time, but was there looking at the rearview mirror, staring at the wretched man in the eDonkey helmet peeking from behind. What made her feel a little relieved was that, as Cooper Dongzhu said, this wretched man only dared to follow and watch from afar, and did not dare to approach. After the wretched man walked over, the female bodyguard got out of the car and followed. Under the gaze of the female bodyguard, Missy got into the elevator first. The wretched man pretended to behave for a while, and after hesitating, he still didn''t get on the elevator together. After the elevator was closed, the wretched man madly pressed the elevator button, wishing to follow him immediately. "Hey, it''s the level of our Physics Department, it''s great." The wretched man looked at the final landing floor of the elevator and exclaimed in surprise. When the elevator came down, the wretched man immediately got in, pressed the button madly, and wanted to follow up immediately to prevent other **** from getting on the ground first. He knew that, except for Sheldon, that floor was all bad silver. Shelton is not the same, it''s a troublemaker, feces worm! But the moment the elevator door closed, a key blocked the middle, causing the elevator door to open again. "Whatthef..." The wretched man just wanted to scold someone, and there was black in front of him, and the national scold choked in his throat immediately, and he couldn''t scold him anymore. I looked up, but saw a sturdy woman walking in with no expression on her face, covering the sky. The wretched man laughed subconsciously, then bowed his head silently. So broad and afraid... When the female bodyguard saw him being like this, she became more vigilant in her heart and stared at him subconsciously. Because this person may be really just like what Cooper Dongzhu said, only wretched and not dangerous, but his skilled stalking movements are obviously not less than stalking others. Not dangerous now does not mean it will not be dangerous in the future. If he drank alcohol one day, he might do harm to others. Thinking of her here, her eyes grew worse. The wretched man with an eDonkey helmet is Howard. At this moment, he was stared at by a woman who was more powerful than Petunia, his legs were a little soft, and his bladder was competing with him for control. Unconsciously, he leaned on the elevator, leaning back, trying to reduce his sense of existence. The elevator seems to be running many times slower than usual. In this long suffering, he thought of his good friend Rajesh. Now, how much he wants Rajesh''s transparency and hidden attributes. Don''t look at me, don''t look at me, why look at me... Howard pressed his forehead against the elevator, shouting in his heart. When the elevator arrived and the door opened, he wanted to rush out directly, but his legs were weak and afraid. I could only stand next to the wall, try my best to stay away from the female bodyguard, and move out sideways. The female bodyguard still stared at him. It wasn''t until he got out of the elevator and ran away that he also got out of the elevator. Howard escaped from the terrible scene and saw the curvaceous figure in the corridor ahead. His heart was hot again, and he followed in two steps in three steps. I saw this beloved tall beauty walking into Shelton''s office. Howard was surprised, but he was still very happy. This shows that tall beauty is not the girlfriend of other slut. Everyone is on the same starting line, and he has won the opportunity. So he peeped outside the office. Soon, many people gathered outside Sheldon''s office, all watching. This in turn allows more people to join in. After all, there used to be a troublesome and annoying person in it. People have always walked past this door quickly and would never stay. Now that it is so popular, there must be earth-shattering gossip happening. When Leonard and Rajesh came, they saw this scene. "What are you doing?" "Shhh!" Howard immediately silenced: "There are beautiful women in Shelton''s office." "In Shelton''s office?" Leonard came over in surprise and looked inside. Guo saw a tall beauty standing next to Sheldon, giving him various documents and asking him to sign. "Is she lost?" "I don''t think so." Howard stared inside, and said: "I followed her from the parking lot, and look at her temperament..." "It should be Shelton''s lawyer." Leonard racked his brains. "Please." Rajesh Tucao: "You said that you like drafting treaties the most, and you like popular science knowledge, and Sheldon Cooper, who knows he is omnipotent, has a lawyer? Why don''t you say that Shelton was found by an alien companion, and finally signed to return to Mars? " "..." Leonard was speechless and gave him a blank look: "If you have one-tenth of your current eloquence in front of a woman, you won''t be regarded as the best experiment target by a pharmacologist!" "If she is really a lawyer, then she can come to see my lawsuit at any time~" "Howard!" "I know, I am disgusting, I should be punished...but I can only be punished by her~Look, I''m still so disgusting~" Howard was talking there, with an expression of Im disgusting and Im proud. At this time, Sheldon inside signed the documents and got up to send the beauty out. The onlookers outside walked and slid, and those who were left pretended to be passers-by in various contrived postures. "Hello?" When Sheldon came out to see Leonard and their pretentious gestures, he frowned in confusion. Misie smiled knowingly at the play. "Oh, hey, buddy~" Leonard imitated the classic American drama campus drinking gesture, drank the water from the sink in the corridor, wiped his mouth, pretending to be a chance encounter, and greeted Sheldon. It''s just that even if Shelton doesn''t understand the world, they don''t understand what Leonard is doing. But Leonard''s unusual enthusiasm still surprised him, imitating Leonard''s appearance: "buddy~?" This is the title Leonard has never called him. The sulky Howard immediately rushed up to speak sulky words, boasting that he was ruthlessly pierced by the upright Sheldon. Leonard wiped his hands and said with a smile: "Sheldon, don''t you tell us about it?" "The most important thing is how you met~" Howard winked, except that I had a friend who wanted to link... "Oh, originally his head should have been under my crotch for 9 months. But then I didnt know how to do it. A few months later, my head was buried under his crotch for a few months. " Misie quipped. "..." The three Leonards were already dumbfounded. Howard hissed at the corner of his mouth, almost leaving tears of emotion. "What, what?" Leonard stammered. "She is my oviparous sister." Sheldon glared at Misie and explained: "She thought she was funny, but to be honest, I can''t tell." "It''s because you don''t know what humor is, Shelly." Missy joked. "If I absorbed you into a mole, maybe I would understand." Sheldon murmured: "This is the reason why our position in the mother''s stomach is so miraculously reversed. That''s because I am trying to absorb you, but unfortunately I failed." "Don''t laugh." Misie smiled and said, "Are you sure it was me who absorbed you? You know you have no combat power at all. I think Adam''s complaint about this makes a lot of sense. God feels that you are not well positioned at the beginning of the family. If you are young and old, both are younger brothers, then the relationship is too monotonous. So you changed your mind to let you be born first and become a brother, so that you have both a brotherhood and a brother-sister relationship. You are both younger brother and older brother. This can better reflect your weirdness, regardless of size. It is also more dramatic. And if God hadn''t changed his mind suddenly, you would have long since ceased to exist. Nine months is enough! " "..." Leonard''s eyes widened. They always think this statement is a bit weird and a bit dirty. "So, you are Sheldon''s sister Missy." Seeing the brother and sister stare at each other, Leonard quickly suppressed the distracting thoughts in his mind, played the style of the first person in his otaku love and sophistication, and took the initiative to start chatting. "I''m Leonard, Sheldon''s best buddy... and roommate." "I know." Missy smiled and said: "Thank you for taking care of Shelly these years. We all know how difficult Shelly is. We all thought he would be alone in his youth until he died alone. I didn''t expect that there are really good people like you in this world who can tolerate Sheldon. Now think about it, Adam was right. Unfortunately, you are a man. " "..." Leonard twitched his mouth, looked up at Misie, and smiled dryly: "Of course I am a man, or a good man. There is no doubt, if you don''t believe me, ask Sheldon... Why do you say that?" "nothing." Missy waved her hand with high emotional intelligence, did not go on, looked down at everyone: "As for Shelly''s friends, our family is very concerned about it. Let me recognize it. You are Leonard, you are Howard, you are... Sorry, what is your name? " "..." When Rajesh was said by Misie, his heart was already cold for the most part. Then he was asked about it again, where he could stand it, so he lowered his head silently, put his hands in his pockets, and turned away. What can he say? This is what the so-called family is very concerned about? He has thousands of sentences, but he can''t say anything! Everyone watched him leave quietly. "Rajesh." Only Sheldon was not disturbed by this strange atmosphere and named Rajesh. "So, Missy, are you here this time?" Leonard continued to play the main role in the awkward chat. "One is to report the recent work to the boss face to face, and the other is to ask Shelley to sign my dad''s real estate documents." Misie explained with a smile. "Documents can be mailed, and reporting work can be video." Sheldon didn''t eat this set at all, and smiled knowingly: "It was my mother who asked you to monitor me, didn''t you?" "Can you blame mom and me?" Misie vomited: "Who made you start to sprout again lately, causing trouble one after another, making mom worry about it! I come here by the way, it''s better than her flying here in person, right? " "Tell mom, I am 165 pounds and my gastrointestinal motility is normal." Sheldon laughed: "That''s it, goodbye." "and many more!" Leonard immediately reached out to stop Sheldon, but kept his eyes on Missy. "You don''t have a place to live yet? We have a lot of places to live there! Go to us!" "Forget it." Missy smiled and shook her head: "Shelly doesn''t like being company, even when he was a child, he would send his imaginary friend home every night." "That''s a colleaguenot a friend!" Sheldon couldn''t help correcting: "Also, we don''t have any spare rooms." "Don''t be like that, Shelly, she''s a family member~!" Howard tried his best to brush up his favor. But because the performance was too wretched, these words became wretched, shes a family member, so I can be blunt then. "no need." Missy glanced at him and said with a faint smile: "I came to report to Adam for work, so naturally I went to live with him. And I heard that he is very fond of hammocks recently, and a custom-made hammock has been newly installed in the house. It sounds very interesting, I naturally want to check it out~" Howard: "..." Chapter 1126： Sheldon: Missy, I want you and Adam to be honest... Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. When Rajesh couldn''t answer Misie''s question, he turned around and went to the School of Pharmacology and decisively accepted the new drug test. Although sometimes he could not control his body, he was finally able to talk to a woman, preventing his good friend Howard from leading the way. "So, Missy, have you ever seen a man from a foreign land and a peaceful country?" Rajesh looked directly at Misie, shook his head and said triumphantly. "I haven''t seen it before, but I have heard too much on the phone..." Missy looked at him playfully: "For example, I often hear it. Thanks for calling, hello madam, there is a virus in your computer~" "Isn''t it better to see a hundred times?" Rajesh burst with self-confidence: "They are all good men." "In the country of peace, is phone fraud the standard for good people?" Misie quipped. "...Phone scam?" Rajesh stagnated. "Yes." Missy was surprised: "Now the phone fraud industry is almost monopolized by people on your side. 7 out of 10 phone scams speak your accent. Haven''t you received it? " "..." Rajesh reacted, Thank you for calling, hello (female) gave birth to (student), your computer has a virus~, it is indeed the most classic ancestral tone of phone fraud, and he cant help being a little speechless. How could he have not received it. It''s just that this kind of thing really doesn''t make a face, it''s hard to say. "Don''t get me wrong, I am not discriminating." Missy comforted: "Firstly, this has nothing to do with you. Secondly, your ability to monopolize the phone fraud on the US side is also a problem for us Americans. Who made our big companies choose to outsource customer service to you? There are too many people on your side. The large number of customer services trained every year can''t be used up at all. Those prospective customer service staff who have finished training but have no job position, do not do phone scams that make money quickly, should they go to dirty and tired hard work that makes no money? This is anti-human. No matter how peaceful it is. " "you''re right." When Rajesh heard this, his emotions immediately rose again: "I have a lot of cousins ??and cousins ??who do customer service. Phone scams have no cost at all, and the risks are small. They are indeed...forcing people to do it..." Seeing everyone looking at him with strange eyes, they hurriedly said: "Of course my brothers don''t do this at all. They don''t lack this little money. They just heard, heard..." "Is there a small risk of fraud?" Shelton was puzzled, and then began to talk about the law in the American drama world. "Shelly, don''t be silly." Seeing Rajesh smiled without saying a word, Misie looked at her stubborn brother helplessly. "Although the law stipulates that, those phone scams are all from the country of peace. Who do you want to catch? Who are you going to catch again? Even if the FBI has law enforcement powers there, the locations of those fraudulent calls are very backward areas. It was crowded with people. I didn''t wait for you to get close, I was exposed long ago, and then ran away. Even if your horrendous soldiers come to the sky and you catch people, you will only be hitting workers. They are not afraid of going to jail at all. If you keep them there, they will be released without waiting for you to turn away. If you extradite them back to the country with a lot of trouble, then they will save the air ticket to the United States. After all, even the prison in the United States is more relaxed than there. And the last thing they lack is people. After catching a batch, it may be considered as empowering job mobility for them and bringing in fresh blood. What can you do with them? " "..." Sheldon was dumbfounded. Can it be like this? "There are data showing that 13-meter nationals have been scammed, with an average amount of US$500 to US$600." Missy was very happy to be able to popularize science with her brother, and smiled: "This data is still improving in a straight line, and their routines are endless, which is hard to prevent. Even a very professional industrial chain has been formed. The upstream technical industry, called the publisher, is specifically responsible for locking your computer. The midstream call center is responsible for telling you what they want you to know. Downstream is the money mule broker, who is responsible for taking the money scammed back to the country of peace. For example, they will hack into your computer first, and then use the authentic accent of the telephone customer service to tell you that there is a virus in your computer. They have to remotely log in to your computer to prevent you from being caught by the FBI. Looking at the flashing big scarlet "FBI warning" on the locked computer screen, the 16th American was fooled. " "That''s how stupid they are." When Howard heard this, he laughed: "The FBI warns that I have seen too little. What''s so scary about this, it''s thorny..." Seeing everyone looking at him, he quickly concealed: "I have an FBI friend, he told me..." "...The 16 were defrauded by the lure of winning tax refunds." Missy didn''t want to be disgusted by herself, so she didn''t ask, and continued: "In short, you must be careful when you encounter special accents such as telephone customer service in the future." "Do you like motorcycles? I have a Harley..." Seeing that Rajesh was embarrassed again, Howard took the opportunity to sell himself. "Harley Motors?" When Rajesh saw this, he was immediately dissatisfied, and directly attacked this good friend who didn''t talk about martial arts. "Your two-wheeled scooter still has a small basket for grocery shopping in front of it?" "That also wears a helmet!" Howard stared at the good friend who was backstabbed for a long time, and continued cheeky. "Oh, it turns out that the wretched perverted eDonkey guy is you." Missy pretended to suddenly realize: "My driver had reminded me before in the underground parking lot of Caltech. She said that someone was following and almost didn''t draw her gun. Fortunately, I stopped her. " "That female man is your driver?" Howard''s smile was stagnant, and the sturdy woman who covered the sky and looked down at him again appeared in front of him: "She still wants to draw a gun?" "Still my bodyguard." Missy smiled and said, "If you want to come, you also know that Adam takes security very seriously, so even if you don''t seem threatening. But as long as there is a change, she will follow the standard security procedures and kill you as soon as possible. " "Killed?" Howard shivered. "Yes." Missy smiled and said: "I heard Adam say that when NYPA, LAPD, CPD, and internal police officers are training, the first thing the coaches teach is how to keep yourself safe. Um. This is the specific case. When the police are dispatched, everyone must be greeted with a smile. But he was tense inside, ready to shoot everyone. Many security personnel are retired police officers or soldiers. Therefore, this trend quickly spread among security personnel. So next time you follow others, please be careful. " "Be out of company first." When Howard heard this, he got up and walked towards the bathroom. "How are you now? It''s finally not that I can''t control my bladder when I''m nervous. I''m going to the bathroom?" Rajesh did not forget to stabbing a good friend who was urinating, and then looked at Misie with a coquettish expression. "So, let''s not talk about the unhappy serious things, Missy, have you heard of the Kama Sutra?" "The Sage''s Book?" Misie looked at Rajesh without any sense of shame. "right." Rajesh proudly said: "It is the book of the sages of peace! In other words, if you are curious about who wrote this book, it is us! No thanks~" "Who still reads the sage''s book now?" Howard soon came out of the bathroom, hearing Rajesh so shameless, and always stabbing him back before, so he mocked politely. "Look at the various warnings from the FBI, there will be everything!" "Adam said that the line between the sage and the devil, peace and tyranny are just two mouths." Misie looked at Rajesh: "If you really want us to thank you for writing the sage''s book, then we as women can''t really thank you! As for the reason, dont I need to say it? " "..." The confident and proud Rajesh met Misies gaze, and suddenly froze there, again embarrassed to death: "No need, no need..." He naturally knew what Missy was talking about. Before, he wanted to use the Book of the Sage to tease Missy. But when Misie involved it in the general irregularities, the meaning immediately changed. Thinking about the distorted and complicated knowledge again, it seems that it has become a summary of strong experience. At this moment, in Rajesh''s eyes, the more knowledge in the Book of the Sage, the richer it reflects, the more terrifying and cruel it reflects. This made him extremely ashamed. "We invented circumcision." Howard saw Rajesh misfired, and he said proudly: "No thanks~" "We also invented pajamas, no thanks~" Rajesh saw Howard''s shamelessness to such an extent, some shame and embarrassment disappeared instantly, once again seizing the commanding heights for the benefit of mankind. "..." Missy was also shocked by the shamelessness of the good friends. "I''m going to make nails, Missy, do you want to be together?" Petunia finally couldn''t stand it anymore, and made a relief in time. "OK." Missy really didn''t want to see this pair of strange flowers anymore, she got up and smiled: "Adam will come here later, I will wait for him to come and go together again." "No thanks~" Petunia learned the accent of Rajesh and Howard and made a joke. "Howard, do you want me to leave the driver''s phone number to you?" Before leaving, Missy smiled at Howard: "She seems to be very grateful for your circumcision. Would you like to thank you personally?" "real?" Howard subconsciously showed a happy expression, but at Misie''s playful smile, he immediately understood, shaking his body, and sneered: "Forget it, I don''t like her model." Emmm. In fact, he can do it all. The premise must be serious and not malicious... or even a little malicious, but it must not be too malicious for him to bear... After Missy and Petunia left. Howard and Rajesh immediately fought together. They were both very annoyed at each other''s backstab today, and fought over who had the right to fight for Missy next. "Don''t fight." Leonard looked at them disgustingly: "You didn''t see that Missy is not interested in you at all? And this is my apartment, she is my roommate''s sister! " "so what?" Howard quit, and retorted: "You all have Petunia!" "Why do I have Petunia?" Leonard couldn''t laugh or cry: "Which way do I count Petunia?" "So, according to Adam''s rules, I can chase Penny?" Howard was an immediate turning point. Missy, Petunia, or even the sturdy female bodyguard, any of them, he can do. "Damn it, of course not!" Leonard shouted in veto. "You look at the bowl, look at the pot!" Howard angrily said: "You have taken up all the benefits!" "You also said it is either to see or to see." Leonard murmured: "Whenever one of them is implemented, then I don''t care about the rest at that time, it will work." "Come on." Rajesh mocked: "Then we have no hope in this life, I don''t care, I want to pursue Missy, she is my favorite in this life!" "You say that to everyone." Howard sighed. "As long as there is a response, I am ok." Rajesh stared at him. "..." Howard twitched his mouth and didn''t want to speak anymore. Faced with the scene of three good friends vying for his sister, Shelton calmly continued to play with the computer, even ordering pizza leisurely. "Sheldon, I want to chat with you alone." Leonard saw that Howard and Rajesh could not be persuaded. With a twitch of mind, he was ready to take the route of his eldest brother, and led Sheldon into the bedroom. "Sheldon, you can''t just sit down, you''ve been the head of the family since your father passed away. It is your responsibility to ensure that Missy can choose a suitable partner. " "You made a mistake, you should say to Rajesh." Sheldon smiled and shook his head. "Why, why, tell Rajesh?" Leonard suddenly became nervous and stammered. "Because of this backward and ignorant thinking, only Rajesh and his country still retain it." Sheldon laughed: "For example, now if Rajesh''s father is dead, then as long as you are willing to give Rajesh a cow, you can marry Puglia (Rajesh''s younger sister)." "The beauty of thinking!" Leonard gave a wry smile, and then quickly changed the subject: "We are talking about Missy now. You are Misies twin brother. Do you want to see your future nephew and niece suck? " "Hmm." Sheldon was taken aback, nodded and said: "I didn''t expect this. We do have the same DNA. Although the possibility is unlikely, but with her talent, it is indeed possible to give birth to another me. " "That''s right." Leonard secretly smiled and agreed: "You don''t want another you either. You still live with your mother when you are that old, or do you need drugs to talk to women?" "Of course not." Sheldon shook his head: "Well, they were eliminated." Leonard was overjoyed. But before he was happy for a few seconds, he heard Sheldon say again: "You too, are eliminated." "What did you say?" Leonard''s smile froze. "Even if Adam argues for you again, what kind of asthmatic king Leonard Barabara...In my opinion, it is still all shortcomings, not advantages." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "You have too many shortcomings than theirs, and hearing what you say, I already have the best candidate!" "Who?" Leonard asked subconsciously. "Adam!" Sheldon gave him a surprised look: "Who else is there besides him?" "Indeed, UU reading has anyone besides him..." Leonard was speechless and smiled bitterly. Seeing Sheldon turned and left, he couldn''t help asking, "Where are you going?" "Go talk to Missy." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "Actually, I wanted to do this experiment a long time ago..." "La la la la." When Leonard heard it, he immediately sang a minor tune to silence Sheldon. He knew that Sheldon was unintentional, but it was easy to misunderstand what came over and spread out. "...It''s all right now, Missy is the best experiment subject." Sheldon said as he walked out: "I want to see if Adam and Missy''s children are better, or Adam and Peggy''s children are better..." Chapter 1127： Prime Minister, why laugh? Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! tbbt4a apartment. "You are really a good friend, Rajesh has half of you..." Leonard couldn''t help but complain about Sheldon, whose brain circuit was completely different. "why?" Shelton was puzzled. "nothing." Leonard waved his hand with a guilty conscience. As long as he deliberately deceives, he always hides well. "Adam has Peggy. He is not interested in Missy." Leonard tried hard to persuade: "Otherwise, they have made progress for so many years. I think you can consider geniuses other than Adam~" Having said this, he straightened the halfling''s chest, feeling that it was not powerful enough, and put his feet on him. "Well, what you said makes sense." Sheldon stopped and thought about it carefully: "The female friends of Adam I know all the time are indeed different from Missy." "Right, right." Leonard quickly agreed: "And if you let Missy and Adam have a baby, you will definitely anger Dr. Adler. You and Dr. Adler are good friends. You don''t want her to be angry with you, do you? " "In no mood!" Sheldon shook his head again and again, covering his eyes subconsciously. Peggy was punched when he was a child, and it still hurts to think about it. After speaking, he left. Leonard stayed in place, grinning involuntarily, showing a thief smile, after a few smiles, he hurriedly followed. With Sheldon, so much torment. Only every time Sheldon was secretly manipulated, he was refreshed in his hardships. living room. A pair of good friends are fighting endlessly for each other''s backstab. "Shiva gave me the power of destruction! I want this woman!" "Don''t blame me for not warning you, I am a math summer camp judo champion!" The fighting power of the two battles was not very good, and the big scenes all depended on the output of the mouth. "Enough, children, the naughty time is over, I tell you to stop!" Shelton was awakened by Leonard, consciously it was necessary to use the same genes of Missy as him to work hard for the future of science and mankind, clapping and shouting at the two on the floor. "I will solve this problem now, neither of you are qualified to match my sister." "Why do you decide?" Howard and Rajesh were suddenly dissatisfied. "People are the men of the family!" Leonard, who was so happy in his heart, followed out. If it wasn''t for Game of Thrones that hadn''t started yet, he would have to make up a series of titles for Sheldon and read it out. The future of mankind is the supreme monarch, the supreme great genius, the guardian of the force, the spoko, the cutest flash among the people...Texas mastersCooper pillarsgood twin brother, Sheldon LeeCooper! "By the way, you are still out." Shelton did not forget to remind Leonard. "What did you say?" Leonard suddenly couldn''t laugh: "Then who are you going to choose? I said it, it''s impossible for Adam and Missy!" "I know." Sheldon nodded: "I''m not talking about Adam." "Who is that?" Leonard shouted in unison. "It''s Professor Tao!" Sheldon took it for granted: "Although I have always questioned his 220 IQ. But his achievements are enough to show that he is not inferior to our super genius. " "He is much smarter than us..." Leonard smiled bitterly. Howard and Rajesh also temporarily turned off. no way. Although they are all geniuses, compared with the world-famous Professor Tao, it is incomparable. Professor Tao is engaged in mathematics and was hired as a full professor by the University of California, Los Angeles at the age of 24. They are very self-aware of this. "Oh, I mean we mean me, Peggy and Adam." Sheldon added. "..." The three Leonards couldn''t help staring at him. Sheldon looked back calmly, do you want to refute? The three Leonards could only be discouraged. On the chain of contempt, they really have nothing to say. "Hahahahahaha!" Dejected for a few seconds, Howard suddenly raised his head and laughed. "Why are you laughing?" Leonard and Rajesh both looked at Howard in surprise, thinking that Howard had been hit hard and was emotionally broken. "I laughed at Adam with high eyes. Missy is too pretty. Although I am unbearable, I am a little wise. If Professor Tao face to face with gongs and drums, I have no chance of winning, I can only accept with my head down, hahahahahaha. " Howard Zhizhu was holding it, and laughed more and more: "But you and others don''t know that Professor Tao has a lover now. It is a female student who is a few years younger than him, who happens to be an assistant engineer of our jpl (Jet Propulsion Laboratory of the U.S. Aeronautics and Space Administration) and also participated in the Mars exploration program. Professor Tao has a very famous name, and what Sheldon said is completely imaginary. Hahahahahaha! " emmm. Although Prime Minister Huo works at California Institute of Technology, he is actually from jpl. It belongs to a cooperative project with the Department of Physics of California Institute of Technology, and the main direction is the Mars exploration program. "Then she is also a scientist." Rajesh said quietly: "In these years, apart from Dr. Adler, how many beautiful scientists have you seen? Among these few, who can compare with Missy? If you are Professor Tao, would you choose her or Missy? " Prime Minister Huo''s laughter suddenly stopped. As a colleague, both in California and on the same project, he naturally met Professor Tao''s student girlfriend. Even if she hasn''t seen it a few times, she is of cosmic descent, and she walks in a stream of wisdom. She has never experienced the training of traditional thaumatism in her own country, and her appearance is absolutely incomparable to Missy... Replaced by Professor Tao, he didn''t say, he must choose Missy! He doesn''t care about funny souls, because he is funny enough. All he wants is the same good-looking skin! "Hahahahahaha!" Prime Minister Huo was depressed for a while, and suddenly laughed again. "You laughed a while ago, thinking that Professor Tao would not choose Missy if he had a girlfriend. Obviously he was wrong. Everyone would choose Missy. Why do you laugh again now?" Rajesh murmured. "I am smiling because Adam has high eyes, Missy is so pretty!" Prime Minister Huo laughed more and more: "As you said, Missy and the female scientist of cosmic descent will choose Missy, and I think Professor Tao is the same. Once Professor Tao joins. Missy, I have absolutely no chance. But at the same time, Professor Tao''s original girlfriend of cosmic origin will definitely be heartbroken. I am in control of everything, and I am her colleague, and I am also good at comforting. Isn''t it because the mulberry is lost and the east is reaped! Hahahahahaha! " "Who said Professor Tao must do multiple-choice questions?" Rajesh said quietly by the side: "What if he wants them all? Are there fewer things like this in the scientific world? Whether it is Missy or the cosmic scientist, they are usually very busy. As long as Professor Tao is willing, it is not difficult to maintain such a relationship. He is a super genius! You don''t think all super geniuses are like Sheldon? " Prime Minister Huo''s laughter stopped abruptly again. Yes! If you change to him, what multiple-choice questions will naturally be required! Just like Adam! "Hahahahahaha!" Prime Minister Huo lowered his head and thought for a while, suddenly burst into laughter. "What did you get here again?" Rajesh was almost unable to complain. "What I laughed was that Adam had a high vision, but he and Missy were childhood sweethearts. Misie is so beautiful, and the two are in a subordinate relationship, and they often need to contact. Lonely man and widow, handsome man and beautiful woman, love for a long time. " Prime Minister Huo continued to laugh: "With the addition of Professor Tao, jealousy and jealousy rise. When the time comes, no matter which girl is sad, I can do it. Hahahahahaha! " But this time, both Leonard and Rajesh could see that he was smiling reluctantly. "Howard." Leonard couldn''t help calling. "Um?" Howard was laughing immediately. He already has a psychological shadow. Although Leonard hasn''t said anything to hit him, he knows that the hit must be there. "Remember that Sheldon got our unanimous reply because Dennis King wanted to work with us?" Leonard reminded: "Remember the real reason?" "..." Howard couldn''t laugh anymore. How could he not remember! It was not that they agreed to say the same thing to Sheldon, but Sheldon was so annoying that it forced others to treat him the same way. "I remember that." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "It''s not someone else, it''s me who has nothing to look for!" "so." Rajesh murmured: "Whether Adam''s vision is high or not, Missy is not pretty. Professor Tao wants to join the battle group or not. How many girls will be sad because of this. As long as you are you! You just laughed dreamily! Because no one will follow you! And even if its broken, its broken. When you arrive at your door and hear your mother''s voice, you must turn around and leave. Even if they don''t leave, they won''t be able to enter your house if they are not Jewish girls, and they will definitely be blocked by your mother. I''m talking about blocking the door literally..." "Better than you!" Howard blasted his hair as soon as he heard it, his good friend''s back stab today made him particularly painful, and the truth of the matter made him particularly irritated. "You have to take drugs even to talk to girls, and you can''t even control your body. Even if you let you go, can you do it?" "The Destructive Power of Shiva!" "The power of a Judo champion!" A pair of good friends fought again. "Just like them, they want to soak your sister. It''s really..." Leonard secretly tried to manipulate Sheldon before they were fighting, and it was disgusting that they disliked their evil intentions towards their friends and sisters. As if he was different. As for Rajesh''s sister Puglia? What he forgot was even more thorough. This is his professionalism, and if you want to hide it from others, you must hide it from yourself first. As long as Puglia doesn''t show up, he can''t remember that he has done such a thing. "Howard is right. It''s normal and easy to get confused between scientists." Sheldon said seriously: "Adam and Professor Tao, both have opportunities. Besides, I also ask them to marry Missy, but I just need them to have a baby with her. " "You must not be heard by Missy." Leonard was anxious: "You don''t respect her! Besides, the genetic combination of two super geniuses may not necessarily give birth to a more genius child. Genetically speaking, the boys fathers y chromosome is accepted. Most of the father''s intelligence genes are on the x chromosome and cannot be passed on to his son. So a boys IQ depends more on his mother..." "Then give birth to a daughter." Sheldon thoughtfully: "It turns out that Peggy has a gender advantage." "Girls are easily emotional, and their energy is easily distracted." Leonard racked his brains: "The probability that the offspring of a genius is actually a genius is not great. Just look at you and you will know, do you think your parents are geniuses?" "of course not." Sheldon shook his head: "My father is too stupid. Although my mother loves me, she also stupidly believes in God." "That''s it." Leonard clapped his hands and laughed: "So you want to have a child born with the same genetics as you. The children of Biyadan and Dr. Adler will be stronger in the future. The focus does not have to be on Adam and Professor Tao. " Having said this, the halfling''s chest stood up: "You can look down~" The action is too obvious, even Sheldon can''t ignore it. So Sheldon looked down, then shook his head: "Okay, I know what you mean, but you are like them. Even if I lower the standard and expand the target group, you are also excluded. " "Oh, eon!" Leonard shouted helplessly: "Adam has said that lactose intolerance is not a disease, but a natural evolutionary choice." "forget it." Sheldon shook his head: "I don''t want my future nephew and niece to feel flatulence as soon as I eat purple ice cream." Seeing that Leonard was not convinced, he still wanted to pester him. Sheldon picked up a piece of cheese and said to Leonard: "Come on, eat this piece of cheese, if you don''t fart, I will let you and my sister applaud!" "Oh, is it so?" Before Leonard could speak, there was a faintly smiling voice at the door. "Ah oh." Even Sheldon, who didn''t understand the world, made an unlucky voice. "Shelly, can I talk to you alone? Just the two of us!" Missy waved to Sheldon. "Why do you suddenly want to chat with me alone? No one wants to be alone with me..." Sheldon complained, and obediently followed his sister in. Inside the bedroom. Sheldon told Missy in detail that he wanted to use her to nurture Sheldon 2.0''s grand plan. "Enough! Shelley sit down!" Missy couldn''t listen anymore, and interrupted: "According to my mother, you are God''s special little masterpiece..." "I always thought of myself as a cuckoo." Sheldon retorted: "Lay the eggs in a nest like ordinary sparrows, first out of the shell, eat up all the food, and then let the other little sparrows starve to death. Fortunately for you, the metaphor is over. " "But for you, it''s an unfortunate beginning." Missy sneered. She had long suspected that Shelton was pretending to be confused and deliberately attracted everyones attention since she was a child, so as to obtain all the resources he wanted The so-called ignorance of humanity and all selfishness is difficult to deal with. Behavior, even if it is not completely pretentious, cannot be explained by subconscious instinct. More or less the result of active choice. It''s just so smart that most people can''t see through it at all. The cuckoo metaphor he himself said now can actually be regarded as self-exposure. then. The big and small Sheldon walked out hand in hand, and the big Sheldon clutched the little Sheldon and announced with difficulty: "Fix my explanation. It is her freedom for Missy to date whom she wants to date." "Good job!" Petunia understood everything at a glance. As a high school girl tyrant, she slaps her yin leg on this leg, but she is also an expert! Chapter 1128： Adam: Poor baby, you are so skilled that it hurts Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. After Misie taught Sheldon the way she was a child, she went with Petunia again. The three Leonards were too hot and had such wretched eyes as Howard and Rajesh made her feel deeply uncomfortable. If it weren''t for getting to know some of her brother''s female neighbors and waiting for Adam, she would have left. "Missi, you are so charming." As soon as Petunia returned to the apartment, she sighed: "Even Rajesh, who has never been able to talk to women, took medicine to talk to you and became like this." "Do you want such a charm?" Misie asked with a smile. "Uh." Petunia stagnated. Usually a wretched Howard, she doesn''t want to go there often to play. If you add another Rajesh who is crazy with medicine, she shouldn''t pass it at all. She couldn''t bear this kind of charm. "So, Missy, you are so to Sheldon, don''t Mrs. Cooper say you?" Petunia quickly changed the subject and made a kicking motion. "She will be fine if she doesn''t know." Missy smiled. "Will Sheldon make a small report?" Petunia doubted: "I think he should be able to do it." "It''s really capable." Missy smiled and nodded: "In fact, since childhood, he often went out to find his mother to make small reports. Just like when he was nine years old when he went to high school, because math was very good. Every time his rugby team plays, he has to calculate how to make tactics..." "football?!" Petunia was stunned when she heard it, and said unbelievably: "Sheldon and football?" "Can''t believe it." Misie smiled knowingly: "The two totally unmatched, but it really happened when we were young. After Xie Li''s calculation, the rugby team led by his father Lien Chan won, so Xie Li suddenly became the most popular existence in the school. There were even murderous female classmates holding him in his arms. Of course Shelly thinks she wants to "kill him in her arms"..." "Oh, God." Petunia was amused and surprised: "Speaking of this treatment, Leonard and the others will definitely be envious." "It''s a pity that they are not as smart as Shelly." Missy was a little proud: "Using mathematical calculations to design every tactic, not everyone can do it, let alone do it at the age of nine." "Are you nine years old?" Petunia was amazed: "I wonder if this can really be done." "Shelly, Peggy, Adam can do it." Missy smiled and said, "Shelly and Peggy were super geniuses when they were young. And Adam is the bigger and smarter, and now even Shelly is overwhelmed by him, seeing him as a genius like Peggy. In the early years, the Texas Three Masters have been circulating, but it is not a joke. " "No wonder the three of them are good friends." Penny, the scumbag, has a little admiration for this kind of legend of learning tyrants. Especially these three handsome men and beautiful women make the charm of Xueba more convincing. "After that, my grandmother is going to ask Shelley to help her calculate the winning percentage and help her gamble." Missy glanced at her and continued. "impossible!" Petunia was dumbfounded. If it is said that calculating tactics for rugby makes her slap her tongue, using mathematical calculations to gamble, which is directly linked to money, still makes her feel more substituting. Money is touching. "In their eyes, it is just a simple question of memory and probability." Missy shrugged. "Then why don''t they organize a team to sweep Las Vegas..." Petunia said subconsciously, but at Misie''s smile, she said awkwardly: "That''s what I said." "You don''t need to form a group, they can go alone." Missy smiled and said, "It''s just that Shelly can''t do it. His mental quality is too bad and his acting skills are not good. If it is really past, it must be discovered the first time, and then driven out. " "That''s true." Petunia nodded: "Adam and Peggy don''t need this money either." "In short, Shirley was entangled by his father and grandmother because of his good maths, so he didn''t have time to do his homework." Misie turned the subject back again: "It caused him to get a B in his homework for the first time, which immediately stimulated him. Let him give a small report to his mother for the first time. Dad and grandmother brought us innocent together, everyone was scolded severely, let us not affect his study. " "B stimulated him?" Penny is speechless and curious: "How did he get a B? And there are topics that he can''t write?" "no." Misie smiled and said, "I was too busy to do my homework, so I wrote the answer to the problem and forgot to write the steps to solve the problem." "..." Penny, the scumbag, didn''t know what to say. She took a moment to say, "Since he has been a whistleblower since he was a child, then you beat him like that, why didn''t he tell Mrs. Cooper?" "Because he is smart." Misie sighed: "Anything that provokes us to beat him is because of what he did. It''s too much. Even if he gave a small report, his mother would not stand by him unconditionally. If he makes small reports on this kind of thing, it will only weaken his power to make small reports. And he and I will live in the same room. The armed robot he made couldn''t drive me away, and naturally it couldn''t protect him from further lessons from me. So after he was kicked by me, he endured it. " "So force is the best way to persuade Shelton." Petunia was thoughtful and inexplicably happy. "Who should be divided." Missy didn''t want to see her brother being bullied by outsiders, she smiled and said: "A kindly counterattack from relatives is okay. But outsiders... I wonder if you can''t watch high-IQ crime movies? If you have read the relevant real case records, you will know. A part of high IQ crimes is because of being bullied, stimulating them to embark on a horrible criminal path. " "Ha ha." High school female school bully Penny couldn''t help but laugh, but she felt a little uncomfortable in her heart, so she thought about it and said. "Missi, I heard from Mrs. Cooper that in her eyes, Shelley was going to win the Nobel Prize in Physics, and then she would die alone. He is so handsome, but he doesn''t know anything about men and women and is not interested at all. Could it also be related to being kicked from a young age to a big one? " "He doesn''t have any physical problems. My mother took him to check it up." Misie gave her a squint: "It''s just that psychologically, that little thing between men and women, compared with exploring the truth of the universe, is a waste of time and meaningless." "But Leonard is not like that." Petunia retorted with a smile. "That''s because they are not at the top." Missy smiled and said, "I can''t understand it if I haven''t reached that level." "Peggy and Adam, I heard they are very affectionate~" Petunia was still not persuaded. "Everyone is different." Missy smiled unchanged: "You haven''t seen what Peggy was like before. Before she and Adam were together, she was almost the same as Shelly, only interested in scientific research. If one day in the future, Shelly can meet the right person, don''t be surprised that he will fall in love. I just want to meet such a woman who can match his IQ and can tolerate his various strange behaviors. Maybe I really look forward to the future intelligent robot companion. Or simply the alien came to pick him up. " Boom boom boom. At this time, the door was knocked. "It''s not Sheldon." Petunia smiled and said, then got up to open the door. Missy smiled helplessly. My old brother''s three obsessive-compulsive knocks on the door are simply too distinctive. "Hi Leonard." As soon as Petunia opened the door, she saw Leonard standing proudly in the doorway. "Hi Petunia, how are you doing?" Leonard entangled: "The guy named Mick who dated you recently, are you still dating?" "That''s it." Petunia was surprised: "What''s the matter?" "fine." Leonard was relieved. In normal times, he would definitely want to ask "what''s the matter". But at this moment he was too lazy to ask, and his voice immediately changed: "By the way, can I talk to Missy?" "sure." Petunia was stunned by Leonard''s turn of anger. She smiled and called out, "Misie!" "Hello, Leonard, what''s the matter?" Missy walked over and asked with a smile. "I have confirmed with Adam. He is very busy. I guess there is no time for dinner with you. I want to know if you would like to have dinner with me?" Leonard expected. "You are so sweet..." Missy first complimented, and then her voice changed: "But, no, thank you." "Did you make other arrangements or..." Leonard asked. "Do not." Missy just smiled and shook her head without giving any explanation. "All right." Leonard stayed in a daze, did not have the courage to continue to ask: "I wish you a happy tonight, goodbye." When the apartment door was closed, Leonard walked back blankly and said to everyone: "Adam was right. Sure enough, there were some problems that we didn''t expect..." "What is it?" Rajesh asked. "I do not know either." Leonard was still a little confused, and looked at Adam who was sitting on the sofa laughing: "Adam, can you tell us?" "Don''t laugh." Adam smiled and said, "You can''t not know." "We really don''t know." Leonard shouted. "No matter, it''s my turn." Howard couldn''t wait, got up and walked out. Adam motioned to silence everyone and began to watch the show. He had just arrived, and as soon as he entered the door, he saw Leonard and the three arguing over who was qualified to go to Pao Misie. Seeing him coming, I immediately asked them carefully if they could pursue Misie, and after getting affirmation from Adam, they became excited again. They are all friends, and they can''t be too violent and bloody. Fortunately, they have their way, and it is still a glory showdown. So they picked up the somatosensory game and began to strike **** the computer. Whoever wins the boxing match will have the upper hand. Adam kindly reminded them of what seemed to be forgotten. They didn''t remember at all, they had a good start, and Misie didn''t look down on them at all. Therefore, when boxing champion Leonard went over to invite Misie with pride, he was knocked unconscious by the sudden refusal to punch him. Howard had already walked over with his wand at this time, knocked on the opposite door, and saw Missy. "Missi, do you like magic?" "I don''t like it very much, no, I don''t like it." Missy shook her head. "Then you are lucky, after this time, you will like magic." Howard was a lot thicker than Leonard. He didn''t care about Missy''s refusal, and started his own lame performance: "Look, this is an ordinary cane..." The cane turns into a yellow handkerchief, and it says: "Would you like to date me?" "Do not!" Missy''s attitude remained firm. Howard was not discouraged, humming a small tune, swinging his arms, but simply gave up the technique of diverting people''s attention to achieve magical effects. Because he couldn''t do it at all, he took out another yellow handkerchief he had prepared in advance from his sleeve, and said: "Are you sure?" With Howard''s expression, the magic effect is zero, and the comic effect pierces the sky. "..." Missy could not laugh or cry, but still smiled awkwardly and politely, and then slowly closed the door. Howard was still not discouraged, holding the yellow handkerchief, constantly moving, trying to make Missy see when she looked back and change her mind, until the door was completely closed. Opposite the apartment, Adam couldn''t help laughing anymore. I have to say that Howard''s funny talent in this area is definitely at the level of super genius. In the previous Chinese version, only Zhang Dapao can fully restore his funnyness, but he can''t restore his coquettishness. Because Howard is so coquettish. "Ok, magic is just magic after all." Howard was not embarrassed. There are too many things that are embarrassing than this. "That''s how **** your magic is." Adam smiled and said, "I think you have seen too much of your idol Barney Stimson to pick up girls with magic tricks, and then you learned it on purpose? Just comparing with him, you are too perfunctory. Of course, it also has something to do with the target you choose. Barney, who is skilled in magic and magnificent, chooses goals that are very brainless, and there is a certain probability that he will fail. Not to mention you being so perfunctory, you even targeted a strong woman like Missy. "Asshole in your sleeve pocket, get out!" "If you don''t leave, I''ll call the police!" "Go to hell, pervert! "Wait and so on, the prediction words prepared in advance are useless, right? " Emmm. This kind of magic is actually a probability of spelling out the reaction of most people in advance, and then be prepared. When the reaction is right, the marksmanship appears accurate. Because the big data analysis is based on the general reaction of most people, as long as you prepare in advance, the probability of success is actually not low. Of course, it doesn''t matter if you don''t match up, just choose the next one. "how do you know?" Howard smiled awkwardly. At Leonard''s strong request, from the sleeves of their pockets, they took out yellow handkerchiefs with notes written in advance, and they had all kinds of words. "You are so experienced..." Adam looked at the various yellow handkerchiefs piled into hills, his eyes swept across the various verbal abuses on it, and exclaimed This was unsuccessful, indicating that it was not that you did not work hard enough, it was really because of you. " "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. No matter how well he prepared, he predicted that the magic should be very shocking. Even if it is unsuccessful, the other party will swear a few words in order to accumulate the verbal database next time. But Missy didn''t even scold him. This makes him a little speechless. In particular, Adams expression of "your success is not that you did not work hard enough, but that you are too wretched and you have worked hard." It made him not want to talk even more. How can he change this! Chapter 1129： Leonard: Round 4 to 5, I am Harry Potter Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. After Leonard and Howard were defeated, Rajesh still went. Then there was a bleak hum of the puppy and never came back. "It seems that the effect of the medicine has passed." Howard understood it immediately. "Aren''t you going to send him off?" Adam smiled. "How good is he today, where does he need me?" Howard complained. Obviously, today''s backstab of a good friend really hurt him. Emmm. The heart hurts. "All right." Adam didn''t bother to care about the confusion between them. At this moment, he is like the psychic jade in the Dream of Red Mansions, and he can only record it if he witnesses it with his own eyes. However, Jia Baoyu had to settle accounts with Qin Zhong because he had seized the private affairs of Qin Zhong and Zhizhi. What the **** is going to be settled, because the psychic Baoyu was taken by Sister Feng and stuffed under the pillow, and he didn''t follow Jia Baoyu. I haven''t seen it really, I have never remembered, this is a suspicious case, and I dare not tamper with it. Just like Howard and Rajesh. Although Adam did not have Sister Feng, his mental consciousness unexpectedly fits with the psychic Baoyu at this moment. See no evil, speak no evil, remember no evil! Fate is so wonderful. "Sheldon, go to my place and have dinner with Missy tonight?" Adam invited. "Do not!" Sheldon shook his head, bowed subconsciously, and covered his eyes. High-definition image memory is not good at this point. I remember the pain clearly. Whenever I think about it, it is no different from having a pain again. Of course, on the other hand, happiness can also be forever. Today, Misie not only gave him double the pain, but also reminded him of the pain in the eyes of Peggy when he was a child. He didn''t want to see her. "are you sure?" Adam smiled playfully: "Her salary has risen again recently, maybe she will buy you a gift." "this" Sheldon tangled immediately. Over the years, the reason why he has a better attitude towards the twin sisters than the original time and space is not because Misie has become a strong woman outside. For the theoretical physicist who has always looked down upon stupid earthlings, he has no special regard for strong women. But for the strong woman who can buy him gifts he likes, she has a different mentality. Missy not only owns shares in the Tire Doctor Company founded by George Jr., but is also a senior assistant to Adam, who is very rich. In addition to not being able to meet the cost of Sheldon''s black hole experiment, Missy can do everything Sheldon wants with money. Such a sister, Sheldon is so smart, how could she be as sloppy as Yuan Shikong. Um. Of course it''s just a little bit better. "Shelly, it''s all family, together." Howard rallied again. "Don''t call me Shelley!" Sheldon glared at Howard, then at Adam: "Okay, but where should I eat it? Tonight is traditionally Thai food..." "Don''t worry, go to me, eat whatever you want." Adam smiled and said, then looked at Leonard: "I won''t invite you tonight, after all, you and Missy just..." "I see." Leonard was rejected like that by Missy, so he was ashamed to have dinner together at night, and quickly nodded to express his understanding. "Well, tonight is a gathering of our Texas fellows. Next time Missy will come again, we will all have a dinner together." Adam smiled. In fact, it is not impossible to take Leonard there. It''s not easy to keep Howard from going as soon as Leonard goes. When Howard went, it was too disgusting. Before Howard and Bernadette were married, at least before the relationship was confirmed, Adam would never invite Howard to the house. "Go to your house? Is Emma there?" Shelton has a different focus. "certainly." Adam smiled. "Then I won''t go." Sheldon shook his head decisively. "why?" Adam joked, "Are you still afraid of Emma?" "Should I not be afraid of her?" Sheldon said frankly. "..." Adam was speechless. At this moment, Sheldon was shining with wisdom. "I thought you would like Emma." Adam couldn''t help but continue to tease him: "Didn''t you say that Hermione in Harry Potter looks like Peggy when he was a kid? Emma is exactly the same as Peggy when she was a child. " "The temperament is different!" Sheldon said, "And Peggy was only a little like Hermione when he was a child." "what?!" Howard was shocked: "Dr. Adler was very similar to Hermione when he was a child? There is another Emma who is exactly the same as Dr. Adler''s childhood? " "That''s Peggy''s sister." Adam glanced at him: "If you have some kind of bold ideas, I have a whole set of punishments, including you not thinking about Rajesh." Howard shook his body and lowered his head. "are you sure?" Adam looked back at Sheldon and smiled: "Emma, ??although she only looks a bit like Hermione. But she made two good friends, one of them is exactly the same as Hermione~" "impossible!" Sheldon looked at Adam suspiciously: "Peggy has a sister, Emma, ??who looks exactly like Hermione. They are already very magical. Now even Emma''s friend is exactly the same as Hermione. How can there be so many coincidences? " "This world is so magical." Adam sighed. Is this a coincidence? That was because Sheldon had too little knowledge and hadn''t seen a plot where it was all coincidence that her mother opened the door to coincidence, and coincidence reached home. Where is this! "Really exactly the same as Hermione?" Leonard was also moved. In fact, it wasn''t just him, Sheldon looked at him with suspicion and expectation. "Can''t say exactly the same." Adam smiled: "After all, Hermione is a character in a film and television drama. Even the actor who plays Hermione will have the same face as Hermione..." Emmm. In fact, the faces are all different. After all, the characters in film and television dramas have their own makeup and filters, which are far more beautiful than actors. Thanks for the system! Adam lives in the comprehensive world of American TV dramas, but all the characters in his memory, the daily life of plain makeup is the glamorous part of the TV dramas. It just so happens that Adam''s female friends are all figures in memory. Meidi is very beautiful! "Adam..." Leonard chuckled. "Why, do you want to see her?" Adam smiled. "is it okay?" Leonard looked forward to: "It''s best to take a photo together..." "And I!" Howard raised his hand. "Do you have children?" Adam asked suddenly. "what?" Leonard and Howard stayed for a while. "You two big men, and there is one who is extremely wretched, the kind that can be reported as close to a child." Adam joked: "There are no children the same age as Emma. Do you want to walk over so carelessly and say to Emma''s female classmate. Hi Emma, ??can you put on Hermione''s magic suit and take a photo with us? " "We didn''t mean that..." Leonard was suddenly embarrassed to death. "She is also called Emma?!" Howard had no shame, and focused on the name: "God, is she the real Hermione?! This is close to Hollywood, and with your status, it is entirely possible that Hermione and Dr. Adler''s sister Emma become classmate friends! " "There are too many names called Emma." Adam murmured: "Just like Amy, this is a terrible way of naming. Emma''s female classmate who is very similar to Hermione is indeed called Emma. But now we all call her middle name Nikki, just to prevent confusion. As for those who look like celebrities, they are not one or two. What''s so strange. You can''t say that Frodo in the Lord of the Rings has played Harry Potter in Harry Potter again, right? " "They really look alike." When the three Leonard heard this, they immediately began to discuss. Frodo, the protagonist of the Lord of the Rings movie, and Harry in the Harry Potter movie, cannot be said to be very similar, but they can only be said to be exactly the same. "Not to mention those stars." Seeing their endless posture, Adam interrupted: "It''s just ordinary people, my friends in New York, which one of my friends in New York, hasn''t met his double body? It''s you. I have met Sheldons double body..." "That''s not my double body!" Sheldon immediately denied: "No matter which universe I am, how heavy I am, I will never like birds!" "Then last time you were so scared that you dreamed of Birdman Flash Sheldon?" Adam teased: "It doesn''t matter if you don''t admit it, next time I see your other double body, just like the last time, I will make another short film..." "Do not!!!" Sheldon shouted immediately. The short film that Adam shot last time was so exciting that the Flash Sheldon was immediately differentiated from his personality. In one fell swoop, he entered the Shelton Multi-Personality Standing Council, which upset his personality world. If you do it again, he can''t stand it. "amazing." Howard winked his eyebrows and said: "Show me the short video then, I want to see what Birdman Sheldon is like!" "There will be a chance in the future." Adam glanced at him: "Actually I have seen your double body, he is a musician, and he plays the piano very well..." "stop!" Howard''s face changed immediately, and after calling a stop, he slammed the door and left. "Have you met his father?" Leonard said clearly. He knew that when Howard was in middle school, his father abandoned his wives and children to pursue his musical dreams. It''s not that you have to understand as a friend. But Howard habitually uses his father''s departure when he was a child as a reason for his injury to gain sympathy and benefit. It''s just that now that he really mentioned his father, he couldn''t bear it again. "I have seen it." Adam nodded and said: "He had a good time, not only fulfilled his dream of playing at Carnegie Hall. There is a new family and a lovely son, and a gift from a rich woman. " "This is not good news for Howard, you must not let Howard know..." Leonard sighed first, then subconsciously looked at Sheldon. He knew that Adam''s mouth was very strict, and the only worry was Sheldon. "Look at what I do? Are you trying to keep me secret?" Sheldon frowned. "Do not!" Adam immediately interrupted, winking Leonard. Leonard knows. Sheldon must not be kept secret. Whenever Shelton was kept secret, it was a mess in the end. What happened to Leo last time, it didn''t take long. It''s best not to let Shelton know about this kind of thing. Once you accidentally know, don''t tell him to keep it secret, just treat it as ignorance and let the flow go. Otherwise, 100% of the secret will be leaked the next day. "very good." Sheldon also breathed a sigh of relief: "Although I can keep it secret, I hate it the most." "...Okay, are you going?" Adam laughed blankly. "Wait, why can he take a picture with Hermione, but we can''t?" Leonard''s mentality was a little unstable. no way. That''s Hermione! These old two-dimensional elements can''t resist this temptation. "Nikki is not here tonight." Adam smiled: "And even if she is there, Sheldon can go, you still can''t go. After all, it is natural and reasonable for Shelton to make friends with them, and you? " Shelton is a giant baby, and it makes sense to be friends with small children. In the past, Adam specially introduced him to two friends, both of whom were little girls. It''s a pity that they are all older now, and they have less contact with Shelton. Um. Mainly dislike Sheldon''s naivety... "Actually, I can too." Leonard reluctantly said: "You didn''t notice, many people say that I am like Frodo. Rounding up is a Harry. Isn''t it normal for Harry and Hermione to meet? " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. They talk about Howard Sao, but when Leonard gets serious, there is nothing wrong with Howard! How about Frodo? Except that you are about the same size, how do you look like? Frodos actor was 168, while Leonard was only 165... But Harry Potter''s actors are also 165. Everyone usually says Leonard is a halfling, and there is indeed some connection with Frodo of the Lord of the Rings. The actors of Lord of the Rings Frodo and Harry Potter are indeed very similar. And Leonard''s height is indeed exactly the same as the Harry Potter actor. Emmm. With this calculation, Leonard''s statement doesn''t seem so shameless... "I have a chance next time." Adam looked at Leonard, who was shameless but stared at him, and shook his head helplessly. "Then it''s settled." Leonard happily ran to the computer and exclaimed, "I will order my new magic suit now and buy a new magic wand!" "..." Adam was speechless. Why does this sound so strange. Sheldon also leaned in and discussed with Leonard. Leonard has ordered a new magic suit and wand, how could he be missing. Adam finally took him away. Speaking of tonight, it is indeed the most uniform gathering of fellow Texas folks. Adam, Peggy, Juno, Karen, and Missy are all there. It would be a pity without Shelton. Shelton was thinking of Missy''s gift, and Emma''s friend Nikki, went anyway. Adler Villa. Adam and the adults were chatting over there. Mainly, Missy wanted to talk to Peggy, and Peggy was indifferent. But it''s better than before, and I should say from time to time, Missy is very excited. Plus there is Juno by the side. The atmosphere is amazing. But the child is not so harmonious. "Eat candy?" Emma the sweet bear smiled and passed the candy box to Sheldon. "Don''t eat." Sheldon took two steps back subconsciously and looked at the little girl cautiously. Although she smiled so sweet and so cute. But Sheldon was a little afraid of her. "why?" Emma was still smiling, but the air was cold a few degrees. "I do not want to eat." Sheldon warned vigilantly: "Don''t mess around. I''m Professor Cooper. I have Painless Warriors under me. I''m not afraid of you..." Chapter 1130： Crybaby Shelly, Peggy the Dragon Girl Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Adler Villa. "Painless Man, what is that?" Emma frowned. "It''s not what, but who!" When Sheldon mentioned his good friend, he suddenly had a hint of confidence, as if he had become Professor Cooper who can truly compare with Professor X, proudly said. "She''s Megan, who is my C-Men (the X-Men is taken from Professor Xs initials, and the initials of Professor Coopers men are naturally C). superpower." "C-Men?" Emma glanced at Sheldon blankly: "Will she be hurt then?" "..." Shelton stagnated. Megan suffers from painlessness, but does not feel pain. And just because he was afraid of being injured accidentally and didn''t know it, when it was life-threatening, Adam then introduced him to the six-year-old Megan. Let him, the extremely stable Professor Cooper, be her mentor and teach her how to live carefully. Therefore, after eliminating the title of Painless Man, Professor Cooper''s C-Men are as ineffective as him. "She is 15 years old and older than you!" Sheldon immediately thought of Megan''s true fighting power for Emma. "Then you let her come over." Emma smiled: "We are bigger than one and who is smaller." "What do you want to do" Sheldon''s witty compromise. "I want it!" Emma pointed at the Thomas Locomotive in Sheldon''s hand. This is a gift from Missy to him. The latest Thomas locomotive. "Do not!" Sheldon immediately held the locomotive and shook his head again and again. "Are you rejecting me?" Emma the sweet bear became expressionless, and in Sheldon''s eyes a huge black shadow stood up behind her, covering him. "no" Shelton was almost crying: "Do you like locomotives too?" "do not like." Emma shook her head: "Who likes something so childish." "I like it." Sheldon cried aggrieved: "Since you don''t like it, why do you want my Thomas locomotive?" "because I like it." Emma the sweet bear smiled and said, "Can''t it?" "..." Shelton immediately understood what she meant. She does not like toy locomotives, but she likes the feeling of predation. "I want to tell Adam to go." Shelton fought hard. "go Go." Emma smiled and said: "He can protect you once or twice, can he protect you for the rest of your life?" "It doesn''t take a lifetime, just this time." Sheldon looked at Emma and stepped back cautiously: "I will move when I go back, and stay away from you completely." "Just this time?" Emma smiled sweeter: "Are you sure you can? What did you say that Megan is you?" "C-Men, what''s wrong?" Sheldon was taken aback. "C-Men." Emma smiled and said: "Although I don''t know what C-Men is (in English, it is the same as Jin Ye). But others must know. You said to a six-year-old girl in person that another 15-year-old girl is your C-Men. This is a very serious matter~" "What''s this." Although Sheldon reacted, he didn''t take it seriously. His gender is still undecided, and he doesn''t have that thought at all. truly. There is no tree in Bodhi, and the spiritual realm is not Taiwan. There is nothing, where can the dust be caused. "This will be seen as crazy..." Emma frowned to remind. "I''m not crazy, my mother took me to check." Sheldon couldn''t help but smile: "Adam also gave me a professional appraisal recently, I am not crazy!" "That''s abnormal." Emma has a small face: "Once the trouble gets bigger, you are ready to sit down and wear it." "...What are you going to do?" Sheldon looked at Emma like this, thinking that the earth would have been unfriendly to people like him. Moreover, stupid people on Earth often have various unjust, false and wrong cases. He can''t do Shawshank, because he doesn''t believe in God at all, so naturally there will be no redemption. And the environment in the prison is too dirty. He couldn''t stand it even if he was put in prison for one night. So the more he thought about it, the more he was afraid. "locomotive!" Emma pressed her delicate face, and stretched out her small hand. Sheldon looked at the beautiful locomotive that he had just received, then at Emma''s scary little face, and then at the locomotive in his hand... After several times, he finally passed the locomotive in his hand under the threat of Emma. When Emma took it without cherishment and played wanton in her hands, Sheldon couldn''t help it anymore and cried. there. The adults were reminiscing about the past when they suddenly heard Sheldon''s cry, glanced at each other, and laughed. "Emma must have bullied Sheldon. Let''s go over and take a look." Adam and Juno smiled. "You go." Missy waved her hand and continued to introduce Peggy''s experience in recent years. Her brother is 27 years old and he was bullied and cried by a 6-year-old girl. What a long face! She didn''t bother to pass. Emmm. The main reason is that this is Peggy''s home, and the other is Peggy''s sister Emma. Otherwise, she would still have to check it out if she changed it to another place. Because some kids, that''s really cruel. Her family''s Shelly was bullied and cried by that kind of cruel child. It was really pitiful, and it was only then that it was worth her to come forward. "Adam!" Sheldon cried out crying as soon as he saw the visitor. "What''s wrong?" Adam and Juno looked at each other and they understood everything. They wanted to hold back a laugh, but they couldn''t bear it. "she" Sheldon subconsciously wanted to sue, but when she met Emma''s expressionless eyes, her neck shrank, and she couldn''t say anything to her mouth. It''s just that the corners of his mouth twitch and eyelid spasm, and he looks like he''s about to collapse. Adam got excited immediately, staring at his expression. He suddenly wondered, if no one loves Sheldon, Sheldon will collapse completely. "Emma, ??did you take Sheldon''s locomotive?" Juno gave Adam a blank look and took the initiative to speak out. Sheldon saw that someone finally helped him out, his expression disappeared immediately, and he stood behind Adam and Juno in anger and fear, and looked at Emma. "He gave it to me." Emma smiled obediently: "If you don''t believe me, ask him." The eyes of everyone followed Emma to Sheldon again. Sheldon''s mouth twitched again and eyelid spasm. He wanted to say it, but he didn''t dare. Adam glanced at Juno and motioned to her to stop talking. Juno gave Adam a white look, indicating that he was a good friend if he saw it through. Of course she knew what Sheldon looked like, and it was more to make people pity and take the initiative to retreat. But these are all harmless things, there is no need to pierce him. "Okay, Emma, ??give him the locomotive. This is a gift from his sister Missy." Adam gave a light cough and laughed: "What do you want, my brother will buy it for you." "Oh." Emma the sweet bear sweetly agreed, and immediately returned the locomotive in her hand to Sheldon. Juno shook his head and laughed. Where did Sheldon dare to pick it up, he just looked at her, then at Adam and Juno. "Take it." Seeing this, little sweet bear Emma smiled and reminded: "I said take it." Shelton then reluctantly reached out and took it, holding it and ran away. Adam and Juno looked at each other, unanimously, blocking Emma''s sight in a calm manner. Because they knew exactly what Sheldon was doing. If Emma sees Sheldon running to the bathroom as soon as possible, and disinfecting and cleaning the locomotive she has taken with disinfectant, then Sheldon will be really troublesome. there. Misie said ten, and Peggy agreed. This makes Missy happy. After talking for a while, Misie watched the years leaving no mark on her face, only helping Peggy who had accumulated fairy spirit. Realizing that each other had returned to the short moments of good girlfriends when they were young, they couldn''t help but say: "I heard that Adam installed a hammock at home?" "Um." Peggy was surprised: "Are you also interested in hammocks?" "Who is not curious about this kind of thing." Missy sighed: "You really have nothing to say to Adam..." As far as she knows, this hammock is the inspiration for Adams new gossip friend, a ballerina from the Czech Republic. The hammock in her apartment broke for some reason. Adam helped her order a better and newer one. Then he ordered another one by the way and installed it in the Adler Villa. When Missy heard this gossip, she couldn''t help but sigh that Adam was too awkward! At the same time, he secretly embarrassed the former girlfriend Peggy. What kind of person! "Would you like to take a look?" Peggy asked actively. "is it okay?" Missy was surprised. Does Peggy really care about this kind of privacy? Well, that''s not right! Peggy treats her as a girlfriend. Good girlfriends can naturally say everything! Um. It must be so! "OK." Seeing Peggy nodding, Misie immediately exclaimed with joy. Peggy took her to the second floor. Pushing open the door of the master bedroom, I saw a hammock hanging there. "Sure enough, it''s a custom model." Missy''s eyes lit up. This is not an ordinary hammock, it is very exquisite, and when you look at it, the details are very moving. But soon her attention was restored to the most different place from the ordinary hammock. "What''s the matter with this rope?" Misie pointed to a white rope above the hammock. Ever since she heard about the gossip scandal of Adam, she also went to learn about the hammock. She knew that there was no rope in the hammock. "you do not know?" Peggy looked at her in surprise: "This rope is the essence." "what?" Missy looked dumbfounded. "You are not interested in the mathematical problem of how to keep your balance sleeping on the rope?" Peggy suddenly said: "The hammock is only the early form, it is for the unsuitable attempt at the beginning, and the rope is the final form." "Sleeping on the rope?" Missy was dumbfounded and dumbfounded: "Adam told you this? Do you really believe it?" She cursed Adam half to death in her heart. It is really hateful to be able to make up such a bizarre idea to fool her girlfriend Peggy in order to play the crooked ways learned from the outside in a fair way! And best friend Peggy, who said she was the first beautiful girl scientist in all ages, had an IQ crushing her **** elder brother Sheldon, so she would be fooled by Adam in such a simple way. Really love is blinding. Now she understands a little bit about her brother Sheldon, why she knows what the two things are about men and women (well, she showed him a book when she was a child), but she never interested in it anymore. These things really affect IQ. "Why don''t you believe it?" Peggy frowned: "This is a very good mathematical problem. Adam thought of it from the Eastern Martial Arts and Condor Heroes. It''s very interesting..." Having said this, seeing that there was only shock and regret in Misie''s eyes, she shook her head and said, "So you don''t understand, so..." "..." Missy''s mouth twitched. Who doesn''t understand? "The Condor Heroes?" Misie was too familiar with this expression. Her brother Shelton used to look down on her in the past. So she, who didn''t want to lose her best friend, quickly followed Peggy''s words. "right." Peggy thought for a while and said, "If you don''t believe Adam, you can find this book. The heroine Xiaolongnv can indeed sleep on the rope, even if she is asleep, she will not fall off overnight. Of course, you don''t need to consider the mathematical problems involved. For the rest, go to Adam and ask them. " Her patience with Missy was completely gone. While speaking, he walked over, stretched out his hand to hold the white rope across the hammock and pulled, a light body, flying directly onto the rope. Lie steadily on it, glanced at Misie sideways, then retracted her gaze, and folded her hands on her abdomen. The whole person moved with the slight sway of the rope, and there was no sign of falling. With this hand, Misie was dumbfounded. Where can I go to see a couple of condor heroes, is this really good? ! ! ! She stood there for a long time, watching Peggy never fall off, then looked at the hammock below, and started to doubt herself. Did she really blame Adam? Adam didn''t get the hammock because he met a coquettish **** outside and suddenly wanted to behave badly. But what did the hammock really think of the Condor Heroes, and then think of Peggy''s favorite mathematical problem? Is she thinking bad, and the pattern is too low? When she found Adam and secretly said the question, she immediately reacted when she watched Adam''s smile without saying a word. It''s not that she has thought too much, but that''s the way it is! How could Adam be a serious man! It''s just that he is too smart and has too much influence on Peggy. Therefore, it is easy to package a crooked door into something that is serious and big and can attract Peggy''s attention and interest. hateful! "What the **** is going on in your mind?" Missy vomited. "I don''t want it either." Adam smiled and said: "But there is no way, Peggy''s temperament is getting more and more fairy, and there is a hammock thing, I can''t help but think of the little dragon girl..." Emmm. Tyrannosaurus Rex''s Little Red Riding Hood Becca''s matter belongs to Little Red Riding Hood''s secrets. He is not good to talk to Misie. Otherwise she would understand that it couldn''t be more normal for Adam to think of this. As for the hammock? He had to sigh, maybe he blamed Meredith Grey. The other party''s 100-day trip in Europe, she can''t be blamed entirely on Grey. At least ten days out of a hundred days is because of the trip to Europe. Sarota from Europe taught him the most vivid lesson. In his previous life, he always wanted to be a man of hope. Now that he has achieved his wish, he still has to say that it is good to have hope. And not only Sarota, her two roommates from Europe are beautiful and vigorous. However, Adam firmly rejected their offer to join. Because Adam is a very principled person. Emmm. It has absolutely nothing to do with them who have not gone to the San Jose St. Bonaventure Hospital for a free medical examination. Adam was full of interesting math problems in it, and Peggy would love it so much that he had the idea of ??pressing the hammock in the master bedroom. Chapter 1131： You cant imagine the wildness of female scientists Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Adler Villa. "When I go back, I must see what the story of the legendary Condor Heroine is." Missy complained first, then sighed: "Peggy is so amazing, how did she do it?" "Not as difficult as you think." Adam smiled reservedly: "Don''t those homeless people often sleep on the bench? The rope is just an upgraded version of the bench. You can think of this as a juggling, isn''t it less shocking? Peggy often exercises and is not inferior to any professionally trained person. So the thing about sleeping on the rope looks shocking, but it''s just like that. And she can''t really sleep on it. It was not once or twice that I fell on the hammock below. At first she had to fix it with something..." "Fix it?" Missy looked at Adam in surprise. "right." Adam smiled weirdly: "She can ponytail, can''t she?" "Why are you laughing like that?" Although Missy didn''t know what happened, she keenly noticed that Adam''s smile was a little weird. "nothing." Adam smiled solemnly: "I just sigh that everything can be used to tie a ponytail~" "Tell me, it''s not what I thought!" Missy thought for a while, suddenly thought of a letter, speechless. "no." Adam shook his head: "Where did you think of it, it''s the rope that comes with the Christmas bell. This is also Jin Lingsuo who imitated the Little Dragon Girl on the Condor Heroes. Peggy used this to fix it at first, and once the body is unbalanced, the bell will sound as a reminder. " "..." Seeing that Adam''s words were justified, Missy was speechless, but instinctively felt that he was wrong. After I went back, I immediately asked to buy a copy of The Condor Heroines to have a look. However, it was discovered that something happened. As for what she felt about Adam was weird, she knew that she would not say anything about Adam again. She didn''t dare to ask her to ask Peggy about this kind of thing, and in the end she had no choice but to let it go, and it became an unsolved case in her heart. The next day. Cheesecake shop. The four of Shelton sat there talking about the second element, and the waiter Penny came over. "Hi, big guy." Petunia greeted everyone first, and then looked at Sheldon: "Sheldon, Missy went home?" "Thank God." Sheldon had a very thankful expression. "That''s your twin sister." Petunia could not understand: "I heard that I bought you a gift yesterday. You don''t like her gift?" "No, I like it so much." Sheldon shook his head. "Then why are you still like this?" Petunia frowned. "Just because he liked it so much, but was almost snatched away, so he instantly returned to the memory of being bullied as a student." Leonard already knew what happened last night, and smiled and said: "The girl who robbed him is really terrible~" "Bullied by a girl~" High school female school bully Penny couldn''t help but smile: "Sheldon, don''t worry, we are often. No, the reason they did that was actually to show their strength and use them as a deterrent. Usually in life, we, no, they are definitely much gentler than that..." "Ninety-nine percent fierce is naturally more gentle than 100% fierce." Sheldon murmured: "And you don''t even know what I am facing!" "I know." Howard joked: "A very, very cruel girl, oh yes, Leonard, how old is that girl?" "Six years old." Leonard couldn''t help it anymore and laughed out loud. "Six years old?" Petunia couldn''t laugh or cry: "Sheldon was so scared by a six-year-old girl that she almost snatched a gift?" "You don''t even know who Emma is!" Sheldon looked at them contemptuously: "Don''t look at your smiling happy now, when you really face her, I think you will still laugh out!" "Hahaha." Leonard and Howard looked at each other and laughed more happily. "Hi Leonard." At this moment, a woman came over and greeted Leonard. "Hi Leslie." Leonard stopped laughing and replied to the woman. Seeing Petunia looking at her curiously, he introduced both parties. "Leslie, this is Petunia, our neighbor, who lives across the door from us. Petunia, this is Leslie. We are doing research in the same laboratory. " "Wow, another female scientist." Petunia exclaimed. "Yes." Leslie glanced at the slightly cruel Petunia, and said lightly: "If you are not cruel, you can only grow your brain." "..." Petunia was said in a daze. She didn''t know if it was a good thing or a mockery. After all, this is also true. Not to mention the one in front of him, but Peggy, who is known as the most beautiful girl in science. In fact, it''s just super-looking and attractive. In terms of figure, she can only be said to be well-proportioned and graceful, which is really not as cruel as her. In terms of brutality, she really has the confidence to crush the scientific community. It''s just the facts, but compared with these beautiful scientists, Xiong Da is really connected with the brainless. Because they not only stand at the pinnacle of women''s IQ, but also stand at the pinnacle of human IQ. Whoever compares with them is no brainer. And Xiong Dawei is a proper mockery. "It''s great to meet you, the Physics Department String Quartet still lacks a cello." Leslie has set his sights on Leonard. Although she is not as arrogant as Sheldon, she still looks down on people like Penny in her bones. "What happened to Elit Wang?" Leonard was surprised. "He was transferred to the high-energy radiation research group." Leslie explained: "There was a little accident in the experiment. The rest of the band was afraid to sit with him. Are you coming?" "Of course." Leonard did not hesitate. This is a sign of trendy men and women in the physics department. The trendy guy in the physics department will naturally not give up. Didn''t Howard and Rajesh just stare blankly? "Great, go to your rehearsal on Tuesday." Leslie said again. "why?" Leonard was taken aback. They are all in the university, and some are venues for group activities, wherever they need to go to his home. "The Department of Energy said that our original rehearsal place was a dangerous zone." Leslie said a word and left. "Sheldon, what are you doing!" Petunia was surprised when she saw Shelton ran away. "He went to get the Geiger counter in the car." Leonard handed the car keys to the urging Sheldon, and said calmly: "He wants to test whether this is contaminated by Leslie." "Geiger counter? Pollution?" Petunia was confused. "The Geiger counter is used to measure nuclear radiation." Howard explained: "Sheldon always has a lot of weird things. He has done a miniature nuclear reactor himself, don''t worry. " "..." The corners of Petunia''s mouth twitched. She didn''t understand at first, so she didn''t worry at all. Now I cant do it without worrying about it. "Leinard, is it all right?" Petunia moved to the other side, away from the area Leslie had walked, worried. "fine." Leonard comforted: "Lesley is a genius physicist. She cherishes her brain more than we do..." Speaking of this, I saw that Sheldon had come in with a Geiger counter to test, and he couldn''t help but vomit: "Of course he is not as perverted as Sheldon." "Normal, normal..." Sheldon kept scanning with the Geiger counter. "I don''t even know you know how to play the cello?" Petunia never knew that one day she would find Sheldon''s mumbling so sweet, and she was relieved to pay attention to the key points again. As the old Siji, she instinctively felt that her spare tire was a bit punctured. "Is there something wrong with you and Leslie?" "Lesley? No, how could that be..." Leonard is not stupid, and naturally denies it vigorously. Misie is gone, and was so embarrassed yesterday. If he doesn''t hide it, I''m afraid he and Petunia really have no hope anymore. "He asked her once and stopped at first base." Howard winked. "Thanks, Howard!" Leonard stared at Howard who was poking his tires. "Oh, that''s a pity, you instinctively be a sweet couple." Petunia said and left. "What does she mean by this?" Leonard suddenly became entangled. Clever, he grasped the happiness in Petunias tone of the spare tire was not taken away by others and turned to normal, but he was not sure. "Forget Petunia, she is too mysterious for you to grasp." Howard smiled: "You should focus on Leslie most now." "why?" Leonard was taken aback. "What a fool." Howard murmured: "You don''t really think that Leslie is simply inviting you to play the cello, do you?" "Isn''t it?" Leonard''s heartbeat started to speed up. "Do you know how to play the cello except for Elliott Wang in the entire physics department?" Howard said with envy and jealousy: "Even if I am here, I can play the cello." "I can too." Rajesh raised his hand to agree. "You are not professional, and Leslie said before that he didn''t feel much about me..." Leonard said so on his lips, but the arc of his mouth had already reached the back of his ears. "That was before." Howard winked and said: "When she sees how you play the cello between your legs, she will look at you with admiration." "Leinard, you are really the most beautiful of us." Rajesh exclaimed, "Penny and Leslie again, especially Leslie, not only beautiful, but also smart." "Yes." Howard greedily said: "I bet that with her genius brain, there will be so many wonderful ideas, don''t you can''t bear it at that time~" "Don''t say that, there is Adam." The corners of Leonard''s mouth couldn''t close at all. "..." Both Howard and Rajesh looked at him in shock. "What''s wrong?" Leonard asked quickly. "You still want to compare with Adam?" Howard was shocked: "It looks like you are really floating." "..." Leonard was suddenly embarrassed, but he was unwilling to look at Howard and Rajesh''s contemptuous stare after being shocked. "Even if it can''t be compared with Adam, but it is countless times stronger than you! At least I will add another name to my list..." Seeing Howard opened his mouth and wanted to talk, Leonard interrupted in advance: "Those who spend money don''t count, those who are not serious don''t count!" "Leslie doesn''t count." Howard complained. "Then I have Joyce King!" Leonard proudly said: "You are all 0, the difference between 0 and 1, don''t I need to say more?" Howard, who had never been in a serious relationship without spending money, and Rajesh, who saw a woman who couldn''t even speak, could only be speechless. The String Quartet of the Caltech Department of Physics was held at the TBBT4A apartment as scheduled. And it turns out that Howard is talented and never makes mistakes when it comes to being undecent. Before Leonard wanted to experiment with Lesley, Lesley took the initiative. After a quick experiment to test the results, Leonard didn''t feel at all. But Leslie is a passionate and impulsive woman. After the rehearsal, Leslie took the initiative to stay, to accompany Leonard to practice. "It''s fun, Leslie, thanks for calling me." Leonard was also immersed in the fun of playing together. Anything, once the level is played, it can bring extraordinary fun to people. Didnt the Emperor Carpenter come just like that? Music is no exception. Leonard has been learning the cello since he was a child. The other three people in this physics department string quartet have similar backgrounds and IQs. Therefore, the four-person ensemble is really good, it can touch the heart, and let the performer feel the beauty and happiness. "You''re welcome, if you are interested, we can practice the middle part again~" Leslie laughed. "Okay, why not?" Leonard was not Howard, and he didn''t react immediately. Instead, he really set up the strings of the cello and was about to start playing. "Well, I have a showdown." Leslie was also speechless when he saw Leonard like this, and set up the violin while cooperating, and showed off at the same time. "It''s better to be clear. You know that I stayed to accompany you to practice. It is a pavement to let you know that I am a potential fishy object, right?" When Leonard heard it, he immediately dropped his stool, hurriedly put the strings and sheet music back, and looked at Leslie who was too frank in shock: "Really?" After speaking, she glanced at her leg, as if she believed it or not. Because he didn''t see the bare thighs. According to the rules in the American drama world, if Leslie had this intention, he would definitely prepare in advance. Even Sheldon knows to look at Leslie''s legs to judge whether she has entered the spring. Eating chewing gum before the big show is nothing compared to this. "Of course, I can do it anytime." Leslie said calmly: "Don''t look, I didn''t shave my legs. Because I was really not interested in you before, but just watched so gracefully playing with the cello between your legs just now. Who made me a passionate and impulsive woman, I don''t think you would mind if I shaved? " "do not mind." Leonard shook his head quickly. Willing to learn more about music with him is already the greatest respect for him. Where do I need to shave my legs and eat chewing gum to show respect... "So, what do you say?" Leslie went straight. "This, uh..." Leonard hesitated. "Because of the waiter?" Leslie is very keen, and he is indeed a genius physicist whose fat grows in his head, and he immediately grasped the reason for Leonard''s hesitation. Because according to the normal process, changing individuals, when she finished speaking, she would have rushed forward. "Penny? What happened to her?" Leonard was embarrassed Did you take drugs today? " Leslie asked. "of course not." Leonard denied it immediately. The American drama world is very tolerant of such things. But as a friend of Adam, he knows Adam''s attitude towards this matter, so he is extremely sensitive. "When you look at the waiter, the pupils are dilated. If you don''t take drugs, it means that she is sexually attractive to you." Leslie was straightforward. In this regard, her honesty is not weaker than Shelton. Leonard: "..." Chapter 1132： Goddess of Luck God: Treble, he cant do it! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. "So, you and the waitress?" Leslie understood it at a glance, but the look in his eyes was a little strange. "No, Petunia and I are nothing." Leonard couldn''t stand this look and immediately denied it. To be honest, although she does not discriminate against Penny''s work like Shelton and Leslie, Leonard actually cares a little deep in her heart. It''s just that he was amazed by Penny''s exposed big brain (fat), which concealed this contempt and discrimination. But whether it''s the original time and space his mother has come here and hasn''t introduced Penny, or now because of Leslie''s eyes, he doesn''t want Leslie to associate herself with Penny. All illustrate the problem. "So, can you build a relationship?" Leslie didn''t continue to ask, instead, he was straightforward. She actually knows Leonard''s desires are clear, but she doesn''t care. At this moment, she just wanted to use Leonard as a tool. No other meaning. "certainly." Speaking of it, does Leonard have any other options? Of course he readily agreed. A good thing was accomplished that night. When he woke up the next morning, Leonard woke up and picked up his glasses and looked aside. When he saw someone there, he didn''t mention the triumphant curvature of the corner of his mouth. And before he officially starts to work, this "promising relationship" is over... According to Howard, Leonard is like blue ice thrown out of a plane toilet. Toolman Leonard is undoubtedly. Fortunately, Leonard doesn''t feel that he is at a disadvantage. After all, the number of girls on his list has doubled! The next day. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. In the American drama world, there is no other entertainment, only crazy parties. Then, no accident, several people were sent over in the morning. Either you drank the fragments, or got drunk and bruised, or you drank and made trouble. But this time, it was a bit weird. "Director, this is a drunk woman..." Seeing Adam coming, the nurse explained quickly. "Ok, I know." Adam nodded, and then began to wake the other person: "Dr. Winkel? Dr. Winkel? Dr. Leslie Winkel!" That''s right! This drunken woman who was sent over with other injured people at the party is Leonard''s former master Leslie. "Um" After a while, Lylis, who had been healed, woke up leisurely, opened his eyes slightly, and smiled when he saw Adam. "Dr. Duncan, you are here too. It seems that last night was really the most refreshing night in history. I finally woke up and saw that all of them were strangers~" "..." The well-informed nurses were stunned by Leslie''s explosive connotation. Was it a stranger when I woke up? Finally? Still a group? "This is the hospital. You were drunk and sent here for medical treatment." Adam smiled and said, "Do you remember?" "That''s it." Leslie was lifted up by the nurse, rubbed his temples for a while, nodded, and then looked at Adam: "It''s a shame..." "...Didn''t you hear that Leonard and you the night before, you didn''t need it until the New Year?" Adam couldn''t help but gossip. "That''s Leonard!" Leslie smiled and said, "You are a doctor, and you should understand the biochemical principles of sex. The dopamine in our brain is released quickly in the nerve bonds. Implant electrodes in the rats brain, and give it a superb button, and it will press until its dead. The difference between us and mice is that we cannot implant electrodes in the hypothalamus..." "Not for the time being." Adam couldn''t help correcting: "The technology is immature, doesn''t mean it doesn''t." Emmm. Shelton''s future Amy, but volunteered to participate in the scientific experiment of stimulating the pleasant central area of ??the human brain through electronic systems to obtain superb scientific experiments 128 times... "All right." Leslie shrugged: "It seems that the development of medicine is faster than I thought. Let me know when the technology is mature..." The same is to deliberately give everyone a chance to pick up corpses. She is not Amy whose quilt is intimate that no one wants. In the eyes of many people, she smokes hot. So she doesn''t need to participate in this kind of preliminary immature experiment, she can wait until the technology is completely mature before enjoying the results. And Amy can only risk brain damage to balance the hormones that have been accumulated for many years and are about to explode. "...Speaking back to the topic, we are temporarily different from the mouse, so Leonard comes in handy. It''s just that the quality is too bad, and it''s like being unable to connect to the circuit after using it once. It''s useless for me temporarily. As far as I can guess, no surprises, before the new year, he can not arouse any hormonal agitation in me. That''s why I said that. But that is him! It doesn''t mean that other people can''t arouse my hormone agitation. For example, if I change to you, I always have hormones that need to be balanced..." Lelis said too calmly. "Ok." Adam couldn''t listen anymore, so he interrupted quickly: "Didn''t you hear that Leonard is a beast in your mouth?" The night before, Sheldon went back and saw a tie on the doorknob of Leonard''s bedroom, and there was still loud music coming from it. He didn''t understand semiotics, so he immediately consulted the professional Petunia. Petunia introduced him to the general rules of college students in the American drama world. Hang a tie on the doorknob, it means it''s indescribable inside, don''t bother. Shelton, who went to college at the age of 11, learned that a college student should know common sense, and then let Penny leave with one sentence. "I have a question, since it is common sense that college students know, how do you know it?" At that time, Leslie''s admiration came from the bedroom: "Leinard, you are such a beast~" Petunia then walked faster. After the incident, Howard easily learned the news and immediately published the hot news on the Caltech forum. According to him, the entire California Institute of Technology is struggling with the slutty serenade of Dr. Stallion Leonard and Dr. Eros Leslie. After Leonard heard this, he forcibly protested Howard''s wanton spread of his privacy. But for the legendary "He is a beast, Dr. Stallion", it is a reserved and proud expression that it is indeed true and cannot be true... "Nah~" Leslie curled his lips: "At first the momentum was as fierce as a tiger, but then it was just like that~ I thought that he was not playing the cello but the violin, which made me happy for a few seconds. As a result, the cello is the cello. Treble, he can''t do it! " "..." Adam couldn''t help but laugh at it. The cello is a tenor and bass instrument. It has a rich and full tone and is good at playing lyrical melody. It is called a lady of music. The violin has the highest pitch in the violin family and is known as the queen of musical instruments. A queen, a lady, once again fit Leslie and Leonard''s positioning. I have to say, what kind of person and what kind of instrument is playing. Emmm. Leonard, the young foreplay expert, should play the cello. "Actually, I didn''t expect much of him at first." Leslie explained: "But he was very aggressive, at least for the first few seconds there. Secondly, he kept urging me to ask me, has this pitch reached that height? Didn''t he not play the piano, didn''t he suddenly know the pitch? If you didn''t arrive, you didn''t arrive! He himself is useless, no matter how he urges me, what is the use? I didnt bring my violin strings..." "Ahem." Even Adam could not listen anymore. The female scientist is really nothing wrong with the male scientist. "That''s why you rejected him." Adam laughed blankly. "how to say." Leslie shrugged: "I told him everything, I''m an impulsive woman. For his lyrical cello, it''s fine to play once in a while. But continuous often? That''s too plain and boring. It can''t play the role of relaxing the body and mind after research. I thought he was an experimental physicist anyway, and I should have understood when I patted him on the shoulder when I left. " "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing out loud. After getting up yesterday morning, Leonard thought it was stable this time, after all, Leslie did not leave in the middle of the night. Before Leslie packed up and left, he patted Leonard on the shoulder and said casually: "Last night was great, thank you~" In fact, Leonard felt that something was wrong at the time. After all, that attitude is like a scumbag who quit. It''s just that Leslie was beating Sheldon at that time, and he was very happy. So I didn''t think deeply for a while. Then when he went to the laboratory and was about to make love with Leslie, his "new girlfriend", he greeted him with a blow and left in a shameless manner. Fortunately, Howard spread his name as Dr. Beast Stallion, which made him happy again in an instant. Leslie talked to Adam for a while, then left the hospital and went to Caltech. What she said in her mouth was a way to relax her mind and body, not a smile. As a genius, she also works very hard. Otherwise, no matter how high the IQ, she would not allow her to correct the formula written by Shelton on the whiteboard when she went to the bathroom at night when she was discussing the cello and violin tonal ensemble with Leonard. And with the formula on my whiteboard is never wrong, the proud and proud Sheldon was speechless. "Leinard, come here." After Leslie left, Adam called Leonard the first time: "Yes, come to the hospital, something is going on, by the way, buy some bananas by the way..." After a while, Leonard came over. Emmm. Hardly, he sent Sheldon to school first, and then came back in a big circle. "Adam, what''s the matter?" Leonard asked. "What about bananas?" Adam plays with the taste. "...I bought the apple." Leonard resisted the discomfort and passed the fruit bag in his hand. "Why not bananas?" Adam teased. "...You all know?" Leonard smiled bitterly: "Howard again?" "It''s Leslie, she was just..." Adam smiled and said about Leslie. "What?" Leonard was silly at once: "She, she..." As he spoke, he couldn''t go on, his face flushed. It turns out that the hormones have been balanced enough, and they are not needed by the New Year, but he is not needed anymore! Then he thought of the bananas Adam wanted, and he couldn''t help being a little angry: "You made me come here to make fun of me. What other bananas are you buying!" Before he went to the laboratory and hugged Leslie new girlfriend from behind, wanting to expand the intimacy of last night. At one point, he suggested that he would sneak into the radiation laboratory to take a decontamination bath. After all, strictly speaking, high-energy radiation is still their "matchmaker". But Leslie was preparing to eat breakfast at the time. Because he didn''t have a knife and couldn''t handle food, Leslie, an experimental physicist, threw the banana directly into liquid nitrogen and quickly frozen it. When Leonard made this proposal, Leslie smashed the bananas that were instantly frozen into ice cubes with a hammer, turning them into chunks. Faced with Leslie and asked: "What do you think we have now?" Leonard looked at the quick-frozen banana pieces that were broken into pieces and let go of Leslie heartily, casting a big shadow over the bananas in his heart. In a daze, he seems to have become that banana... "Of course not, I''m not that boring." Adam shook his head. "why?" Leonard was puzzled. "Come with me, I want to take you for a comprehensive medical examination." Adam motioned for him to follow. "A comprehensive medical examination again?" Leonard trot to keep up, but didn''t react for a while. "You really don''t understand, or do you not understand?" Adam looked at him speechlessly: "Did you not listen to me just now? Leslie was sent from the scene of a crazy party drunk and not awake. And according to her, this kind of strangers all around you when you wake up is too common. Are you still not grasping the point? stranger! group! Still often! The day before yesterday, you wrote her the second place in intimacy. Are you afraid of getting sick? " "what!" Leonard then reacted, and suddenly became nervous: "No, won''t it?" "I hope not." Adam shook his head and said, "But it all depends on your luck. Do you remember what Barney Stinson I said?" "Remember, remember..." Leonard trembled. "He is so romantic, it''s weird that he has not been sick before." Adam complained: "But Leslie is more exaggerated than him, often a group of strangers... If she doesn''t get sick, she is not kissed by the goddess of luck, but the goddess of luck. In that case, you are the man who was really kissed by the goddess of luck..." "Do not!" Leonard cried out in horror. He is a genius physicist and he is also very good at mathematics. He would still calculate this probability. So he was scared, very scared. "Don''t worry too much." Adam remembered that Leonard had not been infected with the disease in the Big Bang Theory, so Leslie was really the goddess of luck, so he comforted. "Early detection and early treatment, and there is a certain chance that it will be fine." After some inspection. It turned out that Leonard was fine. That kind of lifestyle is still near Hollywood and the San Fernando Valley in the American drama world. It''s all right. UU reading That''s right, Rilis is really the goddess of luck. Adam was very pleased with this. On the one hand, it was good friend Leonard who was fine. On the other hand, some of his medical research projects seem to have new lucky benchmarks. Leslie, the goddess of fortune, is definitely more powerful than the former patient who had come to the end. "Do you still dare to do it in the future?" Adam teased Leonard. "this" After Leonard was relieved, he had forgotten his previous fears. Hormones re-occupied the high ground and hesitated: "Isn''t Leslie okay?" Adam: "..." Chapter 1133： Scary Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. "Adam naturally agreed to us~" Howard couldn''t see Sheldon being proud. Seeing that Sheldon was worried about Adam''s participation in their Physics Cup team codenamed PMS (Perpetual Motion Motion), he couldn''t help but talk nonsense. "All right." Sheldon narrowed his eyes, nodded stiffly, and said sternly: "Even if Adam participates, you are not my opponent." "Oh, is it so?" Howard smiled. "Hey hey hey~" Good friend Rajesh laughed exaggerated and weird beside him. This is his mental attack on Sheldon that he came up with because Sheldon is too strong. Let Shelton mistakenly believe that they are full of self-confidence, and then have self-doubt, and then make mistakes again and again, so that they can win the Physics Cup. After all, in the field of IQ and learning, the three of them add up to Sheldon, and they have no confidence at all. But Adam did not agree to join. You can only use these crooked ways. Sheldon glared at the three of them, then returned to the bedroom with a book in between. From now on, he will temporarily embrace the Buddha''s feet and strengthen his knowledge in an all-round way. "He is nervous." Rajesh was very proud. "It''s not because of your laughter." Leonard complained: "That''s because Howard lied to him Adam to join us. But Adam didn''t agree at all, and Sheldon was more serious now. He is embracing the Buddha''s feet temporarily. With his super IQ and high-definition image memory, it can really be held. What should we do? " "It doesn''t matter if Adam doesn''t join, and he is not the only one who can suppress Sheldon." Howard smiled and said: "Now there happens to be a most suitable person." "Who?" Rajesh and Leonard asked. "Naturally is Sheldon''s mortal enemy." Howard points out. "Leslie? No!" Leonard suddenly understood, and then immediately shook his head: "Leslie can''t." "Why? Just because you were thrown out of the plane by her like Blue Ice?" Rajesh asked straightforwardly. "Yes." Although Leonard didn''t want to talk about this issue, he could only tell the truth when faced with two pairs of persistent eyes. He didn''t want to get involved with Leslie at all now. It''s so embarrassing! "Sometimes you have to sacrifice patience for the team." Howard bewildered: "Besides, unless you call Dr. Adler, who else do we look for as teammates to be sure to defeat Sheldon? And if we can''t defeat Sheldon, we will be taunted even more severely by Sheldon in the future. I must tell you that I, who was mocked by Sheldon before, have reached the limit. If this kind of ridicule escalates, I''m not sure what I will do..." "Ok, ok." Leonard saw Howard''s''fierce look'', and said speechlessly: "I agree, you are really capable, then do whatever you want to do now, and we will never stop you." "We are all civilized people. Naturally, we must defeat Sheldon in the field of wisdom." Howard laughed. "In the physical field, you really can''t beat Sheldon." Good friend Rajesh murmured: "Don''t forget, Sheldon is thin and tall, like a praying mantis, but has a lot of advantages over you." "..." Howard was speechless. After the three of them discussed, they hurriedly went to Leslie. Leslie refused at first. She is also busy studying the supersymmetry of the two-particle entangled state. But when she heard that it was Sheldon who was fighting, she immediately changed her mind. Unless she is allowed to research results now, fighting against Shelton who discriminates against her will always be her top priority. So she joined. She wanted Sheldon to cry like a little girl after losing. The PMS team was formally established. Over there, Sheldon was hesitant at first, because he really thought Adam was going to participate. However, he was so proud of his bones that he found three teammates casually for the sake of the rules. One is the uncle who guards the door on the third floor. One is the female staff of the restaurant. The other one didn''t know whether it was her husband or son. Emmm. It''s all here to make up the numbers. Only in this way can Shelton look awesome. Facts have proved that Shelton has the capital to be so proud. Leonard''s PMS team, even with Leslie, whom Sheldon is afraid of, is still reluctant. The scores of both sides have been stalemate. For the last question, whoever answers will win. Unfortunately, none of them knew. The uncle who looked at the door at last, seeing the expression of the crowd, raised his eyes to look at the question, and directly gave an accurate answer. It turns out that although he is now the uncle of the gatekeeper, he used to be a famous physicist in the polar bear. Unfortunately, although the answer is correct, Sheldon did not solve it himself. So he disdains this for pride. Finally lost the game. When the dean of the department announced the victory of the PMS team, Leonard and others all yelled and laughed happily. Among them, Howard is the most exaggerated. He jumped directly in front of the audience, and glide on his knees in front of a beautiful girl who had been harassed after two consecutive yellow cards in the previous game. Reached out and tore off the T-shirt with PMS printed on it, and snarled up to the sky while shaking it wildly, wantonly radiating his masculine charm. It''s a pity that the ribs-like upper body and the lonely fake collar between the necks make this all the more ridiculous. This scene stunned everyone. As teammates, Leonard and Rajesh took a step back subconsciously, wanting to stay away from Howard. Even if they are now champions, they still don''t want everyone to bind them to Howard. What a shame. Only Leslie, who joined temporarily, watched with interest. She suddenly felt that Howard got rid of the ultimate insignificance, but it was actually quite interesting... At this moment, the mutation regenerated. The beautiful girl who was so dazzled by Howard stunned her body and fainted. "..." The corners of everyone''s mouth twitched together. The first reaction was that this girl was pretended to be unconscious by Howard''s show. But then it felt wrong. Because if this is the case, wouldn''t she be afraid of pretending to be faint and being rescued by Howard? That''s a nightmare, is there any? Fortunately, Petunia came over to participate in no matter what. She didn''t have as many thoughts as other people, and went to check it for the first time, and found that the girl had indeed fainted. "Back!" Seeing Howard approaching with the ribs exposed, Petunia immediately shouted in disgust, "Isn''t it enough that you fainted and fainted?" "How come I am sick..." Howard still wanted to refute, but there was still a little conscience. He also recognized that perhaps he was really harassing him again and again. The last time this was too exciting, it directly scared the girl out. "She is Shelly, a junior in the physics department." Someone pointed out her identity. "Xie Li?" Penny and the others were taken aback for a moment, and subconsciously looked at Shelton, who was holding her head in pain on the stage. His family''s nickname for him is also Shelley. Shelton didn''t respond at all. He was still immersed in the fact that he was defeated. It was not only Leonard who lost to the three, which greatly reduced his majesty in this regard in the future. It was even lost to Leslie, who had always bullied him. This makes him sad. He didn''t bother to care about what other people were doing. The school doctor arrived quickly and rescued Xie Li. "Uuuuu..." After Xie Li woke up, the crying pear blossomed with rain, and she couldn''t say anything. "Don''t, I''m not malicious..." Seeing this, Howard was also a little embarrassed, picked up his torn T-shirt and hugged it in front of his chest to cover it, and explained embarrassingly. "Yes, although he is disgusting, it is not dangerous." Petunia calmed down and said: "If you don''t believe me, I can put one hand on him..." "Woo, no, it''s not me, yes, it''s Trish, my twin sister..." Shelly choked. "Sister twins?" Petunia''s eyes widened immediately, and her gaze at Howard was full of anger and perplexity. She was angry that Howard brutally destroyed the sisters. What she wondered was how the wretched Howard did this? "Have you talked to the schoolgirl with me behind?" Rajesh had an incredibly injured expression. "how come?" Leonard glanced at Shelly, who was still more beautiful than Petunia and had a higher IQ, and wondered about the possibilities. "If you say that you are cheating by being a professor, Howard is not only a professor, he is not even a PhD. Is it a rover? He took her to drive the rover..." "Mr. Vorowitz, is she true?" The dean couldn''t sit still, and asked with a serious expression. In universities in the American TV show world, Howard and other researchers can fall in love with graduate students, provided they can make an appointment. But this does not mean that they can fall in love with undergraduates. Undergraduate and graduate students have completely different identities and concepts. "No, I don''t." Howard never dreamed that he would have the same treatment he is today. All right. Dreaming is still conceivable. I just thought about the benefits, and there would be no dean to question him about the plot of such a beautiful dream. "No, my sister Trish has been kidnapped, I want to go home!" Xie Li finally got up in choked up, explained the situation, pushed away the support of everyone, and ran out quickly. Everyone still looked at Howard. "not me." Howard was speechless, seeing that everyone still had doubts in his eyes, he couldn''t help adding: "Do you think I am like someone who can kidnap people?" "Um." Everyone looked at his thin body and the body of the ribs, and agreed with him. Adam heard the unexpected news, and couldn''t help but come over to take a look after get off work. TBBT4A apartment. "Sorry, someone is sitting here." When everyone was complaining about Howard''s wretchedness and finally getting into trouble, Sheldon finally adjusted his mood and walked out of the bedroom. Just when he wanted to sit in his seat, Leonard stopped him. "Who?" Sheldon exploded as soon as he heard it. This is his coordinate in this universe (0, 0, 0, 0). "My Physics Cup trophy!" Leonard took out the trophy from the pillow, shook it in front of Sheldon''s eyes, and proudly placed the trophy on Sheldon''s throne. "This trophy is meaningless, I abstained, so you didn''t win." This is a compromise point that Shelton has thought about for a long time, in order not to explode his brain. "I know someone disagrees with you." Leonard smirked. "Who?" Sheldon said so, his eyes were already aimed at Adam, and he looked like you dare to promise me, dare to cry. "not me." Adam shrugged. "Who else?" Seeing Adam''s refusal, Sheldon heaved a sigh of relief and raised his chin to look at Leonard. "My Physics Cup trophy!" Leonard raised the trophy again. He is a genius, and he grasped my Buddha''s supernatural powers at once. No matter how awesome Sheldon is, he only needs to grab the Physics Cup trophy, just like the legend of the Jade Emperor was beaten by a monkey. This is Sheldon''s eternal handle. "Leonard is so smart, which onion is Sheldon?" The proud Leonard grabbed the Physics Cup trophy while shaking it while dubbing the Physics Cup trophy. The crowd was busy, and Adam''s phone rang. "Reid, what can I do for you?" Adam motioned to silence the crowd and connected the phone: "Howard Vorowitz? Yes, it''s my friend..." Howard and Rajesh suddenly looked over nervously. They had both IQ and Shelton at 187. The doctorate overwhelmed Shelton and forced Shelton to start preparing to get another doctorate in mathematics. Dr. Reid was impressed. In addition to those PhD titles, Dr. Reid is also an agent of BUA under the FBI. Howard was nervous because the news of the kidnapping of Sister Shelly had spread. Now an FBI agent has come to ask him about his information, how can this not be nervous. And Rajesh is nothing but trouble. The terrible American thoughts that his father had instilled in him in the past were haunting him. As soon as he encountered American law enforcement officers, his bladder began to rebel. According to his original words: "It''s scary to death~" "He is not the one you are looking for." Adam smiled and said: "What you want to catch is the frivolousness, Howard has the potential in this regard. It can even be said that he is exceptionally talented, but he is not yet. He harassed Shelly only because Shelly watched the Physics Cup live. Replaced by anyone else in his audience, he probably would do that. Yep" After a few words with Dr. Reid, he hung up. "BUA suspects Howard is the kidnapper?" Leonard was incredible. "Routine screening." Adam shook his head: "Howard has a connection with Shelly, and it''s a bad connection. In the case of Shellys twin sister Tracy being kidnapped, it is also the intention to rule out Howards suspicion first. " "thanks." Howard let out a breath, then got up. Rajesh is the same. Soon, there was a quarrel between the two in the bathroom. "I''ll go to the bathroom first." "I''ll go to the bathroom first, I can''t hold it anymore." "..." "Adam, what happened to the kidnapping case?" Leonard asked. Unlike Sheldon, Rajesh, and Howard, Leonard will bring lessons from time to time. Shelly is theoretically possible to attend his class. As a professor, he cares about his students. Emmm. It definitely has nothing to do with Shelly''s more beautiful face than Petunia. "Not too clear." Adam shook his head: "I only know that Shelly''s father is a prosecutor and has always been protected by all aspects. Xie Li and his sisters have lived in this environment since they were young, and they are naturally resistant to security so when they grow up, they are reluctant to bring bodyguards. Because of this, I was kidnapped..." Having said this, he nodded to Leonard and them, got up and walked aside, and called the head of his security department. Ask them to report on the security situation of Duncan''s family and friends circle. Then asked Juno in the encrypted chat group. All the relatives and friends who have an important position in Adam''s heart are protected by Adam''s bodyguards, both overtly and secretly. The head of the security department is in charge. Secretly it was Juno who was in charge. With Adam''s cooperation, and a long sigh, this super hacker assistance, Juno secretly commanded him, very relaxed, and never went wrong. Chapter 1134： RayRay: Adam, you are finally getting old Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! TBBT4A apartment. The head of the security department returned to normal. Juno also gave a positive answer. Adam felt calm. Leaving from Shelton and the others, after going back, after thinking about it, I still made video calls to all relatives and friends. First of all, it was Duncan''s family. Originally Adam thought it would inevitably be another cutscene that urged marriage and birth. But mother Amy seems to have forgotten, and didn''t mention it at all. Adam was a little uncomfortable for a while. Then I realized in an instant that this should be because my mother Amy said that she was annoying, and she was too lazy to talk about him. I''m tired, so be it. Anyway, the two children, Teddy and Spencer, are now both sons and daughters. The youngest Gaby was so romantic and didn''t know how confused he was outside. Mother Amy pulls him to talk about the descendants of Duncan''s family, it doesn''t make much sense. The last thing the Duncan family lacks is the offspring. Emmm. It''s really not possible. Mom Amy and Dad Bob might still be ready to open the trumpet again, really turning Adam into a eldest baby, and Duncan''s house becomes the home of the gourd baby. This is also the fundamental reason why Adam only dared to laugh with his mother, Amy, to urge the marriage to give birth, and tried hard to make her happy. Not to mention the uncomfortable title of the Seven Gourd Brothers, even at the age of my mother Amy, when she gets angry and gritted her teeth, it will be terrible. How dare Adam make his mother Amy angry about this. After finishing the phone call with the family, Adam called Chandler and them. "Uncle Duncan." As soon as the video was connected, it was not Chandler, Monica, or Adam that caught the eye. "It''s Ben." Adam was surprised: "Why are you holding your Uncle Chandler''s cell phone?" "Uncle Chandler and his family came over today, and they are having a football game in the backyard." Already a big guy, he took his cell phone and went to the backyard: "Look!" In the lens. On the lawn in the backyard, a group of people stood in battle. Chandler, Monica and Little Adam, Rose and Rachel and Little Emma, ??all dressed in parent-child costumes, automatically divided into two teams, one by one staring at each other with fierce expressions. Emmm. The two brothers and sisters of the Geller family, who were at the forefront, looked at each other fiercely. Chandler and Rachel are too fake. And little Adam and little Emma are pretending to be decent, fierce, and cute explosions. "Shhh, don''t call anyone." When Adam saw Rose''s eldest son was about to speak, he interrupted. He didn''t want to miss such a warm and interesting scene. "Oh." Ben is very obedient. It''s not usually that way. It''s that Adam''s identity and status are there, and most people don''t dare to stab him. "Bing''s team will win!" "Bing''s team will win!" "Bing''s team will win!" As the quartile mother Monica shouted the slogan, father Chandler and son Adam immediately raised their hands and echoed with a loud voice of enthusiastic. Adam almost laughed out loud. The slogans of Chandler and Little Adam were too silky, and they looked like veterans. But Adam also understood them. You can''t stop shouting. Not even enthusiastic enough, there is no good fruit to go back! In competitive matches, especially with her brother Rose, Monica has never recognized her. The little Adam, whom the Monica couple finally got, may be exempted as a Bing''s baby. But Chandler definitely doesn''t have this treatment anymore. Don''t talk about going back to kneeling on the washboard and keyboard or something. That''s nothing new. Just to say one, she had to call out 10,000 777, which was enough for Chandler to be scared. "Team Green will win!" "Team Green will win!" "Team Green will win!" Rose on the opposite side showed no signs of weakness. It''s a pity that Rachel doesn''t have such a big psychological burden, so she doesn''t like Ross''s too much, she is very perfunctory with RayRay. Little Emma''s voice is too delicate and has the influence of a perfunctory mother. Her aura is completely crushed by the old Youzi Bin and his son. Seeing this, Rose was also helpless, and the Green team shouting in his mouth was completely out of favor. Yes! If possible, how much he wants to call the Geller team will win! It''s a pity that Little Emma''s last name is Green. It''s not that Rose is so afraid of his father-in-law Leonard that he doesn''t even dispute his daughter''s surname... well, that''s also an important reason. More importantly, the surname of Green completely crushed Geller as Green''s three daughters turned gorgeously. Let me talk about eldest sister Rachel first. At that time, Miss Jin Jin escaped from marriage and became the worst waitress. Then she jumped to a department store to sell fashion and became famous in the fashion industry step by step. He is now an executive of a fashion department store. A few years ago, the LV company in Paris wanted to dig her over. Rachel was very emotional at one time. After all, this is LV! But after the family objected, and after consulting Adam, Rachel finally gave up. Recently, after Adam''s fourth sister Charlie went to Paris, and then set off a huge wave, Rachel''s regrets that she had been talking about from time to time at that time were finally put away. I didn''t go, very good! The senior executives of fashion department stores with an annual salary of one million and the professors of marginal subjects in universities can see who is in high status and who is low in status at a glance. Let''s talk about the two daughters of the Green family, Amy Green, who restarted Second Life after losing his memory in a car accident a few years ago. Not only lost those bad habits in the past, but became a rather interesting soul. Starting from scratch, I found my hobbies and showed extraordinary talent in the field of management. Now she has also become an executive in a big company, a proper strong woman, and a winner in life. Of course, the most powerful is the three thousand Jin Gil Green of the Green family. She was admitted to Harvard Law School for love. After I went there, I found out that the ex-boyfriend she missed had not only forgotten her, but also her fiancee. Fiancee is still her classmate. After crying, Jill wiped away the tears and turned on the heroine counterattack mode. With the help of the genius Mike Rose equipped with the plug-in Adam gave her, she was outstanding in her studies and became a man of the Harvard Law School. The ex-boyfriend was exposed when he went to Harvard Law School. He didn''t have enough scores. He relied entirely on the back door of his family. After entering Harvard Law School, he was extremely mediocre. In the end, Jill not only rejected the ex-boyfriend who wanted to turn his head back, but also **** with Mike Rose, who had been there to help her. He even brought the ex-fiance of his ex-boyfriend over and became a girlfriend. After graduation, it was even more out of control. Because Adam gave her dog, she immediately got inspiration, and under the banner of saving her dog mother, she went directly to Washington DC. She suspended her post as a senior member of her sorority council, and was responsible for drafting a bill on dog rights and protection. Not surprisingly, when she was struggling to achieve the passage of this bill, this senior member of the sisterhood compromised and betrayed in front of the evil capital and directly cancelled the bill. Jill did not give up, she was keenly aware that stacking buff was the mainstream of the future. So through various stacking buffs, he successfully defeated the senior congressmen of the blackened sisterhood, passed the bill in one fell swoop, and became famous in Washington. Then she returned to New York and embarked on the most glorious avenue of law graduates to run for Congress. With the support of Adam, with the help of her talented husband, her eloquence and distinctive image, various invincible buffs, she won a seat in one fell swoop and became the youngest female congresswoman. Now, who is about to turn 30 and can run for senator, she has taken aim at the position of junior senator. Once successful, she is the youngest female senator. Adam is very optimistic about her future and has invested a lot of practical help. In the world of American drama, a senator is the real one, and it is self-evident what it represents. Such dazzling achievements of Green Three Thousand Gold squeezed Geller''s house into a bleak. Coupled with Leonard''s insistence, it is conceivable that Rose can only accept in addition to accepting it. Emma Green, it was so happily set. A whistle sounded. Rose and Monica rushed over. After a while, the ball fell into Adam''s hands. Little Adam was holding the ball, and his cousin Emma stopped him opposite. The two of you chased me, giggling. "Baby, ball! Ball!" "My dear, catch him! Catch him!" Chandler and Rachel watched over there with a happy face. The brothers and sisters Monica and Rose didn''t notice the beauty at all, but clapped and screamed. If it wasn''t for a bit of rationality, I''m afraid that he would have gone over to bully the small by himself. The cousins ??played for a long time before little Adam threw the football in his arms to his mother Monica. Then the two ran together again. But nobody cares about them anymore. Chandler and Rachel wished they had fun. But Monica and Rose saw that their children and their partners were still unreliable, and they were unsurprisingly re-entered the state of a single duel when they were young. You vie for me. When the fight turned white-hot, all kinds of insidious tricks came out. Either you pull my braids, or I just pull down your pants. Adam couldn''t laugh or cry in the video. In the past he could only laugh. But now he sees the big from the small and sees a lot of different things. Even good brothers and sisters like Monica and Rose will expose Western values ??when competing with each other. That is to play technology first. If the technology can''t be played, then play the trick. As long as you can win, you can do everything. Fortunately, the two of them have been half-hearted since childhood. Otherwise, once one party can''t completely play with the other party, this continuous competition would have long been unable to sustain and would be completely abandoned by one party. If you can''t play, just turn the table up. Emmm. This is very free. After a while, Monica and Rose were in a fight again, and neither of them wanted to let go. Chandler and Rachel looked at each other and laughed. They ignored the older brothers and sisters who were lying on the lawn holding half of their footballs and spraying trash talking to each other. They went to play with their baby sons and daughters. "Well, you can call your Uncle Chandler and the others." Adam spoke at this moment. "Oh." Ben agreed and shouted: "Uncle Chandler, Aunt Rachel!" Chandler and Rachel looked up, touched the child''s head, and walked over. "Hi, Chandler, Rachel." Adam greeted with a smile. "Hi, Adam." Chandler greeted happily: "How are you doing recently? Come back and see if you have time..." Adam and Chandler chatted for a while before smiling at Rachel who was watching him silently: "Rachel, what''s the matter?" "You seem to be getting old." Rachel stared at Adam and hesitated. "Who will not get old?" Adam smiled freely and said: "I used to have a tender face, and it was not so obvious before the time." "what!" Rachel opened the phone and found out the previous photos of Adam, holding the phone and Chandler''s phone side by side, looking left and right, laughing happily: "You are really getting old!" "Now you are happy." Adam pretended to be unhappy, but he laughed secretly in his heart. Not in vain, he put on makeup specially in order to open a video with them. Since leaving New York and coming to California, every time he opened a video with Rachel and the others, he would make up in advance, make accurate calculations, and grow old a little bit. I used to see each other often in New York, but this method was not practical. But now there is an east coast and a west coast, more than 4,000 kilometers apart. It is very simple to prepare in advance when opening the video. And the result also proved very useful. After not watching it a few times, Rachel "finally found out that Adam is getting old", how happy is it to laugh? Confidantes are easy to grow old, and handsome guys are not old, not only outrageous, but also cruel to the aging confidantes. "Hahaha." Rachel smiled from ear to ear, and shouted at Monica who was still competing with her brother on the lawn: "Monica, come on. Adam went to California, overworked there, and finally started to grow old, next to Hollywood...hahaha. " "real?" Monica couldn''t help but be overjoyed, but she still didn''t let go of the football she was holding. Instead, she raised her voice and said, "Take your phone and let me have a look!" "..." Chandler gave Adam a helpless and speechless smile. Rachel grabbed the phone long ago and trot past. She wanted to share the good news with Monica who was in the same mood. "Look here, here..." Rachel took two cellphones, sat on the ground and held the cellphone to the image of Biyadan''s past and present, and pointed out to Monica where he was older. "Really!" Monica tilted her head to look seriously, and then smiled: "Adam, or you come back, California doesn''t seem to be suitable for you..." "godfather!" "godfather!" Before Adam could speak, there were two sweet screams. A few seconds later, the two little people squeezed into the camera. "Little Adam." "Emma." Adam smiled and waved to the boys and girls who kept shouting to himself in front of the camera. "Godfather, when are you coming over?" "Godfather, I miss you so much!" "Godfather, can I go to your side?" "Godfather, I won first place in painting." "..." Little Adam and Little Emma completely occupied the mobile phone, and kept talking. "Good, good, good..." Adam responded with a smile one by one, and after a long period of comfort, did Monica and Rachel get back their phones. "You just promised them to come over, don''t regret it." Rachel reminded. "certainly." Adam smiled and nodded: "I was also going to go there Is the aging of the body that makes you miss the child so much?" Monica lied on the grass and joked: "As I said, you can quickly find someone to give birth to Little Adam and Little Emma a little brother and little sister. You just saw how fun and fun it is to have children. " "Ha ha." Adam smiled and said sternly: "Is Ben okay recently?" "Book?" Rose, who has been holding the ball next to him as a transparent melon eater, was taken aback: "What happened to him?" "I just saw him look wrong..." Adam groaned: "Wait for me to go over." Chapter 1135： Heart arsonist, steal heart beautiful woman Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Over the phone. Rose was already stunned by the news, and subconsciously let go of his clasped hands. "I won, I won!" Opposite, Monica saw Rose let go, immediately got up holding the football, ran for a while, scoring, and suddenly jumped and jumped again. After a few bursts of laughter, he immediately ran back and reappeared in front of the camera of the phone with a worried look: "Adam, what happened to Ben?" Emmm. Don''t look at the previous, just look at the current expression, really good aunt. "I still can''t say." Adam shook his head and said, "Let''s take him to the medical center first. I will arrange it. I will pass now and arrive in a day." "after one day?" Ross wondered: "It only takes 6 hours to fly by plane... You don''t want to drive over now, do you?" "You also know my attitude towards flying." Adam did not deny it. "But Ben..." Rose still wants to talk. "You haven''t seen anything yet?" Rachel quickly interrupted: "Maybe this is just a small problem, and you know their age, maybe they are just tired... just look bad. Adam''s ability to rush over a day later is already the limit. Don''t forget that California is more than 4,000 kilometers away from New York. One day, Adam had to drive at full speed without sleep. What do you think about Adam? " "Dad, I''m fine!" Ben was hiding there, hearing this, couldn''t help but interject: "Uncle Duncan doesn''t need to come over." "do not want!" Little Adam and Emma immediately yelled softly: "I want the godfather to come over!" "So be it." Adam has made up his mind and will naturally not change because of Rose. Of any transportation, only airplanes pose the greatest threat to him. His principle has always been that he can sit without sitting. Ben''s face was wrong, he was suspected of being ill, and he obviously couldn''t let Adam take a risk. "You go to the medical center now, and I will let Dr. Grey receive you." "Doctor Grey?" Rose and Chandler couldn''t help but mutter, and looked at each other: "Meredith Grey?" "Don''t worry, no." Adam smiled and said, "It''s Dr. Lexi Grey! I brought her out, so don''t worry." Meredith is the dream girl of Chandler and Rose in college. It is precisely because of this relationship that they have a general understanding of Meredith''s situation. Emmm. One of the most vivid impressions is that Meredith''s medical level is too good. It''s not that the overall level is not good. On the contrary, Meredith is known as a show among doctors of the same level, and often has a bright idea. But every time it reaches a critical moment, she will drop the chain, and then have serious consequences. In those years when Adam presided over the medical center as the chief resident, the name of the intern Grey was carried from beginning to end. Meredith also has tenacity. She had long given up on changing someone else, but she just squatted down. It was not until Adam left that he was re-enrolled as a hospital doctor. And at this time, don''t mention Christina of her same level, her younger sister Lexie, are all well-known attending doctors. Ross didn''t dare to ask Meredith to treat his son, and he couldn''t do it right now. hang up the phone. Adam temporarily entrusted the responsibility of surgery at St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose to the little man and returned to the Adler Villa. "You want to go too?" Adam said the matter to Juno and Peggy, and then looked at Emma the sweet bear who was blinking cute and looking at him in surprise. "I miss Dad." Emma the sweet bear said eagerly: "New York is not far from my home, I want to go back and have a look. And I heard from Brother Adam that there are people about my age in New York, and I want to play with them. " "this" Adam couldn''t help looking at Juno. "I think it will work." Juno smiled and said, "Just as she is traveling with you and getting more experience." "But I drove too fast, Emma was too young to take it." Adam hesitated. He didn''t take a plane, so naturally he had to drive at full speed. The speed of 200 kilometers per hour at this time, let alone Emma, ??even adults may not be able to bear it. "I can!" Emma the little bear cried immediately. "She should do it." Juno nodded: "Her physical fitness is far better than that of her peers, and if you really can''t stand it then, you should slow down. Over there, it may not be so short of time. " "alright." Adam thought for a while, and finally nodded. Think about little Emma is also very pitiful. Because its different, I was sent to such a place at such a young age. My sister despised her. You can''t escape the eyes of teachers and sisters like Juno in your daily life and study, and you are educated from time to time. Little Sweet Bear feels bitter in his heart. "Follow the past, but don''t forget to learn. This time is a good learning opportunity." Juno smiled when he saw Little Sweet Bear, "There is little Adam and Emma over there, both godson and goddaughter of your brother Adam. You have to get along with them, and when you come back, I have to ask you Brother Adam about your performance. " "understood." Little Sweet Bear''s smile was stagnant: "I''m their aunt, I won''t bully them." "They are all older than you." Juno reminded. "fine." Adam smiled and said, "Everyone is called each, they call her aunt, and she calls them little brother and sister." "All right." Juno gave Adam a white look: "Emma, ??go and pack your things, you''re going to leave soon." Little Sweet Bear ran upstairs immediately. As a severe patient with obsessive-compulsive disorder, it takes time for her to clean up. Fortunately, being educated by Juno now is a little better. Otherwise, she wouldn''t have two nominal friends, Nikki and Sam. Before the change, they went to her room and not only messed with her things, but Nikki dared to steal things. Even if she didn''t take them directly to the edge of the cliff, she pushed them straight down. Or just press them in the water. I''m going to throw them at the hornet''s nest. As Juno watched the training, the patience of the little sweet bear Emma increased linearly. This kind of obsessive-compulsive disorder is basically not a complete cure. The only way to make Emma the little bear is harmless to humans and animals by constantly raising the tolerance threshold. Sheldon is actually the same as Emma the little bear. The reason why he doesn''t need such training is because he is timid to fight against the five scums, because humans and animals are natural to be harmless. It''s good if humans and animals don''t harm him. after an hour. The little sweet bear Emma was neatly packed, carrying a small schoolbag, carrying a small box, went downstairs, and smiled sweetly at Adam: "I''m done, I can go." Adam had already packed up, and he had agreed with Peggy. He was explaining things to Juno downstairs. Seeing this, he ended the chat with a smile, and stepped forward to take Emma the little bear and put it in the trunk. "I want to take the passenger seat!" Little Sweet Bear Emma carried a small schoolbag and pulled out the passenger seat directly. "Emma!" Juno frowned. Little Sweet Bear immediately stood there, did not sit in, but looked at Adam. "Let her sit in the passenger seat." Adam put down the trunk lid, walked towards the drivers seat, and smiled: "But Emma, ??you have to remember that except for my car, you have to listen to your sister Juno all the time. You can only sit in the back of the car, knowing ?" "knowledge." Little Sweet Bear agreed clearly, but still did not go up the first time, but looked at Juno. "go in." Juno shook his head and smiled: "Remember what your brother Adam said, except for his car, you can still only ride in the back of the car because your body hasn''t grown well yet. Once the emergency brake is applied, you sitting in the passenger seat will be dragged by the seat belt, which can easily cause life-threatening danger. And the cars airbags are also designed for adults. In the event of an accident, adults can be stunned by the popped airbag. For you children, it will definitely be hurt..." "Yes, I understand." Emma the sweet bear listened to Juno honestly to explain the reasons for the safe ride, and obediently said that she understood, and then under Juno''s wave of hands, she got into the passenger seat. "gone." Adam honked his horn at Juno and drove out of the villa. "Anything you want to say?" Adam saw Emma the sweet bear looking over, and smiled as he drove. "Why is Brother Adam''s car different?" Little Sweet Bear Emma curiously asked: "Why can I sit in the passenger seat as long as it is your car? Is it because your speed is not fast?" "On the contrary." Adam explained as he drove, "It is precisely because my speed is too fast. In the event of an accident, even if you sit in the back row, the impact force will be unbearable. Sitting in the front and rear rows, it''s all the same. Basically, car crashes and deaths. But that is for normal people. I am not the same. My reflex nerves and strength are much stronger than ordinary people. So in the event of such an accident, I have enough time to protect you from jumping off the car and protect your safety. So in my car, you are safer in the passenger seat. " "It turned out to be so." Little sweet bear Emma thoughtfully: "My sister must be in your passenger seat?" "certainly." Adam smiled. "Then if my sister and I are in your car, who do you let in the passenger seat?" Emma the sweet bear turned her head and blinked her eyes to look at Adam, and suddenly asked such a question. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. Why does this question sound so strange. Fortunately, Adam didn''t worry about such problems at all. "Of course you are in the passenger seat." Adam smiled slightly: "Are you a kid, you should give priority to protection." And your sister Peggy is like me, she can not only protect herself, but also protect others. So what your sister Juno said is not entirely accurate. Except in my car, you can sit in the passenger seat. You can take your sister''s car. " Peggy, the most beautiful elf archer, is that a nameless man? Not to mention that Peggy now has the title of Little Dragon Girl. The light-body exercise, which is practiced with one-handed sleeping rope technique, is not intended to drive a car. But it does have an incredible effect on driving safety. An accident really happened. Even if Peggy was sitting in the back row and Adam couldn''t take care of it for a while, she would be able to jump out in time to protect the vitals without being seriously injured. "..." Emma the sweet bear narrowed her eyes, not satisfied with the answer, but she was speechless. Can she ask why her sister is different from her? But the answer speaks for itself. Her sister is better than her! The car was rushing on the road. Adam saw that Little Sweet Bear had no discomfort, so he continued to speed up. Except for a break in the middle of the journey, I was driving at all other times. Twenty hours later, the car arrived in Pennsylvania and soon arrived in New York. On an unmanned highway, someone beckoned in front of it. "did you see it?" Adam reminded: "If you switch to driving by yourself, don''t stop. Because you don''t know whether the person you want to help stop the car is the person who really needs help, or the perverted bad person. It''s best to ignore it for safety''s sake. " "Then let''s just drive over." Little Sweet Bear frowned and watched as the car''s speed continued to decrease, and finally stopped in front of the two women. "Our car broke down, can you take us a ride?" A beautiful woman came over, leaned over the glass window, and looked at Adam. "You can call a trailer." Little Sweet Bear frowned when she looked at the beauty in the classic Mickey''s tight skirt. "The signal here is not good." The beauty glanced at Emma and smiled: "My name is Peggy, and that''s my mother Angela. Just send us to the front town." "Get in the car." Adam glanced at Angela, who was dressed in the same flesh bomb, and looked at the identical face of the alien heroine of the other party. He already had some guesses in his heart, but he agreed to send them a ride. Dressed like this, it is impossible for them to hide a threatening weapon that Adam could not find. Seeing the familiar face and Peggy''s name, it doesn''t matter if you send it off. "Bad way of naming!" Emma the sweet bear couldn''t help but complain. "what?" Beautiful Peggy smiled. "Her sister''s name is Peggy. You''d better wear seat belts." Adam glanced at her in the rearview mirror, and then started the car. The beautiful Peggy and her mother Angela looked at each other and smiled knowingly. Qi Qi pulled off the seat belt and fastened her seductively. They know men best, thinking that Adam has committed a common problem with men, and they like to see beautiful women wearing seat belts. But after a few seconds, they knew they were wrong. The swift speed of the car made their faces change drastically. They opened their mouths to say something, but they felt nauseous for a while, afraid of embarrassment. They quickly covered their mouths with their hands, grasped the handles, and did not dare to move. Little Sweet Bear glanced in the rearview mirror, his brows drooped. When Adam''s car stopped at the gas station in the nearest town, the mother and daughter hurriedly got out of the car, and even spit out before running to the trash can. "Sorry, I''m in a hurry..." "It''s ok." The beautiful Peggy wiped her mouth, turned her back, and said with a strong smile: "It''s just that I''m not used to such a fast speed. I''ll just get used to it in the future." "Adam!" Little Sweet Bear got out of the car and called out. "I''m going to cheer up, you guys do it yourself." Adam smiled and walked away. "I think I have a new goal." After the beauty Peggy tidied up, she said to her mother Angela. "no." Angela, who had a face with the alien heroine, held her chest to relieve the rapid discomfort before shook her head and said, "He is not suitable for the target, you can''t grasp it!" "What do you mean?" The beauty Peggy looked at her warily. U U Reading "Do not misunderstand." Angela said silently: "I can''t hold it! Don''t tell me, you don''t know who he is!" "Dr. Adam Duncan, billionaire, who doesn''t know him." The beauty Peggy stared at her mother: "I have reached the time to do it alone, this time I don''t need you to intervene." "Do not be silly." Angela persuaded: "He started from nothing at a young age, became a billionaire, and is the best doctor. His IQ is absolutely top-notch. You can''t fool him..." "Who said I was going to lie to him?" The beauty Peggy smiled slightly. Angela: "..." Chapter 1136： See you again in New York, sad! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Small town gas station. "You want to give it for nothing???" Angela looked at her daughter, hating iron but not steel: "Is my education for you in vain all these years?" "It was not in vain." The beauty Peggy took out the chewing gum from her bag and tidied up the mirror again, focusing on the more brutal and self-belief: "You gave me confidence." "Don''t be arrogant." Angela sneered: "He is like this, you can''t grasp it at all, and it''s useless for you to give it away. And I told you countless times, in our business, the most taboo heartbeat. Because once your heart is moved, it means you have failed. And the reality is that love does not exist at all, only Mi Dao is the most real..." "Okay, mom." The beauty Peggy interrupted impatiently. She has been cheating with her mother since she was a child, and as she got older, she has long hated listening to her mother. Even if it was a scam, she had to solo and fly alone. She still doesn''t believe it. With her youthful, beautiful and ferocious condition, leaving her mother, is she still unable to work hard for another day? It''s all game life, why can''t she dominate the gamepad? I look down on anyone! "Your set is outdated." Beauty Peggy retorted: "You keep cheating and running, aren''t you bored all these years? Did you know that the most effective way to deceive is to find a man like Adam Duncan who has the talent, appearance, wealth and body. Then he sinks in, sinks him too. At that time, there is no need to run off to lie to others, there will be everything. " "Innocent." Angela sighed and said, "I protected you so well that it gave you these unrealistic fantasies. You are totally taking your own life and destiny into the hands of others to gamble. When you are a little older, you will understand that only you can control your own life, and that is the most perfect life..." "I am also in charge of my own life!" Beautiful Peggy smiled and said: "I took the initiative to sink into his world, no matter whether I succeeded in the end or not, I will enter a completely different world. With the splendor and abundance of that world, even if I failed in the end, it was a success. Because there are enough multiple first-level choices. And even if its a second-level choice, its definitely better than following you from south to north, east to west, erratic and fearful. " "..." Angela was speechless, but she soon recovered her calm and mocked: "Even if you want to be beautiful, you have to catch him first~" "Damn it!" The beauty Peggy looked back and saw that Adam''s sports car had finished refueling and disappeared into the distance with the buzzing sound. "What about now?" Angela smiled. "It''s okay to leave." The beautiful Peggy put away her anger and calmly said: "At this moment, it''s not the best time to spend time together. Anyway, he is so famous, it''s too easy to find him. At that time I will design a better goodbye scene, and now we should get our car back. " When their car was dragged to the town and repaired, they came to the gas station again. Just as he was about to refuel, a bald man also drove over, stopped on the opposite side, and inserted his credit card into the refueling machine. The beauty Peggy and her mother Angela looked at each other. Angela immediately took a newspaper, walked over, and pretended to unconsciously reached out and touched the bald man''s hand. While asking, she took the bald man and left the tanker slightly. The beautiful Peggy walked around expertly, unplugged the credit card, plugged it into her side, then put it back, picked up the gas gun and started to refuel their car for free... New York. After half a year, Adam came back again. The reason why he came here, instead of letting them go to Los Angeles, is the same sentence, prudent. If I came here, it must be a large group of people who followed. In the event of an accidental air crash, Adam''s circle of relatives and friends is afraid that it will be severely reduced. This is something he is unwilling to accept. So it''s better for him to drive and come at full speed, 100% safe. Medical center. When Adam arrived, Rose and the others were already there. After some greetings. Adam told Little Sweet Bear not to transform, and let Emma and Little Adam and Little Emma go out to play. "Lexi!" Adam motioned to Lexi to say the result of the inspection. "Ben Geller, 15 years old, has detected liver damage..." Lexi said this, and glanced at Adam. "Say." Adam nodded. "Suspected of taking anabolic steroids..." Lexi said cautiously. "Oh, mygod!" Rose called out, "You are taking drugs!" "No" Ben subconsciously denied it, but he lowered his head when he looked at everyone''s unbelief, especially Adam''s confession in his persuasive eyes. "Is it for girls?" Adam calmed Ross and the others and looked at Ben. "For girls?" Rose was startled, and most of the anger just disappeared. He knows best what a high school boy can do for a girl. "What does this have to do with girls?" Rachel was surprised. "Do you know the Hulk and Captain America?" Adam smiled and said: "Their strength is actually knocking out steroid drugs in disguise." "These **** comics!" Rachel scolded: "It''s poisoning teenagers." "Not everyone will take drugs after reading the comics." Adam reminded: "Just look at Rose. He not only watched it, but also painted it himself." Roston was embarrassed. His science boy was originally to show his uniqueness and power. But unexpectedly made a wedding dress for the eldest sister Phoebe Buffy. Big sister is really powerful! "Book?" Adam looked at Ben. "Say it." Rachel persuaded. "I do not have!" I didn''t dare to face Adam, but the stepmother, who taught herself to be naughty, didn''t have such a good temper, so she shouted directly. "Grumpy, this is also one of the symptoms after taking drugs." Adam explained. Anger is the source of the Hulk''s strength... I have to say that a lot of the inspiration for the comics comes from reality. "It doesn''t have to be drugs." Rachel said in a bad mood: "Maybe it is inherited from his father''s violent temper." "..." Rose was speechless. Does he have a bad temper? This is a well-known thing that has been publicized, and there is no need to say it again. "Ben, your liver has been damaged, now it''s too late to say." Adam reminded: "Otherwise, once the illness is serious, your life will be threatened. At that time, no girl will like a sick child." "...Girls now only like boys with a strong body, I just think they like me..." Ben finally said it. "you are wrong." Adam smiled and said: "Now the genius is also in his heart. Your father was also a genius... You inherited his genes, maybe you will also be a genius." Rose can''t help but raise his head when he hears this. "And girls have always liked to have a strong body, this is a genetic choice." Adam persuaded: "But this can be achieved by exercising, not by taking drugs. Whenever you knock the medicine, it has proved that your will is too weak and not strong enough. The result of taking drugs will also make the surface of the body strong, but the inside is completely weak. Over time, both the body and the will become weak. Trust me, no one likes you like that. " "Listen to your Uncle Adam!" Rachel echoed: "He is most liked by girls." "Uncle Adam, do you often exercise too?" Ben was said that, and felt that he was close to Adam at once, and his name changed from Uncle Duncan to Uncle Adam. "certainly." Adam smiled and said, "If you don''t believe me, ask your Uncle Chandler. I took him out for a morning jog every morning, rain or shine." "Yes." Monica smiled and said, "If it hadn''t been for Chandler to exercise with Adam for so long, I would not look down on him at all." "..." Chandler''s mouth twitched. Are you polite? "correct." Adam ridiculed: "To be on the safe side, let her like you instead of letting them like you. They, you can''t help it." "Hahaha." Everyone burst into laughter. Seeing Ben seemed to be persuaded, everyone was very happy, and listened to Adam saying that because he found it in time, he hadn''t caused a serious illness, and they were all fortunate. Where can I stand up to Adam''s joke. "Don''t be like your father~" Rachel White gave Rose a glance. "We broke up then!" Ross immediately understood what Rachel meant, and couldn''t bear it as always, and roared out the classic saying. "Adam, get him checked quickly." Rachel sneered and said: "Look if he also knocked on the medicine, his temper is so irritable, don''t wrong him, this may be a sequelae of the drug use." "Need not." Adam smiled and said: "It''s been so many years, even if the grumpy caused by taking drugs before, it will definitely hurt the nerves, and it will never get better." "..." Rose''s violent temper was suffocated there, and it was not uncomfortable. no way. He didn''t dare to lose his temper with Adam. Adam said a few words to everyone, and then left. Because of his arrival, people came to say hello in an endless stream. Staying in the ward would affect Ben''s treatment and rest. "Doctor Bailey~" When it was Dr. Bailey''s turn to come over, Adam''s expression was a little weird. "What''s wrong?" Dr. Bailey noticed it all at once, and wondered: "What''s your face?" "nothing" Adam suppressed the groove in his heart and sighed, "Dr. Bailey is in a good shape recently." "not bad." The corner of Dr. Bailey''s mouth curled up, apparently reminiscent of the recent happy life, then he suppressed his smile and asked: "What''s the matter? Have you heard of me?" "Ahem." Adam gave a light cough and didn''t hold it back. He said meaningfully, "Doctor Bailey, don''t you know that your nickname has changed?" "Changed the nickname?" Doctor Bailey was taken aback: "I only know that no one calls me Nazi anymore. When will I have a new nickname? What new nicknames did those new interns give me? " When she said this, her face turned black. She has a hunch that this is not a good nickname. "Doctor Bailey, remember how professional you were when you took us." Adam reminded: "At that time, you will most despise the fly camp and gougou in the hospital, all kinds of crooked ways..." "Just say it!" Dr. Bailey interrupted: "What is my nickname now?" "I heard that you have been very happy recently. The interns noticed that whenever Dr. Warren came, you became especially excited." Adam considered the words. "Then what?" Doctor Bailey''s face froze. "I can only say so much..." Adam apologized: "But I still want to say that you used to look down on Meredith and the others in the hospital. When I was in the medical center, you were most supportive of the prohibition of medical staff from coming to the hospital. I have only been away for half a year, what happened? Love...Is it really so addictive? " Doctor Bailey''s face was blue and red. She understands everything. Although I don''t know the specific nickname given to her by the intern, it means that. Adam shook his head and left. Doctor Nazi Bailey, who used to be professional and majestic, has now become .B (Bootycall Bailey) six months after Adam''s departure. But want to be cruel, call Bailey. Adam also knew that this was an exaggerated contempt by the interns. Doctor Bailey is not as good as Meredith Grey and Mark Sloan. She was only recently in a relationship with Dr. Warren, and like Meredith and the others, she went to the lounge whenever she had time. But reputation and prestige are difficult to build, but ruined overnight. Adam, as someone who has witnessed the positive image of Dr. Bailey''s professional integrity, etc., is hard to accept the collapse of this image. But he also understood. This is not the fault of Dr. Bailey, but the fault of this American drama world. Like the anime that contains private goods in the island country, the film and television dramas of the island countrys old father also have this tradition. That is to blur the moral boundaries and force the characters to be complicated and three-dimensional. For example, all perverted criminals will inevitably encounter a miserable childhood from an early age. For example, every good person must have many problems in private, even on the evil side. It''s just that this method is too forceful and awkward. If you think about it, you can feel the problem. Not all characters are so complicated. Not all three-dimensional images of characters must be forced to express in this way. Indeed, people have good and evil. But even if the ratio is not nine to one, it will not be forced to be 50-50. Forced to open fifty-five, that is the American Hydra captain who has beaten the serum! As a professional and honest person, after all these years, when she is middle-aged, Dr. Bailey''s personality has long been stereotyped, and her distorted image will also be staged in a drama of love and madness. Now it is even more contemptuously called a hard move Pele. Doctor Bailey didn''t know the truth, but Adam saw it clearly, and he couldn''t help sighing because she was distorted like this. He could have not pierced the truth that humiliated Dr. Bailey. But he did it as soon as he came. He hoped that Dr. Bailey would wake up and stop being a puppet and laugh generously. I was called to the hospital lounge to applaud anytime and anywhere. This is Meredith, not Dr. Bailey! Doctor Bailey looked at Adam who shook his head and left, his face turned blue and red, and he went to a professional to ask him clearly. Emmm. The professional is Meredith Grey! "...NothingDoctor Bailey, enjoy the beauty." Meredith didn''t take it seriously, and smiled and persuaded: "This is what you deserve." "Do not!" Even if Dr. Bailey guessed the meaning, he was dizzy by B''s scornful name. Hearing Meredith''s words, he immediately shouted: "No! No! No!" At this time, her pager rang again, and took it to see that it was her boyfriend Dr. Warren again. "Do not!" Doctor Bailey''s eyes were firm, and after yelling the last "no", he left. She wants to make it clear to her boyfriend. She is not .B! She is Doctor Bailey! Chapter 1137： Wonderful Tauren, Rose Little Yellow Umbrella Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! New York. Medical center. Adam returned after half a year due to Bens illness. After seeing Ben, he walked in the hospital and found that it was quite different. really. It is not accidental that Dr. Bailey became .B. The atmosphere of the hospital is very different from when Adam was in charge before. From time to time, you can see male and female medical staff looking at each other ambiguously, screaming with no one else, and even a dragonfly kiss, one after the other, going straight to the rest room and bathroom... "Adam, you are back." The director of surgery walked over happily. "director." Adam smiled and greeted him, glanced at him, and finally found the source of the hospital''s degeneration. The directors headed by them all look like "flowers in spring", and it''s no wonder that the people below are all learning from each other, and they are completely happy. "What''s wrong?" The director of surgery was in it, and he didn''t notice the abnormality at all. Seeing Adam looking at him, he couldn''t help but look down at himself. "Director, I''m in a good spirit." Adam smiled and said, "Is there a date?" "Um." The director of surgery was a little embarrassed, but nodded: "You know Adele..." Speaking of this, I can''t continue. "I know." Adam nodded and didn''t let him go on. Speaking of it, it''s also wonderful. The director of surgery had divorced his wife Adele before, and later reunited. But who would have thought that Adele not only shared a husband with Alice Grey, but also shared an Alzheimer''s disease. Adele gradually forgot about things and was sent to the hospital by accident from time to time. Later, the condition became more and more serious, and he could no longer take care of himself. The tradition in the American drama world is that even if you have money to ask a nanny to take care of you, you will come back from get off work at night to give you the care of your family and love, but in order to clean yourself, you still send people directly to a nursing home. And the sanatorium in the American drama world, even after the earth-shattering incident, a few years later, it gradually calmed down and recovered. After all, people''s just needs are there. If you don''t work hard to run the family, you will always go there when you get old. At the beginning, the director often passed by after get off work. But one day, when he passed from get off work, he discovered that his wife Adele was sleeping with other men. When the director questioned the manager angrily, the manager explained innocently, saying to the effect that they should not be blamed, or even the man. Because the man who is sleeping with your wife is also a patient with Alzheimer''s disease in the nursing home. Emmm. That''s right. The director didn''t pull the man out of bed because Adele didn''t allow it. When the director questioned the management, he stood outside the room and looked at the loving couple inside... Then the director''s reaction was even more bizarre. He was even persuaded. It seems that what the management said was very reasonable... After Adam knew about it before, he was completely speechless. You can''t blame it for not remembering that people mistakenly treat someone else as the husband''s wife and the same male Alzheimer''s disease patient, and you can barely make sense. But can''t the managers be blamed? Is it a good manager as long as the manager does not go up in person? The husband spends a lot of money to let you take care of your wife who has Alzheimer''s disease. In the end, you make your husband a tauren? The director of surgery accepted it. But Adam turned his head and told Carolyn about the matter and asked her to fire the management staff. Emmm. Managers and bosses have different values. If they don''t retire immediately, they are still waiting for the New Year. After the incident, Adam reminded Caroline to strictly investigate the management problems of charitable institutions such as nursing homes and orphanages under her. The forest is big, and there are all kinds of birds and people. Caroline''s charity fund is the same. After that, the director of surgery basically stopped going to the nursing home, leaving his wife Adele and another Alzheimer''s disease patient to treat each other as husband and wife. Seeing the surgeon''s director who is now full of vigor and spring breeze, Adam knows it. It''s not that the director of surgery is too stupid. It was that he had left his wife before. I was only worried about the reaction of the outside world, so I pretended not to know the problem and accepted the title of Tauren. And I dont know how to drop it. This kind of news has spread all over the circle of friends, making everyone look sympathetic to him, and re-dating if his wife is neither divorced nor dead, in return for encouragement. In this wave, the director of surgery took advantage of the body of the bull devil to stand on the atmosphere. "I have a date tonight..." The director of surgery raised his hand to look at his watch, and then entangled: "Adam, you stay a few more days, let''s have a good chat, I think the medical center can''t live without you." "Director, go quickly." Adam smiled. Seeing the director of surgery as he walked, turning his head back and confessing that he must stay a few more days, Adam shook his head. Dr. Bailey is a good disciple of the director of surgery. And this pair of masters and disciples, now one has become .B and the other has become .W, which is really embarrassing. Jingle Bell. The phone rang. Adam took a look and connected with a smile: "Ted, yes, I''m here, okay, come here." Originally he was going to see Matthew and Lily at the Friends Bar later. But now that Ted and the others are coming over in advance, and they still look mysterious and mysterious, he is a little curious. After half an hour. "Adam, you can never think of who I brought here." As soon as they met, Ted smiled triumphantly. "It won''t be your future Mrs. Mosby?" Adam teased. "It''s the future Mrs. Mosby!" Ted yelled, then lowered his voice: "She''s here, don''t scare her away, and you will definitely scream when you see her." It was raining lightly outside. "Look!" Ted pointed at the door. Adam looked over and saw a small yellow umbrella walked in under the support. "Hi, Adam!" Under the little yellow umbrella, two women came in with their arms around each other. One of them was Lily. When they saw Adam, they greeted him enthusiastically. "Hi, Lily." Adam smiled and greeted Lily, then looked at the other woman. "I''ll introduce to you." Lily smiled and said, "This is Tracy, Ted''s girlfriend, Tracy, this is Adam." "Hi." Tracey greeted her generously. "Walking around, you ended up being killed by Ted." Adam sighed. "Hey, what do you mean by my bad hands?" Ted dissatisfied. "no way." Tracy smiled and said: "Who makes our abbreviations TM, like the mark on this little yellow umbrella, always belong tome." Ted Mosby, the abbreviation is TM. Tracy McConaughey is also abbreviated TM. And this little yellow umbrella belonging to Tracy was printed with the abbreviation TM on it. BelongTOME belongs to me. I have to say that everything is fate. The little romantic prince Ted Mosby likes to pursue extreme romance and perfection. He was originally destined to be a bachelor. Emmm. All right. Not a bachelor. He was married to Anna before, and then Anna died. More accurately, it is a widower. But who would have thought that after nine years, Tracy would still be found by him. "Yes." Ted looked at Tracy happily, with infinite affection in his eyes: "Who made us all, TM should have belongedTM!" "Stop playing homophones there." Adam interrupted with a smile: "Tell me, how did Ted find you? I remember I didn''t give him your phone number." "Everything is fate." Lily sighed. Then Ted spoke, and Lily added that Adam knew the ins and outs. After Anna passed away a few years ago, Ted was silent for a long time. Then, under the comfort of everyone, he walked out again. On St. Patrick''s Day, Ted, who left after playing at the party, saw it raining outside and took a small yellow umbrella at the door. After that, he had no intention of continuing to start a business, so he became a lecturer in the Department of Architecture at New York University. The rookie lecturer went to the wrong classroom on the first day and entered the economics classroom. On that day, the professor of economics was late. So the rookie lecturer Ted played on the podium for a while, only to learn that he had gone to the wrong classroom. And in that class, Tracey, who just barely emerged from the grief of the death of her true love boyfriend a few years later, happened to be there, not only witnessing Ted''s role in the whole process. Later, he asked Yu Ted to fall in love with a female college student, and that female college student happened to be Tracy''s roommate. During the time when Ted Beast and Tracey''s roommate were in love, the two never met. When they broke up, told Beast Ted to forget to take the little yellow umbrella with him. So the little yellow umbrella went round and round and happened to be back in Tracy''s hands. In the following years, when Ted attended a friend''s wedding, he met Tracey again as a guitarist. I immediately remembered that this was the girl who played Rose Life and hit his heart in the rain outside the medical center many years ago, but was blocked by Adam from getting close. So, after the wedding, when he found Tracy carrying the piano case and walking into the rain with an umbrella, he chased him in the rain again. When the two were chatting about the past with a small yellow umbrella, they suddenly discovered that although they had never seen each other in the past few years, they had always had various wonderful connections. And this little yellow umbrella can be said to witness the whole process. Tracy, who moved out because her deceased true love boyfriend rejected her ex-boyfriends proposal, was also struck by this magical connection. Not long ago, the reason why she refused to marry her ex-boyfriend was because when she proposed, she went out to look up at the stars and talked to herself with her deceased true love boyfriend. Although she said it was time to let it go, she walked in and looked at her ex-boyfriend holding the diamond ring. She refused when she spoke. And as soon as she refused her ex-boyfriend, Ted carried a little yellow umbrella and implicated countless destiny. She felt that this was the sign that her true love boyfriend agreed to let her let go and start again in the sky. So, she immediately agreed to Ted''s date request. Then after a few weeks of dating, now, they all feel that each other is each other''s soulmates. "Thank you, Adam." After talking about this wonderful fate, Ted looked at Adam sincerely: "Thank you for stopping me!" Meeting the right person at the wrong time is worse than meeting the wrong person at the right time. Although Ted always said that he wanted to find true love, he was actually just like his good buddy Barney, he was an alternative hunter. Since she is a god, but only three or five weeks, there is no freshness immediately. Then he yelled that this is not true love, licked a good face, broke up sincerely, and wanted to start searching again. Although Tracy is good, it is a perfect fit for Ted. But not to mention that Tracey, who was so ashamed at the time, was not interested in falling in love anymore, she said that she was really willing to talk to Ted. With Ted''s mentality at the time, it must be one of the long list of good girls who have been deeply hurt by him. And now after nine years of tempering, especially with regard to the deceased wife Anna, the former prodigal son Ted, who was influenced by his good buddy Barney, has died together with the prodigal son Barney. What is left is the sincere Ted with a firm heart. Then this kind of him happened to meet this kind of Tracey. "You''re welcome." Adam accepted it comfortably, and said jokingly: "In fact, I wanted to chase her at that time." "Hahaha, you are getting more and more interesting..." Ted laughed dryly. Although he knew that Adam was joking, he still looked at Adam with vigilant eyes. "Let''s go to the Friends Bar." Adam greeted him seeing the people coming and going in the hospital. "Not urgent." Ted quickly said: "Compared to drinking, we have more important things." "He insisted on pulling me for a comprehensive medical examination." Tracey smiled helplessly. "Adam is the best doctor." Ted apologized but said firmly: "As a good friend of his, he provides a comprehensive medical check-up service every six months. I dont mean anything else, nor is it to urge our relationship to move closer, I just think that Adam will come here..." He was frightened by his deceased wife Anna. Nowadays, I have a deep affection with Tracey, even more so than all previous relationships. As soon as he heard that Adam had come to New York, the first thing he thought of was to bring Tracy over for Adams medical examination, and he was ready to let Adam include Tracy in his circle of friends. He could not bear the grief of his wife''s death a second time. "It makes sense." Adam nodded in agreement. In fact, even if Ted didn''t say anything, he, who knew the ending of the original time and space, would take the initiative to have Tracey undergo a medical examination. Do a thorough inspection. "I have said that I am in good health." Tracey vomited. "A comprehensive physical examination once every six months is still indispensable." Ted, who has become a good doctor for a long time, shook his head and said: "There is no problem detected now, thank goodness, but this does not mean that there is really no problem. Many diseases cannot be detected before they become onset. And once it becomes ill, it will be very rapid..." Tracey looked at Adam helplessly. "Don''t look at me, you are his girlfriend." Adam spread his hand and smiled: "And Professor Mosby is not wrong." "If you switch to someone else, I might be scared off by you, Professor Ted Mosby." Tracey vomited. "But you are not someone else, are you?" Ted looked at Tracy affectionately Yes, I am not someone else, I am TM. " Tracey smiled. As a result, the two sprinkled dog food in public. "Oh, please, go open a room." Lily said with envy and jealousy. Matthew is now running for justice of the Supreme Court of the State of New York. And there are two little demon kings Daisy Erickson and Marvin Erickson in Lily''s house, making noise every night. Lily hasn''t balanced her magical Lily for a long time. Everyone went to the Friends Bar and chatted for a while, and the future Justice Marshmallow came in a hurry, naturally it was a lot of fun. Chapter 1139： I kind of miss Juno sister Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Medical center. The operation was not complicated, and it was done by Adam and it was completed quickly. In the ward. Adam and the NYPD who was in charge of the case relived the past while waiting for Holly to sober up. There is no news from Juno yet, obviously he hasn''t found this abnormal kidnapper. Adam is not surprised. Able to kidnap a little **** the street without showing any traces for twelve years, this abnormal kidnapper is either extremely experienced, rich in resources, or high in IQ. Either way, knowing that Holly ran away, she would not stay where she was waiting to be caught. Even with the ability to make a long sigh, he can''t be locked in immediately. So Adam wanted to listen to some news from Holly, assist Juno and the others, and quiet him as soon as possible, so as not to hurt the innocent in the last time. Yes. After his traces were revealed and his identity locked, he was done! You know, from the CT film that Holly took, Adam can see exactly what Holly has experienced over the years without Holly speaking. This kidnapper is really a pervert. Juno is the most professional when encountering this kind of perversion. "It''s her, it''s her, it''s my baby..." Holly''s parents arrived at this time, recognized her daughter at a glance, and burst into tears immediately. When Holly woke up, facing her parents who showed her true feelings, she was very alienated and nervous, and she couldn''t help looking at Adam on the side. Adam reassures both parties. This is a normal situation, and it takes time for each other. Holly''s parents were persuaded to go out, but they still kept the family album they prepared, which contained all the photos of Holly when she was a child. "Do they really think it will be useful?" When Holly faced Ya alone, she finally spoke: "Show me a few photo albums and stuffed toys, so we can return to normal life?" "This is just the beginning." Adam Wen said: "So, do you still remember them?" "Of course I remember." Holly said with a cold face: "I remember everything, the first day of school, and the sixth birthday. As I clearly remember, the first time he forced me. He kicked me hard, his bad breath full of tobacco... Over the years, I have tried to run many times. But every time I ran away, I was caught back by him, and then there was another severe beating. Many times, I would rather not have such a good memory. Then it won''t be so painful. " "Now you escape, you will never be beaten by him again." Adam persuaded. "Ha ha." Holly smiled for unknown reasons. "So, how did you escape this time?" Adam glanced at her and knew in his heart that the poor girl had some Stockholm syndrome. "Because he doesn''t care about me anymore." Holly became excited: "Because I am too old for him, worthless, and look disgusting, because he has fallen in love with a new girl." "New girl?" Adam''s eyes narrowed. "right." Holly gritted her teeth and said: "He came back this afternoon and said that he saw a girl in the city, about the same age as I was back then. More perfect, she looks a lot like Hermione in the Harry Potter movie..." "Like Hermione?" Adam''s face changed, he got up, quickly sent a message to Juno, and then directly dialed the phone of the bodyguard responsible for secretly protecting Chandler''s house. "Sorry, I have something else." After talking to Holly, she ran out of the hospital. He and Little Sweet Bear arrived in the afternoon. After seeing Ben in the hospital, he stayed in the hospital. And Little Sweet Bear, under the leadership of Monica and the others, played in New York with Little Adam and Emma. The time, place, and character characteristics all match the new girl who was targeted by the abnormal kidnapper in Holly''s mouth. Damn it! This time he is definitely over. No one can save him anymore! Adam said it! suburbs. Chandler House Villa. A car was parked on the side of the road, inside the car, a pair of binoculars looked into the villa. "What a happy family." Inside the car, a brutal beauty, watching the interaction of the guest house in the telescope, couldn''t help but sigh. "Are you taunting me?" In the passenger seat, a middle-aged woman rolled her eyes. "You think too much, mom." The brutal beauty smiled and said, "I know you are not to blame, because the happiness and beauty of most of the Mi''s families are fixed at the moment of taking pictures. The rest of the time, it is no better than you and me to wander the world. Such a happy family is absolutely rare. Worthy of being a friend of Adam. " "Look at you." The beautiful mother sneered and said: "I haven''t succeeded yet, so I just took a mouthful of Adam. Let me say that your preliminary investigations are a waste of time and do not make any sense. " "You don''t think it makes any sense, you don''t have to come." The brutal beauty is Peggy, the beauty who was left behind by Adam at the gas station in the town. Hearing her mother''s ridicule, she immediately replied. "I didn''t ask you for help at all, so can I ask you to waste time by myself?" "no." Beautiful Peggy''s mother Angela grabbed the telescope in her hand, looked inside, and said. "I want to help you speed up your progress and let you give up earlier. I have already found an excellent goal. William Bit, an old money family, worth hundreds of millions, is 82 years old. If we succeed, it is estimated that I will become the richest widow just after the wedding. But we must be fast. It is estimated that his body will not last long. " "Not interested in." The beauty Peggy grabbed the binoculars and shook her head: "You hurry up and act on your own, because I won''t give up on Adam before his death." "You bastard, the rebellious period also comes too late!" Angela stared at her daughter. Beautiful Peggy looked at Chandler''s house with a telescope in her right hand, and raised her **** to her mother with her left hand. If you want to rebel, rebel to the end. "Shit! Who is that!" At this moment, the beauty Peggy exclaimed. "What''s wrong?" Angela asked quickly. "There is a man climbing to the second floor." Beautiful Peggy moves the binoculars. "Ha ha." Angela sneered: "This is what you call a happy model family, and it''s just fake happiness." "what do you mean" Beautiful Peggy stayed in a daze. "Need more to say?" Angela disdainfully said: "There is no middle school or high school daughter in this family, only the hostess. And seeing that this man is so skilled, he must be the mistress of the secret meeting. " "impossible" The beauty Peggy hesitated: "She is not like this kind of person, why can''t she be a thief?" "Listen to what you said." Angela shook her head and smiled: "You are also a thief, and you are a high-level thief. Tell yourself, would you choose to steal in at this time? " "will not." Beautiful Peggy dumbly: "But it''s impossible to come to the secret meeting hostess, right? Her husband is at home!" "What do you think?" Old Siji Angela said: "Don''t they want this excitement?" "what!!!" A scream resounded through the clouds. "Oops, that''s Adam''s sister." The beauty Peggy''s face changed: "He is a pervert!" Having said that, we are about to get off. "Why are you going?" Angela quickly grabbed her daughter. "I''ll save people." The beauty Peggy struggled to get out. "You are stunned." Angela shouted: "When did you become so impulsive! Do you need you to save people? Look!" The beauty Peggy followed Angela''s gesture and looked, and saw a man and a woman rushing out of the villa opposite, sturdy and agile, rushing to Chandler''s villa with a gun. "bodyguard." The beauty Peggy was stunned. "It must have been arranged by Adam Duncan." Angela looked around and exclaimed: "He is really good to friends." "That is!" Beautiful Peggy said more ferociously. "Don''t imagine it, and drive away quickly." Angela urged: "There is such a big movement here, and this kind of people, there will be countless patrols arriving soon, we are too eye-catching to stay here." "hold on." Beautiful Peggy hesitated: "What if the bodyguard doesn''t look good? I don''t want Adam''s sister to be taken away by bad guys in front of me." Talking. The two bodyguards backed away with guns. The door opened, and a man with a hood, holding a gun, against the head of the little bear, coercing the little bear to walk out. Behind them were Monica and Chandler covering their mouths, and followed in fear, speaking imploring words. Adam''s phone number called at this moment. "Don''t let the patrols close and shoot, give priority to protecting Emma''s safety, and don''t allow them to leave your sight. I will be there in 15 minutes! And don''t mess around! " Adam said the last sentence, almost roaring out, the speed of the car soared to the limit. The most afraid of now is the arrival of the patrol, and the rookie missed the shot on impulse and accidentally wounded the little sweet bear. Then the abnormal kid took the little sweet bear away without a trace. As long as these two things are guaranteed and Adam gets time, Little Sweet Bear will not have any problems. The last sentence was actually not only for the bodyguard, but also for Little Sweet Bear. Being taken captive is a terrifying experience for others, whether it is an adult or a child, that will leave a shadow for a lifetime. But for Little Sweet Bear, she has no fear at all. Adam doesn''t need to worry about the follow-up impact, but he has to worry that the fearless little sweet bear will misjudge the timing, try to escape, and even kill the perverted kidnapper. "With a long sigh, I control all communication equipment near Chandler''s house, and a bicycle must be tracked." While racing, Adam asked the king of hackers to block the surrounding area to make sure he wouldn''t run without a trace. Chandler Villa. Because of the scruples of Little Sweet Bear, the two bodyguards could only retreat and watched the abnormal kidnappers stuff Little Sweet Bear into the car and then drove away. "Catch up!" A bodyguard stared, and a bodyguard quickly ran to his garage opposite. "what are you doing!" Angela, who has been urging her daughter to leave this right and wrong place, saw her daughter start the car at this time, and suddenly noticed something wrong. "Can''t let him run! Fasten your seat belt!" The beauty Peggy pulled her mother''s hand away, stepped on the gas pedal, and directly ran into the oncoming car from the side trying to escape. "You are crazy, you are crazy!" Angela fastened her seat belt in advance, but she was still fainted by the hit, cursing her daughter, and seeing a gun sticking out from the driving window on the opposite side, she hurriedly hugged her daughter on the ground. boom! boom! boom! "Selling at a loss, buying at a loss..." Angela muttered, releasing her seat belt and getting out of the car. Seeing this, the two bodyguards also reacted and shot and burst the tire, causing the car to lie down completely. boom! The abnormal kidnapper took the little sweet bear and got out of the car, drew his gun at the bodyguard and shot. The bodyguard did not dare to fight back, and was immediately suppressed and did not dare to appear. At this time, nearby patrolmen have also arrived and blocked the surrounding lanes. "No shooting!" The captain who was repeatedly instructed by his superiors repeatedly emphasized it in the communicator. Seeing that he couldn''t run away, the abnormal kidnapper threatened to kill the little sweet bear. Under the command of Adam''s remote control, the patrols were very cooperative, but the speed was relatively slow. When they were about to get in the car and leave again, Adam finally drove there. "No shooting! No shooting!" Adam reiterated his position again, raised his hands, walked towards the abnormal kid, and said as he walked. "As long as you release Emma, ??I promise you can leave safely." "Stop!" Feeling the threat, the abnormal kidnapper raised his gun to Little Sweet Bear''s head and shouted. "You can tell me what you want. How can I know if you don''t tell me?" Adam stopped there, glanced at the little sweet bear, raised his hands and smiled: "We can have a man-to-man dialogue, oh my fault, I forgot, Holly said you are not a man." "To shut up!" Although the abnormal kidnapper dislikes Holly''s being''old,'' he once belonged to him completely after all, so no way can I hear Adam say such a thing. Angrily, he moved the muzzle away from the back of Little Sweet Bear''s head, aimed at Adam, and moved the trigger. What Adam wants is that the other party will aim his anger at him! boom! A gunshot sounded. "what!" The abnormal kidnapper screamed and saw Little Sweet Bear ran out from the abnormal kidnapper, with bloodshot at the corner of her mouth, but she bit the abnormal kidnapper''s arm severely. The gun in the hands of the abnormal kidnapper has already flown out. The gunshot that sounded was the one in Adam''s hand. As long as the muzzle is not pointed at the little sweet bear, Adam can easily kill the abnormal kid without hurting little sweet bear with his eyes closed. But again, a sunny figure like Adam would not kill in public even in this situation. Therefore, Adam''s bullet was sent out in advance, and it accurately hit the muzzle of the abnormal kidnapper, and shook the abnormal kidnapper''s gun flying without hurting the abnormal kidnapper. At this moment, the little sweet bear who understood the look in Adam''s eyes decisively bit the abnormal kidnapper, and took advantage of the situation to get out of the control of the abnormal kidnapper. The next thing is interesting Adam met the little sweet bear who ran over and hugged her out of the danger zone. But the perverted kid with trembling arms, without a gun in his hand, watched the little sweet bear happily rushing to Adam, yelled in anger, and wisely chose to give up, got in the car and drove away. The patrol officers dared to shoot. But because of the original position, these guns are just better than nothing, and they can''t stop the abnormal kidnappers from escaping. Adam put his arms around the little sweet bear, listening to the "locked, handed over to me" in the headset, the chilly female voice, couldn''t help but smile, knelt down, wiped the blood from his mouth for little sweet bear, and looked at her:" Are you ok?" "Um." Little Sweet Bear said as usual, "When shall we go back? I kind of miss Sister Juno..." Adam: "..." Chapter 1140： Thunder in the ordinary place, pink alarm Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Outside Chandler''s villa. When Little Sweet Bear suddenly wanted to go home to find her sister Juno, Adam was speechless. You know she was most afraid of Juno taking care of her in the past. It seems that this incident still brought her a big impact. She may not be afraid. But it doesn''t mean that she likes the frustration that life and death are out of her control. Little Sweet Bear has to work hard, take the initiative to study hard, and improve every day. "Mom, what happened?" Little Adam and his cousin Emma hand in hand at this time, rubbing his eyes, and walked out. During the day they played too crazy and slept too hard, if it weren''t for repeated gunshots, they wouldn''t be able to wake up at all. This is also a great fortune in misfortune. "It''s nothing, baby, go to bed." Monica suppressed fear, picked up her son, led her niece, and walked into the room. "Chandler, are you all right?" Adam took the little sweet bear and walked to Chandler: "That **** didn''t hurt you, right?" "No." Chandler shook his head: "The bodyguard you hired has been living in the villa opposite?" "Um." Adam nodded: "Obviously there are loopholes in the security system, I will let them rectify." "If we need our cooperation, we must tell us." Chandler offered to cooperate. "Don''t worry, this kind of thing will never happen again in the future." Adam saw Chandler''s panic and comforted. In the past, in order not to interfere with the normal life of his friends, Adam''s security work was secret. The good thing is that friends are not aware of it and will not be uncomfortable. But the disadvantage is that the level of security is limited. For example, this time, the bodyguards at the villa opposite Chandler''s house actually responded quickly and were still competent. But it is still a post-incident response, and there is no way to achieve the effect of preventing crime. After tonight, with the cooperation of Chandler and the others, Adam can install security devices in and around Chandler''s home and connect to security procedures. Similar to the abnormal kidnapper who wants to sneak in quietly, he is scanned before he gets close to the villa, and the alarm device in the security room will sound for the first time. The bodyguards will rush to stop the crime as soon as possible. Leaving home and going out, with the active cooperation of Chandler and the others, it is much easier and safer. "We are Adam''s friends!" A familiar cry came from over there. Adam looked back and saw the beautiful mother and daughter Peggy holding their foreheads and the other holding their arms, responding to the police''s interrogation, deliberately raising his voice so that he could hear them. "They are my friends." Adam glanced at their car, whispered a few words with the bodyguard, and walked over. The police''s attitude improved immediately, and they said that they could go to the hospital to deal with the injuries first, and then come to the police station to dictate the case when they were free. Then left. "Tsk tusk, this is the black skin." Angela clutched her arm and was surprised. After all these years, all kinds of scams and abductions, she naturally has a criminal record. This is also the reason why she wanted to pull her daughter away in the first place. But now, she suddenly felt that her daughter''s choice did not seem to be useless. At the very least, she saw the different faces of the black skins. "Thank you." Adam thanked him: "If you didn''t drove to block the perverted kidnapper, I''m afraid Emma would really be taken away by him." "nothing." Beautiful Peggy clutched her forehead and smiled brightly: "I most look down on this kind of **** who bullies little girls! Even if she wasn''t your sister, I would do it when I met her. " "I believe you." Adam glanced at her and nodded. Angela glanced at her daughter in surprise. It seems that she really underestimated her daughter, such a thing can be said casually. Taoism is not shallow. "You are also injured. Why don''t you take my car and go to the medical center together. I will help you deal with it." Adam stepped forward and helped to check. One of his foreheads was injured and one of his arms was a little dislocated. There was no major problem, but he still proposed to go to the hospital for a detailed examination. Of course this is also by the way. Even without them, Adam would take Little Sweet Bear to the hospital for an examination. Not to mention that Little Sweet Bear was in the car before and was hit. It is said that the little sweet bear bit the abnormal kidnapper''s arm and was able to get out. Who knows if the abnormal kidnapper has any disease. You still have to check it to rest assured. "OK." Beauty Peggy readily agreed. Angela didn''t say anything. Adam went to comfort Chandler and Monica again, and then drove them to the medical center. As soon as he drove away from the Chandlers villa, he saw media vehicles approaching quickly. Adam frowned, and while driving, he took out his cell phone and dialed a number, confessed a few words, and then smiled at Peggy''s mother and daughter who were staring at him in the back row: "It''s better not to expose this kind of thing. " In today''s American drama world, there are more and more such messy and dangerous things, and it is getting closer and closer to Adam. Adam must use personal resources to suppress the exposure of himself and his relatives and friends as much as possible, so as not to be targeted by deliberate abnormalities. "Understand, understand." Angela smiled knowingly. The most annoying thing about heart-thief like them is exposure. Medical center. "Where is Dr. Duncan?" After Adam left, Holly fell into anxiety, causing Holly''s parents who were waiting outside to give their daughter time to become anxious. "He has something to leave." The nurse didn''t know what happened, so she could only say: "If there is anything, I can call Dr. Torres for you." Hollys main injury was a fracture, so the attending doctor was Kelly, an orthopedic department. "please." Holly''s parents were not polite, and directly stated that they wanted to see the attending doctor. They still have many doubts about the condition of their daughter Holly. "Dr. Duncan left suddenly?" Orthopaedic Carey was a little dazed when she received the page. Although she was the main doctor, after Adam took over, it was naturally Adam who came to the clinic, so she was not paying attention, but went to other operations. Now I suddenly heard that Adam left without saying anything, so I read the CT film again and explained to Holly''s parents: "I don''t know if Dr. Duncan told you. But I am a little worried about an old wound on your pelvis. " Having said this, she picked up the CT film and showed it to Holly and her parents: "Look, here! Medically called an avulsion fracture. At first I thought it was a fracture you caused when you ran away. But now it seems that the time of fracture is much earlier than this. Holly, do you remember when you first noticed pelvic pain? Or anything that happened before the pain? Like wrestling? " "No, I don''t remember." Holly shook her head, then remembered something, and said: "Could it be caused when I gave birth? That was a few years ago, and the child seems to be dead. I couldn''t walk for a long time after giving birth. It must be caused at that time, right? " Orthopaedic Carey was stunned. Such a tragic experience, being said by Holly in such an understatement, was simply too shocking. Well-informed attending doctors are even so. Holly''s parents burst into tears. Holly''s mother covered her mouth and ran out with tears. "Is there something wrong with what I said?" Holly was puzzled. "no" Kylie Orthopaedic didn''t know what to say. She now understands why Adam didn''t explain the cause of this old injury to Holly''s parents in the first time. Adam and the others also came to the hospital at this time. "Lexy, this is Peggy and her mother Angela, they are my friends. Help them deal with their injuries, and then take them for a comprehensive physical examination. " Adam summoned Lexi, and after confession, he personally took the little sweet bear to do the inspection. After some inspection, there was no problem, and Adam completely relaxed. "You guessed it, didn''t you?" Orthopaedic Carey heard that Adam was back, and hurriedly looked for it: "You can see the old injury at a glance, don''t you?" "It''s not hard to imagine." Adam sighed. "How can there be so many perverts in this world." Kylie Orthopaedic was terrified. Because she is also a mother now. She and George O''Malley had a daughter. "Because there are too few people responsible for cleaning up perverts." Little Sweet Bear said lightly. Orthopaedic Carey looked at her in surprise. "How is Holly?" Adam quickly turned off the subject. "Some anxiety, wanting to see you, her parents learned more of their daughter''s experience over the years, and they are about to collapse." Orthopaedic Carey looked away from Little Sweet Bear, frowning and said: "Adam, Holly trusts you the most now, and she will leave it to you. I need to go home now, I must see my baby girl..." "OK." Adam nodded in understanding and watched Kelly from the orthopedics department who was leaving in a hurry. After thinking about it, he took Little Sweet Bear to the ward. Even if he has received encrypted information from Little Red Riding Hood, saying that the abnormal kidnapper has been dealt with cleanly. But before returning to Los Angeles and handing the Little Sweet Bear to Juno, he decided to take her with him. Adam let Little Sweet Bear sit outside the ward and walked into the ward. "She''s the new girl, isn''t she?" Holly looked out, staring at the little sweet bear. "Yes." Adam nodded: "He didn''t succeed." "You saved her." Holly''s eyes were complicated: "How is he?" "After the kidnapping plan failed, fled without a trace." Adam said calmly. "He will come back again." Holly said affirmatively: "As long as it is the person he is staring at, he can''t escape." "maybe." Adam didn''t say anything cruel, and smiled faintly: "We will return to California from now on, and then we will increase protection and will not let him succeed." "Actually, he is not always that bad, do you know?" Holly''s eyes suddenly became tender, as if she was thinking of something happy. "Sometimes he is okay. He will let me go upstairs and we will watch TV and movies together. Just like normal people. " Having said this, she pointed to the TV in the ward: "When I saw the movies and TVs we watched together, I couldn''t help thinking about him... I know this is wrong, I must be sick..." "this is normal." Adam sighed in his heart and comforted his face: "This belongs to Stockholm syndrome. When faced with a bad guy who can''t resist, people''s survival instinct will make you succumb. Any bit of a bad guy''s intentional or unintentional gesture of good will be actively magnified to the limit by you. Because that is the hope of survival in your eyes... However, this is indeed a mental illness and requires professional treatment. If you want, I will help you find the best psychologist..." "She is too weak." After Adam comforted Holly, he walked out of the ward and left with the little sweet bear, the little sweet bear suddenly said: "If it were me, he would have died." "Shhh!" Adam quickly covered Little Sweet Bear''s mouth, glanced around, frowned and reminded: "Didn''t you miss your sister Juno? Why did you forget her education for you? Can you say anything like this? " "Well, when shall we go home?" Little Sweet Bear opened Adam''s hand and asked. "A few days later." Adam pondered: "I want to make sure your brother Chandler is okay." "What about that pervert?" Little Sweet Bear asked: "Can you leave it to me?" "what?" Adam stayed for a while. "Don''t tell me, didn''t you miss him on purpose with that shot?" Little Sweet Bear looked at Adam with a wise look: "If you are not sure, can you shoot? If you are sure, why don''t you shoot him? Are you afraid that he will stare at me after he runs? With your wisdom, it is impossible for you to fail to think of this. You dont worry at all right now, the only possibility is..." "All right." Adam shook his head and said, "Stop talking nonsense, we have to trust the police." Seeing Little Sweet Bear''s reluctance, Adam frowned and said, "With your wisdom, how could you ask such a question? It seems that you really need your sister Juno to increase your education. " "I see." Little Sweet Bear nodded, stopped talking, took Adam by the hand, followed Adam to see the murderous Peggy mother and daughter. Adam has obtained the information about the murderous Peggy''s mother and daughter, without asking, he also understands why they appeared in that place at that point in time. But he didn''t expose it either, and he still thanked them again and again. Regardless of their motives, their actions really played a key role in preventing the little bears from being abducted. And Adam could see it, but Angela of the old fritters didn''t say anything. The brutal Peggy made a brazen move, in addition to trying to win his favor and catch him, he did have a knighthood for saving the little girl, the little sweet bear. Perhaps it has something to do with her being displaced since she was a child, without a happy family, and having the most empathetic substitution for the little girl''s misfortune. From this point of view, Adams impression of her is much better, and she should not be treated as a general thief. And to be honest, Adam is most afraid of stealing the heart the next day. The news came out, but only in a small area of ??the hospital. The wider spread was directly cut off by a force. This is not difficult for billionaire Adam Duncan, who has been in business for many years. And there shouldn''t be too many things like this in the American drama world. What is exposed and what is not exposed, those freelance journalists have the bottom line of flexibility and freedom. Then. At the end of the day that night, the medical center sounded a pink alarm. The pink alarm is an alarm used by hospitals to alert security guards that children are missing. The whole medical center began to get nervous. Chapter 1141： Mother and daughter are separated, my sister taught me Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Medical center. "what happened?" Adam, who was undergoing surgery, couldn''t hear this alarm now, and immediately asked: "Where is Emma?" "I''m here." The voice of Little Sweet Bear came from the headset. "It''s a false alarm." The nurse had already figured it out at this meeting and explained: "Doctor Bailey found that the child was not there, a little excited, and forcibly issued a pink alert. The child was taken by the teacher in the medical daycare to deal with the nose bleeding." "It turned out to be so." Adam nodded. Doctors are very busy, and because of the hospital ethos, doctors in the American drama world tend to divorce at every turn and become single parents. In order to enable them to work better, the hospital naturally has to provide daycare centers, hiring teachers to take the children of the faculty in the hospital, so that the medical staff of single parents can rest assured. Meredith Grey is the most typical example. She grew up in a hospital. Today the medical center is more special. Because of indulgence, many doctors are looking for someone nearby. For example, Meredith and Shept, Kelly and George, and so on, the husband and wife work in the hospital, and it is even more necessary for the hospital to open day care in the hospital. Their children, and Dr. Bailey''s son, were all inside. When she gets off work, she walks over and her children can go home. very convenient. It''s just that now Holly has come to the hospital, and there has been an incident in which Little Sweet Bear was almost taken abducted. However, no one who has children in the family is not nervous. Doctor Bailey went to pick up the child after get off work, but he didn''t see it the first time, and a teacher in charge of the management said that she hadn''t seen it for a few minutes. Whoever replaces it with it will have to explode. The teacher at the daycare center did not want to issue a pink alert because it was only a few minutes away. According to the procedure, you should first look for it nearby. But Dr. Bailey directly threatened that if she didn''t publish it immediately, she would kill the female teacher, forcing the female teacher to issue a pink alert. As soon as it was released, another female teacher showed up with her son. "Check the video surveillance to see if what the female teacher said is true or false." After listening to the cause and effect, Adam expressed his understanding, and then ordered the nurse to remind the hospital security. Who knows if this female teacher stopped because the pink alarm went off? Steady is the top priority. "Yes, Doctor Duncan." The nurse agreed and immediately told the security department of the hospital to Adam''s instructions. The hospital''s security department also acted immediately. Don''t look at Adam''s absence for more than half a year. But his remaining prestige still made his words and deeds forbidden. After checking, the female teacher''s statement was confirmed, and the incident was completely over. Adam saw that the abnormal kidnapper was not caught, everyone was too nervous, and he considered whether to let the abnormal kidnapper be punished by God and died unexpectedly. But after asking, Juno and others immediately rejected it. Because in the current state of abnormal kidnappers, it is too difficult to create an accident state... The concubines can''t do it. Adam just thinks about it, time is the best cure for wounds, in such a dangerous American drama world, it is not a bad thing to let them stretch this string in their hearts. "Well, after applying the medicine for a week, it should be completely healed." Adam uncovered the brutal Peggy''s forehead wound and looked at it, then smiled and said, "Don''t worry, there won''t be any traces left." "What a pity." Savage Peggy smiled and said, "Otherwise this is my medal of merit." "I have prepared a military medal for you." Adam smiled and took out a card from his pocket and handed it to her. "What does it mean?" Cruel Peggy''s face froze. "No other meaning." Adam looked at her: "It''s just a simple thank you. We are going back to California. This will buy you a new car. After all, your car was crashed for Emma." "This is your phone number?" Brutal Peggy reluctantly took it, looked through it, and saw a series of numbers written on the back of the card, and couldn''t help smiling. "Um." Adam gave her a meaningful look: "If you encounter trouble in the future, you can give me a call. If I can help, I will definitely help. The password of the card is your birthday. " When speaking of a phone call, the tone was deliberately emphasized. He accepts her love for saving Little Sweet Bear, and besides giving money, he is willing to help in the future, but it is not unlimited. "Do you know my birthday?" The ferocious Peggy was startled, and when he met Adam''s gaze, he suddenly understood that Adam had already checked her out. "Following your mother is not a thing, you can think about how to live in the future." Adam smiled and said, "I hope this will be a turning point in your life." "What can I do?" Brutal Peggy smiled bitterly: "Or I''ll be your secretary, right?" "OK." Adam did not directly refuse, but just smiled and said, "Do you know medicine?" "do not know." Savage Peggy shook his head. "Then do you know mathematics?" Adam asked again. "do not know." Cruel Peggy''s face became a little unnatural. "How about memory?" Adam asked again. "I have a good memory." Cruel Peggy''s eyes lit up. "I''ll dictate, you can remember..." Adam casually talked about a copy of the usual Ada and Missy report, and repeated it several times, but Peggy still couldn''t write down all of the murderous Peggy. "Ok, I get it." Savage Peggy said in frustration and dissatisfaction: "Obviously your secretary can''t be done by anyone, but I can''t figure out what this has to do with mathematics, memory, etc.?" "Needless to say, medicine, this is my job." Adam explained with a smile: "If you know, then you can be the secretary of my office, responsible for some work affairs. Math and memory are IQ and talent. Only if you are good at any of them, it means that you have the potential to quickly grow into a qualified secretary from scratch. Of course, with your beauty and charm, no matter you apply for any secretary, it is very popular. But if I only hire you with this, wouldn''t it be disrespectful to you? Is this what you want? " "..." Savage Peggy would definitely make fun of him before and said, you don''t have to respect me, disrespect for me is actually the greatest respect for me. But now that she is framed by Adam, she has an urge to restart her life. "Then what should I do now?" "Look at you." Adam smiled and said, "Whether it''s re-reading or finding a suitable job, it will do." Little Sweet Bear appeared silently at the door of the ward at this time, staring blankly. "Okay, say hello to Angela and me." Adam stopped the conversation and left with the little sweet bear. The murderous Peggy memorized the phone number on the card repeatedly, and when he was sure that he remembered the phone number, he erased the phone number. After returning, she was immediately questioned by her mother Angela. "How about it?" "How about what?" Savage Peggy didn''t want to talk to her. "You almost killed me because you wanted to hook up with Adam?" Angela was half laughing and half expecting: "Did you succeed?" "No." The murderous Peggy laughed at himself: "I don''t even have a primary school diploma. Even if I want to be a secretary for him, I am not qualified." "Hey, did you mention to him that you want to be his secretary?" Angela was surprised: "He refused?" "Refused" Brutal Peggy said the matter. "This is a good thing." Angela smiled and said: "At least after he knows your true identity, his attitude towards you is not bad. It seems that you have worked hard for your life and it is still effective. By the way, how about the card? Let me see. !" Brutal Peggy handed the card to Angela. Angela took it, played with it, and asked: "Have you checked? How much?" "one million." Brutal Peggy tells the truth. "I want 500,000!" Angela''s eyes lit up. Although she has always targeted the rich old man, to be honest, in the American drama world, if you want to rely on marriage to take over the other party''s property, or divide the divorce in half, that is just a matter of thinking. How many rich people are so stupid? More of it is to pay wages like hiring employees. How much does it cost to get married, how much does it cost to have a child, how many years do not divorce, and how much is the reward. It''s all clearly marked business, the relationship between the boss and the worker. Want to rely on part-time work for the bosss property? I want to fart. Even if the worm gnawed his head for a while, he got married on impulse. But wanting to divide the property afterwards is also a protracted lawsuit. As for Angela and the others, who have a record and cannot stand the investigation, they dare not push too much. Therefore, for so many years, the mother and daughter really haven''t got so much money at once. Not to mention hardly any brains. Just reckless. "no." Cruel Peggy shook his head: "I am 700,000, and you are 300,000. I did everything, and you almost stopped me before and gave you 300,000 because you are my mother." "no." Angela is naturally unwilling to agree: "I accompany you to risk my life. I want half of it to be the most basic, otherwise I should give you 100 million if I live or die." The mother and daughter began to divide their money into various quarrels. In the end, the murderous Peggy let go, saying that half of it is okay for one person, but in the future she will no longer partner with Angela to cheat money. She wants to solo and fly by herself, so that Angela can''t pester her anymore. "Did Adam give more than that?" Angela is very keen, staring at her daughter with scorching eyes. "only these." Cruel Peggy said calmly: "You don''t think he will give us a one million card? To be honest, he doesn''t have a good impression of you. A mother didn''t raise her daughter properly, but took her with her. Doing these bad things since childhood..." "Okay, okay!" Angela believed that there was no other one million card. Seeing her daughter said this, she couldn''t listen to her, and interrupted: "After only seeing him a few times, he was fooled into a saint? Do you know what this society is like? Do you think it''s easy for a single woman to raise a daughter by herself? You know nothing! Thats me. If you are following a mother who is full of poisons, you will find that you have been living in heaven all these years. Over the years, materially, what do you want I didnt buy for you? Despise me..." "It''s just material." Savage Peggy shook his head and said, "And since I was little, I have been helping you cheat money. The things you bought for me can''t offset the salary you should give me. But forget it. It''s too hurtful to care about it anymore. No matter how it was before, I accept your love. This 500,000 is regarded as my reward for you. I''m so old, I should have been independent long ago. " "Ha ha." Angela sneered: "What can you do if you are independent? Don''t think that this is a lot of 500,000. After you live on your own, you will find that you spend money like water. What else would you do besides continuing to scam money? What can you do? And if its just cheating money, the cooperation between our mother and daughter is a match made in heaven..." "enough." Brutal Peggy interrupted: "No matter what I want to do or what I can do, 500,000 is enough for me to sort out my mind. I only know now, I don''t want to listen to your **** anymore. A year ago, I said I wanted to fly solo. You always refused to let me do this for various reasons. Now, do you agree or disagree? " "All right." Angela looked at her resolute daughter for a while, then said helplessly: "You don''t hit the south wall or look back. There will be times when you cry in the future." "Don''t worry, I will never cry in front of you." Savage Peggy was overjoyed when his mother finally agreed. "I would rather you cry in front of me." Angela sighed: "And no matter how you plan, don''t treat someone like Adam Duncan as your ultimate goal. You can never grasp him like him." "I know." Savage Peggy nodded. Angela saw her daughter''s perfunctory and confidence that the newborn calf was not afraid of tigers, so she secretly shook her head. Cruel Peggy smiled sweetly at his mother. The reason why she erased the phone number on the bank card as soon as she got it, and concealed Adam''s claim that she could call him for help in difficult situations, was because she was worried about her mother. Adam''s accent on a phone call is particularly clear. She has only one chance. And once she let her mother know, it would be troublesome. Although she is confident that her figure and appearance are crushing her mother Angela, Angela''s deceptive aura over the years has made her a little bit embarrassed. Once again before, she yelled to leave. Angela made a bet with her. Who can first let the man on the bar drink alcohol to win. Even with all the temptations of the ferocious Peggy, the more sophisticated Angela still won easily. She was afraid that Angela would also use these methods on Adam. Whether it is success or failure, for her, it is an absolute failure. She naturally couldn''t let Angela have this opportunity. This is one of the reasons why she is now determined to part ways with Angela. Coupled with this is what she has been expecting when she grows up, and it is what Adam expects her to do. Various reasons are superimposed on one piece, making her extra firm. Otherwise, she would be dispelled by Angela''s various persuasion, and she would have been working together to be a thief. California. Los Angeles. After Adam comforted Chandler and the others, checked the latest security procedures, and repeatedly told him not to slack off, he returned with the little sweet bear. "I''m home." Juno greeted him with a smile, and looked at the little sweet bear: "How do you feel this time?" "Girls must protect themselves." Little Sweet Bear seriously said: "Sister, please also ask me." Chapter 1142： 1 King Belt 3 Explosion, Hammer Blast Big Bang Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. Adler Villa. "No problem at all." Juno faced the little Sweet Bear who suddenly took the initiative to study and smiled slightly: "I have notified Nikki and Sam. They will be there later." "I know how to do it." Little Sweet Bear nodded. Adam laughed blankly while watching. Nikki and Sam, these two girlfriends are really real girlfriends, they are nothing more than ordinary dramas used to train and test the little sweet bear. Said Cao Cao Cao Cao arrived. The little sweet bear greeted him with joy. Nikki and Sam felt a little flattered. Without him. A little too enthusiastic. The three little ones went upstairs hand in hand. "It seems that the stimulation given to Emma this time is quite big." Adam sighed. "fair enough." Juno said indifferently: "If she has been living in a peaceful environment, it doesn''t matter if she doesn''t experience it all her life. But this is not a completely peaceful world, full of unknown dangers everywhere. Especially for a delicate and beautiful little girl like her, it is even more dangerous. Although we can protect her for a while, we cannot protect her for the rest of her life. She always has to experience and then grow up. Now she actively wants to learn, which in my opinion is a good thing. When I was young, I used to go into the woods to catch animals by myself..." "She can''t compare with you." Adam smiled and glanced at her. "Then you are wrong." Juno smiled and said, "I think she may be better than me in the future." The phone rang when the two talked and laughed. "Sheldon." Adam picked up the phone, smiled with Juno, and connected the phone. "You are back, are you?" On the other side of the phone, Sheldon expected. "Um." Adam nodded: "First explain, if you remember to do a small check again, its still the same sentence. I won''t do it for you personally, it''s all the work done by the interns in the hospital. We are a teaching hospital, and we must give them enough hands-on opportunities. " "Not an inspection." Sheldon shook his head: "This time I want to invite you to join the paintball game tomorrow night and join our AA team." "Team AA?" Adam couldn''t help but smile and said, "Then you are going to find your school''s master janitor, kitchen lady and her son." "Don''t mention the former bear scientist to me." Sheldon came and said: "Our paintball team is also called the AA team." AA team, marching ant team. "Has Leonard agreed to this name?" Adam smiled. "certainly." Sheldon took it for granted: "We are a democratic country, and we vote to determine the outcome." "If after a series of annoying votes, someone loses and can''t get the result he wants, will he threaten to withdraw?" Adam teased. "Not the first time." Sheldon said frankly: "He will initiate a second vote until he is satisfied with the vote. If this fails, he will threaten to withdraw." Having said this, he was surprised: "Did Leonard tell you? The questions you asked are exactly the same as his." "No." Adam smiled and said, "But I think you have such a high IQ, you must have spent democracy and freedom." "Exploring the mystery and grasping the source is what I am good at." Sheldon smiled with satisfaction. "Um." Adam nodded: "So Leonard got your affirmative answer after inquiring. Your AA team proposal was unanimously approved by four to zero." "So I now invite you to join our AA team." Sheldon said back to business. "why?" Adam played with taste: "You know that once I join, your leadership will definitely be impacted." "I know" Shelton entangled: "But we only need you to participate occasionally, which is considered a foreign aid, so I won''t always threaten my leadership. And compared to being critically hit by that gang of kids, your occasional joining is still acceptable. " "I was critically hit by the kids again, huh?" Adam laughed loudly: "If it wasn''t for Emma and the others to be too young, I would really like to lead them to form a team, and then play against you to see how effective the AA team is." "Do not!" Sheldon shouted immediately: "No Emma!" "What? Are you scared?" Adam joked: "Don''t even have the courage to confront her head-on?" "I don''t want to hurt her." Shelton confided and pretended: "She is just a six-year-old kid who is not allowed to enter the paintball shooting range... I would like to remind you in advance that if you do not listen to advice and bring them here, some enthusiastic citizens will definitely call to report. " "If I tell you, if certain enthusiastic citizens call to report, a certain Emma will come to him and talk to him. Do you think this enthusiastic citizen will still report it? " Adam suffocated a smile and asked a soul question to an enthusiastic citizen. "..." On the other side of the phone, Sheldon said nothing. But Adam knew without looking, the corners of Sheldon''s mouth began to twitch and his eyelids began to twitch. "Just kidding, don''t worry, I won''t take Emma to team up to snipe you. Have fun, Sheldon." Adam was not good to continue teasing, and hung up the phone with a smile. "Actually it''s good to take Emma to play paintball gun shooting." Juno smiled and said, "It''s time to train her shooting consciousness in advance." "Yes." Adam nodded: "But Nikki and Sam are not their own children. If I speak, I can convince their mothers that there is no problem, but this is also a hidden danger. So although it takes them three teams to face-to-face with Shelton and their AA team, it will be very interesting to hammer AA. But forget it. Wait until they are a few years older. " Although paintball guns are not powerful, they are relative. After all, it''s shooting. There is still a certain risk. Especially for children. It would be really a hassle if someone caught this to report on it. "Pity." Juno teased: "What I want is now, Emma and the others are too young to play with. After waiting a few years, Shelton and their level will drop even faster, one by one with old arms and legs. Emma and their combat effectiveness have also improved faster, and the two are not at the same level. Emma and the others abused them every day, it didn''t make any sense. " "Ha ha." Adam burst into laughter. Emmm. To be more precise. The 27-year-old AA team who has been fighting for a long time and the 6-year-old Little Bears team, who have never played before, are evenly matched opponents. And only if the game is evenly matched and the win or lose is uncertain, it will be the most interesting to play. "Actually it doesn''t matter." Adam smiled and said: "Even if you are evenly matched, it''s good to be evenly matched, and abuse of food has its magic. I don''t mind watching them abuse food with Emma. In particular, they abused Shelton. Thinking of Sheldon and their expressions of shame and helplessness is actually worth the fare. " "How about we take Emma to team up and abuse Sheldon and them?" Juno was very happy to see Adam with such a high interest, and said, "Just keep Nikki and Sam from knowing. We specifically support Emma, ??let Emma abuse the four of them alone? " "Think about it." Adam''s eyes lit up. Nikki and Sam and their mother are uncontrollable factors. And Little Sweet Bear is his own family. "But you can''t go to the paintball shooting range." Adam said as he considered it. "certainly." Juno nodded. Going to a paintball shooting range is the same risk as taking Nikki Sam to play with. "We can get a paintball shooting range behind the villa." Juno suggested: "You can also let Emma exercise." "Not good, not good." Adam shook his head immediately after hearing this: "This is too dangerous." "Danger?" Juno was a little surprised. "This is a small town after all." Adam explained: "The sound of paintball guns is not small, and it is not good to affect neighbors. And in case someone misheard it, treat it as a real gun, look at the four of Shelton and the others, and aim the gun at Emma. Especially Howard, that wretchedness, is easy to be misunderstood. At that time, if there is an impulse to kill them one by one, it will be joy and sorrow. " "..." Juno twitched at the corner of his mouth and wanted to vomit, but after thinking about it, he nodded: "You make sense." Adam was not imagined in a vacuum. This is the world of American dramas. There are all kinds of strange things. Adam remembered a piece of news he had read in his previous life, and he was talking about the United States. A 26-year-old parent took his 10-year-old son to play a speeding paintball game. Right in the local community. As a result, he was mistaken for a real gun, and he directly took out a real gun and fired back. The little boy was not only hit, but after he fell from the car, he was also crushed by his father... Sure enough, parents who gave birth at the age of 16 are too unreliable. Finally, the parent was charged with child negligence and was arrested for causing serious bodily injuries. "That''s good. I will buy a new holiday estate nearby and relocate a paintball shooting range." Adam was reminded by Juno and patted his forehead: "There is no one around, it is very safe and secret, the environment is good, and the venue is large. It can be set up into various battlefields according to the terrain." "good idea." Juno smiled and said, "It just happens to be able to design some other training programs for Emma. She was stimulated, and since she wanted to learn, of course we had to teach each other. Girls, they must have the ability to protect themselves. " "Ok, Ok." Adam was also interested: "I will call now to see if there is a larger holiday estate nearby." In fact, when he first came to Los Angeles, he was going to buy the manor. After all, the manor should be regarded as the standard equipment for Adams female friends. It''s just that the good manor is far from the city. Whether it''s Adam and Juno commuting to get off work, or going to Shelton''s side, it''s a waste of time. So in the end, I bought a villa in a relatively nearby suburb. The villa is actually big enough and luxurious. The only thing worse than the manor is the venue. Near the manor are hundreds of thousands of acres of own territory, gardens, pastures, farms, artificial lakes, castles, everything. And this kind of large manor is generally the same large manor nearby. A few kilometers away from each other. The commuting is either driving or horse riding. In this kind of place, let alone playing with paintball guns, even with real guns and real bullets, no one will bother you. Such a large venue can be set up in any environment as long as it has the heart and money. "When the time comes, I will leave the renovation and renovation to me." Juno also really got interested: "At that time in our high school, if there was such a place, how interesting it would be to transform it into what you want." "Yes." Adam also remembered the joy of hunting together in the past: "This is probably the place where we settled. It is better to spend a little money and build a bigger one at a time, and you have to have everything." The two discussed for a while, then called and told assistant Ada about their needs and asked her to find someone to help them find it. "Wait, after we buy it, what if Shelton doesn''t want to come and play when she hears Emma is there?" Juno asked with a smile. "It doesn''t matter, there will be a playground inside, he can''t stand the temptation." Adam smiled and said: "And he really won''t come, we will let Emma go and invite him personally." One month later. TBBT4A apartment. "Hi Adam, it''s been a long time since I saw you." Petunia opened the door and came in. Seeing Adam was also there, her eyes lit up and she greeted her with a smile. "Hi, Petunia." Adam nodded: "It''s been busy these days." "What are you talking about?" Petunia said casually. "Adam invited us to Duncan Manor." Leonard said happily. "Duncan Manor?" Petunia opened her eyes wide: "Is it the kind of manor of the real manor?" "Of course it is the real estate." Leonard smiled and said, "It covers 200 acres. I just bought it recently." "How much does it cost?" Petunia couldn''t help expressing her hope for wealth. "Not much money." Adam smiled and said, "Penny, you can go with you when you have time." "Okay, when...I will definitely go!" Petunia was a little excited. Seeing everyone looking at her, she was a little embarrassed and said: "Don''t think I am from Omaha, and I have a farm at home, but I still can''t imagine the 200-acre farm becoming a manor." "We haven''t seen it either." Leonard laughed. "No one has seen it." Howard complained. Rajesh''s eyes moved, but even if Petunia was not present, he would not say that he had not only seen it, but also lived. He is such a low-key person. "This Saturday, Petunia, you will be with Leonard and them." Adam reminded: "Go to my place and play for two days." "Uh-huh." Petunia nodded repeatedly: "Do I need to prepare anything?" "Bikini..." As soon as Howard said this, he was excited, immediately raised his hand, saw Adam''s gaze, and said: "I''ll just talk about it." "This is the second shock." Adam reminded. "..." Howard was speechless. "You don''t need to bring anything specially, there is everything there." Adam smiled and said, "By the way, do you play paintball?" "Paintball?" Petunia was taken aback: "Isn''t that the children''s play..." Having said this, the eyes swept across the four faces of Shelton and the others and finally fell on Adam''s face, surprised: "Adam, do you also play paintball?" "Um." Adam nodded. "It was a real CS, mainly played by adults." Leonard tried his best to promote: "Duncan Manor has specially designed various paintball scenes, which are very interesting." He didn''t want to be regarded by Petunia as a kid who only likes to play with paintball guns or fun. "A paintball field is specially prepared in the manor?" Petunia was dumbfounded. "Otherwise, why did you suddenly buy the manor?" Adam smiled and said: "What is going on is that the venue is big and you can open it for fun." Petunia: "..." Chapter 1143： Zhuang Petunia thanked her ears Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! tbbt4a apartment. Adam talked a few more words, got up and left. When the door was closed, Petunia came back to her senses and looked at Leonard: "Adam was kidding, right? Purchasing a 200-acre manor specifically to have a large venue to play paintball guns? " "Is it weird?" Sheldon said dismissively: "As long as you like it, it''s worth the money. I see you buy shoes and clothes, and you dont care about the money at all? " "Yes." Petunia stagnated, but still confidently said: "But those beautiful clothes and shoes can give me a lot of free things..." "For example?" Sheldon curiously asked. "For example, food, alcohol and happiness~" Howard winked wryly. "Never talk to me like this." Petunia looked at Howard with a cold face. "It turned out to be so." Sheldon suddenly said, "So, there are free wifi, computer maintenance, furniture installation, delivery, and moving things..." "Wait, wait, what does this have to do with clothes and shoes?" Petunia''s face went dark. "It does not matter." Howard still couldn''t help being wretched: "Do you have those beautiful clothes and shoes? You can get these for free~ In fact, you can''t get more..." "Howard!" Leonard couldn''t listen anymore, and he drank to Howard, and then looked at Petunia with a smile: "They are nonsense, don''t care." "NO, I have not." Shelton didnt have the common sense to look at the glance, and said straightforwardly: If it wasnt because you had fantasies about her, how could she have free wifi, food, computer maintenance... "Enough, Sheldon!" Leonard shouted. "All right." Seeing Leonard staring at him, Sheldon nodded and stopped talking. "Adam buying a manor is actually like buying a scooter by ordinary people." Leonard was afraid that Petunia would ignore them angrily, and quickly changed the subject. "impossible?" Seeing this, Petunia''s face improved a lot, and her attention returned to Adam''s casual purchase of the manor, which shocked her. "Such a large manor, near Los Angeles, at least tens of millions, right? Adam bought it, can it be the same as we bought a scooter? " "Of course it''s different." Sheldon said: "It should be easier than this." "How much money does Adam have?" Petunia didn''t care to be angry with Sheldon, gossip said. "Do you know Iron Man?" Shelton didn''t answer the question. "do not know." Petunia shook her head. "What about Batman?" Sheldon asked again. "Ha, I know this." Petunia clapped her hands and laughed, and then incredulously said: "You mean Adam can be compared with Batman?" "of course not." Sheldon shook his head and said: "After all, Batman''s superpower is the ability to make money, and that is the world where the capital has developed to the extreme in the comics. Adam hasn''t reached this level yet, but for the average person, he is not much different from Batman and Iron Man. He can be regarded as the real version of Batman and Iron Man. " Having said this, he glanced at Rajesh and couldn''t help adding: "It''s the American reality version of Batman and Iron Man." "Oh, mygod!" Petunia exclaimed: "I should be friends with the real version of Batman. No one will believe this." "I know." Leonard couldn''t help but sighed: "In the past, a few of us wanted to have the most friends who had money..." "There are so many women." Howard answered again. "I also like technology." Shelton added. "Adam is our Batman and Iron Man friend." Leonard concluded. "It''s just too low-key." Howard regrettably said: "Otherwise, by virtue of our being his friend''s name, we won''t be short of women." "When did you become Adam''s friend?" Sheldon was surprised. "I''m not?" Howard was taken aback. "of course not." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "It''s only me who is a good friend of Adam, just like Chief Gordon is to Batman, and Colonel Rhode is to Iron Man." "Huh!" Leonard dissatisfied: "I am also a good friend of Adam, alright!" "You can barely count it." Sheldon glanced at Leonard, shrugged, and reluctantly said: "It''s like Ah Fu to Batman, and Harpy to Iron Man." "I''m not Ah Fu, nor Hapi!" Leonard said angrily. "My fault." Sheldon apologized: "You don''t have the skill of the bodyguard, Harpy, and the sophisticated butler, Ah Fu, who asked you to buy food. You can make a mistake for such a simple thing..." "Easy to buy food for you?!" Leonard''s voice suddenly rose infinitely. Although the menu says''shredded chicken'', Shelton asked for broccoli chicken to be cut into pieces instead of shredded, black rice not white rice, first-class hot mustard from a grocery store in Universe, and low sodium at the mall soy sauce For any takeaway, Sheldon has all kinds of strange and cumbersome requirements, and it must be delivered on time and on time. In many cases, Leonard can want to kill Sheldon. That''s it, it''s easy? Soon it will be Saturday. "Wow, Petunia, can I say that you are the real goddess?" Downstairs, when Howard saw Petunia who was deliberately dressing up, he couldn''t help but admire immediately. "No, you can''t." Petunia shook her head. "It''s a pity." Howard said trivially: "Today we will be teammates." "..." Leonard looked at Howard, who was ticking at Petunia, very speechless. He naturally understood what Howard meant. If it were not for teammates, Howard''s paintball gun would greet Penny. "Howard, I don''t need to remind you again. Today is Duncan Manor." Leonard decided to make a special move: "And you have a second vibe, Adam is not Shelton, and he won''t let you go to class to reset it. Strikes out and you are completely out. " "All right." Howard''s face stiffened, and he couldn''t get up. The crowd drove out of the city according to the address given by Adam. After driving for more than an hour, they arrived at a beautiful place. The fence in front of the iron fence gate. "Wow, it''s a retina scanner!" Howard blew a whistle. "I''ll try! I''ll try!" Sheldon in the passenger seat hurriedly released the seat belt, got out of the car and ran over, bringing his eyes to the retinal scanner. "Dr. Sheldon Cooper, allow entry." As a reminder sounded, the door slowly opened. "Fu''s voice? Isn''t it!" "This is great too!" "Woo!" This technologically-sense gate immediately made Leonard and the others excited, and they got off the car with full praise. Because of Penny''s presence, Rajesh felt the same, but only whimpered. "Big guy, big guy, is there such an exaggeration?" Petunia watched this scene silently. "What do you know!" Shelton snapped at her and stretched out his arm: "We also said that Adam is a real-life version of Batman, but look at this high-tech door and listen to the voice of Batman Butler Afu. We seem to have really come to Wayne Manor, look at my arm, goose bumps are all up! " "Adam is so cool! So good at playing! It''s me, I''ll try it!" Leonard also forgot the goddess Petunia for a while, opened Sheldon with a smile, and put his face together. How can women have fun with technology! "Dr. Leonard Hofstadter, allow entry!" The movie version of Ah Fu sounded again. "I don''t have to take off my glasses!" Leonard exclaimed excitedly. "Leonard?" Sheldon glanced at Leonard. "Um!" Leonard nodded heavily. "What are they doing?" Petunia watched the interaction between the two with a dazed expression. It''s a pity that no one cares about her at all. Then she was shocked to see that Leonard and Sheldon were face-to-face, moving towards the retinal scanner step by step, and they even tested the recognition rate of the retinal scanner at a glance. But what shocked her most was that Sheldon was willing to face Leonard! In addition, no one wanted to care about her for this retinal scanner, and she couldn''t help but feel deeply worried about the girls in the future. If technology continues to develop in this way, will the future girls be sought after by no one? "Refuse to enter! This is Duncan Manor, please leave immediately! Hush~gahaha~" Ah Fu''s voice came out again and issued a warning. This warning was accompanied by the evil laughter of the clown. "The clown''s laughter sounded from Wayne Manor?!!!" Sheldon rubbed his arms with both hands and shrank back, afraid and excited. "Oh, mygod! He not only knows, but he can also threaten to expel...With this retinal scanner, we are on the right track!" Leonard took out the asthma spray and began to breathe. This is so exciting! "It''s my turn, it''s my turn!" Howard couldn''t help it anymore, pushed Sheldon and Leonard away, and put his face together. "Mr. Howard Vorowitz, refuse to enter! Or don''t leave, I want to play a game with you, haha~" The voices of Ah Fu and the clown intersect in the scanner, and the clowns voice is extremely evil. "What?" Howard was stunned: "I refuse to enter? Why?" "Oh, Howard, does that have to be clear?" Petunia mocked. "Hmm..." Rajesh was itchy, ignoring Petunia''s presence, squeezing away Howard, who looked a little ugly, and moved his face to the side. "Dr. Rajesh Kusapari, allow entry!" Ah Fu''s voice sounded again. "Hahaha." Petunia laughed loudly: "I see!" "We all understand." Leonard sighed with a smile. "..." Mr. Howard Vorowitz was speechless and smirked a few times: "Ha, ha, ha, it''s really funny, this doctor and husband''s stalk will never pass, will it?" "Judging from the fact that you won''t get a PhD in your entire life, this is indeed the case." Sheldon said straightforwardly. "We are not the only one here who is not a doctor!" Howard said and looked at Petunia. "Well, I''ll try it." Petunia was also curious if she could enter, so she walked over, learning Leonard and they moved their faces together. "Miss Petunia, welcome to Duncan Manor." Ah Fu''s voice sounded. "Yes!" Seeing this, Petunia clenched a fist and waved her hand triumphantly. "She''s not the same." Sheldon was surprised. "This is normal. Adam must have ordered it based on someone who came." Leonard explained: "For example, we are more rigidly permitted to enter, emphasizing permissions, which makes us more immersive. Penny and the others were not too interested in this tone, so they switched to welcome guests. Adam is so good at playing! " "Wait I will find Adam to copy the clown''s laughter as the ringtone." Sheldon said happily. "I want too. There is no clown laughter ringtone on the market now, let alone something to say according to different situations. It must be made by Adam specially for the door. It''s so cool!" Leonard said excitedly. "Look for a celebrity to make a ringtone..." Petunia was speechless: "I bought such a large estate in order to have a larger venue to play paintball games. In order to install a retinal scanner for the gate, I specially asked the celebrity to customize the ringtone. Adam is too exaggerated, right? " "So, do you now know what Batman and Iron Man mean?" Sheldon asked. "I know, I know." Petunia really knows the meaning of the ability of money. Seeing that a group of people are still standing here and didn''t mean to enter at all, she couldn''t help but urged: "Big guy, we''ve played with it, so should we go in too?" "Have you played? Where does this go!" Sheldon shouted immediately: "Look at me, Leonard, Howard, you hold me with your head down, I will try this retinal scanner again." "good!" Leonard and Howard also immediately understood what Sheldon wanted to do, and they agreed, each holding their legs and the other holding their waist. Sheldon fell on his back, supported by them, holding the stone platform supporting the retinal scanner with both hands, and kept going up, trying to look at the retinal scanner upside down to test whether the retinal scanner could recognize the eye when it was turned upside down. "Higher, higher." Sheldon urged. "Don''t rush, I want to too!" "No more, no more." Leonard and Howard, both small men, can be called two halflings, and Sheldon, although not heavy, is a big thin mantis. The two halflings are okay to hold up the tall and thin mantis, but they can stand him up and hold him so high, it is really too much for them to bear. "Rajesh, come on!" Leonard and Howard screamed. Rajesh hurriedly stepped forward and put a hand, finally did not let Sheldon fall to the ground. But that''s it. The three of them couldn''t hold Sheldon upside down so high. "It''s a bitch." The Omaha Cowgirl looked at the three big men messing about there with a frail look. She couldn''t see it anymore. She complained, stepped forward and grabbed Sheldon''s legs with both hands~www.novelhall.com ~ Shouted: "Let go!" "you sure?" The Leonard trio looked at Petunia incredulously. "Hurry up, finish early, go in early, don''t mother-in-law, Sheldon is so thin, how much can it weigh?" Petunia urged again, and after the three Leonards let go, they held Sheldon''s legs and lifted Sheldon upside down by 1.5 meters, so that Sheldon''s eyes could meet the retinal scanner. "Dr. Sheldon Cooper, allow entry!" Ah Fu''s voice sounded again. "Yeah!" Sheldon screamed cheerfully. And the three Leonards looked at Zhuang Penny and thanked their ears in shame and shock. This scene was too shocking for the three weak chickens. Chapter 1144： Trash talk, bullet turn Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Inside Duncan Manor. "Why are they so foolish?" Little Sweet Bear watched Sheldon and the others yelling and playing non-stop in the surveillance video, and couldn''t help but complain. "This is childlike innocence." Juno smiled and said, "It was originally what you should have." "I don''t want to be like this." Little Sweet Bear respects Xie Bumin: "It''s so stupid." At this time, there was a scene of Zhuang Petunia thanking her ears. "Hey, this Petunia is a bit amazing." Little Sweet Bear was finally surprised. "For a long time, she will be your biggest opponent." Adam smiled and said: "She is from Omaha, and she likes to play with bulls and bulls. And she is also proficient in real gun shooting. These are the regular skills of the Omaha Cowgirl. After her sister was drunk, she could shoot her brother-in-law and wound but not kill. This kind of shooting consciousness is very sharp. It''s hardly worse than the doctor''s girlfriend stabbing the cheating boyfriend for 18 dollars, and the knife is not much worse. " Having said this, he glanced at Juno. Juno smiled without saying a word. "Invite her more in the future, and I will definitely defeat her as soon as possible." Little Sweet Bear has a high spirit of fighting. "Come slowly, don''t worry." Adam reassures: "First, practice with the four of Shelton. After you become familiar, slowly improve, and then treat Penny as a real opponent. When did you defeat Petunia, wait for three or five big guys, you won''t be afraid anymore. " "Ha ha." Juno couldn''t help smiling and said: "Emma, ??you are not strong now, first learn some fine skills from your sister. After your strength slowly rises with age, skills and strength, you will be the female version of Adam. " "I really want to grow up soon." Little Sweet Bear has firm eyes. "When are they going to play?" Peggy said silently: "Sheldon really hasn''t changed at all." "If you tell him this, he will say, why should I change?" Adam teased. "This is Shelton." Peggy nodded. The gate of Duncan Manor. Under the repeated urging of Petunia, the four of Shelton reluctantly got into the car and continued to drive in. "Mr. Howard Vorowitz, remember that we can come in this time." Petunia couldn''t help but mocked. "..." Howard was speechless. If you change to someone else, you may leave in anger. But he is magnanimous, in addition to being really broken, he is invincible. The gate of Duncan Manor is so interesting, how could he be run away angrily by a few words? "Wow, it''s so beautiful here." As the car drove into the manor, the scenery was pleasant along the way, and with the mysterious and noble price, Petunia felt the ultimate beauty. "Holyshit! This is the castle!" When I drove to the center of the manor and saw the towering castle building, everyone was shocked. Adam took Peggy, Little Sweet Bear, Juno, and Karen, already standing in the square in front of the castle, smiling at everyone: "Welcome to come and be a guest." "This is the castle, Adam." Petunia couldn''t help but complain: "You bought a castle manor now for the fun of paintball on the field?!" "It''s just a castle style." Adam smiled and said, "It''s not the famous castles in Europe. It''s nothing strange. And even those castles with names and surnames weren''t for living in the beginning, but for showing off? " "..." Petunia only felt countless slots in her heart, but she didn''t know how to say it. "I will take you to settle down first, and then I will show you around." Adam proposed. "well." Penny and the others were already suppressed, and naturally there was nothing else to say but good. Sheldon, who usually talks non-stop, never knows when to shut up, and never cares about these, but because he saw the little sweet bear present, he shrank himself and hid behind Leonard, trying to hide his existence. feel. "You can shoot Harry Potter here." Leonard and the others followed Adam into the castle, constantly looking at them, and exclaimed. "It''s a pity that we didn''t bring our magic clothes, otherwise there would be a real wizard certified by Hermione." Howard tried his best to restrain his anger. "It''s nice to have money." Petunia said with envy. "This is your room." Adam introduced to everyone one by one. "What about mine?" Howard saw that everyone had it, but he didn''t, sneered. "You sleep with Rajesh." Adam ridiculed: "Don''t forget that you have a second vibration. It is now in the observation period. It is the family of Rajesh and the others who can come in, so there is no separate room for you. Are you okay? " Rajesh immediately held up his chest, a proud expression that I was a man. Howard looked at Rajesh like this, but he could only smile bitterly and said, "No objection." "You clean up first, and when you come down later, let''s take a sightseeing car and take a tour as a whole." Adam smiled and said, then left. Everyone put down their salutes, looked at the luxurious guest room, and immediately yelled. Howard and Rajesh closed the door and started arguing about how to sleep and who was the one who spoke. There was a lot of noise, and when Adam called to remind him, he walked slowly. Two sightseeing cars have been parked in the square. Everyone got in the car and slowly began to visit the manor. Woods, hillsides, lakes, playgrounds, racing tracks, indoor sports centers, dance halls and theaters... almost everything, Petunia and the others were dumbfounded. "I don''t want to go anymore, I feel that I can stay here for the rest of my life." Petunia murmured. "Don''t say that." Adam teased: "I don''t want to be regarded as someone who uses a mansion to tempt and imprison others." "I just sigh." Petunia quickly explained. In the American drama world, there are quite a few evil existences that use wealth to lure people into these places. Some have also been slandered as such people. This is a very serious allegation. After driving around for a whole circle, it was noon, and Adam took them to lunch on a long table like in the movie and TV series. Shelton could no longer suppress his joy, constantly imitating the scene of students gathering in Harry Potter, causing Little Sweet Bear to look at him frequently. In this environment, Sheldon saw Little Sweet Bear as Hermione, and was not too afraid of her. After the lunch break at noon. "Leonard, Sheldon, Howard, Rajesh, Petunia, your team." Adam smiled and said, "Me, Peggy, Juno, Karen, Emma, ??do you have any comments?" "Have." Sheldon raised his hand and glanced weakly at Little Sweet Bear: "Can you not let Emma participate?" "no." Little Sweet Bear looked at Sheldon sternly. "Sheldon, don''t do that. The reason I bought this manor is to give Emma a suitable place to participate in paintball games." Adam persuaded: "If Emma is not allowed to participate, wouldn''t this manor be a loser? And I modified a lot for this purpose. Don''t you like the retina scanner at the door? " "like!" Sheldon shouted in unison. "Adam, you specifically asked the clown and Ah Fu to voice it, right?" Leonard asked. "certainly." Adam smiled and said: "I know you like this tune. If Emma can''t participate, the manor will not make sense to buy it. It would be better to sell it again." "do not want!" Sheldon shouted immediately. After visiting, he found that it was full of all kinds of elements he liked. It was simply their ashes of the dream castle of the second element, where they were left. "Then can Emma participate?" Adam smiled. "All right." Shelton couldn''t resist Adam and compromised as always. Others did not underestimate him. No one can resist this kind of inhumane persuasive method. "Is this really good?" Petunia looked at Emma, ??and hesitated. "Don''t worry, I made a special order for her. Even if you hit her, it won''t cause her any harm." Adam explained. "It''s customized again..." Petunia was speechless: "Well, I''m fine." "Then change into a combat uniform and get a paintball gun." Adam smiled and said, "Your equipment is over there." "I like this." Howard''s eyes lit up. "Can you beat a teammate?" Petunia squinted at Howard and asked. "sure." Adam nodded: "This is the most real battle imitated. Betrayal of internal fighting is also a real link. But I need to remind you that the battle is based on the team. The only winners are the aa team and the little sweet bear team. They are not individuals, and the prizes for the winner of the battle are very generous..." When the prize was mentioned, Shelton and the others were immediately excited. "Penny, please hold back, don''t fight internally, we must win." "It doesn''t matter, nine games and five wins, and the presence or absence of Howard does not affect the result." Petunia looked at Howard with a sneer, and she was confident that even if Howard was killed first, she would be confident that she would lead them to success. At this moment, Petunia stopped pretending and opened up the aura of overturning the Mavericks, pulling the Mavericks tail, Domination High School, and the Gunsling Cowgirl. "Okay, the rules are all set, let''s all prepare." Adam didn''t care whether they were fighting or not, he smiled and took the little sweet bear to change into battle uniforms. ten minutes. The two teams stood opposite each other in the woods. Team aa is in uniform camouflage, with Captain Sheldon standing in the middle, Leonard on the left, Penny on the right, and Howard and Rajesh on the outside. The Little Bears team also has a uniform camouflage uniform. The captain Little Bear stands in the middle, with Adam on the left, Juno on the right, and Peggy and Karen on the outside. That''s right! Little Sweet Bear is the captain of the team here. The reason for making such a big move is to let Little Sweet Bear have fun and get training. She is naturally the captain. The two captains looked at each other. "Should we say something at this time?" Petunia teased. "Oh, yes, as is customary, before the game, it is usually trash talking first." One word reminded Sheldon. As the captain, he took a step forward and coughed slightly: "Emma Grossman, your team is named Little Bears, it''s so weak. We must be defeated at our feet, because we are invincible marching ants! Also, you are far behind the real Hermione~" Having said this, he immediately retracted into the team, and then looked at his teammate triumphantly with an expression of Am I the king of trash talk?. "..." Everyone was speechless. That''s it? That''s it? However, everyone''s attention has been attracted by the little Sweet Bear stepping forward, and they all want to see what **** she will say, and no one pays attention to him anymore. "Physics is not really science at all!" Little Sweet Bear stood in front of the team, slowly uttering a terrifying rubbish. "what?!" "unacceptable!" "Take it back! Apologize!" Even if the little sweet bear is terrible and cute, the physics department otaku four-person group has completely exploded, staring at the little sweet bear, yelling for the little sweet bear to take back his words. Of the four of them, three are physicists, and although Howard is an engineer, he is also an engineer in the physics department. Physics is their belief. No one can slander, no god, let alone little sweet bear. "Let us speak with guns." Little Sweet Bear held up the custom-made light paintball gun in his hand, and said lightly: "Let''s see if you can use physics to persuade me to take back this sentence!" "war!" The four of Sheldon looked at each other, and they all saw each other''s determination to defend their faith. Following Sheldon''s words, the others agreed. "war!" "war!" "F...i...g..." This time, even if Rajesh couldn''t speak in front of the woman, he was barely talking about the vague war. At this moment, they are all fighting for their faith, with infinite fighting power! "war!" At this moment, Petunia was also infected by the atmosphere. She took a different look at the otaku quartet and shouted the slogan of fighting together. ten minutes later. Team aa and the Little Bears team dispersed in the woods. After a period of groping, they finally caught fire. Behind a big tree. "Hit Emma in a hat! Hit Emma in a hat!" The captain of the aa team, Sheldon, who initiated the battle of faith, shrank behind the tree and issued simple and clear commands to the teammates. "Sheldon, we need support, shoot." Leonard shouted the four. boom! Bang bang! Bang bang bang! All kinds of paintballs flew randomly, the little sweet bear had Adam and the others helping to suppress the firepower, and Leonard and the others were miserable. Sheldon probed slightly, and the paintball gun in his hand was hit, making him scream again and again. "You hold on to the line, and I jumped over from the side." Petunia was also overwhelmed by this fighting atmosphere I can never lose. Seeing that facing the enemy is not the opponent, she wants to stand sideways, intending to reverse it in one fell swoop. It''s a pity that the idea is good, but when she left, the remaining four people did not withstand the firepower as she imagined. On the contrary, her side assaulted, suffered heavy firepower, and was directly beaten gg. "what the hell?!" Petunia, who had left the game, looked at the otaku quartet that was suppressed by Little Sweet Bear with a gun, and then thought of their previous posture of fighting for faith, and directly cursed. boom! A gunshot sounded. "Ah oh!" Team AA Sheldon exclaimed: "I was hit in the back, I was hit in the back, her bullets will turn..." Chapter 1145： Sheldon Cooper and the Chamber of Secrets Duncan Manor. paintball competition. AA team VS Little Bears team. The captain of the AA team hiding behind the big tree to ensure his absolute safety, was calmly issuing a simple and clear command, suddenly shot in the back, and suddenly broke the defense. Will the opponent''s bullet turn? This is spear throwing! "Relax, it''s not that the bullet will turn, it''s the shot I fired." Howard''s comforting sound came from behind. "wha~t~?" Sheldon exploded as soon as he heard it, turned his head and stared at Howard, who was lying there as a sniper: "You stabbed your captain in the back? Howdareyou!" "I have good reasons. First, you are leading us to disaster." Howard said frankly: "Secondly, in this case, you will die sooner or later. Instead of dying tragically at the opposite gunpoint, I might as well kill you, and save you from screaming harshly. Third, your back is constantly swaying there. It''s too attractive to my sight. In such a good position, it''s really difficult to hold back from hitting... For these good reasons, I can give as much as you want, so I really cant blame me. " "Leonard!" Sheldon saw that the players were reluctant to listen to the orders on the battlefield, and almost thought that his theory (staring) theory (eyes) matter (Dali) (fa) was learned from the devout mother, so he could only ask experimental physicists for help. Leonard. "Don''t call me!" Leinard got angry: "Stop talking about him, I want to give you a few shots!" "why?" Sheldon was stunned and said aggrieved. "why?" Leonard said in air: "Look at what you behaved, which made me ashamed in front of Petunia. Before the war, I told her that I not only play paintball guns, but also often play Grand Theft Auto. I am very experienced in shooting. " "Can you blame me alone?" Sheldon retorted: "When Petunia rushed over from the side, I didn''t see how much firepower you could attract her. My captain is in charge of strategy and tactics, but he is not responsible for taking the lead in the charge. It was Dong Guo and the Red Bear who took the lead in the charge. " "" Leonard and others were speechless. Sheldon, the captain, really understands "follow me" and "give me up". But I also blame them. They thought that Shelton was the captain of the "follow me" kind of captain. Isn''t it just the lard blinded and blinded? Not right! They often seem to be blinded by lard and mistake Sheldon for a human being. Why is that? Leonard felt that he had discovered a great secret, and could not help but fall into deep doubts and thoughts. "whatthehell?" The fiercest rush, the strongest combat power, and the first war **** Petunia to die, came over and shouted at the crowd. "Penny, don''t be angry, I have already taken revenge for you." Howard, who was both wretched and clever, pointed to Sheldon''s back and asked for credit. "What the **** are you guys doing?" Petunia saw Sheldon being shot in the back, she didn''t know how to make her angry, and she really dropped a little. no way. Before Sheldon kept hiding behind the big tree, the ugly look of the tactical command was really an eyesore. If she hadn''t considered the overall situation at the time, she would have wanted to kill Sheldon first. "The main reason is that the sweet bear team has too much firepower." Howard explained: "It''s not our reason..." said this, his eyes glanced at Sheldon, and the voice changed: "Well, we also have a reason. Sheldon is too useless. Not only can it not increase the firepower, but it also keeps revealing our firepower distribution." "Yes." Leinard also suppressed his thoughts, and hurriedly concluded the case with Ms. Cooper must be making food for us every time I put too much lard, and then looked at Petunia with a smile. "But don''t worry, there are still eight rounds in the next, we will definitely win... well, at least one round! The most important thing is to participate!" The big deal, in the end, he secretly asked Adam to release the water. He knows Adam. In this kind of game, it is very impolite to hit them with a bald head. A handicap is still very sure. "I am too ambitious..." Penny gave Leonard a white look, but looked at the teammate in front of her, her pride disappeared. With these teammates, even if she has the top skill, she won''t be able to score. To win the next round is indeed the biggest expectation of today. boom! boom! boom! While they were discussing, the Little Bears team rushed up and took them away in a wave. Emmm. Mainly the shots fired by Little Sweet Bear. Adam was all around to join in the fun. He shot down the flying paintballs in advance when watching paintballs greet Little Sweet Bear. Although he is wearing a customized battle uniform, which protects Little Sweet Bear sturdily, it is the first time to play. Naturally, it is the first time for Little Sweet Bear to have fun. Annihilating the enemy unscathed is the greatest joy for the little sweet bear with obsessive-compulsive disorder. "I said, physics is not a real science. Who approves of it? Who opposes it?" After the first round of the battle was over, Little Sweet Bear looked around Sheldon and the crowd, made a post-war summary, and sounded the horn of the second battle. "Don''t go too far!" "You just won a round!" "We must win this round!" Shelton''s four were suddenly angry again. It''s just that Adam and they obviously noticed that their anger and fighting spirit were obviously weakened compared to the first time they heard the trash talk of Little Sweet Bear. "It seems that this fleece can''t be stalked a few times." Adam teased. "We are not sheep!" Sheldon was uneasy. "Yes, we are wolves! Ooooooo!" Howard echoed and began to show off his imitation skills again. "OK, OK, OK." Adam smiled playfully: "We are sheep, you are wolves, okay?" Juno chuckled beside him. "come again!" Petunia deserves to be the cowgirl of Omaha. She is so direct in doing things. She is too lazy to listen to Shelton and the others, and decisively ask for the second game directly. "good." Adam nodded. The two teams separated again and disappeared in the woods. The advantages of a large field are reflected, and there is no problem in simulating the real battlefield. The early search for enemy tracks, the arrangement of traps, the design of firepower distribution, etc. are very interesting. Of course, every time the AA team is here, almost all traps are arranged, and everyone is there waiting for Adam and them to arrive. Who made the main force of the AA team, Sheldon''s four people are enough. Even though Petunia wanted to take the initiative, in a four-to-one situation, she went out alone and suffered a few rounds of the first dead shuttle, and in the end she could only follow the big team. Gou, is also a tactic. It''s a pity that sometimes the strength gap is too big, and it''s useless. "Cheating, cheating! You are cheating!" After losing four rounds, Sheldon couldn''t help it anymore and screamed. That''s right! He is the kind of person who can''t afford to lose! "Where did we cheat?" Adam smiled and said: "We have Emma in our team. You think you are inferior to Emma, ??so you can stand up." Leinard all took a step back, highlighting Sheldon. "Please!" Sheldon looked back, complained to his teammates, and then looked at Adam confidently: "We are not inferior to Emma, ??but you cheated! Looking at these warheads, it''s clear that we have a precise shot. but it was blocked by another bullet. Once twice is a coincidence, what is three or four times? is cheating! " "what?" Penny and others heard this, and looked down the ground. Sure enough, they found that many warheads had collided and dropped to the ground, and they suddenly exclaimed. "See it!" Sheldon looked like he was catching you: "You are cheating!" "Can''t it be my marksmanship?" Adam smiled. "No one can shoot so accurately!" Petunia doesn''t believe it. boom! Adam raised his hand and shot at the air. Just as Petunia and the others were puzzled, a bird fell from the sky and hit Howard''s head. "OMG!" Petunia was stunned. Shelton and others were also dumbfounded. "Isn''t this an illusion?" Howard muttered to himself while touching the bird stunned by the paintball gun. "Adam, how did you do it?" Penny was incredible. "Without him, I have talent." Adam smiled slightly: "I think this is not difficult for everyone to understand, right?" The geniuses were dumbfounded and nodded. This reason is really invincible. For those of them who are also geniuses, which one has not been heard enough since childhood, how did you do it? You guys are amazing! Or something? "Howard, how about you?" Adam looked at Howard again. "" Howard twitched his mouth and said in disbelief, "It''s very funny, but why should you just say me, why not say Petunia?" "Do you want to compare her marksmanship or strength?" Adam smiled: "To some extent, Petunia is also an absolute genius in the cowgirl field. Of course I don''t need to ask her." "This is the truth." Although Petunia still feels a bit offended in terms of IQ, she is still very happy with Adam''s affirmation. "In our hometown in Omaha, when you mention me, no one doesn''t give a thumbs up!" "This is real!" Leonard half slapped a horse and half admired: "Before at the door, you mentioned Shelton''s appearance, it''s so cool! How did you do it?" "No one, to borrow Adam''s words, so talented!" Petunia raised her head triumphantly. This is the first time that she and Shelton and the geniuses have been mixed for so many days, and it feels so cool for the first time! In the future, Sheldon and others will laugh at her for not being a genius, or other normal friends laugh at her how to play with the genius freaks like Sheldon, she has something to say. no way! Who made her a genius too! Penny went up when she was proud and excited, and asked Adam not to hide, and to play with them, she had to go all out. So it was the fifth round, and waited until it started again. The five people who had hidden Penny saw that the five of Adam were lined up, and they walked over in such strides. "Too arrogant!" Petunia is not irritated, she says hello, she will shoot. boom! boom! boom! Before she could shoot, there was a gunshot, mixed with Sheldon''s cries of pain. "Well, that''s it for today." Adam smiled and announced the end. Petunia rubbed the head that was hit. When she walked out, she discovered that Sheldon and the others had been shot in the forehead. They were replaced by real bullets. They were all headshots, and they couldn''t die again. "See it!" Sheldon rubbed his forehead and exclaimed, "They cheated! With a sharpshooter like Adam, how can they lose! Replace me and I can win!" "" Everyone was speechless. Listening to the Lord''s words is like listening to the words. After everyone had a dinner in the evening, when she was about to go to bed, Sheldon came over quietly. "what?" Adam was taken aback. "Take me to see the secret room." Sheldon''s eyes burned and said: "Whether it is Harry Potter''s Chamber of Secrets or Batman''s Bat Cave, count me!" "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but smile: "Sheldon, you have so many ideas, but it''s a pity that you are neither Ron nor Ah Fu. Even if there is a secret room, you can''t go to see it." "Oh, comeon!" Shelton was really anxious when she heard that: "You said we are good friends." "when?" Adam said funny. "September 18, 1989, 12:03, Galveston County, Texas, county high school, library, I was eating..." Sheldon began to recall precisely. "Uh." Adam thought for a while, he wanted to be friends with Sheldon at the time, so he had a good IQ, he did say this, and smiled: "I remember you denied it." "I''m just the definition of a strange friend." Sheldon sophistry: "This does not prevent this from being the fact you said, I am your good friend. So if there is a secret room, my good friend should have the opportunity to take a look, rest assured, I will keep the secret. " He has always been good at sophistry when it comes to what he wants. "Do you keep a secret?" Adam sneered and said, "Forget it, you don''t need to keep the secret, I''ll tell you it, there is indeed a secret room." "I knew it!" Sheldon exclaimed, "Take me, take me!" "you sure?" Adam smiled playfully. "There won''t be any basilisks or groups of bats, right?" Sheldon stepped back a little frightened, but then he raised his head and said, "Forget it, even if there are basilisks or bat groups, I will recognize them, take me there." "Have you brought enough underwear?" Adam teased. "certainly." Sheldon proudly said: "Every time I go out, I am ready!" "Are you sure you are well prepared?" Adam joked: "Trust me, unless you bring a whole underwear production line, you will definitely not be prepared." "Hmm~" Sheldon was said to be so scared and expectant, and then he looked up, said a word, and walked out: "Wait for me." This is also a common problem in the Big Bang Theory I can''t control my bladder when I''m nervous. "Good night, Sheldon." Adam said to the back of Sheldon who hurriedly left: "There is no secret room at all." Um. Such a large castle manor, naturally, it is impossible to have no secret rooms. And there is more than one secret room. is like the gun room. All right. The gun room is no longer accurate enough. There is a very large secret room in this castle manor, which is specially used to store munitions. More accurately, it should be called an arsenal. In addition to ordinary guns and ammunition, it also enshrines Buddhas like Gatling Bodhisattva. no way. It''s such a large area, and it''s far from the town. In case the eyes are not open by any chance, there is no bodhisattva and other Buddhas to bless you, how can it not be considered stable. Besides, there are Junos teaching secret rooms and so on. After all, there are some teachings, which are really not suitable for doing in sunny places. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1146： Those who write novels are all serious people Duncan Manor. Sheldon was told by Adam to compromise with the bladder and returned, and Adam was gone. "Adam, Adam." Shelton yelled a few times and did not answer. He opened the door and went in. There was an envelope on the table that read: "Adam Duncan has been arrested in the Shura Field. What choice do you make? 1. Put down the envelope and go back to sleep (a wise move, follow your own IQ and instinct, and continue to flourish with gesture graphics). 2. Open the envelope, bravely rush to hell, rescue your friends (note: choose this option, please empty your bladder again, and call your favorite and your favorite people...because this is your last call with them Now, a graphic of a Joker playing card. "Huh~" Sheldon dropped the envelope and hummed, both scared and excited. After struggling for a long time, Sheldon lifted his head, picked up the envelope and left. . "Leinard." . "Leinard." . "Leinard." "Leinard is not here." Leonard''s voice came from the room. "Leinard, open the door, I have something to look for you." Sheldon deliberately lowered his voice. "what?" Leonard finally opened the door. "Huh, Petunia, are you here too?" As soon as Sheldon walked in, Penny was there, and his eyes lit up: "Great." "What''s wrong?" The door opened, and Howard and Rajesh came out. "It''s nothing, it has nothing to do with you." Sheldon waved his hand and closed the door. "comeon!" When Howard saw that Sheldon was so mysterious, he caught a glimpse of Petunia also inside, where she could still be stunned, and pushed the door directly in. Rajesh followed closely. "So, what are you and Petunia doing?" As soon as Howard entered the door, his eyes fell on Petunia and Leonard, eyebrows raised. "It has nothing to do with you, Howard." Leonard spit out, then looked at Sheldon: "Say things!" "It''s Adam!" Sheldon couldn''t leave Howard and Rajesh, so he could only treat them as if they didn''t exist, and handed the envelope to Leonard. "This is too simple, just choose 1!" Leonard glanced at him and knew what Adam meant. He stuffed the envelope into Sheldon''s hand and drove away impatiently. With this time, is it not pleasant to talk to Petunia? "What kind of friend are you!" Sheldon called: "This is a big adventure, did you know? It''s like Harry Potter and the Chamber of Secrets." Adam really has a secret room in this castle, he told me, so he must have been caught in the secret room like Ginny. And the three of us are like the iron triangle. It''s time for us to save Ginny Adam. " "What iron triangle?" Leonard vomited: "I''m not Ron with red hair!" "Who said you were Ron with red hair?" Sheldon raised his eyes and said, "You are Harry Potter!" "what?" Leonard was surprised, and the corners of his mouth couldn''t help but hang a curve: "I am Harry Potter this time? It sounds interesting, but you are willing to be Ron?" "Am I Ron? No, no, no!" Sheldon shook his head: "How could I be that idiot! Of course I am Hermione, Penny is Ron!" "" Everyone was speechless, Petunia looked at Sheldon with a dark face: "You say it again?" "Leonard is Harry Potter, brave and responsible for lying down the gun." Shelton explained patiently: "Penny, you are Ron, the muscle is in charge, and the gun is in charge. And I have always been in charge of wisdom, so even if I dont want to be Hermione, I have to do that first. I cant let you be Hermione, right? " "Why can''t I be Hermione?" Petunia exclaimed: "Adam said that I am a genius, and Hermione is strong in her own right, and can be called the strongest in the iron triangle. This is very similar to my positioning, okay?" "Oh, Petunia, Petunia, Petunia." Sheldon shook his head and laughed. "Oh, what''s up, what''s up, what''s up?" Petunia looked at Sheldon with her arms akimbo. "I don''t need to say that it is too clear, right?" Sheldon laughed. "you say!" Penny sneered. "Adam said that you are a genius, only to emphasize that Howard is not a genius, he brought you up." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "A genius cowgirl? I have never heard of such a name. Except for wisdom, everything else is not a genius. Any robot can be more powerful than you..." "Sheldon!" Leonard saw that Petunia''s face became more and more ugly, and quickly interrupted: "I''m not going to be Harry Potter, Petunia is not Ron, and you are not Hermione! quickly go back to sleep. Otherwise, I will ask Real Hermione to confront you now. " "Do not!" Sheldon''s mind suddenly appeared in the figure of the little sweet bear, and shook his head repeatedly: "Leonard, we are no longer the iron triangle, I am Batman, you are Afu. Let''s explore the bat cave and save Adam, please, it must be very interesting. " "I don''t think so." Leinard shook his head straight: "The meaning of this letter is obvious, sleep obediently, there is nothing, if you dare to choose the second item, the big night is noisy, then wait for it to shiver. I don''t want to be with you at night. " "Do you still have a sense of exploration?" Sheldon glared at Leonard: "Adam, this friend, is nothing for you?" "You and me, Adam will definitely choose me as his friend." Leonard murmured. Seeing that Sheldon was endless, he put the envelope in his hand back to him: "I am Afu, you are Batman, is this all right?" Can you go now? If I remember correctly, Batman has always acted by himself, and Afu is the technical and logistics guidance at the base. Now you go and act. I will give you technical guidance in the room. " "...Afu also acted with Batman." Shelton is still unwilling to give up Leonard. Emmm. He is mainly alone, looking for a secret room in such a big castle at night, a bit scared. "Okay, we will accompany you." Howard couldn''t stand it anymore, and he was very interested in this exploration operation, so he took the initiative to ask. "you?" Sheldon looked at Howard and Rajesh, with a look of disgust: "You are all suitable for Ron, but none of them are suitable for Harry Potter and Afu!" "Good night, Sheldon." Howard heard, turned around and left, and sent his most sincere blessing: "I wish you go to hell!" "Hell does not exist at all, you are still a scientist... I forgot, you are just an engineer, because you stayed with us for a long time, which made me forget." Sheldon chattered behind Howard. boom! Howard brought the door heavily. Sheldon shook his head and looked back. boom! Leonard also closed the door heavily. Sheldon looked left and right, and finally looked at the envelope in his hand. After gritting his teeth, he opened it, and saw that there was a math problem inside. "There are puzzles to solve puzzles." Sheldon''s eyes lit up, he looked at Leonard and Howard''s room again, shook his head and smiled: "Sure enough, it''s useless to find you, I still have to come by myself!" said, took the envelope back to the room. At the end of the corridor, a hidden camera transmitted all this to the big screen in the master bedroom. "Can this math problem hold Sheldon?" Adam, who was practicing acrobatic rope climbing, looked at Peggy, who was practising the net position. "I do not know either." Peggy''s heart is clear, and the sky is not shocked: "Sheldon was studying for a doctorate in mathematics recently, and picked up mathematics again. With his IQ and general mathematical problems, he won''t be stuck for long." "I hope he won''t figure it out before dawn." Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise, I really don''t want to scare him to death. It will be Halloween next Saturday, and there are already a lot of festive stuff in the castle." "His brain has a good self-protection function." Peggy smiled: "Otherwise, in the form of his high-definition picture memory, the fear of so many years has always existed in the past, present and future, and across all his timelines, he would have been scared a long time ago. is not because his brain has shielded these fears. Without special triggers, he would not think of those fears. " "Unfortunately, it''s not really lying on the timeline like Dr. Manhattan." Adam let out a long sigh of relief: "Otherwise, I also have this ability. I can discuss some of your current knowledge with the past you, or directly with the future you, and ask for more advanced knowledge. It will be very interesting. " "Are you sure you are just discussing with me in the past?" Peggy is smiling but not smiling. "...This is not important." Adam scolded himself for being troublesome, why did he write Shurachang on the envelope? Now that it was a bit of a plausible meaning, he quickly changed the subject. "Although I can''t traverse the timeline, I still have some similarities with Dr. Manhattan, right?" "Ah!" Peggy chuckled and said nothing. Adam also smiled, enjoying this moment quietly. Peggy thought that what Adam said was similar, but it was not what Adam really wanted to say. What Adam wants to say is that Dr. Manhattans life is a novel, he is both a reader and a writer, and he can modify the content of the decision book as he wishes. And Ya often thought at the time, if his journey was also a novel written by the system, then after he continues to grow, one day in the future, he may be able to completely control the system, and then read the entire novel, and quietly read his own life in the book. Adjusted to the process he was satisfied with. Of course, the life shown may not be as sloppy as before. After all, people who write novels are serious people. Emmm. is just this similarity. In the guest room. 2:30 in the morning. "I solved it, I solved it!" Shelton, who has been busy solving math problems, finally cheered. It''s a pity that no one should respond to him. He immediately picked up his cell phone and dialed Afo Hofstadter''s phone: "I solved it. I solved Adam''s trapped room." "Very good." Leonard, who was drowsily asleep, agreed and hung up the phone. "You want to go with me." Shelton made the call again, unwillingly. "If you call again, I will personally send you to hell." Leonard hung up anxiously. During the day in such a large venue, I played so many paintball games. Although most of the time, they are clinging, but they are also very tired. "It sounds like you dare to go to hell." Sheldon murmured at the hung up phone, after thinking about it, he decided to explore alone. He knew this was a game in his heart. But he just couldn''t help but want to play. Especially after he spent so much time solving math problems and getting clues. Master bedroom. "He is really persevering." After Adam and Peggy finished their exercises, they were reading, thinking and thinking, when they suddenly saw a sneaky figure appearing in the corridor of the large screen display. Peggy and Adam have been together for 9 years. They have stayed together for the longest time. As a result, they not only maintained their youth, but also improved their overall attributes. Sleep time has also been greatly reduced. Although it cannot be called my 48 hours a day. But it is four or five hours longer than the average person. Coupled with her super high IQ, the efficiency is not much worse than "My 48 hours a day". "Go ahead." Peggy pushed him and shook his head: "Although his brain has a strong ability to protect itself, his body is too poor. If he faints or hits his brain in an emergency, it will be bad." "All right." Adam thought about it too, put down the book in his hand, got up and walked out, quietly following Sheldon. "Sheldon~Sheldon~" As Sheldon approached the place where the math answer was given, a strange call suddenly sounded in the corridor. There were also flashing and bursting light tubes, and the light source in the corridor turned dark red. In line with the environment in the castle at 2:30 in the morning, Sheldon''s hair was immediately erected. "alright, alright." Sheldon knew it was Adam''s deception, but he was still a little scared, so he said loudly: "I know what''s going on. Halloween is still a week away. I still have to find the secret room now." "Gluck..." There was another silly laughter. "The sorrow of the witch, the dragging of the chain, the weird whimper, the three elements of the old-fashioned haunted house." Sheldon said as he walked, cheering himself up: "Ordinary people will scream, I will only say that I want to sleep." "Sheldon~" The weird call continued, blood began to ooze on the wall, and **** words appeared: "Lets meet in hell, Sheldon!" "Oh, the wall of blood." Shelton became more emboldened, and vomited: "It looks fake like a sodium carbonate solution dripping into phenolphthalein...Ah!" At this time, a skeleton flew over, and Sheldon screamed in surprise This is a bit powerful. " Sheldon clutched his small heart, and gasped constantly: "There is a skeleton containing phosphorus on the cable. Is your skeleton true to life?" "You can touch it~" The skeleton''s mouth suddenly opened and closed, and the voice came out from inside. "what!" Shelton glanced, and fainted directly. "what happened?" Such a big movement also awakened Leonard Penny and the others, and found them. "nothing." The lights turned on again, and Adam smiled at the people who came by: "Sheldon didn''t sleep honestly, he insisted on playing excitement. Now he hasn''t officially started, he is over." "He is scared to pee, right?" Petunia glanced at Sheldon lying on the ground, her expression strange. "no." Adam smiled and said, "It can only be considered that he didn''t control his bladder well, and let the bladder control again." Everyone looked at Sheldon like this, and the spirit of getting up was completely gone, and they all laughed around him to watch the excitement. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1147： Human Destroyer, Ammonia Warrior Sheldon Duncan Manor. 2:30 in the morning. Shelton refused to listen to advice, persistently explored the secret room of the manor, and finally fell to his ammonia-filled pool of tears. Amid the laughter of everyone, it seemed that they could smell the fragrance of ammonia. "Sheldon, wake up!" Adam avoided the tears of ammonia and squatted to wake Sheldon. "Help me, the skeleton has spoken." Sheldon clutched Adam''s arm tightly. "It''s not the skeleton talking, it''s me." Adam soothed. "It''s not you, it''s the skeleton, that!" Sheldon trembled and pointed to the skeleton of the skeleton still hanging over there. "Yes, it''s me." Adam said, holding the phone to operate, the skeleton opened his mouth again: "Did you see it? It''s me!" This time, Sheldon heard Adam''s voice because he didn''t deliberately change his voice. "wha~t~?" Sheldon saw that someone was controlling, and immediately got up, glanced at the skeleton, then at Adam, and asked with a distorted expression: "It''s all you scaring me?!" "Of course it is me." Adam murmured: "Otherwise, who wants to take care of you at night? To be honest, ghosts all dislike you. If you don''t believe me, ask everyone?" "This can''t be true anymore!" Everyone nodded in sympathy. "Sheldon, you go back to take a shower and change clothes." Penny pinched her nose and kindly reminded her. "oh, dear, oh, dear, oh, dear..." Sheldon lowered his head and saw that the hygienic disorder suddenly broke out, and he screamed and ran to his room. "This is really the most interesting vacation." "Yes, next Halloween, we can also consider doing it again." "necessary." Leonard, who was fed up with Sheldon, began to think about it. "Adam, this skeleton is really real." Penny is looking at the skeleton hanging there with a cable: "Next Saturday is Halloween. I will have a Halloween party in the apartment. Can you borrow this skeleton from me?" "Feel sorry." Adam shook his head and said: "This really doesn''t work. Actually, if Sheldon hadn''t had to play the secret game tonight, I wouldn''t have used it as a prop." "why?" Penny is puzzled. "You don''t want to know." Adam manipulated the phone again, and the skeleton began to move backwards on the cable track. "No way." Leonard said with a little fear: "Adam, are you real?" "What is it really?" Penny still did not respond. "This skeleton is not a human skeleton model made of PVC material, it is real!" Howard also shrank his neck. "what?" Penny was shocked: "That''s true? How could this be?" "You forgot that I am a doctor. There is also a doctor and nurse in this manor." Adam explained: "Isn''t it reasonable for our medical staff to apply to buy a real skeleton for research and study?" "Is it reasonable?" Petunia looked at Leonard and them in shock and confusion. "Reasonable." Leonard saw the goddess like this, and immediately suppressed the fear he had before, raised his neck and said: "In fact, many people want a real one. The reason why there is no one is that non-related researchers are not allowed to apply. Second, it is too expensive, and the average researcher does not have the financial resources to buy it. Both, Adam is fine. It''s normal for him to have this. " "you" Petunia looked around at these doctors and Howard, who were supposed to be doctors, and didn''t know what to say. They grew up over Halloween, and they often hung a skeleton frame in the room and outside the door. But that''s all fake. Who would have thought that someone would use it for real. "Welcome our ammonia fighters back." At this time, Sheldon changed his clothes and rushed over fiercely, and the three Leonards couldn''t help but start joking. "Be complacent with the scary results, gentlemen and ladies, I think I scared a timid university scholar, but you have forgotten one thing." Sheldon said with high spirits: "I''m a Texan through and through. We can fix people. If you don''t believe me, just ask the Mexicans..." "Don''t ask the Mexicans, we trust you." Howard was funny and said: "It''s just that I have a question and want to ask you..." "With your degree, I suggest you ask as much as you can." Shelton inserted the knife as always. "..." Howard''s mouth twitched: "My problem is that a Texan who can repair people meets a group of Texans who specialize in repairing people. This Texan who can repair people has been repaired, should take this group of special repair people. What should the Texas people do?" said this, everyone looked at Adam. "..." Shelton stagnated. He forgot that Adam is also a Texan. Peggy, Juneau, and Karen who live in this castle estate are all Texans. The more terrifying little sweet bear is also half of Texas descent. "Curse you!" Sheldon''s face was distorted for a while, and he cursed Howard who asked the question. Since the problem cannot be solved, solve the person who asked the problem. "It''s so scary." Howard exclaimed, and then said with a weird smile: "Sheldon, do you know what you overlooked?" "what''s up?" Sheldon looked at him warily. "What makes you fainted by what?" Howard looked at Sheldon maliciously. "It''s a skeleton made of PVC..." Sheldon said subconsciously, but seeing Howard''s smile and Petunia''s sympathetic gaze, I felt a little bit of a nuisance: "Isn''t it?" "of course not." Howard gave the answer directly: "Do you look down on Adam? Couldn''t he still buy a real human skeleton? Still use PVC?" "what" Shelton''s tone changed. Under Howard''s reminder, the high-definition graphic memory immediately recalled the previous memories, constantly zooming in on the details, then he turned his eyes and fainted again. "Poor Sheldon, he should really discuss with his bladder, who is the master?" Leonard sighed with a smile. "Poor Sheldon, don''t make fun of you there, wake him up quickly." Penny had experience, and she hugged the fallen Sheldon by a bear. "Poor Sheldon." Adam shook his head compassionately. Now, just looking at it and thinking about it, I am directly shocked and dizzy. One of his wishes for the future, Amy, is to be able to buy a real human skeleton for collection. Seeing that she likes to look forward to, I''m afraid I can''t wait to put it in the bedroom. What should Sheldon do? As Amy can''t afford to buy it? As a good friend of Sheldon, Adam will definitely give them a big gift when Sheldon gets married. It is a must to give the bride one of her favorite gifts. Emmm. This is simply the most appropriate wedding gift, absolutely nothing to do with bad taste. A perfect weekend just passed. Before leaving. "At my apartment next Saturday, I will have a party, Adam, you also come and have fun." Penny invited. "Let''s watch it then." Adam declined and said: "You guys are having fun." "Oh, Sheldon, Leonard, you can come here too." Petunia followed Adams gaze to Leonard and the others, and invited by the way. "Party? Party for men and women?" Howard was immediately refreshed. "Uh, there are boys and girls." Penny explained disgustingly, and continued to look at Leonard: "It''s just a gathering of friends, drinking beer and dancing." "Dance?" Leonard hesitated as soon as he heard it, but he remembered Howard took him to the dance studio when he was broken in love and glared at his teachers and ladies: "I don''t know, dance, maybe we are not suitable..." "Do not!" Shelton refused decisively. "Really? That''s a Halloween party, it''s fun." Penny invited politely again. "Halloween party? Masquerade?" Leonard and others got excited when they heard this. On the way back, I kept asking this and that, and as soon as I got home, I started to set off for the sewing machine to prepare Halloween costumes. As the **** two thorn apes, many of their clothes are sewn by themselves. Because only in this way can they achieve their ideal state. One week passed quickly. Sunday night. Adam received a call from Petunia and came over to take a look. TBBT4A apartment. On the sofa, Sheldon sat on the throne, and Leonard sat on the other side, empty in the middle. Howard stood in the open kitchen and watched the scene grinningly. "What''s wrong?" Adam opened the door and saw this scene. He couldn''t help but smiled: "I heard Petunia say that Leonard is having a conflict with Sheldon. What is the strange thing that happened?" Emmm. Shelton and Leonard''s conflict is a routine operation. And Leonard took the initiative to quarrel with Sheldon, that''s really strange. "How do I know, you ask why he always contradicts me?" Shelton said innocently. "I always have conflicts with you?!" Leonard''s voice suddenly rose. "yes!" Sheldon was very sure, righteous and confident. "...Forget it, I''m too lazy to talk to you!" Leonard airway. "what is the problem?" Adam sat down and looked at Leonard: "Is it because of the Halloween party last night?" "of course." When Howard mentioned the party, he couldn''t help but answer: "Penny''s catwoman last night is definitely the most successful one..." "she is not." Adam looked at him and smiled slightly. "..." Howard stagnated, then looked at Adam with envy and jealousy. "Why did Sheldon annoy you last night?" Adam looked at Leonard again. "Yes, you say it." Sheldon said in a puzzled way: "I kept risking my life to support you last night!" "You risked your life to stand up for me?" Leonard shouted: "When I almost started a fight with Petunias ex-boyfriend, you would only hide behind me. Then after he was persuaded by Petunia to leave, he corrected the fact that he thought I was a fairy but mine was a hobbit. Is this also called supporting me? " "Doesn''t that count?" Sheldon''s eyes widened and shouted louder. "...I don''t want to see your face." Leonard turned his head away, not wanting to see Sheldon. "There should be other reasons, right?" Adam smiled and said: "Leinard, let''s talk about it, I will judge, no matter what, I will stand by your side." "why?" Sheldon exclaimed indignantly. "Because I''m sure, no matter what the reason, it is definitely your fault." Adam affirmed. Sheldon stared at Adam. Adam ignored him. "Actually, I can''t blame Sheldon..." Leonard was a little embarrassed when he saw this, and said embarrassingly: "I have a reason too." "Let''s talk about it then." Adam is curious. There is no such thing in my memory. This must belong to his butterfly effect. "Penny''s ex-boyfriend also came over at the Halloween party last night. We had a duel and we ended up unhappy." Leonard began to tell: "After I went back, I became more and more angry. I thought I could use this party to go a step further with Penny. Who would have thought of making a fuss like that." "I also brought you a cup of hot tea and comforted you to stop being sad and want to talk." Sheldon couldn''t help but interject: "Although I can only say this, it is something you don''t want to talk about." "I know." Leonard became even more embarrassed: "After Sheldon left, Penny came over, and she apologized to me, and talked about her and that bastard, and started crying..." "Then what?" Howard was excited when he heard it: "Did you hug her? Is it light? Regular? French?" "What''s wrong with you?" Leinard looked at such a wretched Howard, spitting out disgust. "I am a romantic." Howard said without shame: "Apart from these, what else can you do?" "She cried and leaned in my arms, I said she was perfect, she said no, I insisted, she was moved, and then we were relieved..." Leonard recollected. "Let me just say it." Howard showed a plainly wretched expression: "What about below?" "Then I asked something that I regretted my whole life." Leonard''s expression of regret: "She was full of alcohol, so I asked her how much alcohol she drank. then asked her what she is doing now, is it related to drinking and being disappointed with her ex-boyfriend just now? " "oh, mygod!" When Howard heard it, he looked at Leonard incredulously: "You are such a nerd, what are you doing at this time? Replaced by me, I can''t say a word! " "do not talk!" Leonard yelled: "I regret that I died, and Petunia woke up from a drunken state, praised me as a genius, praised me as a good person, and hoped everyone would be like me... I am really a genius! Its just that if people all over the world are geniuses like me, human beings will not be able to reproduce and will be extinct! " "This is the truth!" Howard made up the knife. UU reading www. uukanshu.com "What does this have to do with me?" Sheldon wondered: "Why are you angry with me?" "Because you are the destroyer of mankind!" Leonard exclaimed, "It must be because I have lived with you for a long time and have been influenced by you. That''s why I would repeatedly talk about those silly problems that affect the survival of human beings at that time. Without you, relying on the relationship between me and Howard, I would usually be influenced by Howard, I would not say anything, I would definitely not regret it like I am now! And now under your influence, I am also slow to become a human destroyer! Shouldn''t I blame you? ! ! " "It makes sense." Sheldon thought, pursed his lips and nodded, accepting this statement, then his tone changed and he shouted: "But you should feel honored. The Human Destroyer is very domineering when you hear it, OK! And without me, you are still useless. Otherwise, you and Adam are also friends and are greatly influenced by him. Can it be said that Adam and Howard together can not offset my influence on you? " Leonard: "..." Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1148： Thor Rajesh: For the glory of the northern god! TBBT4A apartment. Leonard was speechless by Sheldon, so he was inexplicably angry and went inexplicably. "Howard, why are you the only one, Rajesh?" Adam looked at Howard, who was standing in the open kitchen watching the excitement. "who knows." Howard shrugged and said, "I didn''t find him after the party last night." "I haven''t seen him for a day today." Leonard added. "You didn''t look for it?" Adam looked at Howard in surprise. "Wow, don''t use this look." Howard couldn''t stand the way Adam looked at him like a scumbag. It''s not that he dislikes scumbags. But he just doesn''t want to be such a scumbag. "He dressed up as Thor yesterday. Maybe he was hacked by the real Norse Thor. You should be able to see him in the hospital." Howard spit out. "I still can''t imagine that you didn''t even go to him. It''s been a day." Adam sighed. "" Howard''s mouth twitched, not wanting to speak. Just then, the door was pushed open. "How are you guys, science bitches~" Rajesh, dressed in a Norse Thor, opened the door triumphantly, learning the arrogant appearance of his friend Howard, and walked in with open hands, facing Adams gaze, slightly lowered his head: "Adam is there too. ." "Good dress up." Adam teased. "thanks." Rajesh accepted the compliment unceremoniously. "You applauded, didn''t you?" Howard immediately perceives the problem keenly, and asks enviously. "Yes, you caught me." Rajesh pretended to have a guilty conscience being caught, but the triumph in his eyes was about to break through the sky. "how did you do that?" Leonard cried out incredibly. "Yeah, how did you do it?" Howard''s reaction became fierce: "You can''t even talk to women!" "Please." Rajesh held Thors Hammer in one hand and showed it from top to bottom with the other hand: With my majestic and mighty appearance, I dont need to say a word. Women who want to be nice to me are also arranged from the sky to the underground. ." "Are you scared to jump from the sky in line?" Sheldon straightened. "" Rajesh stagnated, then waved his hand: "Sheldon, you don''t understand, it''s meaningless for me to tell you this. You only need to know that I haven''t had much rest since last night until now. I''m really tired and annoying~" yelled tired and annoying, but the expression in his eyes was full of Versailles, "Brother is super brave and super happy". "I said someone took away all the equipment in my arrow basket, so that I couldn''t use my full strength, it turned out to be you!" Howard was lemon and air. Halloween last night, Howard was Robin Hood with a small bow and an arrow basket on his back. In addition to some decorative arrows, there was a large stack of equipment. When setting out to Petunia''s house, Howard reminded everyone that if anyone is lucky enough to be happy tonight, they can get happiness equipment in his arrow basket at any time. And for happiness, he has always been preparing for a lot of moments. People who don''t know the truth, seeing these equipment, thought Howard was really a tramp, but didn''t know that he was just overconfident. "Comeon, we all know you don''t need those equipment at all." Satisfied, Rajesh of Versailles Benfan, at this time, ruthlessly pierced his good friends. Then he drew a large pile of happiness equipment from Thor''s Crown, and threw it to Howard with an expression that was extremely irritating: "But give it back to you." "I knew it!" Howard took a large stack of equipment, immediately counted it, and then laughed: "No one is useful. You are a lucky dog, but you are not at all!" "Oh, Howard~" Thor Rajesh looked at his good friends sympathetically: "In your imagination, these things must require these equipment, don''t they?" "" Howard and Leonard were both shocked: "You can''t?" "You can ask Adam, he should resonate most with me..." Rajeshs chin is about to be lifted into the sky. "Don''t talk to me." Adam smiled reservedly: "Rajesh, even the imaginary you." "" Rajesh stagnates. After all, he was just a blind cat and ran into a dead mouse. It was okay to scream in front of Howard and them. When Adam laughed like this, he suddenly became guilty. "I''m useless, because I don''t need it!" Rajesh quickly moved his gaze away from Adam, and when he looked at his friend Howard and the others, his chin lifted again. "youluckydog!" Leonard and Howard felt that Rajesh couldn''t make up such bold details, and couldn''t help expressing the envy of the lucky dog. "Thor is a dog..." Adam was beside him, and he couldn''t help but laugh: "For the glory of the northern god?" "What is for the glory of the northern god?" Thor Rajesh didnt know the story of Thor, the single dog Thor, so he couldnt understand Adams laugh. "nothing." Adam smiled and shook his head: "Let''s continue talking about your glory." "What do you want to know?" Rajesh raised his chin again. "How did you do it?" Howard said anxiously. He has always been the king of emotional theory in the otaku quartet. He also tried his best last night, but the eggs didnt work... Rajesh, who couldn''t even talk to women without taking drugs, managed to score on the base with the ridiculous appearance of the Nordic Thor, which made him very shame...More importantly, he really wanted to know the details. Because he thinks Rajesh has discovered a great happiness code. Even Rajesh can do, but he cant do it without reason! "It''s very simple." Rajesh didnt continue to play mystery, and began to tell about his wonderful journey last night: "After you all went into action last night, I sat there thinking about life. Then a drunk woman came up and sat beside me and said, do I look drunk? " "I knew I was right!" Sheldon immediately took the call and looked at Leonard: "Did you see it?" "Ok, you are right, I will try this trick later." Leonard said helplessly. "What''s right?" Howard is puzzled. "After you took the initiative to strike up a conversation last night, the three of us sat there, very boring." Leinard explained: "I wanted to go too, but I didn''t know what to do. Shelton said he could help me because he observed the situation at the party..." "It''s like Jenny Goodall observing a chimpanzee." Sheldon added. Jenny Goodall is a world-renowned zoologist. In order to observe chimpanzees, she spent 38 years in the wild in the virgin forests of Africa. "Pennys friend is not a chimpanzee!" Leonard shouted. "are you sure?" Sheldon looked at Leonard like a fool: "Dont forget that Petunia also played a murderer. Its not surprising that her friends are chimpanzees, and its still a metaphor... But it''s different from you. You plan to spend thirty-eight years observing and trying to establish an intimate relationship with Petunia. I didnt have to observe in the wild for thirty-eight years. I only observed the chimpanzee for a while at the party. No, the friendship mode of Petunias friends. " As he said, he didn''t care about Leonard''s darkened face, raised his fingers, and said solemnly: "The interaction between them was chaotic and unorganized at first. But then I used my genius brain to discover that they actually have patterns. They have their unique language. Newcomers will say when approaching small groups: Do I look drunk? Other people will say: buddy~" "Then what?" Howard is very interested. "Then there will be no more." Leonard spit out. "At that point, I can observe that these are already pretty good." Sheldon confidently said: "Instead of you, how much experience has been observed and summarized over the years?" "" Leonard and Howard were speechless. "Yeah." In the past, Rajesh would bow his head and be speechless, but at this moment, he raised his head on the Versailles circuit: "I really can''t sum up any theory, I feel I am in the wrong direction. Im actually more suitable to be an experimental physicist. If the theory is not theoretical, I will do it first and then talk about it~" said here, his expression is too wretched, and he is undoubtedly a good friend of Howard. "We experimental physicists are not like you." Leonard said disgustingly and jealously. "That''s right, my kind of experimental physics is different from yours." Rajesh of Versailles Benfan shook his palm: "After all, you can only use your hands, and I can devote myself to the experiment~" "" Leonard looked at such annoying Rajesh, wishing to **** the Thor''s hammer in his hand and hammer the **** to death with a hammer. Adam laughed aloud beside him. definitely. Rajesh is really suitable to be Thor. They may not be human because of Howard, but Rajesh is a real dog! Thor, a single dog, its not for Rajesh to come. "and after?" Howard said incredulously: "Don''t tell me just because you don''t speak, you become a lucky dog!" "How can it be that simple!" Rajesh''s grandiose reservedness: "It depends on my handsome appearance and thanks to the happy treasures of our hometown, otherwise, why would I only come here now~" "Don''t laugh." Adam got up and smiled: "Come with me." "Where to go?" After Rajesh stayed, his face was full of joy: "I can finally join your club?" "what club?" Leonard is puzzled. "It''s the kind of fraternity club that only handsome VIPs like Adam and me can participate in." Rajesh was very excited, seeing Leonard and the others pulling their faces, so he comforted: "I will tell you about the legendary experience after I come back, but I''m sorry I can''t take you with you. After all, only VIPs can go to those places and occasions, and you are just P..." "enough!" Leonard couldn''t listen anymore, and shouted to Rajesh: "Go and go, don''t be here." VIP in English refers to very important person, very important person. P refers only to people, not farts in Dongguo. But the language barrier was strangely opened up at this moment. In the context of Rajesh''s under-pumping tone, the P of VIP means a fart. In combination with Rajeshs background, he said P, which also means a man. Seriously Wanyu agreed! "It''s not so exaggerated, you can follow Leonard." Adam interrupted with a smile. "real?" Leonard and Howard are overjoyed. "What? Can they go too?" Rajesh is a bit disgusted. "certainly." Adam nodded: "Especially Howard, as a good friend of yours, is for your own good by going to cheer you up when you check your body." "body check?!" Rajesh three people shouted in unison: "What to check the body?" "No way?" Adam was surprised: "Although you come from a peaceful country, you are not invincible. You didn''t use Howard''s equipment last night. That was the biggest mistake. Not everyone is Leslie Winkel, the goddess of luck. " "Leslie Winkel is not a goddess of luck!" Shelton was displeased when he heard it: "She''s just a woman with a nasty mouth!" "do not talk!" Rajesh said nervously: "Adam, do you think something will happen to me?" "Who knows this?" Adam shrugged and said: "You wouldn''t think that a woman who was drunk at will and drag you away is an innocent body? Otherwise, why would you think she came to you?" "Because of my handsomeness and exotic atmosphere?" Rajesh said without compelling words: "Before I parted, she praised me as a great man, gentle and passionate, and a super good listener." "Damn it, next time I have to learn to be a dumb." Howard spit out. "Oh, you can, but only if you can let women find you on their own initiative." Rajesh had this super-confident experience. When getting along with his good friends, he suddenly disappeared from the cramps and cautiousness of foreigners, and the frequency of smashing good friends continued to increase. "maybe." Adam smiled noncommitantly: "But it is undeniable that she is very casual, and this kind of randomness is theoretically risky. It all depends on whether you are lucky and safe in a small probability event." "go out!" Shelton had already ran to the open kitchen, picked up the disinfectant spray, and aimed at Rajesh. "Are you there?" Rajesh spit out. "What do you think?" Adam smiled and said: "Come on, really, although your experience will be very few, very few, but I still recommend that you screen and protect yourself." said this, he looked at Howard: "Yes, I''m talking about you, Howard." "I will." Howard is not ashamed, but rather proud. He thinks this is Adam''s best interpretation of him as the romantic king in the foursome. "Well, that''s good." Adam nodded: "Otherwise you will find that you are completely spending money to find sins and to make up for these sins later, you will have to spend more and more money. This is not something you can pay for a Jewish boy adult gift certificate. You dont want your mother to yell at you about these things, right? " "" Howard had a scene in which his mother yelled at him and said these uncomfortable words. The corners of his mouth twitched and then twitched. He really couldn''t bear that scene. Everyone went to the hospital. After some examinations, Rajesh was indeed one of the protagonists. He was kissed by the Goddess of Luck as always. There is a small probability that the incident will be encountered by him again, and he has no problem. "see it?" Rajesh shook again immediately: "She is not that kind of casual person at all, and it proves that she really just fell in love with my handsomeness and foreign land style. Now, please allow me to retire. I''m going back to rest and rest. I still have an appointment on Tuesday night~ That''s right! Brother, this is not a night and a day, it is very likely that I will be different from you from now on~ God, this is why I love the country~" Https:// Genius only remembers the address of this site in one second:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1149： Suddenly looking back, its all Peggy Hospital. Looking at Rajesh as he left, everyone showed an expression of disgust. "I would rather he and us not talk." Leonard spit out. "God, if he does this again, I would rather curb my masculinity a little bit and become a little bit more feminine." Howard also followed the complaints, but the content of the complaints made people look sideways. "Do not misunderstand." Howard saw that Adam and Leonard''s eyes were a little weird, and immediately explained: "Actually, Leonard and I mean the same thing. You also know that Rajesh can''t talk to women, and sometimes even more feminine men can''t. I can''t be a woman, so I can only..." "No need to explain to us." Adam interrupted with a smile. "Yes, Howard." Leinard also smiled and said, "This is a matter between you, so you don''t need to explain it to outsiders like us." "..." Howard''s mouth twitched, and soon he returned to Rajesh''s spitting, who was frantic with his ambitions. "Damn, I always thought he would be the one of us who was single in the end." "Sheldon has a better chance than him?" Leonard cried subconsciously. "What do you mean?" Howard disgusted: "Sheldon is at least a Texas cowboy, handsome, tall and smart. When he grows up, he may be able to find the other half." "I doubt it." Leonard was not blinded by the momentary dislike of Rajesh, and did not agree with Howard. Because for him, he dislikes Sheldon, who has always been annoying. "Wait and see..." Howard and Leonard talked about Rajesh and Sheldon all sorts of annoying places. "Two old fathers, go back and see your children, don''t stand here and block people from entering and exiting." Adam teased. "what?" Leonard raised his voice all at once: "I''m not Sheldon''s old father!" "I am not Rajesh''s old father either!" Howard also quickly retorted. "This is a metaphor." Adam smiled, and said solemnly: "But just now your appearance is no different from the old father who dislikes your own bear children, trust me!" "..." Leonard and Howard were speechless, looked at each other and flashed quickly. Adam returned to the hospital with a smile and started to work. Shelton''s wonderful work is just a leisure time adjustment, and it is Adam''s main business to treat diseases and save lives. Besides, he still has a lot of things to be busy. For example, Howard said before that Petunias catwoman at the Halloween party was the most successful one, but Adam definitely denied it. Because he saw another one on Halloween night. Emmm. and it''s still quite a brutal kind. into the night. Adam drove to Caltech and knocked on the door of a nearby detached house. "You''re here." The door opened, revealing the murderous Peggy''s surprised face. "Do you have any questions?" Adam smiled and walked in: "I still know a little about criminal psychology." "I believe you." After the brutal Peggy opened the door, he went into the kitchen. While busy, he took the time to agree with Adam: "Sit by yourself and wait for dinner." "correct." After Adam sat down, he looked at the detached house where the murderous Peggy lived, and smiled: "I didn''t have time to ask on Halloween night, why did you suddenly come to California and even went to Caltech to study criminal psychology?" "Because of you." Savage Peggy brought two plates of very poor-looking pasta, and said embarrassedly: "Sorry, I''ve never cooked by myself, so I will just take it." "Very good, Italy is always the most concerned about connotation, not appearance, and so on." Adam teased: "Because I came to Caltech to study criminal psychology? Should I say flattered?" "Didn''t you tell me not to mess with my mother anymore?" Cruel Peggy smiled and said, "I think it makes sense, and I have long wanted to leave my mother, so this time I resolutely quit." "Your mother didn''t stop it?" Adam smiled non-committal. "She wanted to come, but she couldn''t bear the 500,000 dollars." Murderous Peggy leaned over to pour red wine into the goblet at Adam''s table, and smiled: "Besides, she is my mother, not my enemy. I used to worry about my solo flight, but now that I am really ready to say goodbye to this road and embark on the right path, she will not really mess up my life. " "Hope." Adam nodded: "Just how do you think of studying psychology, or criminal psychology? This is not a good professional for girls. " "It''s still because of you." Cruel Peggy toasted, touched a glass with Adam, took a sip of red wine, and explained: "Didn''t Emma almost get taken away before? I said at the time that even if Emma is not your sister, I will still rush forward, this is not a lie. I havent found it before, but after that time, I found out that I really didnt see the little girl being hurt! Besides studying medicine and mathematics, I dont have that talent at all. After much deliberation, I still think its better to learn psychology. After all, its not completely starting from scratch..." Adam smiled knowingly when he heard this. The murderous Peggy has deceived with her "alien heroine" mother since she was a child. It can be said that psychology has been practiced since she was a child. Especially the dark psychology of men, is more knowledgeable. In this regard, she went to study criminal psychology, which is really not too outrageous. "I plan to study child criminal psychology in the future." Murderous Peggy continued: "Do something for child protection. I hope that every child can have a happy family. Unlike me... This can be counted as something that I really care about." "There is no perfect life." Adam saw that she was a little sad, and smiled and persuaded: "More and more unfortunate than you, your mother can be considered okay..." began to mention a few stories about scumbag parents at random, and she shook her head and sighed. "Don''t worry, if you like it in the future, even if you call me like Halloween night, I don''t mind." Adam teased. "Oh, man!" The sadness of the cruel Peggy was immediately dispelled, and he blushed with a light spit. She was just a momentary forgetfulness. Now in a normal state of mind, where she can hear this, she only feels ashamed. Then an orange Garfield cat meowed out. "So you like cats?" Adam looked at the Garfield and shifted the topic of addressing in moderation. "Can''t you tell?" Savage Peggy said in surprise: "You won''t forget about my Halloween night costume now, right?" "of course I remember." Adam smiled: "Someone told me that they had seen the most agile catwoman on Halloween, not much worse than Halle Berry, but I told them they were wrong." "The most agile catwoman?" Cruel Peggy doesn''t believe it at all. "This is not important." Adam is naturally not so rude, and raised his glass: "Anyway, it''s all words of praise." "Well, I accept." Cruel Peggy also raised his glass and touched Adam, and did not continue to hold on to this question. As soon as she guessed, she guessed what Adam and the others were using. "You don''t know that I like cats, so why do you think I am suddenly Catwoman?" Cruel Peggy curiously asked. "I thought you also like DC Comics, at least you like Halle Berry''s live-action movie." Adam explained. "Okay." Cruel Peggy shrugged. "Well, it''s okay." Adam nodded: "If you are replaced by you, it will amaze countless people." Catwoman, the first thing he thought of was the Catwoman in the Batman trilogy, which was really amazing. But the murderous catwoman of Peggy''s Halloween casually gave Adam a new acquaintance. I have to say that good innate talent is to crush the hard work in the later stage. "It''s not that easy." Cruel Peggy smiled and shook his head. Adam smiled, and said no more. To be honest, he didn''t want her to be close to the entertainment industry either. It''s not a good place to go there. "I remember you wandered around with your mother since you were young, where did you get your diploma?" Adam turned back to the previous topic. "I have to thank my mother for that." Savage Peggy sighed: "Although I was taken by her to cheat since I was a child, she would arrange me to go to school wherever I went. Although she also relies on this to aim at the target many times, but relying on this opportunity to transfer to another school and then to another school, I still got the high school diploma. " Adam nodded. No matter where you go to a formal university, you need a high school diploma. A good friend before Adam, MAX, because he didn''t have a high school graduation certificate, he could only go to a community college. Finally, he took the high school graduation exam and got the high school graduation certificate before he went to the regular university. Of course, as long as there are means, they can be faked. For the murderous Peggy, it is not difficult. It''s just that she is going to start again now, and then she will cheat at will as before, then it doesn''t make any sense, so she went to the university that she applied for through the formal way. has the status of a single parent since childhood and the blessing of good looks, and the application letter she wrote is particularly moving. California Institute of Technology''s criminal psychology is not a dominant subject, so the application is not difficult. "Do you know BUA?" Cruel Peggy took another sip of red wine. "knowledge." Adam''s eyes narrowed: "What''s the matter?" "Professor Jason Gideon will come to our school next week to give a speech." Cruel Peggy smiled and said: "He is the most authoritative expert in criminal psychology, and he is not only theoretic but also very good in practice. He is the best criminal psychology profiler in BUA, and his speech must be very wonderful. " "Do you adore him?" Adam sighed. "no." Cruel Peggy shook his head quickly: "I just think he is very powerful. He is my role model, not for other reasons." "Oh, I would rather have another reason." Adam sighed: "Otherwise you are very interested in BUA, and think that it is cool and meaningful for them to arrest serial perverted murderers urgently?" "Uh, is there a problem?" Cruel Peggy was taken aback. She really thinks so. through his own profile, save one after another innocent who will be brutally murdered by serial perverted murderers, which sounds exciting. "The problem is big." Adam looked at her deeply: "This job looks beautiful, but there are countless darkness hidden behind it. is a typical profession that truly when you stare at the abyss, the abyss is staring at you. Not to mention that their detection rate is not as exaggerated as you think. said that they really solved the case, and often they tried their luck. And most importantly, it is too dangerous. " "I am not afraid of danger." Cruel Peggy couldn''t help but said. "You don''t think you are afraid, but you actually don''t know anything about extreme danger." Adam shook his head and said: "BUA tracks serial perverted murderers. They study their psychology and track them through substitution. But many times, this kind of behavior is telling those serial perverted murderers. Take a look and take a look. Someone here can really understand you. Would you like to play a game with us? Its very exciting. " "Not so exaggerated, right?" Cruel Peggy couldn''t believe it. "It''s more exaggerated than that." Adam said solemnly: "Because as the BUA becomes more and more successful, this possibility becomes greater and greater. And once it really attracts that kind of super serial perverted murderer, I have to play games with you. Believe me, this will not become the achievement and glory of your life, but will only become the most painful experience of your life. You will never forget that you were tortured, or your teammates were tortured, or that many innocents were slaughtered as a game in front of you. So if you believe me, don''t even think about going to BUA. " "Are you worried about me?" Cruel Peggy smiled. "no way." Adam saw that she didn''t want to talk about this topic, he sighed in his heart, and continued without being ignorant. He also changed a happy smile: "I must be worthy of your shout." The atmosphere in the house immediately changed as soon as he said this. Adam has many advantages, one of which is that he cannot see others lacking love, and he happens to be very good at this theory and practice. As the saying goes: childhood regrets need a lifetime to heal. and the murderous Peggy was lucky enough to meet Adam, because Adam is not only a professional counterpart, but also the best at accelerating and accelerating, the length of his life will soon be shortened infinitely, and I believe he will soon be cured. more than a month later. Thanksgiving is over, and Christmas is in sight. Every major holiday, Adam is extremely busy. Especially Thanksgiving and Christmas. Because during this big festival comparable to the Spring Festival, there are not only many death injuries, but also serious personal injuries caused by many vicious crimes. These are all theoretical explanations. Major festivals are all a sense of ritual, which allows people to better adapt to the changes in the surrounding environment from psychological to physical. Watching others happily celebrate the festival, but I have nothing, it is easy to develop criminal psychology, and it is doubled. The economic situation is better. As soon as the economic situation is poor, people with nothing on a large scale are brewing this kind of sentiment. Can the serious personal injury caused by the crime rate on holidays in the American drama world increase exponentially? The joyous white Christmas for most people, and the **** Christmas for others. is so amazing! "Adam, we need you!" Just when Adam was busy saving people and had no time to go home, Rajesh and the others called. When he opened his mouth, Rajesh didn''t have the incomparable hum of the previous month, only extra eagerness. And Howard did not have the incomparable envy, jealousy and hatred of the previous month, but the joy of watching the excitement is not too big. Https:// Only one second to remember the address of this site:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1150： What kind of experience is it to be touched by the gourd baby grandma? Adam, who was undergoing the operation, received a call from Rajesh and the others. "What happened?" Adam said casually. After Rajesh and the others talked about it, Adam glanced at the operating room and said decisively: "I am currently undergoing an operation. This is not in a hurry. I will talk about it later." After speaking, I hung up the phone. "Doctor Duncan, if there is an emergency, you can leave the rest to me." Violet said quickly. "fine." Adam smiled and shook his head. Violet seemed to believe it or not. Because with Dr. Duncans technique, he used to call while performing surgery, not once or twice. This time I didn''t just hang up the phone, it must be because something was so special that even Dr. Duncan might be distracted. "Not what you think." Adam saw through her thoughts at a glance, and said with a weird smile: "This time I took the initiative to hang up, mainly because we were talking and chatting, and you could not support it, the laughter collapsed, which would affect the operation. My friends, what they do and encounters makes people laugh. " "Are they the scientist friends of Dr. Duncan?" Violet asked curiously: "Are top scientists like them so funny?" "of course not." Adam immediately shook his head: "They are also weird among scientists. Many of their colleagues don''t bother to pay attention to them, and they have very big opinions on them. Because of their weirdness, they have caused a lot of negative impact on the scientific community, and many people who don''t know the truth see that they think that scientists are like this. In particular, it has the greatest impact on young people, and many young people who have seen them decisively give up their scientific dreams. " "Hahaha." There was a burst of laughter in the operating room. "Doctor Duncan, you are so humorous." Violet had to keep her hands steady and could only hold back a smile. "I also hope this is my humor." Adam looked at Violet''s hand and signaled her to be careful, before faintly said: "You see, it''s such a common thing, you all think it is funny and funny. In fact, this is really commonplace, now you know why I hung up, right? " "understood." Violet restrained her emotions and focused her energy on being a helper, fearing medical accidents caused by laughter. Because this joke is already funny. If what Dr. Duncan wants to talk about is more weird and funny than this, even if she is trained by Dr. Duncan and is the most professional doctor, I am afraid that she will not be able to control her body at that time, and she will laugh and smoke directly, which will cause a medical accident. But she decided that after the operation, she must listen to Dr. Duncan''s funny things about his friend. She had a hunch that it would be very funny. Who made her a doctor, but also a female doctor, especially knows the medical principles of smiling for ten years. "Okay, let''s do it afterwards." After Adam finished the operation, he gave an order and walked out of the operating room. TBBT4A apartment. "Adam, here you are." Rajesh stood up as soon as he saw Adam. "You say it again, what''s the matter with you?" Adam walked in and thought of what Rajesh had said on the phone before, still feeling a little unreal. "He has a baby." Howard, a good friend, rushed to answer the call. "It''s really true, then congratulations, you have to treat me." Adam teased. "Don''t laugh at me, I''m going crazy now, you guys help me!" Rajesh yelled frantically. "I''m still not crazy now." Leonard murmured: "You called crazy some time ago. At that time, you were very sullen. You also said that we don''t know what the painful feeling of hurting the waist every night." "It was really painful and happy then." Rajesh thought of his life for more than a month, couldn''t help but nodded and laughed, and then said with a sad face: "But the premise is that one child can''t suddenly appear, no, it''s eight children!" "Eight kids?" Adam was surprised and said: "You can do it, you are indeed a citizen of a great country in the world, with eight children?" "no!" Rajesh smiled bitterly: "It was she who was pregnant, and she had already had 7 children before. Hell, I really seem to be back in the country of peace now, that''s horrible." "That''s better." Adam smiled and said: "How many things have been saved for you, maybe after you marry her, your family will be able to form the United Nations." "That''s it!" Rajesh yelled: "After she called me, I looked at her seven children. They had all skin colors. Isn''t it just that the United Nations was opened at home." But I don''t want to! And what she is carrying in her belly is not my baby at all! " "That''s boring." Adam ridiculed: "You can''t learn from Jobs! In order not to pay that little support, it would be too shameful to say that you can''t have children in public." "I''m not following Jobs, nor did I say that I can''t have children..." Rajesh hesitated. "What''s going on? Didn''t you say that you never used equipment before?" Adam played with the taste: "A full month, you call back pain every day, this must be your child''s right." "Yes." Howard''s heart moved: "Rajesh, what''s the matter? I know, according to your words, we all have no imagination. Then you tell us, since you are not going to learn Jobs, you have fertility, and you break through your imagination so much, how could this child not belong to you? " "..." Rajesh was speechless, and looked at everyone with a smile, and he didn''t bother to pretend to be anymore, and went straight to a showdown: "Well, my previous description is a little bit flawed. It''s not that I didn''t use the equipment, but insisted on using it every time, especially after Adam took me to the hospital for an examination. " "Then what do you give me back?" Howard squinted at his friend. "I bought it again." Rajesh confessed: "I just want you to look at me with admiration. You also know that my father is a gynecologist, and I have been playing in his clinic since I was a child. I pay special attention to this aspect, so how can I fail to protect it? " "Even so, you can''t say that the kid is definitely not yours." Adam ridiculed: "After all, look at the small, almost unnoticed reminder on the equipment. Equipment can''t be 100% effective, so the eighth child may still be yours. " "That probability is too small." Rajesh cried, "Anyway, I''m sure that child is not mine!" "Then how do you think I can help you?" Adam smiled and said, "I''m just pregnant now, so it''s not easy to do a paternity test. And because your childs mother is so affectionate, Im afraid I wont agree to do a paternity test. " "If you want me to tell, you just ask her to marry me." Howard sneered: "Now that you have all your wives and children, you immediately made history, and you don''t have to worry about how you can avoid dying alone if you can''t talk to a woman." "I still can''t talk to her!" Rajesh stared bitterly at his good friend. "Then you are miserable." Howard shrugged and said: "You will lose the fight in the future." "..." Rajesh''s face went dark. The reason why he is so anxious now is because he does not want to believe that this child belongs to him. But every time he wanted to talk to his child''s mother, he couldn''t say a word. He could only listen to what the child''s mother said, as if he wanted to start a family with him and make him a father of eight children. He does not lack this support. But if the news were heard by his parents, he would definitely be kicked out of the family heir list by his parents in the first place. And to be honest, don''t look at how pitiful he and Howard they usually say, as long as a woman can look at them, they can accept whatever they say. But when this happens, whether it is Leonard, Rajesh, or even Howard, like other normal men, they are very picky. I wish I couldn''t pick a perfect one. As long as it is a woman, um, as long as it is an individual, they can accept it? Do not make jokes! Tianxianhuaren, they also have to see if they have the second element attribute, if they have got their points, if they have no choice or if they have no energy to choose, then they will agree. Otherwise, with their conditions, no matter how wonderful they are, how could they be single all the time. "Adam, you are the most experienced in this area, what do you think I should do?" Rajesh looked at Adam pitifully. "do not." Adam waved his hand: "You can''t grasp my experience, so let''s say things in terms of things. Now we have to figure out what exactly do you want?" "I just don''t think she is pregnant with my child." Rajesh insisted. "What if it is?" Adam asked, "What do you want to do?" "There is no such possibility." Rajesh shouted: "I''m so careful, there can be no accidents." "Ha ha." Adam looked at him and smiled: "I believe you." From this aspect, the man Yuan Shikong and Petunia had a hands on, really deserves Adam''s trust. If he really did a good job of protection deliberately, it stands to reason that the chance of getting pregnant with his child is indeed close to zero. "You laugh so weirdly." Sheldon saw Adam smile so, and glanced at him, and couldn''t help frowning: "Is there something wrong?" "there is nothing." Adam smiled and said, "I just remembered the original origin of this incident, the Halloween party. I remember hearing you talk about it. At the beginning, all four of you all dressed up as Flash?" "Yes." Shelton got angry as soon as he said this: "I always said that we should communicate in advance, I am the most suitable for the Flash. If we do that, I won''t use the Doppler effect, and no one can see it! " "No, you are not the most suitable." Adam said seriously: "Rajesh is the real Flash." "I''ll just say it!" Although Rajesh was worried, he couldn''t help but feel complacent when he heard this: "At that time, we could be in a row, and then others saw that there were even afterimages. They must regard the four of us as the real Flash." "Please, others will not think that the four of us are flash afterimages, but only think that we are mentally retarded!" Leonard complained. "It seems like our others are different." Rajesh murmured dissatisfiedly. "The four of you are all dressed as Flash. It''s really interesting to stand in a row and imitate the afterimage of the Flash according to Rajesh''s idea." Adam smiled and said, "It''s just that Sheldon is too tall and doesn''t match you at all." "It does not matter." Rajesh explained: "The Flash has a variety of multiverse versions, tall, short, fat and thin are uncertain. The four of us are placed in afterimages, which can be the afterimages of the multiverse." "It makes sense." Adam nodded and exclaimed, "It seems that you are the most suitable candidate for the Flash." "no, he is not!" Shelton couldn''t understand Adam''s connotation and ridicule. He who liked the Flash the most, immediately retorted. "Well, everyone, the key issue now is not who is the Flash, but Rajesh is going to be a father!" Leonard pulled the crooked building back. "It doesn''t really matter." Adam analyzed: "Whether the child is yours or not, you are not going to marry her, are you?" "certainly." Rajesh nodded repeatedly. Usually playing, encountering such an active woman after drinking, it''s Misty Rain. But if you marry such a woman home, it won''t take long for you to become the Hulk. There are almost 8 children, and they still have all kinds of skin colors. Rajesh realized that his father is not the kind of person who must promote the country of peace. Therefore, it is completely meaningless to open a small United Nations first, and stack various buffs in advance. "That''s easier." Adam smiled and said: "Let''s wait and see, the child is not yours, you don''t have to worry about it, and you don''t have this legal obligation. If the child really belongs to you, you just need to pay for the support, and if you dont need that little money, you just need to raise a little Guizi. " "Yes." Howard vomited: "Can''t your bloodline child be as good as Xiao Guizi, right? Besides, your father is the doctor who prescribes Bentley!" "It''s rented!" Now Rajesh, for his good friends, still tries his best to conceal the fact that he is actually the Iron Man in the country of peace, pretending to be poor in strength. "And Xiao Guizi is my baby. No one can be more noble than her. You must not discriminate against her." "Little Guizi is just a dog!" Howard complained: "You are discriminating against countless people, including yourself!" Adam was watching them spit out each other, watching them happily. Fortunately, the grandma of the gourd baby didnt know the true situation of Rajesh, otherwise she would definitely depend on Rajesh. "Hey, there seems to be only this way now." Rajesh sighed finally. "You just want to do this...Where are you going?" Howard spit out, then saw Rajesh getting up and leaving, he couldn''t help but yelled. "Go and tell her clearly." Rajesh looked sad and unlovable. "Come on." Howard saw through his good friends at a glance and debunked: "You want to do it anyway, don''t waste it, right?" "Why?" Rajesh exaggerated: "Who do you think of me? You think I don''t want to marry her, and you don''t think this child is mine. Just because I need to wait for the child to come out and do a paternity test to determine that the responsibility is completely separated. Before that, I will have no shame to make affection with her still? " "Yes, you should not be so shameless." Leonard also didn''t believe it. "Very well, just keep thinking about it." Rajesh smiled wryly, twisted and walked away. Everyone: "..." Chapter 1151： No pink can stop the jet tbbt4a apartment. "To borrow a word from Howard: Don''t overestimate my bottom line." Adam looked at Rajesh, who had figured out the coquettish departure, and exclaimed: "It is a good friend of Howard." "Hey! I never said this!" Howard couldn''t help but retorted. "You taste, you fine taste!" Adam looked at him: "Now tell me, did you say this?" "..." Howard faced everyone''s gaze, he wanted to refute, but in the end he nodded and said: "Well, this is indeed like what I said, but I didn''t say it." "You will say it." Adam affirmed. Rajesh''s farce has temporarily come to an end. Even more exciting plots have to wait for the birth of Gourd King Kong, I believe it will be more exciting then. Adler Villa. "Peggy again." Juno, who was dining and chatting, saw Adam picking up his cell phone and looking at it. After saying a few words, he was about to get up and leave. He couldn''t help but ridicule. "..." Adam was speechless and nodded: "I have been surrounded by Peggy, and Peggy is all around me." "This new Peggy is studying criminal psychology?" Juno said with interest: "Does she really want to go to Bua?" "It looks a little bit now." Adam spread his hand and said: "You know, our relationship has not reached that point. I reminded me that she didn''t respond, and I can''t say more." "It looks like another Peggy with his own opinion." Juno nodded, his eyes full of appreciation: "It''s even rarer to see her protective psychology for children, I really want to know her." "You want to see her so much, go with me?" Adam said without hesitation. "just forget it." Juno regretted: "Since she is determined to walk the road to Bua, save Little Sweet Bear, and like-minded to make a positive contribution to the cause of child protection, then although I really want to see her know her, it is no longer appropriate. NS." Bua is fbi''s most elite psychological profile team. Every team member is used to profile anyone in their eyes. This is a professional habit. And some super abnormal criminals, because of their arrogance and desire, like to take the initiative to contact law enforcement officers like Bua, commit crimes hidden under their noses, and play games with them to gain super happiness. But as robust as Juno, he would not do such a thing. emmm. After all, she is not a super perverted criminal. She will only avoid entering the field of vision of Bua law enforcement officers in advance, so that they will not even have the opportunity to analyze the profile. "She will not necessarily enter Bua..." Adam shook her head: "Well, I know what you mean, but what happens in the end depends on her own choice." "of course." Juno smiled, then shook a fist at Adam: "Go on, Tiger!" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. "I look good at her." Juno smiled and said: "In the future, if there is such a bua goddess who fits our three views and has been trained by you. Then the cleaning work of serial pervert murderers need not be limited to the few metropolises where we are. Secretly it is not as convenient as justified. So seriously. Go on, tiger! " "Co-authored me as a tool tiger for training goddess detectives." Adam complained, looked upstairs, met Juno''s relieved gaze, coughed lightly, raised his foot and left. Dinning room. "Reid, are you here too?" When Adam passed by, he discovered that not only Professor Gideon, but also Dr. Spencer Reid. "Well, we should be invited by lapd to give them psychological profile training." Reid explained: "Gideon gave a lecture at the Caltech Department of Psychology by the way." "You didn''t speak on stage? This is your alma mater." Adam smiled. "Of course Dr. Reid is also on stage." Brutal Peggy smiled and said, "Very professional and knowledgeable." "thanks." Reid smiled shyly. Compared with Shelton, who was still a child, Reid, who was 13 or 14 years old, was a pure boy and he knew how beautiful and ugly. "Professor Gideon, it''s nice to see you again." Adam shook hands with the silent middle-aged bald man: "You are a professional senior that Peggy admires very much. Please give more pointers to her professional studies in the future." "no problem." Professor Gideon nodded calmly: "It''s rare to have this heart and willing to study hard." "Yes." Adam glanced at him and exclaimed: "Actually, I told her a lot about your business is not easy, but she just has a sense of justice than ordinary people." "In our business, we will sacrifice a lot." Professor Gideon said: "Especially the time spent with family and friends, it is difficult to have healthy family relationships. Basically it''s not single or divorced, or it''s on the way to divorce and single. Peggy, you have a few more years to consider before making a choice. " "To be honest, I like being single the most." Brutal Peggy smiled and said, "That''s the freedom I dream of." Gideon looked at her and then at Adam, nodding without speaking. Everyone was eating and chatting, mainly Adam and Reid were chatting about family affairs, and Peggy consulted Gideon for some professional knowledge, and the atmosphere was okay. "Reid, do you have any activities next time?" After the meal, Adam asked. "I have a high school classmate here. He knew that I had come and invited me to his gallery. Gideon was interested in painting, so we were going to take a look there first." Reid said, "Adam, Peggy, you can go together if you have time." "Are you still in touch with your high school classmates?" Adam was surprised: "If I remember correctly, you are about the same as Shelton. You went to college at a very young age, right?" "Well, go to college at the age of 12." Reid nodded: "My high school classmates and I are generally 6 years old, and I am also surprised that he will invite me." "Multiple friends is not a bad thing." Adam smiled and said, "It''s better than Sheldon who has almost no friends." "Dr. Cooper has your friends, so much better than me." Reid said with some envy. "He is much luckier than you." Adam sighed. But it''s not surprising, the same IQ, the same genius, but one is taking the warm daily funny episode, and the other is taking the nervous suspense crime episode. The living conditions of the two are completely different. "It''s late." Professor Gideon reminded. "You go, we still have things left." Adam glanced at the ferocious Peggy, smiled and declined. This is Los Angeles, Hollywood is right next to it, and the paparazzi don''t know how many. Adam must try his best to reduce his sense of existence if he is young and immortal, otherwise it will be troublesome. It is naturally impossible for Adam to pass in places where arty stars like galleries may attract arty stars, and then there are crowds of paparazzi outside. "good." Reid didn''t say much, and left with Professor Gideon. "Did you hear that?" Adam looked at their leaving backs and said to the murderous Peggy: "This is from the old and new members of Bua. You still haven''t wavered at all?" If possible, he really doesn''t want his friends around to do these dangerous things. Bua does have the right resource advantage. But there are advantages and disadvantages. Their whereabouts are transparent, and they need to rely on the cooperation of the local police station wherever they go, which can be said to be unfamiliar. If you encounter a super abnormal criminal who has a high IQ and is simply a law enforcement officer, it is really impossible to prevent. Whether it is life or death, tragic death or super-double tragic death, it all depends on the protagonist''s luck. Adam, who likes stability, naturally doesn''t like this state of work and life. "What''s to shake?" Brutal Peggy smiled: "I have never lived a normal life, and I will probably not have a normal family life in the future, do you think so?" "..." Adam is not good to answer this, so he can only change the subject with a smile: "Since you are really ready to develop in the direction of Bua in the future, the only thing I can do for you is to teach you some knowledge of emergency rescue, let''s go." "Then you have to teach with your heart, Professor Duncan." Savage Peggy joked: "I''m very easy to learn~" The specific teaching process is very boring and not worth mentioning. The next day. "Adam, come here quickly." Leonard called, very anxious. "Okay, I''ll be over right away." After Adam listened, he was speechless, but he rushed over as quickly as possible. "Reid, see it, these are Sheldon''s friends." As soon as Adam came over, he joked to Reid who was also there, "In this respect, you and Sheldon are really too similar. Your friends are all your colleagues, who are investigating all kinds of criminal psychology, while Sheldon''s friends will be investigated by you every other day. " Last time it was Howard, who was investigated for being overly obscene. This time it was Petunia''s turn again. God knows if Leonard and Rajesh should be after. "Not an investigation, just a routine inquiry." Reid explained: "After all, Miss Petunia looks the same as those victims, and she also participated in the victim''s audition invitation." "But it took me two hours to get there, and another hour to wait before it was my turn. Before I officially started my performance, they thought I was too Chinese and Westernized for the role, and they passed me off. " Petunia exclaimed dissatisfied: "Damn it, what does it mean to be too Chinese and Western?!" "Most of the residents in the Midwest of the U.S. are of Scandinavian and Germanic descent, and their facial skeletal structure has obvious characteristics..." Reed and Sheldon spoke in unison, and began to explain seriously. "..." Petunia looked at Reed to the left and Sheldon to the right, and said silently: "Damn it, my ears and eyes are ghosting!" Reid pursed his lips and smiled. Sheldon did not have this vision, and continued to say seriously: "Adam has come. If you have any medical questions, you can ask him." "what happened?" Adam looked at Reid. "A director and a TV actress were killed." Reid briefly introduced: "There are also a few auditioning actresses who auditioned together, similar in appearance, and they were also killed together. We came here to ask Miss Petunia if she saw any suspicious people at the time, and to remind her to be careful and safe, so as not to be targeted by the murderer. " "So Petunia is in danger?" Sheldon called. "Don''t worry, Sheldon, let him come!" Petunia sneered: "I''m not afraid of him!" "The murderer has a gun." Leonard worried: "Penny, don''t be careless." "do not worry?" Sheldon''s voice immediately rose countless times: "There is a serial perverted murderer who may be eyeing you, and are you still trying to provoke him? Just let me not worry about that! Sorry, I can''t do it. You leave quickly, I don''t want to have serial perverted murderers peeping around. " "...Thank you Sheldon, you are so considerate." Petunia mocked. "Thoughtful?" Sheldon said straightforwardly: "I''m not considerate of you! I want to stay away from you completely, Adam, can I move to your place to live for a while?" "Stop talking about these hurtful things." Adam interrupted Sheldon and looked around at the crowd: "You all go to me. You will stay there before the murder is over." Sheldon walked to the bedroom immediately, and after a few seconds, he walked out with a backpack on his back: "I''m fine, can I go?" "You are so fast." Petunia grumbled. "This is an emergency backpack, don''t you have one?" Sheldon was puzzled. "Reid, do you have anything else to ask? If not, I will send them to my place first to protect their safety." Adam said to Reid. "there is none left." The female agent who came with Reid took the initiative to say, "It''s nice to meet you, Dr. Duncan." "This is Agent Al Greenover." Reid introduced. "Hello, Agent Greenover." Adam nodded. "It''s nice to have friends like you, no wonder they come to you every time something happens." Al laughed. "Who makes me a big brother among these teenagers who have a mentality of only ten years old?" Adam smiled. "Well, picking up girls and other uniforms, there will be time in the future. Let''s hurry and leave. Maybe the super pervert is already peeping at us nearby." Sheldon curled his neck to look around, and cried straightforwardly. "Did you see it?" Adam shrugged at Al, and then looked at Leonard and the others: "Leonard, Petunia, you guys should also go and clean up, otherwise Sheldon will wait for a diabetes collapse, or even get a big one. You can solve it." "It''s ready soon!" When Leonard and Petunia heard it, they ran into the bedroom. "I just can''t control my bladder sometimes, but I never came to a big one!" Sheldon dissatisfied. "Give yourself some time." Adam teased: "I believe you!" Seeing Al and Reid were both dumbfounded, Adam explained with a smile: "Sheldon''s mentality is that of a child I cant control my bladder when Im nervous, and its common to scare urine. As he gets older and older, it is possible that in the future, his mentality is a child, but his physical state is an old man. And you also know that old children, old children, old people and children are somewhat lacking in controlling their own bodies. I am really worried about Sheldon in the future..." emmm. Shelton used to be an undisputed ammonia fighter. In the future, Sheldon has the absolute talent to upgrade to the next strongest Splatoon. When Al faced Doctor Duncan who said this frankly, he smiled awkwardly, and the pink emotions in his heart that could not help but rose from seeing Adam disappeared in an instant. This smell is too strong. She couldn''t bear it. Chapter 1152： Sea Queen Mera, Pang Ni’s 1st Enemy TBBT4A apartment. When Adam reminded, Leonard and Petunia, who had been procrastinating, acted immediately. They were really afraid that Sheldon would transform from ammonia fighters into jet fighters. Even if they don''t want to clean up, just seeing this scene is hot enough for their eyes. Shelton, who is usually a gentle and docile version, can''t bear it, plus this? Then they really can''t face it. After Reid and Al left on a regular basis, Adam picked up the phone and asked on the encrypted communication. "I know about this, but because the victims are all insiders in the entertainment industry and there is no sign of spreading out, so they have not used resources to pay too much attention. Do you need to raise the level of attention or enter the intervention link?" Juno came back soon. "Need not." Adam thought for a while and went back. Since there is no sign of spreading, there is no need to invest more energy. And BUA has already stepped in, there is no need to risk being discovered for this. The entertainment circle in the American drama world is in the extraordinary world. It is one of the headquarters of the hell. Everyone who sets foot can''t wait to sign a contract with the devil, and none of them are innocent. Under the repeated urging of Sheldon''s nervousness, Adam took them to Duncan Manor and asked Juno and Peggy to stay together for a few days, and then they would be on vacation. Duncan Manor. "Oh, mygod!" Petunia, who was swiping her mobile phone to browse the latest news, couldn''t help but let out an exclamation. The serial murder case in Hollywood quickly became the headline of various news, and it was another hot carnival. "What''s wrong, what''s wrong, has the murderer been caught?" Leonard leaned in immediately, concerned. "do not know." Petunia kept staring at the phone and swiping her head without raising her head. "then you" Leonard was speechless. "I found out that there was also Laila Heard who auditioned with me at the time." Petunia still stared at the news on the phone, and said casually. "Who is Laila Hilde?" Leonard was a little confused. "A little star from the 18th line of Texas." Then Petunia looked up at Leonard, smiled with satisfaction, and then envied the jealous lemon and said, "It''s normal if you don''t know." "Are you not dealing with her?" Leonard knew it. "It doesn''t count." Petunia was speechless for a while and could only wave her hands perfunctorily. No one knew her at all. Seeing Leonard''s eyes urging you to open your heart, Petunia had no choice but to say: "Okay, okay, I admit that I am concerned about her and have some opinions about her!" "Because she is a Texan?" Leonard smiled and glanced at Sheldon, who was sitting far away. "I didn''t find it before, but now, I think I really have the foresight." Petunia glared at Sheldon, who was uninteresting to her before: "This is indeed one of the reasons why I subconsciously disagree with her." "You live in a Texan castle manor right now." Sheldon read the book without raising his head and reminded: "Those around me are all Texans." "So?" Petunia said unhappy. "So are you sure you have opinions on all of us Texans?" General Sheldon. "..." Petunia stopped and shouted, "I just have an opinion on you and her!" "Then she is a Texan, and that''s not one of the reasons why you don''t like her." Sheldon corrected: "You can only say that you don''t like her, and she happens to be a Texan. You can''t say that she is a Texan, so you don''t like her." "you''re right." Petunia gritted her teeth and said: "I don''t like her, it doesn''t matter whether or not she is from Texas, but just because of him." "You got her wrong, she is not him!" Sheldon corrected immediately. "No, I''m right." Petunia stared at Sheldon and said with certainty. Leonard chuckled from the side. Of course he knew that Petunia was talking about Laila, but now it has been transferred to Sheldon, so he is fine. Shelton didn''t understand the irony at all. Seeing that Petunia was so sure, he was stunned and nodded: "I see, another example of American education." "I''m talking about you, I don''t like you as a Texan!" Petunia saw that Shelton really bounced back her sarcasm completely, and she was so angry that she could only go straight. Sheldon stayed, took a serious look at Petunia, and then shook his head with a dumb smile: "No, you like me, no one will dislike me." "..." Petunia wanted to refute, but she couldn''t help being suppressed when she met Sheldon''s big eyes. "Yeah, all of us love you to death~" Leonard gave an understanding look, and then frantically mocked Sheldon. "you saw it." Shelton accepted it calmly and gave Petunia an expression of "I told you a long time ago". "Just ignore him." Seeing that Petunia didn''t know what to say, Leonard couldn''t bear to see her angry, so he changed the subject quickly. "By the way, Petunia, why on earth do you dislike this Leila Hilde?" "Because she has lived with me!" As soon as Petunia said this, Leonard blurted out in the caring gaze. "yours?" Leonard looked strange. Although he doesn''t know what a spare tire is, he feels inexplicably at this moment like love and hatred after being robbed of a spare tire... "It''s not what you think." Penny was such an old Siji, and immediately denied Leonard''s inaccurate conjecture. "Ha ha." Leonard smiled awkwardly: "Then what is yours?" Although he knew and said that it was not a normal tire and a spare tire, he still had a glimmer of fantasy and looked at Petunia eagerly, hoping to hear the words you are mine from her. "I came from my hometown at the time. I didn''t plan to be a waitress in a cheesecake shop all my life. I also had a dream. I want to work for six months, then become a movie star, and then go all the way to the Hollywood Walk of Fame. " Petunia began to describe her ideal: "This is mine!" "Sounds so good..." Leonard exclaimed, then his voice changed: "What about?" "..." Petunia was stunned by this smooth transition and couldn''t help but stared at Leonard. Leonard smiled, but didn''t say much. As far as he is concerned, he would rather offend Petunia a little bit than hope that Petunia will really come true. He even doesn''t like her always fantasizing. Because that means he won''t have any chance. "TV star." Petunia couldn''t help Leonard with a hippy smile. "what?" Leonard''s mouth twitched. "Mine is to be a movie star in six months, and to be a TV star in six months." Petunia simply showed off: "But six months have passed, but I have no shadow at all, and she, Laila Hilde, is completely mine! do you know? I first knew her because she had also worked in a cheesecake shop. Like me, she came to Hollywood to chase her dreams. She worked in our cheesecake shop for six months. After only six months, she was selected to make a TV series. Although she is not the protagonist, she is now well-known and lives in a big house, where she follows stylists, makeup artists, hair stylists, filmmakers, screenwriters, agencies, agents, propaganda, photographers... This is the life I want! " "You also live in the big house now..." Leonard comforted. "It''s good here, but it''s Adam''s manor after all, not mine." Petunia raised her eyes and looked at the castle again, her expression complicated. "I believe that Laila must be rented, and the big house is not hers." Leonard comforted: "You also said that she is only a supporting role, where can I afford such an expensive mansion." "You don''t know anything about star income." Petunia glanced at Leonard and shook her head. "..." Leonard didn''t like this look and accent. It seemed to tell him plainly that they weren''t the same kind of people, so he quickly changed the subject: "So this Leila is the cause of your peacemaking?" "Don''t look high at her!" Petunia immediately denied: "I didn''t come to Hollywood because of her... But indeed, after I came, I went to a cheesecake shop as a waitress. After listening to her story, I did refer to her experience. Six months ago, I came and she left. Six months later, I am still me, but she is even more red, and she is about to jump from mine! " "That also wants her to live." Leonard comforted: "There is a serial perverted murderer wandering outside right now, and even if the case is finally solved, she may be retired from the shadow of her psychology..." Having said this, under Petunia''s weird gaze, he could no longer say: "What''s the matter?" "Oh, Leonard..." The influence is mutual, and Petunia subconsciously uses the eyes that Shelton usually looks at her: "You really don''t know anything about women in the entertainment industry." "Do you think she can''t stop her shadow?" Leonard didn''t like this look. To be more precise, he hated this look the most, so even when facing the goddess Petunia, his face was darkened. "of course not!" Petunia affirmed: "As long as she doesn''t die, because of this explosive news, countless interviews and countless invitations, she will definitely become even more popular. Under this impact, what kind of **** psychological shadow! damn it! Why didn''t that serial perverted murderer come to me first! " "Then you punch one?" At this moment, Adam, who opened the door, joked when he heard this. "Do you think I can''t do it?" Petunia is gearing up. "It depends on the situation." After Adam sat down, he smiled and said, "Is your fist fast or the bullet fast?" Petunia suddenly became unhappy, and muttered something like do not speak martial ethics and have the ability to single out. If she was really confident, how could she have followed and hid here, had already come forward to accept interviews, and then rubbed a wave of hot spots. But the latest news dispelled her eagerness. An auditioner of the same type who had the same plan as her, after taking the action, went back at night and got a headshot, becoming another dead soul under the gun of a serial perverted murderer. No matter how strong Penny''s "Martial Arts" is, she can''t be faster than a foreign gun. "Why does Laila have nothing to do?" Petunia said uncomfortably: "She should be the most famous of our auditioners, right?" "Do you know her?" Adam was surprised by her tone. "Laila is Petunia''s..." Leonard hurriedly told Adam about Penny and Laila''s felt and grievance. "Ha ha." Adam suddenly laughed: "Penny, in my opinion, you''d better not learn from Sheldon. In the end, make a unilateral enemy of life that no one else knows." "why?" Petunia was very sensitive and exclaimed, "Adam, do you think I am not worthy of being her life''s enemy?" "I did not mean that" Adam said seriously: "I just don''t want you to be sad." "..." Petunia was speechless. It''s all said this, and it doesn''t mean that, don''t you want me to be sad? "Leinard, tell me, is her success reasonable?" Adam took out his phone, called up some pictures of Laila, and showed them to Leonard. "This is Laila?" Leonard looked at the **** and hot on the phone, with rain and rain in his eyes, the enchanting Laila, his eyes straightened instantly: "She only plays supporting roles in TV series?" "Do you think she is beautiful? Prettier than me?" Petunia exploded immediately. "No, no, of course not." Leonard subconsciously survived, but his eyes still looked at Laila on the phone unconsciously, then at Penny, and then did not dare to look at Laila, his desire to survive was instantly full. "Adam, what do you say?" Petunia saw Leonard like this, her face was a little slow, and she couldn''t help looking at Adam. "I don''t need to talk about it." Adam smiled noncommitantly: "Everyone has a different aesthetic. Besides, she is also a Texan, just like us." Seeing that Petunia was speechless, Adam smiled inwardly. This Laila is no ordinary person. He just came out of Texas and became a small star on the 18th line. Now that these hot storms are sweeping, it is very likely that the future will become popular. Her multidimensional conglomeration, but Haihou Meila. Who is the multidimensional peer of Waitress Petunia? A flight attendant in a flight attendant crisis? You know, Sheldon Yuanshikong most despise his compatriot sister Misie, who is a waitress by profession, and Duowei is also a stewardess. I''m an actor, actually a waitress, Petunia VS, I''m going to be a big red actress Laila Stewardess Petunia VS Haihou Meila No matter which multidimensional time and space, Petunia is completely defeated. Therefore, Adam told her not to pay too much attention to Laila, so as not to include Laila in the list of enemies of her life like Shelton. She would be very sour looking at Laila, who is soaring in the future. A few days later. BUA played the protagonist''s halo and successfully solved the case. "Sheldon, it''s time to go back." Leonard persuaded. "No, I won''t go back. Who knows if LAPD and BUA fooled the people in this case. Maybe the real culprit is still wandering outside, but I don''t want to be killed by mistake." Shelton shook his head and was unwilling to go back immediately after being killed: "Unless you give me an irrefutable proof, otherwise I will never go back!" "All right." Seeing this, Adam could only helplessly say: "You come with me, I will tell you." "Can''t we listen?" Leonard and Petunia were a little dissatisfied. Adam smiled apologetically took Sheldon to the side to explain. "Well, this really can''t be true, let''s go back." When Sheldon heard this, his attitude immediately turned a hundred and eighty degrees, and he was about to go back to the guest room to pack his luggage. "What did Adam say?" Petunia and Leonard chased up and asked quietly. "Adam said that after interrogation, the murderer''s goal was to eliminate auditioners who threatened Laila. Penny was never on that list, so Penny is absolutely safe." Sheldon explained straightforwardly: "This evidence is reasonable and irrefutable, so I believe it. We are absolutely safe and can go back." "..." The air suddenly calmed down, and then the endless roar of Petunia as the son of the beach reverberated in the castle: "sonofabitch!" Chapter 1153： This woman is from Texas, you can’t hold it TBBT4A apartment. Adam drove Sheldon back to them. "Ah~daddyshome~" As soon as Sheldon returned home, he sat back on his sofa seat for the first time, and then made a contentful sentence with a contented expression that made everyone look at him. "Do you know someone who likes to say this in particular?" Adam couldn''t help laughing. "I know, it must be you!" Petunia mocked and said, "To those beauties." Obviously, Sheldon conveyed Adam''s words straightforwardly before, and Penny easily broke the defense. Adam laughed and said nothing. He is not a linguistic debater, and he never deliberately turns white into black when it comes to the truth. Petunia is not on the assassination list. The same is true for others. He could understand Penny''s defense, so Adam would not fight back with her taunts. Emmm. Of course, it should be enough. "Look!" At this moment, Leonard walked in with a magazine. After he got off the car, he didn''t follow up, but ran to the nearby magazine kiosk for the first time and bought a gossip magazine. "what!" Petunia took it, looked at the big picture of the enemy of her life on the cover, and read the title with envy and jealousy: "The man behind Laila? Cut! There is more than this man behind Laila!" "This is not the point." Leonard reminded him with joy: "Look at who the man is?" "Isn''t it the same Dr. Reed as Sheldon." Petunia took a closer look and recognized the other protagonist of the cover magazine. "Reid is not the man behind Laila." Adam looked at the cover of the magazine and joked: "He is clearly standing in front of Laila~" "These are not important." Leonard said excitedly: "Look at Dr. Reid putting his hand on Laila''s shoulder, and Laila tilted her head and put her face on the back of Dr. Reed''s hand. How innocent and beautiful this painting is, are paparazzi now of such an artistic level? marvelous! " "Where is innocence and beauty, where is the artistic level? Are you as good as it?" Petunia grumbled. "Extremely innocent, extremely beautiful, and extremely artistic!" Leonard turned against the previous image of licking a dog and immediately refuted the goddess: "Don''t you find out what this means? This means that genius is really **** and can really have a romantic relationship with beautiful stars!" "Dr. Reid gives Leonard a sense of substitution." Adam reminded with a smile: "In his eyes, he is Reid, and you are Laila." "I''m not Laila!" Petunia spoke upright, said so, looking at the dazzling Laila on the cover magazine, wishing to replace her. "Um." Adam nodded: "You are not Laila, and Leonard is not Reid. To be honest, Reed should be considered a combination of Leonard and Sheldon." "what?" Leonard suddenly cried out: "Why can''t I be alone?" "Hehe, my fault, this can be you alone." Adam nodded in agreement. "..." Leonard twitched his mouth and heard the subtext that could be but not, but soon chose to forgive Adam and looked at Adam expectantly. "Adam, you and Dr. Reid are friends. Do you have any more inside information? Did Dr. Reed become boyfriend and girlfriend with Laila?" Having said that, he couldn''t help but glance at Petunia. That''s right. The reason why he is so excited is because he consciously is Reid, and Petunia is Laila, and the present of Reid and Laila is the future of him and Petunia. There is no sense of substitution! "I don''t know about this." Adam deliberately said: "Look at the cover of this magazine, it was captured before Reed left after the case was solved. Their BUAs are very busy, basically flying around on their own planes, even if they have the intention, they are powerless. " "It turned out to be so." Leonard looked at the cover of the magazine and murmured: "No wonder Dr. Reid''s expression, alas, if I were him, why should I do BUA? Just stay with Laila." "You are not him now." Adam said meaningfully. Men, it''s all like this. After you succeed, you won''t cherish it as much as before. The longer you go, the less you will cherish it. Leonard is not able to get Penny right now, so he doesn''t understand Reid''s choice at all. And what he said was replaced by him, so he didn''t care about work and only wanted to accompany beautiful women. This is not a lie. In the original time and space, Leonard once wanted to move to a country of peace, just to live with Rajesh''s sister Puglia, but unfortunately he was turned down. And when he and Petunia fall in love for a long time in the future, talking about in case Petunia starts her career, Petunia wants him to go with her, but Leonard immediately refuses to agree, saying why her work is better than his. Is work important? Which is important, work or romance? It all depends on what state you are in. Leonard is now in a state of''he thinks Reid is too crazy''. "Oh, I am indeed not him." Leonard frustrated. "You are you, not him, and it''s not bad." Adam smiled: "Everyone has everyone''s troubles and happiness." "Ha ha." Leonard didn''t believe it at all, so he responded with an expression of "what you say is the same, happiness is yours, how can I have". "Ha ha." Adam replied. There are many things that he is not good at telling Leonard. Just like this cover magazine, Leonard saw beauty and infinite longing, and he couldn''t wait to replace it. What Adam saw was another scene. This matter has to start a few days ago. When the suspect was locked as a crazy fan of Laila, Reid was sent by BUA to protect Laila because he had met with Laila before in the gallery. And Laila was also very interested in the pure and talented boy Reid, so she teased him in various ways. The two of them also made love for a while in the outdoor swimming pool of the Big House rented by Laila. If I changed to Leonard, I would have fainted and turned. But Adam said that Reid is a combination of Leonard and Sheldon, not nonsense. Reed not only has Leonard''s curiosity about men and women, but also Sheldon''s reason. Therefore, even if Reid is passive, he is quite restrained. That night the serial perverted murderer fan appeared in Lailas big House. She turned out to be Lailas good girlfriend... After a fight, Reid, who fought against the five scums, exploded his power for love, and unarmed the female serial perverted murderer with guns to suppress it. Afterwards, they all went to San Jose''s St. Bonaventure Hospital for examination. After all, there are always injuries and frights in fighting, so how can you not see a doctor? Emmm. Because of Reed, Adam personally showed them. Just when Adam recalled his experience in the past few days and it was inconvenient to talk to Leonard, the phone rang. "You guys enjoy the surprise of going home, call me if you have something to do." Adam took the phone, talked to Leonard and the others, then left, and only connected when he was outside: "Hey, Reid, are you home?" "Um." Reed''s voice came on the other end of the phone: "In the office, I''ll go back later." "Did you see the cover of the magazine?" Adam teased: "Before leaving, she didn''t say anything to the man behind you?" "She asked me to call her next time when I came to Los Angeles, or she would call me when she went to Virginia..." Reid said shyly. "Congratulations, then." Adam smiled and said: "This kind of dewy marriage with a beautiful star is a misty rain that countless people dream of. You have never seen how Leonard envied you." "Dew marriage?" Reid immediately grasped the real key in Adam''s words: "Do you think it is impossible for us?" "You are a BUA agent, and psychological profiling is your professional skill. Why do you need to ask me?" Adam smiled noncommittal: "What do you think?" "It''s probably an empathy, because I''m protecting her, so she likes me..." Reid immediately made a habitual psychological analysis: "But I am not sure." "Why do you think so much." Adam smiled and said, "If she goes there, you will accompany her, and you will call her when you go. The premise is that you have arrived in each other''s city and have time for each other. As for what this relationship is, does it really matter? " "It''s really not important." Reid immediately understood what Adam meant: "Because we are all busy, she is a young female star. After this exposure, the stars will be shining all the way in the future, and she will be busier and busier. As a BUA agent, I also fly around every day to solve cases. The chance that we can meet is only one in 549, and we only have one chance in more than a year. I see. " "Do you really understand?" Adam smiled slightly. "Um." Reid nodded, and then curiously asked: "Adam, you and Gideon, didn''t you and Gideon both disregarded me and Laila from the beginning?" "How to say?" Adam did not answer the question. "Because I think about it now, there are many obvious manifestations." Reid analyzed: "Just like before, Gideon and I went to the gallery of my high school classmates to see paintings. The first time I met Laila, I met her very much and looked at the paintings together. But Gideon came directly, and when I repeatedly reminded me that I was still looking at the painting, he insisted on leaving immediately. You should know that when I went to lecture to LAPD, the time was not so urgent. When Laila''s agent was shot and killed, Gideon also asked me not to tell Laila the news for the first time, so that when Laila heard it, she blamed me. And then at the end, when the case was solved, I had a lot to say to Laila, but Gideon repeatedly urged me to leave immediately. But we are our own planes, and we can leave whenever we want. Now you are only talking about dew marriage, obviously not optimistic about me and Laila. I haven''t felt it before, but now I''m sure Gideon doesn''t want me to get along with Lyrado. Did you and Gideon discover something? " "Not so exaggerated." Adam smiled and said: "I don''t know what Professor Gideon thinks, after all, he is an authoritative expert on psychological profiling. But the reason why I am not optimistic about your relationship is that you analyzed before. You are all busy and don''t have time to be together, let alone manage relationships..." Having said this, he couldn''t help but added: "And she''s still a Texas girl, you can''t help it~" "Texas girl I can''t hold it?" Reid muttered these words. "Well, don''t think about it anyway, just treat it as a dream." Adam kindly reminded. "All right." Reed Shelton''s rationality came back online, holding the magazine with his and Laila portraits, nodding, and after talking to Adam, he hung up the phone and threw the magazine in the trash. He got up and prepared to leave the office, but after a few steps, Leonard''s sensibility struck again and he couldn''t help returning to his desk, picking up the discarded magazine from the trash can. I opened the drawer, put the magazine in, and blocked it with other documents, then closed the drawer, picked up the jacket, and walked out. there. After Adam hung up the phone, he shook his head. Now it seems that Professor Gideon is really well-deserved. When he first met Laila, he saw the risk that Reed might be hurt in the future, so he calmly started to stop it. And the reason why Adam is so sure about Reid''s vague advice is because he doesn''t need to write psychologically, and he also knows that Laila is not as tender as she is on the surface. Thinking of this, Adam flipped through the phone album, which contained some hot private photos of Laila. Among them, there was even a clean Laila holding a card that said, "This blonde Texas **** wants you." That''s right. Since seeing Adam in the hospital, Laila and Reid are affectionate, but they are not as she expressed. Instead, it went to the other extreme. She is very proactive and keeps sending emails to Adam, which are full of these photos, and the scale is getting bolder and bolder. If it is exposed, it is simply shocking. That''s why Adam said with certainty that such a Texas woman, Reid couldn''t grasp it at all. More importantly, in this case, 6 people died, including one of Laila''s close agents, and the murderer was still her good girlfriend. She looked weak and could not bear it, but she was doing these things secretly. It is conceivable that there is definitely a problem with her psychology. These dark elements, Adam can''t not only talk to Reid, but also Leonard, otherwise they will definitely not be able to bear it. Alas, no way, in the end only Adam took it silently. Ding! Just when Adam lamented the complexity and darkness of the world, the phone rang again to remind Adam of the arrival of a new email. Adam opened it and shook his head again. That''s right, it''s Laila again. This time, she didn''t know which talk show she was participating in. There shouldn''t be any problems with the dress and costumes on the bright side. But what she can''t hold back is a photo of her alone in the background, very happy and Buddha-like, wearing a casual dress, and it is also accompanied by the words: "If you kiss your hometown people, the water in the hometown is not beautiful." "..." Adam was speechless. He has seen many enthusiastic and active people, but he has never seen such a crazy posture. Especially she still has such an identity Seeing to be very popular, she even dared to do it. But maybe because it was sent to him, she knew he would not be exposed, or she was eager to expose it. It''s a pity that Adam won''t give her this opportunity. "This is the world of American dramas that is ruthless, shameless and unreasonable." Adam sighed, deeply criticized these photos, and then chose to delete them collectively. In case one day he Longyou Shoal is calculated, if there are these photos in the phone, it will save the brain cells of the enemy fabricating charges. As robust and generous as him, it will not be so cheap for Schr?dinger''s enemies in the future, allowing them to save countless brain cells. At the same time, his super brain squeaked. That is the daily encrypted note. Chapter 1154： Little Guizi in a bikini, goodbye to Kusapari... Duncan Manor. "you''re back." As soon as I came in, I saw Karen greet him briskly. "I''m back... are you okay?" Adam had a strange expression. Although he had lived under the same roof for a long time, the relationship between Karen and him was always linked by Juno. How could he have seen Karen like this? "do not worry." Sitting on the sofa, Juno, who was teaching Little Sweet Bear, smiled and said, "Karen sent it out of her thoughts when she saw the case, not specifically for you." "Oh." Adam was relieved when he heard it. The case that Laila was involved in is not talking about the whole world, at least in the Los Angeles metropolitan area. It is the hottest thing and everyone is paying attention. no way. Stars are naturally eye-catching, not to mention a series of eye-catching buffs such as murder and girlfriend love. Now if you don''t have a big one, you can''t eliminate this hot spot. Karen, I have a sense of substitution for this matter. After all, she almost became Laila''s best friend. "The murderer was put in a mental hospital." Juno smiled. "As always, indecisive, psychiatry!" Adam complained. Karen and Little Sweet Bear looked sideways, raised their eyes and looked over. "I''m talking about the criminals." Adam then remembered his own situation and smiled embarrassingly: "Those who don''t know thought they were sponsored by a mental hospital, and they want to work with the hard steel of the fourth industry prison service industry in the United States." From now on, as long as you commit crimes in the American drama world, you will go to the mental illness and go to the mental hospital. Then the prison will be empty. It didn''t matter for a short time, after all, before the opening of the private prison, they had signed an agreement with the players in the card house. The occupancy rate must be guaranteed, the occupancy rate is not satisfied, and the money earned is not enough, those players in the card house must fill in. Shuangtian supreme, stable profit without loss. But this can''t always be the case, because the psychiatric hospital has expanded, and money is required. Even if the players in the card house can print paper at will, they have to consider it. After all, paper is not really equal to money. "Ha ha." Juno chuckled and continued to teach Little Sweet Bear. Karen walked away blankly. Adam smiled helplessly and went up to find Peggy. tbbt4a apartment. "Dad, mom, this is Leonard and Sheldon''s apartment." Rajesh held a laptop and walked in with the camera facing forward: "Leinard, let me introduce, live in New Delhi. Dr. Kusapari and his wife." "Hi." Leonard and Sheldon greeted each other. "The camera is crooked, I only see his crotch!" Rajeshs fathers shout came from the video. "Sorry, Dad." Rajesh immediately apologized and pointed the camera at Leonard and Sheldon. "Oh, it''s better." Rajesh''s father said with satisfaction. "It''s so lively." Adam opened the door and walked in. "Guess whose parents just installed broadband." Howard complained. "Ha ha." Adam glanced at him, then at Rajesh, his eyes full of playfulness. When on earth will Rajesh have a showdown and talk to his good friends: "Don''t pretend, I have a showdown. I am the son of a billionaire." I''m afraid that by then, Howard''s first reaction is: "A Hundred Days Tour in Las Vegas, let''s go! You treat!" Slightly. The sound of the stool dropping from the notebook. "where you go?" Rajesh''s mother heard a surprised voice. "I''ll go to the bathroom." Rajesh''s father''s weird tone sounded. "return!" Rajeshs mother shouted dissatisfiedly: "We are now seeing Rajeshs friends in the United States. This is very important to him. You are holding back when you are in a urgency. What''s the matter with your voice?" "Dad, mom, this is Adam." Rajesh quickly introduced to both parties: "Adam, these are my parents, Dr. Kusapari and his wife from New Delhi." "Hello, Mrs. Kusapari." Adam smiled and greeted Rajeshs mother, and then joked to Rajeshs father: "Meeting again, Dr. Kusapari, you are still so funny, you will let me look at your crotch again as soon as we meet. Ah~" "Sit down!" When Rajeshs mother heard this, she saw that her husband was still standing there and did not show up at all, so she immediately pulled him over, and then said with a puzzled look: "You know?" "Ahem." Rajesh''s father laughed and looked at Adam eagerly (see Chapter 957). "Doctor Kusapari is a well-known doctor in the country of peace. As medical colleagues, we certainly know him." Adam smiled. "That is, that is." Seeing that Adam didn''t seem to be trying to expose him, Rajesh''s father quickly agreed with a smile: "I don''t need to introduce the status of Dr. Duncan. It''s definitely not as famous as meeting. The point is that Dr. Duncan is not only unparalleled in medical skills, but medical ethics is a model for all doctors. Treating illnesses and saving people have been appreciated by countless people, and benefited a lot, and benefited a lot..." "Yes?" Rajeshs mothers sixth sense dna moved. She leaned back tactically, folded her hands on her chest, and looked at her husband: Then whats the first time you met? "this" Rajesh''s father saw sweat on his forehead. "what happened?" Rajesh looked at Adam. "Sorry, this is the privacy of Dr. Kusapari, I can''t say it." Adam smiled and saw that Rajesh''s father was almost dehydrated, and his voice changed: "But Dr. Kusapari, you are also a doctor. This kind of thing is not particularly shameful to you, right?" "Dad, what''s the matter?" Rajesh asked. "To shut up!" Rajesh''s father didn''t dare to get angry with his wife because of his guilty conscience, but it didn''t mean that he didn''t dare to get angry with his son and roared at Rajesh. Seeing that the wife''s face was getting darker and darker, and there were signs of demotion from Brahman to Dalit, suddenly blessed to the soul, she got to her wife''s ear and whispered a few words. "It turned out to be so." When Rajeshs mother heard this, her face turned from black to white again: "Isn''t it a male disease? What''s hard to say, you are still a doctor." "This is in front of Rajesh and his friends, let''s not talk about it!" Rajesh''s father regained his consciousness and regained his dominance, and said with a majestic expression on his face. "All right." Seeing him like this, Rajeshs mother became more and more convinced that Adams "both crotch first" was her husbands unspeakable male disease, so she did not go on talking about it. "So, except for Dr. Duncan, you are all doing research with my son?" Seeing that Rajeshs father passed the test temporarily, he immediately changed the subject and looked at Leonard and them. "Yes." Leonard and they agreed in unison. "Then your parents don''t care about your poor income?" Rajesh''s father couldn''t help but complain. "I don''t mind at all." Leonard agreed in unison. Adam couldn''t help laughing. Most of the protagonists of sitcoms seem to be very poor and happy. In fact, each of them is not simple, and the family is not short of money, so they can naturally take a low salary and live in peace. Not to mention the various second generations of Wulin Fiction and Longmen Escort. Just say Shelton and them. In the original time and space, Sheldon''s elder brother is the king of tires. The working life is several years longer than Leonard, and he has a good cost-saving ratio, and he is obsessive-compulsive. So Sheldon is really not short of money, and he is generous with money. There is Adam''s butterfly effect in this life, let alone. The Cooper family has long been a rich family, and Sheldon even won the MacArthur Genius Award of 500,000. The rich and powerful woman Missy often subsidizes her brother and buys him a variety of good toys. Shelton can do whatever he wants, and he doesn''t feel much about money. Leonard seems to be short of money, and the student loan has not yet been paid off. But that was because he knew that the interest had been taken away from the beginning, and the money would become less and less valuable in the future, so he didn''t rush to pay it back. His father is an anthropologist and his mother is a neurologist. The most important thing is the author of many best-selling books, and he is still publishing books, and his family is very rich. So Leonard''s future is guaranteed. Even if he really can''t get along, he might go back and inherit part of his rich inheritance in the future. After all, Leonard has made a lot of money for the huge income of these best-selling books. Take the book A Dou that can''t be supported, it''s completely Leonard''s autobiography. Parents and sons have settled the accounts. Isnt Leonards income from the bestsellers? In this way, Leonard is more powerful than Shelton. He started working before he was born. Similar to Amy, he belongs to the strongest child labor. If Penny earns money from sales in the future, if you really count it, you may not be able to speak hard. Howard was a little bit close, but there were also cars and houses, Jewish adult vouchers, mother''s inheritance and other gnawing items. You can live well with anything you want. If you want to raise a few more children and ensure the quality of life, just try to do more projects. Not to mention Rajesh. Of the four of them, which one of them cares so much about their income, is more simply interested in work. "Our income is okay, not as bad as you said." Rajesh was a little dissatisfied with his father belittle him and them in front of his friends. "fine?" Rajesh''s father sneered: "That means you can feed yourself, don''t you need us to pay your bills?" "..." Rajesh''s face suddenly stiffened, and he smiled: "Dad, our income is not bad, but the consumption here is too high, let''s not talk about these meaningless things..." "pointless?" As soon as Rajeshs father talked about this, he was upset: "Your income is okay, and you let us pay all your bills every month. What did you do with your okay income? And can you explain to me why your bills have soared so much in the past few months? " "I have another dog." Rajesh laughed with him: "You also know that Xiao Guizi is so old, and I don''t know when he will die. I also want to be prepared, dad, you don''t want me to be too sad then?" "..." Everyone who knew the inside story looked sideways. "You have another dog, you are so caring." Rajesh''s father pretended to be pompous, and then he didn''t bother to pretend, and said straightforwardly: "Your new Guizi still wears a bikini?" "puff!" Leonard was drinking water and sprayed directly when he heard this. "dad!" Rajesh''s face flushed, he picked up his notebook and walked out, complaining as he walked, "How can you tell me about my privacy! My friends are here!" "My fault, that means you officially put on a bikini?" Rajesh''s father apologized unapologetically. "Don''t go!" Mom Rajesh cried, "I have something to tell your friends!" "mother" Rajesh was so ashamed that he didn''t want to go back, but he couldn''t stop his mother''s stare, and he was afraid that his mother would cut off his credit card. "Where''s that kid named Howard?" Rajeshs mother cried, "I want to see him!" "Mrs. Kusapari." Howard squeezed a smile and moved his face over, and said: "I''m sure Rajesh didn''t buy a bikini for Xiao Guizi~" "So is it you or him?" Rajesh''s mother looked at him carefully. "...Sorry, what did you say?" Howard grinned stiffly. "Don''t play dumb." Rajesh''s father said coldly: "Since you are definitely not Xiao Guizi wearing it, it is either you or him." "How about letting Rajesh come back." Rajesh''s mother worried: "The reputation that Rajesh passed back in England was not good. I thought he went to the United States, and the environment would be better if he changed. But I didn''t expect to encounter these bad things, it is better to come back and educate ourselves. " "Nothing!" Rajesh exclaimed: "Howard and I are innocent, and I am innocent on the British side! I dont want to go back. There are too many people and I will suffocate. The food there cant be digested by my stomach..." "Don''t talk about it. It''s okay to eat local food occasionally. If you eat too much, you won''t be able to digest it, trust me." Rajesh''s father said subconsciously. Seeing his wife looking sideways again, he felt a little bit in his heart, and said calmly. "I told you to pretend to be low-key because I was afraid you would get into trouble. But you don''t need to belittle your country so deliberately, and you are not used to eating your country''s food? Do not make jokes! " Having said this, he looked at his wife with an over-educated expression and sighed: "My wife, let''s talk about business." "Rajesh, if you don''t want to come back, then promise us one thing." Rajeshs mother glanced at her husband, and then turned her attention back to her troublesome son. "As long as you don''t go back, anything will do." Rajesh was overjoyed. "Do you remember Lalita Guta?" Rajesh''s mother asked. "The little fat girl who hit me with samosas and called me a pariah?" Rajesh had an ominous premonition. "Yes, she is now a dental student at the University of Southern California, and we gave her your contact number." Rajesh''s mother laughed. "Why do you do that?" Rajesh is in a hurry He doesn''t want to marry that nasty fat girl. That''s right! According to their customs, his parents said so, I''m afraid they will get married soon. "You are 26 years old, Rajesh, we want to hold our grandson." Rajeshs mother smiled happily: "If you decide to hold a wedding in the spring, you can avoid the rainy season." "If you just want to hug your grandson, you can go faster~" Howard couldn''t help but mocked. "Adopted don''t count." Rajesh''s parents looked at Howard with disgust: "We want our own grandsons." Howard: "..." Chapter 1155： Beauty of Concubine Yang yyds TBBT4A apartment. Howard wanted to insert his base friend''s knife, but he didn''t expect that Xiao Huo Fei Dao was not Xiao Li Fei Dao after all, and he bounced back directly. Rajesh''s parents'' words and expressions made him deeply uncomfortable. Well what does that mean! He was talking about the child conceived by "Xin Xiao Guizi". "Do not!" Rajesh couldn''t hear the child the most now, so he called out immediately. "Lalita''s parents agreed to your marriage." Rajesh''s father frowned and said, "Trust me, it''s not easy, so don''t push back and forth. Otherwise, miss this time, you won''t have such a good opportunity next time. " "I don''t need this kind of opportunity!" Rajesh cried, "I can get married anytime I want..." Having said this, he held his head high and was very proud. Although the gourd Xiaojingang who was pregnant by the gourd baby grandma should not belong to him, this did not prevent him from giving him great confidence. "The other party must belong to a country of peace." Dad Rajesh reminded. "A woman from the land of peace." Mom Rajesh glanced at Howard and added a reminder. "Don''t worry about my nostalgia, okay!" Rajesh was a little crazy. "Let me say a word, your parents may not think this is nosy. Although arranged marriages are not common anymore, in your country, parents still interfere with their children''s love life with great fanfare. " Sheldon interjected without surprise to come in for science popularization. "Why do you use the customs of our country?" Rajesh glared at Sheldon. "You look very confused." Sheldon said straightforwardly. "Dad, mom, I really don''t want to have a baby..." "Sorry, baby, I can''t say it now, it''s time for the genius little doctor, goodbye." Rajesh still wanted to resist, but Rajesh''s parents refused to give him a chance. After speaking, they hung up the video call. "I can not believe it." Rajesh was a little confused. "Me too, the little genius doctor hasn''t broadcast it for almost 20 years." Howard murmured: "Is this too backward?" "you are wrong." Adam smiled and said: "They like watching classic American dramas 20 years ago. It doesn''t mean that they must be behind. Maybe it means that we are in decline." "what?" Everyone stayed for a while. "The classics are hard to fade, so they will last forever." Adam explained: "But after all, there is a sense of age, and it is difficult to attract young people who like trends. But in front of the latest film and television dramas and classic old films 20 years ago, the most popular film and television drama in the country of peace is the classic old films 20 years ago. Doesn''t this just show that the overall level of film and television dramas is declining? How long have you not watched a very classic film and television series? " "It is also possible that people in a country of peace want to become doctors." Sheldon retorted: "That''s why the genius doctor can top the most popular American drama in the country of peace." "Are there few medical dramas now?" Adam smiled: "Isn''t the intern Fengyun popular? It''s all medical dramas, and the age is more recent. Why don''t they watch it?" "I heard that someone once wanted to design an intern Duncan with you as the protagonist, but you refused?" Leonard curiously asked. "Um." Adam nodded: "They just want to use my gimmick, don''t even think about it. By that time, a professional medical drama will definitely be filmed into various hospitals to mess up the relationship between men and women. I don''t want to be there. " "No way?" Leonard wondered: "Are you not able to take good shots of professional fields apart from these?" "Except for these to shoot in the professional field?" Howard laughed as soon as he heard it: "Listen to you, who is interested in those boring professional fields? Everyone is only interested in **** with the handsome and beautiful women in that professional clothes. The only thing that is more interesting than that is that they dont wear clothes..." "..." Leonard was speechless. "Howard has grasped the essence." Adam laughed: "Whether it is a sitcom, a professional workplace drama, or action science fiction and magic, etc., it will eventually be made into a romantic drama, and it is full of laughter from the lower body. Because this is the point where humans are most easily attracted. " "Isn''t this reality?" Sheldon asked the key question: "Isn''t it just about messing up the relationship between men and women in your hospital?" "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "It was before I took power, in my hospital, there was no such mess." "I''m more interested in those messy plots." Howard winked and smiled. Although Leonard did not speak, his smile revealed everything. "Huh!" Seeing everyone tilting the building, Rajesh suddenly exclaimed in dissatisfaction: "We are talking about my predicament now, where are you all involved!" "What''s your predicament?" Adam ridiculed: "You think you are about to be pressured by your parents to marry a woman you don''t want to marry. But the truth of the matter may be that the other party is probably the same. And compared to you who are not financially independent, she may be tougher and reject you directly, so you really don''t have to think too much before the meeting. " "Oh, that''s great, I don''t like being so fat anyway." Rajesh was a little embarrassed when he was said that, so he resolutely complained, but then he was uncomfortable with Adam''s weird eyes: "What''s the matter?" "You are still too tender, you have too little knowledge." Adam smiled weirdly: "As the saying goes, every fat man is a potential stock. Do you know that some people go to the weight loss center every week to cheer up the girls who are struggling to lose weight, just for them to harvest a wave after success? " "The hero sees the same thing." Howard raised his hand to give Adam a high-five: "Every time graduate students report, I will look at them and encourage them to eat special food. When they get fat and nobody wants them, it''s my turn to play, I don''t mind. " "I won''t touch your hand." Adam looked at Howard''s hand: "Did you not find a thin line in your palm? I''m sure it''s not a palm pattern." "Let me see, I see." When Leonard saw Howard put his palms in embarrassment, he immediately laughed and wanted to see. "impossible." Rajesh shook his head: "You haven''t seen Lalita Guta. She is so fat that you can''t imagine. I absolutely can''t accept it." "Give yourself more imagination." Adam laughed loudly: "You are Howard''s best friend, I believe you!" "..." Howard and Rajesh were speechless, glanced at each other, and looked away in disgust. Adam was overjoyed. Rajesh said that he was disgusted, but Adam knew that he had a few classic scenes, either a 300-jin Sailor Moon or a 300-jin bar domineering female customer. Afterwards, he did feel disgusted for a moment, but when he was surrounded by that strong arm domineeringly and couldn''t break free, he quickly changed from disgusting fear to delicious enjoyment. A type of video is very popular on social software in the current world. That is, a man lying on the bed watched one beautiful woman get dressed again and again, and then threw a stack of red tickets and left, showing humiliation and unwillingness with his clenched palm. These are all acting. And if that man had Rajesh''s acting skills, the effect would definitely be more explosive. Actors are still very professional! "Hi, big guy, I need a few guinea pigs for experimentation." Petunia pushed the door in at this moment. "There is a company that supplies laboratory animals in Reseda. You can try it." Shelton immediately answered: "But if your research requires human experimenters, can I suggest you switch to guinea pigs? Their brain functions are closer to ours." "...I swear to God that one day I will follow your thoughts." Petunia vomited after she was confused. "Mrs. Cooper has said this for 27 years." Adam smiled and said: "And Sheldon, the house you mentioned was destroyed long ago." "Destroyed?" Sheldon stayed for a while: "Why?" "Because the animals are so cute, how can you experiment with them?" Adam smiled. "How to do experiments without animals? Did you just use real people?" Sheldon was surprised: "If it is, then we have directly entered the sci-fi era of Alien 4." In Alien 4, scientists use human bodies to make petri dishes for Alien. "Adam, how did you know it was destroyed?" Leonard curiously asked. "Because I also use guinea pigs for scientific research." Adam explained with a smile. In fact, he knew it because of this trend, which was initiated by sister Rachel, now New York Congressman Jill Green. At that time, she was killed in Washington because of dogs. Later, she used this to accumulate capital and prestige, and became the youngest member of parliament. But the turmoil set off made latecomers see the wealth code, so this kind of noise became louder and more extreme. The company that Sheldon talked about supplying laboratory animals in Reseda was nothing more than a rock that was incidentally smashed under this big wave. no way. Who made this company remembered by Sheldon, the boss has something in common with Sheldon, that is too straightforward. I didn''t grasp the trend for a while, and didn''t pay the protection fee to those who had the wealth code to reach out, so I was photographed to death. "Big guy, can you talk back to me?" Seeing that the building was tilted, Petunia quickly clapped her hands to attract everyone''s attention: "I finally convinced the restaurant owner to change me to the bar. So I need to practice bartending now. Can you pretend to be guests and let me practice first? " "certainly!" Howard smiled wryly: "Penny, speaking of guests, you can always count me as one." "..." Penny suddenly disliked it. "do not do that." Adam ridiculed: "The bartending you learned, and many of the guests who come to drink, are all this bartending." "Have you heard?" Howard immediately became proud. "Of course, this one might be the only one that is so exaggerated." Adam''s voice changed: "So you decide to count him or not." "Forget it, all come." Petunia glanced at Howard again with disgust: "He can be used to practice how to deal with harassment... and how to beat up a villain without getting into the game." Howard''s smile suddenly froze. Everyone moved to the opposite side. Petunia began to mix drinks. Unsurprisingly, something magical happened. Emmm. It''s the kind of magic of Guangu''s magic. Rajesh, who could not talk to women, took the initiative to talk to Petunia after a glass of wine: "Where should my life go, Petunia?" "...Are you talking to me?" Petunia was shocked. "Is there anyone else named Penny here?" Rajesh spit out, and then continued his drunken snorting: "I am still a carefree bachelor at the moment... Of course not the poor bachelor who didn''t applaud like Howard and Leonard. It''s a happy bachelor like Adam. " "..." The connotated Howard and Leonard''s faces were all black. Adam just laughed and said nothing. "...I''m getting married in a blink of an eye, and they are all rushing to marry them, but I am a free cloud, the wind in the forest, and I don''t want to stay for anyone at all." The love saint Rajesh was troubled by his own excellence there: "I don''t want to drive a cart of children to play cricket matches outside of New Delhi. Even if their mothers follow along. I have a plan, I have a dream! A humble boy from New Delhi, broke through poverty and prejudice that hindered him from coming to the United States to explore the mysteries of the universe. I want to be the Indira Gandhi of astrophysics...Of course I have to have brothers..." "Poverty? Your father drives a Bentley!" Good friend Howard can''t listen anymore. "It''s rented!" Even after getting drunk, Rajesh kept in mind that his wealth was not revealed, he rejected it easily, and then continued to be Versailles Benfan and the essence of the show. "Oh, mygod!" Petunia listened to Rajesh''s chattering after drinking, holding the wine bottle, her eyes were full of incredible surprises. "Everyone, I think I have found the code of wealth, and the wine I made can cure Rajesh''s disease!" "If it is true, you have indeed found the wealth code. You can realize wealth freedom in one fell swoop without being a star." Adam smiled. "Yeah, you think so too, right." Petunia was about to explode with joy: "I remember reading the newspaper before, and it said some medical treatments for rare diseases, which cost millions of dollars a dose of medicine at every turn. Adam, you are a doctor, is this true? " "of course it''s true." Adam nodded: "I didn''t expect that, Petunia, you also read this kind of newspaper? I thought you only read fashion magazines." "I saw it at breakfast..." Petunia smiled awkwardly, and then looked at Adam expectantly: "Since it''s true, then even if my bartender doesn''t sell for millions, it''s okay to sell one hundred thousand dollars, Adam, you say Raj Are there many such diseases?" "A lot." Adam smiled. "I sent it, I sent it." Petunia yelled while holding the bottle. "There is a problem here. UU reading " Adam smiled playfully: "Almost all the sick are children, and they will not last too long. They will alleviate themselves or they will be cured after treatment. It is extremely rare to suffer from such diseases as Rajesh." "child" Petunia burst into tears when she heard it. Children are not allowed to drink, and selling alcohol to children is also a crime. Petunia is not so bold yet. "Don''t be sad." Adam stopped teasing her and reminded: "You can''t figure out whether it is the effect of the wine you mixed or the effect of the wine itself. According to my experience, it is more about the effect of the wine itself, not about the bartending. Didnt you hear that sentence? " Everyone glanced at each other, looked at Rajesh together, and shouted in unison: "The wine is strong and courageous!" Chapter 1156： Kings primary school students 5 kills online, coquettish Howard is... That night. If Rajesh had a divine help, he held Penny''s grasshopper wine and chatted with Lalita Guta arrogantly. Three sentences are not separated from the words of "You were so fat when you were a child", "Of course no one will forget it forever" and so on. Then, Sheldon, who looked down on no one, regarded Lalita Guta as a princess in the comics. With a sincere compliment, he successfully gave Rajeshs female companion, who had actually been attracted to the eighteenth woman. Pry away. Of course, I only talked about the content of the comics. Emmm. Nor is it a comic of the universe country. Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "Adam, I need your help." Howard called suddenly. "what''s up?" Adam asked. "Today is Leonard''s birthday, and Petunia has to prepare him a wonderful birthday party that will never be remembered for him. I need to take Leonard out of the apartment for two hours." Howard explained. "Then you can pull him out." Adam smiled and said: "This little thing can bother you. It can only mean that either your MIT graduate student came through the back door, or that you don''t care, you choose one." "I tried my best." Howard got stuck: "I''m going to take him to see the unreleased version of Blade Runner''s 25th anniversary. That''s a full eight-second extension, which is enough to change the tone of the entire movie. I also scared him of a gas leak, but he just didn''t believe it. He only played games there with a child who was not immune and played games in the antibacterial diaphragm all day..." "You mean I can beat the kid all day long by nickname?" Adam smiled. "Yes, how do you know?" Howard was taken aback. "Because he is my patient." Adam smiled and glanced at the anti-bacterial diaphragm room, holding the gamepad, the child with the general style: "You are going to La Leonard to go out now, don''t you?" "Yes, do you have a way?" Howard was surprised. He really wanted to hold this birthday party, because Petunia hosted it, so many of her friends would come over. For Howard, wake up in the morning to eat his mother''s special French toast, wear a birthday crown, and play laser fights with all his friends. This is indeed the reason why he likes to celebrate his birthday since he was a child. But compared to a party attended by a beautiful woman, it''s a world of difference. "It''s easy." Adam smiled and pressed the intercom, and said to the child in the anti-bacterial diaphragm room: "Hi, Captain America, can you do me a favor?" "Of course, Dr. Duncan." The American captain agreed without raising his head. "It''s my friend who is fighting you now. I really want to see him now. Can you ask him to come over immediately using the previous method?" Adam smiled. "Really can?" The American captain looked up in surprise. "Just this time." Adam nodded. "It''s great, Dr. Duncan, are you optimistic." The American captain was overjoyed and began to output frantically. "What is the old method?" On the other side of the phone, Howard was surprised. "I can play games all day long, but I can play games every day because of the environment. So don''t look at his young age, but his level is absolutely king. " Adam explained with a smile: "It''s just that you know how to play games. It''s normal to play trash while playing. In terms of trash talk, he is also a king. Therefore, not only does the abused opponent have no temper, but the trash talk makes the untempered opponent directly explode. Last month, a 60-year-old man played against him. It took him to five kills at three in the morning, and he suffered a heart attack. Fortunately, he usually remembers what I told him, and immediately noticed something was wrong, so he sent an ambulance to rescue the old man. Now his parents have strictly restricted him to talk trash when playing games. " "..." Howard was dumbfounded, and then he realized: "sonofabitch! I remember, I played games with this **** before, he was so annoying!" "Don''t ask, you have been abused by him too." Adam ridiculed: "Fortunately, you just have an instant spontaneous arrhythmia, not a heart attack, otherwise you would have been in the hospital long ago." "It''s just a little bit...wait, it seems to work, Leonard got an asthma spray." Howard has been paying attention to Leonard''s movement, and immediately whispered in surprise: "You let the **** step up, I''ll hang up, wait to take Leonard over." Hang up after speaking. TBBT4A apartment. "Huh, huh!" Leonard couldn''t play with the handle anymore, holding the asthma spray and spraying it into his mouth continuously, breathing heavily, his face flushed. "what happened?" After Howard hung up the phone, he pretended to come over. "A bastard, relying on himself... is a kid, so he has no quality." Leonard didn''t want to say that he was **** abused, only that he was too much rubbish. "It''s him!" Howard pretended to see his opponent''s nickname, and then yelled: "I''ve beaten this **** before. It''s so annoying." "right!" Leonard was breathing heavily, watching Howard very resonant. The same person who was abused at Tianya. "Hey, he has revealed his position, we will go and look for him now!" Howard bewitched. "Is this bad?" Leonard hesitated immediately. "What''s wrong?" Howard excitedly said: "We used to educate him and let him know what respect he deserves. We can''t play games, but he can''t play physics!" "I have no idea" Leonard is still very hesitant: "We are not treating a child like this... Now that the child develops very fast, God knows what he is like?" "..." Howard also had a meal, this is too reasonable, he will also go down the stairs when replaced. After all, children are too nutritious now, and their development at a very young age is about the same as that of adults. And both of them are halflings who stopped growing around the eighth grade. But fortunately, he now has a bottom in his heart, so he suppressed the worries in his heart and was extremely hard-hearted: "How about the two of us!" Moreover, there is a hospital. If there is anything, you can seek medical treatment immediately, and Adam is there. " "All right!" Leonard glanced at the tragic body on the screen and all kinds of trash talking above. Especially when he heard that Adam was there, he was completely moved, encouraged to stand up, took a few breaths of asthma spray, and screamed, "We used to educate him about respect!" "That''s it!" Howard clapped his hands and applauded: "We are adults!" "Yeah!" Leonard''s emotions were also completely brought up: "Maybe it''s not big, but our age is definitely grown up!" St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "Man, are you okay?" When I got to the place, I saw the captain of the United States in the primary school version of the king of trash talk. Leonard and the others lost their temper in an instant, and they greeted with a smile outside the anti-bacterial diaphragm. The American captain elementary school students also responded politely, and the two sides had a cordial and friendly conversation. The reality is not the network after all. Many people on the Internet will spit out fragrance at will, but in reality, when communicating face-to-face, there are very few who can really do these things. Because the face is a living person, not a cold object code. after an hour. "Howard, how is your side?" Petunia called and asked. "I have taken Leonard to the hospital, but we will go back after a while. How are you and Sheldon preparing?" Howard looked at Leonard, who had gradually lost the topic, and said in a low voice. "Uh." Petunia was instantly at a loss: "I''m afraid you will have to delay him for a while." "How long is a while?" Howard had an ominous premonition. "Maybe from the beginning, another two hours?" Petunia said embarrassedly: "It''s all to blame Sheldon, it''s enough torture him to buy gifts. In the end, he not only chooses gifts by himself, but also helps others choose, and even now he simply becomes a revenue clerk. " "Then this is your problem." Howard said unhappy: "You owe me a beauty party." "Don''t be like this, you can think of a way to delay him for a while, you can ask Adam for help." Petunia said. "What do you think of Adam?" Howard vomited: "He was operating in the operating room to save people. How would you tell me to ask him to help?" "How about this." Petunia took a deep breath: "I will go to the security guard to send Sheldon away, we will go back to arrange, you only need to drag it for two more hours... Big deal, when you get to the party, I will tell you which friend of mine is easy to get? " Howard stayed there immediately, and did not speak for a long time. "Are you still listening?" Petunia almost thought Howard died. "Don''t fool me, woman!" Howard took a deep breath and reminded him very solemnly. "..." Petunia heard this serious coquettish and smiled relievedly: "I know a hot girl who has succeeded in losing weight but has no self-esteem and self-love. A girl in order to punish her father for messing with others. There is also a drunkard girl with two cups of tequila at your mercy. They are all easygirls, if you are not satisfied with this, then I can''t help it. " "The party must be held, isn''t it just a delay of two hours? It''s my responsibility!" Howard immediately vowed to the guarantee. Now that Penny is not letting the party be held, he won''t agree either! "Miss nurse, can you contact Dr. Adam Duncan for me?" Howard said it was difficult to ask Adam for help, but he hung up the phone and called as soon as possible. After the surgical nurse got through, he laughed and said, "Adam, are you busy?" "Say something quickly." Adam reminded. "Penny is still two hours away, but Leonard is almost out of conversation, we can''t hold him back." Howard quickly said. "It''s you who can''t hold him anymore." Adam didn''t have a good temper: "You are a graduate student at MIT anyway, think of something by yourself, I''m still busy, that''s it!" After speaking, he signaled the nurse to hang up, and then ordered: "Let the emergency room prepare for rescue. The condition is peanut allergy." "Yes." Even with a question mark, the nurse agreed to go. "Who is allergic to peanuts?" Violet, who was a helper, was surprised. "My friend Howard." Adam smiled while performing the operation: "Their apartment is preparing for a surprise party, and Leonard must be dragged here for two hours. He is forced to use extraordinary means." "Eating peanuts by yourself, active allergies?" Violet understood it as soon as he thought about it, and then incredulously said: "This Howard is that kind of wretched skinny man, isn''t it? I didn''t expect him to do this for his friends. Even if this is a hospital, this is risking his life to help a friend celebrate his birthday. " "He is not for his friends, but for his brothers!" Adam teased. "Doctor Duncan, the atmosphere in your circle of friends is still so good." Violet sighed: "I can meet such good friends everywhere, both friends and brothers. It''s really touching." "You got it wrong." Adam corrected and said: "Is a real brother~" there. Howard expected well. Leonard spoke for a while, then left, and said he wanted to go back. Howard had no choice but to pretend that he accidentally ate peanuts. He was allergic to peanuts and asked Leonard to go to the doctor. On the other hand, he quietly came to the nurses to explain the situation and wanted the nurses to cooperate. But how can the nurses have time to deal with this kind of waste of medical resources, and directly refused. Howard had no choice but to buy snacks with peanuts from the vending machine in the hospital corridor. Then he took the peanut snack that could make him deadly, and looked down: "Brother, this is all for your happiness~" Operating room. After Adam briefly explained who the real brother was, Violet was speechless. Sure enough, Howard''s extremely wretched temperament is like a firefly in the dark, so bright and outstanding, no matter how disguised, it is useless! "Doctor Duncan, even if that''s the case, he doesn''t necessarily do it, right?" Violet still couldn''t believe it: "This is too risky." "You don''t understand him, otherwise there won''t be any doubts at all." Adam smiled and said: "Anyone who knows him has no doubt that he can do anything for these things! Besides, he has had many allergies since childhood. All the restaurants in Pasadena would yell "the boy with peanut allergy is here" when he sees him. Moreover, this is a hospital, where adrenaline can be injected at any time, so he is not really desperate. " "Doctor Duncan, your friend Leonard''s phone number?" The surgical nurse reminded. "Leinard, allergies, it''s okay, I will let the medical staff treat him." Adam motioned to the nurse to hold the phone to his ear, smiled and calmed down a few words. After hanging up the phone, Adam told him: "Give him a colonoscopy. By the way, let all the interns go and watch. After all, this is a good learning opportunity." Two hours later. "How is Howard?" Adam asked the nurse to call Leonard again, and then asked with a smile. "It doesn''t seem to be too good." Leonard looked into the ward through the window, suffocating a smile and said: "The allergic face swelling has disappeared a lot, but it is still very, very red, and I can''t lift my head when I lie there." Emmm. It is a bit embarrassing for anyone to watch the colonoscopy by a group of interns, especially a group of female doctors. A friend of Asias current life, UU Reading , is this kind of treatment. After going out, he sighed: "I will be really shameless to see people in the future..." "Then there is no big problem. Leave him alone. Let him stay here. I have already told the medical staff to take care of him. Hurry up and drive back to pick up Sheldon. I have something to look for him. " Adam said naturally. "okay." Leonard didn''t ask for it, but he agreed and left. "He went back." Adam called Petunia: "Remember to prepare an asthma spray." Um. Since you want to give Leonard the first birthday party in his life, live it well. Chapter 1157： Xiangjiang, Xiangjiang! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "Has everyone learned it?" After Adam had the operation, he went to see Howard in the ward. He didn''t talk to Howard who was lying there, he just looked at the onlookers of interns. "learnt." Everyone agreed in unison. "Adam?" Howard heard Adam''s voice and immediately raised his head with a cry: "I''m just allergic to peanuts. As for the colonoscopy?" "Doctor Stephen, you are here to tell Mr. Vorowitz." Adam did not answer directly, but instead named a female intern. "Is necessary" The female trainee Steven immediately gave a medical explanation, and Howard, who was numb, buried his head again. "Can you let them out?" Howard said helplessly. "Okay, you all go out. After you go back, everyone will write an opinion and send it to me." Adam said solemnly. "Yes, Director." A group of interns smiled and agreed, and then filed out. "You did it on purpose, right?" Howard is not stupid, how could he not see Adam''s intention. "certainly." Adam smiled: "As a friend of mine, I always give the best medical help. Besides, it''s just a colonoscopy. I don''t believe you haven''t done it." "I haven''t done it in front of so many people!" Howard exclaimed: "And since I was in college, my mother took my body temperature only under the armpit... so this is the first time in so many years, are you satisfied?" "How do you say it?" Adam smiled slightly: "I believe you." "..." Howard still wanted to explain, but at Adams playful smile, he gave up in frustration: "How are you now? I have to go back to the birthday party, there are many hot girls waiting for me!" "Are you sure you still have to attend a birthday party like this?" Adam looked at Howard, who was reluctant to stand up and walk. "Yes, all the dead!" Howard was very determined: "I risked my life to endure this kind of inhumane treatment, not just for the spice without self-respect, the stupid girl who punishes my father, and the drunk girl who is at the mercy of others! If I don''t go now, then everything I have paid will not be in vain... and it may be all for Leonard and Rajesh! Then I am too bad! " "Sometimes a loss is a blessing." Adam smiled meaningfully: "Perhaps Petunia will pay you one of the love of your life in the future?" "The love of my life?" Howard was taken aback for a moment, and then laughed blankly: "I am indeed very dedicated, but I don''t want to be tripped by a woman at such a young age with that young beautiful girl. Besides the friends introduced by Penny, the wave will be over. Do you think I will fall in love with her friends, and then marry her friends, and her friends forever? " Every time he said a her friend, Howards tone was deliberately raised a bit to show his contempt. Emmm. That''s right! Howard was very greedy for Petunia and Petunia''s easygirl friends, but just wanted to play with them, and then there was nothing. From the bottom of his heart, he disliked it, and it was even more impossible to marry them...Of course, when he had a choice. "My fault." Adam nodded: "If you really do such a thing, then you are the biggest fool." "You know me!" Howard pointed his finger at Adam, and then walked out lightly and heavyly: "I can''t drive anymore, can you send me there?" "How about going home?" Adam kindly reminded. "why?" Howard looked over immediately, and an ominous premonition flashed in his eyes. "Because the birthday party is over." Adam smiled. "Sonofabitch!" Howard took the phone, flipped it over and over, cursing: "No one has notified me, not even Rajesh! They, assholes, have forgotten my greatest hero..." Ding Dong! At this moment, the mail sounded. When Howard saw that it was sent by Rajesh, his face was slightly dark, and when he opened it, his face turned black, and he became the son of the beach again, swearing word by word: "son~of~a~bitch~!" Adam leaned over and saw that the email was a live video from Rajesh. "Howard, I don''t know where you are now, but this party is really great!" Rajesh is holding a wine bottle, a woman in jeans sitting on his head is touching his curly hair, proudly taking a selfie with her mobile phone: "Everyone is drunk..." Having said this, the woman in jeans on her head stuffed the beer bottle in her hand into Rajesh''s mouth to make him drink more and less nonsense. "Look, a girl took off her shirt!" Rajesh drank, but Yu Guang glanced at the other side, and then shouted with wide-eyed eyes. "The camera pulls over, the camera pulls over!" Seeing this, Howard couldn''t help but yelled immediately, glanced at the progress bar of the video, and then felt a little settled and waited eagerly. "Wow, lovely Karishana, shake the ruble maker~" Rajesh in front of the camera turned his head to look at the invisible scene and rapped in admiration. "Sonofabitch!" Howard saw only the big face of his good friend Rajesh in front of the camera, and then looked at the progress bar and began to warn, and an ominous premonition rose in his heart again. Sure enough, by the end of the video, he didn''t see any benefits. Instead, he was optimistic about his friends all the way. This made him a third time incarnation of the son of the beach. "This is the easygirl that Petunia wants to introduce to me!!!" Howard screamed frantically: "I like the rouble maker the most!" "..." Adam couldn''t laugh or cry while watching. As a small mechanical expert, Howard likes the ruble maker, which is fine. But in this environment, Rajeshs swaying ruble-making machine is obviously a metaphor. All right. It would be more appropriate than a small mechanical expert who likes a machine. "Adam, send me there." Howard said with a black face. "All right." Adam did not refuse this time, and drove him over. TBBT4A apartment. As soon as he entered the door, Rajesh was holding his upper body and sang and sang with a microphone. Obviously he was too excited after drinking. When he saw Howard, he bounced and sang constantly, beckoning to Howard: "Howard, you are finally here Come, join me soon!" Howard limped and walked over with a stern face, reaching out to tear off the power source. "what happened to you?" Rajesh could only stop when he saw this, and asked puzzledly. "What''s wrong with me?" Howard said angrily: "I risked my life to organize such a lively party. It''s not bad for you, but it ends without waiting for me. Are you worthy of me?" "Sorry, the party was great, we all forgot time and everything." Rajesh couldn''t help but revel in the memories. "Howard, Adam, you are here." Leonard walked out with a smile on his face: "Howard, are you all right?" ",,~" Howard pretended to be allergic and swollen with his tongue. "...Howard, sorry." Leonard''s sophistication is the most normal, and he immediately understood the irony of Howard''s actions, and hurriedly laughed. "It''s really a surprise you created for me at the risk of your life. It''s really a surprise. This is my unprecedented experience, thank you so much, Howard! " Speaking of this, he said very sincerely and moved: "Howard, you are your best friend! I really can''t imagine anyone who can do better than your friend." "..." When Howard heard this, he glanced at Adam who was smiling but not smiling, his anger dissipated a lot, and he said: "Well, you are right to understand that..." He did so desperately for the sake of his brothers. "When is your birthday?" Leonard said enthusiastically: "We will also arrange a better birthday party for you at that time. Needless to say, I know the day, there is still a while. But it doesn''t matter, we can go ahead, I will go over and discuss with Petunia now. " With that said, before Howard refused, he opened the door happily and walked to the opposite side. "He''s too exaggerated, right?" Howard was stunned for a moment: "It seems that my efforts will be rewarded after all..." "Don''t be too narcissistic." Rajesh couldn''t help but reminded: "That''s because Petunia gave him a birthday gift before. He liked it so much." "birthday present?" Howard wondered: "Isn''t it just a sweater? All we gave were Leonard''s favorite collection!" "The sweater is terrible." Rajesh nodded: "So when she saw our gift, she said that she was polite, but she regretted it in her heart, so in the end she made up another gift, a French gift." "No way" Howard''s eyes widened. "that is." Rajesh nodded affirmatively: "Not a kiss on the cheek, nor 2 Mississippi, but 5 Mississippi!" "Five Mississippi, wow~" Howard took a deep breath, his eyes glaring. In the American drama world, people have the habit of counting the Mississippi River if they cant sleep, which means counting sheep and dumplings. Because the word Mississippi is relatively long, plus a number, every time you read one, it''s about one second, which is a customary custom. 5 Mississippi is 5 seconds, which is indeed beyond the scope of ordinary friends...Well, for a few **** of a few seconds, this French formula alone is obviously not an ordinary friend. How can a serious friend come into contact with French play? "So you understand that he asks people about their birthdays when he sees them now, do you want to have another birthday party?" Rajesh laughed. "Understand, Understand!" Howard nodded again and again: "I think this can be." "I think so." Rajesh said coquettishly: "Leinard made a mistake. It was his birthday party now, so Petunia kissed him. Replaced by our birthday party, we are the protagonists. " "Ha ha." Howard agreed with this sentence very much, and laughed out loud directly. "...What you said makes sense." Adam was laughed at by the pair of life treasures: "Penny will give the birthday protagonist a French style if it is indeed a birthday party." "You think so too?" When Howard and Rajesh saw Adam''agree too'', they got even more energetic. "I thought I didn''t understand irony." Shelton, who came out of the bedroom to go to the bathroom, stood there with her hands in her arms, looking at this scene thoughtfully. Adam watched the joke for a while and then left. Duncan Manor. "Have you heard?" As soon as he got home, Juno winked at him and whispered quietly. "what?" When Adam saw this, he also followed Juno''s appearance, and lowered his voice. "David has a new relationship, and he seems to be serious. Little Sweet Bear may soon have a stepmother." Juno explained. "hiss." Adam took a deep breath, raised his eyes and looked upstairs, then his voice fell even lower: "Are you sure? Little Sweet Bear knows it?" "OK! I haven''t told her yet." Juno shook his head and said, "I want to wait for you to come back and discuss it together. After all, this is a big deal for ordinary children, let alone Little Sweet Bear." "Um." Adam nodded: "This is indeed a very dangerous thing, we must be cautious." Little Sweet Bear will definitely treat the sudden stepmother as a threat. Even the father David, who caused this radical change, would''look at him differently'', and if one is not dealt with, it will cause certain tragedies. "I checked." Juno took Adam out and walked outside the castle in the moonlight: "David''s new love affair is an English woman, Catherine. It seems that the person is not bad, and he is also engaged in the construction and home improvement industry, and he gets along well with David. " "Is this good news or bad news?" Adam smiled wryly. "Of course it''s good news." Juno smiled and said, "Although Catherine is not good, taking it apart is the fastest way to eliminate the hostility of Little Bear. But it was too cruel for David. Linda passed away several years. Now Little Sweet Bear is like this again, and we have been taken away from him. For a middle-aged man, not everyone can carry this kind of wives and deaths. There is a new beginning, and the beginning is pretty good. Isnt that good news? " "Well, it is indeed good news." Adam nodded: "It''s just the little sweet bear..." "After David tells her about this, we will find a way to help her get through." Juno reminded: "During this time, you have to be extra careful with her, after all, you are the only man in the family." "I see." Adam''s mouth twitched. a week later. When David talked with Little Bear on the phone again, he couldn''t help it anymore, and told the little Bear Emma about himself and Catherine in a panic. Emma the sweet bear calmly accepted the news, and expressed sincere happiness that his father could reopen his happy life. But everyone knows that there are unknown dangers under this calm and happiness. "They are in Xiangjiang now, or would you take Little Sweet Bear to meet them?" Juno suggested: "This is always something we have to face." "Xiangjiang..." Adam was a little lost. "What? You don''t want to go?" Juno smiled and said, "I thought you would be very excitedYou know my attitude towards flying." Adam suppressed the infinite emotion in his heart and said a word in a concealed manner. "I know, it''s okay to sit down once in a while." Juno smiled and said, "Across the ocean, you can''t drive there yet, right?" "I will think about it again." Adam still hesitated. The next day. When he went to work in the hospital, he found out the invitation sent by the Xiangjiang hospital before, and considered it again and again, pressed the call button, called the chief secretary in, and handed her the invitation letter: "Ruth, give me a reply. Let me say I accept the invitation." Chapter 1158： Air crash hit TBBT4A apartment. "Are you going to Xiangjiang?" When Adam came over to say goodbye to Leonard and the others, Petunia was surprised. "Any questions?" Adam smiled. "no problem." Petunia said quickly: "I''m just a little curious, after all, it''s on the other side of the ocean. I can''t imagine, I really want to have a chance to go there someday. " "There will be a chance." Adam joked: "Even as long as you are willing to take a loan to travel, you can take the same flight as me." "..." Petunia smiled bitterly: "I don''t have that money." Emmm. In the American drama world, loans for travel and vacation are also the norm. Petunia, who had been fooled for dozens of hundreds of years, got their heads hot, and they advanced their future income in advance, taking advantage of the various waves of youth to spend all over the world enjoying themselves. Of course, more waves are in nearby resorts, like the other side of the ocean is too far away, it takes more than ten hours to fly by plane, and the airfare is enough to make a few laps nearby. Coupled with some prejudices in Anza''s bones, there are still very few who choose to go to the other side of the ocean. Petunia might think, but she really has no money. Her income and expenditure have always been very dangerous, and she is always at risk of being kicked out by the landlord. She has to dream of the entertainment circle, where she is in the mood to take a loan to relax on the other side of the ocean. Leonard opened his mouth, but in the end he still said nothing. At the birthday party that Petunia threw for him, and the French gifts above the 5th Mississippi River, he really wanted to say: "As long as you want to go, I''ll take you there." But in the end he is a sensible genius, even if he is impulsive, the mathematical logic in his head is still there. Its a lot of money to spend a vacation on the other side of the ocean alone, let alone two people, how many comics, figures, and collections can be bought back and forth. Besides, their relationship didn''t even arrive at second base, and it was a bit too abrupt to say this boldly. "Howard, do you want to go together?" Adam looked at Howard. "No." Howard was a little surprised at Adam''s invitation, but still shook his head. After Leonard''s birthday party before, he was watched by a group of people in the hospital for a colonoscopy, and he no longer doubted that Adam had a bad taste for him. "are you sure?" Adam teased: "Without me, next time you go there alone, with your accent and your skill, you will be beaten." "My accent is okay with other restaurant owners." Howard was not convinced: "And I did learn kung fu. The core essence of Kung Fu is to stop fighting, that is, to have peace and not to fight. I think I have learned the highest level. " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched: "The premise is that others are the same as you. If you encounter a twitching head, you still have to use physical means to stop fighting. There are also other peoples bosses who have problems speaking by themselves, and you are a guest, how can he say that you have a problem with your accent. " "I feel I''m fine." Howard insisted: "It''s the same accent in your movies." "Hehe, I get it." Adam looked around the otaku group of four and smiled slightly. "What do you know?" Sheldon didn''t like the look in Adam''s eyes. "The four of you are geniuses. You have even learned Klingon. Naturally, it is impossible to say that you don''t want to learn it because you can''t learn DongGuo and your accent is fine." Adam joked. "Can we learn?" Shelton stopped doing it as soon as he heard it: "Do you really think we can''t learn it?" "Can you learn?" Adam looked at him seriously. "..." The corners of Sheldon''s mouth twitched and his eyelids twitched. "Adam, the time is almost here, you go quickly, you won''t be able to catch the plane if you don''t go." Leonard interrupted the conversation with a smile. "Well, I''m leaving." Adam spoke in the purest Eastern Mandarin, and then left with a smile. "His accent is strange." Sheldon looked at Howard: "Are you sure your kind is the most authentic?" "If you have the ability, you can learn it by yourself. Otherwise, is it interesting to ask?" Howard became irritated. He claims to be a linguistic genius, but he actually learns every language, especially Dongguo. "Learn to go to school." Shelton also got angry: "After I get my PhD in mathematics, I will immediately learn Dong Mandarin." "just forget it." Leonard murmured: "Dongguo is the most difficult language to learn, but it is much more difficult than Klingon. Of course, its not difficult if its like Howard, but if we want to learn Adams level, we dont have the energy and time. " "Lets learn the Dongguo language clearly before ordering." Rajesh also complained: "Every time Howard orders, I feel that the Eastern waiter looks sideways at us." "Poisonous donkey." Sheldon muttered. "What is he saying?" Petunia looked dumbfounded. "Good day." Howard glanced at Sheldon disgustingly, the accent was so weird, no wonder Adam disliked it. Airport. "Everything is ready?" Juno asked. "Um." Adam nodded: "Even Little Sweet Bear''s is ready, it should be fine." "Lets have fun in the past." Juno smiled and said, "I have heard you speak Dongguo for more than ten years. This is the first time I have a real chance to practice. With your authentic accent, just listen to the accent and think you are visiting relatives in the countryside. " "Your accent is not bad." Adam watched Juno speaking in Dongguo and couldn''t help sighing. "This time, you can also learn more Eastern Mandarin. With your genius IQ, as long as you use your heart, this is not difficult." Juno looked at the little sweet bear again. "I will." Little Sweet Bear believes himself. "My family depends on you." Adam heard the reminder from the airport, said goodbye to Juno and the others, and took the little sweet bear to walk in: "Let''s go." When he was about to walk in, his cell phone rang, his heart shook, and an ominous premonition struck him. After answering the phone, he immediately pulled the little sweet bear back. "What''s wrong?" Juno was surprised. "Christina and the others went to the medical conference by plane, and the plane crashed." Adam said solemnly. "how many people?" Juno followed quickly into the car. "There are a lot of people in the medical center." Adam drove quickly, his face solemn: "Lexy, Meredith, Dr. Shept, Mark, Dr. Montgomery." "Don''t worry." Juno glanced at Adam and comforted: "Christina and Meredith have always had very good luck, and maybe they will be fine this time. And as long as they are okay, plus we hurry to rescue, most of the others will be okay. " "Um." Adam nodded, already took out his cell phone, dialed his official contacts, and then called Missy. "Missi, help me hire all search and rescue helicopters near Seattle to conduct a full-scale search..." After hanging up the phone, Adam drove the speed to the maximum, and he wanted to rush over as soon as possible. The small plane was full of his friends. Although they knew that Christina and Meredith seemed to be the protagonists, they should have the protagonist''s luck, and the other planes were 100% dead, but most of them wouldn''t. But no one knows what happened to them. Rely on official search and rescue? This is in the American drama world. It''s useless to rely on anyone except one''s own. When the officials dragged on to search and rescue, God knew if they would have died if they could have survived. You must know that the sooner you find the earlier rescue, perhaps it is the difference between life and death. Even if the fallen mountains and old forests really find the remains of the plane by the time, they who should have survived may not be able to find them and enter the belly of the beast. This is absolutely unacceptable to Adam. It''s useless to change to an ordinary person, no matter how urgent it is. Because the official standard process is there, everyone just needs to follow the process and work hard, and no one can say anything even if the rescue time is delayed in the end. The relatives and friends of the target who need rescue can really only be in a hurry and endure endless suffering. In the end, there is a high probability that the nightmare will slowly approach with their own eyes, but there is nothing they can do. But Adam is no ordinary person. Naturally, he will not wait for the official rescue. After reminding people to be diligent, his main expectation is the ability to rely on money. The most difficult task in rescue is search and rescue work. After the crash, the plane was scattered in the vast mountains and forests. It is difficult to find it in the first time by search and rescue helicopters, as long as it depends on time. But with the ability to make money, this one shouldn''t be a problem. In the vast mountains and forests, if a few search and rescue helicopters are not enough, then dozens or even hundreds of them will be enough. The number of helicopters in the American TV series is not low. Time is tight, just use the quantity to pile up. All are scattered, each search and rescue helicopter is only responsible for a small area, not only covering a wide area, but also ensuring sufficient time for hovering search, basically not missed. This will ensure that Christina and the others can be found in the shortest time. "Karen, you take Adam''s almighty out-of-town Duncan special first-aid kit, and go to Seattle immediately to join us..." Juno was also on the phone, hung up and said to Adam: "At that time, Karen and I will cooperate with you." "Um." Adam nodded. The rescue after the accident is very different with Adam and the others. Especially for doctors, if the follow-up rescue treatment is not timely and improper, it is possible that only a doctor who is better than dead may be saved. Dr. House is an example. More than four hours later. Adam arrived in Seattle. Missy had been waiting there for a long time, and greeted him as soon as he saw Adam coming: "I have mobilized 154 nearby search and rescue helicopters, and according to your instructions, I will pay high fees to every pilot who is willing to come over. And release the words, whoever finds the missing person will be rewarded with 1 million. The news has spread, and now there are more search and rescue helicopters rushing here from the surrounding area. " "You can come here, you must use quantity to grab time." Adam nodded. While they were talking, they entered the Seattle Hospital, and after a chat with the dean, they began to prepare to welcome the wounded. The medical staff of Seattle Hospital are very cooperative, after all, this is Adam Duncan! Ten hours later. It''s late at night. "There''s news..." Adam and the others, who had been waiting, finally got news in such a large-scale search. "Missi, you look at Emma." Adam confessed and took Juno and Karen on the helicopter and flew to the mountain forest. late at night. In the vast mountains and forests. More than a dozen helicopters hovered over an area, and the searchlights shot down together, illuminating the area as bright as daylight. "Adam, Adam!" When Adam fell from the sky, Christina and Meredith both cried and shouted: "Lexy, save Lexi!" "Sorry, Dr. Duncan, we can''t lift it." The first responder apologized: "We are preparing to lift it up by helicopter." But it was a huge aircraft wreck that was pressing on Lexi''s body. "Lexy, don''t worry, I''m here." Adam stepped forward, checked Lexi''s situation, and called out. "Ahem." Lexie looked over in a daze, coughing with blood. "It''s too late, Karen, you are going to pull Lexi out. Be careful." Adam began to assign: "Others listen to me, let''s work hard together!" Christina and Meredith also woke up from the confusion and fear, and regardless of the surprised eyes of the emergency personnel, they ran to the position assigned by Adam and prepared to exert force. Although other first responders did not believe that they could lift such a large aircraft debris, they could only agree to Adam''s insistence. "You lift this side, my side." Adam pointed the secondary force position to Juno, then came to the primary force position, took a deep breath, and shouted: "1, 2, 3, get up!" Everyone is subconsciously exerting force. Creak. Creak. In the unbelievable eyes of the emergency personnel, the huge aircraft wreck really moved a little. Karen was not surprised by this. At the moment of lifting, he immediately pulled Lexi out quickly and steadily, and then yelled: "Okay, it''s rescued!" "good!" Adam motioned the others to let go, and then placed the remains of the plane on the ground heavily. "We did it?" The first responder was dumbfounded. "We did it!" Meredith and Christina rejoiced. Juno rubbed his shoulders, glanced at everyone, walked quickly to Adam, and began to help Lexie first aid. "How about the others?" Adam asked as he gave first aid. "There is nothing wrong with Meredith and I. Mark and Derek are injured, but not serious. Dr. Montgomery''s leg injury is a bit serious." Christina just remembered and said. "Here is me." Adam said to Juno, "You go see Dr. Montgomery." Then he shouted to Christina: "Don''t stand stupid here, you go and cooperate!" "Oh oh!" Christina then reacted and followed Juno to see Dr. Montgomery''s legs. When Adam stabilised Lexie''s injury, Dr. Montgomery and the others stabilized early and were sent to a rescue helicopter to fly to Seattle Hospital. "Let''s go." After Adam sent Lexie up, he glanced at the messy plane''s crash point and shook his head and followed on the plane and signaled the pilot to leave. The helicopter turned around and flew towards Seattle Hospital. When the searchlight swept across the jungle on the ground, Adam clearly saw a few huge figures lying there. "You are lucky." Adam sighed at the anesthetized Lexie: "Although it is not as good as Christina and Meredith, your luck is really good, I think you should like butterflies." With Lexi''s injury, if Adam hadn''t spent so much effort to clear the way with money to grab time, she would probably die because she was crushed and could not be rescued. Even after death, the body has to face the gnawing of beasts. Christina and the others have even better luck. In such a big accident, not only was there no serious injury, but also no subsequent more serious mental trauma. This luck is absolutely against the sky. Chapter 1159： Insurance company Benbao, Dr. Stephanie Seattle Hospital. "Adam, how is Lexi?" Richard, the director of surgery, also hurried over by plane at this time. "The situation is temporarily stable." Adam walked out of the operating room, nodded to him, and rushed to the ward. He will also go to see Dr. Sheputt''s hand. For a top neurosurgeon, the importance and life of the hands are not much different. The director of surgery was taken aback, he naturally felt Adam''s indifference, but he didn''t think much about it for a while, so he quickly followed. Ward. The mood is down. The excitement after being rescued in time to ensure the safety of life has long since receded over time, and the injuries faced have regained the first place. But Dr. Shept''s hand has serious nerve damage, and it is difficult to guarantee 100% function after it is healed. "Nerve transplantation, using living nerves can be faster and better." "No! I can''t accept that my family will donate leg nerves to me at the risk of impaired physical function. I can wait." "No, time is very important for your hand recovery, so someone must donate it. I called Leah and the others. They are your sisters. You must know about this." "No! I will never accept it!" Dr. Shept and Meredith quarreled. Meredith wants her husband and sisters to donate, but Dr. Sheputt disagrees. "What are you arguing about?" Adam was surprised when he walked in, and when he knew the ins and outs, his expression immediately became serious: "You must have a brain MRI right away." "what?" The Merediths shouted in unison. "Nerve transplants are best autologous transplants, so that rejection is the lowest." Adam said with a solemn expression: "Derek''s hand is damaged, and the nerves on his arm are not enough. If he rashly intercepts and transplants it into the palm of his hand, it may cause more damage to the arm. So you cant use the nerves in your arm. But this does not mean that we cannot use his leg nerves for transplantation. On the contrary, this should have been the optimal solution. Meredith didn''t know that it was forgivable. But Derek how can you forget? Why are you all paying attention to allograft transplantation and are still arguing whether to use the Derek sisters leg nerves for transplantation? This can''t be the purpose of deliberately highlighting the relationship between brothers and sisters like in TV dramas, right? So I suspect that your brain nerves are damaged, and you must do a brain MRI immediately. " "..." Dr. Shept and Meredith were speechless. Yes. Why do they suddenly forget these and argue about options that they didn''t have to consider before? Are they really like the actors controlled by the screenwriter in our days of medical soap operas? At this moment, they suddenly had a sign that they were about to break the fourth wall. "Okay, let''s get ready, Derek''s hand, must be operated on as soon as possible." Adam was relieved when he saw that they were really confused and thoughtful. It seems that this is not the unknown brain damage caused by the plane crash, but just the residual impulse of people in the American drama world being controlled by the screenwriter outside the world. This problem is not big. Leave the ward. "Adam, did I do something wrong?" The director of surgery chased up again and asked puzzledly. "What do you think?" Adam stopped to look at him. "I have no idea." The director of surgery smiled bitterly. "Just a reminder, do you know which airline the crashed plane belonged to?" Adam said lightly. "..." The director of surgery was in a daze. "It seems you don''t know anymore." Adam nodded: "It''s Starland Airlines, have you heard of it? No, right? That''s right. Because this is only a small airline, it is also a small airline with a very high mechanical failure rate. Delta Air Lines, which was previously contracted by our hospital, is a completely different concept. " As a person who is less and less flying, but knows all airline information well, when he saw the airline logo on the wrecked body at the scene of the plane crash, he immediately understood the ins and outs. "After you left, the board of directors decided to reduce a certain amount of expenses... but we signed Skyline afterwards!" The director of surgery suddenly remembered a new contract he had signed before, and he was puzzled. "Don''t you understand?" Adam saw it through at a glance: "Because of the price, although Skyair signed the contract, they must have outsourced this contract to small airlines like Starlane Airlines. And this should have been something you thought of and prevented. " "...And I didn''t expect it, so I signed it directly." The surgeon''s expression began to feel pained. He is getting older and his energy is not as good as before. He has to continue the operation and manage the entire major surgery. Recently, he has a new relationship. The secretary asked him to sign the content, but he hasn''t checked it over and over again for a long time, and many of them just signed it directly. The same is true for the airlines that the hospital cooperates with this time. Adam knew that this was definitely not intentional by the director of surgery. Because this kind of contract involves the entire hospital owner. If he knew that the plane he was flying was outsourced to a small airline, or that the mechanical failure rate and crash rate were among the best, he wouldn''t be able to sign if he was killed. So he really didn''t know. Now that such a big accident has happened, there are all his relatives, friends and subordinates. After being awakened by Adam, he must be in deep pain. But this is also the pain it deserves. Because if it wasn''t for Meredith and the others with the protagonist''s aura, they would definitely be dead. If there is no Adams ability to use money immediately, greater tragedy will inevitably fall on Lexi and them. So the director of surgery who caused all of this doesn''t hurt, how can he do it! Adam did not comfort him, and turned away. "Say over there and cancel the trip." Adam called the chief secretary Ruth and said solemnly. "My fault." Juno apologized: "I shouldn''t let you take Little Sweet Bear to Xiangjiang." "You are not to blame." Adam shook his head and said, "The plane we booked has landed in Xiangjiang safely! This time it was just an accident." "But it also shows that you have been reluctant to fly. It is the right choice." Juno sighed: "I shouldn''t persuade you about this kind of thing, we can wait for David and the others to come back, and then take Emma there." "It is indeed the best choice not to fly." Adam nodded and sighed: "If the future is not a life-and-death crisis, I will definitely not fly." At the same time, he said silently in his heart: "If it were not for life and death, I would never think of going to the other side of the ocean." Although the plane he was planning to take landed safely in Xiangjiang, when he was about to board the plane, the sudden appearance of the plane still stung his sensitive nerves. The other side of the ocean is a mysterious place. So even if the crisis warning did not give any reminder, he should believe in his subconscious and completely cut off the idea of ??returning home. This accident may be a clear indication. After being free from the influence of the soap opera, Dr. Shept and his wife quickly made the right choice and agreed to Adam''s surgical plan. The operation was very successful. Lexi also regained consciousness over there. Adam stayed with them here for a week, and then each went back to each house. tbbt4a apartment. "Adam, let me introduce to you. This is my girlfriend Stephanie. She is also a doctor." Leonard excitedly introduced Adam to the rare new woman in this apartment: "Stephanie, this is Adam." "Doctor Duncan, ha ha ha..." Stephanie wanted to say hello to Adam, but the smile was so brilliant that she stammered a bit. "You are Leonard''s girlfriend, Leonard is my good friend, so call me Adam." Adam smiled and said, "Sit down, where are you a doctor?" "Pasadena Hospital." Stephanie still smiled cautiously: "I am a surgical resident." "Not bad." Adam nodded in admiration and said, "Leinard, you can, you can find such an excellent girlfriend." "Hehehehe." The curvature of Leonard''s mouth was as usual, grinning to the back of his ears, hehe silly. "By the way, how did you meet each other?" Adam couldn''t help teasing him. "Uh" Leonard was at a loss for words. "They met in the school''s NASA Mars Laboratory." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "Stephanie was originally Howard''s female companion. In Howard, the rover was..." "Hey!" Leonard interrupted immediately: "This is a secret! It cannot be leaked." Then he waved to Adam and said with a smile: "Strictly speaking, Stephanie is not Howard''s female companion." "Oh?" Adam looked at Stephanie. "no." Stephanie said immediately: "I just heard Howard said that he could take me to Mars for a drive, so I was curious to follow it. There is no meaning of disrespect, but how can I date someone like him. " "The reason is sufficient." Adam smiled and nodded: "But can Howard accept it?" "I want to apologize to him. Although it''s not our fault, Howard obviously doesn''t think so." Leonard smiled bitterly. "They are already dead with Howard." Sheldon added. "It''s ok." Adam joked: "Stephanie only needs to give a female companion, and you can be resurrected instantly with Howard. A thoughtful little knowledge, remember to introduce the female friend you want to break with Howard. " "Hahaha, Adam, you are so funny, you are so funny..." Stephanie suddenly gave an unusually exaggerated smile. Leonard still laughed at first, but it didn''t feel right to smile. He didn''t like Stephanie''s attitude towards Adam. "Tell us about things in Seattle, right?" Leonard immediately changed the subject: "Are your friends okay?" "Are they the top doctors at the New York Medical Center who suffered plane crashes?" Stephanie was also attracted attention. "Um." Adam nodded: "They are God bless, there is no big problem. However, the mental distress caused by the subsequent fear will definitely last for a long time. " "They can sue the airline and get a large amount of compensation, right?" Stephanie asked. "uncertain." Adam shook his head. "uncertain?" Leonard was surprised: "Why?" Shelton was also curious. "This is the mystery of capital." Adam mocked: "First of all, it should be compensated. Isn''t it right? Even who should pay the compensation has a final conclusion, it must be the insurance company. After all, the United States has always been able to access insurance for everything, and everything can be pushed to insurance. It is absolutely impossible that airlines do not have their own insurance company. right? " "Um." Leonard nodded together. As purely native residents, this is rooted in their subconscious knowledge. "But here comes the problem. Although it hasn''t started yet, I''m sure that the insurance company will never indemnify it." Adam smiled and said: "The compensation formula based on the income basis is a lot of money. They will do everything they can to find loopholes in the contract, and then refuse to pay. Does it sound familiar? " Leonard couldn''t help looking at Shelton, and vomited: "I said how do I feel that you are familiar. It does not count as setting up all the conditions that are beneficial to you. When it is really necessary for you to pay, you will do everything possible to find the so-called loopholes and justly refuse to implement them. It turns out that you are an insurance company! " Sheldon couldn''t help staring at Leonard. "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help smiling and said: "Yes, to some extent, Shelton is the insurance company''s principal insurance. But he is also a baby version of an insurance company, and his shamelessness cannot be compared with a real insurance company. " "Even if the insurance company finds a loophole and does not pay, someone will always have to pay it?" Stephanie cared. As a doctor, she has a sense of substituting this and really wants to know the follow-up. "Um." Adam nodded: "Ninety percent of insurance companies can find reasons to refuse to pay. And if they really need to pay this sky-high compensation, they have another trick, and that is bankruptcy and liquidation. For a small insurance company, the shareholders of the company can completely abandon the company, let it go bankrupt, and then start anew. And these two axes are also applicable to other institutions that are found. For example, the hospital with the second highest responsibility. Looking for loopholes, hospitals are not easy to find, after all, it is a medical exchange sent by the public. But the second bankruptcy liquidation is not impossible. " "impossible." Stephanie was dumbfounded: "That''s the New York Medical Center, the number one teaching hospital in the country. If you say it goes bankrupt, you go bankrupt?" "The most valuable thing in a hospital is the doctor." Adam smiled reservedly: "The value of the medical center in the past guaranteed that the board of directors would not consider bankruptcy and liquidation for billions of points in compensation. Because the brand value of the medical center far exceeds that billion points of compensation. UU reading www.uukanshu. com But now things are a little different. The board of directors of the medical center may not be able to accept this loss. That''s why I said that everything is still uncertain. " Having said this, he sighed: "Once as I guess, they will be in a very tangled dilemma in the future. Don''t pay so much compensation, sorry to yourself. For so much compensation, in case the hospital''s board of directors disagrees, choose bankruptcy liquidation. Then the hospital so many colleagues who get along with them day and night will be unemployed because the hospital is bankrupt and closed. When the news comes, the blame will fall on them. Not everyone can resist this kind of mental pressure. " Chapter 1160： Xi Shi in the eyes of the lover, Xi Shi in the eyes of the shit TBBT4A apartment. "This is too exaggerated." Stephanie didn''t want to believe it. "I don''t know if insurance companies and hospitals are like this." Leonard answered: "But if they really resemble Shelton, then I absolutely believe in this direction." "I am different from them at all!" Sheldon quit and stared at Leonard. "Oh? Say that you are different?" Leonard sneered. "I will tell you honestly, this is where the loophole lies." Sheldon said confidently: "Instead of sneaking in to find loopholes!" "..." Everyone was speechless. "Well, don''t talk about these unhappy ones." Adam smiled and said: "These are just two uncertain possibilities, and I believe they will be able to get satisfactory compensation in the end." New York is his home base. Although not called Pizza Hut in New York, if the critical moment is really reached, he will provide enough support to his friends. Once the claim is completed, his friends will most likely have direct financial freedom. "Yes, don''t talk about this." Leonard also didn''t want to continue this topic, because it always reminded him that Sheldon is the insurance company''s treasure, which makes him very unhappy. "Deng... Adam." Stephanie still smiled somewhat cautiously: "Although I know this may be presumptuous, can you give me a chance to learn from you?" "Do you want to come to San Jose''s St Bonaventure Hospital to participate in surgical residency training?" Adam was surprised. "is it okay?" Stephanie expected. "You also know that it''s not time to recruit new residents." Adam pondered: "In this way, I have a few questions..." Speaking, I started to ask some professional questions to examine Stephanie''s level. "Feel sorry." After a few questions, Stephanie sweated on her forehead, and finally apologized and got up and went to the bathroom. "Adam, don''t do that." Leonard looked at his embarrassed girlfriend, feeling distressed, and said to Adam: "I know if you want, no matter what Stephanie is, you can let her in..." When he said this, he looked at Adam with a smile, and he couldn''t say anymore: "...what''s the matter?" "If someone wanted to blaspheme your physics, would you be willing?" Adam asked. "Of course not." Sheldon said immediately. "I don''t want to...but it depends on what kind of profanity..." Leonard knew the answer, but still wanted to struggle. "That''s you." Adam was also a little speechless. He almost forgot that for Leonard Howard and the others, as long as they blaspheme something, they don''t care about the issue of blasphemy and non-blasphemy in their professional field beliefs. Otherwise, Howard wouldn''t be able to take Stephanie to the Mars Lab to drive the rover. This is not only a blasphemy, but also a federal felony. "For me, medicine is sacred." Adam seriously said: "So if the conditions are not met, I will never recruit. And what I want to say is not only the professional level, you can think about it, I believe you will understand. " "what?" Leonard looked dumbfounded and wanted to ask, but at the moment Stephanie had come out, he had to close his mouth and lick the dog again: "Stephanie, are you okay?" "Sorry, I still have something to do, I''ll go back first." Stephanie said embarrassedly. "I send you." Leonard got up immediately. "Need not." Stephanie just wants to be alone now, and really doesn''t want to see anyone: "Goodbye, Dr. Duncan." "goodbye." Adam was indifferent to Stephanie''s alienation and smiled. "No, no, no." Leonard saw his girlfriend leave like this, muttering constantly, and then looked at Adam: "Why? Why? Why?" "Yes, why? Why? Why?" Sheldon followed and stared at Adam. "What does this have to do with you?" Adam teased: "Don''t tell me, you are also in this relationship." "He''s not in now!" Speaking of this, Leonard became angry and even suppressed the influence of the incident just now. "Of course I am." Sheldon looked natural and said: "I never approve of Leonard bringing women back. But if this woman is Dr. Stephanie, then I am absolutely fine. Think about it, I can consult her if I have any medical problems in the future. Even if Leonard hadn''t stopped him, she would have done a prostate exam for me..." "Damn it! Sheldon, my girlfriend will never give you a prostate exam!!!" Leonard shouted. "Ok, ok." Seeing this, Sheldon murmured in compromise: "For a man who has been able to balance his hormones recently, you are really unreasonably irritable. Although Stephanie did not say that you are a beast like Leslie. But I think the frequency between you should be regarded as passionate love..." "..." Leonard lowered his head directly, he was almost completely defeated by Sheldon, then raised his head and shouted: "You don''t understand anything, don''t discuss the privacy of me and Stephanie!" "Don''t worry, I care more about this relationship than you." Sheldon was so angry that he did not pay for his life, and said solemnly: "Although Stephanie should tell you, but now she is not there, so I still have to say, relax, relax~ You did a good job, at least I saw Stephanie read the thank you letter you wrote in the morning with a very happy expression. You have always said that I dont understand satire, but its a good sign, right? " Speaking of this, look at Adam. "Yep." Adam suffocated and smiled. Leonard is short, known as a halfling, and has a very simple love life since childhood, but he has always been longing for this kind of beauty. Coupled with the various psychological shadows his mother has caused him, he pays the utmost respect to women who are willing to establish an intimate relationship with him. Not only when dating outside, all kinds of dog licking behavior. After returning to the apartment, he would prepare various small programs to "entertain the relatives in colorful clothes", including but not limited to women''s dancing and so on. When he opened his eyes afterwards, as long as the woman was still there, he would express infinite joy and give enough words of thanks for the first time. This is only verbal. He had already sent a more professional thank-you letter, and when the woman arrived home, he would receive a thank you letter with thousands of words full of emotion. Normal women can''t stand this kind of weird performance. But fortunately, Leonard has only met four women now, and one of them is the chance that he has worked so hard for so long and never gave him a thank-you letter. Several others, either a spy or a colleague female scientist who was more weird than him, and then there was Stephanie. As a doctor, she often receives thank-you letters from patients, so she feels nothing. So Leonard never knew his normal response to the letter. Still working very, very hard... "Did you see it?" Sheldon was approved by Adam and looked at Leonard triumphantly. "..." Leonard didn''t want to talk to Sheldon anymore and looked at Adam: "Adam, what is the reason? I know your belief in medicine, but Stephanie is not that bad, right? And she can also learn from you. For the sake of my face, can you give her a chance? " "Leinard, let me say so." Adam deliberately said: "Not only Stephanie, in fact, everyone who studies medicine wants to follow me, but I can''t take it with everyone. Originally, as your girlfriend, even if she is not recruiting for the new season, I can give her a chance. However, her professional level is not up to the level of learning from me. You see, I just asked a few questions randomly, and she couldn''t hold it anymore. Just ask, in this state, even if you really follow me, what else can you do besides wasting each other''s time? Just like elementary school students want to learn physics with you, what can you teach them? " "I know I know." Leonard naturally knows this reason, but he always feels that the reason is not only that, there are deeper reasons. Because in his impression, based on the relationship between him and Adam, this should not have been a matter of direct rejection. Even if Stephanie''s level is not enough, she can go there first and learn slowly. And now Adam directly refuses, absolutely for reasons he doesn''t know yet. "But I also know that there must be others, just tell me." "Leinard, do you believe me?" Adam said helplessly: "If you believe me, then you should stop asking. I really think for your happiness, sometimes I regret knowing too much. " "I won''t regret it." Leonard couldn''t give it anymore. He felt that everything was fine for Stephanie, but he didn''t think so when he saw Adam. He still treated her like this, which made him have to figure it out. He thought, maybe Adam was wrong this time? In that case, he could explain it to Adam, and then let Adam change his mind. Then, how happy Stephanie can learn from the master of medicine. If she is happy, he can be happier... "do not do that." Adam persuaded: "My friends who like to clubbing in New York, they have summed up a rule after so many years of separate and reunited love experiences. That is, after a friend enters a new relationship, don''t break the filter of beautiful in the eyes of a lover. Otherwise this new relationship will end soon. I don''t want to take this responsibility. Especially when you finally meet this girlfriend who is very good for you. " "Is there a Xishi filter in the eyes of a lover?" Leonard was surprised: "There is still such a saying?" "certainly." Adam smiled and said, "As long as you spend a long time in the bar and talk about feelings a lot, you will summarize all kinds of love experiences. Beauty is in the eyes of the lover, and **** is in the eyes of the lover. There are too many filters. On the other hand, because there is no hormonal filter, the onlooker can see more clearly. But as a qualified friend, when the new relationship of the friend is still in love, he absolutely cannot say his own opinion. Because once the filter is broken, the filter of a friend''s passionate girlfriend will be broken. And the shortcomings of a passionate girlfriend seen in the eyes of others will continue to show up in the eyes of friends. Even because of deliberate emphasis on being strengthened, it will be even more unbearable. So I am really good for you! Stop asking. " "Sheldon, do you see anything wrong with Stephanie?" Leonard looked at Sheldon who was clear by the onlooker. "Don''t ask him." Adam teased: "He is not a bystander, he is also in this relationship." "...He is not in this relationship, he is not in every relationship of mine!!!" Leonard complained. "certainly." Sheldon said confidently: "We signed a roommate agreement. These are all clearly stipulated contents. Of course I am in it." "Damn roommate agreement!" Leonard shouted: "I had known that I would not sign, how could I have thought that one day I would really have a girlfriend!" "Hahaha." Adam laughed. "You are not allowed to say that about the roommate agreement!" "I''ll just say it!" "..." Sheldon and Leonard began to quarrel. "Adam, just tell me, at least give me a reminder?" When Adam was about to leave, Leonard asked eagerly again: "It must not be a trivial matter to be treated so solemnly by you. I don''t want us to affect our friendship because of this kind of thing in the future. " "Don''t worry, it won''t." Adam patted him on the shoulder: "You don''t really think that you are the kind of man who marries as soon as you fall in love, and that you are a good man who pursues being a hooligan who doesnt aim to get married?" "Am I?" Leonard was speechless. "Are you?" Adam played with the taste: "Sometimes when you get scumbags, it''s so awkward. So dont worry, its still too early to get married. There is time for you to consider. I believe that after a long period of time, when the love period is over, you are tired and tired, and you will find countless similar reasons for yourself without needing to tell me. " Having said this, he looked at Sheldon: "Don''t invest too much in this relationship, otherwise you will definitely be more painful than Leonard." "..." Leonard was speechless. "why?" Sheldon looked at Adam with such an expression, his eyes suddenly became alert, and he began to keep asking: "Why? Why?..." Adam suddenly regretted that he could drink Leonard, but he could not drink Sheldon, who was obsessive-compulsive. Seeing that Sheldon was going to follow him home and know the answer, he could only stop his steps and looked at Leonard who was snickering: "Are you sure you need to know now?" "Um!" "Must know!" Leonard and Sheldon nodded. "Well." Adam saw that they both insisted, so he didn''t care if they regretted it later, and he considered: "If Stephanie is only flawed in professional technology, it is not good enough. For Leonard''s face, of course I can give her a chance to follow along. But what I can see is that Stephanies problem is not only the professional skills, but also the medical treatment of patients. Leonard You can think about her medical experience that she told you, I think you should have the answer. " "Experience in medicine..." Leonard was reminded of this, and suddenly thought of something. But they went to the cinema together and chatted about how they were today before the movie started. Stephanie said: "A group of us were looking at X-rays today and found that there was an earring in the patient''s chest. It was mine." Leonard asked: "Then how did you do it?" Stephanie shrugged and smiled: "What do you think I can do? I secretly put the other earring away in my pocket, and then hurried away." At the time, they all laughed happily and thought it was so fun. But now being reminded by Adam... Click, click, the filter is broken... Chapter 1161： I raised my hand and looked at my watch TBBT4A apartment. "Do not!" Leonard was dumbfounded, subconsciously not wanting to accept the feeling that the filter was broken. Before, because of the filters, all he thought about was Barabala. No matter what Stephanie is talking about, he only needs to smirk and go through to the mixed martial arts match. He has no idea what these jokes represent. But now being awakened by Adam, these jokes represent the ugly attitude of a doctor with no medical ethics, which makes his conscience a little uneasy. After an operation, the earring was left in the patient''s body. Afterwards, it was discovered that the evidence was eliminated as soon as possible. From a point of view, the medical ethics can be imagined. Meredith Grey is more decent than her! "What''s wrong?" Sheldon asked, "What did you think of?" "nothing" Leonard didn''t want to say it. Because he didn''t need to think at all, he knew intuitively that once he said it, he and Stephanie would never be possible. At the very least, Sheldon will change from full cooperation to full prevention... Hey, it seems there is nothing wrong with it. Just look at the process of Sheldon''s full cooperation. When they were having a candlelight dinner, Sheldon came over to cooperate, inserted in the middle, kept talking, never knowing to shut up. Just this is still complaining about him, who was supposed to be the protagonist, why didn''t he speak. After that, he even took the can and said that he couldn''t unscrew it, and asked him to pretend to be a strong man to show his masculine charm. It''s a pity that he couldn''t unscrew it, and finally broke it accidentally, causing him to faint and vomit. Then they went to the cinema to watch a movie, and Sheldon chased after him, complaining that he had "too little information", which made it difficult for Sheldon to find... The effect of all kinds of active cooperation is really not as good as none, and it even opposes the prevention. After all, if you stop it, Sheldon will hate Stephanie, so Sheldon will definitely not be in this relationship. So Leonard talked about what he thought of. "Do not!!!" Sheldon yelled as expected. "Why are you so excited?" Even if Leonard had subconscious expectations, he was still unhappy with Sheldon''s attitude. "I can''t believe I almost asked her to check my prostate!!!" Sheldon''s eyes widened, fearful and angry. "No one ever wanted to do a prostate exam for you!!!" Leonard roared word by word. "I saw her wrong." Sheldon still said angrily: "From now on, she will never get close to me!" "..." Leonard saw Sheldon''s expression after being ruined by Stephanie, and wanted to yell back again. But my heart was too tired to say anything, and looked at Adam: "Adam, what should I do?" "Don''t ask me, you decide for yourself." Adam smiled and said, "I said what you didn''t want to know, right?" "Where did I know..." Leonard smiled bitterly. "This is the general rule of love drawn by my friends in New York who spent more than ten years in bars and talked about countless love affairs." Adam smiled and said, "You should have heard of the broken window effect, right? Believe me, this is just the beginning. Now that your filter is broken, if you go to see Stephanie in the future, you won''t be able to agree with it with a smile on your face. But from time to time, she would look sideways at her when she didn''t know it. " "I regret." Leonard entangled: "I should have listened to you if I knew it, Adam, what should I do next?" "Do whatever you want." Adam ridiculed: "Don''t I say you don''t talk to her, then you really don''t talk to her? Give up the happiness you have so hard to get?" "this" Leonard was very hesitant and sneered. "Look, you should know the answer." Adam shrugged and said, "Believe in yourself. In fact, you are more adaptable than you think. Maybe she is sad in the end." "Haha, of course~" Leonard laughed mockingly. A few days later. California Institute of Technology. buffet. The four Sheldon sat there, fiddling with the food on the plate. "What''s wrong, Leonard, what else is wrong with you?" Howard mocked: "Isn''t Stephanie still unable to satisfy you?" "Comeon!" Leonard looked up and said dissatisfied: "Stephanie has introduced her friend to you. I thought we had already cleared up between us, but you made it clear before!" Stephanie was first met by Howard, and she deceived her by driving a rover. Afterwards, Howard had a big problem with the rover, and he was anxious to deal with it, so Leonard sent Stephanie back, who was waiting impatiently. As a result, Stephanie and Leonard got into the car directly. So when Howard thought he had got a doctor girl, the whole Vorowitz family got excited. The seven aunts and eight aunts all said they would like to see what kind of elite girlfriends they had made with Little Howard, who had always had a shame and secret and should have been lonely for a lifetime! When Howard called Stephanie again and again, Leonard and Stephanie were listening to the message on the phone. Therefore, when Howard knew about it, he turned his face against Leonard and said that Leonard and Stephanie were dead for him. However, in this state, after Stephanie introduced a friend to him, he immediately gave the dead couple a warm hug, saying: "Welcome back." It''s a pity that the introduction was introduced, and his condition and insignificance caused Stephanie''s friends to use the same method on him again. Now that there is no hope for Howard, he is naturally angry with Leonard again. "We are indeed clear. I am just mocking you as a friend." Howard showed off. "..." Leonard was speechless. "What''s the matter?" Rajesh curiously asked. "Leave him." Sheldon raised his eyes and said, "It''s impossible for him and Stephanie, I said. With this time, he might as well ask Adam to introduce him a female doctor with more medical ethics and skills. " "Yes." Howard''s eyes lit up: "Adam has too many resources around, so let''s forget it, you are his good friend, why not let him introduce you?" "Do you think I don''t want to?" Leonard murmured: "I have tried, but the relationship is poor, Adam doesn''t want to introduce it. Otherwise, because of pillow wind and the like, it will affect our friendship. If the relationship is good, he can''t introduce them, or I''m afraid I will hurt their hearts~" Having said this, he raised his head proudly, the corners of his mouth cocked, and his face was smug. "Ha ha." "Indeed, Stephanie''s friend didn''t answer my phone because he was afraid that I would hurt her heart~" Rajesh sneered, Howard mocked. Leonard lowered his head and continued to fiddle with the food on his plate. Of course he also knew that this was to comfort him. But he would rather believe this statement. "If you want me to say that Stephanie is willing to be your girlfriend, what kind of medical ethics do you need?" Howard complained. "You do not understand." Leonard looked up and said back: "Because you have never talked about a serious girlfriend who doesn''t spend money. Stephanie originally felt very good to me, but now... Alas, I really regret it. At that time, Adam had repeatedly said that he had to believe in his choice, why should I keep asking. " "Don''t you just leave the earrings in the patient, what''s the big deal?" Howard said trivially: "If Stephanie is willing to talk to me, I can let her leave anything in my body~" "To shut up!" Leonard shouted immediately. Although I don''t know the connotation of Howard''s specific words, Leonard can''t stand it just by looking at Howard''s wretched expression. "Why do you think so much." Rajesh smiled and said: "You never take the initiative to break up with her, right?" "why not?" Leonard didn''t like Rajesh''s smile. "You take the initiative to break up with a woman who is willing to applaud you?" Rajesh paused for a sentence four times, each time he deliberately increased his tone at the pause, and the meaning of ridicule was almost breaking through the sky. In the end, he couldn''t hold on and laughed. "You want to be the first of us to refuse a woman who is willing to applaud you?" Howard also laughed. Leonard was originally very serious and entangled, but looking at Rajesh and Howard who were laughing loudly, after listening to their reminders, their faces were dark for a while, and they couldn''t help laughing. Because for the only grandmother who came to visit their apartment before, they couldn''t imagine that one day they would say that they would actively reject a woman who was willing to applaud them. This plot is more magical. "Don''t laugh." After Leonard laughed for a while, thinking of his current situation, he interrupted with a bitter face: "It''s not funny at all now. Stephanie and I are getting along weirdly now. I always think of her shortcomings. ." "What are the disadvantages?" Rajesh and Howard didn''t care. "She''s quietly encroaching on my space." Leonard said seriously: "My closet is full of her clothes. Scented candles, fluffy slippers, floral bed sheets, Disneyland on the table top, skin care lotions, jewelry boxes, Ruili magazines flooded my room... According to Petunia, we are all living together. " "It''s nothing." Howard envied: "If a woman wants to live with me, let her decorate my room." "Don''t be so sure." Leonard squinted at him: "Have you seen the Batman signal light on my desktop? It''s gone now." "what?!" Rajesh and Howard were shocked: "You mean she took it away?" "It''s not her, is it Gordon?" Leonard murmured: "I didn''t find it before, but now I found out after Adam removed the filter. Many of my treasures have been abandoned by her, and I am worried that all of my treasures will be gone in a while. " "You are ashamed to say that I don''t talk about serious love without money." Howard sneered: "Look at yourself, you spend more money!" "..." Leonard was speechless. Because of his treasures, he has spent a lot of money. Yuan Shikong wanted to sell it for Petunia. Howard and the others wanted to bid. The reference price given was $2,600. And Howard''s habit has always been to cut the second-hand price by half before talking about it. Therefore, the price of Leonard''s collection over the years is at least $5,000. In this life, in recent years, Ya has given away from time to time, such as the signed collector''s edition of the Star Wars lightsaber, which is even stronger than all. The price is definitely more than $20,000. According to Howard to go to Las Vegas to experience the Jewish girlfriend Misty Rain, the price is $500 per night. If Leonard talked to Stephanie and was silently discarded all the treasures, it would cost 40 nights. This is not just a matter of spending money. After all, Stephanie''s identity is different from Howard''s misty and rainy objects. Leonard must be extremely pleased. With Leonard''s small body and real asthmatic physique, 40 consecutive nights would definitely allow him to experience the seven-year itch in advance, so he just gave up and chose a more fragrant comic game to make this happy day in the past. "Did you talk to her?" Rajesh joked: "If she doesn''t have a place to throw it, she can throw it to me." "The same principle applies to you. If you feel bad about breaking up with her, you are afraid that she will be sad afterwards, don''t worry, you can throw it to me..." Howard was as wretched as ever. "I''m going crazy." Leonard murmured: "A few days ago, I took the initiative to consider whether to break up such a thing, I would never have such an idea, and now I really think about it. But Adam didn''t like Stephanie. Petunia also said that if I feel that it is too fast to live together like this, I should bravely express my feelings, because my feelings are equally important..." "Did you talk to Petunia about this?" Howard was surprised: "You are such a fool!" "What''s wrong with this, love saint?" Leonard stared at Howard. "You should be silent, whether you divide it or not." Howard began to preach and be puzzled by karma: "Especially with another object you covet. Otherwise, if you don''t separate, your girlfriend knows what happened to you and another woman about making you and your own girlfriend so, then you just wait to break up. And if you split, believe it or not you felt that you supported your split before, and you thought that there was a spare tire after splitting, and you would turn your head to hold back with you again..." "Penny is not that kind of person..." Leonard defended, but he hesitated again when he met Howard''s super affirmative eyes. "What kind of person is she?" Howard asked: "Is she the kind of person who gives you a spare tire? Don''t laugh, you can only be her spare tire forever." "dont be sad." Rajesh solemnly comforted: "It''s also good to be a spare tire. At least the spare tires of our spare tires feel okay~" "..." Leonard''s face was completely dark. "You don''t really listen to Petunia, feel that your feelings are really important, and then go to talk to Stephanie?" Howard stared at Leonard''s face, shocked. "Talked for a while..." Leonard''s face turned from black to red to chatter. At that time, he and Petunia were washing clothes together downstairs. Speaking of this, he listened to Petunia on an impulse, and went up to talk to Stephanie about things that were going too fast. But as soon as he said, Stephanie warmed him with her tenderness. After that, he gave up this ridiculous idea and went downstairs to continue washing clothes. Petunia immediately guessed what happened. This is nothing at all. Because he had a happy life, it was something that he was proud of and wanted everyone to know. But the look of Petunia raising her hand to look at her watch hurt him. He is a genius with an IQ of 173, and he is not a relationship idiot like Shelton. How could he not know what this means... Chapter 1162： The nerd is looking at the wind and moon California Institute of Technology. buffet. "You are such a fool!" Howard sighed again. "The results of it?" Rajesh curiously asked. "Every time I said I wanted to talk, she would cry, and then we continued to''talk''." Leonard said helplessly and proudly. "Good talk!" Rajesh said enviously, "I will talk like that someday, I swear!" "You discovered the New World, right?" Howard hit the nail on the head: "This is your greatest pleasure right now, isn''t it?" "Although I don''t want to say that...but it''s really exciting!" Leonard grinned directly behind his ears. "..." The envy and jealousy of Howard and Rajesh are separated. "what do I do?" Leonard was proud of it for a while, and then became annoyed again. "If you can''t tell her to break up in person, then send a text message." Howard urged: "This gives each other a time and space for relaxation." "Really?" Leonard hesitated. He always feels that this method is not reliable. But he finally posted it. "I think if you move back to your own apartment, our relationship will be better." Leonard said while sending: "Successful sending!" "you are awesome!" Howard and Rajesh praised calmly. "Yeah, I''m awesome..." Leonard, like a wise man after the event, immediately saw through the huge risks, and laughed at himself: "I will never be happy anymore, am I?" "Yes!" "absolute!" Howard and Rajesh didn''t pretend anymore, they couldn''t hold back anymore, they laughed. Don''t suffer from lack and unevenness. Everyone is not good, and it is really good. beep. At this time, the voice of receiving the text message sounded. Leonard picked it up with a dark face, his face instantly brightened, got up, picked up the backpack and left: "It seems I was wrong, see you later~" A week later. Los Angeles. Doctor St. Bonaventure of San Jose. "Leinard, why are you here... Hey, no, why is your face so pale?" Adam heard the nurse''s reminder, and when he walked over, he saw Leonard sitting in his office, his face extremely pale. "Recently staying up late..." Leonard was embarrassed. "Ha ha." Adam understood immediately, and raised his hand to look at the wrist watch. "Who told you that?" Leonard cried out immediately. Now he was sensitive to this movement, and Petunia''s complex expression seemed to be in front of her when she raised her hand to look at the watch. "A little bird." Adam looked at the sweater Leonard was wearing, with a big bird on his chest, and joked: "Compare with you." "It''s Howard, it must be him!" Howard said helplessly: "This is the clothes Stephanie bought for me." "It seems she is really satisfied with you." Adam quipped: "Or she is too simple and has a single relationship experience?" "..." Leonard smiled bitterly: "Adam, don''t tease me anymore, I feel bad now." "Ruth!" Adam did not answer immediately, but raised his voice. "director?" Ruth, the secretary of the office, walked in. "Is there a mirror?" Adam smiled and said, "Use it for me." "Is this all right?" Ruth went out to get a small mirror for her makeup, and handed it over. "Can." Adam took it, nodded, then picked up a pen and began to sketch on the back. Seeing this, Ruth glanced at Leonard, and amid Leonard''s awkward smile, she quietly retreated. "Adam, what are you doing?" Leonard asked puzzledly. "Wait, it will be done soon." As Adam spoke, he had finished sketching, and then handed him the mirror. "What does it mean?" Leonard took it, and saw Adam engraved a few Dongguo characters on the mirror handle, and then turned it over, but saw Adam drew a skull on it. "You can learn Eastern Mandarin when you have time." Adam smiled and said, "When the time comes, you will be able to read the first strange book, Dream of the Red Chamber. If you have read it, you will find that your current situation is very similar to Jia Rui above. " "Jia Rui?" Leonard played with the mirror and wondered: "Then why draw a skull?" "Look carefully, are you familiar?" Adam reminded. "what?" Leonard looked at the front skull with a dazed expression, with an ominous premonition in his heart. "Jia Rui in the Dream of Red Mansions couldn''t get it because he was obsessed with a woman. In the prime of life, lovesickness is incomprehensible, and it is inevitable that there will be a finger to tell things such as disappearing. " Adam explained with a smile: "After a long time, the number of times increases. Because of excessive indulgence, the body has a problem and almost died. At this time, a deity came and gave him a treasure of wind and clouds, and told him that he could only live by looking at the front but not the back. The reverse side is a mirror, and as soon as you look at it, the beautiful woman beckoned him in. On the front is a skull. " "That Jia Rui took the front and back?" Leonard couldn''t help asking. "What do you think?" Adam asked with a smile. "..." Leonard was speechless. Normal men can''t help but look the other way around. Emmm. At least it must be like this beforehand. And this kind of thing, only beforehand, and on the way to beforehand. He also understood what Adam meant. "What happened to Jia Rui in the end?" Leonard asked. "In the end, he naturally couldn''t help but not tell the opposite, and then he died." Adam plays with the taste: "Do you feel swollen in your heart, tasteless in your mouth, feet like cotton, eyes like vinegar, burning in the night, and languid in the day?" "It all seems to be a little bit." Leonard trembled: "That''s why I came to find you, Adam, you want to save me!" "I''m just saving you." Adam pointed to the Fengyuejian he had obtained: "You can take more pictures. The front is your pale and bloodless face, and the negative is your face that can no longer restrain the future." "...Is that why you said I would be familiar?" Leonard''s mouth twitched, holding the mirror and looking at the skull that Adam had previously engraved on the back, and carefully looked at it. "Um." Adam smiled and said, "Trust me, this is your final''face''. There may be a slight error in accuracy, but it will definitely not be too big." "Is there any other way?" Leonard looked at his pale face in the front mirror to the left, and his custom-made skull in the rear mirror on the right, smiling bitterly. "This is the best way." Adam shook his head and said, "It''s better to make up for it. Only by blocking the consumption of vitality and slowly recovering is the right way. If you want to make a crazy output while making up, you will definitely end up with Jia Rui''s end in the end. " "how so?" Leonard entangled: "I have only Stephanie a girlfriend who wants to distinguish. And Adam, you sing songs every night, too much exaggeration than me. Why have you been fine for so many years? " "I don''t have to say too much about this, right?" Adam smiled reservedly, raised his hand and looked at his watch again. "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched, and he said helplessly: "Adam, stop joking!" "I''m really not kidding about this." Adam said in a serious manner: "You think you are only a recent period, not as good as me for so many years, but in fact you underestimate yourself. You, Rajesh, Howard, Sheldon, you are all fanatical fans of the Flash... Of course there is a more important reason. You are breaking up with Stephanie. You are now, how do you say that sentence, one of the most exciting scenes of the prodigal son, in a breakup bubble. In the past, Stephanie still cared about you, always considering your limits and body. Now, she cares about your life and death, it''s best to use it and discard it. " "..." Leonard could not accept this statement: "Impossible, Stephanie is not such a person, she loves me very much, and she is reluctant to leave me. Every time I talk about breaking up, she cries. In this relationship, I am leading..." "Don''t overestimate yourself." Adam reminded: "The relationship between men and women is very complicated. Especially when it comes to breaking up, it is not only the obsession that whoever has lived better than the other party wins after breaking up. Before the breakup, there was also a mentality of winning whoever mentioned the breakup. She had no idea that in this relationship, it would be you, who was emotionally humble, who took the initiative and was caught off guard by your sneak attack. So she worked so hard to maintain this relationship, and when you said she would cry, let you accompany her. There is also a big reason to start again and regain the initiative that originally belonged to her. " "impossible." Leonard was stunned: "You mean she took so much effort to make me change my mind, but just think of time to take the initiative to break up?" "There is a high probability that it is." Adam nodded: "Otherwise, as a surgeon, don''t you know that your current condition is not very good? If she really cares about you, how can she use her strength to destroy you? Of course, it is also possible that she is really reluctant to bear you. We cannot slander a good person. In this way, next time she finds you again, you will say that you are completely touched by her, and you will change your mind. Let''s see how she is. " "this" Leonard was entangled. "This is only auxiliary." Adam smiled and turned the Fengyuejian in Leonard''s hand to the back again, reminding: "This is the main force, take more photos, look at the near future, how handsome your face is." "Let me try." Leonard looked at his skull on the back, shivered, still afraid, and said seriously. "It is not to try, but to work hard." Adam corrected: "Otherwise, you might die if you try." Without making a decision, based on Leonard''s character, a try is a try, and it was easy to be changed in mind. "good." Leonard agreed. A week later. TBBT4A apartment. "Leinard, your face is much better." Adam came over, looked at Leonard for a while, and smiled. "Really weird." Howard winked his eyes and said, "He was dumped by Stephanie, so his face should be ugly." "To shut up!" Leonard shouted at Howard angrily. "Really? This is a good thing." Adam smiled and sat down. In his previous life, he felt a pity that Leonard missed Stephanie. He only felt that Leonard was sometimes very cheap. Otherwise, Stephanie is definitely more suitable for Leonard than Penny. But now that after becoming a doctor, I totally look down on Stephanie, who is also a doctor. In some ways, Stephanie is not even as good as the everlasting intern Grey. At the very least, Grey pierced the patient''s heart during the internship, did not hide it, and said it. This responsibility is much better than Stephanie. Stephanie, who has no medical ethics like this, is really not worthy of Adam''s friend. "certainly." Shelton also liked this result very much. He loves someone and hates someone, both very emotional. Stephanie was liked by him because of her status as a doctor. Later, Adam broke the medical ethics problem. Shelton thought that his prostate was almost handed over to her, and immediately stopped liking her and blacklisted her. "Adam, I really can''t figure out why this happens!" Leonard said with a sad face: "Should this be the case between men and women?" "This is not just a problem between men and women, but human nature." Adam comforted: "There must always be someone who wins. When you broke up on the initiative before, didn''t you think that you were in charge of the relationship, and you were quite proud of it?" "I do not have" Leonard wanted to deny it, but when he met Adams Advise you to confess eyes, he could only say, It seems that there is a little bit. But if it were me, after spending so much time and energy to restore this relationship, I would not be like Stephanie! " Adam''s analysis and diagnosis before, really scared him. After returning home with the Fengyue Baojian that Adam made for him, he thought and thought, and was very entangled. When playing games with his friends, he was dragged down by the team due to mental fatigue and physical discomfort. After being condemned by the friends, he finally decided to try as Adam said. So after talking with Stephanie again, he talked with infinite tenderness, expressing that he didnt want to live together too early and was too pretentious. When you meet the right person, you should not consider speed, and Stephanie is the right person in his eyes. He wants Stephanie to live with him, but he has to wait until he convinces Sheldon. Stephanie was very enthusiastic at the time. Leonard thought Adam was wrong and regretted that he had said this, and was afraid that Stephanie would really live with him. But in the next few days, he immediately felt something wrong. Stephanie stopped pestering him, and the occasional text message appointments disappeared, and he enthusiastically called over, and all she got was always busy. After he couldn''t stand it and took the initiative to showdown, Stephanie also came to a showdown, looking down at him with pity, indicating that they didn''t seem to be right. Because Leonard had Adam''s warning in advance, he immediately saw through the surface and understood the truth behind this look: She won this round! "maybe." Adam smiled and said, "After all, men and women have different body structures. It''s not the first time you have been dumped, just let go in time...Huh? " Having said this, seeing Leonard''s expression on an awkward expression, he suddenly said silently: "You are not like Howard is still trying to save Stephanie, do you?" "I didn''t... I just wanted to talk to her." Leonard chuckled best not. " Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise, you should know best what she is doing when you call." "Yes." Howard mocked: "Leinard, you should know best!" Leonard also suddenly reacted. Now this scene is not the same as before. And now he unknowingly became Howard second. Thinking of this, he immediately felt a chill. At this moment, he finally let go of some unwillingness. emmm. He must not become Howard! Chapter 1163： What kind of experience is it to brush the video to the goddess? TBBT4A apartment. "The big guys are here." While she was talking, Petunia walked in wearing suspenders and hot pants: "What are you talking about?" "We are all praising your perfection~" Howard''s eyes were fixed on Petunia, and his mouth blurted out. "I said, don''t!" Petunia sternly raised her fingers. "We are comforting Leonard." Adam glanced at Petunia. "Oh, I heard." Petunia looked at Leonard with pity: "It''s a shame that you broke up with Stephanie, but I believe you will find a better one." "Hope." Leonard gave a wry smile. "This is true." Adam smiled meaningfully: "Seriously, Stephanie is really not a good partner, and I might have to thank you Penny for breaking up this time." "I?" Petunia smiled stiffly, and said awkwardly: "What does this have to do with me?" "Don''t be humble." Leonard suppressed the sadness of breaking up and subconsciously praised Petunia for her coveting and unsuccessfulness. "Before you told me that my feelings are also very important. If I feel that I have too much relationship with Stephanie, I can tell." "Did you see it?" Adam smiled playfully: "Don''t Leonard need to thank you? In fact, it''s more than that. As long as you usually dress up with this one, you can help Leonard drive away many girlfriends who are not suitable for him~" "what?!" Petunia and Leonard shouted in unison. "I do not have." Petunia went on to deny the second sentence. "Rajesh, do you think Leonard''s girlfriend would be a little jealous if she sees such a Penny coming to visit?" Adam looked at Rajesh. "..." Rajesh, who couldn''t speak, looked dumbfounded. Why ask him? "of course!" Howard said trivially: "Penny, the good figure you showed off can make most women jealous. If Leonard still has a girlfriend, he will definitely feel threatened, and maybe he will break Leonard''s relationship with you. " "This is the truth." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "Stephanie stayed overnight and got up in the morning. Seeing Petunia dressed up like this coming in and drinking coffee, she directly questioned Leonard. Leonard was so scared that he said, I have nothing to do with her, I swear. I even testified to him. Leonard thought, but never succeeded..." "You don''t need to introduce us!" Leonard couldn''t listen anymore and interrupted Sheldon with staring eyes. "You are welcome." Sheldon accepted the gratitude frankly, and shrugged: "Why are you so nervous every time, especially for someone who has been almost squeezed out of adult work recently, you should be the most peaceful." "If I were not peaceful enough, I would have picked up my lightsaber and killed you!" Leonard gritted his teeth. "You can try, but you know you will never succeed." Sheldon smiled. "I really don''t." Seeing Leonard and Sheldon quarreling, Petunia didn''t bother to look at them again, and she looked directly at Adam and explained. "I always wear this dress at home, and to be honest, it''s not a big deal, right?" She always couldn''t find anyone in an area who hadn''t seen her frankly, and she was proud of all kinds of free attire by her heart. This dress is considered conservative to her. "It''s really nothing!" Adam hadn''t spoken yet, Howard was holding the phone, suddenly excited. "Penny, I must say, you are so imaginative, I think I am definitely more suitable for you than Mike~" "what?" Petunia stayed for a while. Mike is her new handsome, handsome and rich new boyfriend. "I mean, elevators, parks, movie theaters, restaurants are actually nothing." Howard winked his eyes and said, "We can have more choices." "Oh, mygod!" Petunia probably guessed something. "Yes, you really love this sentence." Howard wretched. "what are you saying?" Leonard was puzzled, grabbed Howard''s phone, glanced at it, and put it away immediately. "show me!" Exclaimed Petunia. "J." Leonard persuaded. "Leinard, give it to me!" Petunia gritted her teeth. "The sentence is right, but the name is wrong~" Howard interjected again wretchedly. "To shut up!" Leonard glared at Howard fiercely, and then under Penny''s threat, he could only pass the phone to Penny, and still not forget to persuade: "Don''t be too angry when you see it." "I''m going to kill that bastard!!!" Petunia took a look, and immediately exploded in anger, dropped the phone, and walked out. "what happened?" After the door was closed, Rajesh exhaled heavily, and then asked impatiently. "Pennys new boyfriend posted all his and Pennys hijacking process on the blog." Howard smiled: "I can only say that it is Penny!" "Let me see, I see~" Rajesh also immediately possessed Zeng Xiaoxian. "Howard, how did you find it?" Adam curiously asked. "Because I go online?" Howard said with a guilty conscience. "haha, really?" Adam glanced at the content of the blog and said with a smile: "This blog is written by Penny''s new boyfriend. You don''t know each other, so it''s impossible to pay attention to it in advance. If this is something very Liu Bei''s, you have always been in Liu Bei''s Shu Kingdom, and you saw and recognized the heroine as Penny at first sight. I''m not surprised. After all, in reality, it is not that the strange thing that did not happen when I went to Liu Bei''s Shu Kingdom for sightseeing, but found that my girlfriend was working there. But the explosiveness of this blog, except that the heroine is someone we know, it''s really not too exaggerated and won''t arouse too many people''s interest at all. The sparse pageviews also proved this. So the question is, how exactly did you find it the first time? " "this" Howard German plug. "Yeah, Howard, how did you do it?" Leonard also noticed the problem, his eyes were like a knife. "Well, I admit that I am a little concerned about Petunia." Howard said in a showdown: "I sometimes see if there is anything abnormal to send her any disgusting emails. If there is any, I will delete it in advance for her. This is the kindness of being a friend. Then I just received a notice that some inmates in Michigan State Prison saw some extremely unfriendly emails sent to Penny. So I followed the vine and found out the content that was very unfriendly to Petunia. Petunia should thank me! " "You hacked her mailbox?!" Leonard shouted: "howdareyou!" "You have to be careful." Adam looked at Howard playfully: "Today you can hack other people''s mailboxes and steal other people''s privacy. Be careful one day you will also be rehabilitated by others. Petunia got used to it and let it go after a while. But if you, uh, according to your mother, the "dirty little privacy" was photographed and spread out, how long do you think you can let go? " "I will remind him for the rest of my life." Rajesh grinned. "Me too!" Leonard murmured: "I really look forward to that day!" "If he treats his friends like this again, I believe that day will not be far away." Adam looked at Howard with a smile. "I''m wrong." Howard instantly understood that this was Adam warning himself, and immediately counseled, apologizing: "I will never do this kind of thing again." "Let''s look at it again." Adam smiled non-committal. Howard was silent. His hacking skills are not too high, and there are many and many people who can hack him in turn. And although he doesn''t know if Adam has hacking skills, he knows that Adam has the ability to make money. And those who have the ability to make money are generally very black in their hearts. It is the greatest darkness and terror that annoys those who have the ability to make money. "This Mike is too bastard..." Leonard looked at the details described on the blog with a very complicated tone, and the envy that the thick hatred in the condemnation could not be replaced by it was almost overflowing. "Just rejoice." Adam smiled and said: "The current technology is not developed enough. Whenever any mobile phone can take selfie videos, it would be really shameful to encounter this kind of thing again." The imagination of the text is indeed great, but the impact of the video is stronger. Todays American TV series are in 2008, and its less than the era when you can take selfies with just a mobile phone. Otherwise, no one would doubt how Howard knew about it in the first place. Because Howard, who has been mingling with Liu Beishu, does not find out that Liu Beishus new debut heroine is his friend Petunia, it would be strange. Thinking of this, Adam also thanked Chandler and Monica. Don''t take selfies when it''s okay, especially this kind of thing. Because of the ubiquitous hackers, a mountain is stronger than a mountain. No one knows when this kind of information will be leaked out, and the shame is not weak to a certain extent, and he really can''t stand the situation of social death. Fortunately, Adam has high-definition image-like memory and can be encrypted, otherwise he would really miss a lot of beautiful souvenirs. "Restaurant?" Shelton exploded as soon as he heard: "Which restaurant? They violated the sanitary regulations!" "Don''t be nervous, it''s not the restaurant you''ve been to." Leonard immediately calmed down. "how do you know?" Shelton could not accept the statement: "You are not there again!" "..." Leonard only felt a knife in the chest and stared at Sheldon ill-tempered. Seeing Sheldon walking outside, he had an ominous premonition in his heart: "What are you going to do?" "I''m going to ask Petunia what restaurants she ruined. These restaurants will be places we forbidden to go to in the future." Sheldon called. "do not go!" Leonard grabbed Sheldon: "Penny is so angry at this time, are you going to ask these questions?" "certainly!" Sheldon said confidently: "She violated the health regulations, this matter is the most important thing, Adam, you are a doctor, for you!" "Ahem." Adam coughed slightly: "I read the blog, they just made out in the restaurant, and they didn''t contaminate the food." "what?" Sheldon looked at Adam in shock: "How can you say that!" "None of these are the most important." Adam didn''t want to be entangled in this topic, and looked at Leonard: "I think you''d better go and talk to Petunia. If possible, go to the movie theaters and elevators they''ve been to and find a way to delete those videos. Otherwise, maybe someday Howard will really remind you to watch Petunia''s little movie. " "Do not!" Leonard yelled and ran over. "Damn it, why didn''t I think of this!" Howard secretly blamed himself. Right door. TBBT4B apartment. "Sonofabitch!" As soon as Leonard walked over, she saw Petunia being an angry incarnation of the son of the beach and threw her phone directly. "Oh my god, I feel so betrayed and humiliated, I really want to dig a hole in and die." Petunia glanced at Leonard who came in, and cried, covering her face. "Well, this is actually not the worst. This is just a portrayal of a passionate woman who is open to express her feelings in a non-traditional location..." Leonard tried his best to describe this matter in vague and neutral terms. "Tell me the truth, am I an idiot looking for bastards?" Petunia laughed at herself. "No, absolutely not." Leonard secretly rejoiced that this question was not in their apartment, otherwise Sheldon would definitely say for the first time, Im not sure if Im looking for a bastard, but an idiot..., he quickly reassured him and denied it. "That means I''m looking for good men, just because I met me, I turned them into bastards?" Petunia''s mind was broken because of anger. "That''s not the case." Leonard shook his head again. "There are only these two options, which one is it?" Petunia didn''t listen at all. "...Sorry, what are those two options?" Leonard was stunned. Seeing Petunia staring at him, he couldn''t help but smiled helplessly: "This kind of thing is actually nothing, you don''t need to be embarrassed about it." "Really?" Petunia was overjoyed: "Do you think I overreacted? I''m like that. I often overreact. Do you think I should apologize to Mike?" "No, I definitely didn''t mean it!" Leonard cried silently. "Then what do you mean?" Petunia frowned. "..." Leonard only felt that he couldn''t keep up with Petunia''s thinking at all. Seeing that Petunia not only forgave the **** Mike, she was also ready to apologize to him in turn, and couldn''t help but remind her. "None of this is important. The most important thing now is that you should think about what time and in which elevators and movie theaters have you been intimate with him?" "You gossip like that too?!" Petunia said angrily. "no." Leonard said helplessly: "Don''t you know that many elevators and movie theaters are equipped with surveillance?" "what?" Petunia stayed for a while, and then uttered a louder beach shout: "sonofabitch!!!" Right door. TBBT4A apartment. "Leinard actually said it?" Everyone clearly heard Petunia''s cry, Howard was surprised that Leonard really dared to say it. "He is not you." Adam looked at Howard: "At this time, I said to Petunia that the natural risk is very high, and it is easy to make her more angry. But Leonard definitely doesn''t want one day in the future. He clicked on the link you sent, only to find that it was Petunia''s little movie! " boom! There was a heavy closing of the door Petunia went to find the **** Mike. " Leonard walked in anxiously and stared at him eagerly: "Adam, can you help Petunia eliminate those videos?" "It''s not impossible." Adam glanced at Leonard and didn''t refuse: "But the premise is that Petunia really cares, and she must provide the time and location. If she forgets, I can''t help it." "She will not forget." Leonard said quickly. "Don''t be so sure." Adam shook his head and smiled: "Can you remember what you ate a few months ago?" Leonard: "..." Chapter 1164： Schrodinger’s cat, Sao Hippo’s dance TBBT4A apartment. "Adam..." Leonard''s brows were frowned like a subway master looking at his cell phone. "Don''t get me wrong, this is just a metaphor, not a connotation." Adam smiled knowingly: "After all, neither you nor Petunia have high-definition image-like memory, so you can''t remember exactly what you did in the past few months." "Penny and that Mike only talked for two weeks." Leonard corrected. "I know." Adam smiled: "But before Mike, Petunia wasn''t always single. Do you think Petunia was only extremely passionate about this Mike?" "..." Leonard was speechless. Don''t want to know it, just think of it. God knows how much Petunia has talked about before, and how many times she has been enthusiastic. Now we can only hope that the longer there will be, the less surveillance of public areas, the better. God, this is America, not Europe! Emmm. In the eyes of Americans in the American drama world, Europe is the representative of turmoil. Otherwise, Meredith wouldn''t have a 100-day trip to Europe with his girlfriends. "Let me check?" Howard was eager to try, but the first thing he looked at was Adam. After Adam nodded, he took out his phone and started searching. "Huh, there isn''t any." After searching for a while, Howard was surprised. "Did you see it?" Leonard was immediately relieved, and said proudly: "Penny is not the kind of person you imagine, it''s all the fault of that **** Mike!" "Which bastard''s fault made Penny find this **** Mike again?" Howard mocked. "To shut up!" Leonard yelled in anger, and then said aggrieved: "How did I know that Petunia''s logic became like this?" "This is a good thing." Adam shrugged and said: "At the very least, the difficulty has been greatly reduced, although Penny may become famous one day in the future. Then he was recognized and turned out the small video that had been in the dust for a long time, but fortunately, the probability was not high. " "This is the truth." Sheldon nodded and said: "Penny''s chances of becoming famous are indeed not great." "Don''t say that, Petunia!" Leonard glared at Sheldon: "Penny looks so good, even if the income is difficult, she has always insisted on paying to learn acting. She is a qualified actor. Why is the chance of her becoming famous? " "Because of you." Adam smiled slightly. "I?" Leonard was taken aback. "Yes." Adam smiled and said, "Because you definitely don''t want her to be famous." "This is the truth." Howard echoed: "Penny is not famous now, and she doesn''t want to give Leonard a chance, let alone become famous. And once she becomes famous, she will definitely learn from her predecessors, leave the first time and go to rent a big house to live. There are all kinds of staff coming in and out, so how can I have time to take care of us? " "I do not have." Leonard concealed: "I have always hoped that Penny is good... Besides, if I can really get what I want, how can I still live with Sheldon?" "Because God does not exist." Sheldon said straightforwardly. As everyone joked, the door was pushed open again, and Petunia shouted at Leonard angrily: "Thank you for your stupid suggestion!" After saying that he slammed the door and left. "Unbelievable, you can even screw up things you screwed up again." Howard teased. "Go ahead, Petunia''s boyfriend." Adam smiled. "..." Leonard''s face was embarrassed, but Penny was still worried. He couldn''t help but got up and walked over, laughing at herself: "Well, I am indeed a male best friend." According to Howard, this kind of normal man''s approach at all times is to take advantage of the void. Leonard had always denied that he had this attempt before, and Howard nicknamed him a **** friend and boyfriend. TBBT4B apartment. "I''m back again." Leonard whispered. "Sorry, I shouldn''t have yelled at you." Petunia apologized while crying. "It doesn''t matter, who made me your...friend." Leonard wanted to complain, but he didn''t dare to say this to his male girlfriend, otherwise he had a hunch that Petunia might take it seriously. He doesn''t want to be a real girlfriend! "what happened?" "I went to Mike''s house to get back together, but he already has a new love." Petunia cried. "Already? His Flash." Leonard was dumbfounded. "That''s what I told the woman who hooked his neck with her leg." Petunia cried: "Do you know what is more pathetic?" "what?" Leonard subconsciously said. "It''s even sadder that they don''t even know who the Flash is." Petunia cried even more sadly: "But I know it, and even quote it casually!" "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched, he understood what Petunia meant, but he still wanted to redeem the positive influence they had on her. "It''s nothing, it''s their ignorance and appreciation. Penny, think about it, one day in the future, if you can act as a female superhero such as Wonder Woman, isn''t the current understanding also a kind of accumulation and fun. " "I don''t want to be a superhero. I have artistic pursuits and want to win an Oscar as a queen." Petunia cried. In the performing arts circle in the American drama world, acting in artistic films is the best, and it is the easiest to get an Oscar. And popcorn blockbusters such as superheroes are used to make money. Any actor who has a bit of artistic pursuits is actually not a superhero, at least in 2008. In the future, with all kinds of superhero blockbusters, the Oscars will be really fragrant. But now Petunia is an actor with aspirations. "..." Leonard was going crazy and said helplessly: "Adam knows the Flash. He likes superheroes just like us." "real?" Petunia wiped her tears and looked at Leonard. "of course it''s true." Leonard saw that Adam had raised their cards effectively to enhance the status of these two thorn apes, and the corners of his mouth suddenly curled up: "Adam''s love is not weaker than any of us." "All right." Petunia thought for a while and nodded noncommittal. "You do not believe?" Leonard was anxious: "This is true." "I believe." Petunia shook her head and said, "It''s just that his way of liking may be different from yours." She is also in the showbiz, even the outermost periphery. But I probably guessed that Adams way of liking must have real-person interactions, which is completely different from Leonard''s pure imagination. "I finished playing with him, no, I finished playing with the handsome and rich men." Petunia choked and said, "From now on I only hope to go out with a kind-hearted man who cares about me honestly." "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched again. How could this sound so awkward, especially after Adam had taught them the concepts of tiredness, honest people, and pick-ups before Adam. But he still suppressed this weirdness, took a deep breath, bravely rushed out of the comfort zone of the male girlfriend, and tentatively said: "How am I?" "What are you doing?" Petunia didn''t react for a while. "I mean, how about dating me?" Leonard had a showdown. After a few minutes. After Leonard opened the door and came in, he waved his short hands and short legs and began to dance violently. "What is he doing?" Rajesh was dumbfounded. "This is the dance of the happy hippo in Fantasia." Sheldon said solemnly: "I guess Leonard must have been watching a fantasia with Petunia just now." "No, no, no, this should be the pre-dance in Leonard''s legend." Howard thoughtfully: "Did he really take advantage of the vain and succeeded, **** it, I would have come to comfort her if I knew it." "Yes, anyone can do it." Adam teased and looked at Leonard: "Leonard, what is so happy?" "I have an appointment with Petunia." Leonard danced and laughed. "congratulations." Adam smiled and said, "It seems that Penny will be your girlfriend soon. Have you asked about the time and place of your future girlfriend''s short movie?" Huh! The dance stopped abruptly. Leonard almost fell and twisted to his waist. "Not yet said." Leonard said sadly: "Penny was so sad at the time, I didn''t say..." Then he talked about the chat with Petunia. "That Mike is not the Flash." Adam glanced at Rajesh and said with a smile: "The reason why he looks so fast, maybe Petunia was green before, so its fine." "Yes." Leonard suddenly realized: "That **** Mike must have hooked up with that woman long ago, he is too much." "Of course there is another possibility." Adam corrected: "That is his relationship with that woman, just like your relationship with Petunia. It''s just that at the moment he broke up, he immediately did what you wanted to do but didn''t have the guts to do. " "..." Leonard was speechless. Let you say everything, do you want to be so rigorous! "Learned, learned." Howard murmured. "What did you learn again?" Leonard disgusted. "I know why Mike is so liked by Petunia~" Howard winked his eyes and said, "You can learn too~" "That also wants you to have a chance." Adam hurriedly interrupted Howard''s unspeakable anger: "Leinard, that''s fine. If Penny becomes your girlfriend, I will be more motivated to help her eliminate the small videos that may exist because of your face. " "thanks." Leonard thanked him sincerely, and then glared at Howard: "Did you see it? This is what a friend should do!" "Every friend is different." Howard shrugged: "I''m also helping you, and more than once." "What did you do for me?" Leonard complained. "Look!" Howard put his phone in front of Leonard''s eyes: "The latest outdoor camera, when you come back from the date, we can record the results of your date. Then analyze, this is the black box of your relationship crash, and it is also the biggest support for your next relationship! " "We will not crash!" Leonard yelled, then picked up the asthma spray and began to breathe into his mouth: "Damn it! I think I made a mistake." "You mean about Petunia?" Adam knew it. "Um." Leonard said uneasyly: "I can finally date Penny, but I am not excited at all, but rather disgusting, it''s all because of Howard!" "thanks." Howard has no sense of shame: "You are always welcome to let me join your fantasy and make you sick~" "To shut up!" Leonard cursed, then pulled the collar of his neck and said nervously: "This date may be the only chance for me and Petunia to be together. What if I mess up?" "Schrodinger''s cat." Adam''s words are concise and concise. "...Yes, Adam, you are so smart." Leonard was stunned, and immediately understood the series of comforting explanations behind this word. "In 1935, Owen Schr?dinger proposed an experiment in order to explain the Copenhagen school''s quantum mechanics interpretation. Put a cat and a sealed bottle of poison into the box. The poison may leak at any time..." Sheldon turned his head to look at Howard, and started to popular science seriously. "I know what Schrodinger''s cat is!" Howard was speechless. "Of course you know..." Sheldon said perfunctorily and continued to look at Howard: "No one knows if the poison leaked or when it leaked. Then the cat can be considered both alive and dead before opening the box. Adam uses Schr?dinger''s cat to explain Leonard''s current dilemma. In other words, Leonard and Petunia''s potential relationship can be good or bad now..." "I know!!!" Howard gritted his teeth and shouted: "Leinard now only knows the result if he goes on a date with Petunia." "No, no, no." Sheldon shook his head immediately: "You still don''t understand, let me tell you from the beginning, 1935..." "Sit down and don''t do it." Adam saw that Mr. Vorowitz was bouncing up angrily by Sheldon, ready to do it, and immediately glanced at him. "Ok." Howard''s short and thin body sat back in an instant like a spring. "Leinard, don''t be nervous." Adam comforted: "Not talking about Schrodinger''s cat, just talking about this date. It''s not your first date with Petunia. And believe me, you absolutely want to date her this time. " "why?" Leonard was puzzled: "Is there anything to say in this?" "Of course there is." Adam looked around: "Have you never heard the theory of three dates?" "What is the theory of three dates?" Leonard, Howard, and Rajesh shouted in unison. "Ha ha." Adam looked at the three people who were at a loss and couldn''t help but smile: "In common sense, you can try to give a high five on the third date. If Leonard wants to high-five with Petunia, he must also come to this point. And if you dont leave because you are worried, then the follow-up progress will be slower. Do the math and you will know. You and Petunia realized that the first date was more than a month. It has been more than half a year since the first date. In theory, your failure this time and the third date is estimated to be a year younger. This adds up to almost two years. And if the second date is not completed as soon as possible now, the timeline will become longer and longer, and two years may be a luxury by then. Maybe it''s impossible for you and Petunia for the rest of your life. " "It''s common sense that you can give a high five on three dates?" Howard was incredible: "Who can think of this?" "Of course you can''t think of it." Adam smiled and said, "After all, who of you has been in love sincerely?" "..." Everyone was speechless. "That''s right, I must go!" When Leonard heard this, he made up his mind to participate in the second date as soon as possible. Even if it fails, it is to speed up the third date. Chapter 1165： We are innocent TBBT4A apartment. "Okay, time is almost up." Adam and the others teased and made fun for a while, raised his hand to check the time, got up and smiled: "I have something to go to New York, let''s go first." "Can you stop wearing your watch?" Leonard is now sensitive as soon as he sees the movement of raising his hand to look at the watch, and smiles bitterly: "I know you have high-definition image memory. If you want to know the time, you can simulate it in your brain. Then read the time accurately without any error at all. " "I can, but it''s unnecessary, isn''t it?" Adam smiled and said, "And don''t you think my watch looks good?" "..." Leonard didn''t want to look at cool watches at all. "Don''t think too much." Adam patted him on the shoulder: "Penny''s willingness to date you means that she is basically satisfied with you after raising her hand to look at her watch. There may be no surprises, but it''s not too disappointing to the extent that I don''t want to date. She is so knowledgeable and has never seen anything, you can absolutely trust her! " "...Adam, you can go now." Leonard couldn''t help it anymore and urged. Hell, well-informed and seen everything! "Adam, what are you doing in New York at this time?" Howard curiously asked. "It''s still a follow-up to that plane crash." Adam saw Howard''s rare serious question, so he stopped to explain: "My friend needs an operation in the follow-up. They are like me now, they can not fly without flying. Their bodies are still too tired to drive long distances, so I can only drive over. " "When will you come back?" Sheldon rarely asked: "Emilia''s wedding is coming soon." "I will rush back." Adam joked: "Don''t worry, Mrs. Cooper will not be disappointed." "That''s good." Seeing this, Sheldon threw away immediately. He doesn''t even care about his twin sister Misie, let alone his cousin Emilia (Chapter 616), who appeared 9 years ago. The reason why Adam was told to pay attention to the time was entirely because his mother repeatedly told him that everyone must be there. "Come on, Leonard!" Adam gave Leonard an encouragement and left with a smile. The next day. Adam drove hurriedly on the road to New York. "Did you go to New York?" Missy called. "Um." Adam nodded. "How many days to go? Don''t miss Emilia''s wedding." Missy exhorted. "Don''t worry, I''ll be stuck in time, otherwise you won''t worry about going too early~" Adam teased. "You know the best." Missy smiled and said, "Emilia is the cleanest relationship between our family and you. And now that she is married, I don''t want her to have anything to do with you. " "I promised you, I have been insisting." Adam smiled: "Otherwise, believe it or not, even at the last minute, as long as I want to, this wedding won''t go on?" "I believe!" Missy dare not believe it. "Love is a green light" was broadcast at the wedding scene. She fully believes in Adam''s strength and can hook her little cousin to empathize. "Don''t mess around, or it will irritate my mother, Sheldon and I, we will never end with you!" Missy couldn''t help but exhorted. "Okay, I get it." Adam helplessly said: "Don''t think about me too badly. If I really want to break the promise I promised you not to touch Emilia, will this wedding be held?" "makes sense." Missy nodded and said, "Emilia got married at the age of 24, so look at your female friends. All of them are almost the same age as you, but they don''t even have the shadow of getting married, and indeed there will be no weddings. " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. "Angry? I was joking." Missy smiled and said: "In fact, the reason is not because they met you, but because they are not young, but they are all very young. Just look at their mental state." "Yes, it is like that." Adam agreed with this statement: "I''m still young too." "The time is so fast." Missy sighed suddenly: "Even Emilia is married, and thank you for helping her contact her father. This time she can hold her father to the altar at the wedding." "are you OK?" Adam felt Misie''s sadness and asked softly. "nothing." Missy smiled and said: "Somehow, I suddenly remembered my dad. Although he is not a perfect husband and father, I still love him very much. If he could meet a doctor like you, maybe he wouldn''t leave us so early. " "The world is impermanent." Adam sighed: "I only hate that I am not the best surgeon in the country at the age of 23 in those movies and TV shows. Otherwise, I can save your father. " "What 23-year-old chief surgeon?" Missy laughed out loud: "Four years of undergraduate degree, four years of medical school, one year of internship, and five to seven years of surgical residency. It takes at least 14 years to become a chief doctor. You are 18 years old in college, and you are still in medical school at 23. Unless Shelton chooses to study medicine..." Having said this, she was sad again: "Even Shelton, 11-year-old college, just graduated from college at the age of 14, so there is no time to go to medical school to save her dad." Shelton and their father, George Cooper, died of illness when they were 14 years old. Adam was 19 years old, and he was still in college and not in medical school. "In the beginning we should insist on finding a good doctor." Misie blamed herself: "He has been suffering from heart problems all the time. During those years, he stayed in the hospital several times intermittently." "This kind of thing is hard to say." Adam comforted: "In addition to treatment, self-care is necessary. To be honest, Mr. Cooper''s self-protection cannot be persuaded by others." "makes sense." Misie said silently: "Not only does Lone Star Beer keep his hand, he also likes to eat such greasy grilled beef brisket. His habits cannot be changed at all. When he was hospitalized for the second time, it was because he drank fiercely in the bar, and then he was too irritated by Billys mother... I felt bad, and thought he was hospitalized because of my anger. You don''t know how much I blamed and sad. " "Haha, I heard." Adam smiled and said, "Are you broken in love? You ran away from home and took Sheldon with you. By the way, you would be really precocious." "Are you embarrassed to say me?" Misie vomited: "Who are we going to mature earlier? I would just be in a pure love with that **** Marcus. Don''t tell me, you did the same in school. " "All precocious, all precocious." Adam chuckled: "These are all physical problems. We Westerners are so precocious that our bodies are so premature that our psychology is also affected." "Men don''t have a good thing!" Speaking of the past, Missy thought of something, and bitterly scolded: "My father was discharged from the hospital, and I leaned on him to talk to him, talking about the **** Marcus. I also asked him if men are all liars and bastards, and he said no, but it turned out to be a lie. " "Without your grandma''s teaching, Sheldon would not lie." Adam smiled: "And even now, he rarely deceives people. He''s very straightforward. Do you like this?" "You can really persuade people." Misie complained: "Who would like Sheldon like this? Grandma''s teaching is just for his better survival. Just like when I ran away from home before, he had to follow. Afterwards, we were all concerned about Dads hospitalization, and he had to accept punishment. Because in his opinion, the society will be chaotic without rules. How could this kind of guy who didn''t know how to work without my grandma''s teaching? " "You have met Petunia, what do you think of her?" Adam''s heart moved. "I know what you mean." Missy understood immediately: "In some ways, Petunia is indeed a bit like my grandmother. No wonder Sheldon could tolerate her approach and treat her very differently. " "right." Adam smiled: "They all have flexible moral bottom lines." "Ha ha." Missy couldn''t help but smile: "At that time, Sheldon was struggling with not being punished for doing the wrong thing. When faced with a moral choice, she went to her grandmother. According to him, grandma''s lie, gambling, and swearing are the people with the lowest moral bottom line he knows, but they have never been punished. So I want to ask her how to go on living against morality. Grandma told him that the world has different rules for treating someone as cute as her. " "The last sentence is simply the truth recognized by all Petunia." Adam laughed and said: "I am beautiful and I am cute, so I am the most special one. I can do whatever I want." "Sheldon replied, I see, no wonder your date is always in an endless stream." Missy also kept laughing: "The angry grandma slammed the door, did he say this to Petunia?" "Their relationship hasn''t reached that level yet." Adam smiled: "But believe me, when the time comes, Sheldon will definitely say such things to Petunia. And because Petunia is not Sheldon''s favorite grandmother after all, the words will be more straightforward and ugly. " "I believe." Missy was overwhelmed with joy: "I just don''t know if Petunia has tolerance for him from her grandmother. Replaced with me, either with a punch or a slap in the yin leg. " "That''s you." Adam said: "Otherwise, it would be difficult for ordinary people, especially women, to deal with Sheldon. He has a unique temperament, which is extremely uncomfortable, but annoying with a little cuteness. " "Come on, just because you live in a peaceful age, otherwise Sheldon will definitely be beaten to death." Missy didn''t care, and then curiously said: "By the way, I wanted to ask before, how are Petunia and Leonard?" "Yesterday they decided to go on a formal date, which can be regarded as the second date." Adam ridiculed: "The results are almost coming out now, I will ask later. What''s wrong, do you still want to introduce Petunia to Shelton? " "I really have this idea." Missy didn''t hide it: "I thought Petunia was a little kind before, but now that I think about it, she really resembles my grandmother in some ways. And Sheldon loves grandma the most. In the future, if a woman like a grandmother marries him and takes care of him, that would be great. And this is also the greatest possibility for Shelton to have love and weddings in this life. " "we''ll see." Adam smiled and said, "Penny is like your grandmother, but she has a lot of people to date. Not to mention Leonard who has been queuing, even Howard and Rajesh who are waiting behind Leonard are all eyeing them. Besides, Petunia is not necessarily suitable for Sheldon. " "What is appropriate and inappropriate." Missy sneered and said, "No one can fit Sheldon. Some are just acceptable to Shelton. As for whether Petunia will like Shelton, I am still a little confident. After all, my grandmother used to like Dr. Sturgis very much. Sheldon and Dr. Sturgis are exactly the same, right..." "That''s after she got older." Adam interrupted and reminded: "When you were young, your grandmother probably never dated anything like this. She didn''t look down on it when she was young, would you make Sheldon wait until then? " "So this is just a casual mention, as an alternative." Missy smiled and said: "But what you said is wrong. My grandmother''s era is completely different from the current era. You can feel it just like today, and the basic conditions of my family''s Shelly are very good. He is tall, handsome, childlike, a genius scientist, and he is not short of money at all. As long as he is on his schedule, with his obsessive-compulsive disorder, there is no need to worry about him cheating at all, and there is no need to worry about him not remembering his birthday and various anniversaries..." "What you said is correct." Adam nodded and smiled: "Sheldon''s hardware is really excellent. But the software is so bad that few people will really like him. And can you rest assured that Sheldon can accept his terrible person doing things for these hardware? " "..." Missy was speechless and vomited: "Why can''t God create a person who fits these perfectly." "Actually." Adam smiled weirdly: "It''s a pity that I am not born, but I am old~" "Who?" Missy was surprised. "Leinard''s mother." Adam sighed and said with a smile: "She is the female version of Sheldon. If she is more than 20 years younger, she will meet Sheldon. Believe me, even Sheldon, who has always looked down on these filthy human reproduction activities, might take the initiative to give it a try. " "I understand." Missy grasped the point at once: "This is the real reason Leonard can be Shelly''s roommate. He and the female version of Shelly have been living together for more than 20 years, right?" "Bingo!" Adam nodded and smiled. "Does Leonard have any sisters?" Missy asked there is a genius sister. " Adam sighed: "She is actually very much like Leonard''s mother. She is not married now, but it''s a pity that she doesn''t like Sheldon." "why?" Missy dissatisfied: "Since Sheldon is so similar to her, I think it''s a good fit. Why would she look down on Shelly..." When she said this, she suddenly understood, and said with no anger: "Don''t tell me that she is also your''good friend''?" Only Adam''s conditions can completely crush her brother in her eyes. "She wants to be here, as upright as Shelton, and she has repeatedly expressed it in public." Adam smiled reservedly: "But Peggy doesn''t like her very much, so we are just partners, not good friends." Chapter 1166： Refusal is so casual The phone hung up. Missy expressed strong emotions about Adam''s behavior of turning all well-conditioned women into good friends. "Hi Leonard, how about the second date?" Adam just hung up and the phone rang again. "not bad" "We have doubts about this, so we need your professional advice now." Leonard was interrupted by Howard as soon as he spoke. "I will send you the video of their ending kiss. You are a professional, translate to Leonard, what is a smelly fish! " "Don''t say that." Adam smiled and said, "No matter what Leonard is, it''s the second date for a serious and worthy of congratulations." Ding dong. The video is posted. "Look at the close-up shot we took. The breathing is steady, the pupils are not dilated, and the chest is not ups and downs." Howard introduced over there: "According to Sheldon''s statement. What''s more interesting is that her jaw is very tight, and she hasn''t used the French style, which is not good news for humans in the dating period. " "Adam?" Leonard called out helplessly. "Congratulations." Adam Dao hi. "So what they say is false." Leonard was overjoyed. "Do not." Adam smiled and said, "I congratulate you on your bold second date. Its only a year or so until the third date is on the base successfully, so you dont need to hesitate and delay it. " "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched: "Are you kidding me? Can you really see so many things in just one kiss goodbye lens? And this is the conclusion of Howard and Shelton. They don''t understand anything! " "Sometimes the theory may not match the actual situation." Adam reminded: "At least this time, they are right. Well, think about Leslie. If Penny is Leslie, what do you think she would say? " "On the positive side, reasonable technology, no extra saliva, on the other hand, no feeling!" Howard immediately reported Leslie''s straightforward words: "Adam, you are a genius. Using Leslie as a metaphor, nothing needs to be explained, everything comes out, what do you think, Leonard? " "..." Leonard originally didn''t believe it, but when everyone said that, thinking of the miserable scene when he and Lylis had the first love test, the whole person was not good. It seems that Petunia''s reaction is indeed becoming more and more like Rilis, but it is not as straightforward as Rilis. "I''m not that stinky fish..." But even at this time, Leonard still didn''t want to admit that he was the smelly fish that Howard had been dismissed by Petunia. While driving, Adam teased Leonard with everyone. The next day. New York. Medical center. "Doctor Duncan, can you please help me?" Dr. Shept''s lawyer came over with a smile on his face. "It''s for compensation." Adam knew it. "right." The lawyer smiled and said, "You are the doctor in charge of Dr. Shept. From your professional point of view, can Dr. Sheppert still be a doctor with a scalpel in the future? " "I can''t be sure about this." Adam deliberately said: "Nerve transplantation is a very sophisticated operation. Only God knows the follow-up training and recovery. I can only say that even if the recovery is good, Dr. Shepperts hands cannot recover 100% of its function. " "Dr. Duncan, you are a friend of Dr. Sheputt, and the victims of this plane crash are all your friends." The lawyer whispered: "If Dr. Sheppert can no longer be a doctor, then everyone''s compensation will be completely different..." "I know." Adam glanced at her: "But professional advice is professional advice. I will not just talk nonsense just because Dr. Sheppert is my friend. It was my most professional opinion just now. " Of course he understood what she meant. As long as he said this, Dr. Sheppert''s compensation will be greatly increased, and it is not even a level at all. But these words are to be recorded as evidence. He would not put himself in a situation where he was suspected of perjury in order to get his friends to take a little more money. The billions of extra money that my friends took was completely unable to pay for his legal risks. Besides, under permitted conditions, he has already said what is most beneficial to his friend. "All right." Seeing Adam''s persistence, the female lawyer could only give up in shock. As lawyers who accept litigation, the money they get depends entirely on the amount of litigation. Therefore, they are eager to ask for a sky-high price, which will be drawn in proportion to the compensation when the time comes, and they will earn a lot of money. As for the legal risks? Sorry, they are the most professional, they have always only hinted, and will not be too explicit to get caught. Ward. "I will tell her." When Dr. Sheppert heard Adam''s words, he immediately expressed his support: "You can do whatever you want. The operation was successful, my hands are fine, and I can still be a doctor in the future! " In the past few weeks, because of his self-cultivation, he was unable to perform surgery and could only guide people in need. Even if others repeatedly say that he is great, the feeling of not being able to do it yourself is still terrible. He would rather ask for less money than admit that his hands cannot be operated on in the future. "The insurance company refused to pay." As they were talking, Meredith and the others walked in solemnly. "Sure enough, they still found a loophole." Adam is not surprised: "How do you say?" "One of the new contracts signed with the new airline is that there cannot be more than two attending doctors on a plane." Christina murmured: "And we have a total of six attendants." "Such a big mistake." Adam was dumbfounded and shook his head: "It seems that when signing the contract, they had predicted the number of doctors in charge of a plane crash that would be lost at one time. Two, they are still willing to pay, if more than two, they feel it is not worth it. " The income of the attending doctor is not at the same level as that of the inpatient. The compensation is based on income and future working years. It is conceivable that the difference between the 6 main treatments and the 2 main treatments is so big, this is tens of millions of dollars! Even if the small insurance company cannot find this obvious loophole, facing such a large compensation, it is estimated that it will choose bankruptcy and liquidation. "The director is probably in trouble this time." Meredith sighed Although the medical center has a dean, the surgical director has great powers. This type of major surgical contract is signed by the director. Now that there is such a big loophole, the responsibility is naturally also the director of surgery. "It''s all messed up." Christina complained: "Adam, if you didn''t leave before, just take over as the director of surgery. In that way, there will be no air crashes, and there will not be so much trouble. " "Aircraft crashes cannot be controlled by humans." Adam shook his head and said, "It''s useless even if I''m there. If it does not happen, it is 100% safe, and once it happens, it is a 100% accident. You didn''t see me almost never fly, it''s because of this. " Chapter 1167： There is a problem with this Xies ear New York. Medical center. "what should I do now?" Meredith asked. "Let''s ask a lawyer." Adam reminded: "As long as insurance companies seize loopholes and want them to lose money, it is basically impossible. The next strategy is nothing more than to change the object of prosecution. Or sue the captain. Either sue the hospital. " "Captain? Forget it." Meredith couldn''t bear to say: "He almost died, and if he is sued, how will he live the rest of his life?" "That depends on the situation." Adam glanced at her: "If the plane crash was due to a pure mechanical failure, then you don''t have to prosecute him, and you won''t get a lot of money from prosecuting him. But what if it was his mistake, such as a man-made accident caused by alcoholism? Even if you can''t get a penny from prosecuting him, you should put him in the first place! " "..." Meredith''s expression froze. Just say, why do you look at me like this. "Since I got Zoe, I have given up drinking." "Good job." Adam smiled slightly: "I''ll help you find out if there is any problem with the captain. Then you decide whether to sue him. Now the main contradiction will fall on you and the hospital. Are you ready? " "What to prepare?" Meredith stayed for a while. "Do you think the hospital will not pay this money?" Christina asked. "No one wants to pay this money." Adam said: "And I''m not just talking about whether I can get the money. More importantly, are you mentally prepared for how to get along with your former colleagues after you get the money. Because you don''t have to think about it. This large sum of money will be lost to you. Even if the hospital board does not choose to go bankrupt and liquidate, it will probably cut expenses, and it will cut expenses drastically. That will inevitably lead to the dismissal of many colleagues. In normal times, this is a big blow to these colleagues. After all, it is difficult to find the same job. What is even more frightening is that today''s economic environment is not so good. Not to mention that these colleagues are looking for the same job. Even if the requirements are lowered and lowered, they want to find a job that can make ends meet. Who will they blame then? " It is now 2008, and the legendary financial crisis of 2008 has actually begun to show a series of traces since 2007, that is, last year. It''s only a few months since it broke out completely. This air crash compensation lawsuit at the Medical Center did not last for a few months, and there would be no progress at all. At that time, the time is just on the card. Adam predicted a 60% probability that the medical center would choose bankruptcy and liquidation. Eighty percent is to cut down the department and streamline staff, and then look for buyers to take orders. Therefore, one hundred percent will be layoffs substantially. "US" Meredith and the others looked at each other, both eyes solemnly. Human nature is selfish. Their claim is completely reasonable. But by then, those colleagues who were laid off would only see them unemployed one by one, with nothing. Meredith and the others got more than ten million dollars one by one, and they had direct financial freedom. The latter also directly caused them to lose their jobs. No matter how good the relationship with Dr. Sheputt before, this gap and result cannot be accepted. And let Meredith and the others give up such a large amount of compensation? Sorry, as it is, human nature is selfish. And why give up! If they don''t have the protagonist''s luck, they should all die, this is the compensation they got with their lives. "Adam, what would you do instead of you?" Dr. Shept looked at Adam. "Sorry, this decision can only be made by you, and others cannot give advice." Adam shook his head and said, "Neither can I. If I change to me, I will be extremely entangled." If the capital behind the hospital is not withdrawn at this time, there will be no such moral dilemma at all. But how could the capital behind the hospital not withdraw. Is it still capital if it is not withdrawn? After the operation, Adam left New York. For this kind of thing, they really can only make their own decisions, otherwise Adam may be complained in the future no matter which one he suggests. Although he is kind-hearted, he will not do such stupid things. When friends get along, the degree of this kind of thing must be grasped. Otherwise, it is easy to do bad things with kind intentions. Pasadena. TBBT4A apartment. "Adam, get my brain checked!" As soon as he came over, Sheldon asked him to be checked. "what happened again?" Adam smiled. "Howard feeds me sleeping pills!" Sheldon puffed up his eyes and glared at Howard: "When I came to California, I promised my mother that I would never take drugs. I usually don''t even drink coffee!" "Yes?" Adam frowned and looked at Howard. "I didn''t mean it." Howard was also very wronged: "If he doesn''t come to my house, will I give him sleeping pills? When Sheldon was leaving the apartment and staying at a friend''s house temporarily, I was able to flash it for the first time. It was Rajesh who gave him to me in the middle of the night, and I also let him sleep in the bed. " The matter also starts with Leonard and Petunias second date. On the second day of the date, when Petunia met Sheldon, she asked Leonard privately if she had ever dated an ordinary girl who was not so smart. Because she felt that dating Leonard was too weird, so that old Si Ji couldn''t hold her atmosphere and couldn''t enjoy the fun of the past. It''s useless to ask Sheldon about this kind of thing, and Penny regretted it afterwards and let Sheldon keep it secret. In order to keep secret, Sheldon, the young master of secrecy, had to move out of the apartment and plan to live in a friend''s house first. When Adam was not there, Howard flashed as soon as he heard it, leaving only Rajesh, who was unresponsive, to take Sheldon back with him. "Can''t blame me, he not only didn''t know to shut up, but he insulted my goddess." Rajesh shouted. "Sheldon, are they true?" Adam smiled. "The truth is this fact, but the emotions are not right." Sheldon took it for granted: "I can borrow from them and give them so much useful knowledge in popular science. They should accept it happily, instead of feeding me sleeping pills! " "You really entered Howard''s room and slept in his bed?" Adam emphasized his tone. "Yes." Shelton still didn''t react, nodded and said: "He has Harry Berry''s Catwoman posted on his ceiling. Staring at me makes me a little nervous..." "You should feel nervous. UU reading " Adam played with the taste: "That''s Howard''s bedroom, Howard''s bed. The whole space is full of the aura of a slaughterhouse. You dare to go in and fall asleep? " Having said this, he got up and smiled: "Let''s go, let''s go to the hospital to take an MRI and see what''s wrong with you!" "Oh, dear!" Sheldon was finally awakened. He raised his head sharply and stretched out his long and thin neck like a praying mantis. His eyes gradually became frightened. He trot towards the bathroom, screaming as he ran, "oh, dear, oh, dear... " The voice is getting louder and more and more fearful. There was the sound of water washing in the bathroom. Howard: "..." Chapter 1168： Hurry up and ask for money Adam tbbt4a apartment. After Adam reminded him, Sheldon finally realized that something was wrong, so he hurried to the bathroom and tossed for half an hour before he came out. "Sorry, I can''t wash it clean." Howard was taunted by the polite. "No~!" Sheldon was unwilling to accept this result, but seeing Howard''s expression and thinking of Howard''s personality, he ran to the bathroom again in horror. Scrubbing, another round begins! "Okay, stop making trouble." Adam glanced at him and walked to the bathroom: "Sheldon, stop washing, I will take you to the hospital and let the dermatologist clean it up for you. Don''t worry, you are a man and will not be unclean. " Howard: "..." "Let''s go!" As soon as Sheldon heard it, he stretched out his hands and urged. "Take me to go for an inspection too." Leonard picked up his jacket in surprise. "What''s the problem with you?" Adam smiled. "I feel like something is wrong with my brain." Leonard smiled bitterly: "It''s not good at all." "You''re okay, you usually do it, mainly to see if my brain is damaged!" Sheldon called. "I''m going to see it too, I suspect that I am affected by radiation." Rajesh also followed. "Then I''ll go too, I''ll see if I''m thinking about it too, why don''t I open the door for them, why don''t I kick Sheldon out!" Howard kept up with the spit. "You opened the door because I imitated the voice of your favorite dancer." Rajesh debunked. "Leonard, what do you think?" Adam heard Leonard''s cleverness and said curiously. Sheldon chose to leave the apartment in order to keep Penny secret, but no one could stand him. Howard was given sleeping pills and sent him back, and then told Leonard the news without accident. Leonard heard the news suddenly, and immediately burst into confidence. He felt that it was not his problem, but that Petunia felt that he was not worthy of him. So the little clever ghost went to Penny with a Pasadena City College admissions guide, so that Penny didn''t care about his education or not. As long as she wants to learn now, he supports her. Petunia had previously ridiculed that she had a community college degree, but she didn''t want to lose face. Now that she has lost her face, it doesn''t matter if she has a showdown. Let her go to university now? Do not make jokes. Not to mention that she didn''t like Leonard''s triumphant face very much, so after a few sarcasm, after getting Leonard''s less emotional response, she slammed the door and ignored Leonard. Leonard subconsciously answered Petunia with absolutely okay, I can date you, it doesnt matter if I am not smart? ''The problem. Looking at the door that almost fell on his face, he finally realized that this was definitely one of his stupidest performances. "It must be Sheldon''s influence again!" Leonard complained: "Otherwise I would never be so upright and lack emotional intelligence!" "Yeah, yeah, both are Sheldon''s influence." Rajesh murmured: "Then who influenced you more than 20 years before you met Sheldon?" "..." Leonard paused: "No one asks you, you think you are humorous, don''t you?" "At least I am not a smelly fish." Rajesh winked his eyes and said, "Although some people did say that I am a bit smelly, she likes that smell very much~" "Damn it, stop talking about stinky fish." Howard couldn''t take it anymore, aside from his face, he didn''t want to listen anymore. "What''s the matter with you?" Everyone looked at the wrong Howard in surprise. "It''s you who said Leonard is a stinky fish." Rajesh wondered: "You can''t listen anymore now?" "Don''t talk about smelly fish!!" Howard said emotionally. "Ok, ok." Rajesh raised his hand to indicate not to say, but his face was inconceivable. As a good friend of Howard, he really couldn''t figure out why Howard suddenly made this expression. "It seems you really need to be checked." "Except for Sheldon, you are all fine." As Adam drove, he looked at everyone in the rearview mirror: "Leinard is completely inexperienced. After dream coach Penny takes you to level, you will be much better. Rajesh, since Shelton dared to go to your place, she must have taken a Geiger counter and measured it, right? " "certainly." Sheldon in the passenger seat nodded affirmatively. "fortunately." Adam nodded: "If I didn''t bring this, then I really have to wonder if Sheldon was dropped." "Then why is Howard okay?" Rajesh stared at the irritable good friend. "It''s not easy." Adam played with the taste: "Everyone has a past, Howard must have something to say about the past with Smelly Fish. I didn''t react before, but now suddenly remembered the past, naturally I don''t want to mention it again. " "Yes?" Leonard heard the words and immediately turned his head to look at Howard, dragging his voice: "If this is the case, then I won''t be sad. Howard, tell us about the smelly fish. Didnt you say that what I said was exciting? Who are we the smelly fish? " "I am, I am, can we change the subject?" Howard said madly. "no." Leonard smiled and said: "The more you are like this, the more it shows that your stinky fish incident is even stronger than mine. Now I have to know, dont you say that I will talk about stinky fish, stinky fish, stinky fish every day from now on..." "stop!" Howard heard it almost exploded: "Forget it, I just tell you, my first experience is related to stinky fish, are you satisfied?" "of course not." Rajesh exclaimed, "I don''t believe it! You must have said this nonsense, otherwise you must have said it proudly before." "How can I be so exaggerated?" Howard is unwilling to accept this statement, just want to quickly fool it. "Oh, is it so?" Rajesh laughed and said: "Look at us, which one does not have a list that clearly records all our happiness objects? Shelton is zero. Adam is too many to remember. But the three of us, each of us can''t even count one hand. Which one is not counted as one, and half is counted as well, and is trying to make it public? " "..." Howard was speechless. Leonard looked away with a guilty conscience. "I have a roster." Adam didn''t want to be too far away from the circle of friends, so he added a word leisurely. "real?" Howard immediately said: "Yes, you have the same high-definition image memory as Sheldon, even if the number of people is large, you can write it down and make a list." "This roster will not be the same as the roster in A Dream of Red Mansions, right?" Leonard''s heart moved. Since the last time Adam gave him a goggles, he has really become interested in the Dream of Red Mansions that Adam said. Recently, I started to look through the translated version when I was free. I was ignorant of other things, but I was very impressed by the list of beautiful women above. He didn''t want to be Jia Baoyu, but he had the same mindset as the hero of every Red Mansion crossing... "Look, there is absolutely nothing wrong with your brain." Adam smiled at Leonard through the rearview mirror. "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched, but still couldn''t help but envy and said: "Your roster is really like that." "The main book, the second book, and the second book...the book has a surprise." Adam was reminded of this memory, and he couldn''t help but flip through the memory, his mouth slightly cocked. "Tell us about it." Howard they are all gossiping. "Yes, at least who is the head of the book, tell us." Leonard asked. "you still need to ask?" Sheldon was surprised: "Of course it is Peggy. Is there any smarter woman than Peggy?" "Too." Leonard nodded: "Dr. Adler is indeed the perfect incarnation of beauty and wisdom. He is well deserved, right, Adam?" "Ha ha." Adam smiled noncommitantly: "We are now talking about Howard''s first problem with the smelly fish, don''t go far." "Yes." Rajesh echoed: "Howard, quickly explain why your stinky fish concealed it for the first time?" Compared to Adams enviable past when he heard it, he wanted to know why his good friends would hide things from him, which he couldnt accept. "Damn it, it''s an unpleasant first time, what can I say?" Howard became angry from embarrassment. "Okay, don''t ask." Adam joked: "Who hasn''t had a shameful experience yet, Howard''s stinky fish should be enough shame for the first time, let''s not ask..." Having said this, he changed his voice and said with a meaningful smile: "But Rajesh, after you go back, you can order some stinky fish, and then eat and talk in detail." "Do not!" Howard shouted immediately. "I said yes!" Rajesh smiled: "Adam, thank you for your suggestion. I will tell you when I interrogate the truth." "Need not." Adam immediately stopped: "It''s good if you know, but I''m not really interested in it." While speaking, he has come to the hospital. Adam took Sheldon to an MRI, which was carefully checked. Because cleanliness Sheldon is willing to go to Howard''s house and sleep in Howard''s bed, it is indeed very inconsistent with Sheldon''s character. "How about it?" Howard looked at Sheldon''s brain on the scanner and mocked: "Did Sheldon have a problem with his brain?" "There is no problem for the time being." Adam smiled and said: "It seems to be a short-circuit of the brain for a while." "This is my brain now?" After Sheldon came out, holding the MRI film, he looked admiring: "It''s so beautiful." "You are so narcissistic." Leonard complained. Adam can now understand Mrs. Cooper''s original mood. Whenever something goes wrong, he wants to take Sheldon for an examination to see if Sheldon is crazy. It''s just that Mrs. Cooper is a motherly love. Adam was out of medical curiosity. Sheldon''s cousin Emilia''s wedding was held as scheduled, and Adam took Peggy to attend it. At the wedding, Mrs. Cooper looked at the single Sheldon Missy, and little George, who did not know how many divorces were back to be single again, felt very dazzling, and she was chattering constantly, who was not going to talk about them anymore. More than a month passed unconsciously in this funny warmth. Colleagues at the New York Medical Center frequently started contacting Adam. "Don''t worry, wait and see, it''s just wind, and there is no final decision..." Adam comforted his former colleagues. Meredith and the others filed a compensation lawsuit against the hospital. After more than a month of arguing with lawyers, they have made some progress. That is, hospital compensation is certain. 15 million dollars per person. As for when the compensation will be paid, it has not yet been determined. And this news was accompanied by another news. That is, the hospital does not have so many fund reserves, and the hospital board has a rumor that it may declare bankruptcy and liquidation. Everyone will lose their jobs because of Meredith''s compensation. The whole medical center began to panic. Those who could talk to Adam began to call Adam and wanted Adam to help them. Meredith''s situation in the hospital immediately got worse, and their popularity dropped to the bottom. Even Dr. Bailey began to ridicule face to face by talking cold words from time to time. no way. Although Dr. Bailey''s level is good enough, he doesn''t have to worry about not being able to find a job. But the medical center is where she has worked for more than 20 years, and she thought she would work here until she retire. Her home is also here. Once the medical center collapses, although she can look for a job again, she does not want to say anything. She just restarts in the new hospital. If she wants to return to the position of the director of general surgery, it depends on whether the new hospital can vacate a place. Besides, she is not too young anymore. It takes a lot of energy for her to have a new relationship with a child, and she cannot spend a lot of time in the hospital and surgery like she used to. The thought of going to a new environment to start working again, she resisted instinctively. Dr. Shept and the others soon couldn''t bear this wave of public opinion. An appointment was made this day, and a group video was held with Adam. "Adam, the board of directors of the hospital is going to sell the hospital, or would you buy it?" Meredith proposed. Adam smiled noncommitantly: "Do you know how much it costs to buy the medical center?" "a lot of money" Meredith embarrassed: "But it''s not a problem for you? Didn''t you just throw a hundred million dollars into the Princeton Teaching Hospital for Dr. House before?" "Although the value of the medical center has plummeted, it is impossible to buy it without 400 million dollars." Adam looked at her: "One hundred million dollars and four hundred million dollars is not the difference between one dollar and four dollars, do you understand?" The Princeton Teaching Hospital is a small hospital, while the New York Medical Center is a large hospital. The name of the center is worthy of the name. In addition, Adam had been the number one teaching hospital for many years. During that period, he developed very fast, purchased a large number of advanced equipment, and attracted a large number of excellent doctors. This has led to the rapid expansion of the value of the medical center. UU reading www.uukanshu. com Nowadays, even if the value has fallen again and again due to successive events, 400 million dollars is definitely not much. It''s not that he can''t afford the money, but he is about to face the impact of the 2008 financial crisis. Shrinking investment, holding a large amount of cash, and then taking advantage of this financial crisis to purchase a large number of cheap high-quality assets, to achieve another leap in assets, this is the kingly way. At this moment, spending 400 million knives to buy a medical center that he has left, even if he has the ability to make money, is a bit unworthy. The most important thing is that after leaving the medical center, I went back twice and saw his good manners when he was in charge of surgery. After such a short time, he was crooked from top to bottom, and he did not have the motivation to buy. Spend 400 million dollars to buy it for the intern Greys to fall in love? Do not make jokes. Chapter 1169： Big dog and little fool Talking about love hurts feelings. Talk about feelings that hurt money. Faced with a huge sum of 400 million dollars, even Meredith had no face to ask Adam to continue to help. The video conversation opened with excitement and closed with excitement. Just when Adam thought it would end here, another video conversation was sent the next day. "Carter..." As soon as Adam opened the video and saw a familiar figure, he immediately wanted to hold his forehead. "Doctor Duncan." The descendant of the old money family, the big dog Carter stood there with a smile, and greeted Adam kindly. "Don''t tell me, they persuaded you to follow the order?" Adam immediately guessed Meredith''s plan. Emmm. That''s right. Just follow the order, because even the big dog Carter can''t use 400 million dollars to directly accept the order, otherwise he won''t be persistent. "Adam, we discussed one night last night." Meredith said: "You are right, 400 million knives and 100 million knives are indeed too far apart. But we are willing to gather all our compensation, that is 90 million dollars. Carter is also willing to spend 110 million knives. In this way, the funding gap is only 200 million dollars short. Adam, so you can think about it, right? " "Stop it, do you know what you are doing?" Adam was speechless: "The environment is not good now, I think I experienced an air crash, and you also understand that things are impermanent. Even if you are all high-income doctors, you should plan ahead. With this 15 million compensation, you can basically achieve financial freedom. In other words, I will appreciate the process more when I work in the future, instead of worrying about losing my job and earning money. And if there is an accident, there is enough escape for myself and my family. Now you are so excited that you have invested all the compensation money on the road to the acquisition of the medical center. Do you know the risks involved? " "we know." Meredith said firmly: "But this is our home, and we must defend it. The board of directors of the hospital has not just spread the news, but has hired a scalpel to be responsible for evaluating hospital assets and cutting non-performing assets. Do you know what the first thing she did when she came over? She actually wants to close the emergency room! The first emergency trauma department in the country when you were there! We cant accept this mess at all..." "Then what?" Adam said calmly. He is in, the emergency department and surgery of the medical center are the first in the country. He left, but it was just a relatively strong department. "If you are willing to invest 200 million dollars, then we can acquire the medical center as a whole." Christina took the conversation: "The shareholders of the hospital will be our doctors for the first time. We set up a board of directors of doctors and run this hospital in accordance with our professional considerations, without listening to any laymans fingertips..." "If the acquisition is successful now, if this doctor''s board is established. Now there is a sum of money in the hospital''s account, which can be used to buy new equipment or carry out a new project. Given your professional considerations, who should you give it to? " Adam interrupted directly. "..." Everyone was dumbfounded, staring at each other. "I get what you meant now." Dr. Shept smiled bitterly. "We are all doctors, and we are all surgeons with a very strong sense of self." Adam smiled and said, "I don''t need to remind you. We used to fight back and forth for hospital funding, right?" "That''s us, not you!" Christina complained: "You always want how much money you want for a project, and the hospital board will take the initiative to send it, and ask if it is enough." "Don''t worry about these details." Adam smiled reservedly: "We are talking about your doctor''s board. It looks very beautiful and ideal, and it excludes the uncomfortableness of the layman''s guidance and the insider. But have you thought about it? In the medical profession, you are professional. But in the business activity of operating a hospital, you are all laymen. Isnt it also a way of laymans guidance for experts? At that time, not to mention competing for hospital funds to give one''s own projects can be brainstorming. Just how much time will the executive meetings of the various boards of directors delay you? Now you are all different from before. All have their own lives, and if time and energy are delayed by these executive meetings, how much progress can you make in your profession? It''s not bad if you don''t step back. And not regressing is regressing in the medical field. Know that the most important asset of the hospital is you top surgeons. If you have regressed and are unable to stay at the top of the industry, then the hospital''s reputation will inevitably drop, and then a vicious circle. At that time, the value of the hospital has plummeted, and your total pressure of 1,500 dollars is going to be overwhelmed. " "this" Christina hesitated when she heard it. "But if we don''t buy the hospital, can we let them lay off staff and then dismantle the hospital and sell it?" Meredith''s attitude has never changed: "How many people will be unemployed because of this. These are all our colleagues who get along with each other day and night." "Don''t worry about this." Adam smiled and said, "Good level, no worries about nowhere to go..." The level is average but dedicated to his duties, as long as he finds him, he is willing to help. Willing to come to Los Angeles, he arranged. If he wants to stay in New York, he can also arrange to other hospitals. As for the lack of level and the bad attitude, there is nothing to say. A good relationship with Adam is the first two. If the level is not enough, the attitude is not enough, and he doesn''t dare to join in front of Adam, and he is not qualified to join in. This is the optimal solution. Otherwise, in order to save everyone, let him spend 200 million dollars to provide a place for the intern Greys to fall in love. Isn''t that a fool. "...Is the medical center just scattered like this?" Meredith couldn''t think of any words to convince Adam, so he could only sigh. "The old ones don''t go, the new ones don''t come." Adam comforted: "As doctors, we should be the most able to accept new things and changes. And we are still young, so don''t make it as if we are directly entering the state of pension. " "Harvard sent me a letter of appointment." Hearing this, Dr. Sheput seemed to have figured it out: "We can go to Boston." "Johns Hopkins has been poaching me." Christina said of Versailles. "Doctor Duncan, can I go to Los Angeles to continue with you?" Carter and Lexie said in unison. "no problem." Adam agreed. These are all medical elites trained by him personally. Coming over to continue with him can also save him a lot of worry. "..." Meredith looked at the friends who were still enthusiastic about buying the hospital before, and listening to them one by one the most wonderful places in Versailles, she was the only one who was the most unwilling. no way. This is where she grew up, and her relationship is mainly here. Even if she had always been just an intern before. But as soon as Adam left, she directly took the lead. And leaving the medical center, what is she? The wife of Dr. Shept, a top neurosurgery doctor? She doesn''t want this label! "Let''s think about it again, maybe there are other ways." Meredith said expectantly. "All right, you guys keep thinking." Adam did not stop either. If they really have to keep the medical center and don''t need him to pay 200 million dollars to play with them, then he doesn''t care. After all, this is their free choice. In their identities, they also have the confidence to play, as long as they dont take a loan, and the game collapses, the big deal is to find a place to go to work. They are still top middle class. And besides the big dog Carter, there are many hidden big dog owners. Take Dr. Sheputs family as an example. The four sisters are all doctors, and they love the only boy in the family. TBBT4A apartment. "The worst Renaissance rally." The four of Sheldon dressed in Renaissance clothes and complained about going up the stairs. Not surprisingly, Sheldon was chattering: "Historical mistakes are everywhere..." "Hi, big guy." I ran into Petunia walking downstairs head-on. "Hi, Petunia." When everyone said hello, Leonard was embarrassed. Because Petunia was followed by a handsome guy. "This is my friend Eric... Nice to meet you." Petunia was also a little embarrassed. After all, I re-dated so soon, and after staying with Leonard and the others for a long time, under the influence of each other, they are somewhat ashamed. After Penny was gone, Howard immediately mocked: "Penny has brought a new boyfriend, so embarrassing." "It''s nothing embarrassing, although it''s nothing fun..." Leonard didn''t want to lose face in front of his friends, and pretended to be strong: "What''s the big deal? We have dated, and now we don''t date, we are all looking forward." "You mean she is going on a date with a handsome guy, and you and Vorowitz are on a 15th-century soap opera?" Rajesh hit the nail on the head. "Yes." Leonard still insisted: "I''m very happy that Petunia looked forward. This also gives me a reason to look forward freely." "You mean you were hesitating in place before?" Howard squinted at him. "Of course, out of respect." As Leonard said, he believed it and couldn''t help but **** his mouth. Emmm. This is a reasonable process. "Who did you respect more than ten years ago?" Rajesh complained. "...Let''s go in, my chain mail and **** are glued together." Now that he has come to the door of the apartment, Leonard doesn''t want to continue this topic. "Are you wearing modern underwear?" Shelton was incredible. "Relatively modern, what''s wrong, what are you wearing?" Leonard stayed for a while. "It was the 15th century. Of course I followed history precisely and wore linen underwear." Sheldon said of course. "You went out to buy linen?" Leonard was speechless. "Don''t be silly, I borrowed a piece from your pillowcase." Sheldon opened the door and entered the apartment as he spoke. "borrow?!!!" Leonard exclaimed angrily. "Yes, I sent you an official email." Sheldon confidently said. "You really posted..." Leonard opened it and found that there was indeed an email. He didn''t read it at the time, but he couldn''t help but exasperated. "Even so, you can''t use my pillowcase to make underwear. You really shouldn''t have Adam perform an operation on you before and take out that coin." "In this case, the coins in Sheldon''s nostrils could be exploded directly through his head during the last MRI?" Howard smiled knowingly: "So he won''t have a chance to make underwear with your pillowcase?" "Do not!" Leonard said bitterly: "Last time I didn''t have to do an MRI, I should take him this time and saw him blow his head with a coin. Damn it, Sheldon, is there another problem in your mind? What about your cleanliness? " "It''s ok." Shelton was also in a daze, then shook his head and said: "First, you are not Howard, and second, I have washed all of your pillowcases, and I just bought them recently." "He is so kind to you." Howard said quietly: "You should feel honored." "You should really feel honored." Shelton agreed with this very much and looked at Leonard seriously. Leonard glared at him. "Now that the Renaissance rally is over, do you want to return your linen pillowcase?" Sheldon thought he understood what Leonard meant. "Damn it, keep it for yourself." Leonard looked disgusted. The next day. California Institute of Technology. buffet. "Hi Leonard." "Hi Leslie." "Hi, little fool." Sheldon''s mortal enemy Leslie walked over and greeted the two with a smile. "Hey, it''s you... a person with insufficient IQ." As soon as Sheldon saw her, she felt frustrated. He wanted to frustrate her, but he was limited to his lack of **** vocabulary. He could only hold back this innocent sentence for a long time. "Wow, hurry up and take me to the burn department~" Rilis pretended to be a boastful expression that was hurt by Sheldon''s words. "You should go." Shelton took it seriously: "I can introduce you to an outstanding surgeon, as you know, Adam Duncan. Believe me, he will be able to cut off the extra nerves in your brain. Let you return to where you should be, go home to wash clothes and take your children. " "Trust me, what I want him to cut off is definitely not this." Lillis'' mouth was full of old Siji''s pompous words: "It''s you, since you are friends with such a legendary doctor as Adam Duncan, why not let him perform surgery on you to cure your stupid disease?" "Adam just had a minor operation on him recently." Leonard has been displeased with Sheldon for a long time, especially yesterday when he used his linen pillowcase to make underwear, so he agreed with Leslie. "So it was done." Rilis smiled and said, "But it doesn''t seem to be enough. We must increase our efforts." "The minor operation I did was to remove the coins from my nose..." Sheldon puffed his eyes to defend. "Oh, is it?" Rilis mocked: "What kind of fool can stuff a coin into his nostril and can''t get it out?" "It wasn''t me who was stuffed I was stuffed by Billy..." Sheldon said anxiously. "That''s more interesting, isn''t it?" Rilis immediately answered, "What kind of super fool would be blocked by a fool with coins in his nostrils?" "Leinard!" Sheldon was about to cry and shouted. "Okay, don''t tease him." Leonard interrupted unbearably: "Otherwise, in case the wound breaks, I will trouble Adam again." "Too." Rilis nodded: "I can''t waste the time of the legendary doctor for such a super fool, how nice it is to have this time~" Chapter 1170： Chemical cutting, black hole project California Institute of Technology. buffet. "Leinard, are you free? I want to ask you something." Seeing the little fool''s mouth twitching and eyelid spasms again, Rilis smiled and looked away and looked at Leonard. "certainly." Leonard said cheerfully. "I heard you and Petunia blow again?" Lillis said straightforwardly. "I guess, Howard sent you a text message again." Leonard laughed at himself. "Very sharp." Leslie was surprised: "But why do you do stupid things when you are with Petunia?" "..." Leonard said with a black face: "What are you trying to say?" "Oh, I just heard the news, and suddenly felt that since we are all single again, maybe we can revisit the past?" Rilis suggested. "Oh." Leonard''s expression instantly eased, but he still looked at her vigilantly: "So now I am attractive to you again, do you want to use me to release pressure again?" "No, no, no." Rilis shook his head: "I''m tired of acting every time, and now I have to be completely loyal to the traditional mode of communication... In short, I think its time to take it slowly, but who is more suitable to take it slowly than you? " "... Thanks for the compliment." Leonard was already unable to complain. "Are you going to participate?" Rilis went straight ahead. "certainly." Leonard looked at her and nodded decisively. "Great, call me~" Leslie arranged a date outline for Leonard, and when she got what she wanted, she assumed a pose of a little woman, charmingly flirted with Leonard and left. "why why why?" As soon as Rilis left, Sheldon complained immediately: "So many women, why do you have to Leslie Winkel?" "so many?" Leonard murmured: "I really want to, will you change it for me?" "You know she just treats you as a tool person, right?" Sheldon reminded. "So?" Leonard succumbed to food, gathering strength for the evening date. Although traditional dating does not involve any physical activity for the first time. But that was Lylis, and Leonard didn''t believe what she said was extremely traditional. "Aren''t you afraid of injury? I don''t want to keep a cat anymore!" Sheldon called. "I can." Leonard looked up and smiled: "Speaking of dating, where do you want to go tonight? I can take you there first." "I''m not going anywhere." Sheldon shook his head immediately. "you sure?" Leonard smiled maliciously: "I don''t mind you watching, but Rilis has a bad temper. Usually you can''t talk about her, do you really want to face her angry? " "..." Sheldon raised his neck, and there was a hint of fear in his eyes. He said uncomfortably, "Why do you have to date in the apartment?" "Because this is also my apartment, if everything goes well, the bedroom is next to it, and she regrets the unconventional thinking time." Leonard smiled triumphantly: "Furthermore, the roommate agreement stipulates that if one party wants to have a date in the apartment, it can be reported in advance. Next time you are on a date, I will leave the apartment to give you the venue. " "All right." Seeing this, Sheldon could only nod his head in agreement. Although he doesn''t know how to fall in love or dating or anything, this roommate agreement is fair, and it''s still made by him. "So where do you want to stay?" Leonard began arranging the super big light bulb: "Where is Adam? Howard and the others? Or Penny?" "Penny? Stop kidding." Sheldon shook his head and said, "The probability of her being bombed by God is much higher than that of you and Rilis." "..." Leonard immediately thought of the handsome guy Penny had brought before, and his face suddenly turned dark: "Say it quickly, or you will find a way by yourself." "Howard and Rajesh are going to the bar." Sheldon thought for a while: "It''s better to go to Adam, there is the most serious place." "That''s all you thought." Leonard Lemon said: "Okay, I will call Adam now and see where he is at night..." Then he picked up the phone and dialed Adam. "Are you experimenting with Rilis again?" Adam laughed as soon as he heard it: "Congratulations, okay, I will work overtime tonight, you send Sheldon directly to the hospital, I will let Ruth watch him play." "That would be too much trouble for Ruth." Leonard was overjoyed and said to Sheldon: "You heard, Adam told you to show you, you have to listen to Ruth, don''t run around." Adam burst out laughing over there. All this is too much like an old father''s exhort before handing over the child to the babysitter. Although Leonard wanted more not to disturb his date. night. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Sheldon was carrying a computer bag and was drove over by Leonard. "Adam, he can leave it to you, hope you don''t call me tonight." Leonard looked at Adam expectantly. "rest assured." Adam smiled and said, "Lets experiment with Lylis. In fact, I have always been optimistic about the two of you." "what?" Sheldon immediately stopped doing it: "Do you think about them? Rilis is my ultimate enemy!" "Your ultimate mortal enemy is too much." Adam disregarded: "The blacklist now has 61, not bad for her." "Do you want to join my blacklist?" Sheldon stared at Adam with puffed eyes. "You know you can''t bear to let me join." Adam looked at him playfully. "..." Sheldon just wanted to refute, the Sheldon Standing Council in his mind immediately exploded. Adam''s fans, the Flash Birdman Sheldon, Texas Cowboy Sheldon, and other Sheldons opposed it. no way. Sheldon could only compromise, and said unhappily: "I thought we were good friends. Rilis despised my research and called me a fool." "we are." Adam nodded: "But don''t you think Rilis looks like the sister you expected?" "what?" Sheldon exclaimed incredulously. Leonard left in no hurry. "I ask you, is Leslie smart enough?" Adam asked, "Tell the truth." "so so." Shelton wanted to deny it, but to the sincere gaze that Adam advised you, he could only look away and reluctantly said. "so so?" Leonard smiled: "The last time she spent the night with me, when she got up to drink water at night, she corrected the wrong formula on your whiteboard!" "That''s her luck." Sheldon called. "You only believe in strength, not luck at all." Leonard interrupted. "I don''t believe it, but it doesn''t mean she doesn''t." Sheldon still had a hardened mouth. "Then she usually despises your work from strength, is it luck?" Adam hit the nail on the head: "If she just slandered you by talking nonsense, and you don''t know how to refute, then you are really a fool." "... Her circle of quantum theory is completely fallacy and heresy, and cannot be compared with string theory at all." Shelton exclaimed: "String theory is the perfect theory that unifies quantum mechanics and general relativity!" "Although I support you and believe in string theory more, I have to say that whether it is string theory or loop quantum theory, it is still a theory that cannot be confirmed at all." Leonard shrugged: "We can''t do any experiments to verify it now." "That''s because you experimental physicists are too useless." As soon as Sheldon heard this, he couldn''t help but expand the scope of the attack: "I really want to live in an era of more advanced technology, so that all the genius theories in my brain can be realized. Not now, I can''t even create a tiny black hole for me! This reminds me of the rocket recovery program in high school. My brain is too advanced. None of you can understand this kind of pain. " "Don''t you like the Flash the most?" Leonard grumbled and said, "You can become a Flash. At that time, you collide with hydrogen particles faster than the speed of light, and you can knock out a black hole without using a particle collider. And even without the time machine, you of the Flash can directly travel through any time and space to any time and space you want. " "Do you think I don''t want to?" Sheldon thought: "Why do you think I like the Flash the most? In addition to running fast, it can dodge the enemy''s pursuit. It is his super speed that can help me do all the experiments I want to do. At that time, I can do countless things that ordinary people can''t do in a lifetime by myself. " Having said this, he glanced at Leonard. "...God, please make Sheldon the Flash, and then take him away." The ordinary man Leonard had a dark face, pretending to be (ridiculed) begging (sarcasm), and then never wanted to listen to Sheldon anymore, and flashed like lightning. He still has a date tonight, so there is no time to listen to Sheldon beating him. "Adam, I think I might be able to design an experiment to create a miniature black hole." Sheldon looked at Adam: "As long as 500 million dollars, are you willing to invest?" "I don''t want to destroy the world." Adam smiled and said, "But when I have enough life, I will sponsor you. Now lets go back to the question of how clever Lelis is. You have always disliked that Misie was not smart enough and wanted a sister who matched your IQ. Regardless of whether you admit it or not, Rilis''s IQ is enough to match yours. The way she gets along with you is actually the daily life you expect Missy to get along with with your high IQ. Compared with the fists and yin legs that the high EQ Misie gives you, the high IQ Misie despises and mocks you in this way. " "So I never wanted any sisters!" Sheldon accepted Adam''s reasonable guess and said seriously. "Okay, don''t say this from now on." Adam smiled and said, "Otherwise, Missy, who is high in EQ, will revisit you how to get along with high EQ in childhood. I still have surgery to do. Come to my office and play games. Talk to Ruth if you need to. " "Don''t worry, Director." Ruth, the secretary of the office, smiled and said, "Leave it to me here." When Sheldon entered the office, Adam looked at Ruth apologetically: "I''m sorry, I''m going to trouble you again. Please bear this trouble." "it''s OK." Ruth smiled slightly: "Since I took him with me last time, I have read the Parenting Guide when I have time, so I should prepare for my future motherhood in advance." "The Parenting Book is really easy to use." Adam couldn''t help but smile: "But if you want to be more targeted. For Shelton, I would recommend you to read a series of books written by Dr. Beverly Hofstadter. For example, Ah Dou who can''t afford it. I have this set of books in my office. If you get bored afterwards, try to open it. As long as you can grasp Beverly Hofstadters parenting ideas, Sheldon is not a problem for you. " "I will watch." Ruth nodded. Adam confessed a few more words and left. Ruth can become the secretary of the director of surgery''s office, but it''s not a vase. She was an experienced professional nurse before. Whether she is looking after Sheldon as a child or taking care of Sheldon as a mental patient, she can do it professionally. Adam is relieved. In the office. Sheldon took out his notebook and started playing Mario, muttering complaints about Leonard and Adam. Ruth watched this scene outside, couldn''t help showing her aunt''s smile, then walked in and picked out the unsupportable A Douyi book on the shelf, and began to read it outside. Just when she thought Sheldon had a cute and cute side, Sheldon started to make trouble without a surprise. "Ahem, Ruth, my throat is uncomfortable, is there inflammation?" Sheldon said, clutching his throat. "Let me see." Ruth immediately put down the book and took the device to show Sheldon: "There is no inflammation, let me get you a glass of water, drink plenty of water..." "Are you a doctor?" Sheldon said straightforwardly. "...I was a professional nurse before." Aunt Ruth laughed. "Then you are not a doctor." Sheldon touched his throat and insisted: "I need a professional doctor to help me see it. Will you help me ask if Adam has time?" "The director is undergoing major surgery and has no time." Ruth said silently: "You are just an illusion, just drink more water." "I need a professional doctor." Sheldon called. "...Well, let me see what I can do for you." The corner of Ruth''s mouth twitched, and her aunt''s smile disappeared completely. She walked out of the office and found an intern at random, and then attached a few words to her ears. The intern followed Ruth in. "This is Doctor Paddy, let him show you." Ruth introduced. After the same examination as Ruth, the intern Paddy said, "Your throat is indeed inflamed." Sheldon looked at Ruth immediately, with an expression of I told you a long time ago. "I now how to do?" Sheldon asked. "I have never seen anything so bad." Trainee Paddy glanced at Ruth and said as she ordered: "You must stop talking immediately and cultivate well." "how long?" Sheldon became more nervous. "immediately!" Intern Paddy emphasized. Sheldon was so frightened that he could not speak. "That''s it." Ruth smiled. "I want to drink herbal tea." Shelton couldn''t speak, and clutched his throat and ran to the computer For a quick typing, the computer sounded mechanical and electronic sounds. "Ok." Ruth nodded. "It''s not bad to have a rectum." Sheldon typed again. "rectum?" Ruth was dumbfounded: "It''s honey, isn''t it?" In English, the difference between the two is only one word. "right" Sheldon nodded, then crackled and began to type continuously, telling him all kinds of extra requirements that were extremely cumbersome. Ruth, who thought she had chemically cut Sheldon, was immediately dumbfounded. She is still too naive. Chapter 1171： Why didnt Adam get married and have children? Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Adam came out after the operation. "Director, you are back." The office secretary Ruth greeted her in relief. "Sheldon''s bad?" Adam smiled clearly. "Ha ha." Ruth wanted to be very professional and EQ to say good, or okay, but what she exported was just an uncomfortable smile. Then she apologized to Sheldon for chemical cutting. "You still can''t stop him from speaking, can you?" Adam teased. "Oh, great, Adam, you are over." Shelton took the notebook and typed quickly, and the software in the computer turned the text into machine speech. "congratulations." Adam quipped: "You have now evolved into Professor Hawking''s accent." "This is the only benefit." Sheldon continued typing and speaking, and then pointed to his throat: "Adam, show me my throat is inflamed. Dr. Paddy said this was a bad situation he had never seen before. " "Row." Adam pretended to look at it, and then nodded: "It''s really bad. Not only do you need to be silent for a few days, but you also need to drink plenty of water and rest, otherwise it will be really bad." Sheldon immediately covered his throat, looked at Adam in horror, and then reached out to type again. "Rest more." Adam immediately interrupted and pointed to his little hand that kept beating after he could not speak. Shelton''s hand was utterly bad, and the whole person was not good. "Yes, that''s it." Adam said solemnly, then raised his hand to look at his watch, and saw that it was 8:30 in the evening, and smiled: "Leinard''s appointment should also be over, let''s go, I''ll take you back." Change to someone else''s date, this point should have just officially started. But Adam knew that Leonard was no ordinary person. And this time, Shuanglais dating rhythm is to follow the traditional way slowly~ Excluding the absolute selling point, the attractiveness of this kind of appointment to each other is really limited, so the first time this kind of appointment will not take too long. Sheldon nodded repeatedly. I can''t say that he can''t type and speak, and miss his home very much. That''s right! He is such a homesick person. Adam drove melancholy Sheldon home. At the entrance of TBBT4A apartment. "I think tonight is really a good start." Leonard sent Leslie out and made a speech before the end. "I agree." Lelis nodded: "It''s not that you said, I really don''t know that lactose intolerance is not a disadvantage but an advantage in chemistry." "This is not what I said, but Adam said it!" Leonard proudly said: "Everyone knows that he is the most professional." "learn." Rilis smiled and said, "It''s really convenient to have such a legendary doctor friend. By the way, I know that lactose intolerance is not a genetic defect. The shortness and baldness of your family. Does Dr. Duncan have anything to tell you? " "..." Leonard''s mouth suddenly twitched, and he smiled forcefully: "We are not the shortest...As for baldness, don''t you see my hair is not very dense." "It''s temporary." Lillis said straightforwardly: "Your family photos, your uncles lined up in a row like half a carton of eggs." "My uncles are a bit...but you have seen my aunt''s hair. It is definitely the thickest person you have ever seen." Leonard forcefully explained. "My fault." Rilis smiled: "So your aunt is your blood relationship? It''s all because of the lack of English vocabulary, if you follow Dongguo. Your aunt should be your aunt, but your uncles with half a carton of eggs are actually your uncles? " "Do you also understand Dongguo?" Leonard was half surprised and half didn''t want to answer this question. "a little bit." Rilis stretched out his finger, his thumb and index finger were close but not close together, and he smiled modestly: "I was drunk and was sent to Dr. Duncan''s hospital before. I saw Dr. Duncan communicate with a native of Dongguo. He was very proficient in Dongguo, full of rhythmic beauty. " "Adam is proficient in many languages, Dongguo is indeed the most beautiful language, but it is too difficult to learn." Leonard nodded. "well enough." Rilis didn''t take it seriously. "It''s not difficult for you?" Leonard said in surprise. "It depends on what purpose you have to learn from her." Rilis shrugged and said: "I saw Dr. Duncan at the time, just as you saw the blonde fierce girl, I felt that I had a chance. I am a scientist, and I can''t squeeze two or two without the two-and-two flesh of the blonde girl. The only thing that can be used is the brain, and Dongguoyu is just a preparation for me. " "and after?" Leonard curiously asked. "later?" Rilis spread his hand and said: "Later I learned about his relationship with Dr. Peggy Adler, so I gave up." "Adam and Dr. Adler are indeed lovers of gods and goddesses." Leonard nodded. "So, are they your uncle?" After Riley Stanran said what she had planned for Adam, she never forgot the topic. "...It''s my uncles." Leonard smiled forcefully. "Oh." Rilis nodded clearly: "So your thick hair will soon wither like your uncles. After all, baldness is a genetic defect and can be inherited. What is Dr. Duncans opinion on this? " "Really!" Leonard''s self-esteem was hurt by Lylis'' tone, and he raised his neck and said: "Adam once said that bald men are better at''doing experiments''. It is precisely because of their specialties that they bald so quickly. Another sentence, I am bald, so I am stronger. Adam''s father was bald. " "Yes?" Rilis was really interested this time. The previous lactose intolerance was described by Leonard as a manifestation of evolution, and she was dispensable. But if the gene defect of baldness has this talent, it is really not a defect for an experimental physicist. "certainly!" Leonard remembered that Adam''s father was also bald, and he was full of confidence: "Don''t you know that Adam has 5 brothers and sisters? If it weren''t for Adam''s repeated insistence to dissuade Mrs. Duncan from having another baby, Adam''s brothers and sisters would have been in double digits. What else should I say? " "no need." Rilis was surprised: "It seems to make sense, but there is a question, why is Adam not bald?" "Because he is not married and has not had any children yet." Leonard became a little witty ghost, and said confidently: "He is a legendary doctor and knows this best. Otherwise, why do you think he doesn''t mention marriage and childbirth at all? I''m just afraid of getting bald after getting married and having children. " "It turned out to be so." Lelis nodded and accepted this statement: "Actually, it doesn''t matter if he is bald or not bald by his looks. The big deal is enough to shave your head. Believe it or not, you can lead a fashion? " "I believe it, but he is not as handsome as he is." Leonard laughed. "But he can pass the gene out." Riliss shook his head and said: "His genes are so good, and the probability of his offspring being super genius is very high. So I think that in addition to his outstanding contributions to medicine, he can make even greater contributions to science in his spare time. That is crazy experimenting with human women with high IQ, and constantly spreading his genes. " "thanks." Leonard smiled triumphantly. "Thank what?" Rilis was puzzled. "When we were dating, you asked us how many children we should have. Isn''t this an appreciation for me?" Leonard explained. "Oh, that." Rilis also remembered: "You can understand that." "..." Leonard''s smile stagnated. Only then did I realize that at the beginning of the formal date, I asked how many children I would have. In addition to praising him for being as good as Adam, there is another possibility. That is, he was incidental, and she was truly outstanding. "As you said, it''s a bit early for us to talk about having children." Rilis smiled and said, "Speaking of this, there are three genetic defects in your family. Lactose intolerance and baldness have surprising but convincing transitions from Dr. Duncan. What about the shortness of your family? I am looking forward to any reversal of this defect? Amazing me! " "..." Leonard was speechless, but seeing Lylis staring at him persistently with his eyes open, he didn''t airtly said: "Of course there are also benefits. For example, when we stand together, you look tall and moving." "It makes sense." Rilis looked at his height and nodded. Leonard was already known as a halfling, but she stood with him, only to his eyes, one could imagine her height. Only when I was with Leonard did she appear to be slender. Although she''s not just talking about height...but forget it. Leonard has worked hard enough to turn all kinds of defects into advantages, and there is no more to talk about. This kind of hard work is enough to make up for various genetic defects. Emmm. That''s right. Although she is usually very upright, but after all, she is the old Si Ji who often wakes up among a group of strangers. She knew when and what to say, and she wouldn''t be as straightforward and annoying as Sheldon. "Are you sure you can accept to postpone the experiment until our relationship has passed the initial feasibility test?" "no problem." Leonard raised his head when he talked about this: "You forgot, the reason you came to me is because I am best at postponing." Leslie nodded in approval. This is Leonard''s greatest strength, but it''s a pity that it can''t be a pun like a body defect. "I think I will call you when I arrive and arrange another appointment?" Leonard saw that he was finally no longer struggling with the embarrassing genetic defect, and immediately laughed again. "According to the traditional dating rules, you have to wait 18 hours before you can call me, so that I don''t hate your rush." Lelis recalled the traditional dating rules she had seen recently, and said it bluntly. But then she spread her hands and said freely and easily: "That said, you are a man, you have the final say." "..." Leonard frowned, speechless. After being engaged in such a way by Rilis, where does he still feel like a man? "It''s not my cat, it''s an experiment, designed by Schr?dinger, he is a scientist..." From the stairs came the voice of Petunia getting closer and closer, and what was said directly caused Leonard and Rilis to look sideways. "You just talk to her about this?" Rilis glanced at Leonard jokingly, with an expression of you said this to the blonde girl, no wonder you were thrown out by the blue ice on the plane. "Oh, hey, Leonard...Lelis." At this time, Petunia also found Shuang Lai standing at the door, and she no longer had a new date with Schrodingers cat, who was confused and said that she had listened to the scientific theory of the same expression, and embarrassedly beat the two of them. After saying hello, I was ready to open the door and go in. "Well, good night." When Leonard saw that Petunia was about to bring the handsome man into the house, he immediately became calm. Regretful that he has the reputation of being a master of delay, thinking that Rilis is about to leave, he will imagine the scene of Penny and that handsome guy on the opposite side by himself. So stepped forward and hugged Leliss, and came to a classic dating French farewell. "Well, good night." When Petunia saw her, she stalked her new date and confronted each other. Leonard was just doing something, his eyes kept glancing at Petunia, and seeing this, he immediately became more angry. But before he could make any response, Leslie had taken the initiative as always, and almost didn''t **** Leonard''s neck. When Penny saw it, she was still excited, didn''t she just return the color. In this regard, Petunia, her life is not weaker than others. Leonard also learned, and wanted to imitate directly, but because he was inexperienced and too reckless, he was directly stopped by Rilis, who wanted to take his time. "enough!" Lelis pushed Leonard away, adjusted his hairstyle and dress, swaying his posture, learning to look charming: "Call me~" Then he said hello to the two people standing at the top of the stairs: "Hi, Dr. Duncan, hi, idiot." "Hi, banshee who devours humans!" Sheldon and Adam have been here for a while, watching the confrontation between the two couples. Shelton couldn''t feel the excitement in it, but was happy to think of giving Rilis a nickname. It''s just that he can''t speak now, he can only be export-oriented. "Hi, Dr. Winkel." Adam smiled and greeted Lylis. "What''s up with him?" Rilis curiously asked. "His throat is inflamed, and he can''t talk after he has been cultivated these days." Adam smiled. "Fool." Rilis saw through the truth at a glance, sneered, and walked away. When Petunia heard Adam and the others coming, she pushed her new date away, said, and closed the door and went home. I left the new date that I thought I was going to win tonight, confused. "What''s up with him?" Leonard saw Sheldon write "Hi, the banshee who devours humans" on the whiteboard, and knew that it was Lylis, but he didn''t care, and watched Sheldon go to the bedroom without saying a word. , Can''t help but curiously said. "The doctor in the hospital did a chemical cut for him. UU Reading " Adam smiled and explained the situation. "Very good." Leonard was overjoyed: "It should have been done this long ago. We have always felt that his chemical castration was not thorough enough, but we didn''t realize the reason. It turns out that he still has a tongue." "So, you and Rilis, do they look good?" Adam smiled: "With a reserved enthusiasm, it looks like a serious date." "well enough." Leonard smiled. "You don''t still think about Petunia, do you?" Adam reminded: "In fact, Leslie is good, you can think about it, take advantage of Sheldon''s cutting and not disturb this time, get along well." Chapter 1172： You are not a physicist, you dont understand tbbt4a apartment. "Yeah~" Leonard heard Adam say this, vomiting: "We have already considered a few children on our first official date." "It means that Leslie''s family is here." Adam smiled and said, "There is a problem with your attitude." "I have no idea." Seeing this, Leonard said embarrassingly: "Leslie is really good, but I never thought of formalizing her, then marrying and having children. Although I also like to do experiments, but find a wife like my mother who calculates the progress of the experiment all the time? just forget it. " The reason why he catches up with Leslie again is only because Leslie wants to find a man who takes his time to experience traditional love. And he was sad at the failure of the second date with Penny. Seeing that Penny immediately got a new boyfriend, he just didn''t want to be outdone. It''s hard to say how much he likes Leslie. "Don''t underestimate your bottom line." Adam teased: "It looks like you are very disgusted with your mother''s way, but maybe you like it in your heart? Isn''t Leslie the best fit for you then? I missed this village, but this shop is gone. " "Are you joking?" Leonard wondered: "Will I like it?" "Think about it." Adam looked at him meaningfully. Leonard desperately desires the recognition and love of his mother Beverly, which is rooted in his subconscious. If he is really like what he said, he is very annoying and resolutely refuses to be a type of wife with her mother. Then why did he first ask for a room (child) friend (child) Sheldon who is a model with his mother? Sheldon''s life-saving grace and Beverly''s fertility grace were actually just a reason for him to persuade him to be abused. As for the wife who likes this? In the original time and space, the words he and Petunia said when they rolled the sheets were thrown out of bed, which is the proof. At the very least, it''s not as annoying as he said, totally unacceptable... "No~no~no~!" Leonard shook his hair and said the first unbelievable no, then he noticed something, he was unwilling to accept no, and finally he was horrified no. "take it easy." Adam smiled and comforted: "Lesley is different from Beverly, she said, you are a man, listen to you~" "..." Leonard is even worse. Every time Leslie said this, he felt that his man was too fake. This feeling is not good at all. "Don''t think so much." Seeing Leonard''s strength, Adam couldn''t help but slammed: "Don''t let Leslie take the initiative to talk to you now. Believe it or not, she can find new people anyway. But you want to return to the state of looking longingly, full of miserable heart? Don''t be too hypocritical. " "All right." Leonard was relieved immediately after hearing Adam clarify the current situation. He seemed to dislike Leslie, who didn''t want to talk too seriously, but he was the goddess in the eyes of many people. For example, Rajesh and Howard both think Leslie is beautiful and smart, so cool. There are also many male colleagues in the university who have this point of view. Although Leslie said that no one is slower than him in dating, but in fact there are many slower than him in college. After all, he is charming. At least he plays the cello very well. A few days later. Without Sheldon''s excessive interruption, Leslie and Leonard''s love steadily progressed. tbbt4a apartment. Adam pretended to give Sheldon a check, and then announced: "Congratulations, your throat inflammation has cleared." "Very good." Sheldon yelled out of joy, then got up and left. "where you go?" Adam asked. "Go to university." Sheldon replied. "why?" Leonard puzzled: "It''s off work now." "I have something that needs to be resolved with Dr. Gablehouse." Sheldon stared: "I can''t wait for tomorrow." "Why are you looking for the department head?" Leonard suddenly had an ominous premonition. "I''m going to sue Leslie Winkel!" Sheldon said bitterly. "Do not!" Seeing the ominous premonition come true, Leonard wailed, blocking Sheldon who was about to go out: "Why? Why are you suing Leslie?" "why?" Sheldons eyes widened, and his mother, Mrs. Coopers big eyeballs, had a bit of skill: "Do I really need to tell you why?" "All right." Leonard paused: "Leslie was just joking with you. She usually gets along with you, always like this." "After my roommate and best friend succumbed to his desires as always, and did not help their roommate and good friend, I also went to the dean of the department, Dr. Gablehouse, as always." Sheldon glared at Leonard: "He is the dean of the school, the school''s working rules, Chapter 4, Section 2, his duty is to coordinate the conflicts between different departments." "Adam, help me." Leonard reluctantly asked for help. "What nickname did Leslie give Sheldon this time?" Adam smiled. "Doctor fool." Sheldon said angrily. "Hey, this is not a new nickname." Adam joked. "She added a doctor." Leonard subconsciously explained: "It used to be just a fool...Look, Leslie''s attitude towards you is getting better, and she recognizes you as a doctor." Adam couldn''t help but glanced at Leonard. Many times, Leonard is really clever. "I don''t need her as a bad person to approve!" Sheldon called. "You call Leslie, let''s have a good chat." Adam thought for a while and looked at Leonard: "It''s best to resolve the conflict between Sheldon and her, otherwise it''s not the same thing if you are caught in the middle." "That''s too right." Seeing that Adam was going to solve this ultimate problem for him, Leonard immediately took out his mobile phone and called with joy. When Lelis heard that Adam was there, he wanted to coordinate the conflict between her and the idiot, and wanted to see what kind of mediation method was, and soon came over. "Dr. Duncan..." "Call me Adam." Adam smiled and said, "We are all good friends of Leonard, and I will call you Leslie too." "Ok." Leslie is very free and easy. "I know Sheldon is very annoying sometimes. I don''t know what he did this time and asked you to give him a new nickname?" Adam smiled. "Just ask him." Leslie and Sheldon stared at each other. "It''s like this. I definitely registered to use the mainframe in Room 204 of the Bockman Lab, but she rudely tore them off." Sheldon explained. "That''s not an official registration form at all!" Leslie retorted: "He printed it out himself, and wrote his name on each of the seats, and the expiration date was 6 months!" "If it is wrong to ensure that the school''s resources are not wasted, the Wild Goose Death Squad chasing the subatoms is wrong, then I admit that I am wrong." Sheldon tried to belittle Leslie''s work. "Look, the problem is solved!" Adam smiled: "Sheldon admitted that he was wrong, Leslie, don''t call him an idiot. You know, in some literary works, calling each other this way is still a sign of closeness. " Among the heroes of the Condor Heroes, Lu Wushuang likes to call Yang Guo an idiot, and the last time he sees Yang Guo is a lifelong mistake. "Hey~!" When Leslie heard this, he immediately said that he couldn''t stand it, with a look of disgust: "Okay, I won''t call him an idiot again!" "Excuse me, I should say that." Sheldon immediately quit, and then put on the same expression of disgust: "Lelis Winkel? Hey~" "Adam, did you see it too?" Leslie pointed to Sheldon like this: "Does he owe such a curse?" "Unscrupulous." Adam nodded. "Adam!" Sheldon looked at Adam incredulously: "Which side are you on? And I didn''t admit it at all!" "I''m on the side of reason." Adam smiled and said, "Sheldon, your previous behavior was a bit too much. Leslie just tore off your notice of placeholders and scolded you, which is already a good temper. Believe it or not, if you change to outside, you will probably be beaten severely? " When I went to university in the previous life, the library had conflicts because of the seat occupation, and it was not once or twice. It''s just that you occupy my place. Like Sheldon arrogantly put his name on all the seats, and said that he would use them all for half a year. It would be weird not to be beaten. "My goal is to create the greatest benefit for the school''s host resources!" Sheldon squeezed his neck and exclaimed: "Her research is worthless, circle quantum theory, hey~" Having said this, he counted down two thumbs contemptuously. "Sheldon, be polite!" Adam reminded: "Leslie is Leonard''s girlfriend, think about everything he has done for you. Regardless of whether you are reasonable or not, you should give his girlfriend the least courtesy. " "Why do you want me to be patient every time?" Shelton quit. "Do you bear it? Every time?!" Leonard gritted his teeth and cried out. "Yes!" Sheldon confidently said. "You never let it go, I let you go every time!" Leonard shouted. "If you still listen to me this time and let me be patient, this sentence is correct." Sheldon said ghostly. "Don''t be so unreasonable." Adam reminded: "Otherwise we will have a good chat." Sheldon stared at Adam. Adam returned with warning eyes. Looking at each other for a while, Sheldon thought of something, and turned his head to Leslie and said, "Well, for Adam''s face, I''m sorry." "For the sake of Adam''s face, I accept it." Leslie raised an eyebrow. "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched. His boyfriend and roommate, the most important linker, is why he has no face? "Isn''t that all right." Adam smiled and said, "In the future, if everyone gets along with each other, if there are any contradictions, depending on my face, each one will give in, and the world will become better." "I agree." Leslie said playfully. Shelton couldn''t help but stared at her again. "I agree." Sheldon''s eyes flashed, cleared his throat, and said with his hands behind his back: "For the sake of Adam''s face, I want to withdraw my objections to Leslie and Leonard''s relationship. In the future, I will try to ignore the fact that she is a scientist with a low level of arrogance. It is unexpected that loop quantum gravity theory combines quantum mechanics and general relativity better than string theory. Have a good chat with you guys! " "Wait, loop quantum theory can indeed provide better verification than string theory. In the quantum space-time view, small differences appear as different speeds of different spectra..." Leslie is a scientist, speaking of his professional research, naturally will not admit defeat. Because this is almost her belief. Scientists like them study a field, many times, a research is a lifetime, and many times during this period they have to supervise themselves and supervise themselves. If you don''t have enough faith and persistence in your own research, you can''t support it at all. Cant you all follow Rajeshs funds for one or two years and only receive emails, send emails, watch funny videos, and engage in online shopping, right? "Nonsense. Things are obviously made up of countless small closed strings..." Sheldon began to expound his string theory, his tone full of contempt and contempt. Leslie and Sheldon had a frank conversation with Sheldon on whether string theory is better or loop quantum theory. They exchanged opinions and further enhanced mutual understanding. It''s a pity that both parties are purely theoretical, and no one can convince anyone how to communicate. Being fished into the ditch by Sheldon, Leslie, emotionally, could no longer maintain his previous calm and repressive ridicule advantage. He was very unpleasant and expressed great indignation to Leonard: "You let him do this. Talk to me?" "I didn''t look at my face before, so why are you looking for me again at this time?" Leonard said helplessly. "Sorry, I am not a scientist." Adam didn''t hesitate to protect Leslie blindly, reminding: "Leinard, you are both a scientist and Leslie''s boyfriend. You have to take an attitude toward this kind of absolutely protracted argument. I believe you should have a wise attitude towards this kind of purely theoretical dispute~" "Both theories make sense." Leonard understood the look in Adam''s eyes, and knew that he was indeed supposed to come to the game at this time, so he stood up and said. That''s right. Before, everyone was sitting. But in the process of frank communication, all stood up. "No! Only loop quantum theory can calculate the entropy of a black hole..." Leslie said excitedly. "Don''t get excited." Adam saw that Leonard could not grasp the situation at all, so he could only reassure him: "It''s all theories. If you want to argue, you can use thesis to speak. There is no need to argue in person..." "You are not a physicist, you don''t understand." Leslie came up completely, said casually, and then looked at Leonard: "You support me. Quantum theory is the future, right?" "..." Adam was speechless. "Sorry, I prefer string theory." Leonard was stared at by Leslie. Although he wanted to be smooth, he was a physicist, and he didn''t like Leslie like Penny''s bottomless line of pure hormones, so he still frank his attitude. "I am very happy to discover what you really think before we go further." Leslie picked up the bag and was leaving. "What real ideas? These are pure unproven theories!" Leonard was speechless Oh, isn''t it? " Leslie exclaimed, "How do we educate our children in the future?" After speaking, he would slam the door and leave. "Dr. Winkel." Adam called. "Yes?" Leslie turned back and stopped, frowning and looking over. "I will ask you for more advice in the future." Adam seemed to smile. He is not a physicist, he doesn''t understand? Physics, is it difficult? Chapter 1173： Hadron Collider, female internet addiction game TBBT4A apartment. "Look in a good direction." Seeing that his goal was achieved, Sheldon walked up to the depressed Leonard with seriousness. "Any good direction?" Leonard watched bitterly at the big baby who caused his parents to quarrel and divorce. "We will be at the Comic Con in one month." Sheldon reminded. "Oh yeah~" Leonard was dumbfounded, and then the corners of his mouth immediately cocked. Yes. The animation exhibition is about to begin, and this kind of joy is enough to dispel the haze of childs **** divorce. "Sure enough, the second-generation wife is more fragrant." Adam looked at Leonard who was heartless and shook his head. "Adam, are you really not going to the Comic Con?" Leonard asked with a smile. "I''m afraid of being blind." Adam shook his head. "No, it''s very interesting. There won''t be too many things that are too weird. You just don''t want to watch it." Leonard warmly invited. "Then what''s the point of walking around alone?" Adam teased. "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched. "Don''t worry, I''m not talking about you." Adam smiled: "I''m talking about Howard and Rajesh. I''m afraid I can''t stand their looks and their coquettishness at the Comic Con. So it''s better for you to enjoy the wonderful animation exhibition activities by yourself. " "All right." Leonard had nothing to say when he mentioned Howard and Rajesh. Because sometimes he hates them both. Emmm. Despise more than despise Sheldon. "Leinard, sometimes I want to ask you about physics." Adam thought of Leslie who had just left, and said. "Okay...but why?" Leonard was puzzled, and then surprised: "You don''t really want to be a physicist, do you?" "Do you think I can''t do it?" Adam looked at him. "of course not." Leonard said immediately: "I just think you are here, and there is a new hope for physics." "Excuse me, what are you talking about?" Sheldon, who had always regarded himself as the hope of physics, looked at Leonard dissatisfied. "I said Adam came to study physics, and the real hope of physics is there." Leonard remembered that Sheldon was the source of all the outbreaks just now, and was angry again: "Although I agree with string theory, it does not mean that I agree that you will truly perfect string theory. In contrast, I think Adam is more like, because he can do his best in any field. " "Oh, I don''t think so." Sheldon shook his head in disdain. "Adam, do you really want to learn physics?" Leonard ignored Sheldon and looked at Adam curiously: "It''s not just because Leslie said you don''t understand physics, right?" "Not at all." Adam explained with a smile: "It''s always okay to learn more. And you are all physicists, playing with you, don''t know much about physics, it''s a bit of a fall. You see Howard also knows a lot of physics. " Emmm. Leslie''s words are an introduction. Adam really came up with the idea. It was relatively deserted recently. After the progress in the medical field reached its peak, it also began to slow down. Usually they grinned their teeth with Shelton. Although it was fun, it felt like a waste of time. It''s better to learn physics from homeopathy. You know, although mathematics is the crown of science, physicists are the real power to change the world. Not to mention nuclear physics, which deserves the Nobel Peace Prize. Sheldon''s theoretical physics and string theory are the ultimate theory that unifies quantum mechanics and general relativity. As the saying goes, in case of indecision, quantum mechanics, unexplainable, travels through time and space. Adam''s life can be regarded as traveling through time and space. Today''s intelligence is enough to study these, and there is such a good physics (bar) learning (precision) environment, why not learn from it. In case he travels again later and travels to the extraordinary world, then the physics knowledge he has learned may become a force that he is not weaker than the system. Look at the physicists in those extraordinary worlds, and they will always make a big killer. Sheldon and the others, in the extraordinary world, all of them are incredible. Rajesh, an astrophysicist, even if he is not Dr. Eric Sevig of the Avengers 1, he should be Dr. Jane Foster of Thor. Emmm. Do not rely on professional astrophysics knowledge to fall in love with Thor and become a female Thor in the future, which is a triple fit for Rajesh. Howard, a young mechanical genius, even if it wasn''t Tony Stark, it should be Justin Hammer. Leonard, perhaps can become the Firestorm Professor Martin Stein in the Flash. As for Shelton, it''s even more serious. Dr. Doom, Dr. Octopus, Dr. Shivana, Professor Haste... and so on, a complex of genius physicists and villains, Sheldon will be transformed into Dr. Proud. "That''s great." Leonard welcomes him sincerely. Seeing that Sheldon''s expression was a little tangled, he immediately understood, and joked: "Why, Sheldon, are you upset about Adam studying physics? I thought you would be the happiest." "why?" Shelton was puzzled. "Because in the future, if Adam wants to go to Europe to watch the official operation of the Large Hadron Collider, chances are you can follow it." Leonard reminded. "Really?" Shelton was shocked by the tangible and huge benefits of Adam''s learning physics, and looked forward to it: "Adam, if you want to learn physics, I can teach you. As long as you take me to the site this year to participate in the first test of the Large Hadron Collider. " It is now 2008, and the European Large Hadron Collider has been officially completed after a project was established in 1994. It has been in operation for 14 years. The news has been released, and the first running test will be held on September 10 this year. Except for those involved in the construction, other people who are fortunate enough to participate on site are definitely limited. As for Sheldon and the others, there is still no news about whether they can go. Even if there is a chance, California Institute of Technology will not have too many places. And with Shelton''s popularity, even if the quota is not manipulated by the black box, it will definitely not fall to him. As a physicist, the allure of visiting the Large Hadron Collider at the European Institute of High Energy Physics is no less than a pilgrimage for believers. "just forget it." Adam shook his head: "You are not a good teacher, and this year the Large Hadron Collider has just been built. Its better not to go for a trial run at that time, and I will take you there again when the operation is stable in the future. " "do not." Shelton was anxious: "It only makes sense to run the test for the first time. Do you know what it means?" "Of course I know." Adam smiled and said, "The failure to run for the first time means that Mrs. Cooper''s favorite son will not go to feed the lions so early. You are usually afraid of chickens, but now you dare to participate in the first run of the Large Hadron Collider, which has not yet been completely stabilized? Are you not afraid of a mistake when the entire Large Hadron Collider will explode? There are many such scenes in comics. " "I''m not afraid" Sheldon was reminded again and again, and he was a little confused, but he still insisted: "Whenever such a scene occurs in the comics, there will be superpowers in the end, which is not bad." "But that''s the protagonist." Adam reminded: "The protagonist has gained superpowers, and there is no more dregs left by the unknown but dead. How do you know that you are the protagonist?" "Does this still need to be asked?" Sheldon was surprised. "Adam, it''s actually not as dangerous as you think." Leonard also heartily persuaded: "Since European high-energy physics dares to operate, they must be prepared. And in the unlikely event of an accident, if a large black hole is knocked out, the entire world will no longer exist. Its the same over there or here, so its better to watch it live. " "There is still half a year, so let''s watch it again." Adam thought for a while and said: "And when the time comes, I really have to go by, and I have to take a cruise. It takes at least half a month to come and go." "Why not fly..." As soon as Leonard finished speaking, he knew he had asked a stupid question, and shrugged: "Well, it''s best to take a cruise. It''s a vacation." "Um." Adam''s heart suddenly moved. He has almost said goodbye to foreign countries since the way of traveling by plane was eliminated. But if you use a cruise ship, there is almost no problem with safety. Even if something happens on the sea, he will be fine. He really hadnt tried a cruise ship across the ocean. It''s just that there are still problems. If he is the only one, no matter what dangers he encounters, he is basically fine. But there are too many relatives and friends around, then it is likely to encounter even greater misfortune, that is, watching relatives and friends die. This is not what he wants to see. He is a little bit like a bow and snake shadow now. But this can''t really blame him. The safety that can be grasped must be grasped, he can never learn from Meredith Grey and the others to fight for their protagonist luck. A few days later. Leonard and Leslie officially ended. That''s right. After Leonard had gone through the randomness at the beginning, alone, he went to Leslie to try if he could continue. After all, although there may be no future, it does not prevent them from warming each other now. It''s a pity that Leslie doesn''t lack the warmth of Leonard''s halfling. Petunia has not formally killed a fool with a sword in half a year. She fell into a manic period. She was taken into the ditch by Sheldon, who was playing games, and she became an Internet addiction game girl. "I''m so sleepy and tired." Sheldon approached Adam and complained: "Could you help me treat it." "This is simple, just a good night''s sleep." Adam checked and smiled: "Isn''t the research stuck in a bottleneck recently?" Doing research is the same as doing creation. The most feared thing is getting into a bottleneck. The sourness is simply indescribable. Even Sheldon is no exception. He usually sleeps at a fixed point and has enough sleep, but when he encounters a bottleneck, he will stay up all night, making himself inhumane and in a state of devil. "It''s not research, it''s Petunia. She keeps coming to my bedroom to bother me." Sheldon said with sleepy eyes, "I really can''t take it anymore." If this is heard by someone who doesn''t know the truth, even if this person is Leonard, you will have to wonder what Sheldon and Petunia are doing. "What happened to you Petunia?" Adam smiled. "She couldn''t play the game, so she insisted to come to me for consultation." Sheldon complained: "No one can enter my bedroom." "Leinard, why don''t you teach Petunia?" Adam saw that Leonard had come to pick up Sheldon, and joked: "It''s not like your style." "Don''t mention it." Leonard shook his head and said: "Penny now is completely different from Penny before. When I came here just now, I went to her apartment and wanted to persuade her to quit internet addiction, but she didn''t listen. I noticed that she still had wonderful crispy corners on her head that I didn''t know when to eat before, and reminded me. She just picked it up and ate it, that sloppy look, I can only say wow~" "I arranged a blind date for her. She is an extremely active predator who directly took the selected blind date away." Sheldon complained: "The blind date also said that I was falsely promoting. Petunia and I filled out the information on the Internet completely different. But I filled in exactly what she said, 100% accurate. " "You can''t figure this out?" Adam is really speechless: "Penny''s game is addictive to the Internet, how simple this is. She likes to have fun, but would she like to be abused all the time? As long as you fight her quietly and abuse her all the time, do you think she likes playing? " "this" Leonard''s face was embarrassed. Sheldon didn''t speak anymore. "Why, in just a few days, you can''t play her as a rookie?" Adam immediately understood something. "I don''t know how to do it, Penny''s talent in the game field is so good." Leonard explained embarrassingly: "In reality, she doesn''t have time and doesn''t want to talk to me. So I used my game character to persuade her, and then she was hacked to death. After that, I tried your method, trying to abuse her to discourage her enthusiasm for playing games. Who would have thought that she would fight harder and harder, and in the end we would not be her opponents at all. " "This is unscientific, I suspect she has bought it." Shelton was unwilling to accept it. "Yes?" Adam was also interested, and asked Leonard and the others to open the game and start playing against Petunia. Only a few days later, Petunia''s moves and attacks were very coquettish, and she was indeed a game genius. Leonard and Shelton are just powerful brains, and their hands-on skills are very useless. They are often abused by elementary school students and by Omaha Cowgirl Petunia. Although accidental, it is reasonable. But that''s it. Adam''s hand, but Adam''s hand! Playing with a scalpel to outline the nerves is like viewing flowers on the palm, let alone playing games with a machine. "Oh, mygod! Poor Petunia!" Leonard saw that Petunia''s character was tortured again and again, and Petunia''s directly stimulated trash talk came out, and she was about to go offline directly, exclaimed, turned and left. "Sorry, I have something else." "where you go?" Sheldon followed in confusion. "Penny needs me." Leonard said cleverly. At the same time, Howard, who knew that Penny was addicted to the game, could not extricate himself, used his game character to constantly try to get in touch with Penny''s game character, and wanted to develop online relationships first. Emmm. UU Reading As we all know, perhaps because of coquettish Howard, the games in the Big Bang Theory are very undecent. Leonard took Sheldon back and knocked directly on Petunia''s door. After entering, she could not help but secretly smile when she saw Petunia still snorting fragrance against Adam who abused her again and again. "Who are you?" Petunia shouted at the computer: "Who are you anyway?" "This is Mr. Howard Vorowitz, can I invite you to the virtual tavern over there for a pot of malt liquor?" Adam is typing. "OK" Petunia subconsciously said something, then suddenly raised her head to wake up, closed her notebook, and looked at Leonard: "Oh my god, I need help." The coquettish wizard Vorowitz who is preparing to play: "..." Chapter 1174： The most successful under thirty: Juno as always. Adam''s words are powerful. This time, the Internet addiction game female Penny returned to the right path. TBBT4A apartment. "Hi, big guy, I have good news." On this day, Rajesh walked in happily. "what''s up?" Leonard laughed. "Remember the planet-like objects I observed through the Guber Belt?" Rajesh said. "Remember, 2008NQsub17." Howard took the call. "I named it Bollywood Planet." Rajesh''s anger can no longer be restrained: "Now because of my discovery, People Magazine has nominated me as one of the top 30 people under the age of 30." "congratulations." "It''s amazing." Both Howard and Leonard expressed their congratulations. "Sorry, what is the focus of what 30 big people under 30 years old?" Not surprisingly, Sheldon was dissatisfied with the title and began to stab. "Thirty dreamers who are not in their early years challenge their traditional assumptions in various fields." Rajesh proudly said: "Anyway, it''s very cool, and I was selected with people who study famine. A psychiatrist who uses dolphins to probate prisoners. There is also Alan Page, the protagonist of the independent film Juno, which was praised not long ago. " "Oh, I definitely want to do her." Howard was as poignant as ever. "You won''t even let the dolphins go." Leonard murmured: "And don''t let Adam hear these words, or you will be miserable." "why?" Howard dissatisfied. "Don''t you find that Alan Page looks like a person?" Leonard reminded: "And the name of her award-winning movie?" "Juneo?" Howard muttered for a while, and then suddenly said: "Oh, don''t say it, it''s really like it, it''s really weird. They look alike, and even the movie''s name is the same as Juno''s name. Do you think that Junos movie was inspired by Juno, right? " "will not." Leonard shook his head and said: "The Juno in the movie is completely different from the real Juno. The two are completely different." "How big a difference can there be?" Howard said dismissively: "Who hasn''t been a young man yet? Maybe Juno at that time was like in the movie?" "That''s because you haven''t been with the real Juno." Leonard affirmed: "Otherwise you would never have this association. Juno in the movie is really interesting, but it can''t be compared with the real Juno. " "This is the truth." Sheldon took the call. "Trust him." Leonard raised his eyebrows: "Sheldon, Adam and Juno are high school classmates. The plot in the movie is also high school, and Shelton has high-definition graphic memory. He said that if it is different, it is absolutely different. " "Maybe it''s just that Sheldon''s focus is different." Howard still insisted on his opinion: "Where does he pay attention to the life of a girl who is not a genius." Hey, I see, maybe Alan Page is Junos sister, doesnt she have a younger sister? " "There is one." Sheldon thought for a while and nodded. "That''s it." Howard was overjoyed: "I knew this was the case, otherwise why did you look alike and chose Juno as the name. There must be a deep connection. If she is sister Juno, it would be reasonable. " "If you want to do so much, just ask Adam." Rajesh reversed his previous transparency and picked up his mobile phone directly and dialed Adam''s number: "Adam, guess who got the top 30 people under the age of 30?" "..." Leonard and Howard looked at each other and were speechless. They have felt Rajesh''s extraordinarily irritable today, and Howard particularly dislikes such a good friend. Isnt it just being nominated for a small prize? Replaced by him, even if he goes to heaven to become an astronaut, he will be very calm and will not mention this matter deliberately at all. Not to mention this kind of disgusting boasting over and over again. He is most uncomfortable with this kind of person. "Congratulations, Rajesh." Adam smiled and rejoiced. "Talk about business." Howard gave his friends a white look: "Adam, do you know who won the prize with Rajesh?" "I know." Adam nodded: "What do you want to say?" "We are just curious about the relationship between Alan Page and Juno. Is she Juno''s sister? Is there any shadow of Juno in this movie?" Leonard said. "no." Adam denied: "Juneo has nothing to do with Alan Page. This is just a double body that looks alike. I have seen too many people like this. " "Then her movie is called Juno?" Howard doubted. "It''s also a coincidence." Adam smiled and said: "The name Juno originally came from Roman mythology, and is the queen of Roman mythology. God of marriage and motherhood, one of the twelve gods of Rome. A collection of beauty, gentleness, and love in a lifetime, it was regarded by the Romans as a "divine residence that leads children to see the light". You all know that this terrible way of naming names in the West is not new. It is also very common to directly take the original mythological master **** king and name it later. " "All right." Howard was disappointed: "I thought we had a big star friend next to us." "Big star, is it amazing?" Adam smiled slightly. As Juno''s status, the so-called superstar double body was completely exploded. "By the way, did Juno watch the movie?" Leonard curiously asked: "How does she feel?" "It''s interesting, but the values ??are not worth promoting." Adam remembered the scene when they went to the movie together when the independent film was first released a few months ago, and sighed. At that time Juno said: "This kind of movie should not be released on a large scale. After that, no awards can be selected, otherwise it will have an extremely negative impact on the entire society. Engaging a high school unmarried mother who looks so cool is totally teaching bad kids. " "Then someone wanted to try it?" At that time, Adam remembered what Juno had said in high school, and she almost wanted to try it. "I was teasing you." Juno looked at Adam and smiled: "Are you serious? However, the name and plot of this movie make me familiar. If it hadnt been for I knew that I had nothing to do with her I would have thought I was her. Of course that was before meeting you~" "You are much cooler than her." Adam looked away: "Lead the child to look to the bright divine residence? You fit the name Juno better than her. What is described in the movie is only the most beautiful state. The real situation is very cruel, so doing this is to lead the child to the light, but to lead the child to the darkness. Provide a steady stream of talents for the unique prison service industry and serial pervert murderers in the United States. Of the five psychiatrists, four have succumbed to society, and they are the ones with problems. And you are the Juno who really leads the child to the light! " Chapter 1175： Also said that this is not your child! At the age of 30, 30 outstanding figures made Rajesh tremble again. The performance of all kinds of anger makes people look sideways. "Adam, we now officially invite you to join our circle of friends." On this day, Adam came over to talk to Leonard about the recent progress in physics studies, and was formally invited by Shelton. "So, I didn''t count it before?" Adam teased. "It''s resident now." Sheldon explained straightforwardly: "You need more to come and participate in our activities." "Or you organize an event to invite us in the past, too." Howard winked. "I also want to participate in the activities you organize." Leonard laughed. "It seems that you are really fed up with Rajesh''s screaming." Adam knew it. "It''s so irritating." "Rajesh is a bastard!" Howard and Leonard were outraged at the mention of this. "He invited Petunia to attend his awards party!" Leonard was originally the most restrained, but in the end it was also the most angry. "He worried all night." Sheldon shrugged. "do not worry" Adam just wanted to persuade Leonard, but thinking of Rajesh and Petunia as human beings, he couldn''t speak anymore. "So, do you join or not?" Sheldon asked. "Feel sorry." Adam shook his head and said, "In the circle of your four friends who used to be together. Sheldon is the brain responsible, Leonard is the muscle responsible, and Howard is the funny one. Rajesh is a foreigner who tries hard to integrate but always fails. These four friends are clearly and harmoniously positioned. How should I position them when I join in? " "Hmm." Shelton thoughtfully: "This positioning is very precise, very in line with my ideas." "You can be an all-rounder when you join." Howard laughed and said: "It''s not only brain power, but also muscle, but also funny. In short, as long as you are willing to join, we can do whatever you want to do." "Haha, it deserves to be funny, this joke is funny." Adam pointed to Howard. "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. He is not joking, he is serious. "Don''t worry, Rajesh will be back." Adam smiled. "how do you know?" Leonard asked. "Because I said it all." Adam hit the nail on the head: "He is a foreigner who tries hard to integrate but always ends up in failure. The point is not a foreigner who always fails. Believe it or not you four, he will be the last to get married. " "Hahaha." As soon as this was said, everyone laughed, and they laughed louder as they looked at each other. "Hahaha, Adam, you deserve to be omnipotent. This joke is so funny." Tears of Howard''s smile came out. "It doesn''t matter if Rajesh is slower than me and Howard, he is slower than Shelton?" Leonard rubbed his stomach and smiled: "The point is that Shelton will get married too? Hahaha!" "It''s funny." Adam shook his head and smiled: "When you smile, we will talk about it." "Go ahead, we all want to hear your theory." Leonard tried his best to control the curvature of the corners of his mouth. "Look at you four. Shelton is a Texas red neck, Leonard is a white elite in New Jersey, and Howard is a Jewish spiritual guy." Adam analyzed: "You are the protagonists of this country, so you are bound to be happy, while Rajesh is a foreigner who keeps trying but always fails. To some extent, he is the one who is really responsible for making (small) laughs (ugly). So he will definitely be the last to get happiness, or simply not get happiness at all. Look at those film and television dramas, and watch them from this perspective. Isn''t that the way it is in many cases? Not only you, but many of my friends in New York are like this. " The old friend group of six is ??more obvious. Chandler and Monica, Rachel and Rose, Phoebe and Mike, three pairs, all white and Jewish. And the remaining Joey, of Italian origin, was still alone in the end. Adam remembers that in his previous life, Joey also mixed a spin-off TV series. He was so old and still single. Isn''t this the predecessor of Rajesh? A proper foreigner who tried to integrate into the local area but failed all the time. The Five-member Group of Xun Ma Ji is no exception. Matthew and Lily were loving and fulfilling early. In the end, Ted also loved his mother for many years. Even the romantic Barney finally passed the challenge for a month, with a new prey every day, and on the 31st day, the 31st unexpectedly became pregnant and became a happy dad. They are all white happy groups. The only Robin in the five-member group is a former Canadian singer who has been ridiculed by everyone who came to the United States to pursue his dreams. A properly a foreigner who tried to integrate into the local area but failed all the time. Every time Adam thought about it, it was as if he saw Grandma Liu in the Dream of Red Mansions entering the Grand View Garden. When Grandma Liu entered Jia''s Mansion for the second time, went to the Grand View Garden to play, and ate, she was spotted by Jia''s mother''s maid, Yuanyang, who wanted to make fun of Liu''s grandma and make fun of Jia''s mother. Inspired by the conventions of men outside when drinking, there is bound to be a bamboo mate at every meal, and everyone uses him to make fun of him. Then Grandma Liu was slapped with all kinds of attempts, and the poor and short-minded Grandma Liu could only cooperate with a smile all the way. Joey and Robin are Grandma Liu. And Rajesh is 100% of the philosophers. "Uh, this." Howard and the others were pointed out of this angle, looked at each other for a while, speechless. Many things cannot stand scrutiny. Once you get serious, you get into trouble. Howard can be very calm about how his ancestors started with customers, and he is proud of each one. But let him go one step closer, and he will flash flexibly. "Sorry, everyone..." While talking, the door was pushed open. Rajesh, who was once proud, came to his senses and opened the door with a smile to apologize. "Did you see it?" Adam shrugged. "Amazing insight." Sheldon was amazed. "Look at it this way, that kid really isn''t Rajesh''s." Howard''s thinking is the same as always. "How many times have I said it, it''s really not mine, why don''t you believe me? What else do you want to believe in me?" Rajesh became excited when he mentioned the matter with Grandma Huluwa. "Ahhhhhhh." Howard hurriedly waved his hand to stop: "Whether it is or not, don''t tell me in this tone." "Rajesh your baby will be born soon." Leonard still couldn''t forget Rajesh''s picture of Penny, and mocked: "Why didn''t you invite her to your awards party before?" "It''s really not my child!" Rajesh shouted. After half a month. Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Obstetrics and Gynecology. "You still say it''s not yours?" Leonard and the others looked at Rajesh together when they saw the eighth child born to Grandma Huluwa and the white and brown complexion. Rajesh: "..." Chapter 1176： Because of the blind, the dumb is going to the Morrie show Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. "Adam, help me." Rajesh looked at the baby whose skin color was closer to his own. He was a little confused for a while. "Sorry, I can''t see it either." Adam spread his hand and said, "You can see it wherever you are just born. However, from the perspective of skin color, it is indeed mixed. Its not yours, its yours, congratulations. " "Ha ha." Howard sneered: "I finally understand now why she found you." "I also understand." Leonard sighed with a smile. "why?" Only Sheldon looked surprised. "Because Rajesh is a catcher." Howard mocked: "Her children, no, it''s her children who need a dad. And Rajesh happened to show up at the party and couldn''t speak yet. This clearly wanted Rajesh to suffer a dumb loss. " "damn it." Rajesh also suddenly realized, and said bitterly: "I thought it was my silence that really moved her." "The same can be said." Adam smiled and said, "The father who can''t speak is a good father to many children." "Hahaha." Everyone laughed again. "Big guy, what should I do now?" Rajesh cried bitterly. "Wait, then." Adam said: "Look at what she means, if she must rely on you, then you ask her to agree to do a paternity test for your child. If she is unwilling, it means she also knows there is a problem. You also have no legal responsibility. If she agrees, then see the result at that time. You are not so sure, are you? " "I''m pretty sure!" Rajesh cried, "That is definitely not my child." "Adam, can''t you secretly give them father and son a testimonial?" Howard proposed. "can not." Adam glanced at him: "This is illegal, and authentication requires authorization." "All right." Howard shrugged. As someone who can drive the rover into the ditch for picking up girls, and steal all kinds of advanced equipment from the military to pick up girls to play with, he is very disapproving of this. As he said, no matter how much trouble he caused, in the most urgent time, he would just escape to his relatives in Israel. No matter how powerful the U.S. law enforcement agencies are, can they still find the trouble of conjugated father and son? "You should have passed." Adam reminded Rajesh. "Do I have to go?" Rajesh resisted a bit. "When you are still not sure if the child is you, you''d better go over and take a look." Adam smiled meaningfully: "Besides, you still need to discuss the paternity test with your child''s mother. If she makes up her mind to rely on you, this kind of thing will become more troublesome..." Rajesh''s eyes flashed, and he understood what Adam meant. If Grandma Gourd Wa knows that he is a member of the Iron Man family in the Country of Peace, then what is not his is also his. Thinking of this, Rajesh walked over with a bitter face. Adam and the others looked through the glass outside, and soon they quarreled. Grandma Huluwa said that this is Rajesh''s child. Rajesh shook his head while taking a small bottle of wine from his pocket and drinking it, then retorted. The women in the American drama world are really amazing. The gourd baby grandma, who just gave birth to a child, got up and wanted to beat Rajesh. Rajesh fled in embarrassment. "It seems that it cannot be resolved peacefully." Adam shook his head. "Rajesh is miserable." "It''s lively to watch, it''s more exciting than the 30-year-old 30 outstanding people." "Identified." Leonard and the others began to feel miserable. A week later. "Big guy, I''m in complete trouble." Rajesh walked in with a sullen face. "How to say?" Adam knew he was talking about children. "She said it was mine, I said no, she was very persistent, and said that if I didn''t admit it, she would go to our school to expose me." Rajesh lost his mind. "Exposure to you what?" Howard murmured: "This kind of thing makes school, it''s just a show of your prowess." "Did you tell her about doing a paternity test?" Adam asked. "After that, she didn''t want to, and asked me what I meant, very emotional." Rajesh said. "congratulations." Adam smiled and said, "Ninety percent of this kid is not yours anymore." "I always say it''s not mine, why no one believes me!" Rajesh said helplessly: "My knowledge of physiology was not taught by Sheldon." "I am a theoretical physicist, not a physiology teacher." Sheldon retorted stubbornly. "Did you see it?" Rajesh shrugged, then wailed, "What the **** should I do?" "I can excuse it." Adam smiled sympathetically: "She is not willing to do it because of her guilty conscience. And as Howard said, she went to school to make trouble for you. Maybe the people in your school have the same ideas as Howard, and they all think you are powerful. Instead of believing her to think you are a scumbag? " "Does she want money?" Leonard is sober in the world: "Although you are just an astrophysicist, your income is not high. But your father is a gynecologist in the country of peace, and you are also a BMW. You also took her to your apartment, and you must have shown off your collection. Those are all worth a lot of money. " "My father rented the BMW to me..." Rajesh wanted to explain. "Your father bought you the BMW." Howard corrected: "And if I were you, in front of a woman, even if it was rented, I would buy it." "..." Rajesh stagnated and shouted: "But that BMW doesn''t have heated seats!" "Don''t talk nonsense, it will be really miserable for you anyway." Howard gloated and reminded: "According to the current average price, she is not the best, at least 300 dollars, you can calculate how long you have been with her..." When he said this, he mocked: "Oh, wait, I can also figure it out. A total of 154 times in nine months, 46,200 dollars. You used to laugh at me for spending a lot of money on this. Now lets see who is going to spend it. Its a lot of money." "Do not!" Rajesh yelled directly after hearing this: "I don''t want to send this bill to my parents, they will kill me!" "It''s ok." Adam joked: "You can do the bill, cover it up, and pay in installments." "..." Rajesh was almost crying. Don''t think he is a local tyrant, but $46,200 is also a large sum of money for the low-key luxury. Especially when I was watched by my friends, if I didn''t show a bit of pain, wouldn''t he always ask him to pay when he went to a Renaissance fair in the future? In addition, wealthy people often have a completely different view of consumption from ordinary people. In some conveniences, the more money you have, the more you pick. "I will think about it again, think about..." It''s all clear that Huluwa''s grandmother can''t expect Rajesh to be the Secretary-General of the United Nations. Now she only wants to achieve a small goal and need some money, but Rajesh is a bit entangled. He really didn''t want to pay this money. Another week passed. "Damn it, she''s going to take me to the Morrie show!" Rajesh came over unrelentingly. "puff!" Leonard who was drinking water directly sprayed out: "Ahem, hahaha, she is going to take you to the Morrie show, congratulations, you are going to be a star!" "Damn star!" Rajesh shouted: "I don''t want to be such a star!" "It seems that you must pay this money." Adam hit the nail on the head and said: "She has made up her mind to make a fortune from you. By the way, how much money can you get on the Morris show?" "A few thousand dollars." Rajesh said with a sad face. "The people who go there are usually African Americans." Howard said: "The mixture of a peaceful country like Rajesh and white women with high IQ, coupled with Rajesh''s identity as an astrophysicist at California Polytechnic University in Rajesh, has far more gimmicks than those short African Americans in their parents. As long as he is willing to play, he will definitely get more appearance fees. I have to say that she is really a clever ghost. " "I advise you to give this money, as long as she agrees to do a paternity test, save you on the show." Adam reminded: "Otherwise, you must investigate your family based on the urinary **** of the program group, then the fun will be great." "I give, I give!" Rajesh thought of the consequences, shivered, and quickly said: "Adam, you help us do a paternity test." "Row." Adam nodded: "Go quickly, and drag on, God knows what else she has." Rajesh was also scared, and hurriedly went to Gourdwa''s grandma. Again, if the money is in place, everything is easy to say. Rajesh, who paid 4,000 US dollars for painful pain, brought her grandmother Gourd Baby to hold the eighth son, and came to St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose, and asked Adam to do a paternity test for them. "How about it?" Rajesh, who was sitting nervously waiting, saw Adam coming and stood up anxiously. "The result is here." Although Adam knew the answer, he still learned Morrisiu''s operation. In front of them, he opened the file bag on the spot, took out the identification documents, glanced at Rajesh and them, and then slowly said the classic saying: " You are not his father!" "Oh, yes!" Rajesh jumped up directly and yelled happily. Huluwa''s grandmother held her eighth son calmly. "This is a professional appraisal result. If you don''t believe it, you can go to the hospital and doctor for appraisal." Adam handed her the identification bag. "no need." Gourd Grandma waved her hand and said, "I believe you, I just want to give my children a dad." "Then what''s the matter with this kid?" Adam''s heart moved. Don''t show more blood. You know, Rajesh''s father also likes to eat foreign dishes very much. "Before I met Rajesh, I just went to Europe to play, and I met a blind man in a country of peace..." Hulu''s grandma has already got the money, and she doesn''t mind telling her own story: "I came back later and found that I was pregnant. I actually don''t know who it is. Then I met Rajesh at the party. When he didn''t say a word but only laughed, I thought he was dumb. At that moment, I suddenly had an idea, maybe it was fate. They are all people from a country of peace, one blind and one dumb. And first it was blind and then dumb. This may be the father of my children. It''s a pity that he is also an uncaring man! " "Perhaps this blind man is also a liar." Adam smiled. As long as it is not Dr. Kusapari. Rajesh''s father still has a lot of status, so he shouldn''t pretend to be a fool. "Um?" Gourd baby grandma stayed, and thoughtfully said: "Perhaps it really is." Then he looked at Rajesh, who was pretending to be dumb, and said, "Who are you guys, either pretending to be blind or dumb!" "..." Rajesh was speechless, and hated the blind man who pretended to be a fool in Europe and almost wanted him to be shown on the Morris show! "This is just the beginning." Adam joked, "Be careful when you hear this accent when you answer the phone." Many relatives in the family are Rajesh, who is doing telephone customer service, twitching his mouth. The so-called imperial court also has poor relatives of Sanmenzi. The Kusapari family is a large family. Naturally, some people are engaged in telephone customer service subcontracted by large European and American companies. Naturally, they understand the whole industry chain of telephone fraud in some increasingly prosperous countries of peace. . That''s it for Calabash Baby''s weird thing about finding grandpa. Time has come to the San Diego International Comic Con. The four of Sheldon happily went to San Diego in full gear and went to the five-day International Comic Con. Penny was also left behind by Leonard. Compared with this animation exhibition, everything is floating clouds. Just when Adam thought there was nothing wrong with him, Leonard called: "Adam, come here, we need help..." When Adam heard this, he quickly arranged what he had at hand, and then drove to San Diego. For nearly 200 kilometers, Adam arrived in just over an hour. The emergency department of the hospital was in a mess. "Ah, oh..." Adam was recognized by the medical staff of the local hospital without introducing himself. Then he was taken to Leonard and the others. He saw Leonard''s hobbit, Frodo, lying there and groaning. "Don''t step on me, don''t step on me..." Sheldon crouched beside the hospital bed, whispering constantly. "Call the psychiatrist to come and see." The doctor who treated Leonard glanced at Sheldon and called to the nurse. "He is not mentally ill." Leonard spoke for Sheldon: "He was just scared... I called my friend Adam and he will be there soon." "What you need is a doctor, not a friend." The emergency doctor complained. "All they need is me, doctor." Adam came over and smiled at the emergency doctor. "Doctor Duncan..." The emergency doctor stayed for a while: "Are you Dr. Adam Duncan?" "I said it all." Leonard grinned and grinned. "Leave it to me here, Dr. Rosen, go and help others." Adam looked at the nameplate on his chest and said. "Yes." The emergency doctor subconsciously agreed: "Can I follow you to see it?" "Have a chance I think there are a lot of patients on your side, so let''s save them first." Adam glanced at him. The emergency doctor had no choice but to leave. Adam then checked Leonard''s injury: "Left leg fractured. Fortunately, it''s not too serious. Sheldon, come here!" "Sheldon, Adam is here, it''s okay." Leonard pushed Sheldon who shrank beside him. "Adam~" When Sheldon saw Adam, he almost cried. "Come here and I have a look." While Adam was treating Leonard for his injury, he asked Sheldon to cooperate with him, and first performed a general check to make sure that Sheldon was fine. Chapter 1177： Xie Er almost became Xie 1 Duo, Xiu Xiu Xiu! You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! San Diego. Local hospital. "In the end what happened?" After a brief check on Sheldon, Adam asked while treating Leonard who had a broken leg. "too crazy." Leonard also began to recall the scenes that happened before, and took a breath: "There is an event at the scene today. The original Doctor Who Collection TARDIS signed by Russell T. Davis was given to the first 15 people who rushed to the exhibition hall for free. " "The organizer of this event was really kicked by the donkey." Adam immediately understood what had happened. Russell is the producer of the classic British drama Doctor Who. And TARSIS is a tool commonly used by the protagonist in Doctor Who, that time machine like a telephone booth. Howard has a big one. The future will be thrown away by the future Mrs. Bernadette of Vorowitz, and finally Amy plays table tennis to win the kidnapping boyfriend Shelton into the bedroom. That''s just general props. This is an autographed collector''s edition, or it is a free gift, at the San Diego International Comic Con, where nerds and nerds gather crazily. It is conceivable how a sensation. Hundreds of people crowded and scrambled for an exhibition area. It would be weird if there were no trampling accidents. No wonder Sheldon shivered with fright. This kind of scene is definitely Sheldon''s nightmare. "So you just followed to squeeze?" Adam looked at Leonard speechlessly. "Can you blame me?" Leonard smiled sullily: "This is the signed collector''s edition of the TARDIS. Even Shelton wanted to participate in it at the beginning. Only later when I saw more and more people gathered, they were ready to rush inside, and then gave up and didn''t follow up. " "Just be thankful that you just fractured your right leg." Adam vomited: "Otherwise, it''s normal to trample you to death in that kind of scene. After all, who would know that there is a hobbit at your feet." "That''s not funny." Leonard grinned in pain: "Adam, am I okay?" "It''s okay, Sheldon will like your roommate more in the future." Adam is serious. "why?" Leonard stayed for a while. "Because you won''t be able to stand up anymore, you can only use a wheelchair." Adam scared him: "You can directly teach Hawking next time." "what?!" Leonard paled: "I can''t stand up anymore?" "Now that you are afraid?" Adam said sternly. "I was scared to death." Leonard noticed what Adam meant, but still looked at Adam worriedly: "Adam, you''re making fun of me, aren''t you?" "I just told the next time in advance." Adam reminded: "If you are a little heavier, you might really want Professor Hawking. It''s just that Shelton likes you like this, and girls don''t necessarily like it. They have no feelings for hobbits, let alone hobbits who make wheelchairs. " "Thank God." Leonard knew that he was okay, and he let out a long sigh of relief: "If I get in a wheelchair, not only Penny and the others, but Shelton will not like me, because I can''t be a driver for him...but it might be a good thing. ." "Do you think you are humorous?" Adam looked at him: "Do you really want to test whether Sheldon will abandon your "useless" roommate because of this?" "I will." Sheldon also calmed down a bit from his panic this time, and immediately interjected straightforwardly after hearing this. "At that time, you should have rushed in." Leonard glared at the unscrupulous man. "By the way, where are Howard and Rajesh?" Adam thought of the other two at this moment. "do not know." Leonard shook his head: "We haven''t contacted them since last night, but I think they know the news and they must be in the crowd. Adam, can you help me ask if they are in the hospital? " The San Diego International Comic Con is 5 days long. In these 5 days, Shelton and their four-person team were not always together. Sometimes they will go separately to the exhibition area of ??their interest. For example, Howard and Rajesh are relatively wretched and like to look at the brutal and long-legged area unscrupulously. Leonard is more reserved, and Sheldon doesn''t feel it, and sometimes separates. Like the room they had booked, Sheldon and Leonard had one, and Howard and Rajesh had one. When Leonard was reserved, she was taken by Sheldon to look at the serious exhibition area. So the four of them will be separated. This is true during the day. Thats even more so on nights with various themed parties. Unless it is a very attractive and serious party, there are celebrities or celebrities attending, and the four of them will go out together. At night, Howard and Rajesh will disappear directly. And Leonard took Xie (Da) Er (Bao) Dun (Bao), and could only go to a serious theme party. Of course this is enough for Leonard. "Okay, I''ll take a look, you have to take an X-ray to make sure." Adam nodded, greeted an emergency medical intern, asked him to take Leonard to take a leg X-ray, and he took Sheldon to the nurse''s station to find a nurse to see if there was registration information for Howard and Rajesh. "Dr. Duncan, there is no registration information for Howard Vorowitz and Rajesh Kusapari, but we will notify you as soon as there is one." The nurse said with a smile. "No news is the best news." Adam smiled and nodded: "Then thank you for your help and pay attention." After speaking, I called Howard and Rajesh again, and it still showed the shutdown state. "Doctor Duncan, we have a severely wounded man here, can you help me take a look?" A doctor is here for you. "Row." Adam nodded and took Sheldon. It would be bad if you didn''t bring Sheldon with him in such a turbulent situation. Emergency room. A severely wounded person was pushed in by first aiders. "This is crazy. Thousands of people want to squeeze in for the first time. The kid in Borg costume tripped us on purpose. Then they kept squeezing and squeezing, as if they hadnt noticed that they were all people stepping on them..." A fat man followed by pushing the bed, chattering about the tragedy that happened before. "Be careful, he hurts his neck." Adam checked and ordered. "The worst thing is that Case''s head was caught by a person''s costume..." The fat friend reminded me. "The left ear is gone." Adam opened it and saw that the left ear was gone. He immediately looked at the fat friend: "Did you see your friend''s ear?" "No." The fat friend shook his head and said: "The scene is so tragic, who knows where the ears are hanging? We searched on the spot for a while, but some guy in the assault costume might have stuck to the soles of our feet..." "Don''t talk about ears yet." The patient lay on the hospital bed and wailed: "At least we did it. We got the TARDIS." "Have you got the TARDIS?" Shelton, who was afraid of blood staying outside, heard this and immediately leaned in, and said to the fat friend who was holding a hardcover box: "Let me see?" "Don''t even think about it." The fat friend categorically refused, and then swallowed his throat at the wailing friend lying on the hospital bed, and subconsciously hugged the hardcover box with both hands, and softly corrected: "I got the TARDIS..." As soon as the words came out, the audience immediately calmed down, and they all looked sideways. "What did you say?!!!" The man lying on the hospital bed no longer felt the pain on his body, and shouted loudly. "Clive, although I don''t want to say that, it''s not that we got the TARDIS, but I got it." The fat friend stopped pretending, he hugged the hardcover box tightly, and began to swear his sovereignty. "In order to be able to grab it, I paid such a heavy price, you want to swallow it, are you still not a human being?" Cried the patient Clive. "What does this have to do with people?" Shelton couldn''t help but answer: "Whoever chooses it will choose this way. This is a very wise choice. Can you show me now?" "..." The patient Clive stagnates. indeed. He would do the same if he moved from place to place. But soon this idea was excluded from his mind. This TARDIS has his share. "can not!" The fat friend distrusted Sheldon very much and ignored him at all. He just said to his friend Clive: "I know you have been hit hard. But this is really just what I grabbed, it doesn''t belong to us, it belongs to me alone. " "You traitor, give me back my TARDIS!" The patient Clive, regardless of his physical pain, was about to get up and fight with his fat friend: "Damn it, I gave her an ear!" "Give him a tranquilizer." Adam held down the patient Clive, and while instructing the nurse, he said to the fat friend: "If you still treat him as a friend, go and help him get his ears back now. Once more than 24 hours, then your friend really has to pay the price of an ear. " "I''ll go." The fat friend hugged the TARDIS gift box and walked out with firm eyes. As long as they don''t talk to him about TARDIS, they are still best friends. "Nurse, help me send my friend Sheldon to Leonard and let someone look after them, okay?" Adam wants to help this second elementary ashes with ears to fix the cervical spine problem first, and then wait for the ears to arrive, so he confessed to the nurse. "No problem at all." The nurse quickly agreed. After an operation. The ear was still not found, Adam went to see Leonard and Shelton first. "You take a break first, and I will take you back tomorrow." Adam explained in the ward. "good." Leonard nodded, and then curiously asked: "I heard that you had an operation on a lucky guy who grabbed the TARDIS?" "Lucky?" Adam sneered and said, "If he doesn''t send his ears again, he will be a one-eared man. Lucky? And it was his friend who grabbed it, not him, even if he paid an ear, he almost broke his spine and was paralyzed without death. " Having said this, he looked at Sheldon and joked: "Sheldon, replaced by you, do you want ears or TARDIS?" "Of course it''s ears." Sheldon was so scared that Adam''s malicious smile was covering his ears. "This is the really wise choice." Adam nodded and smiled: "Isn''t it just a TARDIS? Even if you have money, you can''t buy it? For this, from Xie Er to Xie Yiduo, this is simply the biggest joke. " "Thank an ear? Thank you?" Leonard was puzzled. "You really deserve to learn Eastern Mandarin." Adam explained: "In Dongguo, Sheldon''s name is like Xie Ears. If he loses an ear this time, he will change from Xie 2 Duo to Xie Yiduo. Well, it can be counted as a nickname." "Thank you." Sheldon chanted his Dongguo nickname in that weird foreign accent. "Doctor Duncan, the patient''s ear has been found." The nurse came over to remind. "good." Adam went over immediately. Ward. "Good news, we found the ear, I found it." As soon as Adam got there, he saw a fat friend standing by the hospital bed, showing his merits to the patient Clive. "I ran back to the convention center, rummaged through all the places there, and guess where I found it? Lost and found! Your ears are hooked on a weird helmet..." The fat friend talked endlessly, but the patient Clive ignored him at all, and only one thought: "Where is my TARDIS?" "... Say thank you, Gregg, thank you for helping me retrieve my ears from the trash. Will you die?" Fat friend airway. "I don''t care about my ears, I only care about my TARDIS!" The patient Clive firmly said. "do not move." Adam was checking whether his ears could be operated on. Seeing that the patient Clive was going to get up again with excitement, he quickly held it down. "All right." Clive, a painful patient who couldn''t move, saw that he couldn''t help his friend, but could only compromise. "Forget it, can you at least put her in the living room so that I can see it often?" "Well..." The fat friend suddenly hesitated. "Oh, mygod!" When the patient Clive heard this tone and looked at the expression of his friend, he immediately understood everything, and exclaimed: "You sold her, didn''t you? You actually sold her?! howdareyou!" Speaking of excitement and struggled to get up again, fortunately he was held down by Adam, otherwise the injuries on his body would be in trouble. "You can leave first." Adam looked at the fat friend. "how is he?" Fat friends still care about their friends. "It has nothing to do with you whether I die or not, you get out of here!" The patient Clive roared in tears. "Do not!" The fat friend was angry too, stood there, and said to a showdown: "Yes, I did sell the TARDIS! But as a friend, I have a clear conscience for you, because I am not for myself, I am for you! The place where we live is full of your collection Although I also collect, it is definitely not as crazy as you. God, you put all your money on this, you are bankrupt! Do you know how many bills you have to pay? TARDIS is money, only selling her can really help you! I am your friend and I am sorry I sold your baby. But I''m all for your good! " A generous statement calmed the patient Clive and made Adam look at him differently. It seems that it''s not just that every protagonist in the novel has a fat friend, it''s the same in the American TV series. "...Who did you sell to?" For a while, the patient Clive also approved this approach, but still a little bit brooding. "The manga shop owner named Stewart." The fat friend explained. "I hate that guy... how much did you sell?" The patient Clive was surprised. "7500 dollars." Said the fat friend. "Damn, you let that guy slaughter." The patient Clive bitterly. Adam couldn''t help laughing when he heard this. Stewart, the owner of the comic shop, knows this well. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// For the convenience of reading next time, you can click "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1177 Xie Er almost became Xie Yiduo, Xiu Xiu Xiu!) to read the record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1178： Rape Stuzai, Sailor Moon San Diego. Local hospital. Adam heard that the fat friend sold the TARDIS to Stewart for $7,500, and the patient Clive was scolding Stewart profiteers and slaughtering people, and couldn''t help but laugh. really. It''s not just Sheldon that Stewart kills. Seize the opportunity, it is really a cut. When he sent the patient Clive into the operating room to pick up his ears, the patient Clive was still chattering, saying that the TARDIS met a good buyer and could sell more than 10,000 dollars. More than 10,000 U.S. dollars in 2008 will be given away for free! You can imagine why this group of otaku two-dimensional people are so crazy. The operation is over. Adam is going to take Leonard and the others in an ambulance back to Los Angeles to recuperate. "Stuart bought it?" When Sheldon heard this, he immediately became proud, picked up his cell phone and called Stewart. "No, this is my personal hobby, it''s a collection, and I won''t sell it." Stewart pretended to make preparations before raising the price on the phone: "And as you know, these 15 sets of collector''s editions have a different meaning. Looking at the big scene this time, some people almost paid the price of their lives. Change to the magical world, this is sacrifice. This kind of treasure is the most valuable treasure, which can not be exchanged for ten thousand dollars. Unless I meet a collector who really knows how to appreciate, I will never sell it~" "I am the collector who knows how to appreciate, you sell it to me." As soon as Sheldon heard it, he only heard the flattery inside, and psychologically he immediately accepted the bid. "I don''t know... Are you willing to pay $15,000?" Stewart held back on the phone, and then decisively quoted a price. "Go grab it!" When Leonard heard it, he shouted out: "You bought it for only $7,500, and now you double it directly to us! You are too dark!" "Oh oh oh!" Stewart was displeased on the phone: "Leinard, business is business. Can''t I sell you at a loss just because we are friends?" How much do I buy, do I have to sell you for how much? How can there be such a truth in the world! I have spent so much thought to find someone to buy it. How much sweat is soaked in it. Isn''t this value? I am willing to buy it, and decisively pay a lot of money to buy it. Isn''t this kind of vision and decisive value? And as I said before, this is a TARDIS that is different from other signature collections. It can even be said that it is unique among these same 15 sets. I like it very much myself, and I prepare to collect it myself, not necessarily selling it to others. The reason for the price is that you are my friends, so I spoke and I was reluctant to transfer it out. Believe it or not, I wont let them speak! " "Leinard, let''s buy it, you see, he is all about his friend''s face..." Shelton didn''t know what huyou was. He really thought that Stewart was willing to sell because of his friend''s face, and he immediately urged Leonard to agree. Emmm. This is actually their habit. Generally, when you buy this kind of things, you buy them together, one for each person. If you encounter particularly expensive ones that are suitable to be placed in the living room of your apartment, you will pay together. "and many more." Although Leonard is more sophisticated and sophisticated, compared with Shelton and the others, he himself is still worse than ordinary people. When Stewart said that, he was a little embarrassed, but he still felt that he could buy it at double the price. Too stupid. "You give us a honest price, otherwise we won''t buy it. The big deal is that we will also find other people who **** it to buy, maybe their TADRIS has more blood sacrifice~" "I was really defeated by you." Stewart pretended to be on the phone and said helplessly, "Let''s do it. If you want it sincerely, because we are all good friends, then give it a 10% discount, $13,500, which can''t be lower. " "All 10% off the friendly price, buy it, buy it." Sheldon urged. "Let''s find someone else to buy it." Adam hesitated seeing Leonard, shook his head helplessly, and said, "I think someone almost died just now. His family hated to smash the TARDIS he grabbed, maybe they can buy it for a few hundred dollars. " "real?" Sheldon and Leonard both shouted. "Um." Adam''s expression didn''t change. "Ahem." Stewart couldn''t sit still on the other end of the phone: "Okay, okay, I was defeated by you, so, 25% off, 11250 dollars, this is my limit." This signature collector''s edition wants to sell at a high price, all depends on whether there are rich fanatics who are willing to take advantage of it, or it will be a pile of plastic. Although he is confident that he can sell out in the end, he will not lose money. But hoarding in his hands is always risky, and it weighs on his funds. He is just a manga shop, and he doesn''t have that money to hold down the goods. A fanatical fan like selling it to Shelton and the others, once in and out, it takes less than half a day to directly earn thousands of dollars, and he has never encountered it once in a few years. Of course he didn''t want to miss it. "Let''s consider again..." Leonard finally understood Adam''s wink at this time, and broke free from the embarrassment of bargaining, and he decided to buy the cheaper one. "Wait, 10,000 dollars!" Stewart exclaimed, "For only $10,000, you can take her home now!" Leonard couldn''t help looking at Adam. Adam shrugged and motioned for them to decide for themselves. The price is not too outrageous. Because I collected this from other fanatic fans, I''m afraid it won''t be lower than this price. This 7,500 dollars was cruelly sold by a fat friend who paid various bills for his friend''s medical expenses. Wait a minute and look for a buyer. It must be much more expensive than that. The patient Clive, as a professional who collected this and almost lost his life due to bankruptcy, should have more reference value for this evaluation. So if Shelton and the others really want it, $10,000 is an acceptable starting price. "Well, we bought it." Leonard looked at Sheldon again, saw him nodding repeatedly, and clapped: "You send her to the hospital now!" "make a deal!" On the other end of the phone, Stewart was also very happy. A change of hands is a profit of $2,500. This money, how many chicken legs can be added, even if you go to Las Vegas, you can play 5 hands... so good! "Sheldon, I will pay you this money in installments." After buying it, Leonard remembered the 10,000 dollars. Even if he half of it, it would cost 5,000 dollars. This is not a small amount of money. "I will give you 500 dollars a month and pay it in ten months. How about?" "If you don''t have money, I''ll leave it alone." Local tyrant Sheldon said he can go out alone. He doesn''t care about the money. "no!" Leonard immediately quit: "It''s good for one person and half." "All right." Seeing Leonard insisted, Sheldon did not insist and agreed. This is the old practice. And he is also an obsessive-compulsive disorder patient who likes homeostasis and dislikes changes. Even if he is very rich now, after Leonard insists, he can only compromise. "Adam, this is my war wound, can you give me a plaster cast to look good?" Leonard saw that the TARDIS had been dealt with, looked at his injured right leg, expecting. "You are already very brave and handsome like this." Adam twitched at the corner of his mouth. "That is." Leonard, who is still dressed as a hobbit, is still excited: "Although we hobbits love peace, everyone has an adventure dream in their hearts, and this battle injury is a testimony of my adventure!" Sheldon was by the side, nodding appreciatively. "Sorry, we are late." At this time, Howard and Rajesh came in a hurry: "Are you all right?" "This is my battle wound..." Leonard proudly introduced, and then asked in amazement: "Where have you been? I have never been able to contact you?" "Nowhere." Howard and Rajesh glanced at each other, immediately staggered, and said with a guilty conscience: "We are just going to the party, we drank too much, and didn''t listen to the phone." "We call it to shut down." Adam reminded. "Oh, I remember." Howard slapped his forehead: "The party we were attending was too wild. The phone was put in a beer glass by the beauties and was drunk. It might be broken, and then it turned off automatically." "Yes?" Adam smiled nonchalantly. He probably guessed what happened. "No, your clothes are changed." Sheldon noticed the problem: "What about your original dress?" "Uh." Howard was speechless. "Ripped off by the beauty at the party." Unlike Howard, who was ashamed and didn''t want to talk, Rajesh didn''t dare to look at Howard, but when he talked about it, he was ashamed with pride. "You too?" Leonard also felt wrong. "Yes!" Rajesh is very proud. "Oh my God, I don''t want to listen to the latter." Leonard probably guessed something at this time and looked disgusted. "What''s behind?" Only Sheldon did not understand what happened. "This beauty is so powerful." Adam looked at these two weird things playfully: "Won''t you meet Wonder Woman?" "no." Howard immediately shook his head. "Superwoman?" Adam didn''t let them go. "neither." Howard blushed: "Can we skip this and talk about Leonard''s injury?" "can not." Adam smiled and said, "There is nothing wrong with his injury, but you feel that the problem is very serious. Look at this, you will never meet Sailor Moon, right? " "what?!" Howard looked at Adam in shock and stammered: "You, how do you know?" "Really." Adam babbled nonsense: "When I was treating people just now, I heard them say this name. It feels a bit like the Great Happy Woman Bodhisattva in Dongguo''s martial arts novels Amorous Swordsman Ruthless Sword. " "Great Happy Female Bodhisattva?" Howard and Rajesh chanted the name. "After that, I must learn Eastern Mandarin." When Rajesh heard Adam say this, he suddenly wanted to know who this great joy female bodhisattva was. When Adam saw this, he didn''t continue to tease them. After helping Leonard arrange an ambulance, he started to drive them home. Because the elevator of the TBBT apartment building was blown up by Sheldon and Leonard a few years ago, the landlord has been too lazy to repair it. Now Leonard, who has a fractured right leg, is not suitable for living on the 4th floor. So Adam arranged for Leonard to stay in the hospital for a period of time. This is the benefit of Adam''s friend. Otherwise, Leonard would have no chance of being hospitalized for an injury like this. "Oh, mygod!" Penny heard Sheldon talk about it, and hurriedly visited the hospital, looked at Leonard with a cast on his right leg, and exclaimed: "Leonard, are you okay?" "I''m fine." Leonard waved his hand, as if I was a man and didn''t care about this little injury. "how so?" Petunia looked at Leonard for a while, then sat down and cared. Leonard added something to the matter. Emmm. It''s like adding BGM to a movie. "Holyshit!" When Petunia heard it, she stunned and exclaimed: "You bought a toy for $10,000?!" "Not an ordinary toy." Leonard explained: "That''s the signed collector''s edition of the TARDIS..." "Da da da." Petunia is not interested in listening to Leonard''s explanation of the meaning behind the toy, but only pays attention to the price: "Are you physicists earning such a high income?" "Neither." Leonard said in embarrassment, "I just want to buy it, so I bought it, and after that, I can make a profit by selling it without losing money." "You are really rich." Petunia was speechless. In her eyes, this is a huge amount of wronged money spent. Then she heard that it was originally free, and whoever grabs it belongs to him. "what?!" When Penny heard that she could get 10,000 dollars in vain, her whole body was not good, and she shouted at Leonard: "Why don''t you invite me?" "I invited, you are not interested." Leonard was speechless. "But you didn''t say there was such an activity." Petunia shouted: "Otherwise I will definitely go, and as long as I go, I will definitely be the first to get the money! Damn it, it''s 10,000 dollars!" Her hourly salary is only about $10 Although it is said that the waiter can get tips, she is not a full-time waiter and has a lot of leisure activities. For example, to learn acting skills and participate in the selection of film and television actors. Therefore, her monthly salary is about 1,500 dollars. This 10,000 dollars is enough for her first-half class. And this is just a handy opportunity for the Ohama Cowgirls. Predictably, she knew how sad it was for this opportunity to slip away from her hand. One positive and one negative, this is a loss of 20,000 dollars, a full year of hard work. "This opportunity is unusual." Leonard can only explain: "We have participated in so many animation exhibitions, and this is the first time we saw it, otherwise we will definitely tell you, maybe you can take us in and get three copies. " "Then I''ll take a draw..." Petunia said subconsciously, and then realized that she had forgotten her feelings, and smiled awkwardly: "In any case, please call me for such a good thing in the future. I am very happy to participate in such activities." "Row." Leonard doesn''t care if Petunia''s purpose is money or not, he only cares if Petunia is willing to participate in their activities, and the curvature of the corners of his mouth is directly behind his ears. "Tell me more about these comic exhibitions, collections, collections, prices, etc..." Petunia was suddenly fascinated by everything about the otaku. In the American drama world, income and expenditure are all about privacy, so Petunia didn''t know the financial situation of Shelton and Leonard before. But judging from her status as a big star in the future, she doesn''t really value their income. But now she spends $10,000 to buy such a thing at will, how many times she needs to buy beautiful shoes. She must reassess the inherent image of Leonard and them in her mind. If you like the daily American dramas, please collect them: () The daily American dramas are updated the fastest. Chapter 1179： Intern Sean Murphy Los Angeles. San Jose St Bonaventure Hospital. "Sheldon, I''m in the hospital, hell, my right leg is fractured, I can''t drive you to school, you take the bus by yourself... I dont care if the bus driver doesnt give you a hand, or if you wear bus pants, you can do it yourself, thats it! " Leonard hung up while complaining. "It''s Sheldon again." Adam came over at this time and saw this scene, and immediately understood what had happened. "Yes." Leonard said helplessly: "I''m so injured, he wants me to drive him." "He is so courageous." Adam joked: "Although you can barely drive with one foot, you dare to drive him and sit?" "I definitely didn''t dare before." Leonard vomited: "But now I often ride in Penny''s car. It''s the engine light of Penny''s car that turns on again, and it''s that Penny is wearing flip flops while drinking coffee while driving. Now I feel Sheldon''s courage countless times greater. " "Penny really changed Sheldon a lot." Adam sighed. "Yes, Petunia has been with him for a year, and it feels better than me and him for several years." Leonard laughed at himself: "At least I haven''t been able to change any of his habits." "It''s not you who are bad..." Adam wanted to comfort him, but he couldn''t say it anymore, and the voice changed: "It''s Petunia that is great. Who is Shelton''s words are his mother and grandmother''s words the most. Penny can be said to be a composite of Sheltons mother and grandmother in this respect. " "All right." Leonard was relieved. For a while, Leonard recuperated in the hospital, and Sheldon had no driver. After harassing Adam and Petunia to no avail, he didn''t want to take the bus, so he could only live in school. Soon, California Institute of Technology will have some ghostly legends of the night. And here. It''s the season reported by the rookie intern again. "Doctor Glassman, why are you here." On this day, Adam saw an old acquaintance. The former dean of the New York Medical Center. Emmm. That''s right. In this major incident of the medical center, he was the first to be affected as the dean of the hospital and resigned. "Adam, I want you to do me a favor." Dr. Glassman was not in good spirits, but he forced a smile. "Come to my office and talk." Adam saw this and invited him to the office. "It''s great here." Doctor Glassman sighed after looking around. "Is there anything I can help you with?" Adam asked. "Is such that" Dr. Glassman also knew Adams character, so there was no ink, so he told the matter directly. It turns out that he has an adopted child, Sean Murphy, who just graduated from medical school this year and needs to find an internship in the hospital. But because this child has autism, going to medical school has already spent his boss''s energy. Now that he has to enter the hospital, he is not at the same level as the trusteeship. Especially now that he is no longer the dean of the medical center. "Autism..." Adam pondered: "Dean, you are also a surgeon. You should know that the surgeon is not only facing surgery, but also needs to face more challenges..." "I know." Dr. Glassman hurriedly said, "Although Sean has autism, he also has the Scholar Syndrome, and has extraordinary abilities in many respects. Outstanding memory, very strong spatial intelligence, observation and analysis of things from a different perspective from ordinary people, very unique, far beyond what ordinary people like us can imagine. But I think Adam knows this best, and only you know which step he can do best. Only you can teach him well, so please give him a chance. " "If this is the case, he can be a diagnostician." Adam smiled and said: "He will be the best diagnostician after Dr. House. I know a doctor Wilson, I think he will be his best teacher. " Emmm. House also harassed him by phone and email from time to time. If he knew that there was such a weird talent, I would be very interested. "Doctor Wilson?" When Dr. Glassman heard this, he couldn''t think of any Dr. Wilson who was good at diagnosis, so he denied it in his heart and sighed: "If it is possible, I don''t want him to engage in the first-line clinic. but Adam, do you know how I met him? " "Appreciate further details." Adam saw the old dean put on a posture that I have a story, you have a drink, so he had to spare time to listen carefully to him. "Ten years ago, when I was on a business trip elsewhere to communicate with the local hospital, I ran into Xiao En and his brother one night when they were two middle school students." Doctor Glassman began to tell the story of him and Sean: "They came over with a rabbit for me to treat. I couldn''t save Sean''s rabbit. From the conversation between the two brothers, I know what happened. It turned out that their father was very dissatisfied and irritable about Sean''s autism. He grabbed the rabbit in Sean''s arms and fell to death. Xiao Ens younger brother loves this elder brother very much, and after discussing that he will not go home in the future, the two brothers depend on each other. I used to be just angry. I didn''t expect to find out that Sean''s brother actually took his brother and ran away from home. After a period of time. Sean called me. When I rushed, I found his brother fell from a height and died in front of him. I was too late to go. These two experiences made Sean obsessed with being a surgeon. He thought that if he were a surgeon, he would be able to save his brother and his rabbit. You also know that people with OCD like him are hard to persuade. I have adopted him over the years, and I can only help him walk a few steps along this road. But the most critical path requires a sufficiently good teacher. That''s why I came to you. Adam, give someone like him a chance. I know that if you want, you can train him. " "The Dean..." Adam sighed: "You really have a big problem for me." This takeover means endless trouble. A long sigh among the seven little red riding hoods is autistic. Adam and the others invested, and the shelter set up by her father was established for these autistic patients. Adam knows the situation of autistic patients very well. Normal life is difficult, but still a surgeon? "please." Dr. Glassman pleaded with eyes full of eyes. "You can let him come over and see." Adam pondered for a long time before speaking slowly. This is not on the face of the old dean, but on the face of a long sigh, and even more on the face of medicine. Although the follow-up is troublesome, as long as he takes care of it, it is not completely hopeless. If this Sean Murphy is really as the old dean said, he has the same talent as him, although he can''t be as fully open as he is. But I can''t be a little Duncan, a little house can''t run. Only the premise depends on the extent of this autism, and whether this Sean Murphy fits his eyes. "That''s great." Dr. Glassman finally smiled brightly and raised his hand to check the time: "I have made an appointment with him, and he should be here by this time." half an hour later. "Maybe the plane was late..." Dr. Glassman was embarrassed, picked up the phone and dialed, but no one answered. "This concept of time still needs to be corrected." Adam shook his head. "Usually, Sean is very punctual. It must be that the plane is late or encounter an accident, so he will not be punctual." Dr. Glassman explained. "I know." Adam nodded: "I have a lot of friends like this. Some of them have severe obsessive-compulsive disorder. They have strict time limits for going to the bathroom. We are only doctors, and these margins need to be considered. After all, this world does not revolve around us. Many times there are accidents of this kind. If you don''t think about it in advance, it will be very troublesome and even cause irreversible harm. " "Shaun''s obsessive-compulsive disorder is much lighter." When Dr. Glassman heard this, he laughed: "It won''t be so exaggerated. As long as this is explained well, I believe he can do it." "Hope." Adam smiled non-committal. "Is there really a strict schedule even when going to the bathroom?" Dr. Glassman curiously asked, "Does he have a job?" "He also has scholar syndrome and is a super genius." Adam briefly introduced Sheldon''s situation. "That''s great." Dr. Glassman was overjoyed: "Your friend Sheldon can do it, and Sean can definitely do it too." Shelton''s situation allowed him to see a bright future. "Don''t be so optimistic." Adam reminded: "The reason Sheldon is so comfortable is because he works in his field. Theoretical physics only needs his brain, not how to communicate with other people. It doesn''t matter whether he goes to work or school. This solves the biggest problem of people like them, the problem of getting along with others. If Sean is really as smart as Sheldon, then he should know that the best fit for him is the diagnostician or work in a research institute. Instead of being a surgeon who needs to deal with people and often faces a lot of pressure, rather than in a field that he is not good at. This is a very unwise choice. Moreover, the surgeon is a profession that faces the life and death of the patient, and the problem will be even greater. is not comparable to Sheldons change from theoretical physics to experimental physics or engineers. Once there is a mistake, it is one life or even multiple lives. This is my biggest concern. " No matter how weird Sheldon is, he can only anger others with liver pain. Others ignore him. Sheldon, who can still doubt life like Lillis Winkel. As for Sean Murphy, he wants to be a surgeon. If he makes a mistake, the patient will not even have the opportunity to argue with him. Shelton played with a miniature atomic reactor when he was a child, but when he grew older, he only engaged in theoretical physics research, and gave up completely on the hands. This is the wisest choice. Adam is willing to believe that this is the result of Sheldon''s super-brain subconscious self-evolution and self-selection. And Sean Murphy is obviously not as smart as Sheldon now. But its not surprising. Shelton is a super genius with an IQ of 187. Few in this world can match him. Adam is also not sure if he can tolerate this Sean Murphy like Sheldon. He wouldn''t have a distorted view because Sean is autistic and looks pitiful. He feels that as long as he is a disadvantaged group, he must receive special care and thus obtain privileges. That is not responsible for all patients. Who is not a disadvantaged group anymore? can''t rely solely on stacking buffs, right? Whoever stacks more should have privileges? Morality and law, if they really give way to stacking buffs, then the world will definitely take pills. "Ugh." When Dr. Glassman heard this, his face darkened, and the excitement just disappeared. He is not only an excellent doctor, but also the director of a large hospital. Adam was talking about Seans biggest problem, how could he not know. Its just that Sean is his adopted son, and his daughter left him at a young age. Sean can be regarded as his only child. As an old father, facing his persistent son, besides abandoning the moral and ethical issues that may be involved in it, what can he do if he only sees the positive meaning in it? "If we hire Sean, give them hope for someone with limitations. These limitations may not be what they thought. tells them there are still opportunities to become better people, and it also gives us the opportunity to do better..." said this, he couldn''t go on. Because he saw Adams indifferent gaze, he knew that to say these things that seemed right would not touch Adam at all, and the scene fell silent for a while. Adam looked a little slow when he saw this. If is correct, it is often nonsense. is just listening to the Lord''s words, just like listening to the words. Even if he wants to accept this Sean Murphy, it is because the other party is a manufacturable material, not a **** that is correct and cannot be correct. Theoretically, every intern is a doctor of medicine, who can treat illnesses and save people, but how come no one wants to direct these doctors of medicine on themselves? Theoretically, everyone can learn mathematics well, but when faced with those esoteric mathematics problems, how many people at home and abroad can solve and even understand the most profound mathematics problems? Is it because of these theoretically possible things that these opportunities that should require absolute talent and hard work are absolutely given to people who may be theoretically possible but basically impossible in practice, just to do so. Absolutely correct? may work under this name in other places. But here in Adam, it''s just like Dr. Gablehouse watching Sheldon, it''s just bananas. "Doctor Duncan, maybe you want to see." The office secretary Ruth walked in, broke the quiet air, and took the remote control and pressed the large-screen display in the office. On TV news, a group of people at the airport gathered around a clear young man to diagnose and treat an accidentally injured boy. "He saved this child!" With an admiration, everyone onlookers applauded. The boy''s parents directly hugged the young man. The clear young man was stiff. "He is Sean." Dr. Glassman was overjoyed when he watched the long-faced adopted son on TV. "It looks good." Adam is more satisfied that the youth did not push or avoid the embrace of the boys parents. The difficulty of teaching may not be as high as expected. Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1180： Do you know where you went wrong? Los Angeles. San Jose St Bonaventure Hospital. Office of the Director of Surgery. "Adam, did you see it?" Dr. Glassman pointed to the TV screen and said excitedly: "This is Sean, this is what he can do. Apart from you, who else has this kind of thinking beyond ordinary people and can use the crude conditions to be a one-way valve to save people on the spot? " "Good idea." Adam looked at the picture, Qing Jun young man Sean Murphy disinfected with spirits, made a one-way valve with a wine bottle and tube to release the gas flowing out of the patient''s body and prevent air from entering the patient''s body, nodding slightly. "" Dr. Glassman''s emotions stagnated. Yes. In front of Adam, no matter how outstanding the performance is, it seems to be normal. "Lets go to the emergency room and wait for the ambulance to come." Adam stood up and smiled. "good." Dr. Glassman is also eager to see his adopted son and introduce a famous teacher for his adopted son. The door of the emergency department. "Dean, you are here." Villette walked over with a smile. "Doctor Eve Garden." Dr. Glassman looked at Adams latest apprentice, looked at the confident aura of the other person, and sighed. "You followed Adam from the east coast to the west coast. It was a wise choice." "As long as you follow Dr. Duncan, it''s the same everywhere you go." Villette smiled and said, "How is the medical center?" "Ugh." Dr. Glassman sighed again: "Not so good..." Adam also looked over. Although he knows what has happened to the medical center recently, he also wants to hear from the perspective of the former dean, what happened to the medical center. "The board of directors will only shirk its responsibilities and is not willing to invest too much." Dr. Grisman said: "Now, headed by Dr. Sheppert, the group of doctors who have received huge compensation from the hospital, and Dr. Carter have invested 200 million US dollars. I found the Avery Foundation again and got an investment of US$180 million. Together, the three parties invested US$380 million to buy the medical center and form a doctors board of directors. " "Avery Foundation?" Violet frowned and glanced at Adam. "Good." Adam understood what she meant, and smiled: "It would be great if Meredith and the others could keep the medical center home. If the Avery Foundation is willing to take over, that would be even better." "Ha ha." Villette thought for a while, couldn''t help but smile. Because of Adams attitude, she has a negative or even hostile view of the Avery Foundation. But she understands Adams mind better. There are Meredith and the others in the hospital. The Avery Foundation is still too naive to spend a lot of money to enter at this time, and I will definitely regret it in the future. "It''s a pity Carter." Adam shook his head. "It doesn''t matter, Carter is a big dog." Villette joked: "He doesn''t care whether he loses or loses." "Too." Adam nodded. "Are you so optimistic about the new medical center?" Doctor Glassman was speechless. "Dean, are you really optimistic?" Adam smiled and said: "Crimination and meritocracy are only a matter of thought. It''s just a matter of touching your mouth with your mouth." "" Doctor Glassman was speechless. He felt that Adam was connoting that he was taking care of his adopted son Sean Murphy. "Dean, you are here too." At this time, the little man Neil Melendez also came over. "Doctor Melendez." Doctor Glassman looked at the small man who was not tall and had a very strong momentum, and his expression became more complicated. Why he has cultivated for so many years, there is no such a direct line, and Adam is so young, he only grabbed one of his men. If he has, he won''t have to bother others so much. Although Adam is the best teacher, he really does not have enough confidence to persuade Adam to accept Sean. looks like a good beginning now, but it is only the beginning. There is still a long way to go in the future. With the temperament of Sean and Adam he knew, he really didn''t have any confidence that Adam would look at his face and give Sean unlimited opportunities. And if he has a straight line like a little guy, he will definitely entrust Sean to such a straight line. Not only is it easy to talk, but in the future, he can continue to influence and help Sean and his mentor have a good relationship. It''s a pity that he really doesn''t have enough good parents. "I heard that a genius is coming to our surgery for an internship." The little man smiled and said, "I came here to take a look, Dr. Duncan. Will this be our apprentice or our junior?" "we''ll see." Adam smiled non-committal: "Come here." An ambulance drove up quickly while talking. "Director, an eight-year-old healthy boy was stabbed by a broken glass sign, with multiple lacerations..." The first responder came down to see such a group of people, but he was still in a daze, but he quickly explained to Adam. "Ultrasound." Qingjun young man Sean Murphy who followed him looked outside and whispered a reminder. "Sean." Dr. Glassman quickly introduced: "This is Dr. Adam Duncan." "I know." Shaun glanced at him, then looked away immediately. This is a symptom of autistic patients who are unwilling to look at others. "Why do you want to do ultrasound?" Adam asked as he took over the inspection. "Uh, ok, uh, he, uh, I..." Sean stammered, just unable to say the whole thing. "Sean, Dr. Duncan wants to know the reason for ultrasound." Dr. Glassman knew about his adopted son, so he quickly changed his words, and then explained to Adam embarrassingly: "Sean doesn''t like being asked questions..." "I noticed a slight decrease in the intensity of the electrocardiogram..." Sean can finally speak normally. "Heart rate has not changed." Villette was surprised. "The amplitude has dropped." The little man flipped through the records and reminded. "What are the possibilities?" Adam asked while pushing the patient to the operating room. "Pericardial effusion." The little man said immediately: "The reduction in cardiac output will reduce the perfusion of other organs, causing them to fail to work properly." "yes." Shaun nodded. "Doctor Murphy, you come with me." Adam glanced at him. "ok." Sean held his hands horizontally in front of him, his eyes were erratic and not surprised. Operating room. "Ultrasound is fine." After Violet did it for the patient, he raised his voice. "no no." Sean panicked immediately. This was different from what he expected. The autism attacked, and the whole person walked around uneasy. There were countless relevant medical knowledge in his mind, but all showed that it was a pericardial effusion problem. "Doctor Murphy, calm down." Adam was in the operating room. He frowned and glanced at the disinfection room outside, rubbing his hands and walking around, and he reminded him: "You should go and see the ultrasound results yourself... Show him the ultrasound results." Whether it''s Violet, the little man, or the other medical staff, they all looked sideways at Sean. Such a person, being a surgeon, isnt it funny? "Repeat it again." Shaun walked over dumbly, watched the ultrasound examination, and then signaled to play it again. Villette also wanted to see if this one would work, so he could read it directly without any second words. "do it again." Sean kept talking. over and over again, when it was the third time, Sean finally smiled and pointed to the ultrasound display: "Here!" "I look normal." A resident doctor has been staring at the ultrasound display with a blank face. "This is not normal." Xiao En smiled and said, "There is a hollow deformity in the right atrium." "No, no." The hospital doctor stared at the screen, but still didn''t notice anything. "Some, some, very slight." Sean smiled happily. "Even if there is, there should be no pericardial effusion." While performing the operation, Adam raised his voice and asked, "Doctor Murphy, what else have we missed?" The little man couldn''t help but glance at Adam. Adam smiled at him. The little man immediately understood, and silently started to help. "Uh, uh..." Sean suddenly got stuck, muttering something flustered again, his eyes wandering around erraticly. "Comeon, Sean, think about it!" Dr. Glassman who followed him already knew what had happened. But he can only watch his adopted son worryingly and expectingly by the side. I hope that the adopted son can leave a good enough impression on Adam in Adams first round of interviews. Time passed as Sean kept walking back and forth. The entire operating room was turned aside, only the various professional terms that Sean whispered to analyze the possibility of this situation. But he never got the final answer, as if he was stuck, just walking around there. Violet looked at the poor little stuck, and wanted to remind him, but in the end he didn''t say anything, silently returned to the operating table and followed Adam for the operation. "Oh, Sean, don''t think about it." Dr. Glassman finally couldn''t help but say: "If you can''t figure it out, you can ask Dr. Duncan. He is the teacher I want you to follow. If students dont understand, they can consult the teacher. " "Um?" Sean was taken aback, and then he noticed that the operation on the operating table was proceeding smoothly. There was no alarm from various instruments when the patient was in crisis: "Do you know what the reason is?" "Of course I know." Adam looked up at him: "If I don''t know, this time delay, the patient is already dead." Xiao En looked away, rubbed his hands, and asked calmly: "Can you tell me the reason?" "Doctor Eve Garden." Adam retracted his gaze, continued the operation, and named second assistant Violet. "Doctor Murphy, you forgot that this kid was smashed into a glass and cut into the jugular vein. There is a possibility that the broken glass enters the blood, passes through the jugular vein, flows all the way to the brachiocephalic vein, and enters the superior vena cava. " Violet had already known the cause and effect from Adam''s operation, and at this time, he also explained it to Sean. "Shards of glass pierced the superior vena cava, and blood would leak out from the back of the heart, limiting diastolic ventricular expansion and blood filling, and reducing the efficiency of the heart." said here, she used tweezers to grab a piece of **** broken glass that Adam had taken out of the patient''s body in the basin, and showed it to Sean. "It is true that it is a pericardial effusion, but it is not caused by a concave deformity in the right atrium, but by broken glass." "right." Sean''s mind followed Violet''s description, verifying the whole process like a 3D dynamic picture, suddenly realized, nodded in affirmation. "Did you diagnose this?" "This was diagnosed by Dr. Duncan." Violet looked at the surgery that was about to be completed, and reminded: "Dr. Duncan diagnosed this result at the beginning." "superb." Sean pursed his lips while looking at the empty place next to him. "You are great too." Villette smiled and said: "At least we didn''t see such a subtle depression of the right atrium for the first time." "thanks." Sean accepts this compliment. "It''s really interesting." Villette couldn''t help but smile. "What''s interesting?" The little man glanced at her. "This little patient is also called Adam." Villette looked at the patient and said. "Which one of us has not received a patient named Adam every month?" The little man vomited: "As Dr. Duncan said, this is a terrible way of naming." "This is also fate." Dr. Glassman answered, "Adam, what do you think of Sean?" "Shaun, do you like science fiction?" Adam did not answer, and asked while performing the operation. "like." Shaun nodded. "Do you know the Da Vinci Robotic HD Surgery System?" Adam asked again: "I think one day in the future, there will be a medical cabin like that in a science fiction movie. Lie down inside, scan it, and immediately find out what disease people have. There is even some genetic defect, and then the robotic hand directly treats it. " "It is indeed possible." Sean nodded again, and added an extra sentence for the first time: "This is cool." "It''s cool." Adam smiled and said: "The question is, do you think it is important to operate the diagnosis and treatment system in this kind of medical cabin, or to replace the doctor''s robotic hand? Who is the one who really saves people? " Shaun looked away again, rubbed his hands, and stopped talking. He doesn''t like being asked questions. "Let''s put it this way." Adam saw this and changed his view: "I have a friend, um, a former friend. You should have all heard of Dr. Greg House. I think he is a great doctor Dr. Greg House is indeed the most authoritative in the field of intractable diseases. expert. " Shaun nodded. "Although he is a great doctor, many people do not recognize him." Adam pretended to say, "I think he is not worthy of his name. Because although he was doing all the diagnoses, it was the surgeon who actually took care of the disease in the end. So even if Dr. House did the most subtle deduction, he diagnosed intractable diseases that no other doctor could diagnose, and worked out a medical plan that would really save him for the patient who has been sentenced to death. But the surgeon who performed the knife last is more worthy of the great title. " "This is wrong." Everyone understands what Adam is doing, so they dont speak, just to see if Sean will answer. As long as it is not a series of questioning, Sean is still willing to express his views when talking about these things in the industry. "In this case, Dr. House''s diagnosis is the one that really saves people." "very good." Adam nodded and smiled: "Now, do you know where you went wrong?" Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1181： Sean in Adams eyes Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Operating room. Adam looked at Sean who was standing outside the sterilization chamber through the glass. "I do not understand you." Shaun looked away, rubbing his hands. "Dr. Duncan is taking Dr. House as an example." Violet couldn''t help saying: "It means that you don''t have to do it yourself to save people. In many cases, diagnosis is more important than treatment, especially now that technology is becoming more and more advanced. One day, doctors will be completely replaced by medical robots. Your talent is in diagnosis, not treatment. " "Oh I see." Xiao En understood now, shook his head and said, "But I still want to be a surgeon." "It''s because of obsession, even if you are not good at it." Adam nodded. "I''m good at it." Sean rubbed his hands and confessed: "I''m just not good at dealing with people. I did a good job of surgery." "That''s still not good." Adam smiled: "Because the profession of a surgeon must have a certain degree of communication skills. Otherwise, if you can''t win the trust of the patient and family members, and you can''t even get the permission of the patient and family members, how can you be a surgeon on behalf of the patient? " Sean couldn''t help moving his body to Dr. Glassman''s side, and did not answer. "Do you want Dr. Glassman to speak for you?" Adam saw his subconscious mind and reminded: "Now he can indeed speak for you. But is it true that you must always bring Dr. Glassman with you when you treat illnesses and save people? " "I saved Adam." Shaun kept shifting his gaze, paused for a moment, and retorted. "good." Adam''s eyes narrowed: "That one-way valve is a good diy, and your luck is very good." "I don''t think this is luck." Shaun said calmly: "I know very well how to save him." "Oh, is it so?" Adam smiled nonchalantly: "Dilly, let''s play the whole process of Dr. Murphy saving people at the airport." "Yes, Director." Nurse Dilly responded. After this period of fermentation, the video of handsome and cute airport saving people has become popular all over the Internet. The ins and outs have all been clarified. The little boy Adam walked under the glass display screen, and then the glass display screen suddenly fell and smashed into countless fragments overwhelming the little boy. A male doctor ran over and tried to rescue him. Then Sean stood aside and said to the male doctor: "You have pressed the wrong position. This is a boy, not a man. It is not fully developed yet, so you pressed his trachea." Sean moved the male doctor''s hand, and the little boy breathed out immediately. "Which hospital doctor is this?" Adam shook his head and said, "I forgot even this bit of common sense, and almost killed a little boy. How did you become a doctor at this level?" "Some netizens have left messages online." Nurse Dili now broadcasts this, and naturally also pays attention to the message on the Internet: "This is a plastic surgeon who runs his own clinic." "Oh, that''s all right." Adam is relieved. The picture continued. Xiao En pressed the boy''s waist and uncovered his clothes, and found that the glass had pierced the boy''s abdomen, and then began to ask if there were any knives around him. The crowd onlookers just watched the excitement, including the boy''s parents, who just shook their heads and did not see any action. Xiao En stood up, walked to the airport security checkpoint with a shake, and went to the security guard to get a sharp knife. There was no clear explanation, so that the security guards thought he was neurotic, warned him, and let him leave. As a result, Xiao En became anxious and did not continue to explain clearly. He snatched a utility knife from the security checkpoint, and then swiftly ran to the little boy, but was caught up by the security guard and pressed to the ground. "do you know?" Adam saw this and pointed to the screen and said: "This is your greatest luck. Change to someone else and grab a knife at the airport. Either you will be killed by the security gun, or you will be knocked down by a stun gun. Either way, you will lose the opportunity to treat the little boy. So I said you are lucky, do you have any doubts? " "Ok." After watching the security guard press him in the screen, Xiao En furiously shouted at him, "You idiot, you should be thankful that we didn''t shoot." He agreed with Adam''s statement. "I saved Adam." He still did not forget this sentence. "Let''s keep watching." Adam said noncommittal. The screen continues. At this time, the parents of the little boy Adam reacted from the crowd eating melons. They came up to explain the situation and stopped the security guard from taking Sean away. Sean was able to continue and began to diy the amazing one-way valve. "Did you see the problem?" Adam asked. "Do not." Sean shook his head. "Did anyone see the problem?" Adam looked around the people. "He is not disinfected properly." The little guy was the first to see the problem: "Using a utility knife to make a scalpel is okay in an emergency. But after pushing out the blade of the utility knife, it should be disinfected with spirits. Instead of disinfecting the utility knife with spirits when the blade is still in the knife body, there is no disinfection effect at all. " "Yes." Everyone was stunned. They were all shocked by Sean''s handsome appearance and amazing live diy. The beautiful young man saved people with his brilliant hands. This picturesque scene made them and professionals ignore that this beautiful young man had made such a big common sense error. "Do you understand now?" Adam looked at the stunned Sean: "I only hope that your luck has been so good, otherwise the patient''s subsequent infection will also be a troublesome matter." "I''m wrong." Sean simply accepted his mistake: "I didn''t think of this, and it won''t happen in the future." "I believe you." Adam looked at him: "Your talent is very good. My expectation of you is to become the second Doctor House." "Thank you, but I just want to be a surgeon." Sean is very persistent. "I know." Adam sighed and said, "Let you become the second Doctor House, which is my biggest expectation of you before. But now I know you may never become Doctor House. " "why?" Dr. Glassman puzzled. "Doctor Murphy, do you like reading?" Adam still didn''t answer directly. "like." Sean can still answer such simple questions. "Which books do you read?" Adam continued to ask. "Kill a robin...Playboy." Sean was very frank with a series of books he likes. The last one is eye-catching. "playboy?" The little man gave Sean a surprised look. "Yes." Sean calmly faced the people who were looking sideways: "The woman above is very beautiful, I also like to watch small movies..." "Ok." Dr. Glassman couldn''t listen anymore, and interrupted, "Adam, what do you do with this?" "You should read more books on common sense." Adam explained: "Like my friend Sheldon, although he is not very good at interpersonal communication. But he likes to read books and dabble in all kinds of common sense knowledge. For him, although it has no effect, it can be used as a material for awkward chats, allowing him to continue the conversation with others. For you, this kind of common sense knowledge reserve is even more important. Because professional medical knowledge sometimes does not deliberately introduce common sense that everyone knows. And you dont know much about this. This is a very big disadvantage. Like just now. You diagnosed the patient because a pericardial effusion caused a decrease in cardiac efficiency. But when the ultrasound diagnosis does not meet your speculation, you will be completely stuck in the professional knowledge over and over again and again and again, but again and again in the right place. It was unexpected that the patient was injured because of the impact of glass shards. No one reminds you, you just can''t think about it. Switching to Doctor House, he would think of this the first time, and then told the surgeon his speculation, and dismissed the case as too boring. The reason I say you may never be Doctor House is that you are less talented than him. It''s your knowledge reserve and thinking mode, which may never compare to him. In contrast, you appear more mechanical. It''s like an artificial intelligence that stores a huge amount of medical knowledge, which can quickly collect all relevant medical knowledge. But if it is not in the database, there is nothing you can do. But Dr. House can create new knowledge and medical skills. " "Ok, I just want to be a surgeon." Shaun didn''t go to see Adam, his expression was still calm, but Adam and the Doctor Glassman who knew him well knew he was unhappy. "You and Dr. House are really similar in some ways." Adam ignored Dr. Glassman''s pleading gaze, and continued: "I don''t want to deal with the patient''s family. You are not good at it, and Dr. House doesn''t want to. You can see that you are very honest..." If you are not honest, you will not say anything. Playboys and small movies... "But this inevitably brings a problem." Adam continued: "You can''t lie, and doctors often have to tell white lies, or at least they can''t think of anything. Many symptoms are the same. You have sufficient reserves of professional knowledge, and you should be able to take all possible conditions into consideration in an instant. At this time, many of them will be involved in cancer or incurable diseases with a very small probability. Once you say it, the patient may be just the most common kind of disease, but you are frightened to death by your frankness. Even if you are lucky and meet a patient with a good enough psychological quality and not too violent, you will need to use various professional equipment to follow-up screening for possible conditions you think is possible. That cost immediately skyrocketed, not just a little bit. You can''t expect to encounter good people who don''t care about being scared to death, and don''t care about spending a lot of medical bills because you are innocent, right? Unless you are the son of Goddess of Luck. " "..." Sean stopped talking and twisted his palms, showing that his heart was not as calm as he was on the outside. "In fact, this is not unsolvable." Adam glanced at him: "This also fits my expectations of you becoming the second Dr. House. Because as long as you learn from Doctor House, specialize in intractable diseases. Then you habitually treat minor illnesses as serious illnesses, and that''s fine. Because if it was only a minor illness, it was treated directly by other doctors. The patients who can reach you are all intractable diseases. As long as you can think of the possibilities, you can go a long way. And those patients and their families will be more tolerant of doctors. Doctor House is superb, but he is a real bastard. The mouth is very cheap, and he likes to spy on other people''s privacy. In this way, he can still be a unique diagnostician in the world for such a long time. Instead of doing it with you, as long as it can save lives, neither the patient nor the family will care too much about your personal situation. It should be a match made in heaven to make you the successor of Dr. House. Ugh. " "Doctor Duncan, why sigh?" Violet couldn''t help but said, "Is it not possible now?" "Basically impossible, too difficult." Adam shook his head: "It''s harder than Dr. Murphy''s insistence on being a surgeon." "why?" Violet was puzzled. "Because Dr. Murphy can''t tell if he''s lying, or even the sarcasm." Adam sighed: "But Dr. House has a classic saying that everyone is lying. In particular, the patient has all kinds of unspeakable concealment, and it will never be revealed if it is not a last resort. Therefore, if Dr. Murphy wants to be the second doctor of House and the diagnostician, then he must be able to distinguish whether the patient and his family are lying. The patient and family members are not clear, and only think that what they lie is covering up irrelevant privacy. But I don''t know that there may be the real cause of the patient''s illness. Dr. House is so smart that he can tell at a glance whether a person is lying. And there are countless ways to verify and dig out the truth, and then discover the real cause of the disease hidden in it. But in the case of Dr. Murphy, you cant tell whether the information given by others is true or false. Unless the goddess of luck is always shrouded, how can we get the correct answer based on the information and save the patient? And if Dr. Murphy can do this, then what is the interpersonal communication that surgeons need? Therefore, it is difficult for Dr. Murphy to be a surgeon, and it is even more difficult to become the second most suitable Dr. House, and it is almost impossible. " "... Adam, you have said so much, how do you want to arrange Sean?" Dr. Glassman said silently. "In fact, the best place to go is the research institute, to learn from my friend Sheldon and the others for pure theoretical research, so that Dr. Murphy''s talent and expertise can be best utilized." Adam said. "I want to be a surgeon!" Sean repeats for the Nth time. "Yes." Adam shook his head, looked at him, and reminded: "You have to be a surgeon. This is difficult, but it''s not completely impossible Just are you willing to make enough efforts for this? Remember, this will keep you out of your comfort zone and will make you very uncomfortable. Are you willing to do this in order to be a qualified surgeon? " Sean wringed his hands again, not wanting to speak. "Doctor Murphy, I''m talking to you as the director of surgery at St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose." Adam sternly said: "You must answer my question. If you dont answer, then youve made another mistake by saying that you are a resident of San Joses St. Bonaventures Hospital. Because Dr. Glassman just gave you a chance to see me and let me interview you. It does not mean that you are already a resident of San Jose''s St Bonaventure Hospital. " Chapter 1182： I want to smash your glass! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Los Angeles. St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose. Operating room. "Ok." Faced with Adam''s questioning, Sean began to rub his hair with his hands, and said reluctantly. "Adam..." Dr. Glassman, who knew the adopted son well, knew that this was a sign of Sean''s depression, and he couldn''t bear it. Once upon a time, Seans younger brother fiddled with Seans hair to appease him, but now Sean just fiddles with his own hair. "Doctor Glassman." Adam sternly said: "This is just the beginning. Since he wants to be a surgeon, he has to work hard for it. What you hope is that I teach him to become a qualified surgeon, right? If not, you can send him to the medical center. Don''t worry, Meredith and the others are absolutely willing to give such Sean a chance. " "I want to stay here." After Shaun messed up his hairstyle, his eyes were erratic, his hands and feet swayed for a while, and he said, "You are the best surgeon. I am willing to learn from you." "very good." Adam looked at him: "If you really want to learn, then I will teach you. Not in a way to help an autistic patient, but in a way to train a qualified doctor. " "I want to be a qualified surgeon." Sean glanced at Adam, looked away, and said, "You teach me." He hates that others think of him as autistic. "Ugh." Dr. Glassman was relieved to see this scene, but more worried. Because only his adoptive father knows the situation of his adopted son Sean. If Seans autism is not taken into consideration for special care, Sean cant adapt to this society at all, let alone a stressful career as a doctor. Adams statement, in his view, is more of preparing to kick Sean out of the inpatient training program at St. Bonaventure Hospital in San Jose soon. At this moment, he regretted it a bit. Knowing that he should give up his old face and send Sean to the medical center. Although there is not the most suitable teacher like Adam to teach, but there is the best working environment. Even if Sean has made a series of mistakes, Meredith and the others will definitely take care of and protect the beautiful autistic teenagers like Sean. After all, who hasn''t made a mistake yet? They are not the ones who have to pay for this! If they followed the hospital regulations strictly, Meredith Gray would have been expelled a hundred times a hundred times. The reality is that even when Adam was in charge of surgery at the Medical Center, Meredith never left, but had been an intern Grey for so many years. Now he is on the board of directors of the new medical center, with great power. Meredith Grey and the others are good. They are talented as a gamby, and Sean, who is a disadvantaged group like autism, is of course even more good. I made a mistake! Perhaps only Meredith Grey and others can be correct enough. The operation is over. Adam asked Dr. Glassman to take Sean to settle first, and then come back to work tomorrow. He also needs someone to prepare for the training of Sean. The next day. Sean came here by bus. Adam is leading a round. "Can I still walk?" The patient laughed at himself. "Of course." Shaun, wearing a white lab coat, walked in quickly and answered the conversation with a smile. "This is Mitchell Prandtl. I reviewed his medical record. He is 55 years old, from Chicago, divorced, with two children. Yesterday you performed a radical prostatectomy for him. There may be many complications, but none of them has anything to do with the motor nerves. " Having said this, he said to the speechless patient: "You definitely don''t have to worry about walking." "He''s not worried about his legs~" A female medical intern couldn''t bear to continue to make a fool of herself, and she kindly reminded her. "Oh, yes." Xiao En thought that he understood what the female intern said, and said with a smile: "The chance of sheep''s tail is very high." "..." The patient''s face turned dark. "You will be fine after a few days of rest." Adam smiled and soothed the patient, then led people out of the ward, and said to Sean, "Doctor Murphy, you are late." "No, the bus was late." Sean defended: "The timetable is very clear and it was posted on the Internet, but bus No. 4 was late." "As a doctor, you have a responsibility to go to work on time. If you are late, it is your problem." Adam looked at him. "Okay, but why is it my problem?" Xiao En puzzled: "The bus is late." "We hired you, Doctor Murphy, not the bus driver." Adam shook his head and said, "What we need is for you to go to work on time. We can''t follow our will in everything. If you can achieve what you want right away, why should you become a surgeon? " "I want to be a surgeon because I want to save my brother and my rabbit." Sean pursed his mouth and shook his body from side to side. The female intern immediately pityed her eyes. "Imagine if your brother and your rabbit are sent to the hospital, only you can save them. But because the bus was late, you didn''t catch up and didn''t save them. Do you just blame the bus for being late, and then go to the bus drivers license to be a punctual driver? " Adam taught him patiently. "Yes!" Sean nodded affirmatively. "All right." Adam was also a little speechless: "Then if you find that the bus is late because there is no gas, do you still want to be a gas truck driver?" "If so." Sean nodded. "You must have forgotten to add bazinga?" Adam complained. "NO, I have not." Sean shook his head. "I will introduce some of my friends for you later." Adam was speechless about Sean''s machinery, thinking to show Howard who was more like a robot than Shelton. "Ok." Sean rubbed his hands and nodded in agreement. Autistic people are different from social fearful people. They have a heart that wants to be social. "Remember that I told you the common sense you need to know? This is the common sense you must know." Adam simply didn''t go to tell him the truth, and used the big trick to deal with Sheldon: "Next time you set a time, don''t just miss the time. But come here half an hour earlier, and you wont be late because of the buss late arrival. " "...Ok." Sean''s eyes drifted, tangled for a while, and finally couldn''t stop this trick. As long as it is not irregular and random, exactly half an hour ahead of time, he can do it. "Today you follow me, be my shadow doctor, and observe my process of dealing with problems." Adam said: "Remember, just don''t say a word, don''t say a word." As soon as these words came out, all the residents'' eyes changed, even the female intern who helped Sean just now. Without him. In fact, this treatment makes people easy to be separated from each other. "Why can''t you talk?" Sean said straightforwardly: "As an intern, shouldn''t I ask more questions to make progress?" "Yes." Adam explained: "You have an hour to ask today''s questions after work in the evening. But during working hours today, you cannot say a word, especially in front of patients. You still have a lot to learn, know? " "Ok." Sean didn''t understand too much, but he knew Adam was the absolute authority. Although he was a little unhappy, he nodded and agreed. This time, even the expression in Violet''s eyes changed a little. Since Adam came to Los Angeles from New York, he has not stayed in the hospital all the time. Now, like the doctors in charge, they commute to and from work regularly. Now since I took the initiative to give Sean Murphy a small stove, I still order a small stove. She has never had this treatment. She was a little jealous. "from now on!" Adam stretched his hand to his lips and made a zipper action. Sean pursed his lips and stopped talking. that''s all. Sean became Adam''s little follower, the shadow doctor, observing Adam''s every move. After work. "This will be your study room from now on." Adam took Sean to a specially remodeled room and showed him: "Now, you can speak." "How to study?" Sean looked at the empty room in confusion. "Ask questions first." Adam smiled and said, "I think you must have a lot of questions in your heart today." "Yes." Sean nodded. "Then hurry up and ask." Adam reminded: "I think with your outstanding memory and spatial imagination, shouldn''t you need a whiteboard or something?" "unnecessary." Shaun shook his head, and then began to raise his doubts about Adam''s medical practice today. There are no intractable diseases today, so there are not many professional problems. What Sean really puzzled was the way Adam made his honest boy treat patients strangely. Adam didn''t try to persuade him forcibly, he just told why he did it. Then let Sean remember that this is common sense and the most appropriate way to treat patients today. In the future, you don''t need to understand this kind of situation deliberately, and start with imitation. In this regard, Sean, who is like a robot, has enough talent. As long as Adam provides him with a database of sufficient standards and richness, he can evolve into advanced artificial intelligence as a brain like a primary artificial intelligence. In the end, it is completely possible to use falsehoods to make others unable to discover his problems. Adam''s strength is enough to make almost all application scenarios into data packets and pass them to Sean. This is Sean''s greatest luck. "Well, now that there is no problem, then we can proceed to the next training." Adam smiled. "What next training?" Sean was puzzled. "Do you know where your biggest dilemma is when you want to be a surgeon?" Adam asked and saw that Sean didn''t want to answer, so he didn''t wait for him to answer, and said directly: "That is the instability caused by autism. Once you are stimulated, you will not be able to control yourself. For ordinary people, this is still troublesome. Let alone a surgeon with a scalpel in his hand, who is in control of the patient''s life. If you can''t overcome this problem, use a hundred times the effort to train enough stability, then you will never be a qualified surgeon. Sean, tell me, do you really want to be a qualified surgeon? " "I" Sean didn''t want to talk, he had an ominous premonition. "Everything is your own decision." Adam looked at him: "Think clearly, what does being a surgeon mean to you? Is it to make up for regrets? Or do you really like being a surgeon? Either way, you must step out of your comfort zone, try to adapt to the working environment of a surgeon, and train yourself to be a qualified surgeon! " "I, uh, I..." Sean was still speechless and started rubbing his hair. "If you agree, just nod." Adam said. Sean rubbed his hands for a while, then nodded. "Ok." Adam walked to the door of the room and turned off the original lights. The room was suddenly dark, and then flashes appeared. At the same time, a strong music sounded. "Do not!" Sean called out immediately. "I know you don''t like bright lights and noise, it makes you unbearable." Adam walked up to him: "If you are willing to work in the institute. Even just work as an imaging doctor in the hospital, help patients take CT and other imaging scans, and use your genius brain to read out abnormalities in advance for the attending doctor. Then you don''t need to go through these. But what you want to be a surgeon, you must overcome these accidents that may arise at any time. Feel it now and adapt to it. " "No! No! No!" Sean opened his hands and put his palms on both sides of his head and temples, and his whole body began to irritate with the cry: "Turn off, turn off, turn off..." While shouting, he slapped his head vigorously with the palm of his hand, and his complexion began to grow filthy. This is the biggest dilemma for autistic patients when they are doctors. Once they encounter an accident that they can''t adapt to, such as strong light and noise, they can''t control themselves. This is physiologically uncontrollable, and in many cases it is not under their own control. Not to mention saving people with a scalpel, it is already God bless that you dont need a scalpel to scratch others and yourself. If it weren''t for the long sigh of the same autistic patient, and Sean has a good enough talent to teach well, there will be more genius doctors in this world, and more patients can be treated. Adam would not even think of such a big defect, so he denied it. What an international joke! Imagine that a certain patient was treated by an ordinary doctor. It was a simple operation. However, Sean did it. Suddenly, the operation failed due to reasons other than medical treatment, and the patient died because it was too late to change doctors. Unless Sean is the son of God, let the families of those patients who died because of this feel that their loved ones did not die accidentally, but that it was time to see God. Otherwise, Sean will get shot sooner or later. Of course, there is another possibility, that is, Sean is the son of the goddess of luck, and doing anything will lead to death and prosperity, and will not cause any accidental injury. Or these accidental injuries have big people who can follow him to help him keep wiping his butt, so that he can only be a quiet, beautiful boy and handsome genius doctor. Otherwise, Sean will still be killed In this mixed world of American dramas, film and television dramas, even Sheldon, who has no taboo, was almost in distress several times. Adam didn''t think that Sean really had this life. So if Sean cant handle it, or is unwilling to work hard for it. If he just wants to be at that station based on his appearance and let others help him fix everything, he will be responsible for performing cool tricks. Then Adam can only fire him, and go wherever he cools. "Turn off, turn off, then, no, turn off, turn off, I''ll smash your glass!!!" The hands that Sean had been hitting his head were held by Adam, and he could only struggle while grinning and stammering yelling. Fortunately, this room is specially soundproofed. Otherwise, the fun will be great. Chapter 1183： Sean VS Sheldon, Leonard’s ultimate nightmare San Jose St Bonaventure Hospital. Soundproof room. "" Adam grabbed Sean''s hand to let the mania of the autistic patient not hurt himself. He was taken aback when he heard that he was about to smash his own glass, and then he realized that this might be a bad habit he learned from. As long as it is not what you want, you have to smash the glass of other people''s homes. very childish. Emmm. It is estimated that when he was wandering with his younger brother, and was discussing life with his younger brother, he lost school. In the past, it might still work because of minors. But now that he is an adult, he will be beaten if he does it like this. Switching to Adams hometown in Texas, there is a high probability of getting shot. "hold onto." Adam soothed: "I have several friends who are similar to you. One of them, like you, is a career that requires extreme stability. That''s how he trained and he is doing very well now. So if you want to become a qualified surgeon, you have to carry it. Gradually adapt to this kind of noise and bright light, so that you can at least fully control your body within a certain period of time. Let''s set 10 minutes first. " "I am a surgeon, I am a surgeon, I am a surgeon!!!" Sean was pressed by Adam, and he couldn''t hit his head with his hands, nor could he smash things with his feet and kick them to vent destructively. Hearing what Adam said, he could only repeat his words with a tremor all over, and finally shouted out loud with violent veins on his face, tears streaming out uncontrollably. "Yes, you can be a surgeon, provided that you control your own body first." Adam continued to appease: "Think about your talent, as long as you can control your body, you will not only become a surgeon, but also a great doctor. At that time, countless lives in need of rescue like your brother and your rabbit will be rescued because of your current hard work and persistence..." In the soundproof room. Bright lights flickered, noises roared, and Sean roared. If this scene were seen by Dr. Glassman, it would be so distressed that he would turn his face directly. Then he left with his adopted son, and went to Meredith and the others, who would be more tolerant of disadvantaged groups. But Adam insisted on doing so. Because the friend he talks about in the same situation as Sean is not a friend out of nothing. He really has such a friend. He is a super hacker with autism. He sighed from his childhood. He should have grown up with her in the shelter. But the other party''s father is a soldier, and he doesn''t want his son to live a life of isolation in the shelter. The military father firmly believes that since strong light, noise and various accidents will have a great impact on his son, and his son cannot control his body, he should train his son to adapt to these. Because he knows that this society is cruel. Even if the outside world seeks various rights for disadvantaged groups, it can even be said to be a privilege, but the patrons will fall, and everyone will run away. In the future, I can rely on my own son. So, against the unbearable gaze and strong opposition of the child''s mother, and even divorced and left for this reason, the military father always took the two children with them and insisted on training them. Emmm. This autistic friend, like Sean, has a younger brother who is also his best friend, who supports him in various ways... After years of training, now this friend with autism is growing up very well. Although walking outside, it still gives people a very lonely feeling, but with his handsome face, it gives people more of a cool feeling. That''s right. This friend with autism, like Sean, has a good appearance, is also a genius, and is very proficient in mathematics. Now his work is also related to mathematics, and he is a private accounting actuary. Other accountants take years to clarify the accounts. With his genius brain, he can do it overnight. He can behave like a normal person, but he is a bit different from a normal person. So the customers he likes to meet are so special. are some underworld figures. This is similar to Dr. Houses choice of intractable diseases. Those who can find them are forced to find them. Therefore, the tolerance for them will be very high. Those normal companies and individuals who want accountants and actuaries definitely need trust and various challenges. But those underworld figures are different. As long as he gets his name, he will find a steady stream of business. Even if he behaves very coldly or behaves a bit strangely, as long as he can solve the problem. And to check the accounts of these gangsters, he can do it alone, and he doesn''t need to cooperate with others. As for the result. Either the gangster gets the results they want, and then pays him decently. Or the gangster doesn''t pay attention to wanting to cross the river, demolish the bridge and kill people, then he will help them decently. That''s right. His military father not only helped him overcome most of the effects of autism, but also allowed him to control himself. and also trained him in physical stamina and fighting, even firearms, etc. If he really needs him to help those untrustworthy gangsters with dignity, he can put on a uniform and become Gotham Batman at the top and Daredevil of New York at the bottom. Of course, he is not that second in secondary school. He usually learns from his younger brother and doesn''t cover his face at all. Just pick up the gun and do it all the way in, the gods block and kill the gods, the Buddha blocks and kill the Buddha, the perfect punisher style. This is once again one of the benefits of being a gangster accountant actuary. No need to consider ethics and social influence. If they are upset, they will kill them. Not afraid of killing the wrong good person. The feeling that the process and results are completely under control is his comfort zone. Adam naturally didn''t want Sean to be such an accounting assassin. But because there are so many similarities between Sean and this autistic friend, he can consider using the same method to train his self-control ability. This autistic friend can become a sharpshooter, and he can get a headshot. Sean is also fully hopeful that he will control the scalpel and become a qualified surgeon. This is also one of the reasons Adam is willing to teach Sean. After all, there are success stories out there. Delete the complicated and keep it simple, and tell Sean about the experience of this friend with autism. Ten minutes later, Adam released Seans hand, turned off the glare flash and noise, and turned on the lights again. Sean lay on his side, her whole body shrank together, shaking, his forehead was sweaty, and his face was covered with tears. "This is your first step to becoming a surgeon." Adam waited for him to calm down, and said, "Should you continue? You have the final say." "ok." Half an hour later, Sean stood up, rubbed his hair with one hand, and said what Adam wanted to hear. If Dr. Glassman were here, he would be stunned in shock. As a real and unknown adoptive father, he knows Sean''s temperament too well. It''s not that he hasn''t tried to change Sean. But it failed every time. If he irritates Sean so much, he must get Sean manic episode. Then he faced him and held down Xiao En''s hand to avoid him who was self-harm. That''s right. As an adoptive father, his face was hit by a manic episode of autism, unable to control himself, and the manic Sean had beaten him more than once. Especially when he gets older and older, and Sean gets older. It became harder for him to control Sean. Once this happens, as long as he can''t bear to hurt Sean and step forward, he will probably be injured by mistake. But now Adam did it directly without prior explanation. still deliberately used this high-intensity method to stimulate Sean, and finally calmed down so casually. If he saw this scene, he would definitely doubt life. "ok." Adam smiled when he saw this. Sean is not a fool. On the contrary, he has a high IQ. When he is unable to resist, like Sheldon, his subconscious will make adjustments. Maybe not as straightforward as Sheldon adjusted. But it will always be adjusted. And Adam is the surgeons ceiling, absolute authority. Sean can hear what he said. plus the success story that Adam said very similar to him. Like social difficulties when socializing, Sean really wants to be a qualified surgeon. Faced with the absolute authority of Adam, he said a feasible training plan, but he was unable to resist, and he was finally willing to accept it, which was a matter of reason. "Do you still want to smash my glass?" "yes." Sean nodded affirmatively. "Smashing someone''s glass is very dangerous." Adam smiled and said: "Let''s do it, let''s try another way to let you vent your desire for destruction. Hurry up and take a shower. I will take you to meet some of my good friends. I believe you will like them. " "ok." Sean also has a slight hygienic addiction. Hearing Adam''s reminder, he was immediately uncomfortable and went to the doctor''s bathroom to take a shower. "where are we going?" After taking a shower, Sean, who sat in the passenger seat, asked. "Pasadena." Adam smiled while driving, "Tonight is bowling night for my friends. Since you want to smash something, play bowling. is the same as smashing things, but it is more gentle and harmless. Have you ever played bowling? " "No." Sean shook his head. "Then you are blessed." Adam joked: "My friends love bowling. Not only do they have special bowling days, they also often play online bowling somatosensory games in their apartments. Especially my good friend Sheldon. He has his own special bowling ball. He carries it every time, holds the ball, and likes to chant. I am the ball, I read the ball, and the hole is my hole. " "Is this the friend you are talking about like me?" Xiao En straightened: "I am completely different from him." "Hahaha." Adam saw that Shaun disliked Sheldon''s second form, he couldn''t help but laughed: "He is just one of you who is very similar to you. Your image is not on this, but you can try it. " "Do not." Sean shook his head: "I don''t want to say these words with a bowling ball." "Hahaha." Adam laughed louder. Pasadena. Bowling alley near TBBT apartment. "Big guy, don''t mind if I bring a friend to play with." Adam brought Sean over. "of course not." Petunia sat there ambushingly, watching a group of cheerful science nerds around her, while enduring the harassment of the molester Howard, while lamenting that she is really not attractive. Otherwise, she should be wearing a tight-fitting naked body and dating a handsome guy in a high-end entertainment venue. Instead of falling to where it is now, how can I be unhappy to see Adam bringing a handsome guy over. "Who is this?" "This is Sean Murphy, the new intern at our hospital. I will take him personally." Adam introduced: "Sean, this is Petunia." "Hi, Sean." Petunia held out her hand to Sean with bright eyes. no way. Shaun is very popular among women. "Hi, Petunia." Sean reluctantly said hello. "This is Dr. Leonard Hofstadter, Dr. Sheldon Cooper, Dr. Rajesh Kusapari and Mr. Howard Vorowitz." Adam introduced them one by one. "" Howard''s mouth twitched: "Adam, is it interesting?" "You should ask Dr. Cooper, Dr. Hofstadter, and Dr. Kusapari about this." Adam teased. "very interesting." "It will never go out of style." Leonard suffocated a smile, Sheldon nodded straightforwardly, Rajesh did not speak, but the smile was the most dazzling one. "So, Sean, how old are you?" Petunia couldn''t wait to ask. "" Leonard looked at this scene and suddenly had a bad feeling. But fortunately, Seans movements and expressions made him very familiar, so he was relieved. This should be another Sheldon. "26 years old." Shaun avoided Petunia''s scorching gaze and replied concisely. "You must be joking." Petunia smiled and pushed Sean''s shoulder. "I do not have." Xiao En did not understand the provocative meaning of this action, so he understood it literally, and answered with a serious expression. "Uh." Penny was stagnant and couldn''t help looking at Adam. "Sean, like Sheldon, has scholar syndrome. He doesn''t understand irony and metaphors." Adam explained. "Excuse me, I have been studying irony and metaphors for a long time." Shelton quit: "I think I know enough about satire. As for metaphor, I''ve always been better at it." "you are great." Adam gave a thumbs up. "certainly." Sheldon happily accepted the compliment, but then saw Adam and the others smile at each other and felt something was wrong, and asked: "You didn''t really praise me just now, did you?" Adam pointed to his nose and gestured to be correct. "damn!" Sheldon was immediately discouraged. "I knew it." Leonard relaxed completely. This really is another Sheldon. Look at the thin man with uncomfortable movements. How could he guess wrong? "Oh." Penny was disappointed because she also regarded Sean as the second Sheldon. In her impression, Sheldonian characters are big babies without any orientation. As a person who still has a little bit of discipline, she still can''t deal with such a big baby. Emmm. In other words, even if you want to start, others have to take care of her. I really missed these two good skins. "It''s okay, you can find me if you have anything in the future." Petunia hugged Sean very affectionately. "thanks." Xiao En stiffened for a while and then looked away: "You are very fragrant." "thanks." Petunia was a little surprised, but still very happy. "" Leonard looked very similar to Sheldon, but his eyes were different, and what he said was completely different. Shaun felt a little uneasy. No way? This is very similar to Sheldons Sean, isnt it a meat eater? Meat-eating Sheldon, this is his ultimate nightmare. Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1184： Huazai and Petunia became rivals in love Pasadena. Bowling alley. Faced with Sean''s compliments on Petunia''s perfume, the scene suddenly becomes weird. Rajesh, who was unable to speak without drinking in front of a woman, immediately got to the ear of his good friend Howard and bit his ear. "Yes, you heard that right, he did say so." Howard looked at Sean carefully, and murmured, "I thought it was another Sheldon, but now it seems to be our own." "Don''t put gold on your face." After Penny heard it, she immediately complained: "Sean is different from you..." said this, she was a little uncertain again, and while looking at Sheldon, she looked at Sean: "Right, Sean?" "I am who I am." Sean didn''t know what to say. "This is simple." Howard as always said: "Do you like girls?" "like." Shaun glanced at Petunia and nodded: "They are beautiful, and the smell of hair releases hormones into the air. I like it very much." "It''s definitely not Sheldon." Howard smiled and said: "Absolutely our own people!" "oh, mygod." Leonard''s face was heavy, and he couldn''t laugh at all. Shelton used to say that he didn''t know the others, but among the four of them, Leonard was the one who might catch up with Petunia in the end. Because Rajesh can''t talk to women, Howard is too wretched, and the last one is because Shelton is not interested in it at all. That''s why Leonard has the most hope. And what if Sheldon is interested? Which of the four is the most likely? Leonard doesn''t want to say it, but it must be admitted that Sheldon is the one who can attract the attention of girls the most. His mantis-like figure is much more attractive than these hobbit halflings. looks more pleasing than them. Larita Guta, the blind date of Rajesh, was taken away by Sheldon, who was completely uninterested in girls. Shelton is indeed unconscious. But this kind of inadvertence can explain the problem even more. He had never thought about what it would be like if Shelton was obsessed with girls like them. But now when he meets Sean who is very similar to Sheldon, he can''t help but think about it. If Sheldon is a carnivorous, if you learn from Einstein, Schr?dinger, Fermi, Feynman and other outstanding predecessors, then under Sheldon''s terms, you may be dating constantly. Then their apartment will become a sanctuary, and prayers will continue all day long. Then, how will he react next door? It doesn''t matter if he can''t make Sheldon wear a headset. is probably countless times more uncomfortable than before. What''s more terrifying is all the beautiful girls they met, such as Petunia. Even if he likes it very much, the children who look forward to their future will be smart and beautiful when they meet, and most of them will fall into Sheldon''s arms. And he can only provide enough imagination for their possible children next door... That is **** on earth. At this moment, he was very fortunate that Sheldon was mitotic. The roommate agreement and Sheldon''s tortoise also made him more agree and understand. There is something to do with it. Their girlfriend resources are already scarce. Shelton doesnt want to share a big pie. Its nice! "Leinard, it''s your turn." Shelton didn''t care about the arrival of Sean at all, nor did he care how much impact Sean the Meat Eater brought to Leonard. He only cared about victory and urged his teammates to throw a bowling ball. "So, Sean, you look so young and handsome." Penny sat next to Sean and began to gossip: "I bet your medical skills must be very good." "yes." Sean is very honest. If he didn''t follow Adam, change to a separate doctor, and want the same method to teach him strongly, he would never approve it. Because he is actually very confident of his talents. "I knew it!" Petunia laughed and said, "I said earlier that the handsomer the doctor, the better the medical skills." "Next time you go out, don''t hold this idea." Adam reminded with a smile. Although I don''t know what is going on with Sean, with his looks and talent, he is properly the protagonist of a certain American medical drama. Its just that if Penny recognizes the doctor according to this rule, she will probably be miserable when she goes to hospitals that are not covered by the protagonists of American TV shows. A real hospital, how can there be so many handsome doctors with outstanding medical skills? "Leinard, what are you doing?" Sheldon called. However, Leonard was on Petunia and Sean''s side. Hearing Petunia''s laughter, he turned his head and looked over, causing the bowling ball he threw to tilt directly, and none of them were knocked down. This makes Sheldon very dissatisfied. "Feel sorry." Leonard said sorry, but he walked back for the first time and sat next to Petunia. He wants to defend his girl! "Forgive him." Howard came over with the ball and shrugged his shoulders angrily: "Compared to girls, bowling **** are too touchless." "..." Shelton, who has never felt about these topics, looked at Howard because of these words. over there. "So, Sean, do you have a girlfriend?" Penny looked at the handsome and young Sean, and went straight to the gossip. "No." Sean shook his head. "You haven''t never talked before, have you?" Penny is such an old Siji, she can see the problem at a glance, and her tone is more enthusiastic. Leonard smiled stiffly. "yes." Shaun nodded. "Not once?" Petunia looked at Seans face seriously again, and said unbelievably, The girls from before your school really didnt have eyesight. "Maybe they just don''t have the 5-star initiative you." Sheldon also walked back at this time, and when he heard this, he straightened his knife. "..." Petunia twitched her mouth and raised her eyes to stare at Sheldon. The last time Penny became an internet addicted game girl, she always pestered Sheldon, pestering Sheldon day and night, let Sheldon teach her leveling. Shelton really couldn''t stand it. Finally, Leslie and Howard reminded them that Petunia became like this because she was frustrated in reality. Especially the heart is frustrated. Emmm. According to Leslie and Howard''s theory, everything can be related to the heart. So Sheldon looked for a date for Petunia on the Internet. When Penny was playing a game, she was tempted to fill in the information and give away a copy of the game, and asked her for her personal information. There is a question of initiative in the relationship between men and women. At that time, Sheldon asked Penny to use 1 to 5 to explain what kind of woman she was according to the classification on the Internet. Petunia said 5, which is definitely a big 5! Very, very active kind. "Haven''t you even tried kissing?" Leonard was also shocked by the simplicity of Sean''s experience. Is he thinking too much and overestimating Sean? "Almost once." Shaun wandered his eyes. "Then what?" Petunia asked. "She asked me if the women in the magazine looked good, and she wanted to kiss me, but only if she wanted to see me first." Xiao En straightened: "I don''t agree, I want to run, but I was surrounded by classmates who had been hiding nearby. She slandered me and said that I would take off my pants, but I didnt, and everyone else was laughing at me. " "Poor little thing." Petunia immediately filled her eyes with pity, and she stretched out her hand to give a side hug to Sean who was dodging. "Or give poor Huazi a hug?" Howard opened his hand. "No problem at all." Penny smiled disgustingly, and said to Rajesh, "Rajesh, hug him." Rajesh glanced at Howard. "..." Howard saw that Rajesh was really ready to listen to Petunia, and immediately looked disgusted, and then looked at Petunia with dissatisfaction: "Why do you have pity for him, but not the more pitiful me?" "You are more pitiful?" Petunia didn''t believe it. "I used to pursue a cheerleader for two years in high school, and she finally agreed to date me. Guess the result." Howard doesn''t mind revealing his past again at this time: "Yes, like Sean, this is also a pre-designed trap. When I sat naked in the back seat of my mothers car, the car was surrounded by a whole group of rugby players frantically mocking me..." said here, he reached out his hand to support his forehead. Even if this is not the first time, he thought he was strong enough to talk about it. But it turns out that every time I say, every time the lacrimal gland is completely out of his control. "Give you." Sean suddenly had some kind of affection for Howard, and drew the prepared tissues from his pocket to Howard. "thanks." Howard wiped his tears, looked at Sean, and thanked him sincerely. "You''re welcome." Xiao En pursed his lips and nodded: "We are the same, you are worse than me." The two looked at each other like that. Rajesh and Petunia couldn''t help but look at each other. Then Petunia saw Rajesh winking at her, and then she reacted, clapping her hands fiercely, and reaching out to hug Sean: "Poor little things." Rajesh also hugged Howard, forcibly interrupting Howard and Sean''s eyes. Adam almost didn''t laugh when he saw this scene. Sean does feel a little uncomfortable, no wonder Rajesh and Petunia are nervous. It seems that Seans emotional and social needs can indeed find resonance in the big bang family. Just watching Leonard look at him with a sad look, Adam was also a little worried that Penny was really taken away by Sean. This is not to say that Petunia can''t get out. but worried that Sean would not be able to get out. People with autism like Sean who lack emotional connection, once establish an emotional connection with someone, he will rely heavily on this relationship afterwards. Just like Sheldons dislike of change, he likes internal stability. Adam can imagine that if Petunia had really talked to Sean and then broke up, then Sean would have a manic attack and that screaming look. "Penny, I remember you were a cheerleader in high school, or a cheerleader." Adam smiled slightly: "Did you meet guys like Sean and Howard in high school?" When these words came out, everyone looked at Petunia. "..." Penny''s smile stagnated. "Yes, Petunia, have you ever bullied boys like me and Sean?" Howard disgustedly pushed aside Rajesh, who was approaching, and then seeing Penny hug him hopelessly, he was happy to make trouble. "this" Petunia said embarrassedly: "We are all having fun, not too much like you..." "That is there." Howard nodded and reached out to touch his chin: "So this is a fun game with you, so, Sean, tell me, are you having fun with this game?" "No, not at all!" Sean leaned on his side and moved away from Petunia. This little gesture made Petunia even more embarrassed. "Did you see it?" Howard looked at Petunia mockingly: "You may not have asked us before, but now we tell you that this is not good at all!" "Excuse me, it''s our turn to play." Sheldon interrupted dissatisfied. "Sheldon, don''t talk." Leinard snickered in his heart because Petunia and Sean looked yellow, and watched the excitement happily. "What is there to say?" Sheldon wondered: "Isn''t it just being bullied on campus? Except for Adam and Petunia, who has never been bullied here? What can I say!" "Do you have it too?" Sean is still more concerned about Sheldon. Because of the feeling Sheldon gave him, he was very kind in many cases. "If you say this from the beginning, you can''t finish it for a day." Sheldon clapped his hands and shouted: "Now, we are playing bowling, we must not lose to others! Standing in front of you is the league captain of the East Texas Young Christian St. Bowling League Championship team! " "7 to 12 years old participating group." Adam added. "That also explains the problem!" Sheldon glared at Adam: "Anyway, under the leadership of an alliance captain like me, we must never lose." "Shaun, let''s play together." Howard offered to invite. A high school was almost cheated to take off his pants, a high school was indeed cheated to take off his pants. Howard''s senses for Sean suddenly became very good. "ok." Shaun nodded. "sonofabitch!" Petunia watched Howard take Sean to bowling, Rajesh followed closely, and cursed dumbfounded. "Adam, why?" Petunia looked at Adam dissatisfied. "do not be angry." Without Adam speaking, Leonard took the initiative to persuade Petunia: "I think Adam must have a reasonable reason, right, Adam?" "certainly." Adam looked at Leonard who was winking at himself, and joked: "Penny, Sean has autism. Once you establish a close relationship with him, you must be responsible for his future. Otherwise, you will face a boy who has broken down, and this boy is also manic, if it breaks out, it may hurt others and himself. UU reading You dont want him to get hurt, do you? " "I won''t hurt him..." Penny looked at Seans back, a little idiot said: "And he is like this, responsible for his future, I think I can..." "Do not!" Leonard cried out in horror. "why not?" Petunia gave Leonard a dissatisfied look. "this" Leonard suddenly became nervous, but fortunately, he was a well-known little clever ghost, and suddenly had an idea. "Sean and Sheldon are very similar, although perhaps they have different attitudes towards women, he likes women. But other habits are very similar to Shelton. As Sheldons roommate and your friend, I must remind you not to fall into a bottomless pit. Then you will be buried there in pain and never get out. You can imagine the scene of your life with Sheldon..." "..." Penny stayed, then she turned her head to think, and then she shuddered: "No!" Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1185： Translation translation, what is a scum girl! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Pasadena. Bowling alley. When Penny thinks about living with Sheldon, she feels bad. Leonard suppressed his smile, and didn''t let the curvature of his mouth reach the back of his ears. Shelton''s benefits are once again reflected. The demonstration effect is immediate. "Penny, are you still taking acting class?" Adam looked at Sean who was bowling with Howard and the others not far away, then looked at Petunia, and his heart moved. "certainly." Petunia shook her head, shaking off the horrible sight, and nodding: "I''ve been on it all the time. This is my career." "Want to be a real actor?" Adam asked with a smile. "What do you mean?" Leonard''s heart tightened. "Adam, would you like to introduce me to resources?" Petunia was overjoyed. "I don''t have any entertainment resources..." Adam shook his head reservedly: "I mean if you want to be a real actor, I now have an actor job. It is a part-time job, but the hourly salary is definitely much higher than that of a waiter. Would you like to do it? " "What part-time actor does?" Petunia said lost. "I want to ask you to play a scumbag to help train Sean." Adam said slowly. "what?!" Petunia and Leonard shouted in unison. "Shaun''s dream is to be a surgeon." Adam explained: "But the surgeon needs enough stability to get the scalpel. And Sean, because of autism, is particularly responsive to external stimuli. I can train him for physical effects such as strong light and noise. But for him alone, I will not be able to deal with the troubles he will encounter in the emotional field. I need to use professional actors like you to help training. In this way, even if he encounters a scumbag in the future, he will not be overwhelmed by the hook. In order to avoid his lack of concentration, which will lead to medical accidents and cause tragedy. " "You are so kind to him." Petunia said with a dark face: "But why am I playing a scumbag?" "Alas?" Adam pretended to be surprised: "Don''t you actors act whatever the director asks you to act?" Can you pick and choose? Or do you say that you are not confident that you can play this role well? " "..." Petunia stagnated. Not confident in acting as a scum girl? She always felt that Adam was taunting her. "Since it doesn''t work, then forget it." Adam shrugged and said, "I will ask my assistant to find a professional actor later." "I am a professional actor!" Penny stopped listening. Compared to Adam mocking her as a scumbag, she cared more about Adam mocking her for not being a professional actor. "I took this job, and I promise to show the image of a scumbag to the fullest." "Not a scumbag!" Adam corrected: "What I want is for you to perform all the sultry scenes of scumbags, so that Sean can be guarded, so as to eliminate possible unstable factors in the future. So the requirements of this job are not low. Not only do you need to perform, you also need to do a good job ahead of time, collect all the scumbag methods, and make a summary. This is a very challenging interpretation job. Don''t worry about it. Just now I just asked you casually, you can''t do it completely reasonable. I think it''s better to find more talents in this area, form a working group, and work together. " "Need not!" Petunia was anxious and waved: "Isn''t it just a means to interpret the scumbag, to perform all the scumbag scenes? This may be a bit challenging, but for me, it is definitely not a problem! No one knows scumbag better than me! " Adam smiled. Just because Petunia is a scumbag, he had an idea and thought of asking her to train Sean. "Adam, you are too exaggerated." Leonard quit and asked his goddess to act as a scumbag to seduce the handsome guy Sean. The key is that this handsome guy still eats meat. How can this work. "How do you know that Sean likes scumbags? Maybe he likes those simple girls?" "Comeon." Adam spread his hands: "Are you serious?" "Of course I mean it." Leonard thought of himself and Penny, feeling guilty, but still insisted: "Who doesn''t like pure girls?" "Ordinary people may be right." Adam saw that Petunia also wanted to know his answer, so he explained patiently: "But you look at the movies and TV series produced in our country, but whoever doesn''t like scum girls who are the protagonists?" "..." How could Petunia and Leonard think of saying this, they couldn''t help but stay in a daze. But after carefully recalling the American film and television dramas they had watched, the plot seemed to have this pattern. That is, most of the heroines are... Penny is so easy to cut a hundred people and a thousand people. No matter who you meet, you can be sultry and have a good relationship with anyone. It depends on who you want. And the good girls that the actor meets one after another, all of whom are pure, loyal and beautiful, and they can be regarded as true love to each of the actor. But the male protagonist only loves the scum heroine, and then hurts one good girl after another in disguise. In the end, she went through countless men and women with the scum girl, and finally got married. "Look at Sean, he is not only handsome, but also a doctor." Adam continued to analyze and said: "And in the medical field, he is very talented. It happens to be an autistic patient. With all these contrasts, most film and television drama heroes are not as attractive as him. Therefore, he is not an ordinary person, nor is he a normal person, he is more inclined to the hero in the film and television drama. I guess he loves scumbags more than nine out of ten. And the attractiveness of his condition to women, I don''t need to say more, right? He would meet a scumbag one hundred percent. That''s why I suddenly remembered that I would like to offer a special emotional stability course for him. Help him establish a correct view of feelings, and then avoid the harassment of scumbags in the future, gain stable and happy feelings, and hold the scalpel more steadily. " "Sure enough, we are not the male protagonists in the film and television series." Leonard smiled bitterly. "Oh, Leonard." Because of Adam''s upset from a scum **** the left and a scum **** the right, Penny was instantly slapped by Leonard''s quiet flattery, and glanced at Leonard with a comforting look. Adam couldn''t help but stare at Leonard. This young man is really clever. At the very least, this ability to open your eyes and tell lies is a must. You are not the protagonist? Emmm. All right. Adam then remembered that in the Big Bang, Leonard was the protagonist appointed at the beginning, but because of the charm of Xie Er, he directly usurped the throne from the second man. Let Leonard, the protagonist, become the second man. Who is going to make sense? "So, Petunia, are you confident to take over this important and challenging job?" Adam asked. "certainly!" Petunia is confident. Isn''t it a comprehensive simulation of all scumbag sultry tricks? She will act in her true colors, and then imitate a few of her friends, it''s ok. "I want to watch too." Leonard was anxious. "no!" Petunia wasn''t happy anymore. Leonard is her spare tire, how could she poke herself in front of the spare tire. "I want to learn too." Leonard said with a smile. "It''s good to have an audience." Adam did not refuse: "After all, although it is a training course, the purpose of the teaching will be explained in advance, but I am afraid that Sean has no experience and can''t hold it~" "..." Petunia''s face was dark again. Just say it, why look at her like that. It seems that she is the one who can''t control it! "Leinard can''t do it!" Petunia is still unwilling: "He is here, I can''t get into the mood of acting." "Then Sheldon will be an audience." Leonard once again used the power of a small clever ghost: "He has no interest in this, but he can be a silent audience. By the way, he also understands what scumbag behavior is. In case God bless one day, he also gets the hang of it, maybe it can still be used. " "this" Petunia still hesitated. Sheldon did not affect her, but she was afraid of his nasty tongue. "Otherwise, let Howard and Rajesh look on." Leonard reminded. "It''s Sheldon!" Petunia glanced at Howard, who was so coquettish over there, and thought she was better off. Although Xie''s ears have a mean mouth and a poisonous tongue, they are eye-catching and not insignificant to make people nauseous. "Then it will be such a happy decision." Adam smiled and said: "Choose one night a week to teach them a class on identification of scumbags and hazard prevention. Petunia, you have worked hard to prepare more lessons after class. Be sure to perform the essence of the scum girl. Let Shaun think of you as soon as he sees the scumbag. " "...Okay, got it." Petunia twitched at the corner of her mouth. It''s not the first time to hear Adam say this, but it still sounds harsh. "Three hours a week, 1,000 dollars!" Adam smiled: "How is it?" "1,000 dollars...no problem!" When Penny heard the price, she immediately felt that Adam''s words were not so harsh. She is a professional actor. What is acting is not acting! The short-term part-time job is more profitable than the main job of being a waiter. This is her ideal career as an actress. Although it is just the beginning. But it is also a good start. there. Sean received a call from Dr. Glassman, his adoptive father. "how have you been today?" Dr. Glassman asked worriedly on the phone. "Ok." Sean gave the classic answer. "Where are you?" Dr. Glassman breathed a sigh of relief and curiously heard the movement there. "Pasadena''s bowling alley." Sean said: "Dr. Duncan took me to bowling with his friends." "Yes?" Dr. Glassman was surprised: "Do you like it?" "I like." Shaun glanced at Howard who was throwing the ball: "They look like me." "That''s great." Dr. Glassman smiled relievedly: "Adam seems to really care about you. Can you tell me how he taught you today?" "Ok." Sean said in a five-to-one way. "what?!" Dr. Glassman first heard that Adam would not let Sean speak, and only followed him as the shadow doctor, but there was nothing to say. Because he knew that this opportunity was rare, it was a good opportunity that no one else would have thought of. But when he heard Adam train Sean with strong light and noise, he was shocked and distressed: "How can he do this! Sean, are you okay?" "I''m okay." Sean shuddered unconsciously when he thought of the previous training: "But I don''t like it." "Don''t worry, I will tell him!" Dr. Glassman angrily said: "I am your guardian, this kind of thing must be told to me, with my consent!" Hang up after speaking. Then Adam received the call. "So?" Facing the question of Dr. Glassman, Adam said faintly: "You don''t believe me?" "...It''s not that I don''t believe you." Dr. Glassman was demolished by Adam''s attitude. After all, Adam''s identity was not just a junior doctor. And he asked Adam for help, so he could only smile bitterly: "It''s just that this kind of training is a bit cruel to Sean." "Is this cruel?" Adam asked back: "If you are not cruel to Sean now, you will be cruel to innocent patients in the future. Sean has a choice, he can not be a surgeon. But patients have no choice. Once they encounter Dr. Murphy without training, why do they encounter such cruelty? " "..." Dr. Glassman was speechless. When replaced by anyone, he could use Sean''s autism to talk about it, so that others would not dare to refute him too much because it was absolutely correct. And as long as he doesn''t mention the rights that the patient should have or doesn''t accept others to say this, then the rights that the patient should have when encountering Sean can be regarded as non-existent. Others don''t have the right to speak, so they can only watch him talk to himself, and then happily determine other peoples lives. But he knew that Adam didn''t eat this set at all. This made him helpless. "The Dean." Adam persuaded: "Sean is already an adult, or an adult who wants to be a surgeon. You still consider himself his guardian, so what do you think of him? minor? autistic patient? Either way, he is not a person who can be a surgeon. Then why did you send him to me again? Want to succeed without suffering, is he the second generation to come to the game of life? If not, don''t treat him like that! Otherwise he will never grow up and never truly succeed. Believe me, don''t care how I teach him. Look at Melendez, Carter, and Lexie. No one knows how to teach famous doctors better than me, right? If not, then take him back! " "I''m wrong." Dr. Glassman sighed: "Adam, Sean will leave it to you in the future. I won''t say anything anymore. I hope you can teach him to become a useful man." "rest assured." Adam smiled and said, "Now it seems that this hope is great, and Sean''s autism is much lighter than I thought." If it is the kind of severe autism, Adam can only do nothing. But Sean is not. It depends on the merits of education! And this, Adam is very confident. "Sean." Adam hung up and waved to Sean. Shaun walked over in a flash. "After that, every Saturday night, you will follow Penny to learn general studies." Adam introduced: "No problem, right?" "Ok." Shaun glanced at Petunia and immediately moved away, with a happy smile on her face. "And Sheldon!" Leonard didn''t like this handsome and shy smile, and immediately added. "what?" Shelton stopped doing it as soon as he heard it: "I don''t want to learn any common sense courses, and Penny teaches?" "What''s wrong with my teaching?" Petunia looked at Sheldon''s disgust, and said with a black face. "You, a high school graduate, want to teach me these two Ph.Ds. Is the third Ph.D. currently studying?" Sheldon sneered: "I don''t think so." Leonard pulled Sheldon aside and prescribed the right medicine for many benefits. Sheldon reluctantly came over and nodded: "Okay, count me." Chapter 1186： Scum Girl and Good Doctor, Leah and Carly Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Hospital. Laboratory. "Hello, have the test results of Dr. Duncan come out?" Sean came over. "Hey, isn''t this Dr. Duncan''s shadow doctor." A female doctor in the laboratory looked up at Sean and couldn''t help but smiled: "Dr. Duncan asked you to talk?" "Dr. Duncan just won''t let me speak in front of the patient, temporarily." Shaun looked away: "I am not the Shadow Doctor." "Ok." Seeing that Sean became a little angry, the female doctor immediately smiled and said, "Doctor Sean Murphy." Because following Adam, Seans name has long been known to everyone. The way Adam teaches Sean is very different from that of others, and it is the content of many people''s gossip. "The result will come out soon. You can sit over there and wait for a while." The female doctor looked at Sean who was uncomfortable, thought of hearing news about him, pointed to the opposite seat with pity, and smiled: "And my name is Carly." "OK, Carly." Xiao En wringed his hands and walked over, sat down obediently and waited: "My name is Sean." "So, Sean, does Dr. Duncan really give you a small stove after work every day?" The female doctor Carly turned around to check the progress of the test. Seeing that there was still some time, she couldn''t help but lay on the window sill, gossiping to Sean through the glass. "Yes." Sean nodded: "Dr. Duncan taught me many useful techniques. He also took me to meet his friends, very interesting friends, I like them. " "No way." The female doctor Carly was really shocked: "Dr. Duncan also takes you to a gathering of his friends?" "Is there a problem?" Sean was puzzled. "The problem is big!" The female doctor Carly slapped her tongue: "Even Dr. Melendez doesn''t have this treatment. It seems that Dr. Duncan really values ??you." "Ok." Sean nodded. "Apart from work, do you usually have any activities?" The female doctor Carly looked at Sean''s face and couldn''t help but ask. "Dr. Duncan arranged a lot of learning content for me." Shaun said: "In addition to the tutoring during and after work, as well as attending training sessions with Shelton every Saturday night. The rest of the time, I watch Dr. Duncans previous surgery videos and speeches. " "That must be very time-consuming." Female doctor Carly sympathized: "Dr. Duncan used to be a madman for surgery. He must have a lot of videos of surgery and speeches." "Yes." Xiao En said: "According to estimates, to maintain the current learning progress, I need to spend 1251 days to watch the surgery videos and speech videos selected by Dr. Duncan." "Then you don''t have any spare time?" The female doctor Carly cared. "Dr. Duncan said that to become a good doctor, one must study hard." Xiao En wringed his hands and said, "I want to be a good doctor, and Dr. Duncan has arranged a break for me. Two nights a week, one night to play with Howard and the others, one night to have a training class with Shelton. After the training session is over, I can make arrangements for myself this evening. " "The arrangement is quite reasonable." Female doctor Carly smiled and said, "Dr. Duncan is right. To become a good doctor, you must study hard. Even doctors like Dr. Duncan, who are so talented and talented, have gone through the period of staying in the hospital year after year. Sean, I believe you can become a good doctor in the future! " "thanks." Shaun glanced at Carly. "The report is ready." Carly stared at Sean''s face and looked again, hearing the reminder that the test was over, she reluctantly retracted her gaze, went back and printed out the test report, looked at it, and handed it to Sean. "thanks." Sean thanked him for taking it, and was about to leave. "After you finish that training class, if you have time later, I will take you out to play?" Carly stopped Shaun: "I mean, you just came to Los Angeles, you shouldn''t go to play nearby? I know the neighborhood well, we can be together." "Ok." Sean thought for a while and nodded. after work. Adam normally gave Sean anti-interference training such as bright light and noise, and he obviously felt that he had improved. Too. Humans are very adaptable creatures. If they can tolerate it, they will gradually get used to it. "Okay, you can go back." Adam smiled and said, "Remember to rest and don''t stay up late to watch." "Ok." Shaun nodded and agreed. When other interns and residents saw that Xiao En got off work on time as the attending doctor, they became even more jealous. They all need to stay up late in turn. Resident doctor, literally means that you need to live in a hospital. Sean''s apartment. Sean, who went home, took a shower and started to turn on the TV to watch the video of the operation given by Adam. Sean has long wanted to buy a large-screen TV, but the budget has not been enough. Now you need to study hard, and more and more need a big screen TV, so Adam gave him one as a reward for hard work these days. Boom boom boom. After a while, there was a knock on the door. Sean paused the video and walked to the door. He wanted to open the door immediately, but when he thought of playing with Sheldon, he heard the response of the "Sinky Pasadena" and shouted through the door. :"who is it?" "My name is Leah, your neighbor." A female voice came from outside the door. Xiao En looked out of the cat''s eyes, then opened the door, and asked wanderingly, "Is there anything wrong?" "Do you have a AAA battery?" The female neighbor Leah raised the gamepad in her hand: "I''m playing a game, and the battery suddenly ran out. Can you lend me some AAA batteries? I live in No. 34." "I live on number 33." Sean''s attention was immediately shifted to the apartment number, and he glanced at the number plate on his door: "I moved in last week." "I know." Leah smiled. "I work in the hospital." Shaun didn''t know how to talk awkwardly, so he talked about his work. "Cool." Leah glanced at the picture displayed on the big screen at the back, and originally wanted to borrow a battery for a face-to-face encounter, but now she couldn''t help but walk in. "Are you watching the surgery video? Can I watch it together? I''ve always been curious about it." "No, Dr. Duncan said that this is internal information, it is for me to learn from, and cannot be seen by others." Sean keeps up. "Doctor Duncan?" Leah was surprised: "You''re not talking about Dr. Adam Duncan, are you?" "Do you know Dr. Duncan?" Sean wringed his hands. "Those who don''t know him should be surprised." Leah teased: "You learn from him?" "Yes." Sean nodded. "So, how does the doctor''s work feel?" Leah was not in a hurry to go back to play games, and sat down very familiar. "very good." Shaun replied concisely. Leah feels very good to him, but there is also a strange feeling that can''t be said. Between question and answer, Leah had a deep understanding of simple Sean. "I have to study every day when I come back, and it will last at least 1251 days?" After hearing about the study plan that Adam arranged for Sean, Leah complained: "This is too against human nature. There is no free time at all." "I have it." Shaun corrected. "I know." Leah waved her hand and said: "Only two nights a week? Too few, what if you want to go out to play? Shouldn''t you have more amateur life?" "Do you have a lot of spare time?" Sean puzzled: "Don''t you also play games at home?" "..." Leah stagnated: "Playing games is also an amateur life. I like playing games, so I just play. Do you like to keep watching these videos to learn?" "I like to study." Sean was straightforward. "...That''s too boring." Leah shook her head. "what do you do?" Sean asked. "Automotive engineer." Leah shrugged. "It''s a bit like Howard, he''s a mechanical engineer." Shaun wandered his gaze: "He works for NASA." "Very powerful ah." Leah was surprised. Working for NASA is definitely a very decent job. After all, to be able to go to heaven, the technical content needs to be very high. "Yes." Sean nodded: "What about you? Are you good at your job?" "Fortunately, my boss recently wanted to give me a promotion and salary increase, I''m still thinking about it." Leah smiled and said, "Why do you ask?" "Because Shelton said Penny." Shaun said bluntly: "He said that people who have not reached the peak don''t know the feeling of falling from the peak. I think if you dont like working all the time, could it be that you never reached the peak at work? " "..." Leah''s mouth twitched: "Oh, believe me, I have reached the pinnacle in my work~" "That''s fine." Shaun didn''t understand what Leah meant to drive, so he nodded. "Damn it." Leah saw Sean''s ignorance, and said speechlessly, "Can you give up even freedom for work? What''s the point of being alive?" "free?" Shaun glanced suspiciously: "I am very free." "No, you are not free." Leah shook her head: "Your work is all arranged by others, even your spare time. What kind of freedom is there, and what''s the point?" "But this is work." Shaun was even more puzzled: "Doctors are a job that requires a lot of learning to get started..." Speaking of this, thinking of what Adam often said, looking at Leah: "If you are sick, would you like to see a doctor for someone who doesn''t understand anything and has fun all day long? Or should I see a doctor who is studying at a time like me and trying to reach the pinnacle of medicine? " "..." Leah was speechless and stood up angrily. "Your AAA battery?" Sean reminded. "no need!" Leah mocked: "Where can I go back to play games? With this time, you should learn more about automotive engineering and strive to reach the top. Then build a car that pleases everyone. " "That''s great." Sean nodded: "Come on!" "..." Leah didn''t bother to talk to Sean anymore. That''s right. She had already noticed a little handsome guy coming to the apartment, otherwise there were so many residents nearby, why she just knocked on his door, not because of his handsome appearance. But now his appearance is not enough to make up for his lack of speech. Not at least tonight. Sean looked at Leah who was leaving angrily, somewhat inexplicably, after closing the door, he went back to watch the surgical videotape. But thinking about Leah''s situation, he couldn''t get in, so he dialed Adam''s number. "This matter, you call Penny, she is professional." Adam laughed when he heard it. Isn''t he spending money just for the current situation? "Ok." When Sean heard this, he hung up and called Petunia again. "Oh, mygod." When Penny heard this, she helped her forehead: "Sean, what do you think is the situation?" "I don''t know, but it always feels a bit familiar." Sean was puzzled. "Because I told you about this situation, think about it." Petunia covered her face. "Oh, you mean Leah is the so-called scumbag?" Sean suddenly. "It''s hard to say that this scum girl is not a scum girl..." Petunia always feels a little embarrassed to give way to a cute science scum girl like Sean. But after receiving Adam''s money, she was responsible for the teaching work, and she could only help with the analysis, forbearing discomfort. "But Leah''s very familiar look is indeed a bit, um, how should I put it..." Alas, this is not the first time she has said this, but she feels tangled every time. This is simply self-analysis. "Look at her follow-up progress." Petunia smiled bitterly and said: "If she gets better again inexplicably, and she takes the initiative to come to you again, it means that she has a very good personality. If she doesnt have a boyfriend and doesnt have many good male friends, then she is really good..." "Ok." Sean said he learned it. Next time if you meet Leah again, he will ask about it. Then he asked about Carly he met. "Okay you, Sean." Petunia heard the gossip: "At once attracted the attention of the two girls, but based on your conditions, it is also normal. I think this Carli is better." The scum girls are repulsive to each other, in fact, they all prefer kind friends. "I have no idea." Sean shook his head: "I feel Leah impressed me a little bit more." Although Leah gave him a weird feeling, she didn''t know how to do it. It attracted him very much, much stronger than Carly. After seeing Carly, Carly asked him to have time to play together, and he couldn''t get upset. But Leah frowned and frowned, but it was imprinted in his mind, making him restless. "Damn!" Petunia murmured: "Don''t tell Adam that." "why?" Sean was puzzled. "Because this almost verifies his assertion that the protagonist loves scumbag..." Petunia said in a huff: "This is too amazing, it''s only a few days." "Do you still think Leah is a scumbag?" Sean will grasp the point. "I''m not sure, but I feel this way..." Petunia entangled She can''t say that Leah feels familiar to her. If it was her, she would probably do the same. Knowing that there is a handsome guy next door, how can I find a chance to come to meet him. Then all kinds of self-cooked, come to mix well. Pick up if you have nothing to do. It doesn''t take any time and energy, but it is both eye-catching and beneficial to the body and mind. Even if it fails, it is a brand-name spare tire. After the love is over, she can go to him sadly. After a love affair ended, I was sad to find a handsome guy to do 36 hours of rehabilitation exercises. Chapter 1187： House is coming Hospital. The interlude between Leah and Carly was temporarily calmed down. Shauns attention was once again focused on learning how to be a good doctor with Adam. this day. Emergency. Adam took Sean and transferred here. Compared with other departments, the emergency department that directly deals with patients and family members is more challenging for Sean, and it is also the place where Adam focuses on teaching Sean. has been going on for two weeks. Sean is still the shadow doctor who doesn''t speak. "I need help." A man with a crutches wearing a peaked cap walked over and put the crutches next to Adam who was seeing a doctor, playing with a taste: "I believe someone has robbed my apprentice." said this, he looked at Sean who was the shadow doctor behind Adam. "Sorry, I have something to do. I will ask Dr. Murphy to give you a check first." Adam smiled apologetically at the patient and the family, and then said to Sean: "Doctor Murphy, you are here to take over this case." "ok." Sean''s expression didn''t change much, but his eyes were full of joy. Although other interns admire him, they often laugh at him secretly. Because no matter how they go to the emergency room, they help others by themselves instead of just standing there watching the fun. "I think you have a nerve problem, let''s go over there and see." Adam got up and said to Dr. House who didnt know where he was coming from. No, its Dr. Greg Wilson now. The patients family was still a little dissatisfied, but after hearing this, it was hard to say anything. can''t say anything to a mentally ill cripple. What if he goes crazy, instead of letting it go with a crutches, but smashing it over? And to be honest, the couple didn''t believe that their daughter really had a stomachache, but felt that her daughter was pretending to be sick. This is not once twice. Although they always take their daughter to the emergency room, but they are not very concerned, and they quarrel with each other whenever they have time. Adam took House not far away. "This is Sean Murphy?" House looked at Sean: "A genius with autism, really interesting." "I know you will be interested, but why are you so late?" Adam smiled and said: "With your personality, I got the news from the eyeliner you bought in the hospital. I would definitely fly over to take a look at it as soon as possible, but it''s been almost a month now. What happened to you, or someone caught your foot? " "A shameless guy didn''t like my diagnosis and shut me up until recently." House made a comment, and continued to stare at Sean: "You know he is the most suitable person to work for me, right?" "I know." Adam teased: "Trust me, I have more integrity than you. Although Sean is a genius, I dont have a genius, I will only let him develop in the direction that suits him best. He is autistic, he is genius. Who else is more suitable to be his teacher than the former Doctor House? If you dont believe me, ask about your eyeliner in the hospital. When Sean came for the first time, I was in the operating room and recommended it in public. But Sean is a bit stubborn. You also know that autism magnifies this obsession. No matter how I persuade him, I can introduce him to Dr. Wilson who is the same as Dr. House, that is, you as his mentor. He only has one sentence. I want to be a surgeon. " "It''s stupid." House said in a poisonous tongue: "Anyone can be a surgeon, but how many of them can be unique diagnosticians in this world? The key is that his talent is still in diagnosis!" "As long as you have the ability to convince him, I am absolutely happy to help." Adam said: "After all, you are the only one who has nothing to do. You like to play this very challenging game. I also look forward to witnessing the inheritance of diagnosticians between you. honestly. Sometimes I really wonder if it''s the Sean God prepared for you. His best choice for these conditions is to be your apprentice and take over your inheritance. But only if you teach him to lie. " "Everyone will lie!" House''s mouth curled up. "maybe." Adam shrugged and said: "But it is more difficult to teach Sean to lie. I am only teaching him how to tell lies." Between two people talking. Dr. Sean Murphy was also seeing him for the first time. "Does it hurt here?" Sean palpated the little girl lying on the hospital bed. "yes." The little girl nodded. "Does it hurt here?" Sean continued to palpate very patiently, asking the little girl how he felt after palpating a part. The little girl nodded frowning. "What else do we need to do? She just has a normal stomachache." The little girl''s father finally couldn''t help it, and muttered: "She just doesn''t want to go to school, it''s not the first time." "Shhh." The little girls mother mocked: "Who do you think she learned from? Did you think she didnt hear you call for leave to play golf and not go to work?" "I like school." The little girl heard it and couldn''t help but say something. "Me too." Sean drew the little girl''s blood while pursing his lips and grinning: "What did you eat for dinner yesterday?" "oatmeal." said the little girl. "I thought you made meatloaf?" When the little girl''s father heard it, he immediately looked at his wife with dissatisfaction. In the world of American dramas, food is not so particular, but simple and convenient can be simple and convenient. But it is mostly breakfast and lunch. Even if you eat cereal for breakfast, you must have a good dinner. The child is growing up. It''s not that his family can''t afford it. "I did it, but when we were waiting for you, the meatloaf was already cold." The little girl''s mother immediately went back. Obviously this kind of quarrel between husband and wife is commonplace. "I need to make an appointment for D-dimer, lactic acid and amylase tests." Sean handed the blood drawn to the nurse on the side. "Dr. Murphy, do you need to talk to Dr. Duncan?" The nurse hesitated. "why?" Xiao En straightened. "She just has a stomachache..." The nurse glanced at the little girl''s parents. "Do you think she is fine too?" The little girl''s parents stopped fighting each other and looked at the nurse with a relaxed expression. "I have no idea." The nurse immediately didn''t dare to pack the ticket. This is to be responsible. Although she has seen too many such cases, in the final analysis, the diagnosis is not something she can do as a nurse. What if something special happens. "Let''s go outside and talk." Sean wanted to say the answer directly, but thinking of Adams teaching, he said to the little girls parents. "You are happy, this baby may be really sick." The first reaction of the little girl''s father was not to ask about the disease, but to spit out his wife. "I''m only happy that you are wrong." The little girl''s mother replied again. The two kissed each other and kissed the little girl, comforted a few words, and walked out with Sean. "She doesn''t just have a stomachache." Sean gave his diagnosis: "She may have intestinal malrotation." "Doctor, what is malrotation? Is it serious?" The little girls mother is a little worried. "Intestinal malrotation is a rotation disorder with the superior mesenteric artery as the axis during the development of the intestine, which causes the position of the intestine to vary and the mesenteric insufficiency..." Xiao En explained in detail: "If it is, if it is not diagnosed and treated in time, it will quickly become fatal." "oh, mygod!" The little girl''s parents could no longer quarrel, and exclaimed. "Doctor, are you sure?" The little girl''s father didn''t believe it. "I''m not sure, so I need to check it." Sean looked away and shook his body slightly: "But I know your daughter didn''t lie, she really feels pain, and it''s not just a stomachache." "How did you know?" The little girl''s father looked at Sean, who was obviously acting a little abnormally. He was even more suspicious and couldn''t help but glance at the nurse. The nurse can only show an awkward but polite smile. "Because I can see it." Sean explained: "Dr. Duncan taught me how to read micro-emojis to determine whether a person is lying. Dr. Duncan said I was doing well." "I need to find Dr. Duncan to help my daughter diagnose and treat." The little girl''s father said to the nurse, and then looked at Sean: "Doctor, do you think I am true or false?" "" The nurse was speechless. "What you said is true." Sean looked at the little girl''s father seriously, compared the front and back micro expressions as Adam taught him, and then nodded. "It''s time to pass." Adam and House saw this scene and walked over with a smile. "Doctor Duncan, what does this doctor say that my daughter has intestinal malrotation, which may be fatal?" The little girls father said anxiously: "Hurry up and help my daughter take a look!" "Doctor Murphy, what''s your diagnosis?" Adam comforted the little girl''s parents, and then looked at Sean. Shaun told the result. Adam walked into the ward, checked it, and said to the nurse: "Did you hear Dr. Murphy''s order?" "I''ll go now." The nurse understood, took the blood test sample, promised, and went immediately. "Doctor Duncan, is this true?" The little girl''s parents panicked. "It''s not clear yet." Adam shook his head and said, "But this possibility is not small anymore. Your daughter needs to be hospitalized for observation, just in case. Rest assured, as long as you find out in advance, this disease is not too difficult to treat. I was afraid that it would happen intermittently at night, but you didnt know anything about it and didnt get to the doctor in time. " "Thank you, Dr. Duncan." The little girls parents immediately breathed a sigh of relief, and then thanked them all. "I think you should thank Dr. Murphy even more." Adam reminded: "If you change to another doctor, you will most likely treat this situation as a stomachache that the little girl doesn''t want to go to school." "Thank you, Doctor Murphy." "Thank you, Doctor Murphy." The little girls parents immediately thanked Sean. Xiao En pursed his mouth, his eyes full of smiles. After Adam explained that the nurse was always paying attention to the little girl''s condition, he took Sean out first. "You know this might be a misdiagnosis, right?" House looked at Sean sharply. "I know." Shaun nodded. "Then you know that once such a misdiagnosis occurs, the family members of the patient will have great opinions on you, and it is possible to complain or even sue you?" House continued to ask. "I know." Sean nodded: "Doctor Duncan told me." "Do you know that once this happens, you will probably no longer be able to practice medicine, right?" House still asked. "I know." Sean still nodded and answered concisely. "But you did it anyway." House had a smile in his eyes: "Why?" "Because this is my diagnosis." Xiao En explained: "If it happens, the little girl may die. I am a surgeon, and my duty is to treat illnesses and save people." "well said." House admired: "Sean, follow me, I''ll be your mentor." "No, I''m fine now." Sean shook his head: "Dr. Duncan taught well." "What can he teach you." House glanced at Adam, who was smiling and silent beside him, tried to belittle Adam, and curled his lips: "Don''t look at him looking young, in fact, his mentality has always been decayed. And dont think Im young, but my mentality is the same as you, Ive always been very young. Believe me, follow me, I can teach you more, and we are more in sync. " "Do not!" Sean shook his head. "Are you worried that Adam disagrees?" House persuaded: "Don''t worry, ask him if you don''t believe me." Sean looked at Adam. "This is your own choice." Adam smiled non-committal. "No, I would like to follow Dr. Duncan." Sean immediately turned his head to look at House: "He taught very well." "Do you know who I am?" House saw that he couldn''t get it together, and raised his eyebrows. "I know." Sean nodded: "You are Dr. Greg House. I have seen your pictures and read your papers, but I heard that you are dead." "Greg House is indeed dead." House laughed: "But Dr. Greg Wilson is still alive. He has the same abilities as Dr. House, but he lives more wonderfully. As long as you want, I can take you around the world to witness and challenge all kinds of incurable diseases. This world is far more exciting than you think. This world is so big, dont you want to take a look at your young age? " "It''s good here." Shaun shook his head: "I like it here." "Don''t say so sure." House handed him a business card and smiled: "I can afford to wait. You don''t want to stay here anymore in the future, or I don''t want you here anymore. Believe me, this world is not as beautiful as you think, and it is biased against people like you and me. When the time comes, you will call me, and I will take you to see what is truly exciting. " After finishing speaking, he limped and walked out but this action caused him to walk out of the chic aura. "Do you have any other judgments for this case?" Adam didn''t look at House''s back, he smiled and looked at Sean. "yes." Xiao En pursed his lips and smiled: "According to your teaching, the probability of my diagnosis of intestinal rotation malrotation is 0.3%. then used the micro-expression judgment method to judge that the little girl did not lie, and increased this possible probability to 24.8% also secretly observed the little girl''s parents, judged their family''s financial situation, and accepted the examination for intestinal malrotation. The harm caused by poor intestinal rotation is very serious and can be fatal. So I decisively chose to check. " "very good." Adam nodded: "Only a comprehensive consideration can make a more appropriate diagnosis. But remember to observe the income of the patients family members only as a reference. The weight of judgment must be grasped well. Once the probability of your judgment is high, and the condition is serious and cannot be delayed, the priority is to be checked and ruled out..." "ok." Sean nodded in acceptance. Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1188： Ah, this **** youth! That night. Sean started the night shift. Adam also stayed in the hospital, just in case, he drove the computer in the office to watch Leonard''s physics class. This is an experimental physics class given by Leonard to graduate students in the physics department. is very enlightening for self-taught Adam. The experiment is not too successful. But fortunately, Leonard invited a heavyweight in the physics department to finish it. Xie Er waited in the lounge for a long time. Hearing Leonard''s shout, he didn''t want to go out and take care of these puppies without IQ. He didn''t come out until Leonard threatened not to take him to the comics shop. Then it is not surprising that he mocked these graduate students. The video was recorded by Adam let Leonard, and the angle of view is all-round. Adam keenly saw the disgust on everyone''s faces, but not a few girls. Several decent female graduate students in the physics department stared at Xie Ers face, admiring the jaws of this **** mantis, which was completely different from the state of Leonards previous lectures. Adam recognized Ramona, the number one fan of Xie Eryi at a glance. Thinking of the fun of this, Adam immediately dialed the video call. "Hi, Adam." After Leonard connected, he greeted Adam. "Hi, Adam." Petunia, Howard, and Rajesh all appeared behind him and waved to Adam. "You are all in Petunia''s apartment. It seems that Shelton has a date." Adam smiled. "how do you know?" Petunia said in shock, and then looked at Leonard. "I didn''t tell him." Leinard was also confused, and vomited: "We are all shocked up to now, we don''t know what the situation is, where can we tell others, and how can we tell?" "Then you shouldn''t pull me over." Petunia complained: "I have said that I can stay silent." After the morning''s experimental physics class, Ramona, the number one fan, went to Shelton, who was dining in the school cafeteria. An attentive conversation about Sheldons scientific research results won Sheldons evaluation of a wise Labrador. Then Ramona will invite his idol to dinner. Thanks to the ears, I dont mind the free dinner, but as always, I put forward all kinds of harsh conditions. Ramona said that she must remember, and then she left without asking for the address or anything. Because she had inquired about all the information she should know about Xie Er Er, including where Xie Er lived. Just now she brought the takeaway and came over to find Xie Er. Then, after Petunia was stunned, she wanted to lie on the sofa and watch this weird sight: Xie Er, dating a girl~ It''s only a pity that even if she has repeatedly said that she can be very quiet, everyone can treat it as if she doesn''t exist, and she doesn''t eat melons. But it was still taken away by Leonard, who was not cheeky, and left the TBBT4A apartment to the men and women who didn''t know how to define it. "What can I do?" Leinard vomited: "Ramona directly said that she didn''t prepare our dinner, and thought it was just the two of them tonight. And she looked at us with her eyes, her eyes are a bit scary, dont you think? " "do not think so." Pure gentleman Petunia said that this is nothing. She is not afraid of men, let alone women! "By the way, Adam, how did you know?" Leonard curiously asked. "Because I have eyes." Adam joked: "When you were in class, Xie Er came out, and Ramona''s eyes were obviously bright." "All right." Howard vomited: "It seems that wisdom can really be sexy. This time, I am convinced." "you are wrong!" Penny sneered and said: "You and Xie Er are not only intellect, but also in appearance. Well, the most important thing is temperament!" "Damn face value!" Leinard was envious and jealous. He had heard that Sean was favored by the two women as soon as he came over, and now even Xie Er, who is not interested in people at all, has followers. This is so uncomfortable for those of them who want intimacy and cannot get it. "Leinard, you are also handsome." Adam smiled and said: "I believe you will have Ramona yourself in the future, well, maybe not as fanatical as Ramona, but there will be." "real or fake?" Penny smiled a little fake: "Do physics girls really have so many beauties?" "It''s actually quite a lot." Adam exclaimed: "At least in the last few decades, have you seen a beautiful mind?" "That''s a movie!" Petunia said silently: "Of course the heroine is so beautiful. If in reality the girls in the physics department are as beautiful as Alicia in the beautiful mind. Then I dare say that the physics department must explode, and absolutely everyone is rushing to learn physics. " "You think too much." Adam shook his head and said: "Peggy also caused a tumult in the field of mathematics before, but do you see how exaggerated the increase in mathematics is? Physics is not like mathematics, but only mathematics. is not something anyone can do if they want to. Even if there is an Alicia in the Physics Department now, that''s it. " Alex, the female assistant who will thank her ears in the future, isn''t it beautiful? Isn''t the winning Doctor Princeton beautiful? "This is too exaggerated." Penny spit out: "It is both beautiful and smart, how can I let others live." "Ramona is actually pretty good." Leinard smiled: "She really read Sheldon''s papers carefully and has her own opinions, otherwise she won''t be able to get Sheldon''s eyes at all." "I just hope she has learned hunting." Adam smiled: "Don''t look at Mrs. Cooper being so pious, she is also a good hunter and fisher." Everyone talked and laughed and imagined Xie Er and the number one fan Ramona. Adams pager rang, and when he picked it up, it was the little girl with poor intestinal rotation that was really sick. "Shaun is undoubtedly another protagonist." Adam hung up the video and sighed when he got up and walked towards the operating room. If this is not the protagonist, how can it be said that the intestinal rotation is poor intestine rotation! Small probability events can always be encountered by the protagonist. Operating room. "Doctor Murphy." Adam put on the surgical gown and smiled at Xiao En, who was already in the first help position, "I think you have taken my place." "Are you saying that I am in charge?" Sean smiled. "Your diagnosis, your surgery." Adam walked over with a smile, and stood in the position of a helper: "As long as you are willing to persist in working so hard to temper your abilities, I believe you will always stand in the position of the chief sword." "ok." Sean walked to the position of the chief scalpel, glanced at Adam, and then reached out for a scalpel. We had a night shift together, and the interns who were watching in the observation room on the second floor were completely sour after hearing the news. "This is the main sword? This is too exaggerated!" "Dr. Duncan took too much care of Sean." "No way, who made Sean''s adoptive father the old dean of Dr. Duncan." "I thought that Dr. Duncan''s meritocracy was the most fair. It turned out to be the same, alas." "" A group of interns started out, and they all complained immediately. "If you have time to complain, let''s show your strength first." The little man walked in at this time, heard these complaints, and said with a straight face: "If you really surpass, no, it''s the strength of Dr. Murphy. Needless to say, you are also trusted by us and have taken the initiative to grant the qualifications of the chief sword, but do you have it? " A group of interns suddenly fell silent. Geniuses are limited. In fact, they also know that their strength is not a genius, and if they are replaced by others, they will have no doubts. But Sean has a very big flaw. Theoretically, in the field of surgeons, they are much better than him in some places. This caused them to be unconvinced with him. As long as it is not the advantage of being completely crushed, it is easy to be unconvincing. Especially in a highly competitive profession like a surgeon. Adam watched the operation, but Sean did a great job without any surprises. After all, he is a genius and a surgical robot with no emotions. As he said before, his surgery was done very well. It''s a pity that stability is always a sword of Damocles hanging there. Before Sean''s stability was thoroughly trained and the sword of Damocles was removed, Sean''s talent would not make much sense. Because before this, Adam needs to watch. After the operation. Adam also heard the complaint, so he launched a surgical skills competition. But no accident, as long as there is no interference, Sean''s talent and level are not comparable to a group of interns. Those senior residents are also very stressed, and they feel a sense of repression in their talents. this day. "Adam, I''m sick." Xie ears coughed and walked over, followed by a tall girl. "Hello, you must be Ramona, right?" Adam ignored him and looked at the tall girl next to him with a smile, and he was pretending to be sick. "Hello, Dr. Duncan." Ramona happily said: "A human peak intelligence like Dr. Cooper should have a high-quality human male like you as a friend, instead of being mixed with those of Vorowitz every day." "Leinard''s IQ is also quite high." Adam smiled and said, "Rajesh is also okay. By the way, I heard that Sheldon''s research progress has accelerated a lot because of your supervision recently." "This is what I should do." Ramona laughed happily. Sheldon winked at Adam with an expression that he couldn''t bear. "Ramona, are you hunting?" Adam still ignored Sheldon. Who made you covet other people''s free dinners, and you still won''t come to the world? Since Ramona came, she has been frantically touting Sheldon. Because she is all sincere, and she is well-founded, she can get Sheldon''s humor in the field of theoretical physics very well. Such a woman, no, or a person, or even a creature, made Xie''er proud and kept talking to her about his wisdom and humor that other stupid people on earth did not understand. Ramona all followed, and thanked the ears for the most desired response. Not only that, she also helped Xie Erdao run away from her life-long rival Leslie, contracted all the chores of Xie Erdao''s life, helped him get the diet that best met his weird and complex requirements, and even helped him wash his feet and cut his nails. Penny who is watching, they can''t bear to look straight. But there are advantages and disadvantages. Ramona regards Xie Er as a scientific giant, and takes the initiative to bear all the chores of Xie Er, so that Xie Er can save time and focus on scientific research that promotes human progress. So she strongly opposed Xie Er to do anything else. read comics? Play games? Playing paintball? That''s all in the past tense. He thanked her ears and couldn''t refute her. Because she always quoted a scientific giant, AKA thanked the ear for what she once said. Xie Er couldn''t refute himself. This is embarrassing. Thanks for being forced to hear is called a miserable one. The game console was confiscated. Going to the toilet to read comics, only to sandwich the comics in science books, they were still taken away. wanted to sneak off to play paintball, but was blocked by Ramona, who bought it back. She was so scared that she took off the paintball suit, but forgot the helmet. Ramona took the helmet easily. wanted to ask Petunia for help, but Ramona found out that she only dared to push the pot to Petunia, saying that Petunia was looking for him. all kinds of miserable conditions, like a student who was stared at by the teacher when he was a student. what. This **** youth! It''s so late and so ruthless! "No, I swim." Ramona stayed for a while, then smiled and said, "And it''s a good swim." "I can tell." Adam looked at the slender figure of Mona and Xies ears, nodded and smiled: "A little suggestion, hunting is a very interesting thing. If you have the opportunity, you can learn or learn to fish." "Wait later." Ramona smiled and said: "My main job now is to help Dr. Cooper make a contribution that belongs to me for the advancement of human science." "you can." Adam looked at her and saw that she didn''t understand his suggestion and didn''t break it. He looked at Xie''s ear: "Why are you uncomfortable?" "I don''t feel well all over..." Thanks to his ears, he was mad, but he didn''t dare to point out the caring gaze of Lamona, so he could only wink frequently at Adam. "Dr. Cooper should be okay, right?" Ramona is like the head teacher, she can see through the operation of the student Sheldon at a glance, but because she is concerned, she is not really sure, she can only look at Adam. "He''s all right." Adam Les Xie Er was treated, and he did not help Xie Er to get a fake sick leave note: "Go back and drink more cold water and take more rest." "you sure?" thanked his ears and squeezed his eyes desperately, passing the Morse code, saying: "Help, help me get rid of this demon!" "I''m sure." Adam smiled playfully: "I wish you a breakthrough in your research in advance, remember that there is Ramona''s contribution to this, don''t forget." "This is what I should do." Ramona smiled happily, and then pulled Xie''s ears and walked back: "Dr. DuncanThen we go back first." "Row." Adam made a fist: "Come on, work hard!" "We will definitely!" Ramona pulled back Xie''s ears, who was reluctant to turn her head for one step or three, and her eyes were almost bursting. night. "How did you come?" Adam looked at Missy who came over suddenly, a little surprised. "Can''t you come here?" Missi didn''t have a good air. "Okay, I get it now." Adam knew immediately: "Are you here to see Ramona?" "Um." Missi nodded: "I heard that Sheldon has a fanatical fan. My mother wanted to fly over directly. She was just worried about scaring her away, so she asked me to come over and find out the news. What do you think of her? " "fine." Adam smiled and said, "It''s a pity that he only swims, not hunting, nor fishing. didn''t grasp the knack of approaching quietly, slowly setting up the suit, and finally capturing the prey. She was too anxious, what a pity. " Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1189： Really love Ramona, miss Howard Hospital. Missi came to visit suddenly. "Is this female graduate student a real fan or a fake fan?" Missy cared. "Do you mean that she really admires Sheldon, or does she use the name of worship to confuse papers for publication?" Adam knew immediately. "Um." Missi nodded: "Although I didn''t go to graduate school, I still know a little bit about it. Professionals like Shelley, published papers are all heavyweights in the professional field. If they can mix their signatures by means of flattering, it will be of great help to their studies. Am I skeptical? " "normal." Adam smiled and said, "This Ramona Nowitzki may have this idea, but the most important thing is to idolize Sheldon. She is actually quite capable, she can achieve academic success without this kind of means. If you dont believe me, just think about it. A female graduate student with insufficient IQ and level, she can''t even understand Sheldon''s words, how can she make Sheldon interested in chatting with her? Shelton is not someone who is interested in people. " "All right." Missi heard that this is indeed the truth. Being a crazy fan of Sheldon, if you don''t have enough IQ, there is no chance. "This Ramona Nowitzki is not, but there will definitely be people who want to scribble papers in the name of idols after seeing fans like this." Adam teased: "They will find that they are really naive." There was a news in a previous life. An ordinary-looking female doctor of a certain university is between several male doctors. The male doctors helped her graduate and helped her study abroad. One of the master supervisors gave her 5 SCI signatures, and one nature sub-journal. because she can understand what these male doctors are saying. When they talked about their pride, they caught the stalk and offered worshipful eyes at the right time. can still argue with them that seems to have a relationship, and finally be persuaded by them. This is simply Su Daji in the scientific world. Leonard, the female high school classmate who was pushed to Cornell University by him all the way, called her an expert. The great **** Nuwa came from a monster race, so when creating humans, he deliberately increased the weakness of human nature, causing women to continue to lose blood, and men lewd and hurt their heads. And if a woman doesn''t shed blood and a man doesn''t look good, how strong should it be? Just look at Xie Er. I only hope that these Su Daji in the scientific world will bump into a thankful ear in the future, and teach them what is to turn their faces and deny people. Thinking of this, Adam hurriedly reminded: "Let''s go, let''s go to their apartment, or else you want to see this Ramona Nowitzki, I''m afraid there will be no chance." "Sheldon is going to drive her away?" Missy got up immediately when she heard it. She came with her mother''s life. "This is still related to you." Adam took Missy out of the hospital and drove to the TBBT apartment: "Who made your''ex-wife'' give him a negative impression of his real wife." "Don''t say so disgusting." Misie vomited: "It reminds me of my sad girlhood again." "These are Sheldon''s original words, I''m just quoting." While driving, Adam curiously said, "To be honest, little George was kicked out of the house at the beginning, and he finally returned, but he moved to the garage. You moved to his room and separated from Sheldon for the first time. Are you feeling a bit disappointed? " "No!" Missi immediately shook her head: "You don''t know how happy I was to have my own private space." "Then you did a simple phone call?" Adam smiled and said, "Chatting across the wall? Is it all because of Shelton alone?" "All right." Missi had to say: "After all, we are twins. We have lived together since we were born, and we have been living together for more than ten years. When we separated, it was indeed a bit sad. But I will be well soon. And I soon regretted why I was a little bit unwilling to give up, so that I was harassed by Sheldon with a simple phone for a long time. " "Fortunately, you already belong to the''ex-wife'', and now Sheldon''s''wife'' is Leonard." Adam did not continue to tease this topic, but changed his voice: "This Ramona doesn''t have the high EQ of yours. She is too anxious and doesn''t know the reason for gradual progress. came up to make such a big movement for Sheldon, and directly wanted to control everything about Sheldon. It happened that Sheldon was not interested in female sex, and was strongly suppressed by a "girl roommate" like you for many years, and he habitually did not dare to resist. The less you resist, the more anger accumulated in your heart. When he had to be released, it was a bit bad. " "Do not worry." Misie said dismissively: "He dare to talk at best, not to do anything excessive." "Sometimes words can hurt people." Adam shook his head: "And I don''t think Ramona''s attitude towards him is due to her alone, more so because of Sheldon''s own. After all, anyone who meets him can easily raise him as a son if he cares a little bit about him. Um. Of course it is a bear child! Its not normal that the bear child was beaten and controlled. " "Ugh." Missi sighed: "Even our dear ones have not been able to adapt to Shelly for so many years. Who can guide Shelly and him to get married so right. Unless it''s a psychopath... But in that case, we don''t want Shelly to get involved with her. is really difficult. " "There is always something suitable." Adam smiled. The two chatted, the car has arrived at the TBBT apartment. Before reaching the door, I saw Ramona Nowitzki carrying a large bag and walking downstairs angrily. "Sister pull hook?" Pennys suppressed laughter came upstairs. "You bite me!" Ramona replied with a bad face. Because this is Petunia mocking her. A few days ago, Sheldon couldn''t stand her anymore. He ran to Petunia and knocked on the door to seek asylum. After she found out, she pretended to be Petunia seducing him. Then she''understood'' what happened. It must be that Petunia is in love with Dr. Cooper, who is both smart and handsome, and wants to seduce. But for the scientific development of mankind, this kind of behavior must be prevented. So after she stunned Petunia casually agreed, she smiled and stretched out her little finger, and she wanted to come to an agreement with Petunia for a lady to hang on the hook for a hundred years without change. But just after pulling it, before Petunia turned around, the smile on her face disappeared in an instant, and a Sheldonian disdain surged out. made Petunia stunned, calling out that only this kind of perversion is suitable for perverted Sheldon. "Ramona." Adam stopped her. "Doctor Duncan." Ramona felt so ashamed, she just wanted to rush downstairs and leave here. But seeing Sheldon''s high-quality male friend Adam in her eyes, she still endured shame and stopped. "what happened?" Missi took a look at Ramona and felt that the girl made her feel pretty good, so she cared: "Well, my fault, should I say that Shelly did anything excessive to you?" "Are you Sheldon''s sister?" Ramona recognized Missy at a glance. Adam is also keenly aware of the change in Ramona''s name. Ramona had always called Dr. Sheldon Cooper before, and she was more respectful. is now directly addressing her name, which means that she has changed her mindset from being a pure fan to closer, and she wants more emotional links. "It looks like you really did a lot of homework." Missi laughed and said, "No matter what Shelly did to you, I dare say it was his fault. Go, you come with me, and I will ask him to apologize to you." said, he took Ramona''s hand and walked upstairs. "Forget it..." Ramona resisted a little: "Sheldon doesn''t want to see me now..." said this, she was extremely wronged. "Apologizing is a must." Misie insisted on pulling Ramona. Although Ramona was treated rudely by Sheldon, she was very tolerant of Sheldon. She didn''t blame Sheldon excessively in her heart, so she just half-pushed it. "Adam, I finally solved the black hole information contradiction with my chain network structure solidified substance. This will be a great breakthrough..." Sheldon stood in front of his white board full of formulas, saw Adam come in and was very excited to introduce his latest results. Then he saw Missy and Ramona she was pulling: "What are you doing back? I said getout!" "I''m going." Ramona turned to leave. "Sheldon, polite!" Misie held Ramona and said, "Otherwise, do you want me to talk to you, or your mother to talk to you? That''s how you treated a girl who helped you?" "She helps me?" Shelton had had enough for a long time. Under the arrogance of his breakthrough in scientific research, he finally bravely broke through the absolute majesty brought to him by powerful women such as his mother and sister, and made him dare to resist. "She doesn''t let me play games, let me read comics, let me play egg shooting, let nothing... Then she still wants to sign my paper? My answer to this is getout! " "Woo, I just want you to have more energy to focus on science. Your talent is for all mankind, it is scientific, and you shouldn''t waste it on those meaningless things." Before seeing Sheldon posing again, Ramona suddenly pursed her lips with bulging eyes, pointed at the door to make her roll her face, finally broke the defense and cried. "Sheldon, who told you not to refuse before?" Adam reminded: "Look at Ramona carrying a large bag and a small bag, and would rather sleep on your sofa, just to help you get rid of all the chores. I heard that he massaged your feet while washing your feet. You turn your face like this now, just enjoying your rights and not accepting obligations and responsibilities, its too much. " "Xie Li, apologize!" Misie looked at Sheldon. "Whose friends and sisters are you all?" Shelton quit, and he couldn''t be wronged. "It''s definitely not the friend and sister who overdos it." Missi put her arms around her chest, her eyes a little dangerous. "...I''m sorry, hmm..." Sheldon bowed naturally, followed Missy''s wishes in fear, and apologized, but felt that he was too wronged and couldn''t help crying. "Don''t embarrass Sheldon." The others didnt say anything. The number one fan, Ramona, couldnt stand it anymore. She looked at Sheldon like this with pity on her face, and said to Adam and Missy: "Its all of my own accord and has nothing to do with Sheldon. ,I am leaving." said, glanced at Sheldon, said to Adam, and left quickly. "Doctor Duncan, I should listen to you, I will definitely learn to hunt and fish in the future..." "What a nice girl." Misie, as a sister-in-law, appreciates Ramona like this very much, and can''t help but sigh. "yeah, right~" Sheldon laughed disdainfully when seeing Ramona gone. "She will be back." Adam looked forward to: "It''s a pity that it''s too late." The first impression is very important. Ramona left Sheldon with a negative impression of her controlling him for the first time. Even if she learns to hunt and fish, she knows how to control the rhythm with ease. But as a prey and a fish, Sheldon was already frightened and would no longer give her a chance to get close. This matter is over. A few days later. California Institute of Technology. buffet. Shelton and the others are having a meal, and another female graduate student who looks quite expectant and lovely, came to invite Shelton to have dinner with her in a very admiring tone. And she also knew the address of Sheldon''s house. "Do you know what happened?" The three Leonards wished to take their place, staring at this scene dumbfounded. "certainly." Sheldon said disapprovingly: "I can eat free pizza again." "" Everyone is speechless. "You just want to eat pizza?" Howard hates iron but not steel: "Do you still have any pursuit..." As he said, he waved his hand and traced the precise curve of the unexpected and cute female graduate student just now. "what?" Sheldon was puzzled. "Forget it, Howard!" Leonard didn''t want to smear Sheldon''s ears, and interrupted Howard who wanted to explain in detail what is the correct operation. When they heard the news, Sheldon White drove away the female graduate student directly after the dinner. The reason. Sheldon exclaimed: "Sure enough, there are still too few Labrador retrievers as wise as Ramona." That''s right. This rather expectant and cute female graduate student is all exposed to the outside, but the inside is really empty. It''s not clear to know the situation I feel that with my own advantages, I can get to the latest hot spots in the physics world, mix a signature or personal resources, and so on. But it is a pity that Shelton has no lewd flaws. And the female graduate student who Chi Guoguo wanted to rub against her signature was not as thoughtful as she seemed. Before Sheldon looked down on her and mocked her rashness in her belly, she couldn''t stand Sheldon''s extremely contemptuous attitude and left angrily. Then Sheldon was completely clean. The new graduate students have completely cut off their hot thoughts, and will no longer be arrogant to think that with their own abilities, they can handle the most difficult Dr. Sheldon Cooper in the school''s legend. No one can go to anyone! Howard wanted to follow Sheldon to pick up leaks... Well, well, not behind him, he started all kinds of flirting with these female graduate students in front of Sheldon. However, these female graduate students are really not interested in Mr. Vorowitz, who only has a master''s degree. Ramona is better, she just refuses, and doesn''t show him any good looks at all. And the other female graduate students, because they were angry, they either glared at him, or hung him for a while, and then refused mercilessly. It really made Howard hurt and happy... Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: ~： ask for leave You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! I have something today, please take a day off, forgive me! The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this (leave) reading record, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1190： The murder caused by a green apple You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "Hmm~" Sheldon looked around and let out a weird snort. "what happened again?" Leonard didn''t have a good air. "There are too many people, I don''t like it." Sheldon looked around at the crowd. "Then we go?" Adam ridiculed: "I thought we are now the seven giants of justice." "The Seven Giants of Justice?" Sheldon was taken aback, nodded slightly and said, "I am the Flash, you are Superman, Penny is Wonder Woman, Rajesh is Aquaman, how can the others count?" "Of course I am Batman!" Leonard and Howard shouted in unison. The two voices imitated the deepness of Batman very synchronously. "I know Aquaman is the most trash." Howard pushed Rajesh away, who was talking in his ear: "But you can''t even speak well. You shouldn''t be a sea king!" "?" Sean curiously asked. "This year''s New Year party, are you interested in joining us?" Leonard exclaimed: "With you, our seven giants of justice will really come together." "Ok." As an autistic person who wants to socialize, Sean likes this kind of non-social but also social otaku life, nodding very happily. "Adam, you must participate this year." Shelton was also tempted to win a group award by forming a group. He no longer disliked too many people in the apartment, and positively said: "You are the best candidate for Superman. In the past, every time we lost, we lost to Leonard and Howard''s Superman. They may be Superman in the Shire, but here is the United States! " The Shire is the hometown of the hobbit in the Lord of the Rings. The Hobbit is known as a halfling. With the size of Leonard and Howard, going there to be a superman is indeed more convincing than here. "Row." Adam glanced at Sean, nodded and smiled: "I will participate this year, but I will leave after I win the grand prize. You also know that I''m very busy." "Wow, I haven''t said what Wonder Woman I want." Petunia doesn''t want to play this. "Don''t worry, Wonder Woman is an Amazonian, and they are all very robust. As long as you wear a black wig, you will fit perfectly." Sheldon thought that she knew that Petunia did not want to participate because she felt she was unworthy, so he comforted. "...I am strong?!" Petunia gritted her teeth, but she couldn''t help but looked down at herself. "If Adam is not there, you can hit 5 of us alone." Sheldon pointed to the crowd: "Isn''t this healthy?" "I don''t believe it, unless you tell me to try now!" Petunia clenched her fists. "We have Superman now!" Sheldon immediately hid behind Adam. "All right." Adam smiled and said, "Penny, let''s join together, or you will wait to be annoyed by Sheldon to agree." "If it''s not for Adam''s face..." Petunia squeezed her fist, threatened her eyes, and nodded in agreement. "Do I need to prepare anything?" Sean asked. "First decide who is who!" Flash Sheldon is very active in preparing for the gathering of the seven giants of justice. "Now my Flash, Adam''s Superman, Petunia''s Wonder Woman, Rajesh''s Aquaman are all set. Batman, Green Lantern, Martian Manhunter are left. " "In this way, Leonard will be Batman, Howard will be Martian Manhunter, and Sean will be the Green Lantern." Adam suggested. "Why am I a Martian hunter?" Howard dissatisfied. In DC Comics, Martian Manhunter, the ability is called BUG, ??simply Superman + Batman. But Naihe is too much like a suture monster, with all super powers, but it also caused his image to be not clear enough and not enough to be popular. Who wants to be the father of DC like Batman or the son of DC like Superman? Who wants to be a hunter of Mars? What''s the use of more superpowers, no luck, they will be exploded casually. "Because you are the closest we have to Mars. If you are not a Martian hunter, who is more suitable to be a Martian hunter?" Adam smiled. "That''s true." Seeing Adam say this, Howard straightened his chest and raised his head. It''s just that. He didn''t dare to go into details about the rover he built, because he always talked about this when he was picking up girls before, and finally drove the rover into the ditch. At that time, Petunia asked him. She seemed to remember that the rover had something to do with him. He used this to talk to Petunia before, and he was scared to deny it again and again. "Then it''s settled!" Shelton exclaimed: "The seven giants of justice will officially appear at this year''s New Year party for the first time. We will definitely win the championship!" "That''s for sure, as long as Petunia is willing to go, we will win!" Leonard also said with joy. "real or fake?" Petunia was a little dazed: "I thought it was Adam Superman, it made you think you were sure to win." "My Superman is just incidental." Adam said: "And your Wonder Woman is the real King Bomb. You know that in the New Year''s party before, Wonder Woman was often a man. " Having said this, everyone looked at Rajesh together. "No way." Petunia looked at Rajesh, first stunned, and then seeing that everyone didn''t seem to be joking, she immediately disgusted: "Then I don''t want Wonder Woman." "you misunderstood." Shelton tried to appease: "The reason Rajesh Wonder Woman is not because he wants to, but because there is no woman among us. There are no women on the other team at the New Years party, so Rajesh Wonder Woman is for us..." "Have you won the championship like this?" Petunia didn''t listen to this explanation at all, and asked sharply. "No" Sheldon stayed for a while. "Then do you think of any reason now?" Petunia reminded. "You mean Rajesh''s Wonder Woman?" Sheldon looked at Rajesh thoughtfully. "..." Rajesh, who couldn''t talk without drinking, got up anxiously, rummaging around for things, and didn''t know whether he was looking for wine or a knife. Humhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhhh. When everyone was talking and laughing, the sound of heavy heels stepping on the floor came upstairs. Everyone looked at each other and pretended not to hear. Sheldon struck his neck and said subconsciously: "Something is wrong." "Nothing is wrong, hurry up and eat your dumplings." Leonard interrupted quickly. "There is the sound of high heels upstairs." Shaun didn''t know, so he said straightforwardly: "I don''t like it." "I dont like it either!" Sheldon glanced at Sean approvingly, then looked at Leonard: "Leonard, this is not the voice of the residents upstairs from the front, what happened?" "I heard that the residents upstairs have moved out, maybe new residents came to see the house..." Petunia didn''t know what was going on either, and she explained casually. But before she finished speaking, Leonard and the others stared at her, and she was given there: "What''s the matter?" "Wha~t~?" Shelton''s voice changed when he heard it, and he looked up at the ceiling, with a look of fear on his face: "Terror~It''s terrible~" "Do you know the residents upstairs?" Petunia was puzzled. "do not know." Sheldon shook his head: "But this is the most wonderful place. Who knows who will move in afterwards? How terrible should they make all kinds of noise?" "You can wear noise-cancelling headphones." Sean said. "I have." Sheldon shook his head: "But the effect is not great, I have Vulcan hearing." "Ok." Shaun didn''t speak, but looked at Adam. He is too aware of the interference of noise on people. But since Adam gave him special training in noise, bright light, etc., his tolerance for these external disturbances has obviously increased. "He is not the same as you." Adam understood what Shaun meant, and smiled: "He is more psychological, and you are more physical." "too frightening." Sheldon kept looking up at the ceiling, imagining who was upstairs. "Or I''ll rent it." Howard suddenly winked at Petunia and said: "This way, not only does this avoid Sheldon''s fear of the unknown tenants coming upstairs, I can get closer to Petunia~" "...Terrible, terrible." Petunia immediately had the same expression as Sheldon. "forget it." Adam joked: "Your mother won''t let you go." "Yes, you should live with your mother." Leonard laughed. "It''s not that I live with my mother, it''s my mother who lives with me." Howard didn''t want to admit that he was gnawing old. "Does the house belong to you or your mother?" Petunia hit the nail on the head. "..." Howard was speechless, but quickly regained his strength and grinned at Petunia: "It seems that you don''t want my mother to continue to live with me. Don''t worry, I will go back now to pack my things and move in. " "..." Petunia was really scared this time and didn''t dare to speak any more. Howard took Rajesh and walked out happily. "Horrible, terrible." Petunia helped her forehead with a headache. "do not worry." Adam smiled and comforted: "He can''t make it through." "why?" Petunia looked at Adam with surprise on her face. "Because he is still his mother''s baby." Adam smiled and said: "Leaving his mother, who takes him to the doctor, who cooks for him, who washes his clothes and quilt covers... You know, it is normal for his quilt cover to be washed three times a day." "Hey, I know what you mean, don''t say anything." Petunia interrupted immediately with disgust. "Not only does Howard need his mother, Mrs. Warrowitz also needs Howard." Leonard agreed: "Otherwise, many things would be inconvenient for her." "Horrible, terrible." Petunia no longer worried about Howard coming, and Sheldon immediately looked up at the ceiling again. "what should I do now?" Petunia asked. "Cold." Adam ate the dumplings and said disapprovingly: "Everything needs to be adapted, Sheldon just needs to give his subconscious a reason to adapt." "Too." Although Petunia was also used to Sheldon, she was not as bottomless as Leonard. Hearing Adam''s words, she nodded and nodded, and she ignored the panic-stricken Sheldon. "Maybe I can solve this problem." Sean spoke. "You mean you moved here?" Adam reacted immediately. "Yes." Sean nodded. "why?" Petunia was puzzled: "Didn''t your neighbor have a beautiful woman?" "She''s Leah." Sean nodded. "Are you at odds with her?" Petunia said gossip. "She ate my apple." Sean said. "..." Petunia twitched the corner of her mouth, and then said weirdly: "This apple you are talking about..." "It''s an apple in the literal sense." Adam interrupted the shameful brain repair of old Siji Penny. "Do you know it again?" Petunia curled her lips intently. "certainly." Adam sighed: "Did you guys not watch the news? There was a **** incident caused by Apple yesterday!" "what happened?" Leonard asked immediately. "Leah ate my apple." Shaun''s speech is still so concise, still so anxious. "Then what?" Leonard and Petunia both urged to ask. "That''s the only apple I have left." Sean explained like squeezing toothpaste. "Let me do it." Adam saw that Leonard and Petunia turned black and took the topic: "Sean''s apple was eaten by Leah, who was indifferent. Sean''s habit is to eat an apple in the morning. You also know the power of habit. So Sean went to the supermarket and wanted to choose the same apple that Leah had bitten..." Having said this, Leonard and Petunia both twitched their mouths, but Sheldon nodded as if he should have done so. "Then I encountered robbers coming in with guns to rob." Adam continued: "Let everyone raise their hands, and then take out the money." "Oh, mygod!" When Leonard heard this, he understood it safely. "What''s wrong?" Petunia gave Leonard a surprised look. "This kind of order is a disaster for Sean and Shelton." Leonard explained with a wry smile: "Because you can''t reach out and take money out of your pocket with your hands, these are two completely opposite instructions." "Oh, mygod." Petunia substituted Sheldon into Sean''s situation and understood it all at once. She knows Sheldon better. After thinking about it for a moment, Shelton must be correcting the robber''s order. And when the robbers saw that your kid dared to retaliate, and he was still so violent, most of them wanted to kill him with a single shot. "It seems that you all understand Adam nodded and said: "Sean, like Shelton, is totally unacceptable to such an obviously problematic order. He can only remind that there is a conflict between the two orders. The robbers had never seen such obsessive-compulsive disorder like Sean and Sheldon, thinking that he wanted to provoke himself, or want to be a hero, so he took a gun and started making gestures in front of Sean. Sean immediately became nervous, and then began to walk around to relieve the tension, further stimulating the robbers. Then the robber became anxious and fired a shot to the side, trying to scare Sean. But I didn''t want the bullet to have long eyes, and hit a woman in the back who was kneeling on the ground at the request of the robber. " "What happened then?" Petunia asked. "The shopkeeper came up from behind with a baseball bat and stunned the robber. Then Sean gave the gunshot to the woman and sent it to the hospital." Adam sighed: "Fortunately, I am here, there is no major problem." "Dr. Duncan asked me to work harder to deal with crisis situations." Sean interjected. At first he didn''t think he had any problems. But after Adam emphasized it, he accepted that if he hadn''t been stimulating the robbers, the robbers would not shoot, and no one would be injured and nearly killed. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (the murder caused by a green apple in Chapter 1190), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1191： Little Red Riding Hood is coming You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. "It''s really shocking...you just want to move out just for this?" Leonard couldn''t understand Sean''s brain circuit. "You do not understand." Adams special scum prevention female expert, Penny, subconsciously entered her job and explained: Just go into a mans room and eat someone elses apple without seeing it. It means that she has the idea of ??having a spare tire for Sean, a typical casual behavior... "When you met us for the first time, you entered our apartment and took a bath in our apartment?" When Sheldon heard this, his gaze was withdrawn from the ceiling''s fear for a while, and he looked at Petunia in surprise. "..." The corners of Petunia''s mouth twitched. "Really?" Sean is also very upright: "I have seen this kind of plot in a small movie." "Ok, ok!" Petunia couldn''t listen anymore, and waved to interrupt: "We are talking about Sean and his neighbor Leah now, don''t talk nonsense!" "I know." Sheldon ignored Petunia, tilted his head, motioned to Sean to look at Leonard, who dared not say anything, and nodded as a matter of course: "Leonard has watched many such small movies afterwards. Because of his height, he used to like the Heat Island series as much as Howard, but since then he likes the little movie of Fernando Valley next door..." "You heard what Petunia said, say business!" Seeing Adam and Petunia both looking sideways at him, Leonard couldn''t listen anymore and shouted. "Sean, forget it." Adam saw that Leonard was already blushing and his neck was thick, and he didn''t want to continue to embarrass him, so he changed the subject. "Although this is not too far from the hospital, you can''t drive, and you have to take the bus every time. The daily commute is too long and it''s not worth it." "I want to drive." Sean succinctly stated his hopes. "Can''t he?" Petunia glanced at Sean in surprise, then at Sheldon. "I do not want." Sheldon shook his head directly. "Like a surgeon, if you can''t guarantee stability, you can''t drive." Adam shook his head: "Driving is not your own business. Once a car is on the road, it is related to the safety of passers-by and other cars. And if something goes wrong, you will be the first to suffer, so don''t do it for the time being. " "Leah thinks I can drive." Sean was a little unhappy. "If others endanger your safety, would you like it?" Adam asked. "Not willing." Sean shook his head. "That''s it." Adam nodded: "After you do things in your life, if you really can''t make up your mind, just think about it from another place. Don''t listen to others saying that everything is your own freedom. Do not do to others what you don''t want. This is fair, isn''t it? " "Ok." Sean thought for a while and nodded. "You can follow me." Seeing that Sean was ignorant, Sheldon pointed out: "Just find a roommate who is a full-time driver." "I don''t like living with people." Sean shook his head. "alright." Adam thought for a while and said, "Leah can say such things to you and encourage you to drive. It is really a free man who has no ethics. Such people live near you, constantly teasing you and affecting you. You are not someone like Sheldon who can ignore her and influence her in turn. Staying there again will be troublesome. In this way, if the above has not been rented, you can move in. I usually take you when I have time. You can take the bus when you have no time. " "good." Sean nodded happily. Compared to Leah who was distorted by Adam and Petunia, he preferred Howard and Sheldon who were close and close to him. It''s so lively here, and he wants to blend into this lively. "I''ll find out for you." Petunia is very positive. Even if she gave up on Sean, it would be nice to have many handsome guys beside her. "Don''t tell me those secrets next time, and how did you know them?" As soon as Petunia went out, Leonard glared at Sheldon. "Did you forget that I have Vulcan hearing?" Sheldon reminded. "I know you have Vulcan hearing, but I wear headphones." Leonard also ignored the embarrassment, puzzled. "Oh, I didn''t hear the sound of the little movie you watched." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "I just guessed it by hearing your unconscious groaning when watching a small movie. After Petunia came, you and Howard communicated privately more often, and you still carried Rajesh and me on your back. I have heard you talk about Fernando Valleys small art films several times. " "Damn Vulcan hearing!" Leonard''s mouth twitched, and he could only curse bitterly. "You don''t usually say damn." Sheldon frowned. But it was this topic and the keyword **** that evoked the relevant memories in the high-definition image memory. When AKA was two years old, he had a memory. His parents didn''t know to avoid him. His father liked to say this word most. Leonard glared at Sheldon. Sheldon looked back, eyes wider than Leonard. Leonard could only be discouraged. "Sean, you will be disappointed." Petunia found out after going out for a while, and opened the door to come in: "The upstairs has been rented." "Ok." Sean was very unhappy, but only said this. "Who rented it?" Sheldon looked at Petunia nervously. "who knows?" Petunia remembered that Shelton had mentioned those things that made her extremely embarrassing, and said with a good intention: "What are you most afraid of?" "He is afraid of everything!" Leonard complained. "Oh, that''s okay." Petunia smiled and said, "Whatever you are most afraid of will come, maybe you are still a perverted murderer!" "Do not!" Sheldon cried out in horror at once. "why why why?" When Leonard saw Petunia doing this, he didn''t care about the embarrassment that Petunia heard from watching a small movie before, and looked at Petunia dissatisfiedly: "You know Sheldon will be crazy?" "Yeah, I know." Petunia smiled in relief. "Co-authoring isn''t that you live with him, is it!" Leonard was very dissatisfied. "Horror, too scary." Sheldon shrank into a ball and looked up at the ceiling with a look of horror. In the end, the new neighbor came. Sean didn''t come, but Howard couldn''t come. His mother yelled and ridiculed him, saying that he was still living at home when he was a few dozen years old. Howard knew his mother and could only not leave. Before the weekend party lasted, Adam received a call from Leonard. "Okay, I''ll come over." Adam answered the call and brought Sean over. "Penny, what a god-man made this happen." After arriving, Adam couldn''t help smiling when she saw Petunia''s swollen nose and swollen eyes and wounds in the corners of her eyes. "Adam, you have suffered a big loss, girls fighting, have you seen it?" Howard exclaimed excitedly: "Penny vs. Julia, it''s too hot!" "Sean, you can help Petunia take a look." Adam told Sean to help Penny handle it, and smiled at Howard: "You didn''t record it?" "No hands." Howard clapped his legs and said: "I just locked Leonard, not letting him go and persuade him to fight." "Are you so excited?" Adam glanced at him. "Aren''t you excited?" Howard''s eyes widened: "This is a girl fight! There is a special record in Barney Stinsons brother''s code. In this case, you must immediately notify your brothers to watch. One can imagine how exciting this is. " "All right." Adam shrugged. "..." Howard was full of enthusiasm and was soothed by Adam''s perfunctory attitude. Then he reacted and looked at Adam enviously: "I see, you must have seen more exciting scenes, right?" "I''m not as boring as you." Adam smiled, not wanting to talk about these private matters to the wretched Howard, and changed the subject: "The new one moved upstairs is called Julia?" "Um." Leonard glanced at Penny cautiously: "She is very similar to Penny..." "I don''t have anything like her!" Petunia screamed as soon as she heard it. "wrong." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "You all came to Hollywood to chase your dreams, and you all worked as waiters. The only difference is that she quickly received a role in the TV series, and you did not. " "Shut up, Sheldon!" Petunia was furious: "Don''t compare me with that little bitch, and if it wasn''t me, you would still be used by her as free labor." "You often come to us to rub the internet and eat food..." Sheldon said subconsciously, but at Penny''s angry eyes, he was a little scared for a while, and wisely chose to shut up. "I am different from her!" Petunia said bitterly: "I treat you as good friends, and she just uses you as triumphs! The reason why I fight with her is also to remind her not to overdo it, for your good! " "I believe!" Leonard can only choose to stand in line at this time. Julia, a blonde girl who was the same type as Petunia, moved in before, and after seeing it, he smiled like a fool, and then all sorts of good to Julia. Helped her move, helped her install furniture and audio equipment, drove her to the interview... all kinds of pleasing. Except for Sheldon, Howard and Rajesh are exactly the same as him. They ignored Petunia at that time. Thinking about it now, no wonder Petunia is so angry. In order to get their attention back, Petunia even deliberately learned a joke that a physicist can only understand, and she also changed into revealing outfits. And all of them were overwhelmed by Julia, and what they did was too much. "Ah oh." Petunia was sutured by Sean, and she cried out painfully because of her excitement. "do not move." Shaun reminded. "It seems that this Julia is not a good crop either." Adam looked at Petunia''s wound, suddenly thoughtful. "Why do you say that?" Leonard is still a little obsessed with the feeling of being dominated by Julia when licking the dog and getting some feedback. Petunia doesn''t care about Julia. Adam has never seen Julia, so how can he say that to her. "Because this is Petunia!" Adam reminded: "The cowgirl from Omaha, who has played the top bull game since she was a child, can beat the four of you by one person. Now she is injured like this. Doesn''t it mean Julia''s combat effectiveness?" "That was when I was attacked by her." Petunia stopped listening: "If it weren''t for her sneak attack, she was like that, I could beat ten by one." "Rajesh recorded the video." Howard pushed Rajesh away, who was close to his ear, and shouted, "Open it and let''s take a look." Seeing no objection, Rajesh walked to Leonard''s computer and played the uploaded video for a while. Petunia and a woman were fighting each other by pulling each other''s hair. "marvelous." Howard watched the video drunkly, his eyes aiming straight to the white light, wishing to direct them to fight. "Julia is pretty ruthless." Leonard''s filter was a little better this time, and he was able to be a little objective, and he immediately noticed that Julia was a little crazy when he did it. "if not?" Petunia pointed to the wounds on her face and body, and vomited: "This little **** is very venomous!" Adam''s face sank. Because in his opinion, this is no longer hand-poisoning. This Julia has a problem. "Adam, what do you say?" Petunia asked. "It seems that there is a fire." Although Adam saw that Julia had a problem, he didn''t want to scare Shelton and the others, so he concealed a smile. at this time. There were faint voices from upstairs. "What producer did Julia see?" Shelton''s Vulcan hearing began to work hard. Rumbling. A burst of explosive music sounded. "You also helped her set up a home audio system, right?" Sheldon looked at Leonard dissatisfied. "I can''t help it, she calls someone cute..." Leonard said weakly, and when Penny stared at him, he immediately lowered his head and said nothing. Creak. Creak. Squeak... "Oh, it''s all right now." Sheldon said helplessly: "She is now playing trampoline again." "..." Everyone was stunned. They glanced at Sheldon who thought they knew the answer, then looked at each other again, staring at each other. "I don''t think this is a trampoline." Sean, who was as straightforward as Sheldon, spoke straightforwardly: "It''s a bit like..." "Spy." Adam interrupted. Since Sheldon didn''t know and couldn''t think of it, don''t smear his ears by speaking out. This kind of rocking sound, a certain deep sea directly calls an expert. UU reading "Leonard, Julia asked me before, what is your income as a physicist, it seems a bit interesting to you, what do you think now?" Petunia mocked. "..." Leonard dared not answer, nor did he want to speak. "Perhaps Leonard should be the Green Lantern." Adam thoughtfully. No one else knows about this terrier. Because in the American drama world, green does not have so many special meanings, but the green of the Green Lantern is a symbol of will. After helping Penny deal with the injury, Adam left and went to find Juno. "you''re right." After investigating with a long sigh, Juno said, "This Julia is indeed not a normal person, but a ruthless character." "I knew it." Adam nodded and said: "That kind of cruelty is no longer what ordinary people can do, and she even drew with Omaha Cowgirl Petunia, which is even more incredible. What''s her situation? " When Juno finished introducing Julia''s privacy investigation, Adam twitched. No wonder even Petunia suffers. It turns out that Julia is clearly a Little Red Riding Hood character, but a brain-dead version of Little Red Riding Hood. Although it is a brain-dead version, the logic works all at once. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on "Favorites" below to record the reading record of this time (Chapter 1191 Brain Dismembered Edition Little Red Riding Hood is coming), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! () Chapter 1192： Juno scared away Sister Mang, Adam beats wild mandarin ducks You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! Adler Villa. "Penny is not wronged." Adam couldn''t help sighing after hearing Juno''s introduction. Juno smiled without saying a word. Julia, the newly moved resident upstairs, has the heart of Little Red Riding Hood. Like Juno in high school, he likes fishing law enforcement. Compared to Juno''s goal, he must collect enough information in the early stage, formulate the most detailed and complete plan, and then start. This Julia is much simpler. It''s like encountering Petunia''s provocation this time. That''s right. In the eyes of Julia or other women, Petunia''s behavior is a provocation by Chi Guoguo. Co-authoring yourself often let Leonard and the others do this and that, eat and drink, it is reasonable, that is, treat them as friends and care about them. It''s her turn. Petunia said Leonard and they are all good people and don''t have much experience with women, so let her not hurt them! Damn it! Boss, don''t talk about the second child, okay! She fully understood that the reason why Petunia said that was because she couldn''t beat her. Don''t assume that she didn''t see that Petunia was changing into a revealing outfit, making physical jokes that she didn''t understand, and asking Leonard to eat and playing otaku games with them. What are these? Isn''t it just trying to grab Leonard''s eyes from her? As a result, the eggs were not used. This was angrily trying to use this ridiculous excuse to provoke. If Petunia succeeds, she can fully imagine Petunia''s proud face at that time. Since your Penny Chiguoguo''s choice is provocative, then she really has a violent temper. It''s her motto to do it if you don''t agree. It''s the same for Petunia, and it''s the same for everyone else. She likes to chat with people online, meet and date offline, if it is abnormal, then she cooperates abnormally and waits for the other party to abduct and imprison. Then staged the most exciting anti-kill. detailed plan? Thoughtful arrangements? Do not make jokes. Youben killed her beforehand, or just wait for her to fight back. I haven''t watched those horror movies, the last survivors are basically beautiful protagonists. It''s no longer the one who has encountered dying and anti-killing twice, she feels that she is the absolute heroine. This kind of mentally disabled Little Red Riding Hood''s behavior not only meets her abnormal psychological needs, but also provides the most needed improvement environment for her acting skills. After only a few months in California, she came to the fore and played an important supporting role in a TV series. And easily fixed all of Leonard''s eyes on her. Let Petunia, who have been here two years earlier and still working as a waiter, be jealous and hate, not pure luck. She has absolute acting skills! These are all made of blood and tears. You know, without any plan, a beautiful woman was knocked unconscious and taken away, and then **** and held in custody. What happened before the counter-attack was self-evident. Without a strong (changing) mentality, how could it be possible to do it again and again. Such a little **** who grew up in a greenhouse would dare to bark her teeth? All right. She must admit that the little **** who grew up in the greenhouse is indeed high in combat effectiveness. At the very least, it is a proficiency to master the actual combat skills such as pulling his hair and scratching his face. When I want to come to high school, I must be forced by others. At least he was a state champion cheerleader. Fortunately, she thinks she is the heroine of a horror movie, and she still talks a little about face, and it''s fine to get a tie after the fight. There is no one who doesn''t talk about martial arts. Adam saw a long sigh hacking into Julia''s cell phone, checked the chat history of Julia and her sister, and Juno restored Julia''s mental journey. That''s right. Julia also has a younger sister. This sister is the same, and she also likes this kind of "As long as you can''t kill me, I will kill you". "What do you say now?" Adam asked subconsciously. In this regard, he has always listened to Juno''s arrangements. "They are not bad guys, but they are mentally unhealthy and the methods are a bit too rough." Juno smiled: "I just let a long sigh scare her away, and then I will show her how to be a qualified Little Red Riding Hood." "Do you want to absorb her?" Adam joked. "Of course not." Juno shook his head: "Their sisters are all looking for excitement, and they have mental problems, so they are not suitable to join us..." Having said this, she looked at Adam with a smile: "Of course, if you have ideas for them, you can say otherwise." "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he said awkwardly: "I don''t have one." "Then just forget it, they are not lucky." Juno looked at Adam playfully. Adam smiled awkwardly. The 7 Little Red Riding Hoods are most closely related to him, and the center of doing things also revolves around him. Really speaking, he didn''t care, what they said was all right. there. Julia, who had fought with Petunia and spied with Hollywood producers with injuries to hone her acting skills, suddenly received an unknown text message. When she opened it, her expression changed drastically. The next day. TBBT4A apartment. "That little **** moved away?" When Petunia came in, she was energetic: "It seems that she is a little self-aware." There is no room for two tigers. With her, Petunia, there is absolutely no way to have such an awesome Julia! "Yes." Leonard was a little depressed. After all, it was called him a little cute beauty, even if he shook his head, he still thought of her. "You are very reluctant." The enemy is gone, there is no need to accommodate Leonard and them like before. Petunia instantly regained her previous mentality and looked at Leonard sideways. "No no." Leonard has always been able to switch freely when it comes to licking dogs, and immediately re-targeted Petunia without offending her. Adam came again with Sean. Meet up twice a week. "Shaun, you can move in now." Petunia said happily. Shaun struggled and said nothing. "What''s wrong?" Petunia curiously said, "Now that the apartment is vacant, you just moved in." Afterwards, he seemed to understand something, and said sharply: "Did that Leah do something?" Everyone looked over. "I went back last night. Leah said she had apples at home and asked me if I wanted to eat them." Sean is very happy. "Apple, who doesn''t want to eat~" Howard winked annoyed and wryly. "why?" Sean was puzzled. "You should ask Adam about this, he is the most familiar." Howard laughed. Sean looked at Adam. "In the Garden of Eden, Adam and Eve ate the forbidden fruit. The forbidden fruit is generally considered to be an apple." Before Adam could speak, Sheldon couldn''t help but popularize science. "Leah asks you to eat an apple. In Howard''s eyes, it means to seduce you. The reason why you ask Adam is that Adam is the most familiar, because Adam is called Adam. " "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. What was originally very irritating, was explained by Shelton, even if the meaning was still the same, but the inner taste was completely gone, and it was cold. "Ok." Sean was very happy that Shelton could give him popular science. Otherwise he really doesn''t know this. "So, Leah is inviting you into her house and eat an apple. Have you eaten it?" Petunia said weirdly. "I ate." Sean nodded. "Is it tasty?" Howard began to wink again: "Well, my fault, you don''t want to move here anymore, it must be very delicious~" "It''s not as delicious as I bought!" Sean said straightforwardly: "But I like to eat." "Of course you like it!" Howard envied: "I like it for me too!" "Sean, are you sure you don''t move over?" Adam said and glanced at Petunia. "..." Petunia was also smiling at first, but Adam''s eyes swept away and her smile stagnated. Because she immediately understood what Adam meant. She was hired by Adam as a scumbag expert with a high salary, and now Leah is obviously a scumbag. And Sean has been hooked by the other party to eat apples at home, and the key thing that seems to be meowing is really just eating apples. what is this? This is pure scumbag spare tire behavior! It was obvious that she had neglected her duty. "Sean, can you tell me about her expressions when she asked you to eat apples at her house?" Teacher Petunia is online now. "She turned her back to the door, her tone was suddenly tender, tilted her head to look at me..." Sean straightforwardly described the scene when he was invited to eat an apple last night. "Have nothing really happened to you?" Howard was speechless. "We ate apples." Sean didn''t know what Howard meant. "..." Howard and Leonard looked at each other, very frustrated. Jade seeks a good price in the cemetery, and the hairpin waits for the time to fly. Why do they know the best, but they don''t have the opportunity to show their talents. However, people who are ignorant and ignorant like Shelton and Sean often have the opportunity to practice, and in the end they are often wasted! How unfair is the way of heaven! While Sean was not paying attention, Petunia secretly said to Adam: "You don''t like this Leah?" "Do you like being hit by a car?" Adam asked rhetorically. A person who doesn''t care, only pursues his own happiness and freedom, and encourages everyone to be like her, how can it be in his eyes. Knowing that Sean has a defect, he can''t drive, and he encourages Sean to drive. This is purely an act of idiots that disrupts others and harms himself. Now that Adam has decided to train Shaun out. Leah is a dangerous and restless person who can greatly affect Sean''s emotions, so Adam naturally didn''t want to let Sean get in touch. Otherwise, he wouldn''t specifically invite Penny, a scumbag, to serve as a preacher. "I feel that no matter how much I say and no matter how much I hear, it is not as effective as my own experience." Petunia whispered: "No matter how we oppose now, tell Sean that Leah is not suitable for him. He might not be able to listen to it, so it''s better to let them get along. With our reminder, Sean will always find Leah''s problem. " "Of course I know." Adam shook his head: "But this detour will waste a lot of Sean''s time. With this time, Sean can grow into a legendary doctor better and faster, and can benefit more patients. Why waste it on such a person? Moreover, Sean himself is flawed, and no one knows whether he can break free from such a big emotional defeat. What if it can''t? There are too many such people. " Peggy, who is more genius than Sean, would not know where he would stay if he hadn''t existed in this life. Anyway, the scientific community didn''t have her name. There used to be a survey in the American drama world to investigate who is the smartest. It seems that a woman on the street has the highest IQ. With the urinary nature of the American drama world, many geniuses are either buried, or fall prematurely and can no longer get up. Sean''s psychological endurance is even worse. Adam was unwilling to take this risk. "But when a man encounters this kind of thing, it''s useless for others to say more." Penny was also helpless and could only have an awkward showdown: "You may not know, but most of the time, most men know what kind of scum... what kind of person they like. Needless to say. They knew everything in their hearts. But they are still willing. There are really not many good ways to think about it. " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. This is really the truth. Do you not know that you are licking a dog? Do not! They know it too well. It''s just that once the hormones are on the top, that reason or anything can be relegated to the second line. Sean may not be clear, but with Petunia''s training, he should also know what Leah is. But he still likes to get along with her, and he can even say that he gives her special treatment. Change to someone else, try eating his apple! He is the most upright! This kind of special treatment shows that Sean''s subconscious mind is no different from other men with hormones. "Perhaps I should look at that Carly." Adam thoughtfully. "do not." Petunia shook her head and said, "A kind girl, not Leah''s opponent. If you believe me, then I have some simple opinions. Rather than stop or promote the relationship between Sean and this Carly in an attempt to dispel Leah''s influence. It''s better to push the progress of Sean and Leah a little faster, so that Sean''s suffering will end early. " "Of course I believe you, you are an expert in this area." Adam smiled: "But you forgot that Sean is first love, and this object has a great influence on his future emotional stereotypes. So I still think let him get in touch with Carly more. Um. Block Leah first. Come to a good first love to lay the emotional baseline. " "How can this be blocked?" Petunia shook her head: "Change to me, even if Sean ignores me, I will find him from time to time." Adam laughed and said nothing. Petunia thoughtfully. The next day. When Sean was about to go out, he met Leah and greeted him. "Hello, Leah." Sean responded formally. "This is the apple I bought for you." Leah handed Sean a basket of apples. "why?" Sean is puzzled Let''s celebrate and say goodbye temporarily. " Leah smiled and said: "Our company has accepted a big project. I need to travel to France for a period of time. I have long wanted to go to Europe for a stroll..." Leah happily talked about her longing for living in Europe, but did not notice that Sean''s face had changed, and she wrung her hands and shook her body, not wanting to listen to Leah anymore. For people with autism like Sean, once he has determined a certain emotional link, he simply cannot accept the lack of this emotional link. Leah yelled at the door of his heart before, and when he had opened the door to meet him, she turned and left. This kind of negative emotion is something that Sean can''t deal with. "Sean, what''s the matter with you?" Like Meredith and Petunia, Leah has the subconscious mind of retro Chongo. When it comes to living in the holy land, working and playing, she is naturally very excited, but she soon noticed something wrong with Sean. no way. Sean''s face was too ugly, and his movements were getting bigger and bigger. "I''m fine!" Xiao En blushed, and after wringing his hands vigorously, he touched his hair, yelled loudly, and walked away quickly. The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Favorites" below to record this time (Chapter 1192 Juno scared away the Mang sisters, Adam sticks the wild mandarin duck) reading records, and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1193： 6 people in the Arctic, the piano is my first name Hospital. "Murphy, you are going to work in the laboratory today." Adam knew Sean''s status with a glance, and directly assigned him to follow Carly in the laboratory. Although Barney Stinson is a scumbag, many scumbags speak for themselves, in fact, there is some truth to it. For example, those who can soothe a broken relationship will always be a new relationship. Because the human brain can remember the number of brutalities, either by ex-girlfriends or by current girlfriends. If you have a deep relationship with your ex-girlfriend, your ex-girlfriend is ferocious enough to make you unforgettable. Then have a few more romances, which can definitely dilute the brutal impression. As soon as the impression fades, the feelings fade away, and the sadness disappears. "ok." Sean held his breath and kept wringing his hands. He was obviously still in a state of being stimulated by Leah''s sudden departure, but he reflexively agreed to Adam''s order. "Doctor Duncan..." In the evening after get off work, Adam received a call from the president of California Institute of Technology Seibert. He originally thought that the other party was uncomfortable again, or forced to use drugs again for his career, but he was wrong this time. "This is a good thing, you can ask Sheldon..." It turned out that Sheldon had previously submitted an application to the National Science Foundation to go to the North Pole to survey the slow-speed magnetic monopole, and now there are vacancies for the original Arctic scientific expedition team members. Shelton now has the opportunity to go to the Arctic for scientific research. "Doctor Duncan, can you tell me?" Principal Seibert sneered over there, "I think you can tell him more clearly." "Are you afraid that he will bother you?" Adam knows it. "The last time he came to me in the middle of the night, my wife just let the dog go." Principal Seibert smiled bitterly: "Actually, if it wasn''t for your face, I wouldn''t call the dog back." "Thank you very much, then." Adam smiled and said, "The dog is too cruel. Next time, let a chicken chase him. Its really impossible. You put a Sesame Street bird doll in front of your house. I promise he will never come closer. " "Yes?" Principal Sebert''s tone immediately became happy. If you can get rid of such an annoying spirit in such a simple way, it is simply to thank God. "Um." Adam nodded: "This is a classic image created by the Sesame Street doll master. It is very popular with most children, but Shelton is not the majority. In his eyes, the image of the big bird doll is completely a big, yellow and terrifying big bird that makes him have nightmares! When he saw this image on TV since he was a child, he blacklisted Jim Henson, the famous doll master who created this image. I haven''t come down yet. " "Trouble wait." Principal Seibert said on the other side of the phone, and then he heard him call out: "My dear, go buy some Sesame Street bird dolls right away." "Is it a toy or a sticker? What are you going to do?" Principal Seiberts wifes puzzling voice came from the phone: "Our daughter is long past the age when she likes big bird dolls." "I want it all! The more the better, I want to put big bird dolls on all the places where I work and live. My daughter doesn''t like it now, but I am a fan of it now!" Principal Seibert finished speaking with his wife, and then said to Adam on the other end of the phone: "Sorry, Dr. Duncan, for keeping you waiting, thank you very much for teaching me this technique." After finishing speaking, he couldn''t help but complained: "If you can tell me earlier and let me put a poster of a big bird doll at the office door, then I won''t have to be harassed by him often." "It''s not too late." Adam does not blame Principal Seibert for treating his friend Sheldon this way. Because Shelton is too troublesome and troublesome. For any trivial matter, such as the problem of placing toilet paper, he can find Principal Seibert, and then annoy him until he is satisfied. "Then this matter, can you help me ask?" Sybert School has been looking forward to it for a long time. "alright." Adam nodded and said, "But now you have to talk to him directly about this kind of thing, after all, you are the principal." "Row." Principal Seibert is very happy. "A little reminder, you can follow Sheldon''s Twitter." Adam reminded: "He released all his timetables on that, and you follow his timetable. Oh, by the way, the most important thing is, dont notify him in advance, or his obsessive-compulsive disorder will make him follow you for further questions. "A painful lesson!" Principal Seibert''s face went dark. The last time he called Sheldon in advance and asked Sheldon to come and find him tomorrow morning, if he had something to say. As a result, Sheldon chased up to his home at night on the grounds that he could not be in particle uncertainty, and asked what was going on. Then his daughter yelled and his wife let go of the dog before she drove Sheldon away. In the end, his daughter and wife didn''t look good for several days, and his family status was trembling. How could he not remember. TBBT4A apartment. "What? I passed the application?" Shelton was a little surprised when he heard the news from Adam. "Are you going to the North Pole?" Howard they heard it and looked at each other, they were full of excitement. "I don''t like being too cold." Sheldon shook his head subconsciously: "Leinard, you all know me, how many times have I drank ice water in the theater too quickly and caused a headache and left early?" "It''s not you leaving, but we are all forced to leave!" Leonard vomited: "And you are the one with high-definition image memory. How many times have you come to tell us!" "A meaning." Sheldon looked at Leonard in surprise, and then said calmly: "14 times." "It does mean the same thing." Howard vomited: "You have a headache when you drink ice water too quickly, and then all of us started to have a headache. We all left the theater because of the headache, no problem!" "So I even drink ice water too quickly, let alone go to the North Pole." Sheldon worried. "Then don''t go." Leinard again began to recall the depression of watching a movie in the theater and then being forced to leave early, and a little headache faintly. "How can you say that!" Shelton immediately changed his face and stared at Leonard: "Unless Adam invests 500 million dollars in me now to let me knock out a miniature black hole. Otherwise, this is the most rare scientific research opportunity, and my best friend told me not to go! " "Then you go!" Leinard said in a huff: "But I think you still don''t like this answer, do you?" "certainly." Sheldon nodded confidently. "I can''t do anything with him." Leinard spread his hand and said, "Adam, you caused this trouble. Either you invest 500 million knives in him and hit a tiny black hole now, or let him shut up!" "Sheldon, I think you should go." Adam smiled and said, "This kind of opportunity is very rare. Besides, if you are not used to it alone, you can take Leonard and the others with you." "what?!" Leinard and the three were immediately taken aback. "Hmm." Sheldon looked at Leonard''s three immediately, showing a thoughtful expression: "If there are Leonard and the three of them, it will indeed help me resolve a lot of worries." "Don''t even think about it!" Howard was the first to refuse: "If I were to go, I would only make crossbows, and I was afraid that I would shoot someone to death with one arrow!" "It''s something!" Shelton did not consciously be shot, and reminded: "There are polar bears on the North Pole, and you will need your crossbow to protect you." "" Howard''s mouth twitched. Seeing that Sheldon was unconscious, he could only laugh at himself: "I think I''ll forget it. After all, I don''t even have a Ph.D. So what''s the use?" "Don''t say that." Sheldon comforted: "You really don''t have a doctorate, and it doesn''t contribute much to our scientific research. But you are an engineer. If the equipment is broken then you will need to repair it. There are other chores, you can get started, the Arctic conditions are simple, we need your chores. At the worst, you can feed the polar bear and save us. " Howard''s face was dark, his hands gestured with the crossbow movement, and he began to wind the crossbow, aimed at Sheldon, and shot Sheldon in the face without hesitation. "Don''t be naive." Sheldon looked at Howard and shook his head, with an expression of you are too childish, really **** off. "You are naive, don''t you really think Leonard and the others will go with you?" Howard said, looking at Leonard and Rajesh. "I have no idea." After Adam suggested, Leonard really thought about it, and then he got entangled. As Sheldon said, this is an extremely rare opportunity for scientific research. Even the theoretical physicist Shelton, who has never liked going out, plans to pass, let alone an experimental physicist like him who verifies the theory with experiments. "Rajesh, come on!" Howard hated iron and steel, glared at Leonard, and then greeted good friends. "If we can become a member of the string theory verification team, we can go to any bar in the university town to drink for free, as long as that university has a strong scientific research organization." Rajesh also tends to go. "Please, do we still lack the opportunity to drink in the bar? Are you short of money for that drink?" Howard called. "No shortage, but it''s free!" Rajesh said solemnly: "The two feelings are completely different. Dont forget that we comforted you last time in Las Vegas and helped you find a Jewish girlfriend to comfort you. At that time, you asked us if we paid. I learned that we paid, and I still remember your smile so happy that it exploded. Do you still use me to tell you the happiness of a prostitute? " "" Howard was immediately speechless. Some time ago, when they were playing a paintball fight between the schools and departments, Howard hooked up with Leslie, who likes to play backstab teammates. Leslie took the initiative. Because of the end of the Physics Cup competition, Howard jumped down to tear off his T-shirt and knelt down and shouted, which really made her interested. Howard kept a secret for a while afterwards, because he was afraid that Leonard was unhappy, and even more afraid that Adam would have an opinion on it. It wasn''t until Leonard and the others found out that Howard and Leslie''s interaction was tricky at school, and they were forced to interrogate them. Leonard made it clear that he didn''t care, and Adam naturally wouldn''t say anything about friends and ex-girlfriends that can''t be touched. They can arrange each other and be happy. It''s just a pity that the good times didn''t last long. Leslie soon got tired of Howard and dumped him. Howard looked like he was going to die, Leonard and Rajesh took him to Las Vegas to relax. When they met a professional, Rajesh knew how to appease Howard. So there is another classic piano behavior of Howard. "I am going to add two people to your team." Adam smiled and said: "How can a qualified team have no doctors? I am going to let Sean and Carly go with you to be your medical team members to ensure your medical safety." "Good proposal!" Shelton''s heart moved as soon as he heard: "Medical treatment is a more important team member than handyman. Adam, you are right to remind, but can''t you go in person? With you, we are not only safe from medical treatment, but we also have thugs. We are not afraid of the polar bears. " "Sorry, I can''t go." Adam shook his head immediately: "The hospital can''t be separated from me for so long. There are Sean and Carly the same. Seans technology is the best, and there is no outside influence on the Arctic scientific research station. In addition, I will equip you with the most reliable satellite phone, which is enough to guarantee your medical freedom. " "What kind of medical freedom, I think you want to create a chance for Sean and Carly to be alone?" Howard spit out. "This is one of the benefits too." Adam smiled slightly without denying it. No matter how dull people, in the Arctic research room, get along for three months day and night, and their feelings can be sublimated. Not to mention a man and a woman, they all have a little affection for each other. Zhang Cuishan and Yin Susu were enemies before, but later settled on Ice and Fire Island, and they even gave birth to their children. "If you have an idea, you can take a woman with you?" Seeing Howard still wanted to complain, Adam joked: "Or invite Leslie together?" "No! *4!" The four calls sounded together. "Sheldon, as the ultimate mortal enemy, doesn''t want me to know, Leonard and Howard are the former tool men who were thrown away by Leslie, I also know." Adam looked at Rajesh in surprise: "What are you excited about?" "I do not have" Rajesh lowered his head with a guilty conscience: "I just agree." "You guys think about it." Adam didn''t chase after him either. "I should say this." Sheldon was dissatisfied that Adam had seized the rights of his captain, and said to Leonard and them: "You are not the bestespecially an engineer. But you are familiar to me, and my stomach hurts when I think of interviewing other people. So congratulations, its you! Im the team leader, Leonard is in charge of designing the experiment, Rajesh is in charge of cooperation, Howard is in charge of equipment installation and commissioning, and other handyman, Sean and Carly are in charge of medical treatment. Now you can think about it! " "Think about it again!" When Howard saw that everyone had to agree, he quickly reminded: "If we don''t go, only Sheldon will go. We can enjoy the whole three months without Shelton, we can go outside to play! Rajesh, you can sit on the left side of the sofa. Leonard, you can go to the bathroom at 8:20! " "This is indeed a temptation." Rajesh and Leonard couldn''t help but waver when they heard it. Although these wishes were small, they were really tempting. "Forget it." Sheldon corrected: "Even if I go alone, you are not allowed to hang out together, you are not allowed to sit in my seat, and you are not allowed to go to my bathroom at 8:20!" Everyone: "..." Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1194： That night, why did you look so bright? TBBT4A apartment. Faced with Howard''s suggestion that Sheldon would enjoy the treatment they could enjoy after leaving, Sheldon directly refuted it. Even if he goes alone, Leonard and the others are at home, they are not allowed to do this or that. Otherwise, he will definitely show them good looks when he comes back. Leonard and they looked at Sheldon for a while, and when he saw him glaring at them with puffed eyes, they were immediately discouraged, and they raised their hands and said, "Forget it, I''ll go." The temptation left is gone, it is better to gamble on your luck to the celebrity history of science. "very good." Sheldon nodded in satisfaction: "Now I''m going to call my mother." said, took out his cell phone, dialed Mrs. Cooper''s phone, and walked to the bedroom. "Everyone, while Sheldon is away, I have a word to say." When Adam saw Sheldon talking on the phone and arguing with his mother about not closing the bedroom door with Gods blessing, he said to everyone: I know that Sheldon is dying, so stay with him in the Arctic scientific expedition cabin. It''s difficult, especially for three months. But I want to say that this scientific research opportunity is very rare. You have to be patient. Howard, don''t make equipment such as bows and crossbows, to confuse everyone and kill Sheldon. Rajesh, dont agree. Leonard, dont devise other methods. For example, doing research on Huang Shelton, tampering with data secretly. " "how come." Leonard didn''t want to admit it. "I can not do it." Howard directly shook his head: "I am shooting him with an arrow now, let alone three months later." "I now know why you have always been Mr. Vorowitz." Adam nodded. "What do you mean!" Howard''s face went dark suddenly. "In pursuit of the truth, you don''t want to give anything, how can you succeed?" Adam looked at him. "You said it was easy, you were trapped there, and it was not you who stayed with him for three months!" Howard whispered. "There is a satellite phone, you can find me if you have anything, as long as it is proper, I will help you persuade Shelton." Adam looked at the three of them: "But even if there is no progress in the survey process, the super annoying spirit Sheldon appears. Dont deliberately sabotage the accuracy of his survey experiment in order to avoid it. Its what it is like! " Original time and space, Leonard and the three of them just couldn''t stand Sheldon''s transformation into a super annoying spirit Sheldon when the experiment did not make good progress. They all wanted to kill Sheldon. In the end, although he did not start, he also tampered with the data, which made Shelton mistakenly believe that the experiment was a success. The Nobel Prize in Physics was in hand and he directly sent a group of text messages, causing a certain degree of social death. Since Adam knew, he didn''t want them to do that. Although Leonard came back and said that he kept the original data, it is hard to say that he did not miss the real discovery during the fraud. "Row." Adam said so, Leonard nodded naturally and agreed. As soon as he agreed, Howard and Rajesh nodded although they were a little unhappy. "Okay, then I''ll go ask Sean and Carly." Adam saw this, did not stay, got up and left, and went to the hospital. Hospital. "What? Going to the North Pole for three months?" Carly was stunned as soon as she heard it: "Director, Carly in my laboratory." "I know." Adam smiled and said, "You go with Sean, you are the best. This time, my friends are going to the Arctic expedition together. They will stay there for three months. In terms of medical treatment, I naturally want to equip them with the best, so I came to you. " "Sean is going too?" Carly dissipated in surprise, her face beaming with joy. "right." Adam smiled and said, "Originally, Sean could go alone, but you know Carly, he can''t practice medicine alone for the time being. So someone has to watch. I think he has a closer relationship with you, so I can only trouble you. " "Director rest assured." Carly smiled happily when she heard it: "I''m willing to go." "good." Adam nodded: "You are ready." "Go to the North Pole for three months?" Sean was also a little dazed after hearing the news. "Yes, this is one of the training programs for you." Adam didn''t explain so much to Sean. "ok." Sean did not say much, "I want to talk to Dr. Glassman." "Can." Adam has no opinion. After receiving the call, Dr. Glassman hesitated, but wisely did not call Adam again, leaving Sean as he pleased. Because he has clearly felt the growth of Sean these days, much more than the influence of Sean that he has been diligently caring for and caring for Sean for many years. The six Sheltons are going to the North Pole, but they still make a very big wave in their respective circle of relatives and friends. "Misie, is it Sheldon again?" Adam received a video call from Missy. Seeing that Missy looked worried, he couldn''t help but laugh. "Who else is there besides him!" Misie vomited: "Would you like to persuade him to let him not go, there is still a certain risk to stay there for so long." "do not worry." Adam comforted: "The conditions for the scientific expedition are pretty good, and I will also help to check the missing and fill in the vacancies to ensure their safety." "The main thing I am not worried about is this." Missi shook her head and said, "I am worried about the people who live with him, can they stand the torment of three months. I was afraid that they had psychological problems, and then killed Sheldon. In this regard, I am the clearest! I have lived with him for 14 years. I am still his sister. I have wanted to beat him more than once. I''m talking about the kind of mortal beating. He is very troublesome. Once the bottleneck is researched, the troublesome tortoise is even more unbearable. Even he himself said that scientific research is very enjoyable, but scientific research that gets stuck in a bottleneck is another matter. More than once, I saw him staring at his whiteboard in a daze. I cant imagine the consequences of being in a small wooden house like the Arctic for three months if it happens. I would still ignore him and leave. On the North Pole side, there is ice and snow outside the cabin, and if I spend a little longer outside, it will freeze to death. I am not worried that Leonard and the others will go out and freeze to death in order to avoid Sheldon. I only worry that Leonard, in order to avoid Sheldon, and they don''t want to endure the severe cold, they cheated Sheldon out, and then locked the door to prevent Sheldon from entering. Don''t say there is no such possibility? " "" Adam''s mouth twitched. really is my sister. knows exactly what Sheldon is. Really high EQ. clearly figured out the risks Sheldon may encounter. Original time and space, Leonard and the others devised plans to get rid of Sheldon. One of them was to trick Sheldon out of the house and not let him in again. "Don''t worry, I told them that they are not allowed to do this." Adam smiled. "They have agreed now, but they don''t know what they will face." Misie is still worried. "Then what do you say?" Adam shrugged: "This scientific research is a very good opportunity. I am as timid as Shelton, and I want to try it. You don''t let him go, and since then, I owe him a Nobel Prize in Physics. " "Forget it, let him go." Missi listened to this, thinking about the future because of this, she will always be nagged by the troubled spirit Sheldon. Her heart is tired and she doesn''t bother to take care of it anymore. Leonard''s side, Petunia was very unhappy after hearing the news. Because although she has been with Leonard for two years, she also fought twice during the period (dating twice), and now they are both single with each other. Recently, because the otaku scientist seems to have better economic conditions than she expected, and the influence of the little **** who moved upstairs, she has become more concerned about Leonard. In this case, Leonard will go to the North Pole for an expedition for 3 months without telling her. What do you mean! 3 months. is enough for her to talk about three serious relationships, plus three 36-hour rehabilitation exercises at the end of each serious relationship. Leonard saw Petunia aggressively asking, but also noticed the problem, and boldly asked Petunia what she meant. Petunia was subconsciously reserved again, unwilling to explain. Leonard finally went to the North Pole. 3 months later. "Welcome back." Adam drove to pick up four wild men and a couple in person. That''s right. Three months of getting along day and night, Sean and Carly formally established a relationship. The two of them are sweet and sweet, but the other four are not shy. In order to keep warm, they didn''t even shave, even the cleanliness Sheldon. Adam knew that Sheldon was not mainly to keep warm, but to be more combative. Emmm. Scientific research has proved that the beard can reduce the damage of the fist coming over, play a defensive role, and enhance its combat effectiveness in disguise. Shelton mainly wanted to reduce the pain when he was beaten. With Adam''s reminder, Leonard and the others did not secretly tamper with Sheldon''s survey data. Facing Sheldon, who was irritated because the survey data could not verify the correctness of the string theory, after getting worse again and again, they couldn''t help but shook their fists. Of course, this is also related to Sean Carly and the others. Because of the medical team members Shaun and Carly, Leonard didn''t have much worry about starting. Because Sean and Carly have confirmed their relationship, they show off in front of them all day, which further aggravates their impulse to beat people. "Thank God, we are back alive." Howard knelt on the ground, looking up to the sky and cheering. "how do you feel?" Adam looked at Sean and Carly. "very good." Sean looked away, but there was a smile on his face. "Thank you, Director." Carly loves Sean very much, and now they are finally married, and remembering that this was specially arranged by Adam, she is naturally very grateful. "Adam, hurry up." Leonard urged and complained, "Why are you alone? Where''s Petunia?" "I didn''t tell her." Adam smiled and let everyone get into the car. In order to pick them up this time, I changed the commercial vehicle. "why?" Leonard looked at Sean and Carly, that was sour and regretful. If he knew that night, he would have flickered Petunia to death. "Because you can surprise Petunia." Adam reminded: "Didnt I hear that someone calls himself a romantic ninja? One is to know in advance and then wait, the other is to suddenly appear in front of you, which is more exciting and impulsive? " "It must have appeared suddenly." Leonard''s eyes lit up, and he touched his pocket for the romantic blow he had prepared for Petunia, and he laughed. "I''m afraid that Petunia is not alone when she suddenly appears~" Howard couldn''t help but blow. "" Leonard''s face turned dark, and he glared at Howard. Howard shrugged. Leonard was helpless, his eyes suddenly became anxious. no way. This is too much like Petunia''s style. Perhaps this is the biggest reason why he doesn''t want to surprise Petunia subconsciously. He knocked on Petunia''s door more than once, and wanted to make an appointment with Petunia, but he was so heartened to see that there were tall and strong handsome guys behind Petunia. Different people every time. That kind of taste... "Hey, I knew I would let Petunia go with us." Leonard couldn''t help but whispered. "What beautiful thing do you want!" After Howard heard it, he complained again: "Even if Petunia is gone, it might be cheaper for Sean that night..." "Da da da." Leonard was immediately anxious, and interrupted aloud, motioning Howard to stop talking. "Which night was that night?" Adam teased. "Nothing, nothing." Leonard waved his hand again and again. "Isn''t it the night when the heating was cut off, we hugged each other to keep warm?" Sheldon was straightforward and spoke out indifferently. "He really said it!" Leonard''s face turned black and red: "We have all said that no one can say it!" "It seems that it was also that night that you determined the relationship?" Adam looked at Sean and Carly clearly. "Yes." Sean nodded straightforwardly. Carly was a little embarrassed, but she couldn''t hide the smile in her eyes. That night, the two of them warmed each other. Although there was another group of people muttering a little bit inadequate, but for her, it was good enough. "Well, its not shabby!" Adam smiled. Everyone looked different when they heard it. Sheldon doesnt matter, Sean and Carly just want the beauty of it. Howard and Leonard were embarrassed, but Rajesh wanted to look forward to what he wanted to say, but because of Carly''s presence, he couldn''t say it. I really want to talk. TBBT4A apartment. After everyone entered the apartment, Leonard threw his bag on the ground and went out and knocked on Petunia''s door on the opposite side. "Leinard, you are back!" Petunia opened the door and saw that although the bearded Leonard made her a little strange, she hadn''t seen her for 3 months. Petunia was stimulated by the hormones emitted by the bearded, and she was very excited. Without waiting for Leonard to speak, the capital 5 absolutely actively launched to give a hug, and then began to nibble on his beard. Leonard would naturally not be so stupid to say anything when he saw this. The two closed the door directly and went in. At the door of room 4A, Howard and Rajesh were dumbfounded. "I knew I would go and tell Petunia that we are back." Howard murmured. "Yes, anyone can go!" Rajesh said mockingly. The two murmured at each other for a while, entered the apartment, and watched Sheldon sitting on his throne with a contented expression, and the corners of his mouth twitched. "You guys tidy up and go to dinner together later." Adam greeted. "I''m afraid Leonard has no time to go..." Howard said jealously. "Don''t worry, he has." Adam raised his hand and looked at the time, then he smiled for sure: "Maybe faster than you." "Hi, big guys~" As soon as the voice fell, Leonard opened the door with a high spirit. Everyone: "..." Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: ~： The new book "The Devils Lin Zhutian Begins with the American Drama" The new small book "Magic Lin Zhutian Begins with American TV Dramas" is testing the waters today. There are those who like the Big Bang Theory and extraordinary American TV dramas. You can check it out and add a collection. Thank you. Https:// Please remember the domain name of this book''s first publication:. Mobile version reading URL: Chapter 1195： Scientists romance, 1 minute and eternity You can search for "Cool Notes from Daily American Drama Novels ( in Baidu to find the latest chapters! TBBT4A apartment. Leonard returned in a flash. "What are you doing back?" Howard couldn''t think of his sister. "What do you mean?" Leonard''s face froze. "You and Petunia didn''t succeed?" Howard hinted with a wretched expression. "What does this have to do with you?" Leonard said in embarrassment. "I did not mean." Howard explained: "It''s not that I want to inquire, but that my brother desperately wants to know!" "Then tell you brother, it has nothing to do with him!" Leonard exasperated. "He didn''t do it~" When Howard heard it, he lowered his head and said to the shoes. "To shut up!" Howard''s gestures were too insulting and hurtful, and Leonard couldn''t help but began to roar. "Okay, Leonard, we are going out to dinner together, do you want to call Petunia together?" Adam smiled. "I''ll ask." Leonard hesitated, then walked out slowly. "Sheldon, otherwise this year, you and Leonard will change, you come to Batman, Leonard to the Flash?" Howard and Rajesh bit their ears for a while, then made a serious proposal to Sheldon. "Do not!" Sheldon refused. He loves the Flash the most! "Don''t laugh at Leonard." Adam looked at Rajesh, who was a thief who didn''t speak but smiled: "Somehow he has the opportunity to touch the super power, and you guys~" "..." The smiles of Howard and Rajesh suddenly stopped. The apartment is opposite the door. Leonard walked over slowly, raising his hands again and again, and finally knocked on Petunia''s door. "Who?" Petunia''s slightly irritable voice came out. "Me, Leonard." Leonard said with embarrassment. There was no sound in the apartment. "Penny, are you still there?" Leonard waited, glanced back at his apartment, and couldn''t help asking. There is still no sound in the apartment. "What''s up?" After a full minute, Petunia opened the door, turned sideways, not looking at Leonard. "Adam said he is going to dinner together, are you going?" Leonard said with a smile. "I won''t go, it''s a little uncomfortable." Petunia shook her head. "Do you want Adam to show you?" Leonard cared. "Let him show you first." Petunia said subconsciously. Leonard flushed suddenly. "sorry." Petunia also felt that she had done too much and adjusted her emotions: "It''s just that you just walk away if you talk about it, and it''s a full three months, and then come after you talk about it, and just leave if you talk about it. It makes me feel very uncomfortable!" "sorry." Leonard heard Petunia apologize, no matter how great the grievance was, no matter how big the shame was, he explained: "I was not like this before, and I don''t know what''s going on... Maybe I should look to Adam... " "Farewell." Petunia suppressed the breath in her heart and re-accounted for her: "Maybe we don''t have experience yet and we haven''t cooperated well." "It must be so!" Leonard was overjoyed when he saw this: "Penny, have you ever experienced this situation?" "No, not once!" Petunia avoided Leonard''s expectant gaze and bulged her mouth. "..." Leonard grinned stiffly. How come everything is not as good as he expected! If he knew it, he wouldn''t be one step closer to Petunia...Well, even if he knew the embarrassing situation now, he did it 100% after going back one hundred times. The scene suddenly quieted down. Petunia leaned on her side, not looking at Leonard, with her tongue resting on her cheek, almost writing a big embarrassing word. Leonard''s eyes were erratic, and he glanced at Petunia from time to time, screaming in his heart. Not long ago, their enthusiasm came and went suddenly. They were lying there side by side, staring at the ceiling. It was this kind of atmosphere. no! This situation cannot continue! Leonard mobilized all 173''s IQ for his brother, suddenly thought of something, took out something from his pants pocket, and handed it to Petunia: "I almost forgot, Petunia, this is a gift I brought you when I went to the North Pole. ." "Leinard, you don''t need to be like this..." Petunia is also a sentimental person. Hearing Leonard brought a gift to herself from the North Pole, her hard heart immediately softened. She took the gift wrapped in a handkerchief, took a look in her hand, and subconsciously said: " Oh, boy, it was you~" "Do you know what this is?" Leonard said in surprise. "do not know." Petunia shook her head, playing with a square glass sheet that was 8 cm long and 5 cm wide. There was a small glass sheet between the glass sheets. "..." Leonard suddenly understood, and his face flushed again. "what is this?" Seeing this, Petunia quickly turned away from the subject and asked humbly. "A snowflake." Seeing Petunias friendly attitude, Leonard immediately got out of the embarrassment and explained with a smile: "Snowflakes in the North Pole." "Oh, I see." Petunia was reminded of this, and found that there was indeed a white snowflake-like thing in the small glass in the middle of the glass. "Um." Leonard introduced: "I kept it in pure polyvinyl acetal resin, it will never deteriorate!" "Oh, mygod!" Petunia was dumbfounded. "This is what I want to hear~" Leonard looked at Petunia who was so touched. Under the agitation, the little clever ghost was back online, and the corners of his mouth were cocked and said witty things. Petunia is the old Siji, and she understood it all at once. She patted Leonard affectionately, and then looked at the ever-changing North Pole snowflake: "This is the most romantic thing I have heard and cannot understand. One sentence." "I am a romantic ninja." Leonard was proud: "In fact, this is very simple. The simple substance of cyanoacrylate will polymerize in..." I can''t say the rest. A murderer had dragged him in. "It seems that he succeeded in the end." In the apartment, Howard heard Petunia''s prayer and started talking to the upper again, then got up and wanted to take a peek. "Enough." Adam reminded. "All right." Seeing this, Howard immediately shrank back: "Then we are still going to dinner, are we still waiting for Leonard and the others?" "Forget it, let''s have dinner tomorrow night, and you guys will go back and deal with it." Adam looked at Howard and their big beards, thought for a while and said. "Actually we can wait, Leonard will be quick." Howard mocked. "You are wrong, no matter how fast the reality is, it can''t match the speed of thinking." Adam looked at him teasingly. "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. The next day. night. Everyone organizes a new one and has a dinner together. "Welcome everyone to return successfully from the North Pole." Adam raises his glass: "cheers!" "Cheers!" Leonard raised his glass vigorously, agreeing most simply and loudly. Petunia was also blushing. Sean and Carly are reserved but warm. Rajesh was the one who was most satisfied with the trip to the North Pole, and he also smiled. Howard was in a state of exhaustion and his face was exhausted. Sheldon held the lemonade, a little lost. After everyone clinked glasses, Pei''s mom went online and couldn''t help but care: "Sheldon, are you okay?" "I''m fine." Shelton is not in a high mood: "But something is happening in the scientific community." "what''s the matter?" Petunia curiously asked. Since Leonard showed the romance of a scientist last night, she has really become interested in science. "Leave him." Leonard smiled and reminded: "The results of his survey in the Arctic are not ideal, so I am not happy." "I am sad for the entire scientific community." Sheldon puffed his eyes. "Don''t you represent the entire scientific community." Leonard teased: "As far as I know, Leslie and Klai Peak are both laughing at it." "Lelis Winkel! Barry Kleipik!" Shelton gritted his teeth as soon as he heard the two names. Leslie needless to say, Sheldon''s old enemy. Barry Kleipik, a direct competitor of Sheldon, is also a theoretical physicist who studies string theory at California Institute of Technology. He also likes to tease Sheldon. This time, Sheldon returned without success. The two of them were the happiest dancers. They not only met face-to-face ridicule, but also kept sending group text messages and ridiculing Sheldon''s failure on all social networks such as Twitter. "Oh sweetheart, don''t be upset for them." Petunia looked at Sheldon pitifully. "It''s all sweetheart." Howard looked tired, but hearing Petunia talking like that, he couldn''t help being mean. "Penny likes to call others sweetheart, slightly ironic." Sheldon straightforwardly pointed out Petunia''s habit of addressing others. "You really understand me." Petunia smiled and said, "But I really didn''t mean to ridicule this time." "Yes?" Howard couldn''t help but said: "I think you should ridicule, especially science, don''t you think?" Having said this, he glanced at Leonard, jokingly. "..." Leonard''s face went dark. "Do you think that you can avoid ridicule, Mr. Vorowitz?" Petunia grasped the essence. "Mr. Vorowitz, do you have anything else to say?" Leonard gave Petunia a thumbs up, then raised his head, chin facing Howard. "What''s wrong with you?" Howard mumbled: "Penny, you used to like the Flash~" "Even the Flash is my Flash!" Petunia directly stunned and went back: "And I''m the Flash who worked very hard, very hard!" "..." Howard looked at Penny like this and Leonard whose chin was about to rise to the sky, lowered his head depressed. He really doesn''t have the energy to talk more today. "I am the Flash!" Sheldon looked at Petunia dissatisfied. "Sorry, honey." Penny immediately changed her face and smiled and said to Sheldon: "The Flash is yours, no one will **** you, and no one wants to **** you." "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched and his chin retracted. "Sheldon, don''t be depressed." Adam smiled and said: "Scientific research is like this. Before success, it is all going in the dark. This is why theoretical physicists are second only to mathematicians. At least you did your best this time. No one is holding you back. " "maybe." Sheldon said unhappy: "But I always feel that Howard spent too long there to make useless crossbow arrows." "Oh, that''s not useless!" Thinking of the torture of the previous three months, Howard sneered: "It''s just that we promised Adam, and it didn''t work in the end." "why?" Shelton puzzled: "Are you going to shoot a polar bear with a crossbow arrow?" "There are not only polar bears over there!" Howard taunted: "There are also bear kids! My crossbow arrows are accurate!" "Ridiculous." Sheldon shook his head: "I knew I should endure stomach pains and interview a few better team members. At the very least, I have to change to an engineer." "I should also take the opportunity to shoot directly!" Howard gritted his teeth. "Adam, can''t you really invest 500 million knives to create a miniature black hole for me?" Shelton couldn''t help but said: "Imagine what this means to the scientific community. 500 million dollars is not difficult for you, right?" "Let''s see it later." Adam smiled. The dinner atmosphere is not bad. Halfway through, Petunia and Carly meet to go to the bathroom together. "Why do girls always like to go to the bathroom together?" Howard looked at the backs of them leaving, and curiously said: "It takes more time for girls to go to the bathroom. They go in groups, and won''t wait longer." "It sounds like you and Rajesh are different." Adam teased. "You are so boring." Since Leonard gave a gift last night and pulled back a round, after Penny gave him another chance, he tried his best and finally made Penny stop talking to him. So I was in a good mood, eating wildly while laughing at Howard. "You are very proud." Howard didn''t see Leonard doing this, and looked at him sideways. "You caught me!" Leonard made no secret of it and smiled. "and many more." Howard was very upset looking at Leonard like this, and suddenly remembered something: "I remember that we had an agreement that whoever of us chased a beautiful girlfriend first would have to ask that girlfriend to help introduce each other a girlfriend." "I don''t remember it." The complacency on Leonard''s face froze for an instant, denied a word, and bowed his head to eat. He has a hunch that he needs to work extra hard at night. "On June 30, 2004. Spider-Man 2 was released at the AMC Cinemas in Pasadena. There were only red ice drinks, no blue ones..." Sheldon reminded straightforwardly. "You heard it!" Howard never thought that one day he would like Sheldon so much for his high-definition graphic memory, and raised his chin to Leonard: "You and Penny are you nowthen me. Where''s your girl?" "I heard, but you can''t ask me to do that." Leonard said helplessly. "why?" Howard dissatisfied. "Because at that time I never thought I would have a girlfriend before you." Leonard shouted: "You have always lied to us, saying that you are a master of love, so I made this agreement with you, who knows that you are either bragging or spending money, and you don''t have a serious girlfriend at all. And I just had **** with Petunia now, I don''t want to ruin me directly for your girl! Is this reason sufficient? " "Adam, you judge!" Seeing Leonard''s persistence, Howard couldn''t help but look at Adam. "Okay, let Adam judge!" When Leonard heard it, the corners of his mouth curled up. He felt that Adam must be on his side. "I think Leonard can let Penny try." Adam smiled. "what?" Leonard looked at Adam incredulously. "Don''t get me wrong, I just don''t want to see Howard like this again!" Adam Tucao: "It''s better to find him a girlfriend to restrain him, otherwise our eyes and ears will not be able to stand it sooner or later." The address of the latest chapters of daily American dramas: https:// Reading address of the full text of daily American TV series: https:// Daily American TV series txt download address: https:// Daily reading of American TV series: https:// In order to facilitate the next reading, you can click on the "Collection" below to record the reading record of this (Chapter 1195 Scientist''s Romance, One Minute and Eternity), and you can see it next time you open the bookshelf! If you like "Daily American Drama", please recommend this book to your friends (QQ, blog, WeChat, etc.), thank you for your support! ! () Chapter 1196： Little cute girl Bernadette is online Dinning room. "You heard it!" When Howard saw Adam standing on his side, he straightened his chest and proudly faced Leonard: "Where is my girl?" "Adam..." Leonard grimaced: "Penny and I have just officially started, don''t let me end it immediately!" "Relax, I know you are a clever little ghost. You will be able to satisfy both Howard and yourself." Adam teased. "And me?" Rajesh said dissatisfied: "Why didn''t I know there was this agreement? Are you carrying me?" "You were not there..." Howard really couldn''t bear the look in Rajesh''s eyes, explained, and looked at Sheldon: "Sheldon, come on!" "You were not in a snack shop at the time, and you were going to solve your habitual urgency." Sheldon immediately described the scene. "Because of this?" Rajesh quit: "Just because I have a small bladder, I can''t have a beautiful girlfriend?" "What do you say?" Adam smiled. "Damn." Rajesh immediately lowered his head and grumbled self-pity. "what are you guys saying?" Petunia and Carly are back. "nothing." Leonard concealed: "It''s almost time for dinner tonight, shall we go back?" "Row." Adam nodded. night. TBBT4A apartment. "Wow, you really are a genius." Afterwards, Petunia let out a long sigh. "thanks." Leonard should have been very proud, but now he is thinking about it, he just said casually: "I am an experimental physicist, what we do is to verify whether complex theories can be realized, 0 to 1 I can not, 1 to 100, my specialty !" "Don''t be proud, it''s only 1 to 10." Petunia didn''t want to give Leonard too many false signals. "... Adam praised me as a clever ghost!" Leonard was said by Penny and couldn''t help but argued. "I heard." Petunia corrected: "But Adam was talking about little clever ghosts." "..." Leonard was a little unhappy. "Don''t be unhappy." Penny wanted to chat with Leonard for a while and relax. Seeing Leonard was silent, she smiled affectionately: "Little clever ghosts are also clever ghosts, very good. You flashed back and forth yesterday, I almost gave up on you, who would have thought that you are not only clever, but also working so hard. " "Thank you, I have a lot of accumulation, and I have Googled a lot recently." Leonard was a little grateful: "It was too exciting yesterday...Listen, ask, did you have an appointment with anyone?" "You''re talking about the kind that won''t change after a hundred years of hanging on the hook?" Petunia asked. "That''s it." Leonard felt that he and Howard should not be counted. However, it was agreed that Sheldon was present at the time. With his high-definition image memory, Sheldon was really immortal and would never be forgotten. "Why do you ask?" Petunia casually talked about some classic cases from the past. "A long time ago, Vorowitz and I had an agreement that involved you now..." Leonard said cautiously. Without even saying Howard''s name, he went directly to Vorowitz and tried his best to distinguish his relationship with Howard, but he found it was still useless. As soon as Vorowitz came out, Petunia, who had been resting his arm against him, moved away from him and warned with a very serious look in his eyes and tone. "Ok, I don''t know what you are going to say next, but you better be careful. This may be the last time we talk." She may be able to believe Leonard''s morals, but she definitely does not believe in Howard''s morals. That is the Lord who can do everything. Of course, it is not that she is conservative. If Leonard and Adam had an agreement, she agreed directly without saying a word. But with Howard Vorowitz, don''t even think about it. "No, no, not what you think." Leonard was anxious, quickly picked up his glasses from the bedside table, looked at Petunia, and explained their agreement again. "Do you think now is the time to talk about this kind of thing?" Petunia was dissatisfied. "Anyway, I''m pretty sure I can''t say it beforehand." Leonard said frankly. "...Adam is right, you are really a little clever ghost!" Petunia was speechless. "Hey-hey." Leonard chuckled, he could see that Petunia was no longer the attitude of you just say one more and were done, so he tentatively asked, "So, what do you think?" "not so good!" Petunia gave him a white look: "I won''t introduce my friend to Howard!" "It doesn''t have to be good friends." Leonard was shrewd again: "You don''t have that kind of bad friend?" "Don''t be clever, with this cleverness, you can think about other things." Petunia grumbled. "Actually, Howard is very kind at heart." Leonard saw that Petunia didn''t bother to introduce her bad friends to Howard, so she could only speak nicely to Howard. "His problem is not the inside, but the creepy and wretched outside." Petunia was not angry. Seeing Leonard staring at herself, her heart softened: "I''ll try." The next day. California Institute of Technology. Office building of the Department of Physics. "Howard, don''t you need to go to work?" Leonard looked at Howard, who ran to his lab and circled him as soon as he got to work, and said speechlessly: "I have already spoken to Petunia." "Very good." Howard said so, but he still didn''t step out of the door. He just turned around, making all kinds of weird movements from time to time to attract Leonard''s attention. "How about I remind Penny again?" Leonard wanted to sink his heart and experiment several times, but Howard interrupted him and said helplessly. "Very good." Howard still only had a word, but the look in his eyes signaled Leonard to contact him quickly. "I texted." Leonard had no choice but to take out his mobile phone and edited a text message to Petunia to remind Howard. After sending it, he showed Howard: "Now you are satisfied? Can you go?" "I''ll come back this afternoon!" Howard glanced at the text message, smiled satisfied, said something, and left. "If you worked so hard, you would have gone to heaven!" Leonard complained to the back of Howard''s departure. Cheesecake shop. Petunia received Leonard''s text message, rolled her eyes and ignored him intentionally, but thought that he was really working hard, standing there thinking of any friends she could introduce to Howard. "waiter!" The waiting customer saw Petunia standing there, and couldn''t help raising his hand and shouting. "You wait first." Petunia showed the classic characteristics of waiters in the American TV series. She didn''t look at the customers, and asked the customers not to shout, and she was thinking about her own affairs. Customers dare not speak. "Ha! There is it!" When Petunia glanced over the petite but murderous figure, she brightened her eyes and walked directly over, and said to the woman who was also wearing a yellow waiter uniform: "That, Bernadette, I remember you are still in school, don''t you? " "Um." The petite and cruel Bernadette, with a soft voice: "I''m still reading a Ph.D." "Have you all studied Ph.D.?" Petunia gave Bernadette a surprised look: "That''s great, do you have a boyfriend?" "No." Bernadette shook his head. "That''s better." Petunia was overjoyed: "Let me introduce one for you, he is also a scientist." "Do you know a scientist?" Bernadette looked up at Petunia. "...I know many scientists!" Not to be outdone, Petunia thought for a while and said some professional words she often heard from Leonard and the others. "It''s amazing, you really know a lot of scientists." Bernadette said as she walked to greet her guests. "So, how do you feel? I was dating a scientist recently, shall we date four?" Petunia ran after her. "I have no idea." Bernadette hesitated: "I am very busy, and I want to study Ph.D. and work-study programs..." "Then you have to live." Petunia persuaded: "Life is not just about work. Maybe it''s your true son who I met this time..." Having said this, she couldn''t hold herself laughing. "What''s so funny?" Bernadette was puzzled. "Nothing, nothing." Petunia waved her hand again and again. She can''t say that she feels funny. Who will Howard''s real son? Rajesh may be possible. But others, it''s so funny. Be sure to send this group of jokes to Leonard and the others later, this time the joke will definitely make everyone laugh out loud. "What time?" Bernadette asked. "whatever!" Petunia said immediately: "When do you have time, we will listen to you! You are an absolute heroine! We can wait!" "The night after tomorrow." Bernadette thought for a while and said. "Can!" Petunia agreed in one fell swoop. At this time, someone greeted again, and the two separated and went to work on their own. Petunia couldn''t wait to take out her phone, compiled a text message, and then sent it in groups. California Institute of Technology. Leonard received the text message and immediately laughed. "What is so funny?" Leslie was also in the laboratory and couldn''t help being surprised. "Look at it!" Leonard sent the text message to Leslie to have a look. "Is this Bernadette good?" Leslie said straightforwardly: "Because only those who do not spend money are the true goddess of Howard." "Don''t you say that." Leonard almost didn''t laugh to death, defending his good friend Howard so much, but without hesitation in his hands, he directly sent Leslie''s classic quotations to the editor. "LOL." Petunia answered one immediately. noon. buffet. Howard came over with a black face. That''s right! The text messages sent by Petunia and Leonard did not shy away from Howard at all, and each one was sent to Howard. "Howard, please do this!" Leonard joked: "You are about to meet your destiny because of me!" "Come on!" Rajesh dissatisfied: "What a shit! I never believed in that!" "Then how many tears do you shed from watching various romantic dramas?" Howard scolded him. "I just hope, but I know there are too few in reality." Rajesh looked at Howard: "After all, the love between men and women is just for reproduction..." "..." Howard really couldn''t bear Rajesh''s wistful eyes. After sitting down, his face instantly changed: "This meal, please! I really didn''t expect Petunia to find one for me so quickly." Leonard suddenly felt bad and funny. No matter how they laughed at Howard was Bernadette''s true son, they couldn''t change him, risking being kicked off by his goddess girlfriend Petunia, and helping Howard settle a date. And with Howard''s face, as long as there is a date, what is ridicule? This wave, he lost! Time soon came the night after tomorrow. Leonard drove, Petunia sat in the passenger seat, Howard urged in the back to pick up Bernadette. At first glance, Howard was a little dissatisfied. Because he was short enough, and Bernadette was shorter than him. The reason why he was so obsessed with Leonard''s female doctor Stephanie is because she is very tall. Emmm. According to him, Stephanie alone is taller than all the women in his family combined. And he doesn''t want his children to play roller coasters until they are 20 years old, or that they won''t be able to play roller coasters for the rest of their lives. I also blame Leonard for acting too fast, otherwise he will propose the girlfriend that Petunia finds for him, who must be tall and beautiful! But he didn''t show any strangeness at all. Because although Bernadette is too short to be in his eyes, there is no way, Bernadette has more advantages, and it caught his heart at once! Don''t look at the people of their tribe who are fooling around with others in pursuit of true love one by one, and don''t have children as a burden. But Howard and their subconscious mind and actions all want to have more children. And Bernadette would be a good mother at first glance. In addition, Bernadette''s appearance is also online, and he is still a woman. Howard instantly suppressed his height expectations and launched an enthusiastic offensive against Bernadette. "Penny said you were studying while working, what did you learn?" "Microbiology Oh, then you can study me." "What''s the meaning?" "Isn''t microbiology the study of tiny organisms?" "I know, I learned this." "...Because I''m small and exquisite, I said you can study me... I''m just joking." "are you sure?" Howard''s enthusiasm and shrewdness were chilled by Bernadette''s calm. Leonard and Petunia in the front row looked at each other and could feel that tonight will be very long. The facts also proved their guess. At the very least, the drive to the restaurant is extraordinarily long. "Do you like science fiction?" "Do not!" "What about role-playing games?" "Did you play in the bedroom, or Dungeons and Dragons?" "It''s all fine." "Neither like it." "...Do you like magic?" "Do not!" "All right." Howard, who took out the magic props from his sleeves, silently stuffed the props back. Bernadette simply couldn''t get the needle in. But Howard''s face is thick enough that he really doesn''t believe that the needle can''t be inserted, the water can''t be splashed, and in such an embarrassing scene, he still persistently inquired about Bernadette''s preferences and wanted to find common ground. "What about computers? Do you like computers?" "I know how to use it, but I don''t like it." "What about the puppy?" "A puppy bit my face." "...What about the cat?" "Do not!" "..." If you change someone, Im afraid Im going to shout, do you still have something you like? Or the showdown said, do you just dislike me because you dont like everything I say? But Howard is not that kind of person, he is still patient. Who makes him small, but with a big heart! Chapter 1197： Wah Chai and Bernie, Adam and Rachel The car finally arrived at the restaurant. After getting off the bus. "help me." Howard walked beside Leonard, whispering for help. "Are you kidding? You have always been the lover!" Leonard teased. "It''s not funny!" Howard whispered: "I really can''t help it, you help me!" "I have already introduced one for you, fighting the risk of being dumped by Petunia." Leonard shook his head: "Can''t you still let me help you fall in love?" Having said this, the curvature of the corners of his mouth was pulled to the back of his ears. Howard, the love saint of the former four people, now wants him to help him fall in love, which shows that he is the true love saint! "Forget it if you don''t help." When Howard saw Leonard like this, his face changed: "Anyway, our agreement is that you will help me find my girl. This time it is unsuccessful, and next time, unless you and Petunia also break up, otherwise you have to help me all the time. Find it!" "..." Leonard''s smile was stagnant, and he glanced at Howard, who was persistent and full of threats, and nodded helplessly: "Well, I''ll try." Into the restaurant. Everyone sit down. The waiter brought the menu. After everyone ordered, the scene calmed down again. Bernadette is more reserved. Howard had no resources to talk about, what should be said, what should be asked, what should be thought of, he had racked his brains during that long drive. Knowing that this silent embarrassment could not be allowed to continue, he frequently watched Leonard urging. "Ahem, Bernadette, are you still reading Ph.D.?" Leonard drank and spoke. "Um." Bernadette had a head and answered very concisely. "it''s great!" Leonard laughed: "Howard has always wanted to read a Ph.D., but he has not made up his mind." "..." Howard stared at Leonard tightly. He couldn''t tell whether Leonard was helping him or messing with him! The doctor''s stalk can say anything anytime, but he can''t now! "why?" Bernadette talked about this and looked at Howard. "We mechanical engineers generally don''t need a doctorate." Howard explained as always. "But wouldn''t it be better to have a doctorate?" Bernadette questioned. "I mainly help NASA to do research, the rover, the recovery system on the space station, and so on." Howard tried his best to express himself. "If you have a PhD, maybe you can become a NASA director in the future." Bernadette was noncommittal, then looked at Leonard: "Leonard, I believe you are a doctor?" "We are all!" Leonard couldn''t help it anymore and laughed. "Look, it''s better to get a PhD." Bernadette looked at Howard: "Otherwise, you are not a PhD in the circle of friends, it would be very bad, I know how to feel discriminated against." "..." Howard tears his eyes. The scene was quiet again. "So, Bernadette, you study microbiology?" Seeing Howard was knocked out, Penny looked like I have already offered someone, and everything else has nothing to do with me, Leonard could only speak again. "Um." Bernadette said: "How about you?" "I am an experimental physicist." Leonard smiled and said, "But my sister is a biologist, so she should be quite famous, Rachel Hofstadter, have you heard of it?" "Oh, mygod!" Bernadette looked surprised for the first time: "Dr. Hofstadter is your sister?" "It seems that you really know her." Leonard smiled bitterly. This kind of name is known to everyone, and it is in stark contrast to the unknown him. This is his brothers, sisters and family! "Of course I know." Bernadette started talking about **** at once: "Dr. Hofstadter is a super genius in our biology." "Of course she is." Leonard''s smile became more awkward. Because Dr. Hofstadter, who is excitedly talking about in others'' mouths, has never been Dr. Hofstadter! "She is working with Dr. Duncan and has now successfully transplanted human pancreas into a gibbon. Once successful, we may be able to truly overcome diabetes!" Bernadette exclaimed: "She is really amazing!" "Adam and your sister are working together?" Petunia looked at Leonard in surprise: "Why haven''t you heard that before?" "...Because I don''t know either." Leonard''s mouth twitched, "I am the last one to know anything about our family." "Do you know Dr. Adam Duncan?" Bernadette looked at Petunia in surprise: "Why haven''t you heard that before?" "..." Faced with Bernadettes almost identical questions, Petunias embarrassment disappeared in a flash: Adam is Leonards good friend and I am not very familiar, and Adam is now relatively low-key and doesnt like being mentioned. " "Oh." Bernadette lifted his glasses and glanced at Howard. "..." Howard''s face darkened. He knows this look too well. It clearly means, you have a better choice, but tell me the worst? Petunia was even more embarrassed. Because she felt Bernadette see through her mind. That''s right! She never told the female colleagues in the cheesecake shop that she knew Adam because she didn''t want them to catch Adam through her. And she didn''t lie either. Adam is indeed very low-key now. "Leinard, is your sister pretty?" Petunia wanted to change the subject, suddenly thought of something and asked. "Of course beautiful!" Leonard talked about this and raised his head: "My sister, Dr. Princeton in physics, and Dr. Adler, and called the three beauties in science, we are brothers and sisters!" Emmm. His sister is a big beauty. He who inherited the same gene is naturally handsome. "This Dr. Princeton can be compared to Peggy?" Petunia was surprised. "Of course not as good as Dr. Adler." Leonard laughed and said: "My sister is not as good as Dr. Adler, but the three of them are indeed the embodiment of beauty and wisdom in the scientific world. Both are beautiful, and they have become top scholars in their respective fields at a young age, so many people call them together. " "Does Adam know this Dr. Princeton?" Petunia curiously asked. "Of course I do!" Leonard introduced: "At the time I, Dr. Adler, and Dr. Princeton were all at Princeton University in New Jersey. Ya often came to visit us at the time. Dr. Princeton would still want to pursue Adam." "and after?" Bernadette asked. "Adam elected Dr. Adler." Leonard was surprised. "That''s it?" Petunia murmured: "Men''s mouth, deceitful ghost, don''t you really think he chooses one?" "You mean?" Leonard was taken aback, then shook his head and said: "No, if Adam and her really have anything, he will tell me." "Yes?" Petunia looked at him pityingly: "Like he told you, he is cooperating with your sister on the treatment of diabetes?" "What do you mean?" Leonard said incredulously: "You mean Adam and my sister..." "Then I will ask you, Sheldon has a compatriot sister, Missy, who is very beautiful. You have a sister, a genius and beautiful scientist. Does Howard have one? Does Rajesh have one?" Petunia asked. "I do not have." Howard immediately shook his head. "Rajesh has a beautiful sister..." Leonard said subconsciously, but then he looked at Petunia: "She is far away in a country of peace." "Then I will ask you again, Adam and the four of you, who is closer?" Petunia glanced at Leonard. "Me and Sheldon." Leonard said immediately, then reacted and defended: "That''s because Shelton is his high school classmate. I also met Adam in high school and became good friends. Not because we have a beautiful sister, and Howard and Rajesh do not! " "are you sure?" Petunia looked at him. "..." Leonard was suddenly speechless. He was very sure before. But now he was not sure anymore. "Sheldon and Adam are both Texans and high school classmates, which is normal." Ko Ni went online and pointed out the problem: "But you are far away in New Jersey. How could Adam find you and become good friends with you?" "Because my mother wrote a book about me... Adam came to find me after reading this book." Leonard explained. "impossible!" Ko Ni immediately shook her head: "No one is so boring! Adam is 5 or 6 years older than you. Even if he knows you because of the book and wants to see you, he will never become good friends with you who are so young. You It''s not Sheldon! There is only one truth!" "Adam has known Leonard''s sister a long time ago. Because of Leonard''s sister, he took a different look at Leonard and took good care of him!" Howard understood Ko Ni''s guess. "right!" Ko Ni nodded. "Ha ha." Leonard laughed suddenly. "You don''t believe it is possible?" Petunia was dissatisfied. She felt that her speculation was perfect, and for the first time felt the joy of IQ online. "I may agree with your speculation, but only about my sister''s character, you guessed it!" Leonard laughed and said, "Even if your guess is correct, my sister will never let Adam take care of me, because she can''t remember me as a younger brother!" "Oh, Leonard~" Petunia looked at Leonard who was smiling but very bitter, and said with pity: "You may be right. Your sister is obsessed with science and can''t help herself, and ignores you. But it doesn''t mean that Adam will. If he knew that his good friend had such a poor brother, would he take the initiative to find you and take care of you, wouldnt it be reasonable? " "..." Leonard smiled bitterly. Damn it! Thinking about it now, this is indeed better than what Adam said at the beginning because he became interested in him simply because he saw his mother who could not support him. He ran all the way to find a middle school student of him, encouraged him, and helped him. , More reasonable! Because there are too many poor people in this world. A genius like him who has been bullied does not know where, Howard, Rajesh, who has never been bullied in school? Why didn''t you see Adam to comfort them? Is it really because of his sister? "I asked Adam to ask!" Thinking of this, Leonard couldn''t sit still anymore, took out his phone, got up and left. "Dr. Duncan is really romantic." Bernadette sighed. "I am very sure of that!" Howard nervously said: "He has a lot of''good friends'' and he is not a good man at all!" "uh-huh." Bernadette smiled nonchalantly at him. "..." Howard became more nervous. Because of this expression, it is obvious that it can be interpreted as I know I dont care. Dont blame him for thinking too much. The romantic stories of scientific masters are more exaggerated and exaggerated than Dangs. And Bernadette is studying for a Ph.D. Obviously, he can also be summarized as a person in the scientific community, and he is definitely more able to accept the conventional cognition of the scientific community than the average girl. Just then, his phone rang. "Damn it, it''s my mother!" Howard took out his mobile phone and immediately complained. It''s all this time, come to make trouble! "Do you want to pick it up?" Bernadette looked at him holding the phone and let the ringtone ring but didn''t answer, couldn''t help asking. "Ready to pick up." Howard regained her nature at this time, vomiting: "She might be dying, I don''t want to miss this moment. But on the other hand, if I dont pick up and switch to voicemail, I can remember it over and over again. " Having said that, he smiled and put the phone back into his pocket. Petunia was about to despise Howard''s mouth to her relatives, but Bernadette interrupted. Bernadette was looking at Howard for the first time tonight, with a smile on the corner of her mouth: "I understand you, and my mother also Driving me crazy." "No more ruthless than my mother." Howard shook his head. "Yes?" Bernadette laughed and said, "Your mother also calls every day during your working hours and asks if you have a healthy lunch?" "My mother will call me to ask if I have a normal bowel movement during office hours." When Howard talked about making complaints to his mother, that would definitely not lose. "Oh, is it so?" Bernadette was not convinced, and smiled: "Then your mother will treat you as a 9-year-old child and will match you with clothes early in the morning?" "You also live with your mother?" Howard''s eyes looked at Bernadette instantly changed. This is a confidante. "No, this is the most unfortunate place." Bernadette spit out. "Well, listen, my mother forced me to wear rubber gloves to kindergarten so that I would not be infected by other children." Howard was unconvinced and talked about spitting out his mother again. "what is this!" Bernadette smiled: "My mother won''t let me ride a bicycle because my mother is afraid of what I will hit, and she will no longer be a first-time girl ever since!" "You won''t do it?" Howard was a bit convinced. This is the first time that he has lost the worse mom. Very fresh feeling. "It''s not a pot for riding a bicycle." Bernadette is a reserve scientist in the end, and he said these things openly: "It was in a Toyota Camry." "I''m in the Toyota Corolla!" Howard exclaimed. Isn''t this what he found all night in common. Its the same bad mom, and its the first time she lost herself in a Toyota car. How can it be fate? "..." Seeing that the two of them talked more and more about these very private topics, and there was no embarrassment to the explosion before, Penny was dumbfounded. Does this work? Is she really the best matchmaker in the world without knowing it? Chapter 1198： You became uncle long ago there. Leonard was calling Adam. "Aren''t you four of you dating tonight, why do you have time to call me?" Adam was surprised when he received the call: "Not going well?" "Very smooth." Leonard murmured: "We also verified that Einstein was wrong. When the speed is infinitely close to the speed of light, time will not slow down. What really slows time down is to stay with Howard and Bernadette. Around." "So bad." Adam laughed. "You can never imagine." Leonard complained. "So you are calling to escape?" Adam ridiculed: "It''s just that you left Penny there alone, are you afraid that you won''t be able to finish daily prayers at night?" "..." Leonard heard this slightly colored ridicule, and suddenly thought of the real reason for the call, and his face was entangled: "Adam, let me ask you something..." "Say, what can''t you say between us?" Adam was surprised. "You really came to me specifically because you saw the book my mother wrote?" Leonard asked. "Um." Adam did not hesitate. He did go to Leonard deliberately at the time, wanting to be more wise. "Then why are you so good to me?" Leonard hesitated: "Not only treats me as a friend, but also helps me get ahead?" "you still need to ask?" Adam vaguely guessed something and smiled: "Have you forgotten how miserable you were? We were separated by the locker and we didn''t meet, so we talked first. You and I chatted about your bullying and bullying scenes, saying that being stuffed into such a small locker is nothing. In my impression, no one is worse than you except Xiaoqiang''s master! Those who hear it properly are sad, and those who hear it weep. Just ask, as long as an individual has the ability, who will look after you? What''s more, I was determined to be a doctor at that time. " "Ha ha." Leonard remembered the scene he had met with Adam, and smiled embarrassedly. He accepted the explanation, but curiously asked, "Who are Xiaoqiang and his master?" Adam explained. "Haha, there is such a funny person?" Leonard suddenly smiled. "The core of comedy is tragedy." Adam reminded: "You should have the most experience, think about it, do you really find it funny?" "..." Leonard thought of the days when he was being bullied, and felt really painful and couldn''t laugh anymore. Then he thought about the topic again: "Adam, you and my sister are working together, aren''t they?" "Um." Adam''s heart is indeed the matter. "Why didn''t you tell me?" Leonard doubted. "Am I not there?" Adam looked natural and said: "Perhaps I forgot, this is not a big deal." "It''s a big deal for me!" Leonard dissatisfied: "You are my good friend. You know my position in the family best. Every time I know everything in the family, I am the last one to know. I still know about your cooperation with my sister from Bernadette. Petunia said..." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help but laugh after listening to Ko Ni''s speculation relayed by Leonard. "Is it real?" Leiner asked in a complicated German language. There are both unhappiness and expectations. Unhappy, it was naturally that this matter was hidden from him. Looking forward to it, although he and Adam were good friends in the past, they did not have any unique bonds, not comparable to the close relationship between Shelton''s high school classmates and his family. In the New York meeting, Adam and the circle of old friends were getting along with them, he also saw it, and he was far more intimate than those who got along with him. If Petunia''s guess is true, although this is not good, he does feel closer to Adam. "This speculation has serious loopholes, haven''t you found it?" Adam smiled. "What loophole?" Leonard was puzzled and disappointed. It looks like it''s probably not anymore. "You forgot, a few years ago, Christmas, I met Rachel for the first time." Adam reminded: "You also know your sister, and your mother and Sheldon are very similar in character. If we really knew each other before, do you think she would act the way I first met? Can she act? " "She won''t. Who does she play for? She doesn''t care what others think of her, she doesn''t bother to act." Leonard smiled bitterly. Although Petunia has a flash of inspiration sometimes, she is not as clever as he is. There are too many loopholes in IQ. I also blame him for not grasping the loophole in time and plugging the loophole. This joke was made. . "Not only that." Adam continued to analyze: "If it really is like what Petunia said, Rachel and I are getting better, you know your sister, what do you think is the biggest possibility now?" "What is it?" Leonard didn''t want to think about it anymore, and it got a headache when he thought about it. "The most likely thing is that you have already become an uncle!" Adam Tucao. "..." Leonard was speechless. This is quite right. He immediately remembered that at Christmas, Adam and Dr. Adler went to his house for the first time and saw his sister. In front of Dr. Adler, his sister wanted to do a reproduction experiment with Adam, saying that Adam is a high-quality male representative of humans and has an obligation to contribute to human evolution. And if Adam is really close to his sister. With his sister''s character, she must have been secretly and secretly learning from the scriptures, and then succeeded in learning the scriptures, and he was promoted to the uncle of a few children. That''s right! With his sister and his mother''s similar personality, and a single child, it is not easy to do experiments, and there will definitely be more than one reference group. "Don''t you want children?" Leonard couldn''t help asking. "It doesn''t matter." Adam thought for a while: "I don''t want it in particular, and I don''t want it in particular. Let''s see the timing." "You and my sister..." Leonard was entangled. "We are very good partners." Adam smiled and said: "The future may be able to impact the Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine together." "All right." Leonard didn''t say anything any more, chatted with Adam again, and hung up. He asked all the questions that should be asked, and continued to ask, he was afraid that Adam would ask him if he wanted to be an uncle. How should he answer then? "Penny, I''m sorry... what happened?" Leonard put away his phone and returned to the dining table. He just wanted to apologize for leaving Penny alone in such an embarrassingly explosive scene, but suddenly found that the two embarrassing people were talking in full swing, and he didn''t even come. Caring, couldn''t help being stunned. "I am the best matchmaker in the world." Petunia whispered but proudly. Leonard can only give a thumbs up after listening to it. The world is so strange. In the end of the joke, the clown is themselves. It seems that these two really might be the destiny of the destiny. "What did Adam say?" Petunia took a sip of the red wine and asked in a low voice. "It''s not what you think" Leonard explained. "real or fake?" Petunia was very upset. Just now, she really felt that her IQ was online and Conan was possessed, so she was unwilling to accept this explanation: "Your sister is really that kind of person?" "I''ll know when you see you." Leonard sighed. "How many times do you see her a year?" Petunia curiously asked. "...I haven''t seen her for three years." Leonard smiled bitterly. "..." The corner of Petunia''s mouth twitched: "Are you sure she is your sister? You haven''t even seen her once in three years. How long do you think my doubts will be resolved?" Leonard didn''t know the answer. But if this is heard by Adam, he might say: "There is always one or two chances in a lifetime." Emmm. In the original time and space, even Leonard and Petunia''s wedding, Rachel did not come. The younger sister-in-law, Petunia, wants to see the elder sister, but she really has to count the number of times in her lifetime. "...I didn''t know before." When Leonard saw Petunia looking at him weirdly, he could only say in embarrassment: "But now there is Adam here, maybe you will see her soon, remember to let me know when the time comes. I also miss her a bit. NS" "When you let me see her, inform you?" Petunia almost sprayed wine. "Um." Leonard was sure: "Because I don''t have to think about it, I must be the last one to know!" "Your family is really weird." Petunia was speechless. "Actually, it''s not that exaggerated." Leonard didn''t want Petunia to have a negative impact on his family, and quickly covered up: "It''s just a normal scientific research family." A four-person date ends in this atmosphere. Leonard drove Bernadette back, and only after seeing Bernadette into the apartment building did Leonard restart the car and prepare to go back. "what are you doing?" From the rearview mirror, Petunia watched Howard could not wait to take out her mobile phone and started making calls, and immediately stopped her. "I called Bernadette to make a second date." Howard confessed. "now?" Petunia said silently: "Aren''t you afraid to scare her? Generally, you wait 18 hours for a date, and then make an appointment for the next date, so that you don''t appear too hungry." "Oh, Petunia, I thought you knew me." Howard suddenly looked at Petunia with a smile. "My fault." The corners of Petunia''s mouth twitched. She actually thought Howard was an ordinary person. "Leave him alone, he is so hungry!" Leonard complained while driving. "I just don''t want to repeat your old ways." Howard backhanded and went back: "I think it''s better to listen to Adam." "How is Adam?" Petunia curiously asked. "Adam told us that we can applaud on the third date." Howard exhilarated: "And Leonard is completely a negative teaching material, and you have dragged on for two full years before finishing these three dates! I don''t want to learn from him! I feel good for Bernadette, and she is also good for me. I want to strike while the iron is hot and go through the process three times quickly! " "..." Seeing Howard belittle himself so much, Leonard immediately stopped doing it in front of Petunia, and mocked: "Don''t worry, as long as you live with Mrs. Warrowitz, you don''t have to worry about Bernadette not getting the bait. Because you are in love, it depends on Mrs. Vorowitz, are you sure you are talking with Bernadette? " "That''s my mother!" After Howard stayed, he took it for granted: "As long as you can experience the final applause yourself, everyone will talk the same!" After speaking, he called Bernadette: "It''s me, Howard, have you arrived at the apartment? It''s okay, I just want to make an appointment with you for the next date sooner, can you tomorrow night? You have to work overtime tomorrow night, can''t you? Night after that? marvelous! " After the appointment, hung up, Howard looked at Leonard triumphantly: "Did you see it? How many times is the difference between two days and two years?" Leonard: "..." The next day. Hospital. Changing room. "Sean, are you a kite?" The female intern in the same session couldn''t help laughing when she saw Xiao En walking in with a flower kite. "Um." Sean''s answer is still so concise. "Do you still like to play kites?" A male intern asked slightly mockingly. "Yes, Howard and Shelton both like them. Today, we made an appointment to fight a kite together." Sean said happily. "What''s so fun about this?" Someone sneered. "This is a very competitive and intense sport, and it tests everyone''s hands-on ability." Sean explained: Everyones kite is made by ourselves. Whoever wins will seize the others kite as a trophy. Its very interesting. "I now know why Dr. Duncan is so good to you." Someone sighed. Co-author Dr. Duncan is surrounded by such "innocent and childlike" friends. No wonder Sean is so valued by Dr. Duncan, he personally takes him, and gives him various preferential treatments. It''s a pity that if you change to them, even if you want to act, you can''t do it. At work. When Adam saw Sean, he smiled and said, "I heard that you also went to kite-fighting with Sheldon and the others today?" "Um." Sean nodded. "Remember to bring a first aid kit." Adam reminded: "The wind is strong, the line of the kite will be very sharp. Shelton and the others are scratched by the line of the kite, not once or twice, you have to pay attention." "Ok." Sean agreed. "Doctor Murphy is really childlike." Someone couldn''t help but muttered. "This is a good thing." Adam glanced at him: "What is not playing? Playing video games at home is not necessarily better than three or five friends. On a bright spring day, holding his own carefully crafted kite, go outside and fight hard. Come on. interesting!" "How do 5 people team up?" Violet knew the four of Shelton, and now seeing Sean join in, she couldn''t help but wonder. "It is said that there are 5 people, but there is always something going on." Adam thought of Howard''s wretched virtues and couldn''t help shaking his head. Even if I have dated Bernadette now, but as long as I go to public places, the wretched little eyes will not only be on the colorful kites, but on the colorful people. If you don''t agree, throw the kite and go to play tailgating, which is often staged. Sean can definitely top Howard''s class. "And even if you have to play, it''s okay." Adam continued: "They just started fighting in two teams, and after the first team lost, sometimes they would go heads-up again in the team. Sean could take part in the final heads-up." "The rules are quite rich and detailed." Violet laughed. "That is." Adam laughed and said: "They play as a formal game. Each kite takes a lot of their time and energy, as well as their emotions. Once you lose, the feeling is no less than losing a regular competition, even more so for the winner. He will hold other people''s kites and look at the losers. Sometimes it''s possible to sing. Your kite is mine~Your kite is mine~! " Everyone: "..." Chapter 1199： Dolphin lovers, fantasy girlfriend Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! Sean went to fight a kite. It''s almost noon. Everyone came together. "What''s wrong?" Adam was surprised. "Howard was beaten." Sean was straightforward. "Battered by a woman." Leonard sighed with a smile. "I was beaten by the woman he thought to wink at him and then followed." Rajesh mocked. "well played!" Adam concluded. "..." Howard arched his body, clutching his stomach, grinning in pain, "Adam, help me!" "You deserve you to know?" Adam asked Howard to lie down and vomited while checking on his injuries. "You can''t blame me!" Howard retorted: "She really glared at me at the time." "That is one of the three delusions of men." Adam ridiculed: "To borrow Leonard''s original sentence, when you see the dolphins, you feel that the dolphins are glaring at you and like you, because you are completely hormonal." "My fault, don''t insult the dolphins." Leonard laughed. "Too." Adam nodded in agreement: "Dolphins are so cute, and dolphin lovers do exist, but the dolphin lovers of others are derived from the sound of dolphin, and you want to be a dolphin. That is completely two concepts." "Dolphin lovers? What a beautiful name, there must be a very moving story in it." When Leonard heard it, he was very interested: "Adam, tell us about it." Emmm. He went back to talk to Penny as a good talker, as a pre-work effort. "That is indeed a poignant and moving story...but forget it, the Buddha said that it is not to be said." Adam smiled. "Talk about it, give us a long view!" Leonard stared blankly. "Adam, you said, I would like to know what is different about this dolphin lover!" Howard was not convinced. "Okay, I''ll just say a few words." Adam cut the complex and simplified it, omitting a lot of details and speaking: "This is the story of a tuner who is good at tuning dolphin sounds..." "It''s a poignant and romantic love story." Sean pursed his lips and nodded. Recently, his relationship with Carly is progressing well, so he has a more common sense of feelings. "right." Adam almost didn''t hold his laugh. The story is roughly correct, but a whole chorus and a large number of reserve personnel outside the audition have been condensed into a heroine, and other places of irritation have also been deleted. This is not a romantic love story. . "indeed." Leonard nodded joyfully. When I go back tonight, I can talk again, so I dont have to wear unsuitable masculine costumes and dance all kinds of dances to make Petunia happy. "Leonard, didn''t Petunia like singing for a while." Adam smiled and said: "If you run into this dolphin lover, I''m afraid you will soon be able to sing in the music scene, at least you won''t be able to open your voice and force you to run around." "How can there be such a legendary tuner." Shelton complained: "Pennys voice is not well-tuned by anyone." "Right." Adam nodded. There is really no chance for Petunia to be like this. "Oh oh, oh oh!" Howard yelled for a while: "Adam, please be gentle." "I know it hurts now?" Adam looked at him: "Why did you go early? Fortunately, this woman is more particular. She didn''t hit someone in the face, otherwise it''s up to you to tell Bernadette!" "What can''t you say?" Howard insisted: "My relationship with her has not been determined. We are now an open relationship. I can find anyone. This is also a lot of fish!" "Just your broken net still want to fish more!" Adam sneered: "It would be nice to fasten Bernadette. If you missed this village, I promise you will regret it forever!" "Do you think I can''t find anything better than Bernadette?" Howard was not convinced. "of course not." Adam shook his head. "That''s not enough." Howard proudly said. "I missed Bernadette, you still have Rajesh." Adam''s voice changed. "Ha ha ha ha." Leonard burst into laughter immediately: "This is the truth! Howard, don''t worry, you missed Bernadette, although no more women will follow you, but you still have Rajesh to protect you." "Why should I support the bottom?" Rajesh cried out dissatisfied. Everyone looked at him, and Howard glared at him directly, because his tone was accented on the bottom, not on the basis of me. "Howard, trust my vision, if you don''t want to live a safe life, then pursue Bernadette with your heart." Adam put away his smile and said solemnly. "Do you really think so?" Howard hesitated. "Bernadette is pretty good. If Petunia is not for my hard work, I won''t introduce it to you at all." Leonard murmured: "What else do you have to consider?" "I do not know either." Howard annoyed: "I''m not sure if Bernadette is the type I like..." "She doesn''t want you to spend money anymore, what do you want?" Adam hit the nail on the head. "..." Howard was speechless, and after he had taken care of his injury, he hurried to the second and third date. weekend. Howard went on the third date. "Homeboys and homegirls, my brother will finally be happy tonight." Howard wore a sassy bag, and came to the TBBT4A apartment to chat with everyone: "This is my third date with Bernadette. Thanks Adam, I know how to do it tonight." "Come back later." Adam smiled and encouraged. "Come back later? I won''t be back at all!" Howard groaned: "I''m not Leonard!" "Yes?" Leonard replied, "Dare you defy Mrs. Vorowitz''s curfew? Aren''t you afraid of being suspended?" "...Whatever you say." Howard took the collar of his suit and walked away. "I bet a bag of spicy strips and he will return without success." Adam smiled. "I believe you." "I believe you too." "We all believe in you." Everyone raised their hands to agree. "What else to bet on?" Sean was puzzled. "You can bet against all of us, if you don''t believe it." Adam joked. "Although I don''t know the reason, I believe you too." Sean was straightforward. "Ha ha ha ha." There was a burst of joyous laughter in the apartment of TBBT4A. Bernadette apartment is downstairs. The third date is over. A pair of small golden boys and girls stood downstairs. Howard was eager to try, thinking about how to open his mouth and follow Bernadette in, Bernadette said: "Howard, this is our third date." "Yes." Howard was overjoyed and nodded again and again. "You should know what the third date means?" Bernadette asked. "happiness!" Howard blurted out. "right." Bernadette is very honest with a scientist, and generously said: "Before we get to that point, I want to ask you, do you want to spend a night alone or do you want to have a serious relationship?" "..." Howard was dumbfounded, and asked subconsciously: "There is only one answer to this question, right?" "Good night." Bernadette glanced at Howard, then turned and walked towards the apartment building. "and many more." Howard was anxious, catching up and saying: "It''s not that there is no change from a night to a serious relationship. In fact, any relationship has to go through a night..." "Come to me before you think about it." Bernadette stopped, turned around and kissed Howard, then walked in. "damn it!" Howard stood downstairs in a daze for a while, then returned to the car, kicked the accelerator and came to the TBBT apartment. When he got downstairs, he calmed down, then raised his hand to check the time. Instead of going up immediately, he sat in the car, knocking on the steering wheel with one hand, and raising his hand from time to time to see the time. After staying for half an hour, he couldn''t help it anymore and got out of the car and went upstairs. "Won!" As soon as he entered the door, he was taken aback, and everyone raised their hands and screamed. "Just you are ashamed to laugh at me!" Leonard was the happiest: "Although the timeline for my three dates is longer, but at least three dates can be happy, but what about you?" "I just don''t want to give promises so early." Howard muttered, and then looked at Adam: "Adam, why didn''t you tell me that the third date not only means that you can be happy, but you also have to make choices and promises?" "I do not know." Adam spread his hands and said: "Tell me, give us a long view." "..." Howard twitched his mouth, talking about the choice Bernadette had asked him to make. "Are you stupid?" Leonard murmured: "At this time, naturally you can only choose the second one." "Yes?" Petunia squinted at her. "I''m talking about things I don''t know how to choose." Leonard suddenly laughed: "I don''t have to think about it at all, because I only have one answer." "Damn!" Howard complained: "If I had the shameless power of Leonard, I would have happiness tonight, Leonard, did Penny promise you?" "wanted." Leonard said frankly: "But what she wants is the promise that she can change at any time." Petunia smiled. "..." Howard was speechless and looked at Sean again: "Sean, how about you?" "We haven''t promised yet." Sean shook his head. "Our feelings are our promises." Carly smiled. "Damn! Why are you so relaxed!" Howard spit out, then looked at Adam: "Adam, how about you? Never met a woman who asked you to promise?" This question is gossip, and it instantly attracted everyone''s attention. "No." Adam smiled reservedly: "I''m generally honest, and my female friends are all geniuses." "..." Everyone was speechless. Everyone knows that you are Sea King, and they are smart enough to know that they shouldn''t ask you for a promise, and then they really don''t want to ask you for a promise? All right. Most people can''t, but this person is Adam, so they can only choose to believe. "Damn!" Howard was even more injured. How could he be so difficult! "By the way, why are you hesitating?" Petunia said in a puzzled way: "Ordinarily, based on your personality, you must choose the second one. You will get on the boat first!" "I don''t know what''s going on." Howard annoyed: "Indeed, before I changed it, I definitely knew to choose the second one, but when Bernadette asked me seriously just now, I didn''t know what to say. Bernadette is very good, but I always feel that when I want to take a relationship seriously, the other person should be a very special person! " "How special?" Petunia was speechless. "Like Megan Fox in Transformers." Howard describes his dream lover. "Trust me, that''s it, not as good as you imagined." Adam patted him on the shoulder and said with certainty. "..." Howard''s mouth twitched: "Don''t tell me you have a leg with Megan Fox?" Adam laughed and said nothing. "You really have it!" Everyone was shocked together. "Adam, do you know Megan? Can you introduce me to it?" Petunia said expectantly. "I don''t know Megan Fox!" Adam shook his head. He did not know Megan, but he knew Karens ex-best friend Jennifer very well in high school. The scene of the sunset and the cliffs of the motorcycle is indeed good. But it is limited to this. There are many more beautiful and memorable scenes than this. "Then you still say that?" Howard didn''t believe it. "Anyway, just trust me." Adam smiled and said: "In fact, any female star you fantasize about, you will find that it is completely different from the perfect role in your fantasy. For you who like fantasy very much, those female celebrities are nothing more than women''s dresses with the faces of female celebrities. " "Alas!" Petunia had a sudden chill. "Unfortunately Howard, you are not a copyist." Sheldon said straightforwardly. "It''s a pity that Rajesh is not a devil." Leonard complained. Sheldon was blank, pursed his lips, and nodded. "If Megan Fox can''t do it, so can Katie Sackhoff from Battlestar Galactica." Howard said another one. "You can do this." Adam thought for a while, this is indeed not the one he likes. "Look!" Howard proudly said. "Have you taken drugs?" Leonard vomited: "The most likely thing is that you are inscribed with the name of Mars in the Universe Veyron with three granaries." "What you said is too unrealistic." Howard said embarrassingly: "That movie is almost 20 years old, think about what the granary should have collapsed into." "Have you really thought about it?" Petunia felt sick for a while. "The Storm Girl of the X-Men, Halle Berry, is fine too. I like her dark pearl chocolate type." Howard once again broke a fantasy object. Rajesh immediately murmured in Howard''s ear. "Yes, yes, you are also in chocolate..." Howard pushed Rajesh away and said perfunctorily. Rajesh smiled triumphantly. "To be honest, all of your fantasies don''t feel as good as Bernadette." Adam commented: "Cherish the person in front of you, um, cherish the real person in front of you. Of course, if you are confident enough to make a fake robot girlfriend, a robot reporter, and other household robots, then take it as I didn''t say. " "..." Howard was speechless He thought, but now the robotic hand hasn''t developed enough sensitivity yet. "Can I insert a word?" Sheldon raised his hand and said: "From a biological point of view, it is perfectly reasonable for Howard to find the best partner to reproduce offspring." "Thank you, Sheldon." Howard was surprised that Shelton supported him and was very happy. "You want to talk to us about biology?" Adam smiled: "Then have you considered the perspective of human evolution?" "I thought about it." Sheldon nodded: "That is the completely opposite answer." Howard: "..." Chapter 1200： Come on, hurt each other! Genius remembers this site address in one second: []https://fastest update! No ads! tbbt4a apartment. Everyone was talking and laughing, Leonard went to the bathroom and then walked out on the phone. "I''m really busy, can we postpone it a little bit to give me some time to prepare? Of course, you know what concerns I have, I can''t postpone it until the beginning of spring or next summer..." "Who is he talking on the phone?" Petunia looked at her boyfriend''s embarrassed and humble tone, feeling a little uncomfortable inexplicably. He is not so humble to himself. "Maybe it''s Megan Fox." Howard complained. "This is actually a good inference. He puts the phone next to his left ear, which is controlled by the left brain, so he is analyzing rationally rather than emotionally, showing that he has no personal relationship with the caller, so you don''t have to worry about Petunia." Sheldon analyzed. "I worry?" Petunia couldn''t help smiling and said, "You forgot what Leonard said? I''m not Bernadette. I always emphasize that I have the opportunity to change at any time!" "Should we change?" Howard couldn''t help but answer: "Me and you, Leonard and Bernadette, are all four of us satisfied?" "To shut up!" Petunia looked disgusted. "...No, I didn''t expect it to be so long. Well, I don''t think I have any other options, so I have to do this..." Leonard was talking there with a wry smile. "He talked about something that he had done before. It was unpleasant. He needs to do it again now to show that it should be some kind of invasive medical examination, such as a colonoscopy." Sheldon continued to analyze, saying this, everyone looked at Adam. "no." Adam smiled and said, "Don''t you guys see such an obvious situation? This is Leonard''s mother talking with him on the phone." "No, it''s impossible!" Shelton was unwilling to accept: "How could I analyze the error!" "Because you are not a doctor, you have a little knowledge of many things." Adam corrected: "Although the left ear is managed by the left and right brains, in most cases it is controlled by the right brain, so it is more sensual and purely personal. And seeing Leonard so entangled and not wanting to receive it, it must be his mother, Dr. Beverly Hofstadter. " "Is there no other choice? Not much space, it must be uncomfortable..." Leonard struggled there again. "Do not!" Sheldon glanced at Leonard again and shook his head: "As his roommate, I am too familiar with his expression. It must be a colonoscopy!" "My mother is coming!" At this moment, Leonard hung up the phone and said with a constipated face. puff! Petunia almost didn''t smile. "Did you see it?" Adam smiled at Sheldon. "I see!" Sheldon was not convinced, and his eyes lit up: "Leinard, is your mother coming to do a colonoscopy for you?" "..." Leonard''s face darkened. "perhaps." Howard joked: "I heard that Leonard''s mother is a neurologist, and she is also a related person. Maybe she can really get a colonoscopy, Adam?" "You still live with your mother!" Leonard came over. "Yes, but you have to have a colonoscopy..." Howard laughed. "You still live with your mother!" Leonard interrupted. "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. "Okay, stop talking." Adam smiled and said, "Its not shameful to live with my mother. Our parents raised us from childhood to old age. We take care of them. Therefore, its actually very reasonable to live together. Its better to send us to a nursing home when we grow old Good." In previous lives, many elderly people in nursing homes lived for a period of time. Later, they were more and more privately contracted. Those with houses ran home to eat and live on their own. Because once privately contracted, the quality of life plummets, it is better to use the money from the minimum guarantee and five guarantees. This is true for the East, let alone the West, which has long been privately owned. "thanks." Howard was moved by that. Finally someone spoke to him. Is he still gnawing old when he is so old? Do not! He is filial! "But it''s okay to live together, but some good habits need to be maintained." Adam kindly reminded: "Howard, I heard that you have a bathtub in your house, so I strongly advise you not to soak in the bath for so long each time, after all, it is shared..." "Alas!" Petunia disliked it: "It''s disgusting!" "Thank you for giving me the nightmare!" Howard''s mouth twitched: "Let the bathtub go away from me!" "very good." Adam reminded again: "It would be best if this can be done, believe me, this is not a nightmare, it''s just a precursor to a nightmare." Howard looked disgusted and uncomfortable. "Adam, my mother is coming." Leonard looked at Adam with a smile. "The parent-child link you most expect is coming, come on!" Adam said deliberately. "...Don''t tease me." Leonard smiled bitterly: "I really can''t imagine the scene when my mother came over." "Relax, I can imagine." Adam teased: "I don''t know you yet, you are entangled on the face, but you are actually very eager." "When the time comes, can you beat the side drum for me and help me?" Leonard pleaded: "I can''t do it alone." "Don''t be so nervous." Adam comforted: "You forgot, you have a good roommate. I''m afraid that you won''t be able to attract enough attention from your mother." "All right." Leonard looked at Shelton, the male version of the mother, and nodded to accept the statement. "You have nothing to say to me?" Petunia saw Leonard only talk to Adam and Sheldon, and couldn''t help but interject: "Can I not see your mother?" "sure!" Leonard nodded in delight. "What do you mean?" Penny didn''t want to see her boyfriend''s mother so early, because she was ready to change at any time, but seeing her boyfriend''s attitude was another matter, and her eyes became dangerous. "Nothing, don''t you want to see it?" Leonard said with a smile. "I don''t want to be my business, why don''t you want to count it?" Petunia was dissatisfied. "It''s not that I don''t want to...I''m just afraid of you being angry." Leonard smiled bitterly: "My mother, trust me, you definitely don''t want to see it!" "Do you think your mother would dislike me?" Petunia couldn''t help thinking: "How cute I am, don''t I deserve you?" "Cuteness is not the first criterion for choosing a mate!" Sheldon sneered: "A scientific family like Leonard, IQ is!" "Am I stupid?" Petunia stared at Sheldon: "Our cheesecake shop''s menu is so long, it''s only two pages full of desserts, I''ll memorize them all." "That''s right!" Leonard immediately agreed: "There is also today''s special meal that is changed every day, which is very challenging..." "enough!" Petunia interrupted angrily: "I''m not good enough to say it myself, but it''s even worse when you say it!" "Feel sorry." Leonard slapped the horse''s leg with a flattery, and he murmured. "let it go." Adam smiled and said: "You are just talking, there is no need to say anything about seeing parents but not seeing them." "right!" Leonard nodded repeatedly. "All right." Petunia was surprised. "Adam, you must come by then." At the end of the party, Leonard pestered Adam and pleaded again and again. He feels that Adam is there, so he can feel more at ease. "Okay, it''s been a long time since I saw Beverly." Adam has nothing to do with it. Two days later. The tbbt apartment is downstairs. Petunia walked out of the laundry room with her clothes. She saw a woman standing at the elevator entrance and couldn''t help but remind her: "The elevator is broken. You can only take the stairs." "I know." The woman glanced at Petunia: "I''m just meditating on the deep meaning of this." "I think this means that the elevator is not working." Petunia reminded. She always feels that this woman is a bit familiar. "Say it again, I saw the prompt." The woman lifted her glasses: "But there is a thick layer of ash on the labels and tape, which means that the elevator has been broken for a long time. It also implies that there are about 24 to 36 residents in this building who are very uninitiated. Oh, the number of households is inferred from the number of mailboxes and the general urban population density. Perhaps these people have a functional illusion. " "..." Petunia was stunned at first, then smiled brightly: "You must be Leonard''s mother." She absolutely didn''t believe that anyone else in their building would have such a wonderful family and friends coming to visit. And I always hear Adam say that Leonard''s mother Beverly is the female version of Sheldon. Seeing it now, sure enough! tbbt4a apartment. "Your mother is here." Adam smiled and reminded him that there was a faint voice coming from outside. "Oh, Petunia!" Leonard''s face changed drastically, and he hurried to open the door. "Leinard, your mother is here!" Petunia walked up with Beverly. It was only four floors up, and she was crying as Beverly said, said to Leonard, and went home crying with her laundry basket. "Mom, what did you do?" Leonard said helplessly. "If you want to applaud this girl, just check what style of cologne her father uses." Beverly said a word and walked in. When Howard and Rajesh heard it, they both picked up their phones and got busy for a while. "Adam, you too." Beverly saw Adam and smiled: "Rachel is very dissatisfied with your move to California." "Nice to meet you, Beverly." Adam smiled and said, "She will understand." "You decide for yourself." Beverly said straightforwardly: "But I think you can really meet her other needs, otherwise it would be inconvenient to cooperate with you so far away, and she can''t agree to it." "..." Leonard shook his head speechlessly and looked at Adam with a look of suspicion. "My position in the medical field is enough to offset the inconvenience of cooperation caused by the long distance." Adam smiled. After everyone introduced them one by one, Howard''s small eyes slid over the nervous Leonard and the indifferent Beverly, and joked: "Dr. Hofstadter, Leonard rarely talks about his exceptionally successful brother. sisters." "Please don''t say this, Howard!" Leonard interrupted quickly. "I know, unlike Leonard, they are all experts in their fields..." Beverly said straightforwardly. After a few words, Beverly got up and went to the bathroom. "You are so cheap, Howard." Leonard glared at Howard. "Please, you know the rules, this is how you hurt your friends!" Howard said frankly. "Hehehehe." Rajesh hey straightly happy. "Oh, is it so?" Leonard was so angry, seeing his mother come out, and when she sat down, she immediately said: "Mom, Howard lives with her mother. Rajesh can only talk to a woman by drinking. You can analyze it." "It''s really interesting, selective mutism is very rare." Beverly lifted her glasses and looked at Rajesh and Howard who were uncomfortable: "On the other hand, it is very common for Jewish adult men to live with their mothers, which is almost a sociological clich." "It''s only temporary, I pay the rent." Howard explained. "His current room used to put a crib." Leonard is trying hard this time. "Selective mutism and the inability to be separated from my mother may all stem from the perverted fear of women." Beverly began to analyze professionally: "This can also explain the establishment of such an alternative marriage relationship between the two of you to satisfy your desire for intimacy." "What did you say?!" Howard was stunned. Rajesh leaned in his ear and muttered. "I know what she said!" Howard immediately pushed Rajesh away and shouted, "I just can''t believe she said that!" Then explained to Beverly: "I''m not gay, and I didn''t even marry him. I have a girlfriend, Bernadette. If you don''t believe me, ask them." "I do not know what you''re talking about!" How could Leonard help him at this time, pretending that he didn''t know at all. "Hey, aren''t you going to use Bernadette as a cover?" Seeing Howard looked at him, Adam teased: "I remember you haven''t contacted her for several days, right?" "I really have a girlfriend!" Seeing Beverly''s real look, Howard was immediately anxious. "Excessive explanation is to cover up. Do you know that this will be a great harm to your partner?" Beverly reminded. "..." Howard looked around everyone and saw that everyone was watching his jokes. Rajesh was also in a posture of cooperating with Beverly to verify her words, and could only ask Sheldon for help: "Sheldon?" "He''s entangled in choosing Megan Fox in Transformers, Katie Sackhoff in Battlestar Galactica, the name of Mars with three granaries in the Universe Veyron, or the storm of the X-Men. Female Halle Berry." Sheldon said straightforwardly. "Thank you, look!" Howard was overjoyed. "Confidence and arrogance is really a common problem for men." Beverly nodded: "Even you have." "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched, and his body got up like a spring. In this state, Sheldon wanted to hit him every time, but this time he walked straight out. "Where are you going?" Leonard didn''t want to let this bad friend go like this: "Take your husband away!" "I''ll go to Bernadette!" Howard exclaimed: "Isn''t it just a promise? I give it!" Cheesecake shop Howard. " Bernadette, who was in a waitress uniform, saw Howard came, said a little, and walked directly by him. She was very angry that Howard had not heard from him these days. "Wait, Bernadette, I have something to say to you." Howard stopped Bernadette: "Before you asked me to think about our relationship. I have already thought about it." Having said this, he took Bernadette''s hand and knelt on one knee: "Bernadette, will you marry me?" Bernadette: "..." Chapter 1201： Listen to the root of the wall, its a young life! Cheesecake shop. "I don''t understand, is this a joke?" Bernadette was a little dazed. "No, I''m serious." Howard knelt in public, took Bernadette''s hand, and began to explain the reason: "I will never find a better woman than you in my life, like me, don''t... the kind that is true." "So this is not a joke." Bernadette pulled his hand away, frowned and said, "You must be crazy!" "I think it''s more like a surprise move." Seeing Bernadette walk away, Howard knelt on his knees in public and hurried to follow Bernadette. "We only dated three times." Bernadette saw Howard like this, a little softhearted, and explained, seeing all the guests looking at this side gossiping, lowered his voice and said, "We haven''t applauded yet, are we going to propose?" emmm. Bernadette is a female scientist in the American drama world, who pays attention to a pre-inspection. How could it be possible to agree to marry if it is inappropriate! "That''s easier, when will you get off work?" Howard said anxiously. "Wow." Bernadette was speechless by Howard Chiguoguo''s applause, and walked away again. She''s generous and right, but it''s definitely not Howard''s red fruit! Faced with the gossip of the crowd, Howard, who failed, didn''t care at all, and smiled cheeky: "When I succeed, you will be jealous!" Snapped! Bang! Happiness! The crowd of onlookers who were eating melons were surprised by Howard''s thick face. One applauded, then two or three, until everyone looked at Howard, who was kneeling on the ground, clapping and applauded. For this skin! "Microphone test, test again!" Howard got up, thought about it, walked to the small stage of the restaurant, sat at the piano, took the microphone and started testing, once again attracted everyone''s attention. Everyone felt that this kid Howard could really mess up. Including Bernadette. "This song, I want to dedicate to a good girl I hurt." Howard grievedly looked at Bernadette and said something, and then began to sing while playing the piano: "Bernadette, I am very sorry because I asked you to marry me. Bernadette, you think I do things crazy, that''s just my style of doing things..." All the words of apology were incorporated into the song, and everyone was shocked again. The key is really good. This kid has something! Bernadette already liked Howard, otherwise he would not give him such a chance. Seeing him come to do this in public, he suddenly felt super romantic and forgave Howard directly. "Then you are my girlfriend now?" Howardella held Bernadette''s hand and said excitedly. "Now it''s just a girlfriend." Bernadette quipped. "Then come with me!" Howardella walked out with his first official girlfriend. "Where to go?" Bernadette was shrouded in romance at this time, it would really do to follow Howard wherever she wanted, she just subconsciously asked. "Go and prove it for me!" Howard now just wants to take Bernadette to show off in front of Leonard''s mother. Is this kind of him still **** in her mouth? ! At the entrance of tbbt4a apartment. Howardella walked up with Bernadette panting. Just as he was about to push the door open, he heard an abnormal voice, which made Howard''s hand to push the door stop there. "What''s wrong?" Bernadette was puzzled. "Shhh!" Howard put his fingers to his mouth, then put his ears on the door, and began to eavesdrop on the unusual conversation inside. Seeing this, Bernadette also felt fresh and exciting to learn to press his ears. "what do you think?" Sheldon''s voice sounded. "Quite tempting, but I don''t know if it is appropriate to do this with my son''s roommate?" Beverly''s voice sounded. Howard and Bernadette looked at each other, both eyes full of incredible. No way? No way! "What are you doing?" The door of tbbt4b''s room opened, and Leonard was puzzled when he saw the two people lying on the door. "Shhh!" Howard immediately raised his fingers and stopped again. Leonard had an ominous hunch, and hurried over, squatted down, and attached his ears to it. The three dwarfs just squatted on the door. Petunia stood there with her hands in her arms, watching the scene silently. "Usually I think so too, but based on what I have observed between us, I have to speculate that we will be great together." Sheldon''s voice is normal. But when it reached Leonard''s ears, it was not the case at all. "Sheldon is bewitching my mother?" Leonard murmured incredibly. "what?" Petunia was also stunned, but it did not prevent her from opening her legs, relying on her height to put her ears on top. "Yes, I have also observed that this will never happen to me and my husband!" Beverly said heartily. "Damn it!" Leonard couldn''t listen anymore, so he pushed the door to stop him. "Don''t get excited!" Howard hugged Leonard and said: "You still don''t believe Sheldon, and what''s the matter if you go in now!" He was embarrassed and helpless when told by Beverly. Seeing that he has a double chance of revenge, how could he let Leonard destroy it. Even if you want to catch the rape, you have to wait until you really do it, and then push the door to catch it! It''s only exciting then! "Yeah, Leonard, I believe Sheldon, it must not be what you think." Petunia appeased Leonard. "I was hesitant when I tried it for the first time, but I experienced an unprecedented release of extreme happiness hormones!" Sheldon replied: "That''s really wanting to be cozy!" "I know what you are doing, and you want to do a neurological study on me." Beverly smiled. "You see through me, right?" Shelton did not deny it. "Do not!!!" When Leonard heard neurological research came out, he couldn''t listen anymore, yelled, brought Howard who was holding him, banged open the door and rushed in. joke! This is neurological research! The classic code! When Adam taught his father and his mother to ease the tension between husband and wife, he used the slogan of doing neurological research. He also made this excuse when he asked Leslie. One can imagine how excited he is now to hear that Shelton is going to do neurological research with his mother. "Aha!" Seeing Leonard, who was unable to hold his supernatural power, Howard did not continue to stop him, but rushed in. Before seeing anything, he called out the tone of sudden arrest. "What happen to you guys?" In the tbbt4a apartment, there is no imaginary adultery, only Sheldon holding a guitar, and Beverly standing in front of the TV holding a microphone. "You...are going to sing?" Leonard was dumbfounded. "if not?" Shelton was puzzled. "Nothing, nothing, you sing, let''s listen!" Petunia saw such a big oolong and hurriedly covered it up. "Yep!" Leonard didn''t even dare to say it, and quickly agreed: "You sing, we listen!" "Dr. Hofstadter, this is my girlfriend Bernadette!" Howard was disappointed that he had not succeeded in catching the rape, but he soon recovered, grabbing Bernadette''s hand, proudly said. "Your Rajesh has gone back, you don''t have to pretend." Beverly said indifferently: "Leinard, I now know why your finances are so unhealthy." "..." Howard twitched his mouth and defended: "This is really my girlfriend Bernadette, not pretending to be paid." "Yes." Bernadette was happy now, naturally speaking softly for her boyfriend. "Again, you don''t need to be like this." Beverly still used that irritating tone, glanced at Howard, and then said to Sheldon: "Let''s get started." "good." Sheldon plucked the strings and began to sing: "All night and all night, hurry up..." The two sang like no one beside them. When they sang to the point of excitement, the two of them trembled, put on various exaggerated shapes, and sang loudly. Only one word can describe that scene: Absolute! Leonard directly covered his face. Petunia and Bernadette looked at each other, wondering what was going on. Howard directly took out his mobile phone to record the whole process. This will definitely be one of the most competitive funny videos on lure tube. "Howard, shall we go?" Bernadette looked at it for a long time, and couldn''t stand it anymore, so he pushed Howard. "Don''t worry, this is a funny video of the year!" Howard was happily recording with his mobile phone. "are you sure?" Bernadette reminded: "I got off work a long time ago. This is our fourth date." Howard immediately raised his head, received the signal, turned off the phone without saying a word, took Bernadette and walked out. The beautiful scenery on a good day is about to be a pleasure, who wants to see crazy scenery in someone else''s yard! Let''s go back to Guangjiliang and be the king! "Leinard, shall we go back too?" Although Petunia didn''t know that she was driving people crazy when she sang, but watching Sheldon and Beverley''s chorus, she still realized the mood of Sheldon and Leonard hiding in the first place. "I''m worried." Leonard looked at various twisting positions, such as looking at each other, spreading his hands, all kinds of shaking Sheldon and his mother, he was afraid that they would rub each other, and then the flame would swallow everyone. In this case, how dare he sleep. "Don''t worry, Sheldon, don''t you know?" Petunia didn''t believe it at all: "When you were listening outside just now, didn''t you worry for nothing." "no." Leonard still shook his head: "I''m defending my family. I don''t want my mother to have another neurological research colleague besides my father!" Having said this, he looked disgusted: "Sheldon in particular! That is the ultimate nightmare!" "All right, just a reminder, I bought Victoria''s Secret today." Petunia didn''t bother to care about him, dropped a word, and left, she couldn''t listen anymore. "..." Leonard looked at Petunia who left this sentence, then looked at his mother and Sheldon, and suddenly fell into infinite entanglement. "I believe in you, Sheldon!" Leonard finally chose his brother, got up and chased Petunia. The next day. Beverly went away happily. Shelton and her established a deep friendship, so that Leonard, a son who has never been loved by his mother, was hit repeatedly. "Big guy, this is my girlfriend Bernadette." This evening, when everyone had a dinner, Howardella showed off his new girlfriend again: "Bernadette, greet these idiots." "Don''t be so rude." Bernadette saw Adam and pulled his over-excited boyfriend: "Sorry, Dr. Duncan, he''s this kind of ruffian style." "Call me Adam." Adam looked at Howard''s true destiny and smiled: "If it weren''t for your face, his scumbag would die and look ugly, but after he has you, I believe this scumbag will dissipate." "Hope." Petunia murmured: "As long as that extremely insignificant energy disappears, I won''t be in vain to introduce Bernadette to him." "He''s fine." Bernadette couldn''t help but speak for his boyfriend. "You must catch such a girl." Petunia glanced at Bernadette speechlessly, then spit out at Howard. "sit down." Adam greeted. "do not!" Seeing Bernadette was about to sit on Sheldon''s seat, everyone stopped her in unison. "What''s wrong?" Bernadette was taken aback. "You can''t sit here." Petunia reminded: "This is Sheldon''s exclusive seat." "why?" Bernadette was puzzled: "Can''t he sit elsewhere?" Shelton, who was opening the refrigerator to get things, stared at him immediately. "No, no, no, look." Petunia subconsciously explained for Shelton: "In winter, the distance between this seat and the radiator is enough to keep him warm, but not too close to make him sweat. In summer, this location is right in the breeze formed by the convection between this window and that window. The angle of view here is not directly facing the TV, so he can talk to everyone without being too biased to cause distortion of the picture. " "..." Everyone was stunned by Petunia''s series of retelling what Sheldon had been saying to her. "It seems you still have some hope." Sheldon stood behind her with his hands in her arms, exclaiming. Petunia burst into laughter suddenly. "Chocolate?" Sheldon handed Petunia a piece of chocolate. "thanks!" Petunia will eat if she takes it. "Do not!" Leonard reached out to block. "why?" Petunia was puzzled. "..." Leonard was speechless. He didn''t dare to say directly to the face that Sheldon used the chocolate positive stimulation method to calibrate Penny''s behavior, making it more in line with Sheldon''s aesthetic. The da da da explanation just now is typical. Although it was Sheldon''s fault, he was sure that he was the one who was unlucky in the end. So where does he dare to say Bernadette, is it okay to read a PhD? " Adam smiled and changed the subject. "It''s okay, but it can be annoying sometimes." Bernadette told the truth. "Hold on and imagine the picture of the future." Adam smiled: "When you get a PhD and become Bernadette... Sorry, what is your full name?" "Bernadette Marianne Rostenkowski." Bernadette said. "When you become Dr. Rostenkowski and Howard is Dr. Rostenkowski, doesn''t it feel great?" Adam teased. Howard: "..." Chapter 1202： Jia Adam continued to play music and dance, Crazy Huo said in one word... TBBT4A apartment. "It''s too early to say this, and if I marry Howard, I don''t think I will let Howard have my last name." Bernadette touched her boyfriend''s face sideways, pettingly said. "thanks." Howard felt a little weird, but thanked his girlfriend for maintaining himself. He is not like a doctor, someone finally speaks for him! It''s not easy! "But if I get a PhD and marry Howard in the future, I don''t mind people calling him Mr. Rostenkowski." Bernadette said with a smile, "Even if you don''t change your surname, you can call it that way." "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. Except for Sheldon, the whole apartment burst into laughter. "It''s true." Leonard nodded his head and laughed. "Oh, this sentence is still mocking Howard for not having a PhD." Sheldon looked around at the crowd, and later realized what he realized. First, Mo De emotionally elaborated on the point of laughter, and then began to laugh. "..." Everyone looked at Sheldon like this, but they were too lazy to laugh. Some laughter can only be unspeakable, especially after Sheldon Mods emotional explanation, then it is totally not funny. "why are you laughing?" Howard looked at Petunia dissatisfiedly. Everyone here can laugh at him, because everyone is not a doctor, a doctor is a prospective doctor, they are all dotors, but he is not. The others laughed. But Penny, a scumbag from a community college, dare to laugh at him? "Why can''t I laugh?" Petunia looked dangerously in her eyes and said: "Don''t forget, you can get the title of Dr. Rostenkowski in the future. Thanks to my introduction, are you sure you want to cross the river and demolish the bridge?" "Penny will probably be Mrs. Hofstadter in the future." Adam smiled: "Same as you, and there is no need to get a master''s degree. She has every reason to laugh." "I am a dotor." Shaun realized afterwards, pursed his lips and nodded, his eyes a little happy. "We are all!" Leonard stood up, put his arms around Petunia, and raised his head to look at Howard. "My fault." Howard''s love theory is still good. I know too much about the influence of girlfriends on girlfriends. The success may be insufficient, but there must be more than failure, so I decisively admit it. "Penny, I like your shoes." Bernadette felt sorry for her boyfriend, and quickly changed the subject, looked at Petunia''s shoes, and praised. "It''s really cute, where did you get it?" Carly had noticed it a long time ago, and agreed. "Affordable shoe store." Petunia raised her foot proudly, revealing her latest shoes: "There are a lot of things, and the price is very cheap." "I also heard about this store, and I am preparing to go." Bernadette features the head. "Count me in." Carly smiled. Sheldon, who was surrounded by three women, just watched them discussing shoes and couldn''t help muttering: "My mother may be right, **** really exists." "Don''t do that, Sheldon." Seeing that others stopped besieging him, Howard began to cry again: "Let the women talk." "Women?" Petunia stared at Howard angrily. "Girls? Chicks? Americans with uterus?" Howard floated again, and began to do his best to express his image as a big man. "Don''t be too serious with him. A lot of what he says is for deliberate humor." Bernadette spoke for her boyfriend again: "Although I don''t quite understand, but whoever makes me smile, he is brilliant." A new couple smiled at each other suddenly. "Howard, don''t let this girl go!" Petunia grumbled. "Howard is not pure humor." Adam said suddenly. "Oh? Is there anything to say?" Leonard also didn''t look at Howard''s cries, thinking Adam was going to mock Howard again, and immediately praised him. "Don''t mention the names of slightly discriminatory women, girls, and chicks." Adam reminded: "Just talk about the American people with a womb, but there is a history of blood and tears in it." "It''s not so exaggerated Just look at the fashion magazine''s scumbag Penny with a dazed look. Bernadette and Carly, but thoughtfully, the smiles on their faces narrowed. "Reality is more magical than imagination." Adam sighed: "Those border immigration agencies have arrested many illegal immigrants, and many of them will be arranged for surgery to remove their uterus so that they can enter the country. What Howard said about the American with a uterus was not bad at all. A U.S. woman with a uterus is a U.S. citizen! The one without the uterus is not counted at all! " "Oh, mygod!" Petunia exclaimed: "This is impossible!" "What''s impossible?" Adam murmured: "You don''t think that they are doing the operation for them, do you? Tell you, many of these are done without the knowledge of the parties. And as a doctor, I tell you that this kind of surgery is very expensive, and you think they will spend so much for their benefit! " "I just said it casually." Seeing everyone looking at him, Howard panicked and quickly put aside the relationship. "He did say it casually." Adam nodded and said: "He probably doesn''t know the details, but it can explain a problem even more. The folk songs are what the people want. How did those red bear jokes come about? Isn''t it the red bear that most Americans want? A U.S. with a uterus? It really tells the key. Howard, it seems that you often hear your elders or people talk about these things. " "I''m wrong." Seeing Bernadette, Petunia, Carly and their eyes changed, Howard immediately cried and said: "I really just mentioned it casually, I swear I don''t know, and I definitely don''t mean that!" "Why haven''t such cruel things been reported?" Petunia still had some doubts. "I don''t think Shelton is a Martian, you are a Martian." Adam joked: "Is this kind of thing glorious? How can it be reported? It''s all confidential! That is, when Howard has said this, I will just say it casually. Believe me, even if you stabbed it out, you will soon be covered up, and your safety in life will not be guaranteed by that time. " "Never say it." Leonard had also cooperated with the U.S. military. Hearing this, he grabbed Petunia''s hand and said worriedly. "Okay, as long as you know it in your heart." Adam saw that everyone''s mood was depressed a lot, and he didn''t want to embarrass them. They were all ordinary people. What''s the use of knowing so much. Even a traverser with a system, he only dared to complain in private, and he didn''t dare to say or do anything in public, let alone them. It is said that the current United States is very similar to the original Ming Dynasty at the end of the Ming Dynasty, and they are all destined to be finished. Those who pass through the past, either in power or in charge, one by one, the majestic and heroic ones, and those with a feather fan and a scarf will revive Da Ming. But those of you who have traveled through the world of American dramas have a try. If you want the lupine scarf to revive the world, Adam is sure that he will die miserably. Without him. No matter how powerful the traverser is, as long as it is not open infinitely, its ability is limited. Traveling through the Ming Dynasty, even if the forces that cause disaster are very strong, the traveler can always recruit a group of people with lofty ideals who truly serve the country and the people, fight together and fight side by side. But how many people with lofty ideals are famous for the country in the American drama world? Even if there is, when you appear, you will either be looked at by the gun of a mental patient from the front, or by the back of your own gun. Otherwise, there will be planes, cars and other accidents waiting. There is always one that suits you. It is also said that the Dream of Red Mansions is actually a history of blood and tears in the late Ming Dynasty. Adam traveled to the American drama world and lived a life similar to Jia Baoyu. But unlike Jia Baoyu, he knew the truth of the world, and he didn''t blindly hide among his sisters and sisters, so he worked hard. All right. His sisters and sisters are also tough enough to grow up with him. With his current strength, he can''t do it to rejuvenate Daming, and more importantly, he doesn''t want to do it, but he can still do it to protect his own people. According to Jia Baoyu: No matter how hard the life is, they will never be short. According to Liu Huangshu''s statement: continue to play music and then dance! Adam is now living such a life, after a short complaint, once again let everyone continue to play music and dance. "So, how is your cooperation with Dr. Hofstadter?" Bernadette recovered first and changed the subject. "not bad." Adam smiled and said: "It''s a pity that her laboratory is far away on the east coast. Otherwise, I can take you to see it. If you go to play next time, I can let you see it." "Really?" Bernadette''s eyes lit up: "That''s great, I admire Dr. Hofstadter the most." "Do you study microbiology out of interest or out of practical considerations?" Adam asked. "All right." Bernadette did not cover up, and directly said: "A good life must be supported by an economic foundation, and if you come out to work in a pharmaceutical company, you will have the best of both worlds." "That''s too right." Leonard echoed: "The income of the pharmaceutical company is a lot of money, Howard, although you can''t make a lot of money, you can win in the future." "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. He suddenly discovered that there is a downside to finding Bernadette as his girlfriend, and that is to give Leonard more opportunities to taunt him. "I don''t like pharmaceutical companies." Sheldon shook his head. "why?" Bernadette curiously asked. "Because he is afraid of injections." Leonard complained. "Those are unnecessary injections." Shelton bulged his eyes: "A stupid tetanus vaccine must start at 6 months of birth, then at 15 months, 18 months, between 4 and 6 years old, and every ten years thereafter. An injection not only hurts, but also risks fever and fatigue. Adam, you are a doctor, do you tell everyone, is this necessary? " "of course not." Adam shook his head. "Then why does this happen?" Shelton murmured: "It''s not because the pharmaceutical companies want to make money. In order to make money continuously, they deliberately make the efficacy of these vaccines continue to be effective." Bernadette smiled awkwardly. Although she has not yet joined a pharmaceutical company, as a relevant professional, she is well aware of the problems. Indeed, as Shelton said, many medical drugs are completely unnecessary to be designed like that. In other words, many medicines are not necessary at all, or they are useless at all, or even have a counterproductive effect. For example, all kinds of painkillers were prescribed indiscriminately, and people became addicted to the drugs unconsciously, and then this person and his family worked for this kind of painkillers from then on. Thousands of families provide love support to medical companies, otherwise they would want to get a higher salary than other professions as soon as they enter. Where does the money come from? The first priority of pharmaceutical companies in the American drama world is to make money, not the well-being of patients. "here we go again." Howard felt sorry for his girlfriend: "This is a system problem, not Bernadette''s problem. Is it wrong to want to make more money and have a better life?" "Indeed, this is indeed an institutional issue." Adam smiled and said, "It''s useless to say more." "Leinard, Howard said you are doing some basic tests of quantum mechanics?" Bernadette looked at Leonard. "Yes, are you still interested in physics?" Leonard said in surprise. "I find it very attractive. If I didn''t choose microbiology, maybe I would enter physics or ice dance." Bernadette laughed. "In fact, I have reached a very interesting stage in the quantum interference effect experiment of Akharenov Bohm, and now we are testing the phase shift based on electric potential." Leonard laughed. "That''s great." Bernadette exclaimed. "..." Petunia looked at Leonard and then at the excited Bernadette, suddenly she became interested in the long list of technical terms that she didn''t understand. "Will you use tunneling to set the voltage?" Bernadette asked. "Yes, do you want to see the simulation on my notebook?" Leonard was surprised that Bernadette knew a lot, so he invited. "Okay, show me." Bernadette happily said: "In microbiology, the most exciting thing I have ever done is to play with yeast." Leonard took Bernadette to see it. "I don''t mind swapping them~" Howard winked at Petunia. "roll!" Petunia responded very succinctly. "Howard, your shoes are beautiful, where did you buy them?" Sheldon said suddenly. "You said one less Bazinga!" Petunia complained. "Bazinga!" Sheldon looked left and right before he said with a smile: "I don''t even care about him, let alone his shoes." Neither Howard nor Petunia were interested in talking about Sheldon, they stared at Bernadette and Leonard who were chatting vigorously over there unconsciously. "how is it going?" Bernadette asked. "Very well, we are preparing an electron accelerator, and we can start the day after tomorrow." Leonard laughed. "I really want to see it." Bernadette expected. "As long as you want you can come and see it anytime." Leonard invited with a smile. "That''s great." Bernadette was overjoyed and chatted with Leonard for a while about the specific experiment process, and then went to the bathroom. "What are you doing?" Howard waited for Bernadette to leave, then rushed to Leonard and asked. "what?" Leonard was speechless. "Don''t pretend to be with me!" Howard grabbed Leonard''s hands and said fiercely: "I''m a lunatic!" "I can see it." Leonard complained. Chapter 1203： You are super brave~ TBBT4A apartment. "What''s wrong with you?" Petunias girlfriend immediately jumped out: "Let go of Leonard, or I will give you a back-and-shoulder at once. With your thin body, I promise to use a very beautiful back-slope!" "He provoked it first!" Howard faced the Omaha Cowgirl, the madman''s energy immediately disappeared, let go of Leonard, and grumbled dissatisfiedly. "What''s wrong with me?" Leonard is still at a loss. What did he do? "Stop pretending." Howard sneered: "You really made a good calculation, not only won the prom queen, but also wanted to win the top card under the queen. Invite my girlfriend to see your electron accelerator? " "So?" Leonard was puzzled. "You really have two hands." Howard seemed to be smirked. "what do you want to say in the end?" Leonard was speechless. "I invented this trick to seduce women with magical experimental equipment." Howard was talking, grabbing Leonard''s hands again, staring straight at Leonard, and threatening: "You won''t want to go against me. I''m crazy and even afraid of myself." "I believe you." Leonard murmured: "Adam also invited, why didn''t you talk about him before?" "Please!" Howard murmured: "On Adam''s terms, if we really want to do something, what can we do?" "What are you doing?" Bernadette came out to see this scene, surprised. "nothing." Howard instantly changed his face and smiled and let go of Leonard: "I''m just staring with my buddies." "Bernadette, listen." Leonard didn''t bother to pay attention to him, and really didn''t want to cause any contradiction with Howard because of this, so he thought about it and said: "You''d better discuss with Howard about the electron accelerator experimental visit." "why?" Bernadette was puzzled. "Yes, why?" Howard was anxious and kept winking Leonard. Although he is a careful eye, he doesn''t want to show this image in front of his girlfriend. He will be Bernadette''s big man! "I''m curious too." Since Leonard chose this, he would say that he was naturally not prepared to let Howard so easily. He leaned back tactically, looked at Howard with his hands in his arms, and sarcastically said: "Why?" "Did you talk to Leonard?" Bernadette was not stupid, and immediately guessed what was going on. "Don''t be angry for now." Seeing that everyone didn''t help himself, Howard could only laugh with him: "I just told him. When inviting someone else''s girlfriend to see a scientific experiment, it''s best to speak to the other boyfriend." "You mean I want to play with Leonard and the others, and I need to ask you for instructions?" Bernadette frowned, his pitch higher unconsciously. "No, of course not!" When Howard heard that his girlfriend, who had always been gentle and gentle before, raised his voice, he was inexplicably familiar. This feeling made him very panicked. Wherever he dared to answer the conversation directly, he said with a smile: "Whoever you want to play with Your freedom is only Leonard as my friend. He should tell me in advance and then ask for my consent." "You are too much!" Bernadette said angrily. "Bernie, don''t be angry." Howard panicked, then looked at the crowd for help. The others were watching the excitement and didn''t speak at all. "Actually, Howard is not to blame." Adam suddenly smiled. "Listen, Adam said don''t blame me!" Howard was overjoyed. "why?" Leonard dissatisfied. "Do you really want me to tell?" Adam glanced at him. "I would like to know!" Bernadette''s gentle appearance turned into stubbornness and persistence, and the little person exuded an aura. "Because Leonard has a criminal record!" Adam smiled and said: "Before Howard used the rover to pick up girls, he attracted a female doctor Stephanie to visit. But then something happened, so I asked Leonard to help deliver it first, but they got together as soon as they got in the car. How can Leonard like this make Howard feel at ease? This Leonard invites you, Howard''s most caring girlfriend, to visit scientific experiments. Shouldn''t Howard be nervous and a little crazy? " "is that true?" Bernadette''s face eased, and his voice softened again. "Um." Howard was moved by that grievance, and nodded again and again. "Oh." Bernadette walked over to Howard, who was aggrieved with his head down, stretched out his hands: "Come here, **** face~" Howard immediately buried his head in the granary. "Ass face?" The corners of Petunia''s mouth twitched. "This is the nickname his mother usually calls him." Bernadette laughed: "I find it funny." "So funny." Leonard immediately took out his phone and started tweeting: "Howard, haha." "Although Leonard has a criminal record, I don''t blame you this time." Bernadette hugged Howard and began to teach: "But whoever I play with in the future is my freedom and right. You can no longer interfere with me like this time." "Ok." Although Howard was unhappy in his heart, he could only agree. "That''s not right." Adam shook his head and said: "It also depends on the occasion. If it is a group of people playing together, it doesn''t matter, but if it''s a group of people playing together, as a boyfriend, wouldn''t it be okay to ask? Are you not confident in yourself? Still overestimating the self-control of men? Once the conditions are right, it is very easy for lone men and widows to wipe their guns and misfire. Therefore, if you have an object, and don''t want the object to think too much, shouldn''t you take the initiative to avoid this situation of loneliness and widowhood? Like before, I invite you to have the opportunity to visit Rachels laboratory on the east coast. I invite you and Howard instead of just inviting you to go there alone. This is the truth. Under normal circumstances, either a couple of four are on a date, or a girlfriend and girlfriend go out to play, and boyfriend and boyfriend go out to play. It''s easy to get rid of it. " "..." Bernadette, Petunia, and Carly all looked at Adam with surprise. "What''s wrong?" Adam smiled and said, "What I said was wrong?" "Maybe it makes sense, but it''s a bit too conservative." Bernadette told the truth: "It doesn''t match our impression of you." "Liberal and conservative I am relative." Adam smiled and said: "With good friends, I have always been so conservative, because I care about these friendships and don''t want these friendships to be easily destroyed or deteriorated. A precious friendship is difficult to establish, and even harder to maintain, but it is often just inadvertently destroyed and deteriorated. Just like the last time Leonard snatched Stephanie, whom Howard first saw and had an appointment, that means Howard doesn''t care much about each other, otherwise the friendship between Howard and Leonard will inevitably go wrong. Now Howard looks crazy, but this is the most appropriate way to draw a line with Leonard, a good friend with a history. It also proves that Howard cares about you very much. Otherwise, he can do whatever he wants, and then let Leonard owe others favors and introduce him to new objects, right? " "That''s it!" Howard couldn''t help but applaud. Of course he didn''t think so much, he just felt that Leonard wanted to play his tricks, but he didn''t mind being interpreted like that by Adam. Bernadette heard Adam say this, knowing Howard cared about her more than she thought, and the displeasure immediately disappeared. A pair of new couples who did not force the number began to spread dog food in public, but they were driven out by the crowd and let them go home and make friends. "Adam, you are really optimistic about Bernadette and Howard." Petunia sighed: "Speak for him like this!" "You are a good matchmaker. I have a hunch that Bernadette is Howard''s true goddess, and from then on Howard may undergo a major fracture change." Adam smiled: "And what I''m telling is the truth." Human nature cannot stand the test. Lonely men and women are prone to problems. Cao called the insider out of his family. At the beginning, he recruited Guan Yu to surrender Guan Yu and directly let Guan Yu and his two sister-in-laws stay in the same room at night, wanting to mess with Guan Yu and Liu Bei''s royal court. Guan Yu sat outside directly all night. This is true for the ancients of Dongguo who have always liked brothers, let alone those in the world of American dramas without morals. Not to mention that he has committed Leonard once with a previous conviction. Just say Rajesh, Howard''s best friend, and that can''t be too much to prevent him. Not only did she have a hand with Petunia, but she also fantasized about Bernadette and wrote poems. The circle of friends is always permuted and combined. In this case, Howard went crazy to warn the distance and boundaries between friends and girlfriends. What''s wrong? "You wouldn''t say Howard is going to change from an extremely wretched man to a good-natured man?" Petunia laughed loudly: "If that''s the case, then what kind of waiter and actor do I look forward to, and just be the number one matchmaker in the universe!" "Howard, a good-natured man?" Leonard muttered these words and grinned nonstop. This is so funny! "Isn''t it funny?" Adam looked at them laughing loudly, and also smiled. Everyone joked and laughed at this topic for a long time. "Adam, there will be a Leo meteor shower next week. We are going to camp to watch, are you with you too?" Leonard suddenly thought of something and invited. "You all go?" Adam asked. "Just me, Leonard, Rajesh." Leonard explained: "Sheldon didn''t want to go." "In the wild at night? I don''t think so!" Sheldon shook his head immediately. "What about Petunia?" Adam curiously asked, "Leinard, don''t you take Penny to see the meteor shower?" "Howard will go too, in the wild at night, and Howard is nearby? I don''t think so!" Petunia followed Sheldon''s movements and shook her head. Sheldon stared at him immediately: "Leonard?" "Penny, you follow him and make him unhappy." Leonard said his thoughts for Sheldon, but that was all, he didn''t want to control his own women according to Sheldon''s thoughts. Petunia stuck out her tongue at Shelton again, teasing him. "You go." Adam declined. In the evening, I ran to the mountain to camp, surrounded by stargazers scurrying around, so it''s better to stay in the manor and build a stargazing platform to play. Soon time came to the observation day of the Leonid meteor shower. Hospital. "What''s wrong with Penny?" Adam watched Sheldon helping Penny come in and couldn''t help but smile. "Falled down in the bathtub." Petunia said distressed: "Hurry up and see for me, I feel broken." "You are right." Adam stepped forward to help Penny check and nodded: "But it''s okay if it''s serious." After some treatment. Petunia''s injury stabilized. "Congratulations, Sheldon, you can drive." Adam teased. "I always do!" Sheldon shook his head: "But I can''t choose, for the sake of everyone!" "Penny, take a look, how much face you have!" Adam smiled at Petunia. "Yes." Petunia vomited: "Command him to drive along the way, and the engine light that he has said eight hundred times is on, the engine light is on!" "The engine light is indeed on!" Sheldon replied: "And since I knew you, this engine light has been on all the time, aren''t you afraid of something wrong?" "I want to say this time, Sheldon is right." Adam sternly said: "Penny, the engine light is on, so hurry up and fix it. If something happens at a critical moment, you may not care about your own life, but don''t let others pay for your mistakes with your life." "alright." Petunia said helplessly: "I can save a little bit. Since you all said that, I will fix it." "You never delay buying clothes, shoes or cosmetics." Sheldon cuts the knife. "Just now." Adam reminded: "Anyway, your broken arm will take a lot of training, and you can''t drive anymore. Take advantage of this time and quickly repair the car. I will send you back later. I watched the engine lights come on and still couldnt go. Xiu, you are so brave." "It turned out to be so." Sheldon suddenly said: "No wonder you tattooed a Dongguo character Yong on your right ass. I thought it was soup before, but now it seems to be really brave..." "Da da da." Petunia interrupted Sheldon with a flushed face, covering her face not to look at Adam. "What''s wrong? Is this a secret?" Sheldon said straightforwardly. "Yes, is this a secret?" Adam joked with a smile: "If it wasn''t Sheldon who said this, I thought it was a small film in the San Fernando Valley. The plot fits perfectly." "..." Petunia twitched her mouth and explained embarrassingly: "I was taking a shower and I was injured and couldn''t move. Leonard was not there. I could only call Shelton. In the end, he said not to look, but he still looked at ~www.novelhall .com~The heroes just say not to watch and then peep!" Sheldon said frankly. "Stop talking." Adam glanced at Sheldon, then smiled at Petunia: "But why is Dong Guo Zi Yong?" There was another sentence he didnt ask, is there a phone number next to the word Yong... "Don''t you all like Dongguo." Petunia said helplessly: "You speak a good Eastern Mandarin. Leonard has been learning this. Then I saw this brave character that day and asked what it meant, suddenly I wanted to get a tattoo..." "Oh, I understand~" Adam dragged his voice and joked: "Good idea! You are encouraging Leonard~" Petunia: "..." Chapter 1204： The great monk Fang Tang Jing, you must drive Leonard ., Daily American TV series Hospital. "I didn''t! I didn''t. I didn''t..." Faced with Adams banter, Petunia tried to deny it at first, but under Adams gaze, this denial became weaker and weaker, and then a little embarrassed: "My good friends who dont believe in you dont have tattoos, and I guess you even helped people get tattoos yourself!" "I don''t have that bad taste." Adam smiled and said, "I am not Brother Tao, and I need to use this method to show ownership. Besides, most of my female friends are very opinionated and generally do not have tattoos... Well, except for other good friends, I My good friend Ted Mosby in New York once had a butterfly tattoo on his waist." "Butterfly?" Petunia laughed straight out: "Is he gay?" "no." Adam ridiculed: "He has always dreamed of pursuing his own destiny, but now he has really found it. He has a very happy life. Now there are only children left. By the way, they have planned the name for their daughter in advance. Guess what it is? " "Isn''t it called Petunia?" Petunia said in surprise. "right." Adam nodded: "Ted especially likes collecting coins." Petunia''s name is very popular, but it has the same pronunciation as the British penny coin. The proverb says: When you pick up a penny, good luck is coming! "Oh, god." Petunia frowned, with a look of disgust: "What a wonderful thing, but I can''t help but not think of Howard''s wretched face. It''s really disappointing." "Ha ha." Adam couldn''t help laughing. Howard did everything in order to tease Petunia, and the proverbs related to Petunia would naturally not be missed. He once said to Petunia: "I picked up a penny, good luck is coming~" The proverb was still that proverb, but when Howard spoke with his extremely wretched expression, Petunia suddenly felt the discomfort that the idiom dictionary on the east side was going to be broken. She can''t face this proverb now. "Hmm." Sheldon has always been aware of these things and suddenly thought about it: "Is this why Mrs. Gunderson downstairs calls Leonard a good driver?" "what?!" Petunia couldn''t believe her ears: "What did you say?" "I said I heard Mrs. Gunderson downstairs calling Leonard a good drive." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "I didn''t know the reason before, but now think about it, this should be the appearance after you tattooed the brave character. There should be a relationship between the two." Having said this, he looked at Adam uncertainly: "Right?" "right!" Adam laughed loudly. "Oh, mygod!" Petunia flushed her face and covered her face. "no!" Sheldon continued to cut his knife straightforwardly: "You usually pray like this, but after that time you also like to shout and drive. This is calling Leonard''s name, isn''t it?" "of course!" Adam didn''t care about Petunia who covered her face and explained to Sheldon solemnly: "Sheldon, you forgot, who is Leonard? Every time he talks about all kinds of weird promotion devices, he must have a high opinion! " "indeed!" Sheldon thought for a while and nodded: "He likes horses very much..." "Da da da!" Petunia couldn''t listen anymore, subconsciously learning Leonard''s classic interruption voice. "Hahaha." Adam laughed again. "Adam!" Petunia immediately understood what Adam was laughing at, and was about to sew in the ground embarrassingly. "Oh I see." Sheldon realized later, but he said seriously his guess: "DaDaDa, this is a secret signal Leonard often uses to interrupt others. Now it seems that this is clearly the sound of horseshoes, Leonard. It''s the horse!" "Although it''s a bit upside-down, it does mean that!" Adam kept laughing: "The brave character Penny has a loneliness tattooed." Under normal circumstances, this brave character is quite interesting. However, driving Leonard should be useless. He was repudiated, and he couldn''t see it anymore. Petunia went straight out. "Wait, I''ll send you off, don''t worry, this topic will stop here, I won''t talk about it." When Adam saw this, he stopped, smiled and apologized, and drove Penny and Sheldon back. In the car. Sheldon sat in the passenger seat without accident. Petunia sat in the back row. The scene is quite quiet. "Penny, are you still embarrassed about giving Leonard a nickname?" Sheldon looked at Petunia in the rearview mirror. "No, I just want to open the door and jump out of the car." Petunia complained. "You can''t do it." Sheldon laughed: "I saw Adam lock the door. This is one of the reasons I admire Adam driving." "I do not want to talk!" Exclaimed Petunia. "Ok." Sheldon agreed. The scene was quiet again for a few seconds. "Actually, you don''t need to feel embarrassed." Sheldon spoke again: "The public opinion environment here is much better than ours in Texas." "uh-huh." Petunia squinted at him. "I mean it." Sheldon looked sideways: "Do you know why I always use the word oitus to describe it?" "What other words do you want to use?" Petunia grumbled. "When we were young, in our Texas, S-E-X was a taboo term." Shelton explained: "At that time, my sister Missy became interested in this aspect, and then asked the new priest about it at the church school. Then the priest felt that it was necessary to carry out reasonable science popularization, to divert the attention of boys and girls who started to make trouble with hormones like my sister, and to help them establish a healthy view of the sexes. But as soon as the news spread. The phone in the church office was blown up by the parents who heard the news. People were very disturbed and angry about the priest teaching this. " "Oh." Seeing that Sheldon was indeed talking about business and her own feelings, Petunia also put away the embarrassing and hostile beginning at the beginning, and substituting that kind of environment: "What about then?" "It was naturally cancelled later." Shelton said: Most of the churchs income comes from donations from believers in the local diocese. How dare they ignore such strong objections. "Actually don''t blame those parents." Adam smiled and said, "Look at the dossiers about church privacy, and see how many boys and girls are ruined by priests and pastors in the church, and you know why those parents are sensitive." "Do you have these files?" Sheldon curiously asked: "Can I see it?" "just forget it." Adam shook his head: "After you read it, you can''t help but quote. I''m worried that Mrs. Cooper''s heart will not be able to stand it by then." Mother Shelton is a very devout believer. How to break the precept in private is one thing, at least on the surface. After all, according to their self-deception, as long as they repent, they can be forgiven. Dont you see that many of those criminals are religious, and go to church to confess at every turn. The monk said: Put down the butcher knife and become a Buddha. This is enough to cause criticism. And the people in the American drama world are simply Fang Tangjing as monks! While holding up the butcher knife high, and then put it down, go to confess, and directly become a Buddha and an angel. After going out, turn around and raise the butcher knife again, then come to confess and go to heaven again, constantly jumping left and right. No one can play with Fang Tang Jing! It''s a pity that the American drama world is even darker than the Qing Dynasty, and there is no such thing as a Baolongxing star to crush these great monks Fang Tang Jing. "All right." When Sheldon heard it, he didn''t have any obsessions to watch. As Adam said, once he saw it, when his mother quoted the Bible to teach, he could not help but refute it with the dark history of the church. He cared about his mother more than he used words and beliefs. He didn''t want to anger his mother. "Then what?" Petunia doesn''t care about the silly things in the church. She only believes in the evil ways of crystal and voodoo, but does not believe in the orthodox school of the church. "It should be over now." Sheldon glanced at Petunia, and continued: "But the storm has spread, because Misie repeatedly asked about the content of this aspect, the church would have such an issue, and the news spread quickly. Missy began to be isolated at school, came back to quarrel with her mother, and lay in bed crying. And I have to stand by her window to prevent her from running away from home again. I''m too hard. " Having said this, he sighed deeply, sighing that he had taken everything on his shoulders when he was very young. "Did Missy ran away from home afterwards?" Petunia asked. "of course not." Sheldon dissatisfied: "I''m standing outside the window, how does she go? Do you understand what I''m talking about?" "..." Petunia''s face turned dark, and she vomited: "Who knows what your point is?!" "The point is why I use oitus instead of S-EX and other words to describe." Shelton glared at Petunia and shook her head for Petunia''s IQ: "I am very confused to see the nervous and angry parents, and Missy who was affected by this in tears. So I went to find the wise man I was most familiar with at the time. Dr. John Sturgis. At that time he worked as a clerk in the supermarket. " "and many more!" Petunia couldn''t help but interrupted: "How could he be a doctor in the supermarket as a clerk?" "This is normal." Adam explained: "Scientific research, especially theoretical geniuses, see the world differently from ordinary people, and they can easily fall into the mental disorder seen by ordinary people. Dr. Sturgis was admitted to a mental hospital. After I came out, I gave up the scientific research I had done in the university all my life, and chose to do some fresh work with pure physical strength. " "Oh, mygod!" Petunia was surprised: "This is so pathetic, wait, Sheldon won''t be the same in the future, will it?" "Probably." Sheldon nodded: "But I don''t think there is anything pitiful about it. The really pitiful thing about Dr. Sturgis is that he didn''t win the Nobel Prize in Physics." "Don''t doubt it." Adam smiled: "Scientists suddenly want to try another job. There are many. For example, a scientist tried to build a fast food truck before and never came back." "He has always been a fast food truck?" Petunia was dumbfounded. "Otherwise you think when Sheldon made Leonard and the others too angry, why were they whispering there to discuss buying a fast food truck for Sheldon?" Adam smiled: "In order to make Sheldon disappear into their lives, they would rather pool the money to buy a car for Sheldon. They hope that Sheldon will learn from that predecessor." "Huh, it turned out to be like this." Sheldon suddenly said: "But I don''t like fast food trucks." "they know." Adam smiled and said: "The fast food truck is just a name. Once they make up their minds, they can always find your fast food truck. "Oh, Sheldon~" Penny looked at Sheldon sympathetically. "What''s wrong?" Sheldon said disapprovingly: "Actually, I am looking forward to them finding it, so that I can get one of my favorite gifts for free. Okay, I get it now! I want a train, as long as they buy me the next train and let me be a train driver, I will be there! " "It''s nice to know this useful information." Petunia said silently: "Can you continue to talk about this Doctor Wise now? How did he tell you?" "He doesn''t know either." Sheldon said: "He has never had this experience, but a wise man deserves to be a wise man. He immediately used his actions to verify the situation and found a customer who was shopping to ask about the situation, and then he was fired." "How is this a wise man?" Petunia grumbled. "Because it makes us all know that this kind of thing is indeed taboo in Texas." Sheldon took it for granted: "And I was also deeply inspired. After I went back, I looked through the dictionary overnight and found the most neutral word to describe what must sometimes be described." "So you specially selected oitus?" The corners of Petunia''s mouth twitched. "Yes." Sheldon nodded. "The most neutral?" Petunia raised her voice. "Yes." Sheldon nodded unconsciously: "Since I chose this term, everything has become more natural, and there is no more discomfort..." "That''s because you never had a chance to say the word, and you left Texas afterwards." Adam reminded. "It turned out to be so." Petunia suddenly said: "What do I say, compared to what kind of neutral oitus, I think S-E-X is more pleasing, natural and less embarrassing!" "All right." Sheldon shrugged and said: "For you, it seems to be like this." "What do you mean?" Petunia reached out and pulled Sheldon''s collar alone. "I mean..." Shelton was trying to explain it straight. "Da da da." Adam smiled and interrupted: "This topic ends here. Petunia pays attention to your hand. You don''t want to become one-armed Petunia in the future, or your arms are out of harmony, right?" Petunia angrily loosened Sheldon''s collar. "now it''s right." Adam joked: "If something goes wrong with your arm, how can you hold the horse''s reins in both hands in the future?" "..." Petunia looked at Adam angrily. Early the next morning. Leonard came back from camp and saw Sheldon walking out of Petunia''s apartment. He was surprised: "Why are you in Petunia''s apartment?" "I forgot to take the key in a hurry open the door." Sheldon urged. "Is there anything I need to know?" Leonard opened the door while still asking with some doubts. "Oh, I know why Mrs. Gunderson calls you a drive." Sheldon said as he entered. "..." Leonard suddenly lowered his head in embarrassment: "That''s it?" "Oh, and I know what fiendswithbenefits are, thank you Petunia!" Sheldon added another sentence and entered his bedroom happily. Leonard: "..." Chapter 1205： I only have 6 girlfriends in my life TBBT4A apartment. "What is meant by thanking Penny for letting you know what is called f-day endswithbenefits?!" Leonard ran after him and asked Sheldon. Even if it was mitotic Sheldon who said this, he had a numb scalp and a heavy head. "Literally." Shelton puzzled: "Just as a friend, I will help you, and you will help me." "that''s it?" Leonard stared at Sheldon, believe it or not: "You only learned this all day?" "Oh." Sheldon suddenly said: "And I know, you are a stallion!" "Why do you say that?" The corners of Leonard''s mouth couldn''t help but cocked. "Adam pointed out a few details that I didn''t usually pay attention to." Sheldon said with great interest: "First, every time you talk about a huge promotion, you must talk about it, and the angle is new, and at first glance, you don''t have to think about it. Especially when it comes to horses. The second is that every time you stop me from speaking, the code you give me is da da da. I didn''t pay attention to it before, but now I was reminded by Adam that it was actually the sound of horseshoes. Third, I heard Mrs. Gunderson call you to drive, and I heard Petunia call, which is actually the sound of riding a horse. So in your subconscious mind, you feel that you are actually a horse and a stallion, right? " "These are all unconscious." Leonard smiled reservedly. He has never shy away from his desire for this aspect and his recognition by others. Leslie called him a beast. Petunia told him to drive. This is pure praise! "Too." Sheldon pursed his lips and tilted his head: "Even a horse, it''s a short horse." "...Stop talking about horses!" Leonard''s mouth twitched, and he said displeased: "What do you guys say about this? And why is Adam here?" "Because Petunia has the word "Yong" on the back of her right butt, we talked about this when we went to the hospital..." Sheldon said. "and many more!" Leonard said with a black face: "How do you know that there is a brave character behind Petunia''s right butt?!" "Because I saw it." Sheldon made no secret: "Very clear, but at first I thought it was a soup character..." "Why? Why?" Leonard gritted his teeth and said every word. "Because Petunia fell in the bathtub." Sheldon was dissatisfied with being interrupted, frowning and looking at Leonard: "Then call me and let me take her to the hospital!" "Penny fell, isn''t it serious?" When Leonard heard this, his face eased, and he asked nervously, "Where is she now?" "It''s a fracture. Adam said it''s not serious. He has already returned." Sheldon said. "I''m going to see her, even if you want to take her to the hospital and get dressed, why don''t you close your eyes?" Leonard said he was going to Petunia''s apartment, walked a few steps, then stopped again, and couldn''t help complaining to Sheldon. Even if it is mitotic Sheldon, even if there is a reason for it, it is a bit awkward for his roommate to see his girlfriend''s ass. "I closed my eyes at the beginning." Sheldon said confidently: "But the effect is not good. I held her shoulders and tried to dress her, but I didn''t catch my arm..." "do not talk!" Leonard''s face darkened again, and he didn''t want to listen anymore. "I feel like I am back when I was two years old..." Sheldon couldn''t help but closed his eyes and described it. "Damn it!" Leonard complained and went out. He probably guessed it before, and then heard Sheldon talk about how he felt when he was two years old, and immediately knew that what he had guessed was the truth. Because Shelton had memories when she was two years old. "You tell me, after such an accident, should I take a peek or close my eyes?" Sheldon shouted at the back of Leonard who was leaving in a hurry. A few days later. "Penny, are you sure?" Howard proposed a date for the four. Bernadette hesitated and asked: "Your injury?" "A little injury, no effect." Petunia didn''t care. "Now that we find the advantage of being short, right?" Howard joked: "We have a low center of gravity and won''t fall a big horse pier. Of course, this is also my fault. I pulled your horse to watch the meteor shower at the time, but we all know you are super brave." Saying this, I couldn''t hold back, he laughed. Bernadette looked at Petunia and smiled. Obviously she also heard the ins and outs of Penny''s super bravery from Howard. "Yeah, you are short, so you can hide behind the kitchen counter and stand and make friends with your cousin, without fear that anyone will find out." Petunia glanced at Leonard, and then immediately went back: "Oh, although there is no one, but there are salted fish witnesses, we will have to order some salted fish later to let you relish the taste." "Leinard!" When Howard heard this, he immediately glared at Leonard: "You actually said this to her?!!!" "Feel sorry." Leonard said without apology: "If you know this kind of funny thing, wouldn''t you tell Bernadette when you chat afterwards?" "What cousin is affectionate, what salted fish?" Bernadette frowned. "It''s like this..." Petunia told Howard and the three of them to go overnight to watch the Leo meteor shower. They looked up at the stars and talked about the salted fish experience Howard talked about. "Oh." Bernadette suddenly looked disgusted. "That''s the cousin far room." Howard quickly explained: "The kind that can be married legally!" "Yes." Petunia adjusted the fire and said: "It''s actually okay, and Bernadette, you have also gained a very valuable experience, that is, if you want Howard to be brave enough, then take a share of salted fish and be ready at all times~" "I''m wrong." Seeing Bernadette''s brows frowned, Howard dared not go any further, and quickly gave in. Leonard helped to round the field and ended who was the bravest and how the bravest each other. In the car. "Don''t be so careful, I''m fine!" Seeing Leonard treated her as a disabled person after he was busy, Petunia immediately became unhappy, pushing Leonard away with one hand, and easily got into the passenger seat. "I''m worried about you." Leonard said with a smile. "Do not worry." Petunia smiled and said: "My bad luck has passed, good luck is coming, and my career will also usher in a new starting point." "How to say?" Leonard got into the driver''s seat, fastened his seat belt, and asked curiously. Bernadette and Howard also looked over curiously. "You swear not to laugh at me." Petunia also wanted to say the good news, but still got a shot. "Of course, I will never laugh at you." Leonard started the car, vowing. "Ok." Petunia glanced at Howard warningly, and then smiled and said: "I fell in the bathtub this time, so unfortunately, I asked my psychic. She told me that this time I fell and broke my bones because of my bad luck from the past. From then on, my life will be smooth sailing. This is the point of my life. When I get better, I will be able to receive a national advertisement immediately..." "Hahaha." Leonard couldn''t listen anymore, and laughed loudly: "Are you serious? Are you looking for a psychic for career advice?" "What a one who never laughs." Howard looked dumbfounded. "This is not the same as those crooks!" Petunia looked at the steering wheel held by Leonard, resisting the urge to smash it with one arm, and patiently explained: "She wrote the book and has her own website." "Oh, why didn''t you say it earlier?" Leonard smirked and said: "Not everyone is eligible to apply for a website...hahahaha." "Why are you so mean?" Petunia was amazed at Leonard''s meanness and unprecedented boldness. Don''t you cherish what you really get? Even people like Leonard are like this? "Do you think it is weird?" Leonard still didn''t react, and still laughed at that solemnly: "Did your psychic tell you the reason? Hahahaha." "said." Petunia sneered: "She said we are going to break up soon, so you are so mean when you are not reconciled." "..." Leonard seemed to be pouring a pot of cold water on his head and immediately awoke. He noticed Petunias cold face, as if she had gone to Gotham City, and her heart choked unconsciously. He sneered: "Penn, kidding, You don''t care." "Ha ha." Petunia sneered: "My psychic doesn''t say that. She is very serious. Guess what my attitude towards her is?" "I really didn''t mean it." Leonard hesitated to pay no. But it''s a pity that I just said that I really didn''t laugh and then laughed wildly, which really pierced Petunia''s eyes. What made her even more uncomfortable was that Leonard, the dog licking before, seemed to be the same as other men. This is too much! "Howard, Bernadette, help me!" Seeing that he was gone, Leonard could only ask for help from the back row. "Sorry, this is your business, we said yes..." Howard let go of Bernadette, said something, and then kissed him again. "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched. Before the date of the four people began, Howard specifically said that he is a passionate man. During the dating process, he may be extremely enthusiastic at any time. Let Leonard cooperate with Penny at the time, so as to avoid Bernadette. embarrassment. Leonard would realize that he and Petunia started earlier than Howard and Bernadette, and all kinds of enthusiasm would definitely surpass them, so he agreed. Where did you think that this situation would happen. The party of four finally broke up unhappily. The next day. Leonard drove Penny to the hospital with a faceless expression. Because someone was so angry last night, he went back to the apartment and hurt himself again. "You have to be careful, otherwise the injury will not only get better and slower, but also may leave sequelae." Adam reminded after checking. "I know, it won''t be anymore." Petunia said coldly. "Blame me." Leonard whispered. When Petunia went to take the X-ray, Adam smiled at Leonard and said, "What''s the matter?" "last night" Leonard said the matter, and saw that Penny was not there, and he was a little unconvinced: "I think I''m right, Adam, you are also a scientist, how can you believe in a liar like a psychic!" "Don''t ask me." Adam shrugged and said: "If you want to continue with Petunia, you have to accept this, and I know Petunia still believes in ghosts, astrology, pyramid energy, voodoo witchcraft and other crooked ways." "No way?" Leonard wailed: "How can I date a girl like this, a scientist who is dignified?" "This is you who have been soaked in Petunia, so you can say this." Adam ridiculed: "Before you switched to this, you would never have such thoughts, but only said that Petunia is so innocent and cute. You still believe this~" "I won''t..." Leonard''s face was embarrassed. It was indeed him, but of course he didn''t want to admit it. He quickly changed the subject: "Adam, what do you say I should do?" "Do you have any other choice?" Adam looked at Leonard in surprise. "...Do I have to pretend I believe and give up who I am in order to be with Petunia?" Leonard was unwilling to say. "Penny can''t pretend for you." Adam joked. "Adam!" Leonard smiled bitterly. "Well, let me say that." Adam stopped joking, but drew on the whiteboard with a marker, first drew a big circle: "This is the entire universe!" Then drew a small circle in the big circle: "This is the collection of women you want to have a relationship with." After speaking, he drew a smaller circle next to the small circle, intersecting the small circle at two points: "This is a collection of women who are also willing to have a relationship with you." "Although this common interval is small, but the entire universe is just a great circle, it''s okay." Leonard comforted himself. "I''m not over yet." Adam glanced at him, holding a marker and drew a smaller circle in the intersection of Madoka and Madoka, which happened to be tangent to Madoka and Madoka at one point: "This is your chance to meet superior." "I see, no need to paint." Leonard said silently: "No matter how small it is, it is also an area and infinite possibilities!" "you are wrong." Adam smiled and hooked out the intersection of Madoka, Madoka, and Madoka: "This is the number of women you have the chance to have a relationship in your life." "Four?" Leonard looked at the four intersections and couldn''t help but exclaimed: "Only four? I have more than..." When he said this, he was stunned and counted silently. Northern Cosmos spy Joyce KingLeslie Winkel, Petunia, plus Rajeshs sister Puglia, exactly four. Although he had imagined that he and Petunia''s children were smart and beautiful as soon as they met. But he was not so sure that Petunia was his last woman. Emmm. In other words, like many masters, he didn''t have many other requirements in his life, but he definitely didn''t want to have only four in this regard, he just wanted more. This not only meets the reproduction needs of human physiology, but also meets the overall evolutionary needs of human beings. "My fault." Adam patted his forehead, stretched out his hands to straighten Leonard''s hands and opened his palms to face him. Then, holding a marker, he clicked on the palms of Leonard''s left and right hands: "I almost forgot about them sisters! Yours There are more than four in a lifetime, it should be six!" Leonard: "..." Chapter 1206： Blessing of the Sun God, St. Adams Clip ., Daily American TV series Hospital. "Not four, nor six of this kind!" Leonard looked at the dots on the palms of his hands silently, dumbfounding. "Then let''s count, Joyce King, Leslie Winkel, Stephanie, Petunia!" Adam smiled and said, "Now you have four, and maybe you still hide the fifth one I don''t know..." Having said this, he pulled Leonard''s right hand, wiped the dots on the palm of his right hand, and joked: "Now the fifth **** the right is transformed, when will the fifth **** the left also be transformed, it is the peak of life, believe it I!" Although Leonard has always said that chasing Penny is his greatest achievement. But in Adam''s view, the future teacher is the pinnacle of Leonard''s life. "...It''s not funny, Adam." Leonard said helplessly. "are you sure?" Adam joked: "You ask anyone, the custody will be funny." "Doctor Duncan, this is an X-ray." Sean took the X-ray and came over with Petunia: "You are right, Petunia''s fracture has worsened." "Did you see it?" Adam looked at Petunia: "Don''t be angry with your body when you are angry with anyone. Otherwise, when you think about one-to-four, others think you are mocking them with one arm, and then fight you hard." Petunia couldn''t help rolling her eyes. "Leonard?" Adam looked at Leonard and motioned him to look at his palm. "Penny, I was wrong..." Leonard looked at his last left palm, and immediately returned to the feeling when he first pursued Petunia, and laughed humblely. The carelessness that had come before and after it had disappeared. Although he knows that Adam is a ridicule, but thinking of adding Rajesh''s sister Puglia, he is away from six close relationships and only one place. For this place, it is likely that he is himself... Except for himself, Penny has the most hope. He hates himself! So there is really only one way to go. "Okay, go back." Adam sent them out. "Leinard Hofstadter!" As soon as I walked to the entrance of the hospital, I greeted a group of white flowers, one of whom looked at Leonard and gnashed his teeth. "Oh, god!" When Leonard saw it, his face collapsed, and he greeted with a humble smile than Petunia mixed with bitterness: "Principal Seibert..." "Hello, you are fine." Seibert, the president of Caltech, stared at Leonard bitterly. "what?" Leonard was puzzled: "What does this have to do with me?" Although he guessed that this was Sheldon''s masterpiece, as the culprit''s roommate, he was very worried, but he did not understand how Headmaster Seibert seemed to send all the fire on him. "Don''t pretend to be foolish!" Principal Seibert sneered: "Hurry up to entice Tube to have a look, Sheldon Cooper is very grateful to you on it!" "Oh, god." Leonard''s mouth twitched, and at this moment she hated Sheldon. "what happened?" Seeing that Petunia didn''t seem to be joking, she was also worried for Leonard and Sheldon. "Doctor Duncan, help us see if this has any effect on the body?" President Seibert did not go to see Leonard at all, and led the embarrassed university board member to Adam. "Row." Adam also thought about what had happened, and took a group of embarrassed school leaders into the inspection. If it doesn''t work well this time, maybe even his face won''t be good. There must be some toss. "Oh, mygod!" Penny heard that there was temptation on Tube, and immediately took out her mobile phone to log in and searched for Caltech. The hottest hot spots came out, and she immediately called out speechlessly. I saw a man who was a little bit illegible, leading the school seniors, including Principal Sebert, into the laboratory to visit. At the time of the introduction, countless white foam splashed on the ceiling of the laboratory suddenly, spraying everyone through and turning them into snowmen, or people in the country of peace who took industrial wastewater polluted baths during the festival. When Leonard saw this, he was in fact only secretly accusing Sheldon for not knowing how to constrain, causing collateral damage, and offending Principal Seibert and other high-level schools. But the next picture drove him crazy. Just as Principal Seibert and the others were startled, angry, and at a loss, the computer on the desk automatically played, and Sheldon''s big face appeared. He confessed. That''s right! He was the one who took revenge on Barry Kleipik with this kind of prank! He also said that this video will be uploaded to Bait Tube immediately, and the embarrassment of Barry Kleipik who has offended him will be witnessed by everyone. After some mockery, he thanked Leonard Hofstadter and Rajesh Kusapari who encouraged him to come up with such a good way for him. "damn it!" Leonard saw this and fully understood why Principal Seibert was so angry when he saw him. Well, it wasn''t because he was Sheldon''s roommate that he was hit by the fish. But it was clearly Principal Seibert who regarded him as an accomplice. Ruined! "I know that Sheldon was invited to popularize the particles on the national radio station a few days ago, and then was spoofed by this Barry Kleipik. That voice change is indeed very interesting." Petunia looked at Leonard considering her words: "But do your scientists usually spoof each other like this? Make it so big? Are you not afraid of being expelled?" "Actually, I can''t completely blame Sheldon. It was Barry who filled Sheldon''s office with helium, which caused Sheldon to suddenly change his voice during a radio telephone interview." Leonard smiled bitterly: "Sheldon lost a big face in front of the people of the whole country, and we cried all over it. We just wanted to encourage him to cheer up." "This is the method used?" Petunia had weird eyes. "Trust me, this is already a very restrained method." Leonard vomited: "In the beginning, Sheldon wanted to directly poison Kleipik with a poison that cannot be detected by the agents'' autopsy! With the persuasion of Rajesh and I, he thought of using this gentle way to retaliate. In fact, he excluded the principal from coming over suddenly. This kind of retaliation is actually quite equal. " "Can you really get the kind of poison used by agents?" Petunia''s eyes widened. "It''s actually very simple, many kinds..." Leonard said casually, seeing Petunia looking at him weirdly, and immediately said: "Of course it is impossible for us to do those things. If we want to do it, we would treat those bullies who bullied us like this in middle school. " "Ha ha." School bully Penny laughed uncomfortably, and then quickly changed the subject: "Who is this Barry Kleipik, why is she bullying Sheldon so much?" "His work is exactly the same as Shelton. Not only is he a theoretical physicist, he also studies string theory." Leonard murmured: "I don''t need to talk about it later, right?" "no need." Penny thought of Leslie, who had always liked to bully Sheldon, and shook her head. Anyway, as long as you get close to Sheldon, you can either tolerate him and become his friend, or you won''t tolerate him and become his enemy, and then always want to bully him. "what should I do now?" Petunia couldn''t help asking: "This is the principal and the school director. They also uploaded these embarrassments directly to the lure Tube, which directly became hot news. Sheldon has caused too much trouble, right?" "I do not know either." Leonard was also very confused. He took out his mobile phone and said while dialing, "I''ll call Rajesh to see." He wanted to find another victim and ask what to do. "How about it?" Petunia curiously watched Leonard hang up as soon as he connected without saying a word. "He said he was ready to return to the country of peace." Leonard complained. "It''s not that exaggerated, right?" Petunia was speechless: "Is he not going to come back anymore?" "That''s not it." Leonard shook his head: "He said that when he goes back to celebrate the Sun God Festival, he will take a bath in the Ganges River, which is full of untreated industrial wastewater and domestic sewage, and bathe in a pile of toxic white foam. After making a video , He can come back. This meant that he apologized for accidentally encouraging Sheldon to do this kind of thing. After all, it was poisonous, so he went down and was full of sincerity. Secondly, this also means that the body is covered with white foam, which is actually a kind of tradition. As a diverse and inclusive university and senior management in the university, Rajesh knows that they will be more tolerant and can regard the previous unpleasantness as a diversified custom. Otherwise it is discrimination! " "..." Petunia twitched her mouth, and said, "Does this work?" "it should be OK." Leonard thought for a while and nodded: "No matter what the management is, they are afraid of being labeled as discriminatory. That means they are at risk of losing their jobs." "That''s great." Petunia said in surprise: "Hurry up and do this." "I''ll send a text to Adam first." Leonard shook his head and said, "Let''s see what he said first, can we deal with Principal Seibert and the others." "Too." Petunia nodded: "Without mentioning the cost of flying back to Rajesh, it is too dangerous for him to take that toxic white foam bath in the Ganges." "no." Leonard shook his head: "I''m not worried about Rajesh''s ability to adapt to the poisonous white foam bath in the Ganges. Believe me, he can adapt early. At most, he has been away for a long time and has a diarrhea at first. What I really worry about is that Adam disagrees. " "why?" Petunia was puzzled. "Adam hates the act of using discrimination as a weapon at every turn." Leonard explained: "Especially the discrimination made out of nothing is regarded as a crooked way by him. I don''t want to make him unhappy." "That''s it." Petunia was stunned. "He''s back." Leonard sent a text message, and soon received a reply from Adam: "Look, he said, wait, he will come forward to persuade." Into the night. "how is it going?" When Adam arrived at the TBBT4A apartment, Leonard immediately greeted him, staring blankly. He is more worried about this serious consequence than Shelton. "It''s not easy." Adam frowned: "You guys are really upset this time. If you are in private, if I come forward, this matter will pass. However, Sheldon directly uploaded the video to Bait Tube, and it became a hot spot on the whole network, which made Principal Seibert embarrassed and embarrassed them. " "I have asked Shelton to delete the video." Leonard smiled bitterly: "But the video has completely spread." "never mind." Adam does have the ability to clip this video, but for this kind of thing it reveals that he has the ability to clip it, which is not worth it. And the greater the power of this big move, the greater the risk of rebound. It would be very simple if you just clip it directly before the hot discussion on the whole network. But now that it has become a hot spot, even if you want to cut it out, there is no shortage of conspiracy theorists in the American drama world, and there is no shortage of people who are dead. If it is exposed, not only will its reputation be damaged, but it may also be targeted by someone who is interested. If you want to use this trick again if you have something to do, it will not only have no miraculous effect, but will be counterproductive. "Sheldon suspends work for a rest. When will Principal Seibert and their anger almost disappear, I will persuade them." Adam made up his mind, not to use his money and contacts for the time being. "I don''t want to suspend my job!" Shelton still quit: "It''s not my fault, it''s all Kripik''s fault! It was he who made me ashamed in front of the people of the whole country. It was he who brought Principal Seibert and them over. It was all his fault! " "He will also be suspended!" Adam also recognized the question about Barry Kleipik and said: "It''s just that you did provoke Principal Seibert and them, and it''s very serious. Suspended introspection is necessary, and before that, you have to record an apology video and post it on the Internet, with a sincere attitude. " "What about us?" Leonard said anxiously. "You and Sheldon apologize together." Adam shook his head and said, "Then go and apologize face-to-face with Principal Seibert, and this will pass. After all, you are unintentional." "well!" Leonard quickly agreed. He is not as bold as Sheldon. "Why don''t I go back to the country of peace, bathe in the mother river, and make an apology video?" Rajesh weakly said: "Otherwise I always feel a little worried." "up to you." Adam glanced at him and nodded: "You have to go home anyway." Although Rajesh works in California and has always ridiculed his homeland, it is not true that he never goes home. He still goes back several times a year. Anyway, he is rich, and the embassy will not embarrass his family. He will not re-require the visa once he goes back, or even refuse to grant the visa. Adam felt that Principal Seiberts anger this time was not a joke It must be unbalanced for a short time, so he didn''t mind multiple alternatives. In the original time and space, this matter was left unfinished. Afterwards, Sheldon and the others were not punished, but it was a comic style. After the laughter, something must have happened to let this pass. Otherwise, the president of the university and the directors of the board of directors were so spoofed and spread to the Internet to become a hot spot, and everyone laughed at them. How could it be possible that nothing happened and just passed by casually? A few days later. Rajeshs video was posted. He was standing in the Ganges and holding a cell phone to take a selfie. The river was full of white foam. The camera swept upstream, and white foam continued to flow down the river. Rajesh took a selfie with his mobile phone in one hand, and took the white foam and wiped it on his body. He laughed and said, "Welcome to the Sun God Festival in the Land of Peace. I hope everyone can feel peace and forget the disputes when seeing this scene. ..." Chapter 1207： The taste of revenge is always so sweet Principal Seibert''s home. "..." Hearing a new e-mail, Principal Seibert thought that there was a new sponsorship that he could pull. Although he was unable to do so, he kept telling himself that he would never fight in person again, but he opened his hand when he was out of control. Saw Rajesh''s apology video from the country of peace. "What are you looking at? Don''t look at it!" At this time, the wife came over wrapped in a bath towel. Seeing that her husband no longer looked like a dead person, she could not help but walked over, grabbing the mobile phone in her hand, she must turn it off and throw it away, condensing her husbands attention to one point, and then Hearing the voice of **** anger in Rajesh gay, his heart shook, his hand paused, and he looked over. "What''s this?" "It''s like this..." Headmaster Seibert explained to his wife. "This Sheldon Cooper again!" The wife complained: "The last time I ran to our house at night, it disturbed the rest of the night, but now it''s too much!" "No way, he is a good friend of Adam." Headmaster Seibert smiled bitterly. "Even a good friend of Adam can''t keep doing this!" The wife complained: "And we are also Adam''s friends. We can''t bully the honest people. This time, you must teach this **** a lesson!" "He is still a child''s character..." Principal Seibert hesitated. "That''s also a bear kid!" A woman who couldn''t bear Shelton and let a dog bit him said: "So don''t let him go!" "Okay, I will try." Principal Seibert did not dare to pack tickets. "Since Sheldon Cooper made the matter, why is this person so excited? Haven''t you forgiven him and who?" The wife is puzzled. "Leinard Hofstadter." Principal Seibert reminded him, and then sighed: "Perhaps Rajesh Kusapari is too sensitive..." "Are you sure he is sensitive?" The wife pointed to Rajesh, who was bathed in a dirty river among the crowds, and wiped herself with nothing about white foam. "The body may not be sensitive, but the heart may be sensitive." Principal Seibert said helplessly: "I can only tell him, count you as cruel!" "you are vicious?" The wife muttered, and then suddenly said: "You mean he is playing discriminatory cards?" "Um." Principal Seibert complained: "We have just been spoofed by the white bubble. One of the people involved, he ran back to the motherland to create a white bubble. It also said that this is their tradition and the blessing of the sun god. If I hold on to it, what is it? " "Discrimination!" The wife worried: "I heard that the pollution over there is very serious, these white bubbles...Forget it, this is a cruel man, you should just ignore him, just concentrate on teaching this **** Sheldon Cooper. !" "I think so too." Principal Seibert glanced at the brown Rajesh who was laughing freely in the video and nodded weakly. Although he didn''t say a word, everyone knew the meaning. If he wants to punish Rajesh, then the subsequent development of contradictions is beyond his control, let alone what he wants. He can''t afford it. "Hurry up and like it." Wife reminded. Principal Seibert immediately responded with a thumbs-up, and then found that Rajesh also posted this video on Twitter, and pressed the like button below. After everything was done, he discovered that the school board members who had been spoofed with him had already liked this video before him. Sure enough, they are all human spirits! Pragmatic may not work, but retreats are all elites! "What''s all this..." After Principal Seibert praised him, he looked at all this absurdity and wanted to complain very much. But seeing someone next to him, he decisively chose to shut up for his wife who was more rational than hormones a long time ago. It''s a pleasure to try my tongue now. But in the future, if he goes to court with his wife, this will be a big deal, enough to make him irreversible, and at least it will be a big loss of property. Forget it, forget it, wash and sleep. TBBT4A apartment. "Did you see it? Did you see it?" After making the video, Rajesh flew back quickly, took his mobile phone to show to a group of friends, proudly said: "They all liked me, who dares to say that I am not a genius idea at this point?" "Damn!" Leonard said with envy and jealousy: "It would be great if I could also use this trick, and I wouldn''t have to worry about it all day." "Who made you a white master!" Rajesh sneered: "Unless you go to the Olympics and play the asthma warrior card, you won''t be able to use this trick!" "Isn''t this considered reverse discrimination?" Sean was puzzled. "Of course not!" Rajesh smiled and said: "The correction must be over-correct! Besides, we were discriminated against and bullied by the white master in the past much harder than we are now. Let me say that in the future, whenever the white master sees us, he will bow to us to make up for the mistakes of the past. " "Hahaha." Leonard couldn''t help but smiled: "Would you like to pay you back and send it once when you see it?" "We don''t mind." Rajesh proudly represented. "Don''t laugh, this will never happen." Sheldon sneered. "Ha ha." When Adam heard this, he couldn''t hold back anymore, and he laughed out loud. Isn''t this reality in the future? And this is California. Although everyone didn''t understand what Adam was laughing at, they also thought that what Rajesh and Leonard said was funny, and they laughed together. There is a happy atmosphere in the apartment. "Now Leonard and Rajesh are all right, what about Sheldon?" After Penny laughed, she cared: "When can he go back to work?" She does care about Sheldon. But I care more about myself. Shelton who has a job is already the limit she can tolerate. Now she lives in the apartment every day without a job. She knocks on her door from time to time and asks her to drive him out. She can''t bear it. "Wait a little longer." Adam glanced at Sheldon: "Wait until the Principal Seibert and their anger disappear and give punishment, it should be fine." Now if you directly approach Principal Seibert and the others, it is definitely a low EQ approach. Otherwise, it is easy to attract resentment. Why did you drop it? It was because you made a mistake first, and there was another threat of discrimination. Adam felt there was no need to offend people to death. Yes, he really doesn''t care what they think. But there is no need to offend a few people with little energy in order to make Sheldon more comfortable. "Isn''t this a punishment?" Petunia didn''t know whether she was talking about Sheldon or herself. "Forget it, but it''s not enough." Adam smiled. In the current situation, suspension of self-reflection is the basic, and follow-up punishment is the key. "How do you think Shelton will be punished?" Petunia curiously asked. "do not know." Adam shook his head and saw Sheldon staring at him sternly. Thinking of Misie and the others, he said with relief: "But it shouldn''t be too serious." The punishment is too heavy, so he will naturally come forward. The next day. California Institute of Technology. Principal''s office. "What? You let me teach?" Sheldon was called over, and after hearing the punishment of Principal Seibert, he called out immediately. "Yes." Principal Seibert said stubbornly: "You are known as a genius with a beautiful heart. I don''t think this beautiful heart should be wasted. More people should see this beautiful heart." "But I don''t like teaching!" Sheldon exclaimed: "I hate teaching! Those elm heads are not worthy of my beautiful heart..." "very good!" Principal Seibert smiled and said, "This is also a punishment. You can still study your string theory, but you must take time to complete certain teaching tasks, Professor Cooper!" "I''ll stroke it." Sheldon was a little confused: "After I accidentally sprayed you all over with bubbles and uploaded them to the Internet and became a hot spot, your punishment for me was to give me a promotion and a salary increase for me to teach students?" Changing from a researcher to a professor is indeed a promotion and salary increase. "Yes." Principal Seibert felt Sheldon''s headache and smiled happily. "You are so perverted!" Sheldon told the truth. "..." Principal Seibert''s smile was stagnant, and his face went dark. If they are replaced by others, where do they need to do this, dare to embarrass them so much and get rid of the incident directly. However, Sheldon is not only talented, but also has Adam behind him. They are worried about severe punishment. After much consideration, based on what she knew about Sheldon, he came up with a punishment that could show their generosity, sell well to Adam, and make Sheldon seriously uncomfortable. In the past, Sheldon was invited and took a class or two. In addition to a few super fans, he also made a lot of people vomit. Shelton and the students should be regarded as bothered by each other. This is the best way they can think of. The specific effect depends on the curative effect. "Adam, I don''t want to be a professor!" Seeing that Principal Seibert really planned to do this, Sheldon immediately took out his cell phone and dialed Adam''s number. "You want to be!" Adam ignored him at all: "This is your principal''s right, you just need to obey it, or you''re going to say goodbye to the scientific world." "Professor Cooper, you can go back to prepare for your lesson." Principal Seibert also smiled when he heard Adam''s words on the phone. As long as Adam is not on Sheldon''s side, Sheldon is just a banana to him. Noon cafeteria. "puff!" After hearing Sheldon talk about the principal''s punishment measures, Rajesh sprayed directly, and then vomited: "Sure enough, the white master is the white master, what a punishment!" He tried his best to jump into the Ganges at the risk of becoming a peaceful country again, just to avoid punishment. Although he was successful, he only got a few praises. And Sheldon was the culprit, and did not do any remedial measures, but the punishment was a promotion and salary increase. What is this called! "Don''t say it, this is a reward for others, but it is definitely a punishment for Shelton." Leonard looked at Sheldon sympathetically. In the past, Shelton had invited all the invited classes, and he knew the results best. "That''s true." Rajesh was also happy when she saw Sheldon''s frown. "Leinard, I don''t want to be a professor!" Sheldon looked at Leonard. "I know." Leonard sighed with a smile. With Shelton''s qualifications, if he wanted to, he would have become a professor long ago. Isn''t it because of becoming a professor and having to spend a certain amount of time teaching, Sheldon has always been reluctant to be promoted to a professor. "Adam won''t help me either." Shelton grieved. "How can this help..." Leonard said speechlessly: "For anyone else, this is a reward, not a punishment, so let me organize a lesson for you and let you try it again?" "Really?" Sheldon entangled: "Otherwise, you help me persuade Adam and let him help me to get rid of this punishment. I would rather ask for other punishments!" "I really want to go." Leonard said: "Adam''s decision, who can change? Don''t waste time, we must be convinced in the end, let''s go to class and try." "All right." Seeing that there was no hope, Sheldon nodded helplessly. Soon a physics class was arranged. "The reason why I am willing to come to teach you tonight is because someone told me that you are the smartest of the PhD students in this school, just like the most important electron in a hydrogen atom..." Sheldon started to class, telling his own silly jokes, seeing that all the students did not laugh with him, trying to explain the jokes: "Because the hydrogen atom has only one electron...this is also the smartest, my God~" Then came a series of ridicules. Many people are paying attention to this class. Principal''s office. "Hahaha." A burst of laughter penetrated the soundproof door, showing how unstoppable the joy of the people inside. "Look, look, just turn around, let all the students raise their middle fingers to face each other at the same time. Except for Sheldon Cooper, who can do it? Who can do it?!" "Can''t do it! Hahaha!" "Looking at this comment, a female student said, watching Dr. Cooper''s class, I want to commit suicide again!" "Also, the topic chosen by Dr. Cooper is quite boring, and the success has risen to an unbearable degree!" "Hahaha! And, there is! Dr. Cooper''s joke is too cold, it looks like a big insect with its jaw open!" "Look at this one. Einstein''s theory reveals that when you are happy, time flies quickly, and when you listen to Dr. Cooper, time flies!" "Hahaha, Cybert, how did you come up with this method of punishment? I can only say one word about this: Absolute!" "Too much relief!" The principal and a group of directors laughed almost lost their anger. TBBT4A apartment. Leonard and other good friends also took their phones, watched the comments, enjoyed the common joy, and explained the infinite joy to Petunia, a layman. Seeing Sheldon walk in, everyone forced a smile. "So, Sheldon, I heard that you are in class, how do you feel?" Petunia said weirdly. "Excellent!" Shelton felt extremely good, and said proudly: "I think Principal Seibert''s idea fell through. Maybe I''m a teaching genius!" "Hahaha!" When everyone heard this, they couldn''t hold back anymore, and laughed. Chapter 1208： Petunia and Howard are going to be classmates s day pt> s day pt> tbbta apartment. "What are you laughing at?" Sheldon frowned. "Oh, dear, you can quickly read the comments." Petunia looked at him sympathetically. "Hey, someone recorded it and uploaded it to Twitter." Sheldon looked at it and was very happy at first glance. After all, he was the super-confident one. Then he noticed something was wrong and frowned. "Hmm, this one is not fair, this one is too harmful, insect They all have six legs." "You are not bad, just a leg." Howard laughed. "I only have one leg." Shelton didn''t understand Howard''s stalk, and retorted seriously. "Don''t teach bad kids!" Petunia looked at Howard disgustingly. "What is k?" Sheldon looked at the abbreviation in the comment. "In this context, it should be killbspbspbspbspow!" Leonard explained. "I just said, I don''t want to teach!" Sheldon wanted to be generous, but I couldn''t do it, and shouted at Leonard, "These elm heads are not worthy of my beautiful heart!" "So this is punishment." Howard reminded, "You don''t really think that Principal Seibert will give you a promotion and raise after you offend them like that. Is it because they have a problem with their head?" "I quit!" Sheldon ran back to the bedroom angrily, sad. "Is he okay?" Pei''s mother became worried. "fine." Leonard and them are very calm, continue to read the comments to read the comments, like the likes, and write the comments by themselves. "At first I really thought it was not punishment." Petunia murmured, "After all, what kind of punishment is a promotion and salary increase? If we have this kind of punishment, I just want to punish me every day! But seeing Sheldon doing this now, I realized that this is indeed a punishment! " "if not?" Howard laughed and said, "Except for Sheldon, no one is a fool!" "Now what?" Petunia asked. "Cold!" Howard joked, "What else can he do if he doesn''t do him a promotion or a salary increase!" "Then he won''t stay at home all the time?" Petunia worried for herself. "Probably." Leonard laughed. "dare you laugh!" Petunia gave him a white look, "Don''t you think about the consequences, what does it mean to us?" "..." Leonard stayed, and then understood the meaning of Petunia''s eyes. He and Petunia are hilarious, and usually choose Petunia''s apartment because it is easy to let go. And staying in his apartment, there is the light bulb Shelton, and it is a super light bulb for Vulcan hearing, any sound can be heard by the other party. If you accidentally touch the bedside lamp and let the bedside lamp fall off, it may cause the light bulb to come and ask what happened. This is unbearable enough. If Shelton stays at home, this discomfort will definitely rise to the point of being intolerable just like the student''s message. He fully believes that Shelton will often appear when they are critical. After all, the movement of the bed collapsed is too big... "Why don''t I ask Adam again?" Leonard couldn''t laugh, nor calm down. "certainly." Petunia murmured, "Can you solve it?" "..." Rajesh was very unconvinced, but did not bring wine, so he could only hold back. Leonard dialed the phone and hung up without saying a few words. "What did Adam say?" Petunia asked. "He said to let Sheldon continue the class." Leonard smiled bitterly, "Even if I don''t want to, I can''t follow Sheldon in everything." "It''s not us who lives with Sheldon anyway." Howard said the key. A week later. Sheldon saw that no one was paying attention to him, and he didn''t want to stay at home all the time, so he could only go to school and become his Professor Cooper. California Institute of Technology. In the classroom. Leonard and the three came side by side to watch Sheldon''s first formal class. "Huh, is it over?" When they came, they found that the classroom was empty and there was no one, so Sheldon sat listlessly in the lecture. "No, no one chose my class." Sheldon frustrated. "That''s not surprising." Rajesh said with a smile. "How long will I take in such a day?" Sheldons grievance, "Why didnt Adam help me?" "Because you were too much before." Leonard reminded, "You can''t expect you to offend the principals and directors like that. Any punishment will pass, right? Although Adam can help you speak, he can only help you relieve, and can''t help you offset all of it, otherwise, wouldn''t it be completely shameless? " "But no one chooses my class! This is shameful!" Shelton also knew that Adams character was not blindly helpless, and said with shame, "I called the secretary of the college and she said that no one in the school likes me!" "Wha~t?" Leonard expressed surprise in his voice, but his expression was not surprising at all. "Yes, what she said, no one in the school likes you!" Sheldon said shyly, "Can you believe it?" "It''s impossible to have none of them..." Leonard forced himself to console. "Yes, at least half of them." Rajesh joked, "Half Leonard likes you." Sheldon stared at Rajesh. Rajesh returned with a peaceful smile. "How about I go to your class?" Howard spoke suddenly. "Why did you do this?" Sheldon was surprised. "Yeah, why did you do this?" Rajesh puzzled. "What''s wrong with your brain?" Leonard was even more straightforward. Seeing Sheldon staring over, he immediately pointed to his right brain and explained in a serene manner, "It''s not me, it''s the half Leonard who is talking~" "Do you still need to ask?" Howard vomited, "I''m not a doctor, this terrible has been played by you many times. I can imagine that when Bernie gets her PhD, my situation will definitely get worse. So I also want to get a Ph.D. It just so happens that Shelton wants to teach, and I can kill two birds with one stone. " "Believe me, this is not killing two birds with one stone, but losing two birds with one stone. If you can''t get a doctorate, you will be ridiculed to go crazy." Rajesh reminded. "Don''t be so sure, you can try." Leonard saw that someone was willing to thunder, so naturally he didn''t want to stop it. It was not him who died anyway. "Forget itSheldon waved his hand" Howard, I know you are kind, but this is physics at the doctoral level. I don''t think you can understand what I''m talking about. " "Ask again, why do you want to take his class?" Rajesh looked at Howard jokingly. "..." Howard twitched his mouth and retorted, "Sheldon, my IQ is more than enough to listen to your lessons." Sheldon took a serious look at him, then laughed "Impossible~" Seeing this, he still felt that it was not enough, and continued to laugh, "If you can understand my class, it''s better to invite Penny to listen to it. Anyway, she wants to learn more about physics recently~" s day pt> s day pt> s day pt> s day pt>. Chapter 1209： This moment is just like that moment California Institute of Technology. classroom. "You can try!" Howard looked at Sheldon unconvinced. "All right." Seeing this, Sheldon put aside his plan to pack his schoolbags and prepare to flash people, and looked at Howard: "How do you determine the ground state of a quantum system without an accurate solution?" "I will arbitrarily guess a ground state wave function, and find the quantum state with the lowest energy by changing its parameters." Howard reported it in one bite. "Hmm." Sheldon was surprised, folded his arms, and began to earnestly: "Do you know how you can find the integral of X squared e to minus x without looking up the book?" "I will use Feynman''s secret!" Howard answered calmly: "Differentiation is taken within the integral symbol." "not bad." Sheldon really looked at Howard this time. No matter how Sheldon asked, Howard answered. Leonard and Rajesh next to him also looked sideways. Although they do not despise engineers as obviously as Sheldon, they are in the upper reaches of the contempt chain, and they are more or less overlooking Engineer Howard in the depths of their hearts. "Why are you so powerful all of a sudden?" Leonard couldn''t help but exclaimed. "I''m not you, and Bernie is not Petunia!" Howard was half proud and half complaining: "Bernie likes physics so much, I''m a big man, I can''t just sleep and say nothing afterwards? When it comes to physics, I don''t know. I talked about it twice or three times, and if I still don''t know, then I''m just messing with you for nothing! And I''m also in the School of Physics! " "Because of this?" Rajesh''s eyes suddenly became angry. "I can not believe it!" Sheldon was shocked: "Is the heart motivation method really so much better than the positive motivation method?" "It looks like this!" Leonard chuckled. "Then why is Petunia still like that?" Sheldon turned his gaze to Leonard, and said in doubt: "You and Petunia have a lot more time to talk than Howard and Bernadette." "..." Leonard''s face suddenly went dark. "Can I take your class now?" Howard laughed. Sheldon took a serious look at Howard, then smiled again and shook his head: "No~" A conversation broke up unhappy. night. TBBT4A apartment. "You are so brave." Petunia heard Howard took the initiative to take Sheldon''s class and couldn''t help but complain. Before Bernadette expressed his love for physics, he talked and laughed with Leonard, which really stimulated her a little. She secretly approached Sheldon to learn about Leonard''s work. When Shelton opened her mouth, she started talking about it more than two thousand years ago. The tossing made her completely extinguish the idea of ??understanding what these scientists were doing. She is a scumbag, for the sake of a halfling, she really can''t fight like this! "Yes." Adam also smiled and joked: "Fortunately, he didn''t promise you, otherwise you will suffer. He and your engineers have new and old hatreds." "New hatred and old hatred?" Leonard was surprised: "Why don''t I know?" Adam just wanted to explain, he saw Shelton walk out thoughtfully, stood in front of Howard for a while, nodded and said: "Okay, you can come to my class." After speaking, he walked to his workbench happily, took out a ruler from the drawer, played with it in his hand, and looked at Howard with joy. "You are miserable." Petunia vomited: "I''m so familiar with such malicious eyes." "Sheldon, say yes first, I really want to get a PhD!" Howard stood up, walked to Sheldon''s body, and emphasized: "Taking it from you is also for more freedom in scheduling. And you also need me as a student, so we are mutually beneficial. But if you don''t want to come like this, but just want to take this opportunity to tease me, then I tell you clearly, I won''t learn. At that time, either you can''t work, or you just wait to be middle fingered by other students. Are we clear? " It is not easy to graduate in the world of American TV drama. In particular, it is still more difficult to study a Ph.D at work, to fall in love, to play games, to watch comics, and other leisure activities. It is even more difficult. This is why Howard has been ridiculed by everyone that he is not a doctor, but he has not made up his mind to completely erase this weakness by reading a Ph.D. Shelton is now a professor and can lead doctoral students. Although it may be hard to follow Sheldon, there are tangible benefits. That is, as long as Shelton is settled in advance, the time arrangement will be more free then, and the reading of the Ph.D. degree in the future will be more secure. On the bright side, Sheldon will definitely be stricter than ordinary professors, but Howard knows that Sheldon has flexible principles and they are all operable. "Relax, I promise to follow the normal teaching rules." Sheldon already had an idea this time, so he looked at Howard with a smile and agreed. "That''s fine." Howard was skeptical. Adam looked at Sheldon, who was constantly playing with the ruler, and smiled without saying a word. He already knew what would happen. really. In the evening a few days later. Howard and Sheldon quarreled from school to home. The quarrel was so loud that everyone was disturbed. "What''s wrong, Huazi?" Bernadette had never seen Howard so angry before, and quickly embraced him with one hand and helped him smoothly with the other. "You ask him!!!" Howard pointed at Sheldon, out of breath. Bernadette looked directly at Leonard. "Sheldon tore up Howard''s homework without looking at it." Leonard smiled bitterly. "Throw it in the trash can!" Howard exclaimed angrily. "You are wrong." Sheldon said unhurriedly: "First, I didn''t look at it, but took a look and found that there was a problem with what he wrote. Second, I did not tear the job directly like some unscrupulous engineers, but measured it with a ruler, and tore the wrong and useless job in half in a completely straight manner. Third, where can I put wrong and useless tasks without throwing them in the trash can? " "What am I wrong, you say!" Howard called. "Does this still need me to speak?" Sheldon sneered: "You have to find the problem by yourself and solve it by yourself, otherwise I will give you the answer directly, what else are you taking and what blog? Just copy homework and get a doctorate. Then, wouldn''t Petunia also be able to take my class and get a doctorate and become one of us? " "Huh!" Penny listened to such discriminatory words and couldn''t help staring at Sheldon. "This is compliment." Sheldon looked back confidently. "How can there be such a teaching method in the world?" Howard roared. "Coincidentally, this is the way your engineers always teach, isn''t it?" Sheldon looked at Howard, who was furious, and thought of his experience of being so rude in engineering when he went to college. He couldn''t help but smile happily: "To borrow what Adam often said, this moment is just like that moment~" Chapter 1210： You stabbed me with a needle, I cut you 80,000 knives TBBT4A apartment. "what?" Howard stayed for a while. "Like geography, which is not a science, Sheldon was also very interested in engineering for some time in college, until he met a **** tenure professor of engineering." Adam explained with a smile: "He kept tearing up Sheldon''s homework without pointing out the problem. He just kept tearing up and let Sheldon do it again. Since then, engineering has fallen to the same geographical position." "Oh dear." Penny immediately looked at Sheldon with pity: "I didn''t expect you to have this experience." "I am different from you." Shelton was upset with Petunia''s expression of we are all the same. "It looks the same." Petunia was very proud. It''s rare to see Sheldon, who is terribly fart, planted like this in his homework, so happy. "Don''t make this look!" Sheldon said angrily. The tenured professor of engineering has always been expressionless, until he was tossed to sleep and was locked out of the classroom when he was late, he saw this nasty guy with such annoying expression. But when he wanted to go to the principal for a short report again, he found that the principal asked this nasty guy to imitate his expression when he was locked out, and the two laughed. "That''s why you always hate engineering and then attack me?" Howard suddenly accepted some. "Do not." Sheldon looked at Howard: "In the beginning it was indeed because of engineering, and then it was all because of you." "never mind!" Howard waved his hand: "This thing ends here, I will never be stupid enough to take your class and let you get revenge!" "dont be sad." Bernadette stroked Howard approvingly, and comforted: "Whether you have a doctorate or not is my Huazi." "Really? You are so nice~" Howard turned his head to look at his girlfriend and began to spread dog food. "certainly." Bernadette smiled sweetly: "With me, I can definitely get my Ph.D. It doesn''t matter if you get it or not." "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched. "Ahem." Bernadette suddenly coughed a few times, and frowned uncomfortably while holding his throat. "not comfortable?" Petunia asked. "It''s no big deal, just a little cough." Bernadette smiled. "Let Adam take a look for you." Petunia smiled and said: "Since I am in this circle of friends, I have to endure the weirdness of Howard and Sheldon, but it is not without benefits. The biggest one is that there is no need to make an appointment to see a doctor, and there are very big discounts." "Really?" Bernadette looked at Adam in surprise. "Um." Adam got up, walked to Bernadette, and motioned to Bernadette to open his mouth: "This is my friend''s welfare, who makes me a doctor." "That''s great." Bernadette was overjoyed, opened his mouth and let Adam check it, and then couldn''t help but vomit: "You don''t know how bad the experience of seeing a doctor is usually." "Trust me, I know!" Petunia, who has the worst job and the most insecure, echoed loudly. "The tonsils are normal. Go back and drink plenty of water. If it doesn''t work tomorrow, you come to the hospital to find me." Adam smiled. "good." Bernadette smiled gratefully at Adam, and then softly said to everyone: "The last time I ate a fish, I got a fishbone in my throat. It''s a nightmare in my life." "Are you sure it''s a fishbone stuck?" Rajesh took a sip of wine and said quietly. "To shut up!" Howard grabbed Rajesh''s glass in anger and stared at Rajesh. "Ok, ok." Rajesh opened his hands and signaled to surrender: "Just kidding, I know you are not a fishbone...you are at least a fishbone..." Having said this, he laughed at everyone: "Am I right?" "It''s not funny!" Leonard had the expression of an old subway man looking at his cell phone. Although he was not talking about him, he was deeply offended. "Eon!" Rajesh quit: "This is obviously funny!" "Okay, don''t be clever here." Adam looked at him coldly. Normal people would not say such colorful words to the girlfriend of a good friend, which can only show that Rajesh''s subconscious has problems from the beginning. Later, all kinds of casual teasing, all kinds of fantasy, and all kinds of silver poems did not appear casually. Rajesh lowered his head immediately when Adam saw this. "Anyway." Bernadette also didnt want to get angry with her boyfriends good friends, lest her boyfriend get caught in the middle, so he didnt hear it, and continued: "I was stuck with a fishbone. I was planning to do it myself, but how Can''t figure it out. No way, I can only go to the school hospital, but I have to make an appointment first. Fortunately, I was very lucky that day, so I made an appointment directly to the next day. " Everyone nodded in unison. In the world of American TV series, doctor appointments are normally not a few days or two weeks a week. In many cases, when you are better, you may not be able to see the doctor. Bernadette saw the doctor the next day of the appointment, only because it was a useless school doctor. Otherwise, you won''t be able to make an appointment so quickly if you don''t go to the emergency room. "As a result, after I went, he asked me if I could breathe, and then he asked me to have an X-ray." Bernadette continued: "After the X-ray came out, it was found that the fishbone was stuck in the throat. It could have been taken out directly with tweezers, but the school doctor said he couldn''t do it. He didn''t have a laryngoscope. He asked me to go back and rest for a week. If I was fine, I would be fine. If it was serious, such as unable to breathe, I should go to the emergency room. The final exam was only a few weeks away. I don''t dare to bet on whether my illness will get worse, which will affect my exams. After I tried my best to get the fishbone out, I could only endure the pull of my wallet and went to the emergency room. Then the **** thing happened. I obviously brought the free X-rays taken at the school and hospital, and they were freshly released. But the doctors and nurses in the emergency department of the hospital didn''t recognize it, so I had to take the film again, because I couldn''t guarantee the validity of this X-ray film 100%. In case they are wrong and cause a misdiagnosis, they are responsible. So they only believe in the X-rays they make. If it weren''t for the fishbone stuck in my throat and my words were uncomfortable, I would have to squirt them to death! No way, I could only follow their so-called process and was pushed onto a stretcher bed to get an X-ray. Then I drank anesthetics and checked the laryngoscope. After the tossing, I finally got the fish bones out. When I finished the exam, the bill came. As soon as I saw it, my blood pressure almost burst, worth $80,000. I really feel like I was cut at $80,000 all at once! Fortunately, I am still studying for a Ph.D. I bought insurance from the school. I only need to pay 1,000 dollars at my own expense, which is the service fee for half a month of my part-time job. Otherwise, I didn''t buy insurance, and the $80,000 bill...you probably won''t see me anymore. Because I definitely quit my part-time job as a waiter in a cheesecake shop and went directly to the sea to make money and pay off my debts. " "You may not see us, but you can still see Howard or Adam..." Rajesh couldn''t help but shudder. "To shut up!" Howard yelled at Rajesh. He didn''t dare to confess his past to Bernadette. "Who said no!" Penny felt the strongest sympathy, and echoed: "If it wasn''t for my health, I would have managed to survive the illness many times. Otherwise, I will either go to the sea and work part-time like you, or go to the San Fernando Valley to make a small movie. " Having said this, she looked at Adam: "Adam, you are a doctor. If you say we don''t care about a small illness, as for the bills that cost tens of thousands of dollars at every turn?" "How do you think the doctor''s high salary comes from?" Adam smiled and said, "Without these over-diagnosis and treatment, how can the relevant people make money?" "This is too much!" Petunia complained. "But these are legal." Adam sighed, "On the contrary, if we are not friends, you go to see me for medical treatment, and I will not let you go on a stretcher or take another X-ray and do not drink anesthetics. Diagnose directly and then take a tweezers to help you pick out the fishbone directly, and it will be done in less than a minute. Not only was the hospitals leaders troubled me because they couldnt charge more, but if something happened, I was 100% responsible because I didnt follow the standard procedures. And as long as the process is followed, no matter what the result is, the doctor is exempt. In this case, even if a kind doctor wants to save you money, they are forced by the standard procedure to follow the trend. Then it becomes the mighty general trend and iron law now. " "What is this called!" Petunia complained. "Do not ask." Adam smiled. The question is the system. "I heard that you have universal medical insurance, why is your father still so rich?" Howard looked at Rajesh. "Eon." Rajesh smiled and said: "You don''t really believe in universal health insurance, do you? You only have 300 million people in the U.S., so you can''t possibly have universal health insurance. When you see an appointment, you can either heal yourself, or hang up, or you can''t wait to hang up after seeing the bill. Let alone where we are. We are all people! Medical resources are far inferior to yours. Just think about it to know what the so-called universal medical insurance is all about smiling. On our side, either Im OK, or I just hang up without waiting for my appointment, or Ill be sent back by the doctor after a casual look, and repeat the above two processes. As for the smile of the whole people? You go to the street to see those homeless people in the U.S. When you look at them, many of them will smile the most peacefully, because they want you to be close and want you to give alms. This is a routine smile, not a peaceful smile! " "Damn the world!" Petunia was stunned. "Adam, I will trouble you more in the future." Bernadette looked at Adam happily. "It''s ok." Adam smiled: "As my friend, these are basic benefits. I don''t want to see you go to the sea for medical bills." Some people may like to donate to such a trapped female college student in this way, but Adam is not such a person. "What should Sheldon do now?" Petunia forcibly suppressed the influence of these inability to change the negative emotions and returned her attention to Sheldon. "Now Howard is not in his class. No one chooses his class. Isn''t his professor proper?" "It''s ok." Adam saw Sheldon staring at him eagerly, and couldn''t help but smile: "After this tossing, Principal Seibert and their anger should have almost disappeared. I will tell them that there shouldn''t be a big problem. " Principal Seibert only wanted to vent their anger. Now the ugly attitude of Sheldon in class has set off a new hot spot on the Internet, which has greatly offset their previous embarrassment, and it should be enough. At the urging of Sheldon, Adam directly picked up the phone and dialed the number of Principal Seibert. really. Just say it. "Okay, next time be careful not to do this kind of thing again." Adam said to Sheldon. "It wasn''t me who did it, it was Kleipik who did it!" Sheldon corrected. "Well, anyway, there will be this kind of thing next time, it''s useless to ask me, whoever does it will be responsible for cleaning it up." Adam seemed to smile. Everyone talked and laughed for a while, and then each went back to each house. Leonard and Petunia naturally went to the apartment opposite Petunia. After collapsing a bed, Leonard was very proud to spend a lot of money to buy a new one for Petunia, and advertised it to everyone. "Huhuhuhu." Afterwards, Leonard picked up the asthma spray and sprayed it continuously to adjust his breathing, still not forgetting to tease. "If the physical education teacher told me to exercise hard for this moment, I would definitely try to work harder." "Either do it or let go, without trying to say it!" Petunia was quite satisfied with Leonard''s efforts tonight, and looked at Leonard with a smile. "Oh, mygod!" Leonard looked at Petunia in shock: "Did you just quote a line from Star Wars?" "I quoted the lines of the Empire Strikes Back." Petunia is very satisfied with this effect. Before being stimulated by Bernadette, she wanted to learn physics from Sheldon to understand Leonard''s work so that Leonard could look at her differently. But she found it too difficult, and even so slurred her lines, she gave up directly. It''s better to quote the lines in the movie directly. Not only does it not slurp the mouth, but the effect is the same, why not do it! "My God, I was with a beauty who can quote Master Yoda." Leonard exclaimed again, his face full of joy, and then he looked at Petunia who was close by Chi Chi, looked at her beautiful face overlooking him, and blurted out: "Penny, I love you." "..." Petunia was stunned and blinked quickly, blinking dozens of times in an instant, then adjusted her tone, stretched out her hand and stroked Leonard, and said the most embarrassing answer in the softest tone: "Thank you~" "..." Leonard was also dumbfounded As early as when Petunia blinked like the Flash, he noticed something wrong. Because in the American drama world, traditional conventions sometimes say things that are inconvenient to say directly, and then blink their eyes to express the opposite meaning of falsehood. But Penny blinked so many times in an instant... what does this mean? "You''re welcome?" Leonard knew he was going to talk too, and after a long time he said it in an uncertain tone: "I just didn''t vomit suddenly." "It''s okay, I''m glad you said that." Petunia said with an embarrassed expression. "That''s good." Leonard was happy, and then saw Petunia''s expression, and understood that this was not Petunia''s real meaning, and his smile immediately stagnated. The scene suddenly became awkward. Chapter 1211： end TBBT4B apartment. "Good night." "Good night." Petunia''s eyes were erratic, and her embarrassment was about to explode, and she began to say goodnight to each other. As soon as she lay down, Petunia turned her back to Leonard, her expression shocked and speechless. This was the first time she said she loved her afterwards. It''s so horrible. The next day. Hospital. "Leinard, don''t you go to work?" Adam saw Leonard coming over at work and was surprised: "Where is it uncomfortable?" "In my heart." Leonard complained about what happened last night: "Adam, what is thank you? Should you answer thank you at that time?" "if not?" Adam teased: "I love you back? You forgot the first thing about Petunia''s relationship with you, that is, she has the right to change at any time?" "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched: "I can''t say that I love you just because of this? I think she''s very casual to say this to other things!" "Oh, Leonard~" Adam looked at Leonard sympathetically, but stopped talking. "What''s wrong?" Leonard was puzzled and looked at Adam with nervous eyes. "You are still too immature." Adam smiled and said, "I ask you, is Petunia''s romantic life rich?" "Okay." Leonard smiled bitterly. "According to Sheldon''s calculations, that''s not the case." Adam played with taste: "In the past three years he and Petunia have known each other, Petunia has been single for two years. During those two years, she dated 17 suitors. If you push forward, Petunia started dating when she was fourteen. The left half of the bell-shaped curve has reached its peak now, that is, the total number is 193, plus or minus 8, which is approximately equal to 200. Leonard, you are only one of these 200, and from a physiological point of view, you are not the best one, what do you think? " "This algorithm is wrong!" Leonard was anxious: "Dating does not mean that we are close, let alone our feelings!" "Don''t worry." Adam ridiculed: "Don''t you just say it is a more intimate relationship, Sheldon also has calculations about this. Based on the number of men awkwardly encountered overnight by Shelton at the entrance of her apartment and the number of times she came home in the morning wearing yesterday''s clothes, the frequency is 0.18. 193 minus the 21 or so dates before the real relationship, in fact, here is my knowledge of Penny, you can always believe that Penny is precocious. In fact, it is estimated that only 3 needs to be subtracted. That is, 190*0.18=34.2 people, so it is estimated to be 35 people. Congratulations, your ranking has risen from 200 to 35! " "..." Leonard felt like having a different experience with the Golden Retriever, with a distorted expression. Mathematics does not deceive. Oh my god, not to mention the people she''s dated, the number of people Petunia has had a close relationship with is only a fraction. "Even if these are true, so what?" Leonard forced himself to forget the calculation process and the calculation result, and said with a black face: "What does this have to do with her not responding to my love?" "No? You still don''t understand?" Adam looked at Leonard in surprise. "Let''s talk about it." Leonard said with a sullen face. "Oh yes, personal cultural cognition is a very subjective thing." Adam suddenly said: "Leinard, in your opinion, is Petunia a slut?" "Do not!" Leonard heard this question and immediately yelled negatively. Then, under Adam''s gaze, he became more and more uncertain: "No, no..." "Actually it''s nothing." Adam comforted: "You haven''t seen most of the heroines in our film and television series are such people." "But the hero in it has never been like me." Leonard smiled bitterly. "It can start with you." Adam smiled. "Yes." Leonard was shocked: "Although not before, why can''t you start with me?" "you can." Adam encouraged. "Um." Leonard was happy again, and then he was still puzzled: "You still didn''t say this and why Petunia didn''t respond to me." "Do you really want to know?" Adam thought he had already passed the incident, but he didn''t expect Leonard to be quite persistent, and he could see that showing love in this sage state was really important to him. "I must know!" Leonard said firmly. "As I just said, even with your personal subjective feelings, Penny''s behavior as a heroine can be called a win." Adam reminded: "But are all of our movies and TV series featuring such heroines? What are they doing? Spreading negative thoughts and teaching bad girls?" "this" Leonard hesitated: "Isn''t that the case, what''s the turning point in it?" "No!" Adam said affirmatively: "Our film and television series are indeed poisoning good girls, but this is not the point. Now our point is to understand why Penny does not respond to your love." "All right." Leonard''s mouth twitched. "The heroine''s image is already so negative, how can I cover her up?" Adam reminded: "Of course, it''s not easy to say I love you to cover up. Think about it, a person who doesn''t say I love you easily can be said to be freedom of love in the previous turmoil. Wait until she gets tired of playing and wants to get married, and then she says "I love you" to the real man, and immediately gives people the feeling that she is serious and loves him so much. Does it instantly make people feel Is it different? Leonard, where are you going? " Before he finished speaking, Leonard turned his head and left. "I don''t want to hear it anymore!" Leonard covered his ears and ran out. A wonderful thing was ruined by Adam''s words! He dared not listen anymore. Adam looked at Leonard''s departure and shook his head with a smile. It''s not that Petunia never said I love you. The first time she met Leonard, she told Leonard that even if her ex-boyfriend cheated, she still loved her ex-boyfriend. Leonard couldn''t remember for a moment, and Adam didn''t remind him. It is better to say that this is the overall problem of the Petunias than to say that you are not good enough because you are Leonard. In the afternoon. Juno called. "Go home early?" After Adam connected, he was surprised: "Okay, what''s the matter?" "You''ll know when you come back." Juno said with a smile. After hanging up the phone, Adam explained his work and drove home immediately. "What good day?" As soon as Adam went back, he saw that the manor had obviously been arranged, and he couldn''t help but smile. "you guess." Juno smiled. "Forget it, I can''t guess." Adam shook his head. A woman''s mind is hard to guess, guessing and guessing are troublesome. Not to mention Juno''s mind. "Go up and see Peggy." Juno gave him a push. "No way?" Adam stayed for a while, and then suddenly reacted, stunned and exclaimed: "It''s not what I think it is?" "What do you say!" Juno smiled and said, "Congratulations, you are going to be a father." Adam was pushed upstairs by Juno in a trance, looking exactly the same as usual, Peggy sitting there quietly doing calculations, holding his hand by Juno and touching Peggy''s belly. "Don''t make trouble!" Peggy looked over in dissatisfaction. "You have it?" Adam was full of shock when he was a father. "What''s so shocking about this?" Peggy frowned: "Simple math problems have been 12 years since they were 18 years old. We spent a total of 3072 days and nights intimately, 3.5 times on average, and conducted a total of 10752 high-quality inspiration activities. The safe period accounts for 2/3 of the 5% probability of pregnancy, and there are 358.4 chances of getting pregnant. Durex is 95% efficient and has 179.2 chances to get pregnant. A total of 537.6 opportunities in 12 years, only this time, is it weird? " "Not strange, not strange..." Adam replied. "This is a happy event, don''t use cold numbers to describe it!" Juno smiled and interrupted: "Adam, Peggy, you are going to be parents!" "Yes." Adam calmed down after this while, touched Peggy''s belly with one hand, and pulsed Peggy with the other. He felt a new pulse, and completely different experiences filled his whole body. "It''s really not time to come, my research is at a critical time." Peggy looked down at Adam''s hand. "You have to think so." Juno smiled and said, "You and Adam are already so great. This kid who inherited your blood should have such great potential." "Potential is just potential." Peggy shook his head: "I don''t think this kid will surpass us, more likely it is just a mediocre kid." beside. Now Peggys little sister Emma, ??who has naturally smiled at people with a sweet smile, has no expression on her face. "Adam?" Juno looked at Adam and motioned Adam to express his position. "Born, I must give birth!" Adam moved Peggy''s chair over, squatted down, and looked at Peggy: "How much time and inspiration has been lost, I will be responsible for paying..." "good!" Peggy nodded when he heard this. "..." Adam''s mouth twitched. "Wait, do you want to go to the hospital for a checkup?" Juno reminded. "Farewell for now." Adam thought for a while and shook his head: "Our children must be healthy, don''t worry." With the physical attributes of him and Peggy today, the children conceived must be far beyond ordinary people. And its still early, there is no need to do so many checks. "All right, you are Dr. Duncan after all." Juno gave him a meaningful look. When Karen heard this, she couldn''t help but glance at Juno. After some excitement. late at night. Adam persuaded him and asked Peggy to rest early, then got up and went for a walk outside the manor. "I''m going to be a father, too excited to fall asleep?" Juno walked over without a surprise, and walked side by side with Adam. "A little bit." Adam smiled bitterly. This is the first time in the past and present. "Do not worry." Juno smiled and said, "With us, children will only bring happiness, not troubles." "How can it be." Adam shook his head and glanced at a room in the manor. "Are you worried about Emma?" Juno knew it. "Should you not worry?" Adam asked rhetorically. There were no children before, and no matter who it was in this manor, there was absolute ability to crush Emma, ??so there was no fear that Emma would do anything. But now that he has a child, Adam''s mind changed immediately. He saw Emma''s potential threat to the child. "Do not worry." Juno smiled and said: "I believe in Emma. Of course, if you are really worried, you can put more of your mind on Emma and the children in the future. In this way, together, there will be no problems. ." "That''s the only thing." Adam sighed: "It seems that I really want to take care of my family." Emma can''t be driven away suddenly because of potential threats. That way, Emma must have developed in a direction they didn''t want, and it may cause even greater harm in the future. "This is inevitable." Juno played with taste: "Can''t you think you and Peggy will always be so young?" Adam looked away uncomfortably, not daring to look at Juno. "It''s getting late, go back." Juno looked at him for a while, sighed faintly, and turned to leave. Adam looked at her leaving back, independent of the moonlight, for a long time. The next day. TBBT4A apartment. "what?" Petunia was shocked and said, "Adam is going to be a father? Whose?" "Dr. Adler''s." Leonard grinned. "real or fake?" Petunia didn''t care about the embarrassment of last night, and asked. "It''s true." Leonard smiled: "You didn''t look at Sheldon." At this time, everyone looked at Sheldon, and saw him sitting there blankly, muttering something in his mouth. Upon listening carefully, it became clear: "Oh, oh, oh, the horror king is coming to this world." "You read too many comics!" Howard complained: "Adam is our good friend. He and Dr. Adler''s children should be the most powerful superheroes, such as the sons of Mr. Fantastic and the Invisible Woman." "Impossible, I have a hunch." Sheldon shook his head repeatedly. "Just ignore him." Leonard murmured: "If you replace him with his child, he must be some kind of poisonous vegetable lord. Others are the horror devil! He was accustomed to being hit by Adam and Dr. Adler, afraid of being deeply hit by their children again in the future. " "I''m not afraid!" Sheldon dissatisfied: "They are cheating!" "You can also learn from them." Petunia teased: "Find the smartest woman, give birth to the smartest child, and see who is smarter?" "You think it''s simple." Sheldon sneered: "No woman is smarter than Peggy." "Then there''s no way." Petunia shrugged and said: "You are destined to face this future horror devil alone." "That''s not necessarily." Sheldon''s eyes lit up: "Although no woman can be smarter than Peggy, it doesn''t mean that no woman has the same potential as Peggy." Having said this, he picked up his phone and dialed the phone: "Missi, I have a suggestionyou go find Adam..." "He really never learns a lesson, does he?" Petunia grumbled. "At least he dare to think and speak." Leonard passed through the strong gossip that Adam and Peggy had children at the beginning, and now recalled the reality of being treated like Penny when he showed his love, and couldn''t help but say something in the words. "Eon!" Petunia rolled her eyes when she heard it: "Are we really going to talk about this again?" "I really want to say this, so can you please tell me, thank you~" Leonard quoted Petunia''s words last night. "Okay, then I''ll just say it, I don''t want to say this so early." Petunia said, got up and left: "You''re welcome." Chapter 1212： end Hospital. "How did you come?" Adam looked at Missy who was striding over in high heels, surprised. "My stupid brother called me last night and said that stupid suggestion again." Misie smiled and said, "I know now that my boss is about to become a father. Congratulations." "thanks." Adam smiled bitterly: "But can you stop saying congratulations, my ears are almost deaf by this sentence, I don''t know how to do it, it seems that people all over the world will know the news overnight." "It means your influence is great." Misie looked at him: "How about, boy and girl?" "It''s still early." Adam shook his head. "Then another question, do you like boys or girls?" Missy smiled and said: "But in my experience, Peggy is best not to have a baby, otherwise one of them will definitely be very bad." "Not everyone is Sheldon!" Adam Tucao: "Boys and girls are good, too, but I haven''t completely digested the news yet." "You are really enlightened." Misie smiled and said, "I want to ask you to do me a favor, okay?" "Of course, you said." Adam nodded. "Is such that." Missy said casually: "You also know that Sheldon, although he has always been unreliable, but this time you and Peggy are going to have children. This is destined to be a super genius, and it is very exciting for Sheldon. So he rushed to call me and mentioned the previous one again. There is also a Sheldon 2.0 in my gene that may be stronger than you and Peggy''s children. You know, I''ve always sneered at it. But I found out that he really cared about it this time, so that he repeatedly asked for it at the risk of being slapped by me again. You know, he is my twin brother. He is like this now, and I really can''t bear to refuse. So, can you look at my face and give my brother Shelton a chance to play fair? " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he looked at Misie, who was talking nonsense but expectant, suddenly didn''t know what to say. Damn it, give Shelton a chance to play fair! This has something to do with Sheldon! When Adam didn''t know how to answer Misie, Peggy''s pregnancy seemed to open a Pandora''s box, and Misie''s arrival was just the beginning. "wait." Adam was very grateful for this sudden call, smiled apologetically at Missy, and then walked to the side to connect: "Rachel?" "Adam, I heard that you have opened up breeding rights? I want 3 places!" Rachel didn''t have as many twists and turns as Missy when he called, and he didn''t use Leonard''s name. Instead, he uttered his demands straightforwardly: "Would you like traditional or technological? " "..." Adam''s mouth twitched, and he couldn''t vomit: "Who told you that I opened up the right to reproduce? What else does it mean to open up the right to reproduce?" "These are not important points." Rachel didn''t care: "You haven''t answered my question, traditional or technological?" Adam hung up the phone directly, and smiled awkwardly at Misie who was looking at him with a smile, thinking about how to solve the problem, the phone beeped again. It''s not a phone call this time. It is the encrypted chat group of Little Red Riding Hood. A long sigh: "I heard that the eldest baby is going to have a little baby." G-R: "Envy, although I am not interested in men, but I have to say that having a child with an excellent eldest baby can indeed be considered, what do you think? @weatherguard" Weather forecaster: "Traitor!" G-R: "How can this be considered a traitor? This is obviously stalking wool! Haven''t you heard the classic story? A stupid man encouraged his wife to go to the gym, and then the wife and the **** had a good time and were bent. A few months before the divorce, the wife who had decided to go to bed had been with him several times. After the divorce, she really likes to become a pregnant woman, ready to raise this child with her lesbian, and also let this stupid man participate. There is no right of naming, no right of custody, only the responsibility of funding. In this case, can you say that the bend wife is a traitor? " Wonder Woman: "Are you so polite? The eldest child is also in the group." Weather forecaster: "What''s the matter, what we discuss has nothing to do with him!" G-R: "Domineering side leakage! Saying that you and Phantom Cat have been with your eldest baby for the longest time, don''t you have this idea? We have all witnessed the tragedy in nursing homes with our own eyes. Are you really not prepared to have a child as a nuclear deterrent, so as not to preserve the most basic dignity of old age when the action is restrained? " Weather forecaster: "I always listen to Phantom Cat." G-R: "Tsk, this feeling is really enviable. @Ӱè" Weather forecaster: "Phantom Cat has been very busy recently, don''t disturb her." G-R: "I always feel that the Phantom Cat is a bit out of shape recently, okay, what do other people think? Especially you @@ʿ@漣Ů" Husky: "Don''t count me, you know my situation, it''s good now." Tyrannosaurus: "Don''t count me, I want to play for a few more years, and I feel that with my current state, it doesn''t matter if I play for decades." Wonder Woman: "I feel I can have one or two high-quality children while I''m young. Otherwise, in the future, I will bring children to others, and others thought I was a vicious stepmother who asked the magic mirror every day who was the most beautiful woman in the world. " GR: "Hahaha, I''m knowledgeable about this, because as long as it''s not your own child, no matter who you help bring the child in the future, if that child is a girl, he will consciously feel that he is Snow White, and feel that he is beautiful, and he feels like himself. Prettier than you, you will harm her! In fact, it''s totally funny. What kind of thoughts can the Magic Mirror have to tell the truth? It must be how messy it came from! And what can cause chaos more than distorting facts and causing disputes? " Wonder Woman: "Isn''t there always a joke, saying that the queen was actually Cinderella''s future." Although Snow White is noble and beautiful, if becoming Cinderella and Snow White become options, most American women will choose to become Cinderella. Just look at the hottest clothing sold in Disneyland. Cinderella is obviously more attractive than Snow White! Magic Mirror, this is not just opening your eyes and talking nonsense, it''s purely messing up! " G-R: "So, hurry up and have a baby, have your own baby, or you will change from Cinderella to a vicious queen in the future. Wasn''t the eldest baby always disliked this nickname, and the one who feared most was to become a gourd baby. Taking advantage of this opportunity, we can instantly turn him into the grandpa of Calabash Baby, wouldnt it be very interesting? " Weather forecaster: "Heh! What kind of "Grandpa" of Calabash Baby, look at it, as long as you let go, he can instantly form a football team, the main substitute for all kinds of players!" G-R: "Wouldn''t it be more interesting..." Adam saw this and couldn''t stand it anymore, and directly joined the chat: "G-R, don''t gloat here, fan the flames!" G-R is offline. "..." Adam watched straight away, leaving behind a messy G-R, speechless. Then I saw that G-R started a private chat with him. G-R: "One test tube, I don''t care about it." Adam: "..." TBBT4A apartment. "impossible." Howard heard Rajesh''s words and directly uttered Cao Cao''s classic quotations. "I don''t think it is possible to find someone online for Sheldon." Rajesh smiled: "But because of this, you can think about what a great achievement this would be if we succeeded." "It''s certainly not bad enough to be worthy of Sheldon. The children they gave birth to together must be the devil who will endanger the world in the future." Howard murmured: "I don''t want to be criticized by historians as one of the culprits of destroying the world in the future, and then be cut back by the Terminator and the like." "Relax, Adam and Peggy have children. In the future, the children born to Sheldon and Schr?dinger''s wife will not destroy the world." Rajesh smiled and said: "And I have filled in the information for him, and I am matching." "What? Why are you doing this!" Howard was shocked. "Because I was too boring to fill in the information myself, so I helped him fill it out. You now have a stable girlfriend, and I need a wingman." Rajesh laughed and said: "Last time I partnered with Sheldon, although I paid for the precious Stan Lee''s signature Hulk gloves and the Green Lantern ring and green light suit. But Sheldon did help me get a girl, much better than the 300 catties Sailor Moon I met with you! " "Damn it, we''ve all said that we won''t talk about it anymore!" Howard roared. "I will never forget~" Rajesh once again showed an expression that made Howard want to squeeze him. Ding dong. Just then, the computer issued a reminder sound. "Holyshit!" Rajesh exclaimed as soon as he saw it: "I think I have found an alien hidden on the earth!" "what?" Howard also looked over. "The website matched Sheldon with a woman!" Rajesh said in shock. "Are you kidding? A real woman?" Howard didn''t believe it at all. "Look, it''s quite brutal, it has everything!" Rajesh zoomed in on his head. "Trust me, it''s not necessarily a woman who is cruel." Howard vomited: "You should know this best." "Hey, my Wonder Woman has a much higher degree of reduction than yours. This is recognized by everyone!" Rajesh dissatisfied. "That''s because those people don''t have a lower limit!" Howard mocked: "You can also squeeze a squeeze of women''s clothing boss!" "That also explains the problem." Rajesh is not ashamed but proud. "Now we''re here to send an email to Shelton''s destiny." Seeing that an alien was really exploded, Howard immediately became interested. He took over the control of the computer and started the show operation. In the name of Shelton, he began to make an appointment with the alien: "You are like this..." "Oh, she was going to meet, oh my god, she saw through us!" Rajesh was shocked when he saw the chatting, the other party sent an offline appointment request. "It''s not us, it''s Sheldon, she has found the same kind!" Howard smiled and said: "We may have done a great thing!" "Haha, please!" Sheldon walked out at this time, and when he heard this, he tilted his head and made a disdainful voice. "Don''t you think we can do great things?" Howard played with taste. "I don''t need to say more, right?" Sheldon sneered and walked to the refrigerator. "Then you think we will help you find your kind. At 4 o''clock tomorrow afternoon, you will meet your perfect partner scientifically selected. Is it a great event?" Howard laughed. "It''s really a great event that involves me." Sheldon pursed his lips: "But other than that, what you guys say is all boring." "I thought you wanted to prove that you are Biyadan and Peggy!" Howard enthusiastically said: "Why, now I know that I can never be better than them, so I just gave up?" "I will never give up!" Shelton, who was about to go back to the bedroom, immediately stopped: "But I don''t believe in your abilities!" "Comeon!" Rajesh exclaimed: "We uploaded all your important information on the website and answered all their questions following your thinking. If the other party is so honest, then you are indeed the perfect date, and you should believe in science! " "Her name is Amy Phila Fowler!" Howard bewitched: "This is your only chance to prove that you are not as weak as Peggy!" "Also, even Spock will date every seven years!" Rajesh reminded. "Spock is not a date, he is in estrus, and his blood is boiled over from the depressive ashes." Sheldon corrected Rajesh''s statement, but was also a little shaken: "I am indeed similar to Spock now. He is because half of the human genes that cannot be suppressed need to be vented. And I need to win because of the pros and cons of genes, I think I can take a look. " "That''s great!" Howard and Rajesh were overjoyed. Even when Ramona came for the first time, they all had the expressions of professional eating people reluctant to leave, let alone such a hot Sheldon special dating scene. This melon is too ripe! The next day. Four p.m. Coffee shop. "Excuse me, I''m Amy Fila Fowler, and you''re Sheldon Cooper?" A girl walked over without expression, and found the **** thin mantis accurately. "I am, I''m sorry you were deceived by the ignorant matchmaker algorithm." Sheldon turned around: "I don''t think anyone can match me perfectly, unless it''s another me. But Spock also has a date every seven years, and since it''s all like this, I''ll take a look. " "It''s okay, I''m used to it. I came because I promised my mother to date once a year." Amy said blankly. "Interesting, my mother and I had a similar conversation about going to church." Sheldon nodded. "I don''t oppose the concept of God, but I don''t understand why it is necessary to call names when going to church." Amy nodded. "Then you definitely don''t want to go to Texas." Sheldon reminded. "remember." Amy nodded: "The blind date will continue. It is stated in advance that all physical contact, including but not limited to sex, will not be discussed." Sheldon looked at such a straightforward Amy in a daze, and suddenly stretched out his hand in an inviting gesture: "Can I buy you a cup of coffee?" "Warm water, thank you." After Amy finished speaking, she went to the bar side by side with Sheldon. "..." The melon-eating crowd Howard and Rajesh looked at Sheldon and Amy walking side by side like two robots, standing there dumbfounded. "Is this true? There really is such a woman in this world?" Howard complained. "I don''t want to believe it, but it really happened in front of us." Rajesh complained. "Maybe we were wrong..." Howard and Rajesh looked at the better-matched Sheldon and Amy for a long time without words. "Hey, no, it''s my dizziness, or something, did you see this Amy smile just now?" Howard said suddenly. "How can it be." Rajesh didn''t believe it at all: "She laughs too?" "Really, I seem to really see the smile she turned around just now, very proud and weird." Howard rubbed his eyes, uncertain. "impossible." Rajesh still couldn''t believe it. They argued with no result, because the so-called triumphant and weird smile Howard saw Amy never appeared again. And they also subconsciously ignored the website information Amy''s career line: neurobiologist... Chapter 1213： end TBBT4A apartment. "Adam hasn''t come again? How long hasn''t he been here?" Penny pushed the door in, looked at Leonard who was looking over, looked away, and awkwardly changed the subject with everyone. Since Leonard showed love in the state of the sage, the two have broken apart. In her heart, Petunia felt that her age had not reached the warning line, and the star dream was not completely gone, so she didn''t want to settle down with the honest man Leonard. But living on the opposite side, and the temptation of the name Adam friend, even if Penny was embarrassed, she resumed the tradition of coming to visit every day after the first few weeks. "Two weeks." Leonard answered: "Dr. Adler is pregnant now. He needs to accompany her more, and he won''t be here for a long time." "Oh, so happy." Petunia sighed: "Do you know when they get married?" "I haven''t heard." Howard joked: "But in my opinion, Adam is not expected to get married. Because if you really want to get married, you can count as getting married today and divorce tomorrow, then marry another person the day after tomorrow, and divorce the day after tomorrow. Repeating this process repeatedly, it is estimated that a whole year will not be enough, so why bother. " "This is the perfect life you imagine, isn''t it?" Petunia squinted at Howard. "Adam''s life is a life template imagined by all men." Howard took it for granted. "At least Sheldon is not like this!" Petunia complained. "Not always." Howard smiled very much: "If you don''t believe me, ask Sheldon." "Hmm, I really didn''t think about this issue." When Sheldon heard this, his gaze shifted from the phone, and he said thoughtfully: "But Adam''s good female friends are all high-quality human women. From the perspective of human evolution, Adam''s life is indeed the life template imagined by all men. " "what?" Petunia was dumbfounded: "You, Sheldon Cooper, envy Adam''s romantic life? Have you suddenly entered puberty?" "Don''t be so strange, he has a girlfriend!" Howard joked. "impossible!" Penny also had to become Cao Cao and uttered Cao Cao''s classic sigh. "it is true." Leonard couldnt help but echo: Shes called Amy Fila Fowler. She is the perfect match for Shelton on the website by Howard and Rajesh. Alas, even Shelton has it. Girlfriend." "Da da da." Petunia didnt want to hear Leonards self-pity, and interrupted with the sound of horseshoes that came from Leonard, and she was shocked: "I came here before and asked you what hot news you have recently, but you didnt tell me Sheldon. Have a girlfriend?" "She is not my girlfriend." Sheldon corrected: "Amy is just a friend, she happens to be a female." "Da da da." Petunia interrupted again: "Are you sure this Amy is a human being on Earth? Or does it really exist?" "We saw her." Howard laughed: "Although the behavior is very similar to Shelton and very mechanical, it really doesn''t look like an alien or a robot. Trust me." "Yeah, trust him." Leonard mocked: "In the field of robotics, he is an absolute authority. We only witnessed his intimate relationship with robots yesterday. Oh, my fault, I''m going to say it''s a robotic hand~" "That''s not the point!" Howard''s face blushed and quickly interrupted: "The point is that Shelton also has a girlfriend, but someone doesn''t. It''s really ironic, isn''t it?" "Then I will call the previous girlfriend agreement now!" Leonard has been depressed recently, and now Howard has said the key point, even Sheldon has a girlfriend, but he is gone, immediately angrily said: "You are going to introduce me a girlfriend, Your second-hand manipulator girlfriend doesnt count!" "Second-hand manipulator girlfriend?" The corners of Petunia''s mouth twitched. "Howard''s brother was stuck by the robot..." Leonard couldn''t help laughing. "Not stuck!" Howard flushed and interrupted: "I slipped in accidentally!" "Okay, I don''t want to listen." Petunia looked disgusted: "Do you know Bernadette about this?" "She went to New York to have something to do and went to visit Leonard''s sister''s laboratory by the way. She was not there during this time." Howard whispered. "You are not afraid of being scrapped by your robotic girlfriend?" Petunia was speechless. "Obviously he is not afraid!" Leonard smiled and said: "For the first time, we took him and his robotic girlfriend to find Adam, and we unsettled the intimate link between his brother and his robotic girlfriend. But when he turned his head back, he called us to help him again, did you say he was afraid? " "Stop talking, let''s talk about Sheldon''s girlfriend." Petunia really couldn''t listen anymore. "She''s Amy, and we call her and Shelton Shemi." Howard saw whether he was talking about him and his manipulator girlfriend, and he did it again, jokingly. "Oh, Xie Mi, I must gossip about Xie Mi~" Petunia smiled gossiping. "Amy is not my girlfriend." Shelton corrected again: "There is another name Shemi, I don''t like it." "Well, what are you talking about with your female friend Amy?" Petunia smiled. "You don''t understand some scientific stuff." Shelton despised Petunia as always: "But we are talking about some topics you know well recently." "what?" Petunia curiously asked. "We are thinking about having children." Sheldon said seriously. "puff!" Petunia sprayed directly: "Ahem, what are you talking about?" "It''s the follow-up effect of Adam and Dr. Adler having children." Leonard couldn''t help laughing. "My sister Missy doesn''t know if I can count on it." Sheldon explained: "I didn''t think about these things anymore, but thanks to Howard and Rajesh, this may be their only contribution to the scientific community. They let me know Amy. This is Adam''s female good friend, Leonard''s mother Beverly, another human high-quality female. I have a personal experiment to train Sheldon 2.0 to compare with Adam Page 2.0 and whose genes are better than one! " "How long have you known her? Have you only dated a few times? Just thinking about having a baby, it''s crazy!" Petunia grumbled. "Date once in 3 weeks." Sheldon said straightforwardly: "Does it matter?" "You are going to have a baby after a date?" Petunia looked at Sheldon sympathetically: "Oh, Sheldon, didn''t you read the physiology book I gave you? You can''t even make intimate contact, how do you have a baby?" "Why do you have to be in close contact?" Shelton puzzled: "We can completely test-tube babies." "Your mother who is a devout believer will accept that her grandson is an IVF?" Petunia reminded. Sheldon stared at Petunia angrily: "Curse you!" Petunias reminder completely eliminated the opportunity for him and Adam Peggy to compete with the next generation. "You should get in touch and learn more." Penny was worried that she had interrupted Shelton''s only opportunity to contact the world of both sexes, and quickly made up for it. "Can''t text messages work?" Sheldon was surprised. "Of course not." Petunia was speechless. "Hmm, there is a lie between you and the communication operator!" Sheldon looked at Petunia with suspicion: "The communication operator''s advertisement says that the two closest souls can be linked through text messages." "..." Petunia was speechless. A few days later. Believe that Petunia knows that the communication operator lied to her Sheldon and chose to contact the mother of the future child more, Amy officially appeared in the circle of friends. Then he left in a blink of an eye. "how so?" Petunia asked lazily. She was very gossip about Xie Mi Lian before, but after seeing Amy, the gossip was completely dumb. Amy is not Sheldon, and Penny will not be as patient with the same **** as Sheldon, so she doesn''t like Amy, who is as straightforward and hated as Sheldon. "She actually said that neurobiology is more advanced than theoretical physics!" Sheldon said angrily. "Really?" Petunia doesn''t understand this, so she can only see Leonard and them. "How do we know." Leonard laughed at himself: "I''m just an experimental physicist, not even a theoretical physicist. How can I participate in the discussion between them." "Not to mention it." Howard also laughed at himself: "I don''t even have a PhD, and it''s not even certain whether they can understand their conversations." "You were also hit by Amy, right?" Petunia knew it. "We only know that after Sheldon announced the formatting of the relationship with Amy, we were very happy." Leonard complained. "Oh, poor Sheldon, is this your first time lost in love?" Petunia looked at Sheldon sympathetically. "Amy is not my girlfriend, so I don''t have a broken relationship." Sheldon denied. But in the following days, his actions revealed that his heart was different. "Adam, go and see Sheldon, he also has a cat." Leonard ran to Adam worriedly: "Because of breaking up with Amy, he is depressed, and he plans to kill me!" He is allergic to cats. Shelton did not buy genetically modified cats either. "You just go and call Mrs. Cooper over." Adam has been with Peggy lately, and he has to take care of Emma the little bear. There is no thought to care about the love affair of the big baby Sheldon. "First, let Mrs. Cooper see how her future daughter-in-law is, and second, Mrs. Cooper, who is a devout believer, can always resonate and compromise between the two scientists." "All right." Leonard also saw that Adam didn''t want to care about it, so he could only agree with surprise, and then curiously asked: "How is the child? Do you know it is a boy or a girl?" "Everything is fine." Adam smiled and said: "It''s a girl, I have to say, Peggy and his family''s genetics are too strong, they are all girls." "Do you prefer girls?" Leonard was surprised. "I can do it." Adam smiled: "But think about it, if you have a beautiful and wise daughter, that would be very happy too, isn''t it?" "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched. Why does this sound so awkward! Well, since he met Petunia for the first time, he fancied that their children were beautiful and smart. But now he and Petunia broke up, and Adam and Peggy''s daughters are really going to be born beautiful and wise. Adam said this was normal, but it fell in his ears, but it was a very bad experience! "Did you name it?" Leonard suppressed the complaints in his heart and continued to ask. "Not yet." Adam shook his head: "I''m thinking, you uncles can help think about it when you have time." "Row!" When Leonard heard it, he became interested and patted his chest to make sure. "Remind Howard, this is my daughter, don''t be mean, otherwise the consequences will be very serious." Adam thought of something and exhorted: "I''m serious, otherwise he will take his robot girlfriend to run to Mars to drive a rover." "Ha ha." Leonard laughed: "I will remind him. By the way, you are not curious about what Sheldon''s girlfriend Amy is like?" "I know her." Adam smiled and said, "I went to Harvard for an autograph event before, and she is also my fan." "Is there still this relationship?" Leonard was surprised: "Why haven''t I heard Amy say... well, my fault, she doesn''t bother to tell us this, what''s your impression of her?" "Amy." Adam smiled meaningfully: "She is not a simple character." "Being exactly the same as Sheldon is certainly not a simple character." Leonard complained. "Let me say so." Adam smiled and said: "What is the relationship between you and Sheldon? What is the relationship between her and Sheldon, do you understand?" "what?" Leonard was dumbfounded. "Think about it carefully." Adam didn''t reveal the answer directly, but just let Leonard think about it with a smile. "Me and Sheldon are roommates, colleagues and friends, and so are she and Sheldon?" Leonard murmured when he left. "It''s so easy to understand!" After Howard heard about it, he immediately had his own understanding: "Adam meant to be optimistic about their weird couple. Friends, it''s easy to understand, Sheldon also said that they are friends. As for colleagues? That''s a better understanding. They are all scientists, and they are committed to researching a Sheldon 2.0 together. This is not a colleague, what is it! And when their research enters an in-depth process, or there is a direct result, Amy will replace you as Shelton''s roommate, it shouldn''t be a matter of course. " "It turned out to be so." Leonard only felt a sense of clarity, and then called Adam and said his understanding. "You can understand it this way, but it''s not complete." Adam played with taste: "You guys think about Amy''s career, and then think about it." "Amy''s profession?" Leonard suddenly got a big head I dont know what Adam meant: "Just tell me the answer." "Buddha says you can''t talk about it." Adam laughed and said nothing. He can''t say that Amy is a neurobiologist, good at training orangutans and monkeys, let them smoke when they smoke, and when they are in estrus, they are in estrus. He is an old animal master. And Sheldon, to a certain extent, is also a very deep beast control master, who tunes the people around him to suit his preferences. Before, Penny was able to utter a series of remarks about Sheldon''s exclusive seat to the new Bernadette in one breath, which is the proof. Leonard was the monkey to Sheldon. And now Sheldon has also become Amy''s monkey. Really: Heaven is a reincarnation, who is forgiven by the heavens! Chapter 1214： end garden. A long line of children formed a line. "This is your cat." Sheldon stood at the forefront of the line, handed a cat to the children in the line, and then took the 20-dollar bill passed by Amy, and handed it to the kid who held the cat: "This is your 20-dollar bill. Knife." "Next!" Amy stood aside, shouting loudly. Faced with the new kid, Sheldon repeated the above process again, giving the cat 20 knives in one hand and the other. no way. During this period of formatting his relationship with Amy, he didn''t care about it on the surface, but he proved Amy''s attraction to him with his actions, for which he raised dozens of cats. As soon as Mrs. Cooper, the old fishing and hunting master, took the shot, the old beast master Amy took advantage of the opportunity to give Sheldon a chance again. The two put aside the controversy over which of theoretical physics and neurobiology were the most powerful, and re-entered a state of love. In this way, the adopted cats were useless, and were immediately rejected by Shelton, and they were all sent out in this way of asking the cat for money. "Unbelievable." The three Howard stood not far away, staring at this scene, one by one dumbfounded. "Sheldon has completely entered puberty?" Rajesh complained: "Otherwise, how could he give way so much and put aside the dispute over the status of theoretical physics and neurobiology? God, before we told him not to despise us so much that we can''t do it." "Amy applauded with him?" Howard''s thinking is always so direct and so sassy. "No." Leonard shook his head: "This is exactly the most incredible part of me. How did Amy make Sheldon give in?" "She laughed again!" Howard suddenly exclaimed: "Amy, she laughed again, so weird!" "Holycrap!" Rajesh shuddered: "This smile looks like Sheldon''s smile!" When he was nominated by People Magazine as one of the 30 most successful people under the age of 30, the school changed him to a big office. At that time, Sheldon''s stiff and terrifying smile made him have nightmares from time to time. And the flashing smile of Amy just now had the charm of Sheldon. It cannot be said that there is no difference at all, it can only be said that they are exactly the same. "Oh, ygod!" Leonard finally saw this smile, and yelled, "I think I know what Adam meant." "What does Adam mean?" Howard asked. "nothing." Leonard kept his face black and didn''t speak. He can never say that he was trained by Sheldon, just as Sheldon was trained by Amy now. Before, he was proud that he could see through Sheldon''s positive feedback training to Penny at a glance, and made a serious protest. But when it came to him, he didn''t even notice it. "Come on, let''s stay away from them." Leonard complained. "Should we just kill them before they cause more harm?" Howard proposed: "I think future humans will be grateful to us." "Do not worry." Leonard turned around and left: "Even if the humans send Terminators in the future, they will only cross until they met and kill the one that bridged them." "That''s still us!" Rajesh cried, "Where are we going now?" "Manga shop." Howard laughed and said, "I pay for today''s comics." "So generous?" Leonard got into the car and was surprised as he fastened his seat belt. "Are you again cooperating with your robot girlfriend to donate and sell?" Rajesh said gossiping. "..." The corner of Howard''s mouth twitched, he reluctantly spit out, and smiled: "I was selected into the newly formed laser monitoring satellite team of the Ministry of Defense." "Laser monitoring?" Rajesh joked: "Are you sure it''s not a laser anti-satellite, with your manipulator girlfriend?" "Can you stop talking about the robot girlfriend!" Howard exclaimed: "This is not funny!" "It''s funny, if you don''t believe me, ask anyone!" Rajesh grinned. "Okay, Rajesh." Leonard said roundly, "Congratulations, Howard." "thanks." Howard glared at Rajesh, accepted the attitude that a normal friend should have, and smiled: "Although I was selected, I need to pass a security review, so people from the FBI may come to you for questioning." "Oh oh oh!" Rajesh became anxious when he heard: "I don''t want to talk to fbi." "why?" Howard was puzzled. "Because I am of brown ethnicity and have a funny accent." Rajesh shouted: "Any law enforcement agency is terrible for people like us." "Really?" Howard looked at Rajesh seriously. Rajesh nodded repeatedly. "That''s great, I have already reported your name." Howard grinned. Tell you to keep holding on to the manipulator girlfriend! What makes you feel some real fear! The next day. "Hello, this is fbi agent Peggy, can I talk to you about Howard Vorowitz?" A lady in a suit knocked on the door of Rajesh''s house. "I am legal in this country. I use an h-1b visa. I love the country. This country has baseball, freedom, and a lot of sickly obese people from California to New York. I love it so much. Dont drive me out. Listen to me sing the American national anthem..." Rajesh ate the cake with wine, and began to show his loyalty, showing the exquisite performance of a foreign country to the fullest, regardless of the fact that Agent Peggy only wanted to ask Howard. "..." Agent Peggy looked at Rajesh like this, and wondered who Adam''s circle of friends was. She didn''t bother to look at the exquisite ugliness again, chose to leave and went to Leonard. "I thought Mudd would be coming, but Scarlett would be coming." Leonard was shocked when he saw Agent Peggy. "Who?" Agent Peggy was puzzled. "Mud and Scarlett, the agents in the x file..." Leonard wanted to explain, but seeing that Agent Peggy was not interested at all, he stopped quickly, and began to pluck up the courage to tease Agent Peggy. Shelton has fallen in love with Amy recently, and his love is greatly stimulated by being dumped. He just wants to be a tramp now. "...I''ll pick you up at eight o''clock and take you through a night you will never forget?" Leonard didn''t want to hear what Agent Peggy felt, he wanted him to feel it, and just decided. "Sounds good." Agent Peggy put away the pen and paper for the record and smiled slightly. "real?" Leonard almost didn''t flash to his waist, quickly put the glasses that Shaku took off, and looked at Agent Peggy incredulously. He had used this trick before, but it was completely useless. Could it be that this time it was successful. "certainly." Agent Peggy said with a faint smile: "It just so happens that you want to ask you what Adam planned for me. You are his good friend, aren''t you?" "You are?" Leonard had an ominous hunch. "Didn''t Adam tell you?" Agent Peggy smiled and said, "Go and ask him, just to tell me the answer." "..." Leonard was so embarrassed, he smiled and said: "Sorry, I don''t know you and Adam..." "It''s okay, I''m serious." Agent Peggy smiled and said, "Do me a favor and ask." "Shall we talk about Howard?" Leonard said with a smile. He has always heard that Adam recently had a baby with Dr. Adler, and his love life has been ups and downs, and now he finally has a clear concept. When I met a glamorous fbi agent, they all approached him and asked Adam if they wanted to know what their relationship was. Take a glimpse and see the whole leopard. After the routine review, Leonard quickly contacted Adam. "Have you met Jesse? Did she say that?" After Adam heard about it, the corners of his mouth twitched: "Okay, I know." "you?" Leonard gossiped. "Good friend relationship." Adam smiled bitterly: "We met in New York before, and when I moved here, she was transferred." "Oh." Leonard dragged his voice, thinking that he was really Adam''s good friend, but fortunately he did not initiate any further action. "What are you going to do?" Leonard curiously asked. "Cold." Adam had a headache and said, "Forget it, don''t talk about it." Recently, as he and Peggy had a baby, they really opened Pandora''s Box. Misie wanted children under the name of Shelton, Rachel rightfully wanted a place, and the Little Red Riding Hood group was tumbling endlessly. Caroline, who is engaged in charity, seems to have some ideas. A bankrupt sister who had an agreement with him, has been calling him, asking him whether the agreement should be honored? And Juno... Jesse Page''s homeopathic beating was nothing more than a small fight. He doesn''t care about her at all for the time being. "It seems that there are too many girlfriends, and I have a headache." Leonard envied the jealous gloat. "Are you my good friend?" Adam asked. "of course." Leonard laughed. "Well, since you are a good friend, do me a favor, go and help me." Adam smiled. "Forget it, the courage I had gathered up to talk to Agent Peggy before has been completely exhausted." Leonard shook his head repeatedly. "Not Jesse." Adam interrupted: "I asked you to help me and your sister, don''t chase me to test samples." "..." Leonard twitched his mouth and hung up. He would rather go to Agent Peggy than talk to his old sister about this topic. damn it! How could he have such a sister! "Adam, are you coming?" Just put down the phone here, ax''s video invitation was sent again. "Yeah, although I don''t want to be like this, we are all people who do what we say." Caroline''s face also came up: "Who would have thought that ax and me would have such a day." "Why now?" Adam Tucao: "I didn''t see you so active back then, can you not join in the fun!" "What does it mean to join in the fun!" ax said poisonously: "The two of us are just hilarious on our own, do we still need to get together with others? This is an opportunity for you. Don''t cherish it. If you are a little later, we will bend completely and you will have no chance. " "Forget it, I wish you happiness." Adam is really not thinking about going to New York to fulfill the promise that year. "do not." Listening to Adam''s words, Caroline was anxious: "We can wait, but we must honor the agreement. In the process of rejuvenating the family, Caroline Channing will never lose faith." "Come on, you just want a smart next generation." ax dismantled the platform and said: "I want to use Adam to improve your Channing family''s genes." "Can''t it?" Caroline said it all when she saw it, and didn''t pretend: "Don''t worry, Adam, I won''t ask you for property." In the American drama world, divorce and child support are all made into the entire industry chain. This is what the richest fear most. Property losses at every turn were heavy. Therefore, the former Miss Qianning''s first thought was this, and wanted to dispel Adam''s doubts. "I am not worried about this." Adam was speechless. Even if his wealth is divided among 10,000 children, it will at least make everyone a millionaire. And it is still growing rapidly. "Then do you think I am unworthy?" Caroline asked, "My Channing family''s genes are also very powerful." "I believe." Adam nodded. Caroline''s father can make such a big scam, and this IQ and EQ are top notch. Caroline is also very good herself. She has changed from a daughter-in-law to a penniless. Not only can she maintain her mentality, she also keeps struggling and forging ahead. While helping Adam work, she also accumulates capital, vowing to restore the glory of the Channing family. Back then, her personal fund had a full 800 million dollars, and she was the ultimate fantasy of the real American princesses, Rachel and Monica. She is indeed very good and powerful. "Then you agree?" Caroline is overjoyed: "Although I know that I should not pin my hopes on the next generation, because there is a high probability that one generation is not as good as one generation. But in my life I want to bring the Qian Ning family back to the original height, I''m afraid I can''t do it. I can only lay a solid foundation for the next generation and then cultivate a genius next generation of the Channing family, and you are definitely the best candidate. " "Thank you for your importance, but don''t talk about it now, okay?" Adam said with a headache. He is really afraid of being kidnapped now. "Adam, if you have no money, you can become a billionaire by selling your genes." ax joked: "Look at the reaction of the rich ladies like Caroline. They all want your little tadpoles eagerly and want to do business with you for hundreds of millions of dollars." "You are not bad." Caroline stretched out the salty pig''s hand: "Surely she won''t be hungry to her own child! I specially hire you to be our Channing''s nanny!" The two began to fight. Adam directly hung up the video call. Looking further, he might have to fly by overnight. Now Peggy has just gotten pregnant, as before, Peggy may not say anything, because she doesn''t even care about the child, but Adam is always a little psychologically burdened. After all, although he is scumbag, he is really not thorough enough. After a while, Adam''s cell phone rang again, and when he took it over, his face was tight again, but he was still connected. "Peggy?" "Adam, are you free?" Peggy''s ferocious voice came on the other end of the phone. "What''s up?" Adam tentatively said. "You know I''ve been studying criminal psychology for crimes against children." Savage Peggy smiled. "uh-huh." Adam let out a nasal sound warily. "I heard that you recently had a child, and you have opened up permissions." Cruel Peggy laughed and said, "Can I apply for one? There are always various restrictions and obstacles when studying other people''s children. Or is there a child in your own family that can deepen the learning effect, don''t you think?" Adam: "..." Chapter 1215： end The time to come has always come. Adam''s first child was born smoothly in the hospital. "so cute." The crowd watched and admired in unison. "Crumpled, so ugly." Sheldon said straightforwardly. "roll!" Adam responded, holding his blood-connected daughter rare. "Why doesn''t she cry?" Bernadette was surprised. She was born in a big family with too many brothers and sisters. When she was a child, she had brought several younger siblings, so she naturally knew what the child should be like when she was born. "Children may not cry when they are born." Adam explained, but he kept looking at his quiet daughter, and said in his heart: "Isn''t he also a traverser?" "Have you chosen a name?" Petunia asked. "Mary." Adam smiled. "Oh, my mother''s name." Sheldon smiled in relief. "no." Adam shook his head. Peggy recovered soon after giving birth to Mary. And Mary''s unusually well-behaved, not crying or making trouble, once made Adam a little worried. But soon he was relieved. When Peggy writes and draws on the whiteboard, little Mary watches with her eyes open, and the brilliance reflected in her eyes is not the color that a foolish person should have. "Juno, Mary will beg of you tonight." Just over one year old, Adam moved Marys crib out of his and Peggys master bedroom. "You are too careful." Juno couldn''t help but smile. "No idea." Adam smiled half bitterly and half contentedly: "Sheldon can remember when he was two years old. My Mary will never be worse than him. I don''t want to let Mary''s memory contain our memories. " Sheldons parents were inexperienced, so they didnt know that children had memories when they were young, and Sheldon still had high-definition image memory. It would be uncomfortable if Sheldon hadn''t deliberately blocked it and was not interested in this aspect. Perhaps this is also the reason why Sheldon settled down next door to Leonard, sitting and watching Petunia keep praying and didn''t mind. Petunia and Leonard still have a wall. Back then, Sheldon''s parents placed the crib directly in the bedroom, so they would not pull up the sheet to cover it and indent to applaud each time. Therefore, it is extremely scary to think carefully. Adam would not make such a mistake. "All right." Juno smiled and agreed. Four years later. tbbt4a apartment. "Wait later Adam will bring Mary over, oh my god, Mary is so cute." Petunia said. "You mean when she is quiet." Bernadette said quietly. "Sheldon, don''t you want to say anything?" Howard teased. As she grows older, Mary shows more and more exaggerated talents, which makes Shelton want to surpass his existence until decades later, and the superhuman, who can only be a cyborg, a cyborg, has become a joke. Just as Mary was born, Sheldon said that Mary was crumpled and ugly, Sheldon is now Mary''s life black. Sheldon ignored Howard and stood straight in front of the whiteboard. "what happened to him?" Bernadette curiously asked. "Concentrating." Sheldon''s girlfriend Amy explained. "I think it''s stuck." Howard joked: "Maybe I can help him restart." "Ha ha." Amy couldnt see Howard taunted her boyfriend, he chuckled, Even if you dare to say to help Sheldon restart? When you got stuck in your brother by your robotic girlfriend, why didnt you restart yourself, but went back to the hospital instead. The nurse restarted?" "..." Howard''s face suddenly went dark. He and Bernadette have been married smoothly, and these things of old sesame seeds and rotten grains no longer have a big impact on their feelings. Because of the biggest impact, Rajesh had been exposed on his single night, and their wedding was once cancelled. no way. Any bride who sees the grooms bachelors night party uploaded on the Internet on the single night, the chief best man Rajesh speaks at the party and talks about the grooms previous experience of spending money for fun. Not to mention, the chief groomsman Rajesh also broke publicly that he and his groom Howard were held hostage by 300 catties Sailor Moon at the animation festival. In the end, they were in a dilemma and successfully escaped the scandal of the ascension to heaven. It was Bernadette''s generosity. Afterwards, he was moved by Howard''s affectionate confession and chose to let go of the past and start over from the wedding. Otherwise, this wedding and relationship would have broken up a long time ago. And Howard, who is still on the hot search for doing this kind of thing, is afraid that in the future, he can only live with his good friend Rajesh for a lifetime. Now he is indeed not afraid of being heard by his wife Bernadette about the embarrassing things he has done, but it does not mean that he wants to hear it. "I can''t believe I asked that." Leonard glanced at Sheldon who had been standing there, and said: "Sheldon, you have not spoken for several hours, what''s wrong with you?" "Leinard, and all of you, get ready to make a five-body throw!" Sheldon turned around and looked around everyone, his face full of pride and pride: "You will be scared and cry by my supreme wisdom." "Oh my God, this man is crazy." Howard complained. Shelton no longer bothered arguing with Howard. He turned back to look at his whiteboard and laughed: "Look, see, I feel that my IQ has given birth to a baby. What a cute baby. Unlike human babies, she doesn''t cry and make a lot of noise. She is covered in slimy liquid and looks so ugly and wrinkled. She is very beautiful! Mary Duncan? Compared to my baby, what is it! I don''t think I need to marry and have children like ordinary people. I inherit my genes, and my IQ can give birth by myself! " "Do not!!!" Amy yelled in horror. "Don''t you like her?" Sheldon frowned and looked at his girlfriend. "I like it, but our kids are definitely better than this!" Amy tempted quickly. "maybe." Sheldon shrugged indifferently: "But at this moment, this is my biological child!" "Oh, Amy." Everyone looked at Amy sympathetically. It took Amy, the old animal master, for 5 years, she didn''t turn Sheldon into bed. Now that Sheldon can give birth on his own, without the help of others, it is simply the most terrifying thing for the beast master Amy who has invested a huge amount of time. "Holycrap!" Leonard was an experimental physicist. At this time, his attention began to focus on the physics formula on the whiteboard, and then he exclaimed. "Sheldon, did you think of a way to artificially synthesize a new and stable superheavy element?" "Yes?" Sheldon pretended: "This is impossible, because no one has ever succeeded..." When he said this, he couldn''t pretend anymore, he jumped up directly, stuck his face on the whiteboard, and jumped up happily: "Except for me! I figured it out! Sheldon has a lot of brainpower! Sheldon has a brain shock in all directions. Sheldon''s brain broke the sky!" "Is it really such an exaggeration?" Petunia didn''t understand the meaning of this, and looked at the excited Sheldon, a little bit dumbfounded. "It''s so exaggerated." Leonard explained intimately: "Penny, have you seen Iron Man?" "Um." Petunia nodded: "Robert Downey Jr. is so handsome!" "..." Leonard''s mouth twitched, and they also thought Robert Downey Jr. was handsome, but it was more of the role of Iron Man than a real person. Petunia and the others pay more attention to real characters. "Iron Man''s steel suit, the energy source is the small Ark reactor, and the nuclear reactor element used is palladium." Leonard explained: "Because of radioactivity, Iron Man was poisoned and almost died. Afterwards, S.H.I.E.L.D. gave him the relics of Iron Man''s father, reminding him of the creation of a new element. Not only is there no radioactivity, but the energy is stronger, saving Iron Man and making Iron Man stronger. " "Oh, mygod!" Petunia exclaimed: "You mean that the new element invented by Sheldon is the new element invented by Iron Man''s father?" "..." The corner of Leonard''s mouth twitched again: "It''s not one. I just use the new element of Iron Man to remind you of the significance of the new element that Sheldon has discovered, and what kind of achievement it is in the scientific world." "Oh." Petunia suddenly said: "So, Sheldon''s brain is comparable to Iron Man''s father..." "Hahaha." Howard couldn''t help laughing. "what''s so funny?" Petunia is unknown, so her face is very ugly. "Because Iron Man''s father is called Howard." Leonard explained: "So how can you say that, Howard can''t laugh." "This **** way of naming it, no wonder Adam always complains." Petunia also understood, and couldn''t help but complain. "Congratulations, Sheldon, this is amazing." Bernadette is very interested in physics and witnessed the birth of a new element. Although he is still not sure whether it is correct, he can''t go wrong with Sheldon''s IQ, so he said with admiration. "this is nothing." Sheldon pretended to be reserved, and then laughed: "Like Adam, I will have a steady stream of children, but each of my children is more perfect than Mary Duncan!" "What will happen next?" Petunia watched the crowd look around Sheldon''s "child" carefully. She was a scumbag, and she couldn''t understand the beauty in it, so she quickly mumbled boredly. "Published papers, waiting for peer review and experimental verification." Sheldon said: "Then more success, more honor, the Nobel Prize is at your fingertips." "so amazing." Petunia, who has no culture, thought and thought, and couldn''t make any valuable comments. She could only express her feelings in the simplest words. "It''s so lively." At this time, Adam walked in with a little girl who was carved and carved. "Adam, come and see!" When Sheldon saw Adam and his daughter coming in, she immediately jumped up, pushed everyone away, and pointed to her whiteboard: "Look at my daughter! I am the smartest person in this world!" Having said this, he glanced at Mary contemptuously. This super talented nasty ghost will finally be crushed by him today. He wants her to cry very rhythmically! "Your daughter?" Adam couldn''t laugh or cry, put down Mary, took her hand, walked over to take a look, suddenly smiled: "So it''s like this." "How is my daughter better than yours?" Sheldon was very proud, and then shouted: "What are you doing?" Mary looked up at the whiteboard, then walked over, cocked her feet to get the marker on the whiteboard. "Don''t touch it!" Sheldon exclaimed: "This must be encapsulated as a precious witness cultural relic in the future!" That''s right! He had already thought that after this new element was released to make a sensation in the world, all the things he used would be encapsulated in order to be admired for future generations. "This is wrong!" Mary directly took the marker and drew a cross on the whiteboard. "Howdareyou!" Sheldon was furious: "Adam, you don''t care about your daughter!" "I believe in Mary." Adam smiled: "Sheldon, are you sure you don''t check your calculations? Maybe you are wrong?" "I''m wrong?" Sheldon laughed furiously: "You said I would be wrong?" "You are wrong more than once or twice." Adam reminded: "Even Leslie was able to change the formula for you when he got up to go to the bathroom at night, and the paper you wrote that time was shown to Professor Hawking. The calculation was wrong. You are sure that your calculation is correct this time. of?" "..." Shelton stagnated. The examples that Adam gave were the shame of his life, and he didn''t want to think of it at all. But now that Adam said so, and remembered Mary''s talent that made him jealous. Although he shouted impossible in his mouth, he still stared at his whiteboard and began to check himself. "Is it really wrong?" Leonard bends down slightly, looks at Mary, and asks with a smile. "Can you not see such a simple mistake?" Mary has a strange look in her eyes. "..." Leonard''s face became stiff, Rajesh, Howard, Bernadette, and they all bowed their heads in disbelief. "Wow, Mary is amazing!" Only the scumbag Penny, as usual, did not touch, and once again issued the most simple praise. With Petunia''s greeting, the atmosphere finally moved towards joy. "I''m right, I can''t be wrong, I can''t be wrong..." Sheldon stared at his whiteboard, mumbling, self-checking over and over again, and finally turned around and shouted at Mary: "I''m right!" "dad." Little Mary didn''t look at him at all, but looked at Adam: "Is he really called the three best of Texas with you and his mother?" "hiss." Leonard took a breath. This is too ridiculous. He was worried that Shelton could not bear it. "Are there any familiar feelings? Now you can feel how we feel when facing you?" Howard teased. He didn''t care if Shelton could bear it. He only knew that facing Sheldon from the front, it felt like Sheldon was facing little Mary now. How upset he used to be, how upset he is now! "Ahem, Mary, be polite." Adam coughed slightly: "Uncle Sheldon is a good friend of me and your mother. He was really smart when he was a kid." "Oh, I see." Little Mary nodded. It may not be better if you are too young. The reason is too simple. "Where did you say I was wrong?" Sheldon called. "You got the unit wrong, the data you entered was square centimeters, and you used square centimeters." Little Mary comforted: "It''s not your fault. It''s all because the U.S. does not use international metric units. Many Americans can easily make mistakes about international metric units." "I was wrong 10,000 times..." Sheldon realized that the place where Mary drew the cross was the same data. He uttered a word, rolled his eyes, and fainted. Chapter 1216： end TBBT4A apartment. "Sheldon, are you okay?" When Amy saw her boyfriend who had been feeding and training for five years and had not started eating, she was said to have fainted on the spot, she was worried. "Don''t worry, he''s fainted protectively, he''s fine." Adam leaned over and laughed. "It''s okay? Is this okay?" Amy was angry and recognized Adam''s professional judgment in her heart, so she stood up and pointed directly at Little Mary: "Girl, don''t be too arrogant, I don''t allow you to bully my boyfriend!" "Am I bullying him?" Little Mary looked at the furious Amy in surprise: "I haven''t done it yet." "Don''t bully the weak, we have the ability to single out!" Amy''s girlfriend power began to explode. "Forget it, Amy." Adam kindly reminded: "Mary is also good to Sheldon, think about it, if this kind of low-level mistake was not seen by Mary at a glance. After it was published, it was a long time since so many calculations were found to be problematic. At that time, Sheldon''s embarrassment was not only between our group of friends, but was embarrassed to the whole world. " "Yeah, forget it, what kind of Jin is called to a child." Petunia agreed. "Why, are you scared?" Amy ignored them and looked straight at Mary. "Dad, does she have a heart attack?" Mary ignored Amy, but looked at Adam. "I do not have!" Amy exclaimed, "Dare you go heads-up?" "whatever." Mary scowled, and glanced at Amy displeasedly: "The way of the test is up to you, I will accompany you!" "Mary..." Adam looked worriedly at his serious daughter. "Dad, I know." Mary nodded. "good!" Amy was overjoyed: "I''m going to make preparations. The first one is called smashing a coin." With that said, I went to get the paper cup. "Adam, why don''t you stop it." Petunia complained. "It''s all like this, how can I stop it." Adam smiled wryly. He knew his daughter''s temper, and once it came up, he didn''t dare to provoke it. "You forgot Amy''s temper?" Petunia touched her cheek and whispered: "My face still hurts so far. Are you afraid that Amy will lose her eyes and beat Mary?" The year before last, California Institute of Technology gave Shelton''s vacant parking space to Howard, who was an astronaut, which caused a flurry of contradictions. Although Sheldon did not drive, he always regarded the parking space as his own and did not allow Howard to park. For this reason, the fruit went to work in the parking space, and Howard also sat in the special seat of Shelton. Both parties were very unhappy. Originally this was limited to two old friends. But now they are all famous. As girlfriends and wives, Amy and Bernadette were talking about the boring confrontation between their boyfriend and her husband. Amy accompanied Sheldon in the middle of the night to lock her car in the parking space. Bernadette directly called the tow truck and towed the car away. Amy was furious and came to confront Bernadette and asked Howard to pay for the trailer and apologize. Bernadette didn''t let it go and said with a smile that it was not Howard did it, but she did it. The ridicule contained in the whispered words completely broke Amy''s defenses, swiping her handbag and smashing it on Bernadette. Unfortunately, their best friend, Petunia, was sticking there, so high, that she perfectly blocked Bernadette, and the handbag was directly smashed into Petunia''s face. What made Penny more annoyed and fresh in her memory was that the handbag was full of coins. That''s really cruel! Of course, Penny had forgiven Amy long ago, but she has a new understanding of Amy''s character. That is, in the state of anxious eyes, Amy is very impulsive and dangerous. And now looking at Mary''s crushing IQ advantage over Shelton, Penny feels inexplicably that Amy is unlikely to succeed. If you don''t keep the balance, you will lose in the end, and then something unpleasant happens on the impulse. "Mary is well-measured and won''t hurt Amy." Adam comforted. "..." Petunia was speechless. Is this the same as what she said? "Let''s play smashing coins!" Amy had already got the paper cup and explained the rules: "Whoever smashes the coin into the paper cup 10 times first wins!" "This is good." Petunia smiled immediately. Because she used to play this game with Amy, whoever loses and who drinks, then she discovered that Amy played this game with great success. And Amy also said that she was lonely and had no friends since she was a child, so she could only play games that can be played without friends, so she played well. Petunia wanted to come. As long as Amy wins, the grumpy Amy won''t show up. It would be great if it didn''t hurt your kindness. "I want a coin too." Mary glanced at Amy. "Can." Amy nodded and handed Mary one, and then tossed the coin on the table. The coin bounced and went directly into the paper cup. Amy clenched a fist and shouted, "Yes!" "It''s amazing!" Leonard and the others also looked at Amy differently. boom! boom. Mary picked up her coin, weighed it, and then threw it on the table. The coin bounced with a bang, but instead of hitting the paper cup, it fell to the ground. "Haha, don''t be discouraged, there is still a chance." Amy laughed. "Mary is a novice, you always play this, do you need to be so happy?" Bernadette couldn''t help but said. "Do you want to practice alone?" Amy stared at Bernadette. "Come again!" Mary''s expression remained unchanged. "good!" Seeing this, Amy smashed another coin, the coin flicked, and accurately entered the paper cup again: "Yes! Twice!" "Adam..." Seeing this, Petunia was a little worried about whether Mary could stand it. Amy looked a little more excited than usual. This attitude is a bit eye-catching. "It''s not over yet, any bets are not lost." Adam smiled. Mary took the coin and threw it on the table. The coin flicked, and it flicked into the paper cup accurately. "In!" Petunia applauded and praised: "Mary, great!" "Okay, twice for me and once for you." Amy was a little surprised, but unmoved, because she hit a lot of shots, and Mary made a mistake the first time, so even if Mary hits all the shots later, her advantage is still in her, she has the chance to win. "Come again!" When she said that, she smashed the coin in her hand. And Mary moved when she moved, and also smashed the coin in her hand. Then the two coins flew toward the paper cup after they bounced up. Mary''s coin hit Amy''s coin and bounced Amy''s coin away, but Mary''s coin still fell into the paper cup. "Holyshit!" "What did I see!" "This is impossible!" Everyone was stunned, and Amy even shouted out Cao Aman''s classic quotes. "Mary, how did you do it?" Leonard asked incredulously. "This is simple math." Mary gave Leonard a strange look, then looked at Adam: "Dad, didn''t you say that only Aunt Petunia and Uncle Howard have insufficient IQ?" "..." Howard and Petunia twitched. "Adam, this is how you told Mary about us?" Petunia gritted her teeth. "Ahem." Adam coughed slightly: "I just said that neither you nor Howard have a doctorate. There is no other meaning. Don''t get me wrong." "Yes." Mary explained to Adam: "Dad did say that. It seems that I misunderstood. I thought that only people without a doctorate would have a lower IQ." "..." Leonard and the many doctors just felt kindly choked. Fortunately, they have been secretly trained by Sheldon for many years. Coupled with Mary''s appearance, no one would hate it except Amy, who has the same frequency as Sheldon, so they had to smile one by one. "Mary, how did you do it?" Petunia saw that the doctors had been connoted and felt much better, so she smiled and said, "Don''t talk about the specific mathematical calculation process, this is obviously not a simple mathematical calculation!" "Yes." Leonard nodded and said: "If the data is sufficient, mathematical calculations may not be difficult, but in this case, how do you get accurate data and then perform calculations? The key is even if the calculations are accurate, how can you accurately achieve it?" "It''s very simple." Mary is still puzzled: "The data is there, you can see it at a glance, and it''s easier to realize the calculation results. Isnt what we are playing now is accurate calculation and accurate realization? Otherwise, what do you think we are doing? Simply drop a coin? " "..." This time, even Amy, the initiator of the game, was stunned. What does she mean? She seemed to be able to compare this with Mary only because she was more sure of playing this when she was a child. "I don''t believe it!" Although Amy was surprised at Mary''s incredibleness, she really didn''t believe that Mary could do this every time, so her fighting spirit rekindled: "Come again!" With that, she smashed the coin again. Mary followed close behind. What shocked Amy was that this time, it was still Mary''s coin that bounced off her coin and easily fell into the paper cup. 3:2, with a hundred shots, she has the advantage, and she who holds the winning ticket, it seems that she is about to lose! "It''s impossible! Come again!" Amy is unwilling to accept this result. But then, no matter how she moves, Mary can hit with precision. Even she deliberately missed it and didn''t lie to Mary, Mary''s coin directly didn''t touch her coin that was destined to fly out. It turns out that what Mary said is true. The final result is fixed at 10:2! "Mary won." Bernadette applauded. Adam is also proud of his daughter. "Is it better?" Mary looked at Amy. "I lost the coin." Amy''s expression is ugly and said: "But is there any ability to blow a paper ball with me?" "casual!" Mary nodded: "I can do it." "good!" Amy was also completely aroused to win and lose. She didn''t believe that her IQ was really worse than Mary, and she played the skills she spent countless hours polished when she was a child. She didn''t believe that one couldn''t win a little girl. "We stand on both sides of the table, stand opposite each other, blow the paper ball towards each other with our mouths, a total of 10 chances, blowing to the ground counts as 0, whoever blows the farthest distance wins!" Amy made a paper ball casually, and then began to explain the rules. "good." Mary agreed and walked across from Amy. "I''ll come first!" Amy leaned over and gave a strong blow, blowing the paper ball towards Mary, and stopped when she was close to the edge of Mary''s table. Leonard took a ruler and measured: "1.89 meters!" Mary blew gently. Leonard took a ruler and measured: "1.75 meters!" the second time. Amy is confident again, blowing 1.91 meters! And Mary is 1.99 meters! The paper ball was close to the edge of the table and almost fell, but it didn''t. "impossible!" Seeing the scene when smashing the coin again, Amy yelled unwillingly. "What''s so strange?" Mary looked at her strangely: "This is no essential difference from the previous coin smashing. It is still a matter of accurate calculation and accurate realization." "Almost most competitive games are not like this." Howard complained. "Yes." Mary nodded: "So there is nothing new, the result is the same." "You guys are better than playing table tennis?" Petunia saw that Amy was eager to lose, and quickly proposed: "As long as you can catch 10 **** from Amy, even if you win!" "right!" Amy''s eyes lit up. Playing table tennis is also her strong point, although because she practiced by herself, she can only serve but not receive. But no one can catch her serve yet. Although playing table tennis is also a competitive sport with precise calculations, it is different from just hitting coins and blowing paper **** in that she can use a lot of effort to play table tennis. Even if Mary can calculate accurately, but this time Mary will not have the speed and strength to realize the calculation and catch her ball. "forget it." Mary shook her head: "You can''t even play table tennis." "I can''t? Dare to practice?" Amy is not convinced. "All right." Seeing this, Mary did not stop. Everyone drove to the nearest Howard''s house, where there is a ping pong table. Amy stood there confidently, looking at Little Mary, who had just passed the table, and finally smiled, without saying a word, making a strong serve. Very powerful! The speed is extremely fast! She didn''t believe Mary could catch it. But the reality is often not as expected. Mary hit back with a backhand and sent a strong and fast ball. It flew back at a stronger and faster speed. After the ball was ejected, it was hit hard and after the serve, it was ignored. Amy face. "Are you coming?" Mary is a small person, holding a racket at the moment but exuding the aura of a big devil. "I''m training a monkey with you! Do you dare to compare?" Amy roared, touching her sore face. "Can." Mary has never been afraid since she was born Amy rubbed her smashed face, and took everyone to her apartment, where there lived the experimental monkey she couldn''t handle now. The experimental monkey smoked and drank in her apartment, urinated and defecate at will, teasing her in various ways. She, the old beast master, was going crazy, she didn''t believe that Mary could handle it. "that''s it!" In the apartment, Amy pointed around and saw the monkey who was not only not afraid, but also grinning and making faces. "To shut up!" Seeing the monkey arguing in panic, Mary snorted. The monkey, who was not afraid of everything, immediately squatted obediently, lowering his eyebrows and pleasing his eyes, as if he really understood what Mary said. The old animal master Amy even found this unruly monkey shivering a little. Chapter 1217： end TBBT4A apartment. "I lost." Seeing Mary crushing herself in all directions, Amy was completely convinced this time, and immediately rushed to Sheldon''s side, hugging Sheldon and burst into tears. Sheldon refused at first. It''s not New Year''s Day now, and such an intimate behavior is not what he expected in his heart. But what Amy said was too empathetic for him, thinking that Little Mary could see his mistake at a glance, and pointed it out in public without mercy, all his past pride was defeated. He is not a tough guy. He could cry for it even before he caught up with the comics festival, let alone now. Therefore, before the hand he refused to push Amy, he shrank into a ball and cried, and then he was hugged by Amy. Amy hugged her boyfriend, crying and said: "We may not be able to compare to her, but we still have a chance to beat her. As long as we have a baby, we will definitely be able to beat her..." "..." Seeing Amy chattering and talking about the benefits of their combination without any intention of crying, everyone still didn''t understand the real reason for Amy''s excitement. Actually I want to pick peaches and eat them. I have to say, this wave, Amy is standing in the atmosphere. All her unusual behaviors now have reasonable explanations. Old Master Yu Beast, you deserve it! "...In fact, we can try to conceive a child who defeats Mary tonight." See you Amy Tu. "Do not!" Even if Sheldon was still crying, he could still give his own answer in the face of Amy''s proposal. "why?" The corners of Amy''s proud mouth were stagnant, and the head that was originally resting on Sheldon lifted up and stared at Sheldon fiercely. "Because I don''t want to..." Sheldon felt something different, and his body shook. "You still don''t want to?!!!" Amy was angry: "My old lady has covered you for five years, and I haven''t even seen the root hair. Now we are all hit by little Mary like this, don''t you want to?!!! You tell me the truth now, what are you Do you want to do it?" "..." Sheldon looked at Amy like this in amazement, forgetting to cry. He had never seen Amy like this before, and he was a little scared. "Damn it! Forget it, I won''t do it! We are over!" Seeing that Sheldon didn''t have the answer she wanted, Amy realized that all the previous tactics were all false. Like the monkey trained by her in the apartment, the clown turned out to be herself. She pushed Sheldon away and got up, pulled her bag, and walked outside. Penny and others naturally began to persuade them. But Amy made up her mind that she wouldn''t listen to anyone and slammed the door and left. Sheldon also ran back to the bedroom, and burst into tears. "Adam, why didn''t you speak just now?" Petunia looked at the chicken feathers in dissatisfaction. "Say what?" Adam smiled and said, "Don''t you see it? All this is Amy''s calculations. I have fished for five years and slipped for five years. Now is the time to close the line." "Not so exaggerated?" Petunia doubted. "You go ask Howard about this." Adam covered Mary''s ears and smiled at Petunia: "He knows best how much a hungry scientist can calculate and how much he can do." "..." Howard, who is now a good man, twitched his mouth and wanted to deny it, but finally nodded helplessly: "Don''t underestimate the imagination of a hungry scientist." "Then Amy and Sheldon won''t really break, will they?" Petunia worried: "After all, Amy makes mistakes not once or twice." "Not this time." Adam let go of the hand covering Marys ears and smiled: You forget that Sheldon is a person who likes homeostasis very much and doesnt like change. If Amy tightens the line at the beginning, he might really run away. . But after five years of fishing, Amy has established a firm steady state with Shelton. Ordinary people can''t afford this sunk cost, let alone people like Shelton. So the result this time, Sheldon must be soft. I have to say, Amy is really smart! The skill of studying opportunity is perfect! " "Is Amy so good?" Petunia doubted. "You should know best if she is good." Adam joked: "In the past, you didn''t like her uprightness, but now you are not only her best friend, you also have the ridiculous two-person group photo''Amy and Petunia'' hanging in the living room at home. These changes are silent and moisturizing. Do you think she is great?" "Amy and Petunia..." When Petunia heard this, she covered her face. At the time, Amy wanted to show her friendship with Petunia''s good best friend, so she directly spent several thousand dollars to order a large oil painting group photo of the two of them. In the group photo, Petunia smiled reluctantly, while Amy smiled happily. The key is not this, but that the group photo oil painting is really very big, and in disguise it also highlights that Petunia''s face is very big. Penny didn''t want it at all, and didn''t want to put it in the living room, but she couldn''t resist Amy''s enthusiasm, so she could only put this ugly painting in her eyes, which could no longer be ugly. The only thing she was fortunate was that Amy didn''t let the artist paint them into full fruit. Emmm. This was Amy''s first thought. "Thinking about it this way, Amy is really good." Everyone began to think. They used to laugh at Amy and Sheldon''s abnormal love pattern, but they didn''t notice that their friendship with Amy had also changed unknowingly. Penny is a dignified school bully, and she has become a good girlfriend with the object she most despised and bullied in high school. Thinking about it, it feels very absurd. The next period of time. The fact is just as Adam said, whether it is launched now or in the future, when Amy mentions breaking up, Sheldon can''t stand it. Because he has become Amy''s shape unknowingly. Everyone on the sidelines found it funny, only Adam was a little bit sad inexplicably. What a proud person Shelton used to be, now he has been humbled like this by Amy. The only good thing is that Shelton did not live like Dr. Sturgis, dying alone, and has not won the Nobel Prize. After reuniting with Amy, Sheldon and Amy suddenly had scientific inspiration before their wedding, and they were successfully nominated for the Nobel Prize in Physics. "It turns out that what Peggy said is true!" Sheldon had only one thought at that moment: "Love, applause, marriage can really inspire inspiration~" TBBT4A apartment. "So sleepy, Sheldon, are you sure you will get a call tonight?" Petunia murmured. "Of course, Amy and I will definitely win the prize this time, and the Nobel Prize Committee will definitely call us at this time." Shelton was even more sleepy, because he had a very healthy schedule and hadn''t survived a few nights at all for so many years, but he still insisted on explaining. "We are witnessing history." Leonard and the others are much better. Because they have neither Sheldon''s schedule nor Petunia''s disinterest, they know what this night means to scientists, so seeing their good friends win the Nobel Prize in Physics, all of them are very energetic. "Yeah, yeah." Sheldon closed his eyes and agreed. After a while, he squinted. "He fell asleep?" When Howard saw this, he immediately came over in surprise, rubbing his hands, eager to try: "This is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity, I''m going to slap Sheldon in the face!" "No, I''ll come!" Leonard stopped Howard: "I am his roommate. I have endured him for so many years. I must slap this slap." "I think I should come!" When Petunia heard about this, she didn''t feel sleepy anymore. "You can''t, your hands are too strong, I''m afraid you will hurt him." Leonard persuaded. It turned out that in order to wait for the Nobel Prize Committee''s notification call, Shelton said excitedly that he must not miss it. Once he fell asleep, they were authorized to draw his ears to wake him up. This is also considered to be that after Sheldon was changed by Amy, he subconsciously wanted to apologize for treating Leonard and his friends in the past. "Don''t make a noise, he might wake up if he doesn''t smoke." Rajesh reminded. Snapped! Leonard heard it, and slapped it. "what happened?" Sheldon covered his face and exclaimed. "You are asleep, we are carrying out your orders." Leonard half-raised his hand and grinned. Oh, God. It''s all worth it! All the grievances for so many years are in this slap. Jingle Bell. The phone also rang at this time. Sheldon connected excitedly, and then said: "Amy and I won the Nobel Prize in Physics!" "marvelous!" Everyone exclaimed. "Adam, I won the Nobel Prize in Physics!" After Sheldon got excited, he immediately called Adam. "congratulations." Adam Dao hi. "Let Mary listen to the phone!" Sheldon said the real purpose. "She is asleep, tomorrow." Adam declined. "no!" Sheldon exclaimed: "I want to tell her this kind of news as soon as possible! You let her listen to the phone!" Little Mary has directly become the top figure on Sheldon''s blacklist since she said she fainted Sheldon a few years ago. "Well, you wait." Adam saw this, thought for a while, agreed and went to see Mary. Mary inherited many of his and Peggy''s advantages, from the overall attribute enhancement given by the system, and also created her vigorous energy. At this time, she really doesn''t have to sleep. really. When Adam passed by, he found that the light in her bedroom was still on. She pushed aside to see. Mary was sitting at the desk and reading, truly practicing the motto of Im not only better than you, but also harder than you. "Mary, your Uncle Sheldon is talking to you." Adam smiled and handed the phone to Mary. "Do you have any questions?" Mary took the phone and asked casually. "I received a call from the Nobel Prize Committee. I won the Nobel Prize in Physics!" Sheldon said proudly. "Then what?" Mary said flatly. "Did you not hear what I said?" Sheldon shouted: "I won the Nobel Prize in Physics!" "I heard." Mary calmly said: "So I ask you, then what?" "This is the highest award in physics, and also the highest award in science. Now you dare to say that I am not worthy of being called the three best of Texas with your parents?" Sheldon said proudly. "My mother solved two millennial math puzzles and won the Fields Medal, the highest award in mathematics." Mary contemptuously said: "The Fields Medal is held every four years, and it is much more precious than the Nobel Prize held every year. And mathematics is the highest crown of science, so the Fields Medal is the highest award in science. The Nobel Prize is often a joke. My dad and Aunt Lecher won the Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine together this time because they conquered diabetes. They are not as excited as you. Instead, I was so happy the last time I won the Fields Medal with my mother. There are too many talented scientists who have not won awards. It is not that they have no strength, but that they are not eligible for the Nobel Prize. A true scientist does not take the Nobel Prize as the highest honor. It should be the Nobel Prize that awards such scientists as the highest honor. The three best of Texas? Not only do you achieve, but even this mentality is the worst! Still use me to continue talking? " "Adam and Rachel won this year''s Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine?" Sheldon''s attention was only on the news. "what?" Leonard heard this, and came over: "My sister and Adam won the Nobel Prize in Physiology or Medicine?!" "you do not know?" Petunia was also shocked. "Well, I really am the most remaining member of the Hofstadter family!" Leonard laughed at himself: "Even this kind of news, I know from outsiders!" "Adam, why don''t you tell us?" Sheldon called. "Recently busy recently, I forgot to say it for a while." Adam smiled and said, "This is not a big deal." Everyone: "..." After hanging up the phone, Adam told Mary to rest early and left. "Are you ready?" Adam smiled when he saw Juno who had been waiting here long ago in the study. "What do you say?" Juno smiled. Adam looked at Juno in a red hoodie, nodded slightly, took her hand, and walked into a beam of light. The door to the new world slowly opened. "You must be kidding me!" Adam came into the new world, and at first glance, he saw an unusually familiar face appeared over there. "You and Magical Amy are really destined." Juno joked: "I can meet her everywhere, but I don''t know what kind of person she is this time, don''t be afraid ~ leave it to me." With that, he put the hood on his head and walked over. "What''s your name? Is there anything uncomfortable?" The magical Amy dressed as a nurse, watching the girl in the red hoodie approaching, hurriedly asked: "Did your parents follow? People under the age of sixteen cannot make medical decisions alone~www.novelhall. com~ Juno looked at the''old acquaintance'' in front of him, and smiled slightly: "My name is Haili..." Adam watched this scene not far away, his thoughts seemed to be returning to the high school graduation season. Thirty years have passed in a blink of an eye. I didn''t expect that in the first act of the new world, it was still him, Juno, and Amy Amy. At this moment, it''s really like that moment. Although the mentality is completely different, this feeling is really amazing. At that time, the terrible ex-girlfriend Amy, who was standing on the stage, was giving a speech. He in the audience, in order to save his life, made a variety of performances, and Juno, who was wearing a red hoodie, approached next to him... Ps: It is the finale. The new book is still a daily urban American drama. It should be more exciting than this book after learning from the experience and lessons of this book. The book will be published in two days. I hope everyone pays attention to the collection in time. It affects the fate of a book!